jKHffi 

9B 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


;V/2*>v 


QUINCY'S  LEXICON-MEDICUM. 


A  NEW 


CONTAINING  AN 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  TERMS 


IX 


ANATOMY,  ||     CHYMISTRY, 
PHYSIOLOGY,  PHARMACY, 

PRACTICE  OF  PHYSIC,  SURGERY, 

MATERIA  MEDICA,  11      MIDWIFERY, 


D  THE  VARIOUS  BRANCHES  OF  NATURAL  PHILOSOPHY  CONNECTED 
WITH  MEDICINE. 


SELECTED,  ARRANGED,  AND  COMPILED,  FROM 
THE  BEST  AUTHORS. 


"  Nee  aranearum  sane  texus  ideo  melior,  quia  ex  se  fila 
gignunt,  nee  noster  vilior  quia  ex  alienis  libamus  ut  apes." 

JUST.  LIPS.  Monit.  Pottt.  Lib.  i.  cap.  i. 


BY  ROBERT  HOOPER,  M.  D. 

OF   THE    UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD,  AND  THE   RQYAL   COLLEGE    OF    PHYSICIANS  OF  LONDON  ; 
PHYSICIAN  TO  THE   ST.  MARY-I/E-BONE  INFIRMARY,  &C.  &C. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PUBLISHED  BY  M.  CAREY  &  SON,  BENJAMIN  WARNER,  AND  EDWARD  PARKER. 

1817. 
Griggs  &  Co.  Printers: 


TO 

WILLIAM  SAUNDERS,  M.D.  F.R.S 

FELLOW  OF  THE  ROYAL  COLLEGE  OF  PHYSICIANS  ; 
OF  THE  ANTIQUARIAN  AND  OTHER  SOCIETIES  ; 

THIS  WORK  IS  DEDICATED, 

AS  A  MARK  OF  RESPECT  AND  ESTEEM, 
BY  HIS  SINCERE  FRIEND, 

THE  AUTHOR. 


M372993 


I 


' 

• 


PREFACE. 


TT  HEN  Dr.  Quincy  published  the  first  edition  of  his  Lexicon  Me- 

i 

dicum,  mathematical  principles  were  generally  adopted  to  explain  the 
actions  of  the  animal  frame  :  hence  we  find  in  his  work  a  continual 
recurrence  to  them.     Since  his  time  the  functions  of  the  animal  econ- 
omy and  the  knowledge  of  anatomy  have  received  successive  im- 
provements, and  the  fashionable  follies  of  mathematical  explications 
have  been  reduced  to  their  proper  standard.      To  preserve  the  name 
which  Dr.  Quincy  so  deservedly  obtained,  and  to  render  his  work  as 
useful  as  possible,  such  alterations  and  amendments  were  made  in 
every  following  edition,  as  were  suited  to  the  doctrine  of  the  times. 
It  nevertheless  has  so  happened,  that  his  work,  even  in  the  thirteenth 
edition,  contains  very  many  of  the  absurdities  of  his  day  :  The  ana- 
tomical explanations  are  given  in  the  language  of  the  old  schools, 
too  often  tedious,  and  abounding  with  every  hypothesis  ;    the  physi- 
ology of  the  human  body  has  been  almost  wholly  overlooked;    and 
I  all  useful  nosological  descriptions  omitted.      Similar  deficiences  and 
useless  exuberances  occur  in  every  other  department  of  the  work. 


PREFACE. 

When,   therefore,    the   present  editor  was  solicited  to  undertake  its 
revision,  he  thought  he  could  not  do  a  more  acceptable  office  to  the 
public,   than  almost   wholly   new  model  it.     With  this  view  he  has 
been  careful  to   collect  such  information  as  may  render  the  work 
generally  useful.     Particular  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  deriva- 
tion of  the  terms,  the  anatomical  description  of  the  various  parts, 
and  the  explanation  of  their  functions ;    the  diseases  are  considered 
according  to  the  most  approved  nosological  arrangement,  and  their 
symptoms  and  distinctions  clearly  enumerated  :   the  materia  medica 
and  the  preparations,  especially  those  which  enter  the  last  edition  of 
the  London  Pharmacopoeia,  have  been  amply  considered ;    the  im- 
provements of  modern  Chymistry  every  where  introduced,  and   the 
terms  in  Surgery,  Midwifery,  Medical  Botany,  and  other  Branches 
of  Natural  Philosophy,  as  far  as  connected  with  Medical  Science, 
have  been  fully  treated.     In  doing  this,  the  editor  has  availed  himself 
of  the  labours  of  the  most  eminent  writers  on  the  different  branches 
of  medicine,  and  has  made  such  extracts,  abridgments,  translations, 
and  selections,  as  the  extent  of  the  work  would  admit.      It  was  his 
original  intention  to  have  given  to  each  writer  the  merit  of  the  par- 
ticular description  selected  from  his  work  ;    but  having  occasion  to 
consult,  frequently  to   abridge,  and  sometimes  to  alter  various  pas- 
sages in  works  connected  with   his  subject :    and  finding  it  difficult, 
and  in  many  instances  impossible  to  discover  the  original  writer  of 
several  articles  ;    and  at  the  same  time  attended  with  no  particular 
advantage,  he  prefers  making  a  general  acknowledgment  of  bis  obli- 
gations than  to  particularize  the  respective  labours  of  each  individual. 


PREFACE. 

The  following  have  principally  contributed  toelucida  tethe  several  sub- 
jects. Jlccum,  Mken,  Minus,  Bell,  Bergius,  Blanchard,  Burns,  Burseri- 
us,  Callisen,  Castelli,  Ctiaptal,  Cooper,  Cruickshank,  Cullen,  Denman, 
Duncan,  Edinburgh  Dispensatory,  Endinburgh  Encyclopaedia,  Editors 
ofMotherby's  Dictionary,  Four  croy,  Green,  Haller,  Hunter,  Innes,Latta, 
Lavoisier,  Lewis,  Linnceus,  Meyer,  Murray,  Nicholson,  Pott,  Richerand, 
Richter,  Saunders,  Sauvage,  Scarpa,  Smith,  Soemmering,  Swediaur, 
Symonds,  Thomas,  Thomson,  Turton,  Vaughan,  Vossius,  Willan,  Wil- 
lich's  Encyclopaedia,  Wilson,  WoodvilU. 


Jw 


A  NEW 


J\_»  A  A.  ANA.  (From  ava,  which  signi- 
fies of  each.)  A  term  in  pharmacy. 

It  is  never  used  but  after  the  mention  of 
two  of  mure  ingredients,  when  it  implies, 
that  the  quantity  mentioned  of  each  ingre- 
dient should  he  taken  ;  e.  g.  g*.  Potassx 
iiitratis  :  Sacchari  albi  aa  ^j . i.  e.  Take  the 
nitrate  of  potash  and  white  sugar,  of  each 
one  drachm. 

ABAM.  A  term  used  by  some  ancient 
chy mists  for  lead. 

ABACTUS.  Abigeatus.  Among  the  an- 
cient physicians,  this  term  was  used  for  a 
miscarriage,  procured  by  art,  or  force  of 
medicines,  in  contradistinction  to  abortus, 
which  meant  a  natural  miscarriage.  The 
moderns  know  no  such  distinctions. 

ABACUS.  (From  a  Hebrew  word,  signi- 
fying dust.)  A  table  for  preparations,  so 
called  from  the  usage  of  mathematicians 
of  drawing  their  figures  upon  tables  sprin- 
kled with  dust. 

Z\BAISIR.  Jlbasis.  Spodinm  Jlrabum. 
Ivory  black  ;  and  also  calcareous  powder. 

ABALIENATIO.  A  decay  of  the  body,  or 
mind. 

ABALIKNATUS.  Corrupted.  A  part  so 
destroyed  as  to  require  immediate  extirpa- 
tion ;  also  the  fault  or  total  destruction  of 
the  senses,  whether  external  or  internal, 
by  disease. 

ABANET.  (Hebrew,  the  girdle  worn  by 
the  Jewish  priests.)  A  girdle-like  bandage. 

ABANOA.  Adi/.  The  palm  of  the  Tsknd 
of  St.  Thomas,  from  which  Thernal's  re- 
storative is  prepared. 

ABAPTISTA.  (From  «.,  priv.  et  @*.7f]u, 
to  plunge.)  Abaptiston.  The  shoulders  of 
the  old  trepan.  This  term  is  employed  by 
Galen,  Fabricius  ab  Aquapendente,  Sculte- 
tus,  and  others,  to  denote  the  conical  saw 
with  a  circular  edge,  (otherwise  called  mo- 
diolus,  or  terebra,)  which  w:is  formerly 
used  by  surgeons  to  perforate  the  cranium. 

ABAPTISTOX.     See  Jlbaptista. 

ABARNAHAS.  Ovum  rujfum.  A  chemi- 
cal term  formerly  used  in  the  transmuta- 
tion of  metals,  signifying  luna  plena,  mag- 
lies,  or  magnesia. 


ABARTAMEX.     Plumbum,  or  lead. 

ABARTICULATION.  (From  ab,  and  arti- 
culus,  a  joint.)  That  species  of  articulation 
which  has  evident  motion.  See  Diarthrosis. 

ABAS.  N  (An  Arabian  word.)  The  scald" 
head ;  also  epilepsy. 

ABASIS.     See  Jlbaisir. 

ABBREVIATION.  The  principal  uses  of 
medicinal  abbreviations  are  in  prescrip- 
tions ;  in  which  they  are  certain  marks,  OP 
half  words,  used  by  physicians  for  despatch 
and  conveniency  when  they  prescribe,  thus  : 
— £  readily  supplies  the  place  Q?  recipe — 
h.  s.  that  of '  hora  somni — n.  m.  that  of  nvx 
moschata — elect,  that  of  electarium,  Sec.  ; 
and  in  general  all  the  names  of  compound 
medicines,  with  the  several  ingredients,  are 
frequently  wrote  only  up  to  their  first  or 
second  syllable,  or  sometimes  to  their  third 
or  fourth,  to  make  them  clear  and  expres- 
sive. Thus  Croc,  Jlnglic.  stands  for  Crocus 
*%ngkcanus' — Conf.  Jlromat.  for  Confectio 
Jlromatica,  &c.  A  point  bi  ing  always  pla- 
ced at  the  end  of  such  syllable  shews  the 
word  to  be  incomplete. 

ABDOMEN.  (From  abdo,  to  hide,  be- 
cause  it  hides  the  viscera.  It  is  also  deri- 
ved from  abdere,  to  hide,  and  amentum^  the 
caul  ;  and  by  others  it  is  said  to  be  only  a 
termination,  as  from  lego,  legumen,  so  from 
abdo.  abdomen  )  The  belly. 

The  abdomen  is  the  largest  cavity  in  the 
body,  bounded  superiorly  by  the  diaphragm 
by  which  it  is  separated  from  the  chest  ; 
inferiorly  by  the  bones  of  the  pubis  and 
ischiurn  ;  on  each  side  by  various  muscles, 
the  short  r.bs  and  oss'i  ilii ,  anteriorly  by 
the  abdominal  muscles,  and  posteriorly  by 
the  vertebrae  of  the  loins,  the  os  sacrum  and 
os  coccygis.  Internally  it  is  invested  by  a 
smooth  membrane  called  peritoneum,  and 
externally  by  muscles  and  common  integu- 
ments. 

In  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen  are  con- 
tained, 

1.  Jlnterioriy  and  laterally. 

1.  The  epiploon.  2.  The  stomach. 
3.  The  large  and  small  intestines.  4.  The 
mesentery,  5.  The  lacteal  vessels,  6.  The 


ADD 


ABO 


pancreas.      7.  The  spleen.      8.  The  liver 
and  gall-bladder 

Posteriorly,  without  the,  peritoneum,  are, 

1.     The   kidneys.      2.  The  supra-renal 
glands.    3.  The  ureters.     4.  The  recepta- 
culum  chyli.      5.  The  descending  aorta. 
6.  The  ascending  vena  cava. 
3.  Inferiorly  in  the  pelvis,  and  without  the 

peritoneum, 

In  men,  1.  The  urinary  bladder.  2.  The 
spermatic  vessels.  3.  The  intestinum  rec- 
tum. 

In  women,  beside  the  urinary  bladder 
and  intestinum  rectum,  there  are, 

1.  The  uterus.  2.  The  four  ligaments  of 
the  uterus.  3.  The  two  ovaria.  4.  The 
two  Fallopian  tubes.  5.  The  vagina. 

The  fore  part  of  this  cavity,  as  has  been 
mentioned,  is  covered  with  muscles  and 
common  integuments,  in  the  middle  of 
which  is  the  navel.  It  is  this  part  of  the 
body  which  is  properly  called  abdomen  ;  it 
is  distinguished,  by  anatomists,  into  regions. 

The  posterior  part  of  the  abdomen  is 
called  the  loins,  and  the  sides  the  Epicolic 
regions. 

Abdominal  Hernia.  See  Hernia  Abikmi- 
nalis. 

Abdominal  muscles.    See  Muscles. 

Abdominal  ring.    See  Annulns  Abdominis. 

Abdominal  regions.     See  Regions. 

ABDUCENS  LABIORUM.  A  name  given  by 
Spigelius  to  the  levator  anguli  oris.  See 
Levator  anguli  oris. 

Abducent  nerves.  See  JVervi  abdncentes. 
f  Abducent  Muscles.  See  Abductor. 

ABDUCTIO.  (From  abduco,  to  draw  away.) 
A  species  of  fracture,  when  a  bone  is  divi- 
ded transversely  near  a  joint,  so  that  each 
part  recedes  from  the  other.  In  Ccelius 
Aurelianus  it  signifies  a  strain  ;  and  is  men- 
tioned as  one  of  the  causes  of  ischiadic  and 
psoadic  pains. 

ABDccTon.  (From  abduco,  to  draw 
away.)  Abducent  A  name  given  to  those 
muscles  whose  office  is  to  pull  Ix^ck  or 
draw  the  member-  to  which  it  is  affixed  from 
some  other,  as  the  abductor  pollicis  draws 
the  thumb  from  the  fingers.  The  antago- 
nists are  called  adductores,  or  adductors. 

Abductor  auricularis.  See  Posterior  auris. 

Adductor  auris.     See  Posterior  auris. 

Abductor  brevis  alter.  See  Abductor  pol- 
licis mantis. 

ABDUCTOR  INDICIS  MAN  US.  Ab- 
ductor of  Douglas.  Semi-interosseus  indi- 
cts of  Winslow.  Adductor  indicis  of  Cow- 
per. 

An  internal  interosseous  muscle  of  the 
fore-finger,  situated  on  the  hand.  It  arises 
from  the  superior  part  of  the  metacarpal 
bone,  and  the  os  trapezium,  on  its  inside, 
by  a  fleshy  beginning,  runs  towards  the 
metacarpal  bone  of  the  fore-finger,  adheres 
to  it,  and  is  connected  by  a  broad  tendon 
to  the  superior  part  of  the  first  phalanx  of 
the  fore-finger.  Sometimes  it  arises  by  a 


double  tendon.       Its  use  is  to  draw  tl; 
fore -finger    from    the    rest,    to\v"ai-cls    the 
thumb,  and  to  bend  it  somewhat  towards 
the  palm. 

ABDUCTOR  INDICIS  PEDIS,  An  in- 
ternal interosseous  muscle  of  the  fore-toe, 
which  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy,  by  two 
origins,  from  the  foot  of  the  inside  of  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  fore-toe,  from  the 
outside  of  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone 
of  the  great-toe,  and  from  the  os  cuneiforme 
internum,  and  is  inserted  tendinous  into  the 
inside  of  the  root  of  the  first  joint  of  the 
fore-toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  fore-toe  in- 
wards, from  the  rest  of  the  small  toes. 

Abductor  long  us  pollicis  mantis.  See  Ex- 
tensor ossis  metacarpi  pollicis  mantis. 

ABDUCTOR  MEDII  DIGITI  PEDIS. 
An  interosseous  muscle  of  the  foot,  which 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  inside 
of  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the 
middle  toe  internally,  and  is  inserted  tendi- 
nous, into  the  inside  of  the  root  oi'the  first 
joint  of  the  middle  toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull 
the  middle  toe  inwards. 

ABDUCTOR  MINIMI  DIGITI  MA- 
NUS.  Carpo-phalangien  du  petit  doigt  of 
Dumas.  Extensor  tertii  internodii  minimi 
digiti  of  Douglas.  Hypothenar  minor  of 
Winslow. 

A  muscle  of  the  little  finger,  situated  on 
the  hand.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the  pisiform 
bone,  and  from  that  part  of  the  ligamentum 
carpi  annnlare  next  it,  and  is  inserted,  ten- 
dinous, into  the  inner  side  of  the  upper  end 
of  the  first  bone  of  the  little  finger.  Its  use 
is  to  draw  the  little  finger  from  the  rest. 

ABDUCTOR  MINIMI  DIGITI  PEi)IS. 
Calcaneo-phalangien  du  petit  doigt  of  Du- 
mas. Adductor  of  Douglas.  Parathenar 
major  of  Winslow,  by  whom  this  muscle  ia 
divided  into  two,  Paratltenar  major  and 
metutarseus.  Adductor  minimi  digiti  of 
Cowper. 

A  muscle  of  the  little  toe,  which  arises 
tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  semicircular 
edge  of  a  cavity  on  the  inferior  part  of  the 
protuberance  of  the  os  calcis,  and  from  the 
rest  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the  little  toe, 
and  is  inserted  into  the  root  of  the  first 
joint  of  the  little  toe  externally.  Its  use  is 
to  bend  the  little  toe,  and  its  metatarsal 
bone,  downwards,  and  to  draw  the  little 
toe  from  the  rest. 

ABDUCTOR  OCULI.  Adductor  of  Doug- 
las and  Winslow.  Orbito-ihtus-scleroticien, 
orbito-extus-sderoticien  of  Dumas.  Rectua 
Adducens  oculi  of  Albinus.  Indignatorius, 
or  the  scornful  muscle.  Adducens  Iracun- 
dus.  See  Rectus  externus  oculi. 

ABDUCTOR  POLLICIS  MA  NUS.  Sea- 
phosus'phnlanginien  du  ponce  of  Dumas.  Ad- 
ductor pollicis  mantis,  and  Adductor  brevis 
alter  of  Albinus.  Adductor  thenar  Riolani 
of  Douglas,  (the  adductor  brevis  alter  of  Al- 
binus is  the  inner  portion  of  this  muscle.) 
Adductor  pollicis  of  Co  wpe  r. 


ABl 


ABO 


A  muscle  of  the  thumb  situated  on  the 
hand.  It  arises  by  a  broad  tendinous  and 
fleshy  beginning,  from  the  ligamcntum  carpi 
anmdare,  and  from  the  os  trapezium,  and 
is  inserted  tendinous  into  the  outer  side 
of  the  root  of  the  first  bone  of  the  thumb. 
Its  use  is  to  draw  the  thumb  from  the  fin- 
gers. 

ABDUCTOR  POLLICIS  PEDIS.  Calca- 
neo-phalangien  du  pouce  of  Dumas.  Abductor 
of  Douglas.  Thenar  of  Winslow.  Abductor 
polKcis  of  Cowper. 

A  muscle  of  the  great  toe,  situated  on  the 
foot.  It  arises  fleshy,  from  the  inside  of  the 
root  of  the  protuberance  of  the  os  calcis, 
where  it  forms  the  heel,  and  tendinous  from 
the  same  bone,  where  it  joins  the  os  navicu- 
lure ;  and  is  inserted  tendinous  into  the  in- 
ternal sesamoid  bone  and  root  of  the 'first 
joint  of  the  great  toe  Its  use  is  to  pull  the 
great  toe  from  the  rest. 

ABDUCTOR  TERTIF  DIGITI  PEDIS. 
An  interosseous  muscle  of 'the  foot,  that 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  inside 
and  the  inferior  part  of  the  root  of  the  me- 
tatarsal  bone  of  the  third  toe  ;  and  is  insert- 
cd  tendinous  in  to  the  inside  of  the  root  of  the 
first  joint  of  the  third  toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull 
the  third  toe  inwards. 

ABEB^OS.  (From  at,  neg.  and  &&XJK 
firm.)  Jlbebeus.  Weak,  infirm,  unsteady  A 
term  made  use  of  by  Hippocrates  de  Signis. 
ABEB>EUS.  See  Abebaeos. 
ABELMOSCHUS.  (Arabian.)  Granum  mos- 
chi.  Mbschns  Arabum.  JEgyplia  moschatu, 
Bamidmoschata.  Alcea.  Alcealndica.  Alcea 
JEgytiaca  "uillosa.  _  Abretle,  Abelmoscfi.  Abel- 
musk.  The  seeds  of  a  plant  called  the  musk 
mallow,  which  have  the  flavour  of  musk. 
The  plant  Hibiscus  abelmoschus  of  Linnaeus, 
is  indigenous  in  Egypt,  and  in  many  parts 
of  both  the  Indies.  The  best  comes  from 
Martinico.  By  the  Arabians  the  seeds  are 
esteemed  cordial,  and  are  mixed  with  their 
coffee,  to  which  they  impart  their  fragrance. 
In  this  country  they  are  used  by  the  perfu- 
mers. 

Abelm&sch.  See  Abelmoschus. 
Abelmusk,  See  Abelmoschus. 
ABEIIUATIO.  (From  ab  and  erro,  to  wan- 
der from.)  Lusus  nature.    Dislocation. 

ABESSI.  (Arabian.)  Filth.  The  alvine  ex- 
crements. 

ABESUM.  Quicklime. 
ABEVACUATIO,    (From  ab,  dim.  and  era- 
cuot  to  pour  out.)    A  partial  or  incomplete 
evacuation  of  the  peccant  humours,  either 
naturally  or  by  art. 

ABIES.  (From  abeo,  to  proceed,  because 
it  rises  to  a  great  height ;  or  from  tar^t 
a  wild  pear,  the  fruit  of  which  its  cones 
something  resemble.)  Elate  T/teteia.  The 
fir.  An  evergreen  tree.  Linnaeus  includes 
the  abies  in  the  genus  Pinus.  Botanists  have 
enumerated  several  species :  the  four  which 
follow,  are  the  principal  that  afford  mate- 
rials for  medicinal  use. 


1.  Pinus  Picea,  the  silver  fir-tree,  which 
affords  the  common  turpentine. 

2.  Pinua  abies  alba,  the  Norway  spruce 
fir-tree,  which  yields  the  Burgundy  pitch. 

3.  Pinus  larix,  the  common  white  larch- 
tree,  from  which  is  obtained  tlie  Venice  tur- 
pentine. 

4.  Pinus  sylvestris,  the  Scotch  fir,  which 
yields  the  pix  liquida. 

ABIES  CANADENSIS.  See  JBalsamum  Ca- 
nadense. 

ABIGEATUS.  See  Abaclus. 
ABIOTOS.  (From  at,  neg.  and  iS/oa>,  to  live.) 
A  name  given  to  hemlock,  from  its  dead 
qualities.     See  Conium. 

ABLACTATIO.  (From  ab,  from,  and  lac, 
milk.)  Ablactation.  The  weaning  of  a  child 
from  the  breast. 

ABLATIO.  (From  affero,  to  take  away.) 
The  taking  away  from  the  body  whatever  is 
useless  or  hurtful ;  it  comprehends  all  kinds 
of  evacuations.  Sometimes  it  signifies  the 
subtraction  of  a  part  of  the  diet,  with  a 
medical  view  ;  and  sometimes  it  expresses 
the  interval  betwixt  two  fits  of  a  fever,  or 
the  time  of  remission. 

Chymical  ablation  is  the  removal  of  any 
thing  that  is  either  finished  or  else  no  longer 
necessary  in  a  process. 

ABLUENTIA  (Abluentia,  sc.  medicamentat 
from  abluo,  to  wash  away.)  Abtttrgent*. 
Abluents.  Medicines  which  were  formerly 
supposed  to  purify  or  cleanse  the  blood. 

ABLUTION.  (From  abluo,  to  wash  off.) 
A  washing  or  cleansing  either  of  the  body  or 
the  intestines. 

In  chemistry  it  signifies  the  purifying  of 
a  body,  by  repeated  effusions  of  a  proper 
liquor. 

ABOIT.  An  obsolete  term  of  Arabic  ex- 
traction for  white  lead. 

ABOLITIO.  (From  abaleot  to  destroy.)  The 
separation  or  destruction  of  diseased  parts. 
ABORTION.  ("Mortio,  from  aborior,  to 
be  steril.)  Mourns.  Jlmblosis.  Diaphthora. 
Ectrosis.  Eyambloma.  Examblosis.  JlpQ* 
pallesis.  Jlpopalsis.  JlpophtJiora. 

Miscarriage,  or  the  expulsion  of  the  fcctus 
from  the  uterus,  before  the  seventh  month, 
after  which  it  is  called  premature  labour. 
It  most  commonly  occurs  between  the 
eighth  and  eleventh  weeks  of  pregnancy, 
but  may  happen  at  a  later  period.  In  early 
gestation,  the  ovum  sometimes  comes  ofF 
entire  ;  sometimes  the  foetus  is  first  expell- 
ed, and  the  placenta  afterwards.  It  is  pre- 
ceded by  flooding,  pains  in  the  back,  loins, 
and  lower  part  of  the  abdomen,  evacuation 
of  the  water,  si iiverings,  palpitation  of  the 
heart,  nausea,  anxiety,  syncope,  subsiding  of 
the  breasts  and  belly,  pain  in  the  inside  of 
the  thighs,  opening  and  moisture  of  the  os 
tincje. 

ABORTIVES.  ("Jlbbrtiva,  sc.  medicamenta  ; 
from  abonort  to  be  steril.)  Amblotica.  Echo- 
lica. 
Medicines  capable   of  occasioning1   an 


ABS 


ABS 


abortion,  or  miscarriage,  in  pregnant  wo- 
men. It  is  now  generally  believed,  that 
the  medicines  which  produce  a  miscarriage, 
effect  it  by  their  violent  action  on  the  sys- 
tem, and  not  by  any  specific  action  on  the 
womb. 

ABRASA.  (From  abrado,  to  shave  off'.) 
Ulcers  attended  with  abrasion  of  part  of 
their  substance. 

ABRASION,  fAbrasio,  from  abrado,  to 
tear  off.)  This  word  is  generally  employed 
to  signify  the  destruction  of  the  natural 
mucus  of  any  part,  as  the  stomach,  intes- 
tines, urinary  bladder,  &c.  It  is  also  applied 
to^any  part  slightly  torn  away  by  attrition, 
as  the  skin,  &c. 

ABRATHAN.  Corrupted  from  abrotanum, 
southernwood.  See  Jlbroiannm. 

ABRETTE.    See  Abelmoschus. 

ABHIC.  An  absoiete  Arabic  term  for  sul- 
phur. 

ABROMA.  (From  at,  neg.  et  /?§«/<*,  food ; 
i.  e.  not  fit  to  be  eaten.)  A  tree  of  New 
South  Wales,  which  yields  a  gum 

ABROTANUM.  (A%CT*VOV,  from  *,  neg. 
and  /Sgorof,  mortal;  because  it  never  de- 
cays :  or  from  etCgo?,  soft,  and  vovoc,  exten- 
sion ;  from  the  delicacy  of  its  texture.) 
Common  southernwood.  Abrotanum  mas. 

Artemisia  fry,ticosat  of  Linnaeus  '.—Joins 
setaceis  rainosissimis.  Class,  Syngenesia. 
Order,  Polygamia  snperflua.  A  plant  pos- 
sessed of  a  strong  and,  to  most  people,  an 
agreeable  smell ;  a  pungent,  bitter,  nnd 
somewhat  nauseous  taste.  It  is  supposed  to 
stimulate  the  whole  system,  but  more  par- 
ticularly the  uterus.  It  is  very  rarely 
used  unless  by  way  of  fomentation,  with 
which  intention  the  leaves  are  directed. 

ABROTANUM  MAS.  See  abrotanum. 

ABROTONITES.  (From  abrotannm.}  A  wine 
mentioned  by  Diosc.>r;des,  impregnated 
with  abrotanum^  or  southernwood,  in  the 
proportion  of  about  one  hundred  ounces  of 
the  dried  leaves,  to  about  seven  gallons  of 
must. 

ABSCEDENTIA.  (From  abscedo,  to  sepa- 
rate.) Decayed  parts  of  the  body,  which, 
in  a  morbid  state,  are  separated  from  the 
sound. 

ABSCESS.  (From  abscedo,  to  depart; 
because  parts,  which  were  before  contigu- 
ous, become  separated,  or  depart  from  each 
other.)  Jlbscessio  Jlbscessus.  Imposthuma. 

A  collection  of  pus  in  the  cellular  mem- 
brane, or  in  the  viscera,  or  in  bones,  prece- 
ded by  inflammation. 

ABSCISSION.  (~Abscissio ;  from  ab,  and 
tcindo,  to  cut.)  Apocope.  The  taking  away 
some  morbid,  or  other  part,  by  an  edged 
instrument.  The  abscission  of  the  prepuce 
makes  what  we  call  circumcision.  Abscis- 
sion is  sometimes  used  by  medical  writers 
to  denote  the  sudden  termination  of  a  dis- 
ease in  death,  before  it  arrives  at  its  decline. 
Celsus  frequently  uses  the  term  abscissa 
^ox  to  express  a  loss  of  voice. 


ABSINTHIUM.  (A>9/ov,"  from  *,  neg. 
and  4*v6c?,  pleasant :  so  called  from  the  dis- 
agreeabieness  of  the  taste.)  A  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Lmnxan  system.  Class,  Syn~ 
genesia.  Order,  Polygamia  sttperflua.  Worm- 
wood. 

ABSINTHIUM  COMMUNE.  See  Absinthium 
vulgare 

ABSINTHIUM  MARITIMUM.  Sea  wormwood, 
falsely  culled  in  our  markets,  Roman  worm- 
wood. Artemisia  maritime,. 

Absinthium  Ponticum  of  Linnaeus  :—foJiis 
multipart iti a,  tomentosis  racemis  cernuis  Jlos- 
culis  faemineis  ternis.  This  plant  grows 
plentifully  about  the  sea-shore,  and  in  salt 
marshes.  The  specific  differences  between 
it  and  the  common  wormwood,  absinthium 
vulgare,  are.  very  evident.  Its  taste  and 
smell  are  considerably  less  unpleasant  than 
those  of  the  common  wormwood,  and  even 
the  essential  oil,  which  contains  the  whole 
of  its  flavour  concentrated,  is  somewhat 
less  ungrateful,  and  the  watery  extract 
somewhat  less  bitter  than  those  of  the  com- 
mon wormwood.  Hence  it  is  preferred,  in 
those  cases  where  the  Artemisia  absinthium 
is  supposed  to  be  too  unpleasant  for  the 
stomach.  A  conserve  of  the  tops  of  this 
plant  is  directed  by  the  London  Pharma- 
copoeia. 

ABSINTHIUM  PONTICUM.  See  Absinthium 
Maritimum 

ABSINTHIUM  VULGARE.  Common  worm- 
wood. Falsely  called  in  our  markets  Absin- 
thium Komanum,  or  Roman  wormwood.  Ah- 
sinth'inn  Ponticum  of  Discorides  and  Pliny, 
Murray. 

Artemisia  Absinthium  of  Linnaeus  : — -foliis 
compositis  multijidis^floribiis  subglobosis  pen- 
dutis  :  receptaculo  mUoso.  Clas;?,  Syngenum. 
Order,  Polygamia  super flua.  This  plant  is 
a  native  of  Britain,  and  grows  about  rub- 
bish, rocks,  and  sides  of  roads.  The  leaves 
of  wormwood  have  a  strong  disagreeable 
smell :  their  taste  is  nauseous,  and  so  in- 
tensely bitter  as  to  be  proverbial.  The 
flowers  are  more  aromatic  and  less  bitter 
than  the  leaves,  and  the  roots  discover  an 
aromatic  warmth,  without  bitterness.  This 
species  of  wormwood  may  be  considered 
the  principal  of  the  herbaceous  bitters.  Its 
virtus,  in  the  words  of  Bergins,  is  antipu- 
tredinosa,  antacida,  anthelminthica,  resol- 
vens,  tonica,  spasmodioa.  And  although  it 
is  now  chiefly  employed  with  a  view  to  the 
two  last-mentioned  qualities,  yet  we  are 
told  of  its  good  effects  in  a  great  variety  of 
diseases,  as  intermittent  fevers,  hypochon- 
driasis,  obstructions  of  the  liver  and  spleen, 
gout,  calculi,  scurvy,  dropsy,  worms,  &c. 
See  Woodville's  Medical  Botany.  Cullen 
thinks  it  is  possessed  of  a  narcotic  power, 
and  that  there  is  in  every  bitter,  when 
largely  employed,  a  power  of  destroying  the 
sensibility  and  irritability  of  the  nervous 
power. 

Externally,  wormwood  is  used  in  discti- 


ABS 


ACA 


tient  and  antiseptic  fomentations.  This 
plant  may  be  taken  in  powder,  but  it  is 
more  commonly  preferred  in  infusion.  The 
Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia  directs  a  tincture 
of  the  flowers,  which  is,  in  the  opinion  of 
Dr.  Cull  en,  a  light  and  agreeable  bitter, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  a  strong  impregna- 
tion of  the  wormwood. 

Jlbsorbing  vessels.     See  Absorbents. 

ABSORBENTS.     Absorbentia. 

1.  Small,  delicate,  transparent  vessels, 
which  take  up  any  fluid  from  the  surface 
of  the  body,   or  of  any  cavity  in   it,  and 
carry  it  to  the  thoracic  duct,  to  be  mixed 
with   the   blood.     They   are  denominated 
according1  to  the  liquids  which  they  convey, 
lacteals  and  lymphatics.     See  Lacteals  and 
Lymphatics. 

2.  Medicines  are  so  termed,  which  have 
no   acrimony  in  themselves,  and  destroy 
acidities  in  the  stomach  and  bowels;  such 
are    calcined    magnesia,   prepared  chalk, 
oyster-shells,  crab's  claws,  &c. 

ABSORPTION.  (From  absorbed,  to  suck 
up.)  A  function  in  an  animated  body,  ar- 
ranged by  physiologists  under  the  head  of 
natural  actions.  It  signifies  the  taking  up 
of  substances  applied  to  the  mouths  of  ab- 
sorbing vessels  :  thus  the  nutritious  part  of 
the  food  is  absorbed  from  the  intestinal  ca- 
nal by  the  lacteals  :  thus  mercury  is  taken 
into  the  system  by  the  lymphatics  of  the 
skin,  Sec.  The  principle  by  which  this 
function  takes  place,  is  a  power  inherent  in 
the  mouths  of  the  absorbents,  a  vis  insita, 
dependent  on  the  degree  of  irritability  of 
their  internal  membrane  by  which  they  con- 
tract and  propel  their  contents  forwards. 

ABSTENTIO.  Cselius  A.urelianus  uses  this 
word,  to  express  a  suppression,  or  reten- 
tion. Thus,  abstentio  stercorum,  a  retention 
of  the  excrements,  which  he  mentions  as  a 
symptom  very  frequent  in  a  satyriasis.  In 
a  sense  somewhat  different,  he  uses  the 
word  abstenta,  applying  it  to  the  pleura, 
where  he  seems  to  mean,  that  the  humour 
of  the  inflamed  pleura  is  prevented,  by  the 
adjacent  bones,  from  extending  itself. 

ABSTERGENTS.  (Abstergentia,  scili- 
c£t  medicamenta  ;  from  abstergo,  to  cleanse 
away.)  Lotions,  or  any  application  that 
cleanses  or  clears  away  foulness.  The  term 
is  seldom  employed  by  modern  writers. 

ABSTRACTION.  (From  abstraho,  to  draw 
away.)  A  term  employed  by  chymists  in 
the  process  of  humid  distillation,  to  signi- 
fy that  the  fluid  body  is  again  drawn  off 
from  the  solid,  vvhich'ithad  dissolved. 

ABSTRACTITTUS.  (From  abstraho,  to  draw 
away.)  Native  spirit,  not  produced  by 
fermentation. 

ABSTJS.  An  obsolete  term  for  the  Egyp- 
tian lotus. 

ABVACDATIO.  (From  abracuo,  to  empty.) 
Local  or  morbid  discharge.  A  large  eva- 
cuation of  any  fluid,  as  of  blood  from  a 
plethoric  person. 


ACACA.  (From  «,  neg.  and  xax.^  bad.) 
Diseases  which  are  rather  troublesome  than 
dangerous. 

ACACIA.  (AxotKKt)  from  etxce^y,  to 
sharpen.)  T-;e  name  of  a  genus  o>  plants  in. 
the  Li nnaean  system.  The  Egyptian  thorn. 

ACACIA  GKHMAXICA.  Acacia  nostras. 
German  acacia,  or  the  German  black-thorn 
or  sloe-tree.  Acacia  nostras.  Succitspruni 
sylvestris.  The  inspissated  juice  ot  the 
German  wild  sloe,  prunns  spinosa,  or  pru- 
nus  sylvestris  spinosa  of  Linnxus  ;  now  fal- 
len into  disuse. 

ACACLE  GUMMI.  Gummi  acanthi- 
nwn.  Gummi  thebaicum.  Gummi  scorpio- 
nis.  Gum-liimac.  Gummi  senega,  or  sent' 
ca.  Acacia  gum,  or  gum-arabic.  The  gum 
of  the  Egyptian  thorn. 

Acacia  vera,  of  Willdenow  : — spinisstipu- 
larlbiis  patentibns,  foliis  bipinnaiis  ;  partia- 
'libus  extimis  gfandnla  iritertinctis,  spicis  glo- 
bosis  peduncidalis.  Cairo  and  Alexandria 
were  the  principal  marts  for^gum-arabic, 
till  the  Dutch  introduced  the  gum  from  Se- 
negal into  Europe,  about  the  beginning  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  and  which  now 
supplies  the  greater  part  of  the  vast  con- 
sumption  of  this  article. 

The  tree  which  yields  the  Senegal  gum, 
grows  abundantly  on  the  sands,  along  the 
whole  of  the  Barbary  coast,  and  particu- 
larly about  the  river  Senegal.  There  are 
several  species,  some  of  which  yield  a  red 
astringent  juice,  but  others  afford  only  a 
pure,  nearly  colourless,  insipid  gum,  which 
is  the  great  article  of  commerce.  These 
trees  are  from  eighteen  to  twenty  feet 
high,  with  thorny  branches.  The  gum 
makes  its  appearance  about  the  middle  of 
November,  when  the  soil  has  been  tho- 
roughly saturated  with  periodical  rains. 
The  gummy  juice  is  seen  to  ooze  through 
the  trunk  and  branches,  and,  in  about  a 
fortnight,  it  hardens  into  roundish  drops, 
of  a  yellowish  white,  which  are  beautifully 
brilliant  where  they  are  broken  off",  and 
entirely  so  when  held  in  the  mouth  for  a 
short  time,  to  dissolve  the  oater  surface. 
No  clefts  are  made,  nor  any  artificial  means 
used  by  the  Moors,  to  solicit  the  flow  of  the 
gum.  The  lumps  of  gum-senegal  are  usu- 
ally aboutthe  size  of  partridge  eggs,  and  the 
harvest  continues  about  six  weeks.  This 
gum  is  a  very  wholesome  and  nutritious  food; 
thousands  of  the  Moors  supporting  them- 
selves entirely  upon  it  duringthe  t'.me  of  har- 
vest. About  six  ounces  is  sufficient  to  sup- 
port a  man  for  a  day ;  and  it  is  besides,  mixed 
with  milk,  animal  broths,  and  other  victuals. 
The  gum-arabic,  or  that  which  comes 
directly  from  Egypt  and  the  Levant, 
only  differs  from  the  gum-senegal  in  being 
of  a  lighter  colour,  and  in  smaller  lumps  ; 
and  it  is  also  somewhat  more  brittle.  In  all 
other  respects,  the  two  resemble  each 
other  perfectly. 
Oum-arabic  is  neither  soluble  in  spirit  nor 


ACA 


ACC 


in  oil ;  but,  in  twice  its  quantity  of  water, 
it  dissolves  into  a  mucilaginous  fluid,  of  the 
consistence  of  a  thick  syrup,  and  in  this 
state  answers  many  useful  pharmaceutical 
purposes,  by  rendering1  oily,  resinous,  and 
pinguious  substances  miscible  with  water. 
The  glutinous  quality  of  gum-arabic  ren- 
ders it  preferable  to  other  gums  and  muci- 
lages as  a  demulcent  in  coughs,  hoarseness, 
es,  and  other  catarrhal  affections.  It  is 
also  very  generally  employed  in  ardor  urinse, 
diarrhoeas,  and  calculous  complaints. 

ACACIA  INDICA.     See  Tcnnarindus  Indica. 
ACACIA  NOSTRAS.   See  Acacia  Germanica 
ACACIA  VERA.    Accacia  -veravel.     Succus 
acacice  vera. 

1.  The  expressed  juice  of  the  immature 
pods  of  the   tree  called  Acacia    vera  by 
Willdenow,  and  Mimosa  Ntlotica   by  Lin- 
nxus.     This  inspissated  juice    is   brought 
from  Egypt  in  roundish  masses,  wrapped, 
up  in  thin  bladders.     It  is  considered   as 
a  mild  astringent  medicine   The  Egyptians 
give  it,  in  spitting  of  blood,  in  the  quantity 
of  a  drachm,  dissolved  in  any  convenient 
liquor,  aud  repeat  this  dose  occasionally. 
They  likewise  employ   it  in  collyria,   for 
strengthening  the  eyes,  and  in  gargles,  for 
quincies.     It  is  now  seldom  used  as  a  me- 
dicine,  being  superseded. by  the    use  of 
catechu,  or  terra  juponica. 

The  inspissated  juice  of  the  unripe  sloe 
is  usually  sold  for  the  Egyptian  acacia. 

2.  The  systematic  name  of  the  true  aca- 
cia or  Egyptian  thorn  :  the  tree  which  af- 
fords the  gum-arabic.     See  Acacia  gummi. 

ACACIA  VERAVEL.    See  Acacia  vera. 

ACACIA  ZEYLONICA.  Logwood.  See 
Lignum  Campechianum. 

ACALAI.  (Arab  )  Common  salt,  or  mu- 
riate of  soda. 

ACALCUM.    Tin. 

ACAMATOS.  (From  «,  neg.  and  K^CCD,  to 
weary.)  A  perfect  rest  of  the  muscles. 

ACANOR.  (Hebrew.)  A  chemical  furnace. 

ACAXTHA.  (Aa>tstv0at,  from  CLM  a  point.) 
A  thorn,  or  any  thing  pointed,  as  the  skin, 
or  spina  dorsi. 

ACANTHABOLUS.  (From  ox*v0*,  a  thorn 
and  &*AAa>  to  cast  out.)  An  instrument,  or 
forceps,  for  taking  out  or  removing  thorns 
or  whatever  may  stick  in  the  flesh.  Paulua 
JEgineta* 

AcAsrrflE.  The  name  of  the  artichoke  in 
ancient  authors. 

AcANTiiiNuivr.  (From  ««*v9at,  a  thorn.) 
Gum-arabic  was  so  called  because  it  is  pro- 
duced from  a  thorny  tree. 

ACANTHCLUS.  (From  sutsivQ*,  a  thorn.)  A 
surgical  instrument  to  draw  out  thorns  or 
splinters,  or  to  remove  any  extraneous 
matter  from  wounds. 

ACANTHUS.  (Ax*v9o?,  from  «K*v0*  a 
thorn ;  so  named  from  being  rough  and 
prickly.)  The  name  of  a  genus  ot  plants 
in  the  Linnzean  system.  Class,  Didynamia. 


Order,  Angicspermia.  Bear's  breech* 
Brank-ursine. 

ACANTHUS  MOLLIS.  (AjtstvSo?,  from  ouuuiBot, 
a  thorn;  so  named  from  its  rough  and 
prickly  surface.  (Bear's-breech  or  Branck- 
ursine.  Acanthus  molJis^foliis  sinuatis  iner- 
mibus  of  Linnaeus.  Branca  ursina  of  the 
shops.  The  leaves  and  root  abound  with 
a  mucilage,  which  is  readily  extracted  by 
boiling  or  infusion.  The  roots  are  the  most 
mucilaginous.  Where  this  plant  is  com- 
mon, it  is  employed  for  the  same  purposes 
to  which  althica  and  other  vegetables  pos- 
sessing similar  qualities  are  applied  among 
us.  It  is  fallen  into  disuse.  The  herb- 
women  too  often  sell  the  leaves  of  hellebo- 
rastei  or  bear's-foot  and  of  spondylium  or 
cow's  parsnip  for  the  bear's  breech. 

AcAPNxm.  (From  a,  priv.  and  X.ATTVOS, 
smoke )  Common  wild  marjoram.  Un- 
smoked  honey. 

ACARUS.  (From  «x,*g»  small.)  An  insect 
which  breeds  in  the  skin. 

ACATALEPSIA.  (From  «,  neg.  and  wtTa- 
>.*ju£*j'a>,  to  apprehend)  Uncertainty  in 
the  prognostication  orjudgment  of  diseases. 

ACATALIS.  (From  *,  neg.  and  ;^*T«»,  to 
want.)  The  juniper,  named  from  the  abun- 
dance of  its  seeds. 

ACATAPOSIS.     From  a,  neg.  and 
to  swallow.)     Difficult  deglutition. 

ACASTATOS.     (From  a,  neg.  and 
to  determine.)     Inconstant. 

1.  Fevers  are  so  called  which  are  anoma- 
lous in  their  appearance  and  irregular  in 
their  paroxysms. 

2.  Turbid  urine  without  sediment. 
ACAZDIR.     Tin. 
ACCELERATOR  URIN.E,     (From  ac- 

celero,  to  hasten  or  propel.)  Ejaculator 
Seminls,  JBulbo-syndesmo  carverneux  of  Du- 
mas. Bulbo-cavernosus  of  Winslow. 

A  muscle  of  the  penis.  It  arises  fleshy 
from  the  sphincter  ani  and  membranous 
part  of  the  urethra,  and  tendinous  from 
the  crus,  near  as  far  forwards  as  the  begin- 
ning of  the  corpus  cavernosum  penis  ;  the 
inferior  fibres  run  more  transversely,  and 
the  superior  descend  in  an  oblique  di- 
rection. It  is  inserted  into  a  line  in  the 
middle  of  the  bulbous  part  of  the  urethra, 
where  each  joins  with  its  fellow  ;  by  which 
the  bulb  is  completely  closed.  The  use  of 
these  muscles  is  to  drive  the  urine  or  semen 
forward,  and  by  grasping  the  bulbous  part 
of  the  urethra,  to  push  the  blood  towards 
its  corpus  cavernosum,  and  the  glands  by 
which  they  are  distended. 

ACCESSION-  (From  accedo,  to  approach.) 
The  approach  or  commencement  of  a  dis- 
ease. A  term  mostly  applied  to  a  fever  which 
has  paroxysms  or  exacerbations  :  thus  the 
accession  of  fever,  means  the  commence- 
ment or  approach  of  the  pyrexial  period. 

ACCESSOREI  OF  WILLIS.  (Acces- 
son' if  sc.  nervij  from  acceilo^  to  approach  ; 


ACE 


ACE 


having  connection  with  by  contact  or  ap- 
prpach ;  so  called  from  the  course  they 
take.)  The  name  given  by  Willis  to  two 
nerves  which  ascend,  one  on  each  side  from 
the  second,  fourth,  and  fifth  cervical  pairs 
of  nerves,  through  the  great  foramen  of  the 
occipital  bone,  and  pass  out  again  from 
the  cranium  through  the  foramina  lacera, 
with  the /KM*  vagum,  to  be  distributed  on 
the  trapezius  muscle. 

ACCE-S  Hiui.  Being  connected  by  con- 
tact or  approach. 

ACCESSORIES     LUMBALIS.        A      muscle    of 

the  loins.     See  Sacro-lumbalis. 
ACCIB.     An  obsolete  term  for  lead. 
ACCIPITER.    (From  accipio,  to  take.) 

1.  The  hawk  ;  named  from  its  rapacity. 

2.  A  bandage  which  was  put  over  the 
nose ;  so  called  from  its  likeness  to  the  claw 
of  a  hawk,  or  from  the  tightness  of  its  grasp. 

ACCIPITHINA.  (From  accijriter,  the  hawk.) 
The  herb  hawk-weed,  which  Pliny  says 
was  so  called  because  hawks  are  vised  to 
scratch  it,  and  apply  the  juice  to  their  eyes 
to  prevent  blindness. 

Accuvis.  A  muscle  of  the  belly,  so 
named  from  the  oblique  ascent  of  its  fibres. 
See  Qbliquus  ascendens  abdominis. 

ACCOUCHEUR.     A  midwife. 

ACCOUCHMENT.    The  act  of  delivery. 

ACCRETION  (From  adt  andcresco,  to  in- 
crease.) Nutrition,  growth. 

The  growing  together  of  the  fingers  or 
toes. 

ACCUBATIO.  [From  accumbo,  to  recline.) 
Childbed.  Reclining. 

ACEDIA.  From  *,  priv.  and  x*f  a?,  care 
Carelessness,  neglect  in  the  application  of 
medicines.  Hippocrates  sometimes  uses 
this  word,  in  his  Treatise  on  the  Glands,  to 
signify  fatigue  or  trouble. 

ACEPHALUS.  (Ax^axos,  from  at,  priv. 
and  xf9*A«,  a  head.)  A  term  applied  to 
monsters  born  without  heads. 

ACER  (Jlcer,  sharp  ;  because  of  the 
sharpness  of  its  juice.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Polygamia,  Order,  Monoecia. 

ACER  PSEUDOPLATASTUS.  The  maple-tree, 
falsely  called  sycamore.  It  is  also  called 
Platanus  truga.  This  tree  is  common  in 
England,  though  not  much  used  in  medicine. 
The  juice,  if  drank  whilst  fresh,  is  said  to 
be  a  good  antiscorbutic.  All  its  parts  con- 
tain a  saccharine  fluid ;  and  if  the  root  or 
branches  are  wounded  in  the  spring,  a 
large  quantity  of  liquor  is  discharged,  which 
when  inspissated,  yields  a  brown  sort  of 
sugar  and  syrup  like  molasses.  Large  quan- 
tities of  this  sugar  are  obtained  from  the 
trees  in  New  England  and  Canada,  and  is 
much  used  in  France,  whereat  is  commonly 
known  by  the  name  of  Saccharum  Cana- 
dense  or  Saccharum  Acernum,  maple  sugar. 
It  has  been  supposed  that  all  Europe  might 
be  supplied  from  the  maples  of  America, 
but  the  sugar  is  coarse  and  ill  tasted. 


ACERATOS.  (From  a,  neg,  and  *«£**,  or 
xsg4tvvw///,  to  mix.)  Unmixed,  uncorrupted. 
Is  applied  sometimes  to  the  humours  of  the 
body  by  Hippocrates.  Paulus  ^Egineta 
mentions  a  plaster  of  this  name. 

ACERB.  (Jlcerbus,  from  acer,  sharp.)  A 
species  of  taste  which  consists  in*a  degree 
of  acidity,  with  an  addition  of  roughness  ; 
properties  common  to  many  immature 
fruits. 

ACERBITAS.     Acidity.     Sourness. 

ACERIDES.  (From  «,  priv.  and  «»^o?,  wax.) 
Soft  plasters  made  without  wax. 

ACESCENT.  Substances  which  readily 
run  into  the  acid  fermentation. 

ACESIS.     (From  omtof^at,  to  cure.) 

1.  A  remedy  or  cure. 

2.  The  herb  water-sage,  so  called  from 
its  supposed  healing  qualities. 

ACESTA.  (From  awtsojua/,  to  cure.)  Dis- 
tempers which  are  easily  cured. 

ACESTIS%     Borax.     See  Boras  sodtff. 

ACESTOIIIS.  (From  eocss^u*/,  to  cure.) 
It  strictly  signifies  a  female  physician,  and 
is  used  for  a  midwife. 

ACESTRIDES.     A  midwife. 

ACETABULUM.  (From  acetwn,  vine- 
gar ;  so  called  because  it  resembles  the 
acetabulum,  or  old  saucer,  in  which  vinegar 
was  held  for  the  use  of  '.he  table.)  A  name 
given  by  Latin  writers  to  the  cup-like  cavi- 
ty of  the  os  innominatum,  which  receives 
the  head  of  the  thigh-bone. 

ACETARIA.  (From  acetum,  vinegar  ; 
because  they  are  mostly  made  with  vine- 
gar.) Sallads  or  pickles. 

ACETAS.  An  acetate.  A  salt  is  so 
called  in  the  new  chemical  nomenclature 
and  pharmacopoeias,  which  is  formed  by 
the  union  of  the  acetic  acid,  with  an  earthy 
metallic  or  alkaline  base.  Those  used  in 
medicine  are  the  acetat  of  ammonia,  lead, 
zinc,  and  potash. 

ACETAS  POTASS^E.  Acetated  vege- 
table  alkali,  Kali  acetutum.  Sal  Diureticus. 
Terra  foliata  tartcri.  Sal  Sennerti. 

Take  of  subcarbonnate  of  potash,  a  pound 
and  a  half.  Acetic  acid,  a  gallon.  Mix 
them  together  in  a  large  glass  vessel,  and 
having  evaporated  the  solution  to  half, 
over  the  fire,  add  gradually  as  much  more 
acetic  acid  as  may  be  necessary  for  perfect 
saturation.  Let  the  solution  be  further  re- 
duced to  one  half  by  evaporation,  and 
strain  it :  then  by  means  of  a  water-bath 
evaporate  it,  so  that  on  being  removed 
from  the  fire,  it  shall  crystallize. 

The  acetate  of  potash  is  esteemed  as  a 
saline  diuretic  and  deobstruent.  It  is  given 
in  the  dose  of  from  gr.  x.  to^s.s.  three  times 
a  day  in  any  appropriate  vehicle  against 
dropsies,  hepatic  obstructions,  and  the  like. 

ACETAS  AMMONITE.  Aceta  of  am- 
monia. A  salt  composed  of  ammonia  and 
acetic  acid.  It  is  so  deliquescent,  that  it 
is  always  kepi  in  the  fluid  state.  See  Li- 
qwr  ammoniac  acetatw. 


ACE 


ACE 


ACETAS  PLUMBI.  Acetate  of  lead. 
A  metallic  salt  composed  of  lead  and  acetic 
acid.  See  Liquor  plnmbi  acetatis. 

ACETAS  Zixcr.  A  metallic  salt  composed 
of  zinc  and  acetic  acid.  It  is  used  by  some 
as  an  astringent  against  inflammation  of  the 
eyes,  urethra,  and  vagina,  diluted  in  the 
same  proportion  as  the  sulphate  of  zinc. 

Acetated  vegetable  Alkali,  SeeAcetaspo- 
tasste. 

Acetated  volatile  Alkali.  See  Liquor  ace- 
tatis ammonite. 

Jlcetic  Acid.  See  Acetum. 

ACETIFICATION.  A  term  used  by  some 
ehymists  to  denote  ihe  action  or  operation 
by  wi.ich  vinegar  is  made, 

Acetat  of  Potash.  See  Acetas  potassx. 

Jlcetat  of  Ammonia.  See  Liquor  ammonia; 
acetatis. 

Acetat  of  Zinc.    See  Acetas  Zinci. 

ACETOSA.  (From  acesco,  to  be  sour.) 
Sorrel.  A  genus  of  plants  in  some  systems 
of  botany. 

ACETOSA  vtrtGAms.  Acetosa  pratensis. 
Acetosa  arvensis  Sorrel ;  sour-dock. 

Rumex  acetosns  of  Linnaeus  : — foliis  oblon- 
gis  sagittatis,  Jloribus  diceceis.  Class,  Ifex- 
andria.  Order,  Tryginia.  The  leaves  of 
this  plant  are  sour,  but  not  the  root,  which 
is  bitter.  It  grows  in  the  meadows  and 
common  fields. 

ACETOSA  ROMAKA.  Acetosa  rotundifolia 
hortensis.  Roman  or  garden  sorrel. 

Rumex  scutatus  or  helveti  :us  .—faliis  cor- 
daio-hastatis,  ramis  divergentibus,  Jioribus 
hermaphrodites,  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  common 
in  our  gardens  and  in  many  places  is  known 
by  the  culinary  name  of  Green-sauce. 

ACETOSELLA.  (From  acetosa,  sorrel ; 
from  the  acidity  of  its  leaves.)  Lnjula. 
Allehija.  Wood-sorrel. 

Oxalis  acetoceUa,  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  ter- 
natis,  scapo  unifloro,Jlore  albo,  capsulis  pen- 
tagonis  elasticis,  radice  squamoso-articulata. 
Class,  Decandria.  Order,  Pentagynia. — 
This  plant  grows  wild  in  the  woods,  and 
flowers  in  April  and  May.  The  leaves  are 
shaped  like  a  heart,  standing  three  together 
on  one  stalk.  The  ucetocella  is  totally 
inodorous,  but  has  a  grateful  acid  taste, 
on  which  account  it  is  used  in  sallads.  Its 
taste  is  more  agreeable  than  the  common 
sorrel,  and  approaches  nearly  to  that  of 
the  juice  of  lemons,  or  the  acid  of  tartar, 
with  which  it  corresponds  in  a  great  mea- 
sure in  its  medical  effects,  being  esteemed 
refrigerant,  antiscorbutic,  and  diuretic.  It 
is  recommended  by  liergius;  in  inflamma- 
tory, bilious,  and  putrid  fevers.  The  prin- 
cipal use  however  of  the  acetosella  is  to  al- 
lay inordinate  heat  and  to  quench  thirst ; 
for  this  purpose,  a  pleasant  whey  may  be 
formed  by  boiling  the  plant  in  milk,  which 
nncler  certain  circumstances  may  be  pre- 
ferable to  the  conserve  directed  by  the  Lon- 
don College,  though  an  extremely  grateful 
and  useful  medicine.  Many  have  employed 


the  root  of  Lnjula,  probably  on  account  of 
its  beautiful  red  colour  rather  than  for  its 
superior  efficacy.  An  essential  salt  is  pre- 
pared from  this  plant,  known  by  the  name 
of  essential  salt  of  lemons,  and  commonly 
used  for  taking  ink-stains  out  of  linen. 
What  is  sold  under  the  name  of  essential 
salt  of  lemons  in  this  country,  is  said  by 
some  to  consist  of  cream  of  tartar,  with 
the  addition  of  a  small  quantity  of  sulphuric 
acid.  The  leaves  of  sorrel  when  employed 
externally  in  the  form  of  poultices,  are 
powerful  suppurauts,  particularly  in  indo- 
lent scrofulous  humours. 

Acetous  Acid.  Distilled  vinegar.  See 
Acetum. 

Acetous  fermentation.  See  Fermentation. 
ACETUM.  (From  acer,  sour.)  Vinegar. 
A  sour  liquor  obtained  from  many  vegeta- 
ble substances  dissolved  in  boiling  water, 
and  from  fermented  and  spiritous  liquors, 
by  exposing  them  to  heat  and  contact  with 
air;  under  which  circumstances  they  un- 
dergo the  acid  fermentation,  (see  Fermenta- 
tion,') and  afford  the  liquor  called  vinegar. 
Wine  -vinegar .« — Let  any  quantity  of  vi- 
nous liquor  be  mixed  with  the  acid  and 
austere  stalks  of  the  vegetable  from  which 
wine  was  prepared.  The  whole  must  be 
frequently  stirred  and  either  exposed  to 
the  sun,  or  deposited  in  a  warm  place :  after 
standing  a  few  days  it  will  ferment,  become 
sour  and  in  a  fortnight  it  will  be  converted 
into  vinegar. 

Cyder  vinegar,  may  be  made  by  ferment- 
ing new  cyder  with  the  must  of  apples,  in 
a  warm  room,  or  in  the  open  air,  where  it 
should  be  exposed  to  the  sun,  and  in  the 
course  of  a  week  or  nine  days  it  will  be  fit 
for  use. 

Another  method  of  preparing  vinegar  is 
that  published  by  M.  Heber :  it  consists  in 
exposing  a  mixture  of  72  parts  of  water, 
and  4  of  rectified  malt  spirit  in  a  tempera- 
ture of  from  70  to  8U°  of  Farenheit,  for 
about  two  months,  at  the  expiration  of 
which  the  acetous  process  will  be  effected. 
Tarragon  vinegar  is  manufactured  by 
infusing  one  pound  of  the  leaves  of  that 
vegetable  (which  has  been  gathered  a  short 
time  before  it  flowers)  in  one  gallon  of  the 
best  vinegar,  for  the  space  of  14  days  ; 
when  it  should  be  strained  through  a  flan- 
nel bag ;  and  a  drachm  of  isinglass  dissol- 
ved in  cyder  must  then  be  added,  the 
whole  be  carefully  mixed  and  decanted  in- 
to bottles  for  a  month.  Thus  the  liquor 
will  acquire  a  most  exquisite  flavour ;  it 
will  become  remarkably  fine  and  almost" 
colourless. 

The  utility  of  vinegar  as  a  condiment  for 
preserving  and  seasoning  both  animal  and 
vegetable  substances  in  various  articles  of 
food,  is  very  generally  known.  It  affords 
an  agreeable  beAcrage,  when  combined 
with  water  in  the  proportion  of  a  table- 
spoonftU  of  the  former  to  half  pint  of  the 


ACE 


ACE 


iatter.  It  is  often  employed  as  a  medicine 
in  inflammatory  and  putrid  diseases,  when 
more  active  remedies  cannot  be  procured. 
Relief  has  likewise  been  obtained  in  hypo- 
chondrical  and  hysteric  affections,  in  vo- 
miting', fainting,  and  hiccough,  by  the  ap- 
plication of  vinegar  to  the  mouth.  If  this 
fluid  be  poured  into  vessels  and  pkced  over 
the  gentle  heat  of  a  lamp  in  the  apartments 
of  the  sick,  it  greatly  contributes  to  dis- 
perse foul  or  mephitic  vapours,  and  conse- 
quently to  purify  the  air. 

Also  as  an  external  application,  vinegar 
proves  highly  efficacious  when  joined  with 
farinaceous  substances,  and  applied  as  a 
cataplasm  to  sprained  joints  ;  it  also  forms 
an  eligible  lotion  for  inflammations  of  the 
surface,  when  mixed  with  alcohol  and  wa- 
ter in  about  equal  proportions.  Applied 
to  burns  and  scalds,  vinegar  is  said  to  be 
highly  serviceable  whether  there  is  a  loss 
of  substance  or  not,  and  to  quicken  the  ex- 
foliation of  carious  bone.  (Gloucester  In- 
firmary.) Mixed  with  an  infusion  of  sage, 
or  with  water,  it  forms  a  popular  and  ex- 
cellent gargle  for  an  inflamed  throat,  also 
for  an  injection  to  moderate  the  fluor  albus. 
Applied  cold  to  the  nose  in  cases  of  haemor- 
rhage, also  to  the  loins  and  abdomen  in 
menorrhagia,  particularly  the  profluvia 
after  parturition,  it  is  said  to  be  very  ser- 
viceable. An  imprudent  use  of  vinegar  in- 
ternally is  not  without  considerable  incon- 
veniences. Large  and  frequent  doses  injure 
the  stomach,  coagulate  the  chyle,  and  pro- 
duce not  only  leanness,  but  an  atrophy. 
When  taken  to  excess  by  females,  to  reduce 
a  corpulent  habit,  tubercles  in  the  lungs 
and  a  consumption  have  been  the  conse- 
quence. 

Common  vinegar  consists  of  acetic  acid 
combined  with  a  large  portion  of  water, 
and  with  this  are  in  solution  portions  of 
gluten,  mucilage,  sugar,  and  attractive  mat- 
ter from  which  it  derives  its  colour,  and  fre- 
quently some  of  the  vegetable  acids,  parti- 
cularly the  malic  and  the  tartaric. 

Distilled  with  a  gentle  fire,  in  glass  ves- 
sels, so  long  as  the  drops  fall  free  from 
empyreuma,  it  affords  the 

ACIDUM    ACETTCUM. 

Take  of  vinegar,  a  gallon. 

Distil  the  acetic  acid  in  a  sand  bath,  from 
a  glass  retort  into  a  receiver  also  of  glass, 
and  kept  cold  ;  throw  away  the  first  pint, 
and  keep  for  use  the  six  succeeding  pints, 
which  are  distilled  over. 

In  this  distillation,  the  liquor  should  be 
kept  moderately  boiling,  and  the  heat  should 
not  be  urged  too  far,  otherwise  the  dis'iikd 
acid  will  have  an  empyreumatic  smell  and 
taste,  which  it  ought  not  to  possess.  If  the 
acid  be  prepared  correctly,  it  will  be  co- 
lourless, and  of  a  grateful,  pungent,  peculiar 
acid  taste.  One  fluid-ounce  ought  to  dis- 
solve at  least  ten  grains  of  carbonate  of 


lime  (white  marble.)  This  liquor  is  the 
acetum  dtstillatum  /  the  acidum  acetosum  of 
the  London  Pharmacopoeia  of  1787,  and  the 
acidum  aceticum  of  the  last  (1809.) 

When  the  acid  of  vinegar  is  greatly  con 
centrated,  that  is,  deprived  of  its  water,ii: 
becomes  the  radical  vinegar,  or 

CONCENTRATED  ACID  OP  VINEGAR. 
Distilled  vinegar  may  be  concentrated 
by  freezing  :  the  congelation  takes  place  at 
a  temperature  below  28  degrees,  more  or 
less,  according  to  its  strength  ;  and  the  con- 
gealed part  is  merely  ice,  leaving,  of  course, 
a  .stronger  acid.  If  it  be  exposed  to  a  very 
intense  cold,  equal  to  38  degrees,  it  shoots 
into  crystals  ;  when  the  fluid  part  is  with- 
drawn, the  crystals  liquefy,  when  the  tem- 
perature rises,  and  the  liquid  is  limpid  as 
water,  extremely  strong,  and  has  a  highly 
pungent  acetous  odour.  This  is  the  pure 
acid  of  the  vinegar,  any  foreign  matter  re- 
maining in  'he  uncongealed  liquid. 

Other  ^methods  are  likewise  employed  to 
obtain  the  pure  and  concentrated  acid. 
The  process  of  Westendorf,  which  has  been 
often  followed,  is  to  saturate  soda  with 
distilled  vinegar,  obtain  the  acetate  by 
crystalization  ;  and  pour  upon  it,  in  a  re- 
tort, half  its  weight  of  sulphuric  acid.  By 
applying  heat,  the  acetic  acid  is  distilled 
over ;  and,  should  there  be  any  reason  to 
suspect  the  presence  of  any  sulphuric  acid, 
it  may  be  distilled  a  second  time,  from  a 
litlle  acetate  of  soda.  According  to 
Lowitz,  the  best  way  of  obtaining  this  pure, 
is  to  mix  three  parts  of  the  acetate  of  soda 
with  eight  of  supersulphate  of  potass;  both 
salts  being  perfectly  dry,  and  in  fine  pow- 
der, and  to  distil  from  this  mixture  in  a  re- 
tort, with  gentle  heat. 

It  may  also  be  obtained  by  distilling  the 
verdigris  of  commerce,  with  a  gentle  heat. 
The  concentrated  acid  procured  by  these 
processes,  was  supposed  to  differ  materially 
from  the  acetous  acid  obtained  by  distilling1 
vinegar  ;  the  two  acids  were  regarded  as 
differing  in  their  degree  of  oxygenizement, 
and  were  afterwards  distinguished  by  the 
names  of  acetous  and  acetic  acids.  The  acid 
distilled  from  verdigris  was  supposed  to 
derive  a  quantity  of  oxygen  from  the  oxide 
of  copper,  from  which  it  was  expelled.  The 
experiments  of  Adet  have,  however,  proved 
the  two  acids  to  be  identical ;  the  acetous 
acid,  therefore,  only  differs  from  the  acetic 
acid  in  containing  more  water,  rendering  it 
a  weaker  acid,  and  of  a  less  active  nature. 

There  exists,  therefore,  only  one  acid  of 
vinegar,  which  is  the  acetic  ;  and  its  com- 
pounds must  be  termed  acetates  ;  and  the 
salts  called  acetites  have  no  existence. 

Acetic  acid,  when  concentrated,  has  a 
fragrant  and,  at  the  same  time,  very  pene- 
trating smeli,  irritating1  the  nostrils  strong- 
ly. It  is  also  so  caustic,  as  to  inflame  the 
skin.  Its  acid  taste  is  strong-,  even  when 
C 


10 


ACH 


diluted  with  water  ;  it  is  colourless,  and 
has  a  specific  gravity  of  1,0626.  .  The  acid 
is  capable,  of  congelation  ;  when  it  forms 
foliated  arborescent  crystals  it  is  very  vola- 
tile ;  its  odour  is  dif Fused  through  the  at- 
mosphere, and,  when  exposed  to  it,  gradu- 
ally becomes  weaker.  By  a  moderate 
heat,  it  is  converted  into  vapour  ;  this  va- 
pour readily  cas.ch.es  fire  on  the  approach  of 
a  lighted  taper.  It  combines  with  water 
in  every  proportion  ;  and  it  combines  rea- 
dily with  earthy,  metallic,  and  alkaline 
bases,  forming  salts,  which  are  acetates. 

The  compounds  of  tht-  acid  of  vinegar, 
directed  *o  be  used  by  the  new  London 
Pharmacopoeia,  are  acetum  colchici,  acetum 
scil/ce,  ceratum  plumbi  superacetatis,  liquor 
ammonite  acetatis,  liquor  plumbi  acetatis, 
liquor  plumbi  acetatis  dilutus,  oxymel,  oocymel 
scillaae,  potassae  acetas,  and  the  liquor  ammo- 
niac acetatis. 

ACETUM  AROMATIC UM.      Aromatic  vine- 
gar.  A  preparation  of  the  Edinburgh  phar- 
macopoeia, thought  to  be  an  improvement 
of  what  has  been  named  thieves  vinegar. 
"  Take  of  the  dried  tops-  of  rosemary  ; 
The  dried  leaves  of  sage,  of  each   four 
ounces. 

Dried  lavender  flowers,  two  ounces. 
Cloves,  two  drac  ms  ; 
Distilled  vinegar,  eight  pounds. 
Macerate  for  seven  days,  anc'  strain  the 
expressed  juice  through  paper."  Its  virtues 
are  antiseptic,  and  it  is  a  useful  composi- 
tion to  smell  at  in  crowded  courts  of  jus- 
tice, hospitals,  &c.  where  the  air  is  offen- 
sive. 

ACETUM  DISTILATUM.  See  acetum. 
ACETUM  SCILL^E.  Lond.  Pharm.  Vinegar 
of  squills.  B«.  Squills  recently  dried,  one 
pound  ;  vinegar,  six  pints  ;  proof  spirit, 
half  a  pint.  Macerate  the  squills  with  the 
vinegar  in  a  glass  vessel,  with  a  gentle  heat 
for  twenty-four  hours  ;  then  express  the 
liquor  and  set  it  aside  until  the  faeces  sub- 
side. To  the  decanted  liquor  add  the  spirit. 
This  preparation  of  squills  is  employed  as 
an  attenuant,  expectorant,  and  diuretic, 
gutt.  xv.  to  LX. 

ACHEIB.  "Without  hands. 
ACHICOIUM.  By  this  word  Cselius  Aure- 
lianus,  Acut.  lib.  iii.  cap.  17.  expresses  the 
fornix,  tholus,  or  sudatorium  of  the  ancient 
baths,  which  was  a  hot  room  where  they 
used  to  sweat. 

ACHILLuEA,  (A^zxxxKt,  from  Achilles, 
who  is  said  to  have  made  his  tents  with  it, 
or  to  have  cured  Telaphus  with  it.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly- 
gamia  superjlua.  Milfoil. 

ACHILLA  AGERATUM.  Bakamita 
famina.  Eupatorium  Mesues.  Maudlin  or 
M.mdlin  tansey.  This  plant,  the  agtratum 
of  the  shops,  is  described  by  Linnaeus  as 
Jtchilleafoliis  lanceolatis,  obtusis,  acutoser- 


ACH 

ratis.  It  is  esteemed  in  some  countries  as 
anthelminThic  and  alterative,  and  is  given 
in  hepatic  obstructions.  It  possesses  the 
virtues  of  tansc  y. 

Jlchillxafoliis  pinnatis.  See  Genipi  verum. 

ArniLLJEA  JHIIIEFOHUM.     The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  nulftjil.     See  MiUefohum. 

ACHILLMA.  PTAHMICA.      The   systematic 
name  of  t lie  sueezewort.     See  Ptarmica. 

ACHILLIS  TKNDO.  (So  c-lled,  be- 
cajijse,  as  fable  reports,  Thetis,  the  mother 
ofAchilles,  held  him  by  that  part  when 
she  dipped  him  in  the  river  Styx,  lo  make 
him  invulnerable.  Homer  describes  this 
tendon,  and  some  writers  suppose  it  was 
thus  named  by  the  ancients,  from  their 
custom  of  calling  every  thing  Jlchitteau, 
that  had  any  extraordinary  strength  or  vir- 
tue. Others  say  it  was  named  from  its  ac- 
tion in  conducing  to  swif'ness  of  pace,  the 
term  importing  so  much.)  The  strong 
and  powerful  tendon  which  is  formed  by 
the  junction  of  the  gastrocnemins  and  so- 
leus  muscles,  and  which  extends  alo".g  the 
posterior  part  of  the  tibia  from  the  calf  to 
the  heel.  When  this  tendos  is  unfortunate- 
ly cut  or  ruptured,  as  it  may  be  in  conse- 
quence of  a  violeiv  exertion,  or  spasm  of 
the  muscles,  of  which  it  is  a  continuation, 
takes  place,  the  use  of  the  leg  is  immedi- 
ately lost,  and  unless  the  part  be  afterwards 
successfully  united,  the  patient  must  remain 
a  cripple  for  life.  When  the  tendon  has 
been  cut,  the  division  of  the  skin  allows  the 
accident  to  be  seen.  When  the  tendon  has 
been  ruptured,  the  patient  hears  a  sound 
like  that  of  the  smack  of  a  whip,  at  the  mo- 
ment of  the  occurrence.  In  whatever  way 
the  tendon  has  been  divided,  there  is  a  sud- 
den incapacity,  or  at  least  an  extreme  diffi- 
culty, either  of  standing  or  walking.  Hence 
the  patient  falls  down,  and  cannot  get  up 
again.  Besides  these  symptoms  there  is  a 
very  palpable  depression  between  the  ends 
of  the  tendon:  which  depression  is  increased 
when  the  foot  is  bent  and  diminished,  or 
even  quite  remove  when  the  foot  is  extend- 
ed. The  patient  can  spontaneously  bend 
his  foot,  none  of  the  flexor  muscles  being 
interested.  The  power  of  extending  the 
foot  is  still  possible,  as  the  peronei  mus- 
cles, the  tibialis  posticus,  and  long  flexors, 
remain  perfect  and  may  perform  this  mo» 
tion.  The  indications  are  to  bring  the 
ends  of  the  divided  parts  together,  and  to 
keep  them  so,  until  they  have  become  firm- 
ly united.  The  first  object  is  easily  fulfil- 
led by  putting  the  foot  into  a  state  of  com- 
plete extension  ;  the  second,  namely,  that 
of  keeping  the  ends  of  the  tendon  in  con- 
tact, is  more  difficult.  It  seem  unneces- 
sary to  enumeraie  the  various  plans  devised 
to  accomplish  these  ends.  The  following 
is  Desault's  method :  After  the  ends  of 
the  tendon  had  been  brought  into  con- 
tact by  moderate  flexion  of  the  knee, 


ACH 

and  complete  extension  of  the  foot,  he  used 
to  fill  up  the  hollows  on  each  side  of  the 
tendon  with  soft  lint  and  compresses.  The 
roller  applied  to  the  limb,  made  as  much 
pressure  on  these  compresses  as  on  the  ten- 
don, and  hence  this  part  could  not  be  de- 
pressed too  much  against  the  subjacent 
parts.  Default  next  took  a  compress  about 
two  inches  broad,  and  long  enough  to  reach 
from  the  toes  to  the  middle  of  the  thigh, 
and  placed  it  under  t.ie  foot,  over  the  back 
of  the  leg  and  lower  part  of  the  thigh.  He 
then  began  to  apply  a  few  circles  of  a  roller 
round  the  end  of  the  foot,  so  as  to  fix  the 
lower  ex  remity  of  the  longitudinal  com- 
press :  after  covering  the  whole  foot  with 
the  roller,  he  used  to  make  the  bandage 
describe  the  figure  of  8,  passing  it  under 
the  foot  and  across  the  place  where  the 
tendon  was  ruptured,  and  the  method  was 
finished  by  encircling  the  limb  upward  with 
the  roller  as  far  as  the  upper  end  of  the 
longitudinal  compress. 

AcHtrs.  (A^uc)  Darkness,  cloudiness. 
It  is  generally  applied  to  a  close,  foggy  air, 
or  a  mist. 

Hippocrates,  De  Morbis  Mulierum,  lib. 
ii.  signifies  by  this  word  condensed  air  in 
the  womb. 

Galen  interprets  it  of  those,  who,  during 
sickness,  lose  that  usual  lustre  and  loveli- 
ness observed  about  the  pupil  of  the  eye, 
during  health. 

Others  express  it  by  an  ulcer  on  the  pu- 
pil of  the  eye,  or  the  scar  left  there  by  an 
ulcer. 

It  means  also  an  opacity  of  the  cornea ; 
the  same  as  the  «aligo  cornea  of  Dr.  Cullen. 
ACHMADIUM.  Antimony. 
ACHMELI.A.     Acmella.      Achamella.     The 
herb  and  seeds  of  this  plant,    Spilanthus 
achmella  of  Linnaeus,  are  employed  in  cases 
of  calculus  of  the  kindeys  and  urinary  blad- 
der.    The  plant  is  very  glutinous  and  bit- 
ter, and  is  given  in  infusion. 

ACHNE.  Chaff,  scum  or  froth  of  the  sea. 
A  white  mucus  in  the  fauces,  thrown  up 
from  the  lungs,  like  froth ;  also  a  whitish 
mucilage  in  the  eyes  of  .those  who  have  fe- 
vers, according  to  Hippocrates.  It  signifies 
also  lint. 

ACHOR.  (<*#,&>§,  qn.  ct^vag,  from  a.%vn 
bran  ;  according  to  Blanchard  it  is  derived 
from  *,  priv.  and  ^wfjoc  space,  as  occupying 
but  a  smal'  compass.)  Lactumen  :  abas : 
acores  .•  cerion  :  favus.  Crusta  lactea  of  au- 
thors. The  scald-head  ;  so  called  from  the 
branny  scales  thrown  off'  it.  A  disease 
•which  attacks  the  luiry  scalp  of  the  head, 
for  the  most  part  of  young  children,  forming 
soft  and  scaly  eruptions.  Dr.  Willan,  in  his 
description  of  different  kinds  of  pustules, 
defines  the  achor,  a  pustule  of  intermediate 
size  between  the  phlyzacium  and  psydacium 
which  contains  a  straw-coloured  fluid,  hav- 
ing the  appearance  of  and  nearly  the  con- 


ACI 


11 


sistence  of  strained  honey.  It  appears  most 
frequently  about  the  head,  and  is  succeeded 
by  a  dull  white  or  yellowish  scab.  Pustules 
of  this  kind,  when  so  large  as  nearly  to 
equal  the  size  of  phlyzacia,  are  termedL 
ceria  or  favi,  being  succeeded  by  a  yellow, 
semi-transparent,  and  sometimes,  cellular 
scab,  like  a  honey-comb.  The  achor  differs 
from  the  favus  and  tinea  only  in  the  degree, 
of  virulence.  It  is  called  favus  when  the 
perforations  are  large ;  and  tinea  when 
they  are  like  those  which  are  made  by 
moths  in  cloth  :  but  generally  by  tinea  is 
understood  a  dry  scab  on  the  hairy  scalp 
of  children,  with  thick  scales  and  an  offen- 
sive smell.  When  this  disorder  affects  the 
face,  it  is  called  crusta  lactea  or  milk  scab. 
Mr.  Bell,  in  his  treatise  on  Ulcers,  reduces 
the  tinea  capitis  and  crusta  lactea  to  the 
same  species  '>f  herpes,  viz.  the  herpes  pus- 
tulosus,  differing  only  in  situation. 

ACUOIIISTOS.  Inseparable.  It  is  under- 
stood of  accidents,  symptoms,  or  signs, 
winch  are  inseparable  from  the  particular 
things  Thus,  a  pungent  pain  in  the  side  is 
an  inseparable  symptom  of  the  pleurisy. 

ACHREIOK    Useless.  It  is  applied  by  Hip- 
pocrates to  the  limbs  which,  through  weak- 
ness, are  become  useless. 
ACHIIOIA,   A  paleness. 
ACJHYLCS.  Deficient  in  bile. 
AcHTnoif,     (at^wgov.)     This  properly  sig- 
nifies bran  or  chaff',  or  straw. 

Hippocrates,  de  Morbis  Mulierum,  most 
probably  means  by  this  word,  bran.  A- 
chyron  also  signifies  a  straw,  hair,  or  any 
thing  that  sticks  upon  a  wall. 

ACTA,     (From  «uu»,  a  point.)     A  needle 

with  thread  in  it  for  chirurgical  operations. 

Acicrs.  It  signifies  weak,  infirm,  or  faint, 

and  in  this  sense  it  is  used  by  Hippocrates, 

De  Morb.  lib.  iv. 

ACID.  That  which  impresses  upon  the 
organs  of  taste  a  sharp  or  sour  sensation. 
Acids  are  defined  by  modern  chymists 
to  be  salts  of  a  sour  taste,  changing  the 
blue  colour  of  various  vegetable  pig- 
ments to  a  red.  The  word  sour,  which 
is  usually  employed  to  denote  the  simple 
impression,  or  lively  and  sharp  sensation 
produced  on  the  tongue  by  certain  bo- 
dies, may  be  regarded  as  synonymous  to 
the  word  acid.  The  only  difference  which 
can  be  established  between  them  is,  that 
the  one  denotes  a  weak  sensation,  whereas 
the  other  comprehends  all  the  degrees  of 
force  from  the  least  perceptible  to  the 
greatest  degree  of  causticity  :  thus  we  say 
that  verjuice,  gooseberries,  or  lemons,  are 
sour  ,'  but  we  use  the  word  acid  to  express 
the  impression  which  the  nitric,  sulphuric, 
or  muriatic  acids  make  upon  the  tongue. 
The  vegetable  pigments  usually  employed 
to  ascertain  the  presence  of  acids  are  tinc- 
ture of  turnsole  or  litmus,  and  syrup  of 
violets.  Acids  readily  combine  with  alka- 


12 


ACI 


ACI 


lis,  earths,  and  metals,  and  form  neutral 
salts.  The  characteristics,  therefore,  of  an 
acid,  are. 

1.  A  peculiar  taste  termed  acid 

2.  Its   changing  blue    vegetable  juices 
red. 

3.  Combining  with  alkalis,  earths,   and 
metals. 

Acids,  according  to  the  kingdom  of  na- 
ture in  which  they  are  found,  are  divided 
into  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal. 

The  mineral  acids  as  yet  known,  are 
the  sulphuric  or  vitriolic,  the  nitric,  muri- 
atic, carbonic,  boracic,  fluoric,  succinic,  ar- 
senic, molybdic,  tungstic,  and  chromic. 

The  vegetable  acids  are,  the  acetic, 
oxalic,  tartareous,  pyrotartareous,  gallic, 
citric,  mallic,  benzoic,  pyroligneous,  the 
succinic,  pyromucous,  camphric,  and  cor- 
tic. 

Of  the  animal  acids  there  are  eight,  viz. 
the  phosphoric,  lactic,  saccholact'C,  formic, 
sebucic,  prussic,  bombic,  and  lithic,  or 
uric. 

Experiment  proves  that  every  acid  con- 
sists of  a  peculiar  body  combined  with  the 
basis  of  oxygen  gas  :  hence  the  origin  of 
the  word  oxygen,  which  signifies  the  gen- 
eration of  acid,  it  being  regarded  as  the 
acidifying  basis  or  principle  of  acidity. 
The  bodies  which  form  the  other  constit- 
uents of  acids,  are  regarded  as  the  ucidi- 
Jiabie  basis;  thus  the  principles  of  phos- 
phoric acid  are  phosphorus  and  oxygen  ; 
those  of  carbonic  acid,  radical  carbon  and 
oxygen. 

If  an  acid  basis  be  perfectly  saturated 
with  oxygen,  the  acid,  thus  produced,  is 
said  to  be  perfect  ;  but  if  the  basis  predo- 
minate, the  acid  is  considered  as  imperfect. 
Modern  chymists  distinguish  the  former  in 
Latin  by  the  syllables  ICUM,  in  English  ic, 
and  the  latter  in  Latin  by  OSUM,  and  in 
English  by  ous  :  thus  the  perfect  acid  of 
nitre  is  called  accidum  nitricum,  or  nitric 
acid  ;  the  imperfect  acid  of  nitre,  acidum 
mtrosum,  or  nitrous  acid.  There  are  some 
cases  where  an  acid  is  capable  of  combi- 
ning with  an  excess  or  oxygen,  in  which 
case  it  is  said  to  be  oxygenated  ,•  and  some- 
times super  -oxygenated.  If  the  acidifiable 
basis  bf  combined  with  oxygen,  yet  with- 
out showing1  ;tny  of  the  properties  of  an 
acid,  the  produce  is  then  called  an  oxyd  or 
oxyde  :  thus  iron  exposed  to  the  air  or 
Water  attracts  the  oxygen,  and  an  oxyd  of 
iron,  the  rust,  is  formed.  The  various  acids 
employed  medicinally  are,  the  acetic,  ben- 
zoic, tartaric,  carbonic,  citric,  muriatic, 
oxygenated  muriatic,  nitric,  nitrous,  sul- 
phuric and  phosphoric. 

Add  aerial.     See  Carbonic  acid. 

Add  acetic.     See  Jlcetum. 

For  the  other  Acids  look  to  the  word 


Midi/table  base.     See  Add. 


Acidifying1  base.     See  Add. 

ACIDIFICATION.  The  formation  of  an 
acid  ;  also  the  impregnating  of  any  thing 
with  acid  properties. 

ACIDITT.     Additas.     Sourness. 

ACIDS,  ANIMAL.  Those  which  are  ob- 
tained from  animals.  See  Add. 

ACIDS  DULCIFIED.  These  are  now  called 
./Ethers.  See  Aether. 

ACIDS  IMPERFECT.  Those  acids  are  so 
called  in  the  chymical  nomenclature,  which 
are  not  fully  saturated  with  oxygen.  Their 
names  are  ended  in  Latin  by  osum,  and  in 
English  by  ous  :  e.  g.  acidum  nitrosum,  or 
nitrous  acid. 

ACIDS,  MINERAL.  Those  acids  which  are 
found  to  exist  in  minerals,  as  the  sulphu- 
ric, the  nitric,  &c.  See  Acid. 

ACIDS,  PERFECT.  An  acid  is  termed  per- 
fect in  the  chymical  nomenclature,  when  it 
is  completely  saturated  with  oxygen. 
Their  names  are  ended  in  Latin  by  icumt 
and  in  English  by  ic :  e.  g.  acidum  nitri- 
cum t  or  nitric  acid. 

ACIDS,  VEGETABLE.  Those  which  are 
found  in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  as  the  ci- 
tric, mallic,  acetic,  &c.  See  Acid. 

ACIDULOUS  WATER.  Mineral  waters, 
which  contain  so  great  a  quantity  of  car- 
bonic acid  gas,  as  to  render  them  acidulous, 
or  gently  tart  to  the  taste.  See  Mineral 
waters. 

ACIDUM  ACETICUM.     See  Acetum. 

ACIDUM  ACETOSUM.     See  Acetum. 

ACIDUM  JETHEREUM.  The  sulphuric  acid. 

ACIDUM  ALUMINOSUM.  The  sulphuric 
acid. 

ACIDUM  ARSENTCUM.     See  Arsenic, 

ACIDUM  BENZOICUM.     See  Benzoes. 

ACIDUM  BbRAcicuM.      See  Boracic  add. 

ACIDUM  CARBONICUM.  See  Carbonic  acid. 

ACIDUM  CATHOLICON.  The  acid  of  sul- 
phur. 

ACIDUM  CITRICUM.     See  Citric  acid. 

ACIDUM  MURIATCUM.    See  Muriatic  acid. 

ACIDUM  NITRICUM.     See  Nitric  add. 

ACIDUM  NITROSUM.  Sptritus  nitri  fu- 
mans,  of  the  shops.  The  nitrous  acid  pos- 
sesses the  same  properties  as  the  nitric, 
but  in  a  much  inferior  degree. 

ACIDUM  NITROSUM  DILUTUM.  This  is  the 
common  aquafortis.  Diluted  nitrous  acid 
possesses  the  same  properties  as  the  nitric 
acid,  but  in  an  inferior  degree. 

ACIDUM  PHOSPHORICUM.  See  Phosphoric 
acid. 

ACIDUM  PRIMOGENIUM.  The  sulphuric 
acid. 

ACIDUM  SUCCINICUM.     See  Succinic  acid. 

ACIDUM  SULPHUREUM.  The  acid  of  sul- 
phur. 

ACIDUM  SULPHURICUM.  See  Sulphuric 
acid. 

ACIDUM  SULPHURICUM  DILUTUM.  Ad- 
durn  vitrtoScu-m  diuutum.  Spiritus  vitrioli 
tenttis. 


ACO 


AGO 


ACIDUM  TERTARICUM.  See  Tartaric 
acid. 

ACIDUM  VITIUOLICUM.  See  Sulphuric 
acid. 

ACIDUM  VITRIOIICUM  DILUTUM.  See 
Acidum  suiplmrkum  dilutum. 

Take  of  sulphuric  acid,  a  fluidounce  and 
half. 

Distilled  water,  fourteen  fluidounces  and 
half.  Add  the  water  to  the  acid  gradually, 
and  mix. 

ACIES.    Steel. 

ACINESIA.  A  loss  of  motion  and  strength. 

ACINI  BILIOSI.  (Acinus,  a  grape-stone; 
so  called  from  their  supposed  resemblance.) 
The  small  glandiform  bodies  of  the  liver, 
which  separate  the  bile  from  the  blood 
were  formerly  so  called:  they  are  now, 
however,  more  properly  termed  pqnitilli. 
See  Liver. 

ACINIFORM  TUNIC.  Tunica  acinosa.  The 
coat  of  the  eye  called  the  ivrea,  because 
the  ancients,  who  dissected  brutes,  observ- 
ed that,  in  them,  it  was  usually  of  the  co- 
lour of  an  unripe  grape. 

ACINUS.  (A  grape.)  The  glands  which 
grow  together  in  clusters  are  called  by  some 
acini  glandulosi. 

ACMASTICOS.  A  species  of  synochus, 
wherein  the  febrile  heat  continues  of  the 
same  tenour  to  the  end.  Actuarius. 

ACME.  (From  axf*»  a  point.)  The  he;ght 
or  crisis  of  a  disease.  A  term  applied  by 
physicians  to  that  period  or  state  of  a  dis- 
ease in  which  it  is  at  height.  The  ancients 
distinguished  diseases  into  four  stages : 

1.  the  arche,  the  beginning  or  first  attack. 

2.  Anabasis,  the  growth.    3.  The  acme,  the 
height.     4.  Paracme,  or  the  decline  of  the 
disease. 

ACMELLA.     See  Jlchmclla. 

ACNE.  Acna,  eutv».  A  small  pimple*  or 
hard  tubercle  on  the  face.  Foesius  says, 
that  it  is  a  small  pustule  or  pimple,  which 
arises  usually  about  the  time  that  the  body 
is  in  full  vigour. 

ACNESTIS.  (From  *,  priv.  and  xva/«v,  to 
scratch.)  That  part  of  the  spine  of  the 
back,  which  reaches  from  the  metaphrenon, 
which  is  the  part  betwixt  the  shoulder- 
blades,  to  the  loins.  This  part  seems  to 
have  been  originally  called  so  in  quadru- 
peds only,  because  they  cannot  reach  it  to 
scratch. 

ACOE.     (Axov)     The    sense   of  hearing 

ACOELIOS.  (From  a.  priv.  and  xci\o;t  the 
belly.)  Without  belly.  It  is  applied  to 
those  who  are  so  wasted,  as  to  appear  as  if 
they  had  no  belly.  Galen. 

Aco IT  us.  (AXO/TO?)  An  epithet  for  ho- 
ney, mentioned  byPlmy:  because  it  has 
no  sediment,  whicn  is  called  xom.  • 

ACONION.  (AKWCV)  A  particular  form 
of  medicine  among  the  ancient  physicians, 
made  of  powders  levigated,  and  probably 
like  collyria  for  the  disorders  of  the  eyes. 


ACOWIUM.    A  little  mortar. 

ACONITUM.  (Of  this  plant  various 
derivations  are  given  by  etymologists ;  as, 
OIX.OVH  a  whetstone  or  rock,  because  it  is 
usually  found  in  barren  and  rocky  places  : 
«.,  neg.  and  «ov«,  dust ;  because  it  grows 
without  earth  or  on  barren  situations : 
amovtux),  to  sharpen ;  because  it  was  used  in 
medicines  intended  to  quicken  the  sight : 
cutav,  OMM,  a  dart ;  because  they  poison  darts 
therewith :  or,  ajtow^aw,  to  accelerate ; 
for  it  hastens  death.)  Aconite.  Wolfs- 
bane.  Monk's-hood. 

1.  A  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem.   Class,  Polyandria,  Tngynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  com- 
mon, or  blue,  wolt's-bane.    Monk's-hood. 
Aconite.     Camarum.      Canicida.     Cynococ- 
tanum. 

Jlconitum  napellus  of  Linnaeus  :-—foliorum 
ladniis  lineuribus  superne  latioribus^  lined 
exaratis. 

The  aconite  is  cultivated  in  our  gardens 
as  an  ornament,  but  is  spontaneously  pro- 
duced in  Germany,  and  some  other  north- 
ern parts  of  Europe.  Every  part  of  the 
plant  is  strongly  poisonous,  but  the  root  is 
unquestionably  (lie  most  powerful ;  and 
when  first  chewed,  imparts  a  slight  sensa- 
tion of  acrimony,  but  afterwards,  an  insensi- 
bility or  stupor  at  the  apex  of  the  tongue 
and  a  pungent  heat  of  the  lips,  gums,  palate, 
and  fauces  are  perceived,  followed  with  a 
general  tremor  and  sensation  of  chilliness. 
The  juice  applied  to  a  wound,  seemed  to 
affect  the  whole  nervous  system  •,  even  by 
keeping  it  long  in  the  hand,  or  on  the  bo- 
som, we  are  told,  unpleasant  symptoms 
have  been  produced.  The  fatal  symptoms 
brought  on  by  this  poison  are,  convulsions, 
giddiness,  insanity,  violent  purgings,  both 
upwards  arid  downwards,  faintings,  cold 
sweats,  and  deuth  itself.  Dr.  Stoerk  ap- 
pears to  be  the  first  who  gave  the  wolf's- 
bane  internally,  as  a  medicine ;  and  since 
his  experiments  were  published,  1762,  it 
has  been  generally  and  successfully  employ- 
ed in  Germany  and  the  northern  parts  of 
Euiope,  particularly  as  a  remedy  for  ob- 
stinate rheumatisms ;  and  many  cases  are 
related  where  this  disease  was  of  several 
years  duration,  and  had  withstood  the  effi- 
cacy of  other  powerful  medicines,  as  mer- 
cury, opium,  antimony,  cicuta,  &c.  yet,  in 
a  short  time,  were  entirely  cured  by  the 
aconitum.  Instances  are  also  given  us  of 
its  good  effects  in  gout,  scrophulous  swell- 
ings, venereal  nodes,  amaurosis,  intermit- 
tent fevers,  paralysis,  ulceratiun,  and 
scirrhus.  This  plant  has  been  generally 
prepared  as  an  extract  or  inspissated  juice, 
after  the  manner  directed  in  the  Edin- 
burgh and  many  of  the  foreign  pharmaco- 
poeias :  its  efficacy  is  much  diminished  on 
being  long  kept.  Like  all  virulent  me- 
dicines, it  should  first  be  administered  in 


AGO 


ACR 


small  doses.  Stoerk  recommends  two 
grains  of  the  extract  to  be  rubbed  into  a 
powder,  with  two  drams  of  ^ugar,  and  to 
begin  with  ten  grains  of  this  powder,  two  or 
three  times  a  day.  We  find,  however,  that 
the  extract  is  often  given  from  one  grain 
to  ten  for  a  dose  ;  and  Stoll,  Scherekb^ck- 
er,  and  others,  increased  this  quantity  con- 
siderably. Instead  of  the  extract,  a  tinc- 
ture has  been  made  of  the  dried  leaves, 
macerated  in  six  times  their  weight  of 
spirits  of  wine,  and  forty  drops  given  for  a 
dose.  Some  writers  say  that  the  napellus 
is  not  poisonous  in  Sweden,  Poland,  8cc. 
but  it  should  be  noted  that  the  napellus 
which  is  not  poisonous,  is  the  Aconitum 
lycoctonum  of  Linnaeus. 

ACOPON.  (From  a,  priv.  and  XOTTOU,  weari- 
ness.) It  signifies  originally  whatever  is  a 
remedy  against  weariness,  and  is  used  in 
this  sense  by  Hippocrates.  Aph.  viii.  lib. 
ii.  But  in  time,  the  word  was  applied  to 
certain  ointments. 

ACOPA.  According  to  Galen  and  Pau- 
lus  /Egineta,  the  Acopa  Pharmaca  are  re- 
medies for  indispositions  of  body  which  are 
caused  by  long  or  vehement  motion.  So 
are  medicines  against  lassitudes. 

Aeon.  Acidity.  It  is  sometimes  used 
to  express  that  sourness  in  the  stomach 
contracted  by  indigestion,  and  from  whence 
flatulencies  and  acid  belching  arise. 

ACORDINA.  An  obsolete  term  for  Indian 
tutty. 

ACORIA.  (From  *,  priv.  and  Ko^ta  to  sa- 
tiate.) Insatiability.  In  Hippocrates,  it 
means  a  good  appetite  and  digestion. 

ACORITES  VINUM.  (From  axopov,  galan- 
gal.)  A  wine  mentioned  by  D  oscorides, 
made  with  galangal,  liquorice,  &c.  infused 
with  wine. 

ACORN.  The  fruit  of  the  oak.  Acorns 
were  the  food  of  the  first  ages  ;  but  when 
corn  was  cultivated,  acorns  were  neglect- 
ed. They  are  of  little  use  with  us,  except 
for  fattening  hogs  and  other  cattle  and 
poultry.  Among  the  Spaniards,  the  acorn, 
or  glans  iberica,  is  said  to  have  long  remain- 
ed a  delicacy,  and  to  have  been  served 
up  in  the  form  of  a  dessert.  In  dearths, 
acorns  have  been  sometimes  dried,  ground 
into  meal,  and  baked  as  bread.  Bartholin 
relates  that  they  are  used  in  Norway  for 
this  purpose.  The  inhabitants  of  Ohio  held 
out  a  long  siege  without  any  other  food ; 
and  in  a  time  of  scarcity  in  France,  A.  D. 
1709,  they  recurred  to  this  food.  But 
they  are  said  to  be  hard  of  digestion,  and 
to  occasion  headaches,  flatulency,  and 
colics  In  Smoland,  however,  many  in- 
stances occur,  in  which  they  have  supplied 
a  salutary  and  nutritious  food.  With  this 
view  they  are  previously  boiled  in  water 
and  separated  from  their  husks,  and  then 
dried  and  ground;  and  the  powder  is 


mixed  with  about  one  half,  or  one  third 
of  corn  flour.  A  decoction  of  acorns  is  re- 
puted good  against  dysenteries  and  colics  ; 
and  a  pessary  of  them  is  said  to  be  useful 
in  immoderate  fluxes  of  the  menses.  Some 
have  recommended  ihe  powder  of  acorns 
in  intermittent  fever  ;  and  in  Brunswick, 
they  mix  it  with  warm  ale,  and  administer 
it  for  producing  a  sweat  in  cases  of  erysipe- 
las. Acorns  roasted  and  bruised  have  re- 
strained a  violent  diarrhoea.  For  other 
medical  uses  to  which  they  have  been  ap- 
plied, see  Murray's  Appar.  Medic,  vol.  i. 
page  100. 

From  some  late  reports  of  the  Academy 
of  Sciences,  at  Petersburg!!,  we  learn  that 
acorns  are  the  best  substitute  to  coffee 
that  has  been  hitherto  known.  To  commu- 
nicate to  them  the  oilv  properties  of  coffee, 
the  following  process  is  recommended. 
When  the  acorns  have  been  toasted  brown, 
add  fresh  butter  in  small  pieces  to  them, 
while  hot  in  the  ladle,  and  stir  them  with 
care,  or  cover  the  ladle  and  shake  it,  that 
the  whole  may  be  well  mixed.  The  acorns 
of  the  Holm  oak  are  formed  at  Venice  into 
cups  about  one  inch  and  an  half  in  diame- 
ter, and  .somewhat  less  in  depth.  They  are 
used  tor  dressing  leather  and  instead  of 
galls  for  dyeing  woollen  cloth  black. 

ACOHTIJJUS.     A  lupin. 

ACORUS.  (A-xopov,  from  nopi.  the  pupil; 
because  it  was  esteemed  good  tor  disorders 
of  the  eyes.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hex- 
andria.  Order,  Digynia.  Sweet-flag. 
Sweeet-rush. 

ACORCS  CALAMUS.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  calamus  aromaticus.  See  Calamus 
aromaticus. 

ACORUS  PAI.USTRIS.     See  Iris  palustris. 

ACORCS  VERUS.  See  Calamus  aromati- 
cus. 

ACORUS  VULGARIS.     See  Iris  palustris. 

Acos.  (From  sm0/«st;,  to  heal.)  A  remedy 
or  cure. 

ACOSMIA.  (From  *,  neg.  and  wo-pos, 
beautiful.)  Baldness;  ill  health:  irregularity, 
particularly  of  the  critical  days  of  fevers. 

ACOSTE.  (From  cotow,  barley.)  An  an- 
cient food  made  of  barley. 

ACOUSTICA.  (Acoustica,  sc.  medica* 
inenta;  AX,OVPMA  from  aucoustv  to  hear.)  Re- 
medies which,  are  employed  with  a  view  to 
restore  the  sense  of  hearing,  when  wanting 
or  diminished.  No  internal  remedies  of- 
this  kind  are  known  to  produce  any  uniform 
effect. 

Acoustic  nerves.     See  Auditory  nerves. 

Acoustic  duct.  The  external  passage  of 
the  ear. 

ACOUSTICS.  That  branch  of  general 
science  which  treats  on  the  origin,  propa- 
gation, and  perception  of  sound. 

ACEA.  (Arab.)  Acrai  nymphomania.  Ex. 


ivaooiirih        I/All  P 


ACR 


ACR 


15 


cessive  venereal  appetite.  The  time  of 
menstruation. 

ACRACIA.  (From  *,  priv.  and  jt/>*TCff, 
strength.)  Jlcrasia.  Acratia,  Debility,  or 
impotence,  from  relaxation  or  lost  tone  of 
the  parts.  Hippocrates. 

ACRAIPALA.  (From  <*,  neg.  and  x/jamtxw*, 
surfen.)  Acr<epahs.  Remedies  for  the  ef- 
fects of  a  debauch. 

ACRATISMA.  (From  oMpaflov,  unmixed 
wine.)  A  breakfast  among  the  old  Greeks, 
consisting  of  a  morsel  of  bread,  soaked  in 
pure  unmixed  wine.  The  derivation  of  this 
word  is  the  same  as  Jlcrasiat  because  the 
wine  used  on  this  occasion  was  not  mixed 
with  water. 

ACRATOMELI.  (From  ajtpxlov,  pure  wine ; 
and  (WgA/,  honey.)  Mulsum,  or  wine  mixed 
with  honey. 

ACHE.  (From  aui/>of,  extreme.)  The  ex- 
tremity of  the  nose, 

ACREA.  (From  ctjtgo?,  extreme.)  Acrote- 
ria  The  extremities,  i.  e.  the  legs,  arms, 
nose,  and  ears. 

ACR.EPALOS.    See  JLcruipala. 

ACREBEIA.  (From  emp&f,  accurate.)  An 
exact  aiui  accurate  description  and  diag- 
nosis, or  distinction  of  diseases. 

ACRID.  (*#cm.)  A  term  employed  in 
medicine  to  express  a  taste,  the  character- 
istic of  which  is  pungency  joined  with  heat. 

ACRIMONY.  (Jicrimonia,  from  acm, 
acrid.)  Thus  term  is  used  to  express  a 
quality  in  substances  by  which  they  irri- 
tate, corrode,  or  dissolve  others.  It  has 
been  supposed  until  very  lately,  there  were 
acid  and  alkaline  acrimonies  in  the  blood, 
which  produced  certain  diseases ;  and  al- 
though the  humoral  pathology  is  nearly 
exploded,  the  term  venereal  acrimony  and 
some  others  are  ^till  and  must  be  retained. 

ACRIS.    Any  fractured  extremity, 

ACRISIA.  (From  at,  priv.  and  xgwce,  to 
judge  or  separate.)  A  turbulent  state  of  a 
disease,  which  will  scarcely  suffer  any 
judgment  to  be  formed  thereof. 

AcHiTtrs.  (From  at,  neg.  and  xg/va),  to 
judge.)  Disease  without  regular  crisis,  the 
event  of  wh;ch  is  hazardous  to  judge. 

ACROBYSTIA.  (From  «wgo?,  extreme, 
and  /3va,  to  cover.)  The  extremity  of  the 
prepuce. 

ACROCHEIHIA.  (From  outgo?,  extreme,  and 
^g/g,  a  hand.)  An  exercise  among  the  an- 
cients. Probably  a  species  of  wrestling, 
where  they  only  held  by  the  hands. 

ACHOCHEIRESIS.  (From  outgo?,  extreme, 
and  %&£,  a  hand.)  Gorraeus  says,  it  signi- 
fies the  arm  from  the  elbow  to  the  ends  of 
the  fingers  ;  %ag  signifying  the  arm,  from 
the  scapula  to  the  fingers'  end. 

ACROCHORDON.  (From  outgo?,  extreme, 
and  £o§<J»,  a  string.)  Galen  describes  it  as 
a  round  excrescence  on  the  skin,  with  a 
slender  base  ;  and  that  it  hath  its  name 
because  of  its  situation  on  the  surface  of 


the  skin.  The  Greeks  call  that  excrescence 
an  achrochordon,  where  something  hard  con- 
cretes under  the  skin,  which  is  rather 
rough,  of  the  same  colour  as  the  skin,  slen- 
der at  the  base,  and  broader  above.  Their 
size  rarely  exceeds  that  of  a  bean. 

ACROCOLIA.  (From  ectgo?,  extreme,  and 
acDKov,  a  limb.)  These  are  the  extremities 
of  animals,  which  are  used  in  food,  as  the 
ieet  of  calves,  swine,  bheep,  oxen,  or  lambs, 
and  of  the  broths  of  which,  jellies  are 
frequently  made.  Castellus  from  Budaeus 
adds,  that  the  internal  parts  of  animals 
are  also  called  by  this  name ;  in  English 
giblets. 

ACHROLENIOJT.  Castellus  says  it  is  the 
same  as  Olicranon 

ACROWANIA.  (From  eutgo?,  extreme,  and 
fjonvtet  madness.)  Total  or  incurable  mad' 
ness. 

ACROMION.  (From  ax.gov,  extremity,  and 
o>//of,  the  shoulder.)  A  process  of  the  sca- 
pula or  shouider-blude.  See  ScapuLt. 

AcnoMPHALiuM.  (Ax.£Oju.qit.Kw,  from  sotgo?, 
extreme,  .ma  o^aspstxo?,  the  navel.)  Jicrom- 
phalon.  The  tip  of  the  na\el. 

ACBOTMPHALON.    Sex  Acromphalium. 

ACRONIA.  (From  outgov,  the  extremity.) 
The  amputation  ol  any  extremity,  as  a  fin- 
ger or  toe. 

ACROPATHOS.  (From  a*go?,  extreme,  and 
012160?,  a  disease.)  Jlcropathus.  It  signifies 
literally  a  disease  at  the  'top  or  superior 
part.  Hippocrates  in  his  treatise  De  Su- 
pertioetatione  applies  it  to  the  internal  ori- 
fice ot  the  uterus  ;  and  in  Praedict.  lib.  ii. 
to  cancers,  which  appear  on  the  surface  of 
the  body. 

ACROPATHUS.   See  Acropathos. 

ACROPIS.  (From  an^ov,  the  extremity,  and 
o^j  lhe  voice.)  Imperfect  articulation,  from 
a  fault  in  the  tongue. 

ACROPOSTHIA  (From  axgo?,  extreme,  and 
tzroo-Sw,  the  prepuce.)  The  extremity  of  the 
prepuce  ;  or  that  part  which  is  cut  off'  in 
circumcision. 

ACROPSILON.    (From  axgo?,  extreme,  and 
naked.)    The  extremity  of  the  de« 
nuded  glans  penis. 

ACROSPEIOS  (From  «t^ov,  the  extremity, 
and  ^r«xo?,  black.)  Jlcrospelus.  The  bromus 
Dioscoridis,  or  wild  oat  grass ;  so  called 
because  its  ears,  or  tops,  are  often  of  a 
blackish  colour. 

ACROSPELUS.    See  Jlcrospelos. 

ACROTERIA.  (From  <*x§o?,  extreme.)  The 
extreme  parts  of  the  body,  as  the  hands, 
feet,  nose,  &c. 

ACROTERIA SMUS.  (From  aucgam;^*,  ex- 
tremities, and  this  from  «*gcf,  summus.) 
The  amputation  of  an  extremity. 

AcROTHYMiojir.  (From  «w§o?,  extreme, 
and  3-i/^uo?,  thyme.)  Acrothymia.  Acrothy- 
mtum.  A  sort  of  wart,  described  by  Cel- 
,sus,  as  hard,  rough,  with  a  narrow  basis, 
and  broad  top ;  the  top  is  of  the  colour  of 


16 


ACU 


ADA 


thyme  ;    it  easily  splits  and  bleeds.      This 
tumour  is  also  called  T hymns. 

ACTJEA.  (From  *.yu>,  to  break.)  Acte. 
The  elder-tree,  so  called  from  its  being  ea- 
sily broken.  See  Sambucus. 

ACTINE.     The  herb  Bunias  or  Napus. 

ACXINOBOLISMCS.  (From  cufliv,  a  ray,  and 
/2caxa»,  to  cast  out.)  Irradiation.  It  is  ap- 
plied to' the  spirits,  conveying  the  inclina- 
tions of  the  mind  to  the  body  :  it  is  also 
called  Diradiatio. 

ACTION.  .  (From  o§-o,to  act.)  Any  fa- 
culty, power,  or  function  of  the  body, 
which,  by  physiologists  are  usually  divided 
into  vital,  animal,  or  natural.  The  vital 
functions,  or  actions,  are  those  which  are 
absolutely  necessary  to  life,  and  without 
which  animals  cannot  exist ;  as  the  action 
of  the  heart,  lungs,  and  arteries.  The  natu- 
ral functions  are  those  which  are  instrumen- 
tal in  repairing  ihe  several  losses  which 
the  body  sustains :  digestion,  and  the  for- 
mation of  chyle,  &c  fall  under  this  head. 
The  animal  actions  are  those  which  we  per- 
form at  will,  as  muscular  motion,  and  all 
the  voluntary  motions  of  the  body.  Each 
part  of  die  body  is  also  said  to  have  an  ac- 
tion peculiar  to  itself. 

ACTON  WATER.  A  purging  water 
procured  from  Acton,  a  village  near  Lon- 
don, where  is  a  well  that  affords  it.  This 
is  one  of  the  strongest  purging  waters  near 
London  ;  and  has  been  drank  in  the  quan- 
tity of  from  one  to  three  pints  in  a  morning, 
against  scorbutic  and  cutaneous  affections. 
This  medical  spring  is  no  longer  resorted 
to  by  the  public. 

ACTUAL  This  word  is  applied  to  any 
thing  endued  with  a  property  or  virtue 
which  acts  by  an  immediate  power  inherent 
in  it :  it  is  the  reverse  of  potential ;  thus, 
a  red-hot  iron  or  fire  is  called  an  actual 
cautery,  in  contradistinction  from  caustics, 
which  are  called  potential  cauteries.  Boil- 
ing water  is  actually  hot ;  brandy,  produ- 
cing heat  in  the  body,  is  potentially  hot, 
though  of  itself  cold. 

ACTUATION.  (From  ago,  to  act.)  That 
change  wrought  on  a  medicine,  or  any 
thing  taken  into  the  body,  by  the  vital  heat, 
which  is  necessary,  in  order  to  make  it 
act  and  have  its  effect,  is  called  its  actua- 
tion. 

ACUITAS.    Acrimony. 

ACUITIO.  (From  acuo,  to  sharpen.) 
The  sharpening  an  acid  medicine  by  an  ad- 
dition of  something  more  acid  ;  or  in  gene- 
ral, the  increasing  the  force  of  any  medi- 
cine, by  an  addition  of  something  that  hath 
the  same  sort  of  operation  in  a  greater  de- 
gree. 

ACULON.  (From,*,  neg.  and  xv\oa>,  to 
roll  round  :  so  called  because  its  fruit  is 
not  involved  in  a  cup,or  sheath,like  others.) 
JIculos  The  fruit  or  acorn  of  the  ilex,  or 
scarlet  oak. 


Actaos.    See  dculon. 

ACUMEN.  A  point.  The  extremity  of  a 
bone. 

ACUPUNCTURA.  (From  acus,  a  needle, 
and  punctura,  a  prick.)  Acupuncture ; 
bleeding  performed  by  making  many  small 
punctures. 

ACUREB.     Plumbum,  or  lead. 

ACURON.  (From  *,  neg.  and  Jtuga,  to 
happen.)  A  name  of  the  Misma  :  so  call- 
ed because  it  produces  no  effect  if  taken 
internally. 

ACUSPASTORIS.  A  name  of  the  Scandix 
anthriscusy  the  shepherd's  needle,  or  Ve- 
nus's  comb.  See  Scandix. 

ACUTE.  Morbus  acutus.  A  disease 
which  is  attended  with  violent  symptoms, 
terminates  in  a  few  days,  and  is  attended 
with  danger.  It  is  opposed  to  a  chronic 
disease,  which  is  slow  in  its  progress,  and 
not  so  generally  dangerous. 

ACUTENACULUM.  (From  acus,  a  needle, 
and  tenacuhim,  a  handle.)  Heister  calls 
the  portaigu'ille  by  this  name.  It  is  the 
handle  for  a  needle,  to  make  it  penetrate 
easily  when  stiching  a  wound. 

ACTISIS.  (From  A,  neg.  and  HUM,  to  con- 
ceive.) In  Vogel's  nosology  it  signifies  a  de- 
fect of  conception,  or  barrenness  in  women. 

ACYRUS.  (From  a,  priv  and  M^OS,  autho- 
rity ;  so  named  from  its  little  nute  in  me- 
dicine.) The  Jlrnica  montana,  or  German 
leopard's-bane.  See  Jlrnica. 

AuJEMosriA.  (From  A,  priv.  and  fajpa>v,  a 
genius  or  fortune.)  The  restlessness  and 
anxiety  felt  in  acute  fevers. 

ADAIGES.  Sal-ammoniac,  or  muriate  of 
ammonia.  See  Murias  ammonia. 

ADAMAS.  (From  a,  neg.  and  fetfjictce,  to 
conquer ;  as  not  being  easily  broken.)  The 
adamant  or  diamond,  the  most  precious  of 
all  stones,  and  which  was  formerly  sup- 
posed to  contain  extraordinary  cordial  vir- 
tues. 

ADAMITTA.  Adamitum.  A  hard  stone 
in  the  bladder. 

Adam's  Apple,     See  Pomun  Jldami. 

ADAM'S  NEEDLE.  Yucca  gloriosa  of  Lin- 
naeus. The  roots  of  this  plant  are  thick 
and  tuberous,  and  are  used  by  the  Indians 
instead  of  bread;  being  first  reduced  into 
a  coarse  meal.  This,  however,  is  only  in 
times  of  scarcity. 

ADARCES.  (From  A,  neg.  and  ftytce,  to 
see.)  A  saltish  concretion  found  about  the 
reeds  and  gr«ss  in  rrarshy  grounds  in  Gala- 
tia,  and  so  called  because  it  hides  them.  It 
is  used  to  clear  the  skin  with,  in  leprosies, 
tetters,  &c.  Dr.  Plott  gives  an  account  of 
this  production  in  his  Natural  History  of 
Oxfordshire  I  was  formerly  in  repute  for 
cleansing  the  skin  from  freckles. 
1  ADAHISES.  An  ammoniacal  salt. 

ADARNECK.  Auripigmentum,  or  orpi- 
ment 

ddarticidation    See  Jlrthrodia. 


ADD 

ADDEPHAGIA.  (From  a.£»v,  abundantly^ 
and  Qx.yuvt  to  eat.)  Insatiability.  A  vo- 
racious appetite.  See  Bulimia. 

ADDIT  AMENTUM.  (From  arhlo,  to  add.) 
A  term  formerly  employed  as  synonymous 
with  epiphysis,  but  now  only  applied  to  two 
portions  of  sutures  of  the  skull.  See 
Lambdoidal  and  Squamwus  Sutures. 

AUDIT  AMENTUM  COLI.  See  Appendicu- 
ld  Cteci  "oermiformis. 

ADDUCT OR.  (From  ad,  and  duco,  to 
draw.)  A  drawer  or  contractor.  A  name 
given  to  several  muscles,  whose  office  is  to 
bring  forwards  or  draw  tog-ether  those 
parts  of  tiie  body  to  which  they  are  annex- 
ed. 

ADDUCTOR  BRBVIS  FEMORIS.  Ad- 
ductor femoris  secundus  of  Douglas.  Tri- 
ceps secundus  of  Winslow.  A  muscle, 
which,  with  the  adductor  longus  and  magnus 
femoris  forms  the  triceps  adductor  femoris. 
it  is  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of  the 
thigh,  arising-  tendinous  from  the  os  pubis 
near  its  joining  with  the  opposite  os  pubis 
below,  and  behind  the  adductor  longitz  femo- 
ris, and  is  inserted,  tendinous  and  fleshy, 
into  the  inner  and  upper  part  of  the  linea 
aspera,  from  a  little  below  the  trochanter 
minor,  to  the  beginning  of  the  insertion  of 
the  adductor  longus.  See  Triceps  adductor 
femoris. 

AnnucTOR  FEMORIS  PRIMUS.  See  Ad- 
ductor longus  femoris. 

ADDUCTOR  FEMOHIS  SECUNDUS.  See 
Adductor  brevis  femoris. 

ADDUCTOR  FKMORIS  TERTIUS.  See  Ad- 
ductor magnus  femoris. 

ADDUCTOR  FEMORIS  Q.UAUTUS.  See  Ad- 
ductor magnus  femoris. 

ADDUCTOR  INDICIS  PEDIS.  An  ex- 
ternal interosseous  muscle  of  the  fore-toe, 
whic!)  arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  by  two 
origins,  from  the  root  of  the  inside  of  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  fore-toe,  from  the 
outside  of  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone 
of  the  great-toe,  and  from  the  os  cune- 
i forme  inf.ernum.  It  is  inserted,  tendi- 
nous, into  the  inside  of  the  root  of  the  first 
joint  of  the  fore-toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the 
fore-toe  inwards  from  the  rest  of  the  small 
toes. 

ADDUCTOR  LONGUS  FEMORIS.  Ad- 
ductor femoris  primus  of  Douglas.  Triceps 
minus  of  Winslow.  A  muscle  situated  on 
the  posterior  part  of  the  thigh,  which,  with 
the  adductor  brevist  and  magnus  femoris, 
forms  the  triceps  adductor  femoris.  It  arises 
by  a  pretty  strong  roundish  tendon,  from 
the  upper  and  interior  part  of  the  os  pubis, 
and  ligament  of  its  synchondrosis,  on  the 
inner  side  of  the  pectineus,  and  is  inserted 
along  the  middle  part  of  the  linea  aspera. 
See  Triceps  adductor  femoris. 

ADDUCTOR  MAGNUS  FEMORIS. 
Adductor  femoris  tertius  et  quartus  of  Doug- 
las. Triceps  magnus  of  Winslow.  A  mus- 
cle  which,  with  the  adductor  brevis  fe- 


ADE 


17 


moris,  and  the  adductor  longus  femoris, 
forms  the  Triceps  adductor  femoris.  It  ari- 
ses from  the  symphysis  pubis,  and  all  along 
the  flat  edge  of  the"  thyroid  foramen,  from 
v/hence  it  goes  to  be  inserted  into  the  linea 
aspera  throughout  its  whole  length.  See 
7  'riceps  adductor  femoris. 

ADDUCTOR  MINIMI  DIGITI  .PEDIS. 
An  internal  interosseous  muscle  of  the  foot. 
It  arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  in- 
side of  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of 
the  little-toe.  It  is  inserted,  tendinous, 
into  the  inside  of  the  root  of  the  first  joint 
of  the  little-toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  lit- 
tle-toe in-.vards. 

ADDUCTOR  occur.  See  Rectus  tnternus 
oculi. 

ADDUCTOR  POLLTCIS.  See  A dductor  polli- 
cis  manfis. 

ADDUCTOR  POLLICIS  MANUS.  Ad- 
ductor pollicis.  Adductor  ad  minimum  digi- 
turn.  A  muscle  of  the  thumb,  situated  on 
the  hand,"  which  arises,  fleshy,  from  almost 
the  whole  length  of  the  metacarpal  bone 
that  sustains  the  middle  finger;  from 
thence  its  fibres  are  collected  together.  It 
is  inserted,  tendinous,  into  the  inner  part 
of  the  root  of  the  first  bone  of  the  thumb. 
Its  use  is  to  pull  the  thumb  towards  the 
fingers. 

ADDUCTOR  POLLICIS  PEDIS.  Jh» 
tithenar  of  Winslow.  A  muscle  of  the  great 
toe,  situated  on  the  foot :  it  arises,  by  a 
long  thin  tendon,  from  the  os  calcis,  from 
the  os  cuboides,  from  the  os  cuneiforms 
externum,  and  from  the  root  of  the  meta- 
tarsal bone  of  the  second  toe.  It  is  insert- 
ed into  the  external  os  sesamoideum,  and 
root  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the  great  toe. 
Its  use  is  to  bring  this  toe  nearer  to  the  rest. 
ADDUCTOR  PROSTATE.  A  name  given  by 
Sanctor'mi  to  a  muscle  which  he  also  calls 
Levater  prosf,at&t  and  which  Winslow  calls 
Prostaticus  superior.  Albinus,  from  its  of- 
fice, had  very  properly  called  it  compressor 
prosetatx.  See  Compressor  prostatce. 

ADDUCTOR  TERTII  DIGITI  PEDIS. 
An  internal  interosseous  muscle  of  the  foot, 
that  arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the 
roots  of  the  metatarsal  bones  of  the  third 
and  little  toe.  It  is  inserted,  tendinous,  in- 
to the  outside  of  the  root  of  the  first  joint 
of  the  third  toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  third 
toe  outward. 

ADKG.    Sour  milk,  or  butter-milk, 
ADKCIA.     See  Adectos. 
ADECTOS.     Adecia.      (From  «,  priv.  and 
faxw,  to  bite.)     An  epithet  of  those  medi- 
cines which  relieve  from  pain,  by  removing 
the  uneasy  situation  caused  by  the  stimu-, 
lus  of  acrimonious  medicines. 

ADEL?HIA,  ('A^X^,  a  relation.)  Hip- 
pocrates calls  diseases  by  this  name  that 
resemble  each  other. 

ADEMONIA.     (From  «,  priv.  and  <f  a/^ay,  a 
genus  or  divinity  or  fortune.)    Hippocrates 
uses  this  word  for  uneasiness,  restlessness, 
D  9 


18 


ADI 


ADI 


or  anxiety  felt  in  acute  diseases,  and  some 
hysteric  fits. 

ADEN.  (AJX  a  gland.)  A  gland.  A 
bubo.  See  Gland. 

ADENIFORM.  CJldeniformis  ;  from  acTw, 
a  gland,  a.\\d forma,  resemblance.)  Glandi- 
form, or  resembling  a  gland.  A  term  some- 
times applied  to  the  prostate  gland. 

ADENDEWTIS.  An  epithet  applied  to  ul- 
cers which  eat  and  destroy  the  glands. 

ADENOGRAPHY.  (From  */X  a  gland, 
and  >§a<po>,  to  write.)  A  treatise  on  the 
glands.  See  Gland. 

ADENOIDES.  Glandiform  :  resembling  a 
gland.  An  epithet  applied  also  to  the 
prostate  gland. 

ADENOLOGY.  (From  «<TW,  a  gland, 
and  Ktyos,  a  treatise.)  The  doctrine  of  the 
glands.  See  Gland. 

ADEXOUS  ABSCESS,  (vlbscessus  adenosus  ; 
from  «<r»y,  a  gland.)  A  hard  glandular  ab- 
scess, which  suppurates  slowly. 

ADEPHAGIA.  (From  aJw,  abundantly, 
and  qieystv,  to  eat.)  Insatiate  appetite.  See 
JBuliniia. 

ADEPS.  Fat.  An  oily  secretion  from 
the  blood  into  the  cells  of  the  cellular  mem- 
brane. See  Fat. 

ADEPS  ANSERINUS.     Goose-grease. 

ADEPS  SUILL&).     Hog's-lard. 

ADEPTA  MEDICINA.  So  Paracelsus  calls 
that  which  treats  of  the  diseases  that  are 
contracted  by  celestial  operations,  or  com- 
municated from  heaven. 

ADEPTA  PHIIOSOPHIA.  Adept  philoso- 
phy. It  is  that  philosophy,  whose  end  is 
the  transmutation  of  minerals,  and  a  uni- 
versal remedy. 

ADEPTS.  (From  adipiscor,  to  obtain.) 
Skilful  alchymists.  Such  are  called  so  as 
pretend  to  some  extraordinary  skill  in  chy- 
mistry  ;  but  these  have  too  often  proved 
either  enthusiasts  or  impostors.  The  pro- 
fessors of  the  Jldepta  Philosophic,  are  also 
called  Adepts. 

ADFLATUS.  A  blast :  a  kind  of  erysipe- 
las. 

ADHATODA.  The  Malabar  nut-tree,  which 
is  a  species  of  J-ttsticia.  It  is  used  in  India 
for  expelling  the  dead  fcetus  in  an  abortion, 
which  it  is  said  is  the  meaning  of  the  word 
in  the  Zeylandic  language. 

ADHJESION.  (From  adhcsreo,  to  stick 
to. )  The  growing  together  of  parts. 

ADHESIVE  INFLAMMATION.  A 
term  lately  introduced  into  Surgery,  to  ex- 
press that  species  of  inflammation  which 
terminates  by  an  adhxsion  of  the  inflamed 
surfaces. 

ADHJESIVE  PLASTER,  A  plaster  made  of 
common  litharge  plaster  and  resin,  is  so 
called  because  it  is  used  for  its  adhesive 
pi'<  perties.  See  Emplastrum  resince. 

AmAciiYTos.  (From  a,  neg.  and  fist^uio, 
to  diffuse,  scatter,  or  be  profuse.)  Decent 
in  point  of  dress.  Hippocrates  thinks  the 
dress  of  a  fop  derogatory  from  the  physi- 


cian ;  though  thereby  he  hides  his  igno- 
rance, and  obtains  the  good  opinion  of  his 
patients. 

ADIANTHUM.  Adiantum.  (anWav, 
from  at,  neg.  and  fouva*,  to  grow  wet ;  so 
called  because  its  leaves  are  not  easily 
made  wet.)  Maidenhair.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnzean  system. 
Class,  Cryptogamia.  Order,  Filires. 

ADIANTHUM  CAPILLUS  VENER1S. 
Maiden-hair.  The  leaves  of  this  plant  are 
somewhat  sweet  and  austere  to  the  palate, 
and  possess  mucilaginous  qualities.  A  sy- 
rop,  the  syrop  de  caplllaire  is  prepared 
from  them,  which  is  much  esteemed  in 
France.  Orange-flower  water  and  a  pro- 
portion of  honey,it  is  said,  are  usually  add- 
ed. It  acts  chiefly  as  a  demulcent,  sheath- 
ing the  inflamed  sides  of  the  glottis. 

ADIANTHUM  ACREUM.  The  Polytrichum 
commune  of  Linnaeus.  It  possesses,  in  an 
inferior  degree,  astringent  virtues  :  and  was 
formerly  given  in  diseases  of  the  lungs,  and 
calculous  complaints. 

ADIAPHOROUS.  A  term  which  implies 
the  same  with  neutral  ;  and  is  particu- 
larly used  of  some  spirits  and  salts, 
which  are  neither  of  an  acid  nor  alkaline 
nature. 

AUIALNEUSTIA.  (From  the  privative 
particle  et,  and  £i-ji7rvsu><  perspiro.  (A  di- 
minution or  obstruction  of  natural  perspi- 
ration,  and  that  in  which  the  ancients 
chiefly  placed  the  cause  of  fevers. 

ADIARRH<EA.  (From  a,  priv. 
to  flow  out  or  through.)  A  total  suppres- 
sion of  all  the  necessary  evacuations  from 
the  bowels. 

ADIATHOROSUS.  A  spirit  distilled  from 
tartar. 

ADI  BAT.    Mercury. 

ADICE.     (AJW)     A  nettle. 

ADIPOCIRE.  (From  adeps,  fat,  and 
cera,  wax.)  A  substance  that  resembles 
soap,  formed  by  a  conversion  of  animal 
matter,  placed  under  certain  circumstances. 
Whole  bodies  have  been  found  converted 
into  this  substance. 

ADIPOSE  MEMBRANE.  (Jllembrana  adipo- 
sa,  from  adeps,  fat.)  The  fat  collected  in 
the  cells  of  the  cellular  membrane.  See 
Fat. 

ADIPSAN.  So  the  Greeks  called  medi- 
cines, &c.  which  abate  thirst.  Hippocrates 
applied. this  word  to  oxymel. 

ADIPSIA.  (From  *,  neg.  and  ^4*. 
thirst.)  A  want  of  thirst.  A  genns  of  dis- 
ease in  the  class  locales,  and  oader  dyso- 
re.ria  of  CullenV  Nosology.  It  is  mostly 
symptomatic  of  some  disease  of  the  brain. 

ADIPSOS.  So  the  Greeks  called  the  Egyp- 
tian palm-tree,  whose  fruit  is  said  to  be  the 
JMyrobalans.  The  tree  is  called  adipsos* 
because  its  fruit  quench eth  thirst.  Theo- 
phrastus  calls  this  tree  Balanos.  Adipsos 
is  also  a  name  for  liquorice. 

Ammoniacal  salt. 


ADV 


AGO 


19 


An.iuTomwM.  (From  ad  and  juvo,  to 
help.)  A  name  of  the  humerus,  from  its 
usefulness  in  lifting  up  the  fore -arm. 

ADJUVANTIA.  Whatever  assists  in  obvi- 
ating disease. 

ADNATA  TUNICA.  (Adnata,  from  ad- 
nascor,  to  grow  to.)  Jllbu^inea  oculi.  Tu- 
nica albuginea  oculi.  This  membrane  is 
mostly  confounded  with  the  conjunctiva. 
It  is,  however,  thus  formed :  five  of  the 
muscles  which  move  the  eye,  take  their 
origin  from  the  bottom  of  the  orbit,  and 
the  sixth  arises  from  the  edge  of  it ;  they 
are  all  inserted,  by  a  tendinous  expansion, 
into  the  anterior  part  of  the  tunica  scleroti- 
ca  ;  which  expansion  gives  the  whiteness 
peculiar  to  the  fore-part  of  the  eye.  It  lies 
betwixt  the  sclerotica  and  conjunctiva. 

ADOC.     Milk. 

ADONION.  (From  A<T<M5  the  youth  from 
whose  blood  it  was  feigned  to  have  sprung.) 
Adoniutn.  Southernwood. 

ADOPTER.  Tubus  intermedium  Achy- 
mical  instrument  used  to  combine  retorts  to 
the  cucurbits  or  matrasses  in  distillation, 
with  retorts  instead  of  receivers. 

ADOR.     A  sort  of  corn,  called  also  spelta. 

ADOS.  Water  in  which  red-hot  iron  is  ex- 
tinguished. 

AD  PONDUS  OMNIUM.  The  weight  of  the 
whole.  These  words  are  inserted  in  phar- 
maceutical preparations,  or  prescriptions, 
when  the  last  ingredient  ought  to  weigh  as 
much  as  all  the  others  put  together. 
ADRA  HHIZA.  Blancard  says  the  root  of 
the  Aristolochia  is  thus  named. 

ADRACHNK.  The  strawberry  bay-tree. 
A  species  of  Arbutus. 

A  DRAM.     Fossil  salt. 

ADRARAGI.     (Indian.)     Garden-saffron. 

ADROBOLON.  (From  o<r<>oc  large,  and 
/?a>\o?,  a  globe,  bole,  or  mass.)  Indian  bdel- 
lium, which  is  coarser  than  the  Arabian. 

Adatriction.     Costivefiess. 

ADSTRINGENTS.     See  Astringents. 

ADUSTION.  An  inflammation  about  the 
brain,  and  its  membrane,  with  a  hollow- 
ness  of  the  eyes,  a  pale  colour,  and  a  dry 
body. 

In  Surgery,  adustion  signifies  the  same 
as  cauterization,  and  means  the  application 
of  ai>y  substance  to  the  animal  body,  which 
acts  like  fire.  The  ancient  surgeons,  espe- 
cially the  Arabians,  were  remarkably  fond 
of  having  recourse  to  adustion  in  local  dis- 
eases :  but  the  use  of  actual  heat  is  very 
rarely  admitted  by  the  moderns. 

ADVENTITIOUS.  Any  thing  that  acciden- 
tally,  and  not  in  the  common  course  of  na- 
tural causes,  happens  to  make  a  part  of  ano- 
ther ;  as  the  glands  in  strumous  cases  are 
said  to  be  adventitious  glands,  in  distinction 
from  those  which  are  naturally  produced. 
It  is  also  used  in  opposition  to  hereditary ; 
thus  gout  and  scrofula  are  sometimes  here- 
ditary, and  very  often  adventitious,  they 


having  never   before  been  known    in   the 
family. 

ADY.  Abangn.  The  palm  of  the  island 
of  St.  Thomas,  from  which  is  prepared 
Thernel's  restorative. 

ADYNAMIA.  (A<W/*/* :  from  a,  priv. 
and  Juv*/**?,  power.)  A  defect  of  vital  power. 

ADYNAMIA.  The  second  order  of  the 
class  neuroses  of  Cullen's  Nosology  ;  it  com- 
prehends snycope,  dyspepsia,  and  hypochon- 
driasis. 

ADYNAMON.  (From  a,  neg.  and  fvv&fjctc, 
strength.)  Adynamutn.  Among  ancient 
physicians,  it  signified  a  kind  of  weak  fac- 
titious wine,  prepared  from  must,  boiled 
down  with  water ;  to  be  given  to  patients 
to  whom  pure  or  genuine  wine  might  be 
hurtful. 

JEDOIA.  (From  <*/cfa>?,  modesty  ;  or  from 
*,  neg.  and  «J&>,  to  see  ;  as  not  being  de- 
cent to  the  sight.)  The  pudenda,  or  parts 
of  generation. 

J£DOPSOPH  i  A .  (From  a/cTa/a, pudenda,  n 
4o<p«a>,  to  break  wind.)     A  term  used    by 
Sauvages    and  Sagar,   to   signify   a  flatus 
from  the  bladder,  or  from  the  womb,  ma« 
king  its  escape  through  the  vagina. 

JEoAGROPiLus.  (From  a^atj/go?,  a  wild 
goat,  and  pita,  a  ball.)  &gagrophila. 

1.  A  ball  found  in  the  stomach  of  deer, 
goats,   hogs,  horned  cattle,  as  cows,   &c. 
It  consists  of  hairs  which  they  have  swal- 
lowed from  licking  themselves.     They  are 
of  different  degrees  of  hardness,  but  have 
no  medicinal  virtues.  Some  rank  these  balls 
among  the  Bezoars.  Hieronymus  Velschius 
wrote  a  treatise  on  the  virtues  of  this. 

2.  A  species  of  conferva  found  in  Wallen- 
fenmoor,  from  its  resembling  these  concre- 
tions, is  also  so  named. 

y£G  i  AS.  A  white  speck  on  the  pupil  of 
the  eye,  which  occasions  a  dimness  of  sight. 

JEGIDES.  Aylia.  A  disorder  of  the  eyes 
mentioned  by  Hippocrates.  Fcesius  thinks 
the  disease  consists  of  small  cicatrices  in 
the  eye,  caused  by  an  afflux  of  corrosive 
humours  upon  the  part.  But  in  one  pas- 
sage of  Hippocrates,  Fcesius  says  it  signifies 
small  white  concretions  of  humours  which 
stick  upon  the  pupil,  and  obscure  the 
sight. 

-ZEGiDioN.  A  collyrium  or  ointment  for 
inflammations  and  defluxions  of  the  eyes. 

JEcitops.  Wild  fescue  grass.  This  plant 
is  called  agilops  from  its  supposed  virtue 
in  curing  the  disorder  named  JEgylops.  It 
is  a  species  of  JSromus  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem. 

^EGINETIA.  Malabrian  broom  rape.  A 
species  of  Orobanche. 

/EGIS.    Achlys.     A  film  on  the  eye. 

J?EGOCERAS.  (From  0,1%,  a  goat,  and  x«g*?, 
a  horn  :  so  called,  because  the  pods  were 
supposed  to  resemble  the  horns  of  a  goat.) 
Foenugreek.  See  Trigonella  Fanum-gracum, 
and  B oncer a-s* 


20 

./EGOIETHROIT.  (From  «/£,  a  goat,  and 
o\e0gof,  destruction;  so  named  from  the 
opinion  of  its  being  poisonous  to  goats.) 
Tournefort  says  it  is  the  QhamcErododrn- 
tlron;  now  the  Azel<ea  ponticn  of  Ldbnaeus, 

/EGONYCHOJT.  (From  out  ,  n  goat,  and 
otvu| ,  a  hoof;  becau.-e  of  the  hardness  of  the 
seed.)  Cromwell.  See  Lithospermiim. 

JEGOPQD1UM.  (From  *i| ,  a  gout,  and 
<o-8f,  a  foot ;  from  its  supposed  resemblance 
to  a  goat's  foot.)  Goatweed.  A  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnzean  system.  Glasfc,  Pen- 
tandria  Order,  Digynia. 

/EROPODIUM.  PODAGRARIA.  ^Podagraria^ 
from  its  use  in  curing  the  podagra,  or  gout.) 
Goatweed.  This  plant  is  sedative,  and 
was  formerly  applied  to  mitigate  pains  of 
gout,  and  to  relieve  piles,  but  not  now  em- 
ployed. In  its  earlier  state  it  is  tender 
and  esculent. 

./EsopRosorox.  (From  «tz£,  a  goat,  and 
<ar£ca-a7rsv,  a  face  ;  so  called  because  goats 
are  subject  to  defects  in  the  eyes,  or  from 
having  in  it  some  ingredients  named  after 
the  goat.)  A  name  of  a  lotion  for  the  eyes, 
when  inflamed. 

^EGYLOPS.  From  ot?|,  a  goat,  and  a|, 
an  eye.)  A  disease  so  named  from  the  sup- 
position that  goats  were  very  subject  to  it. 

The  term  means  a  sore  just  under  the  in- 
ner angle  of  the  eye.  The  best  modern  sur- 
geons seem  to  consider  the  segylops  only  as 
a  stage  of  the  fistula  lachrymalis.  Paiilus 
/Egineta  calls  it  anchylops,  before  it  bursts, 
and  aegilops  after.  When  the  skin  covering 
the  lachrymal  sac  has  been  for  some  time  in- 
flamed, or  subject  to  frequent  returning  in- 
flammations, it  most  commonly  happens 
that  the  puncta  lachrymalia  are  affected  by 
it ;  and  the  fluid,  not  having  an  opportunity 
of  passing  off  by  them,  distends  the  infla- 
med skin,  so  that  at  last  it  becomes  sloughy, 
and  bursts  externally.  This  is  that  state  of 
the  disease  which  is  called  perfect  aigylops, 
or  tsgylops. 

,/EGYPTIA  MUSCATA.  See  Hibiscus  abcl- 
moscnus. 

/EGYPTTACUM.  A  name  given  to  different 
unguents  of  the  detergent  or  corrosive  kind. 
We  meet  with  a  black,  a  red,  a  white,  a 
simple,  a  compound,  and  a  magistral  JEgyp- 
tiacum. The  simple  JEgyptiacum,  which  is 
that  usually  found  in  our  shops,  is  a  compo. 
sition  of  verdigris,  vinegar,  and  honey, 
boiled  to  a  consistence.  It  is  usually  sup- 
posed to  take  its  name  from  its  dark  colour, 
wherein  it  resembles  that  of  the  natives  of 
Egypt.  It  is  improperly  called  an  unguent, 
as  there  is  no  oil,  or  rather  fat,  in  it. 

JEGYPTIUM  PHARMACUM  AD  AURES.  >Etius 
speaks  of  this  as  excellent  for  deterging 
foetid  ulcers  of  the  ears,  whic.li  he  says  it 
cures,  though  the  patient  were  born  with 
them. 

^IGLUCES.    (From  am,  always  and 
sweet.)    A  sweetish  wine,  or  must. 


,/EIPATHF.IA.     (From  (tit,    always,    and 
,    a  disease.)     Any    disease    of  long 
duration. 

/ENEA.  (From  as,  brass,  so  called  be- 
cause it  was  formerly  made  of  brass.)  A 
catheter. 

.     The  spinal  marrow. 

Fermentation.    Sprinkling  of 
the  whole  body. 

./EONION.  The  sedum  maj us,  or  common 
hpuse-kfk 

JEoRA.  (From  «tiag«a>,  to  lift  up,  to  sus- 
pend on  high.)  Exercise  without  muscular 
action  ;  as  swinging.  A  species  of  exercise 
used  by  the  ancients,  und  of  which  Aeiius 
gives  the  following  account.  Gestation, 
while  it  exercises  the  body,  the  body  seems 
to-be  at  rest.  Of  the  motion  there  are  se- 
veral kinds.  First,  swinging  in  a  hammock, 
which,  at  the  decline  of  a  fever,  is  beneficial. 
Secondly,  being  carried  in  a  litter,  in  which 
the  patient,  either  sits,  or  lies  along.  It  is 
useful  when  the  gout,  stone,  or  such  other 
disorder,  attends,  as  does  not  admit  of  vio- 
lent motions.  Thirdly,  riding  in  a  chariot, 
which  is  of  service  in  most  chronical  disor- 
ders ;  especially  before  the  more  violent 
exercises  c;vn  be  admitted.  Fourthly,  sail- 
ing in  a  ship,  or  boat.  This  produces  va- 
rious effects,  according  to  the  different 
agitation  of  the  waters,  and,  in  many  tedi- 
ous chronical  disorders,  is  efficacious  be- 
yond what  is  observed  from  the  most  skilful 
administration  of  drugs.  These  are  instan- 
ces of  a  passive  exercise. 
^Eq.uE.  Ecmally.  The  same  as  ana. 
AER.  The  fluid  which  surrounds  the 
globe.  See  Air  and  Atmosphere. 

JEsos    An  excrescence,  or  protuberance. 
.I£RA.     Darnel,  or  lolium. 
IRITIS     The  Anagallis,  or  pimpernell. 
AEROLOGIA.  (A^OXO^X  :  from  <*^,  the 
air,    and   A&^G?,  a  discourse.)      Aerologice. 
Aerology.     That  part  of  medicine  which 
treats  of  the  nature  and  properties  of  air. 
AEHOLOGICE.     See  Jlerologia. 
AEROMELI.     Honey,  dew  ;  also  a  name 
for  manna. 

AEROPHOBI.  (From  *»<>,  air,  and  <j>c£W, 
fear.)  According  to  Ccelius  Aurelianus, 
some  phrenetic  patients  are  afraid  of  a  lucid 
and  others  of  an  obscure  air:  and  these  he 
calls  aerophobi. 

AEROPHOBIA.  Fear  of  air,  or  wind. 
A  symptom  of  the  phrenitis  ;  also  a  name 
of  Hydrophobia. 

AEROSIS.  The  aerial  vital  spirit  of  the 
ancients. 

Y£ROSSUS  LAPIS.  So  Pliny  calls  the  La- 
pis Calaminaris,  upon  the  supposition  that 
it  was  a  copper  ore. 
^£RUCA.     Verdigris. 
jEUUGO.     (From  <es,  copper.)     Azagor. 
Abnizadir. 

1.  The  rust  of  any  metal,  particularly  of 
copper. 


.ETH 


2.  Verdigrise.     See  Verdigrise. 

,EttUGO      I'KJEPAHATA.          See 

cnpri. 

JLscHiioMrTHESis.  The  obscene  lan- 
guage of  the  delirious. 

jESCULUS.  (j£sculus,  from  esca,  food.) 
Horse-chestnut.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hep- 
tundria.  Order,  Afonogynid, 

^SCOll/S     HIPPOCASTANUM.        The    SVS- 

tematic  name  for  the  hippocastanum.     See 
Hippocast  anuin. 

JisECAvuM.     Auricalcum,  or  brass. 

/•ESTATES.  Freckles  in  the  face  ;  sun- 
burnings. 

JEsTPHAHA.  Incineration,  or  burning 
of  the  flesh,  or  any  other  part  of  the  body. 

-ffisTUAiuuM.  A  stove  for  conveying 
heat  to  all  parts  of  the  body  at  once.  A 
kind  of  vapour  bath.  A  vapour  bath  Am- 
brose Parey  calls  an  instrument  thus,  which 
he  describes  for  conveying  heat  to  any  par- 
ticular part.  Palmarius,  de  morbis,  conta- 
giosis,  gives  a  contrivance  under  this  name, 
for  sweating  the  whole  body. 

TEs-ruATio.  The  boiling  up,  or  rather 
the  fermenting  of  liquors  when  mixed. 

./ESTUS  VOLATICUS.  (From  testus,  heat, 
and  *>o/0,  to  fly.)  According  to  Vogel,  sy- 
nonymous with  phlogosis.  Sudden  heat,  or 
scorching,  which  soon  goes  off,  but  which 
for  a  time  reddens  the  face. 

AETHER.  (A/0»g,  a  supposed  fine  subtile 
fluid.)  Liquor  xthereus.  Ether.  JEther 
sulphuricus,  nitrosus,  muriaticus ,  according 
to  the  acid  from  which  it  is  formed  com- 
bined with  alcohol.  A  volatile  liquor,  ob- 
tained, by  distillation,  form  a  mixture  of  al- 
cohol and  a  concentrated  acid. 

The  medical  properties  of  aether,  when 
taken  internally,  are  avttispasmodic,  cordial, 
and  stimulant.  Against  nervous  and  ty- 
phoid fevers,  all  nervous  diseases,  but 
especially  tetanic  affections,  soporose  dis- 
eases from  debility,  asthma,  palsy,  spas- 
modic colic,  hysteria,  &c.  it  always  enjoys 
some  share  of  reputation.  Regular  prac- 
titioners seldom  give  so  much  as  empirics, 
who  sometimes  venture  upon  large  quan- 
tities, with  incredible  benefit.  Applied 
externally,  it  is  of  service  in  the  headach, 
toothach,  and  other  painful  affections. 
Thus  employed,  it  is  capable  of  producing 
two  very  opposite  effects,  according  to  its 
management;  for,  if  it  be' prevented  from 
evaporating,  by  covering  the  place  to  which 
it  is  applied  closely  with  the  hand,  it  proves 
a  powerful  stimulant  and  rubefacient,  and 
excites  a  sensation  of  burning  heat,  as  is  the 
case  with  solutions  of  camphor  in  alcohol, 
or  turpentine.  In  this  way  it  is  frequently 
used  for  removing  pains  in  the  head  or  teeth. 
On  the  contrary,  if  it  be  dropped  on  any 
part  of  the  body,  exposed  freely  to  the  air, 
its  rapid  evaporation  produces  an  intense 
degree  of  cold  ;  and  as  this  is  attended  with 
a  proportional  diminution  of  bulk  in  the  part 


applied,  in  this  way  it  has  frequently  contri- 
buted to  the  reduction  of  the  intestine,  in 
cases  of  strangulated  hernia. 

./ETHEREA  HEHBA.  The  Eryngium  was 
so  called. 

./ETHEREAL  OIL.  An  animal  or  vegetable 
oil,  highly  rectified,  partaking,  as  it  were, 
of  the  nature  of  aether. 

AETHER  SULPHURICIS.  JVapthttmtri- 
cli.     JEther  Vitriolicus.     Sulphuric  ether. 
Take  of  rectified  spirit, 
Sulphuric  acid,  of  each,  by  weight,  a  pound 
and  a  half. 

Pour  the  spirit  into  a  glass  retort,  then 
gradually  add  to  it  the  acid,  shaking  it  after 
each  addition,  and  taking  care  that  their 
temperature,  during  the  mixture,  may  not 
exceed  120  degrees.  Immerse  the  retort 
very  cautiously  to  a  sand  bath,  previously 
heated  to  200  degrees,  so  that  the  liquor 
may  boil  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  let  the 
aether  pass  over  into  a  tubulated  receiver, 
to  the  tubulure  of  which  another  receiver  is 
appiied,-and  kept  coidby  immersion  in  ice, 
or  water.  Distil  the  liquor  until  a  heavier 
part  also  begins  to  pass  over,  and  appear 
under  the  aether  in  the  bottom  of  the  re- 
ceiver.  To  the  liquor  which  remains  in 
the  retort,  pour  on  twelve  fluidounces  more 
of  alcohol,  and  repeat  the  distillation  in  the 
same  manner. 

It  is  mos-lly  employed  as  an  excitant,  ner- 
vine, antispasmodic,  and  diuretic,  in  cases 
of  spasms,  cardialgia,  enteralgia,  fevers, 
hysteria,  cephalagia,  and  spasmodic  asthma. 
The  dose  is  from  gt.  xx  to  £ij.  Externally 
it  cures  toothach,  and  violent  pains  in  the 
head.  See  &ther. 

.ETHER  RECT1FICATUS.  JEther  vi- 
triolicus. 

Take  of  sulphuric  aether,  fourteen  fluid- 
ounces. 

Fused  potash,  half  an  ounce, 
Distilled  water,  two  fluidounces. 
Dissolve  the  potash  in  the  water,  and  add 
thereto  the  aether,  shaking  them  well  to- 
gether, until  they  are  mixed.     Lastly,  by 
means  of  a  temperature  about  200  degrees, 
distil  over  twelve  ounces  of  rectified  aether, 
from  a  large  retort  into  a  cooled  receiver. 

Sulphuric  aether  is  impregnated  with  some 
sulphuric  acid,  as  is  evident  in  the  smell, 
and  with  some  rctherial  oil :  and  these  re- 
quire  a  second  process  to  separate  them. 
Potash  unites  to  the  acid,  and  requires  to  be 
added  in  a  state  of  solution,  and  in  sufficient 
quantities,  for  the  purpose  of  neutralizing 
it ;  and  it  also  forms  a  soap  with  the  oil.  It 
is  advantageous  also  to  use  a  less  quantity 
of  water  than  exists  in  the  ordinary  solution 
of  potash  :  and  therefore  the  above  direc- 
tions are  adopted  in  the  last  London  Phar- 
macopoeia. For  its  virtues,  see  JEther. 

jETHIOPS.  A  term  applied  formerly  to 
several  preparations,  because  the  powder 
becomes  of  a  black  colour,  like  the  skin 
of  an  .(Ethiopian. 


AFF 


AFF 


,/ETHIOPS  ANTIMONATLIS.  A  prepara- 
tion of  antimony  and  mercury,  once  in  high 
repute,  and  still  employed  by  some  practi- 
tioners in  cutaneous  diseases.  A  few  grains 
are  to  be  given  at  first,  and  the  quantity  in- 
creased as  the  stomach  can  bear  it. 

JLTHIOPS  MARTiAtis.  A  preparation  of 
iron,  formerly  in  repute,  but  now  neglected. 
jETHiOFS  MINERAL.  The  substance 
heretofore  known  by  this  name,  is  called, 
by  the  London  College,  Hydrargyrus  cum 
sulphure  ;  by  the  Edinburgh.,  Sulphuretum 
Mydrargyri  nigrum;  and  by  ihat  of  Dublin, 
Hydrargyrum  sulphuratum  nigrum. 

JEthmoid  artery.     See    Ethmoid  artery -. 

JEthmoid  bone.      See  Ethmoid  bone. 

vErHNA.    A  chymical  furnace. 

./ETHOCES.  JtLtholices.  Superficial  pus- 
tules in  the  skin,  raised  by  heat,  as  boils, 
fiery  pustules. 

jETHUSA.  (From  «u0*r*t  beggarly.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  of  the  Lin- 
nacan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Digynia. 

JETHUSA  MEUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  meum  of  the  Pharmacopoeias.  See 
Jlleum  Athamanticum. 

J£THYA.     A  mortar. 

J£TIOI  PHLEBES.  Eagle  veins.  The 
veins  which  pass  through  the  temples  to  the 
head,  were  so  called  formerly  by  Rufus 
Ephesius. 

./ETIOLOGY.  (A/T/oX6>i* :  from  cult*,  a 
cause,  and  xo>oc,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine 
of  the  causes  of  diseases. 

^ETOCION.  JEitolium.  The  granumc  ni- 
dium. 

^ETONYCHIUM.     See  Lithospermum. 

AFFECTION.  (This  is  expressed  in 
Greek  by  -arafioc:  hence  pathema,  passio.) 
This  term  indicates  any  existing  disorder  of 
the  whole  body,  or  a  part  of  it,  as  hysterics, 
colic,  leprosy.  Thus  by  adding  a  descrip- 
tive epithet  to  the  term  affection,  most 
distempers  may  be  expressed.  We  say 
febrile  affection,  cutaneous  affection,  &c. 
using  the  word  affection  synonymously  with 
disease. 

AFFINITY,  fjffintout  a  proximity  of 
relationship.)  The  term  affinity  is  used 
indifferently  with  attraction.  See  Attrac- 
tion. 

Affinity  of  Aggregation.  See  Attraction 
of  Aggregation. 

Affinity  of  Composition.  See  Attraction, 
chymical. 

Affinity,  compound.  When  Uuve  or  more 
bodies,  on  account  of  their  mutual  affinity, 
unite  and  form  one  homogeneous  body,  then 
the  affinity  is  termed  compound  affinity  or 
attraction :  thus,  if  to  a  solution  of  sugar 
and  water  be  added  spirits  of  wine,  these 
three  bodies  will  form  a  homogeneous  li- 
quid by  compound  affinity.  See  Attraction. 

Affinity,  double.  Double  elective  attrac- 
tion. When  two  bodies,  each  consisting  of 


two  elementary  parts,  come  into  contact, 
and  are  decomposed,  so  that  their  elements 
become  reciprocally  united,  and  produce 
two  new  compound  bodies,  the  decomposi- 
tion is  then  termed,  decomposition  by  dou- 
ble affinity :  thus,  if  we  add  common  salt, 
which  consists  of  muriatic  acid  and  soda, 
to  nitrate  of  silver,  which  is  composed  of 
nitric  acid  and  silver,  these  two  bodies  will 
be  decompounded ;  for  the  nitric  acid  unites 
with  the  soda,  and  the  silver  with  the  muri- 
atic acid,  and  thus  may  be  obtained  two 
new  bodies.  The  common  salt  and  nitrate 
of  sliver  therefore  mutually  decompose 
each  other  by  what  is  called  double  affinity. 
See  Attraction. 

Affinity,  intermediate.  Appropriate  affi- 
nity. Affinity  of  an  intermedium — is,  when 
two  substances  of  different  kinds,  that  show 
to  one  another  no  component  affinity,  do, 
by  the  assistance  of  a  third,  combine,  and 
unite  into  a  homogeneous  whole :  thus,  oil 
and  water  are  substances  of  different  kinds, 
which,  by  means  of  alkali,  combine  and 
unite  into  an  homogeneous  substance:  hence 
the  theory  of  lixiviums,  of  washing,  &c. 
See  Attraction. 

Affinity,  quiescent.  Mr.  Kirwan  employs 
the  term  Quiescent  affinity  to  mark  that,  by 
virtue  of  which,  the  principle  of  each  com- 
pound of  two  bodies,  decomposed  by  dou- 
ble affinity,  adhere  to  each  other;  and 
Divellert  affinity,  to  distinguish  that  by 
which  the  principles  of  one  body  unite  and 
change  order  with  those  of  the  other  :  thus 
sulphate  of  potash  or  vitriolated  tartar  is 
not  completely  decomposed  by  the  nitric 
acid  or  by  lime,  when  either  of  these  prin- 
ciples is  separately  presented ;  but  if  the 
nitric  acid  be  combined  with  lime,  this 
nitrate  of  lime  will  decompose  the  sulphate 
of  potash.  In  this  last  case  the  affinity  of 
the  sulphuric  acid  with  the  alkali  is  weak- 
ened by  its  affinity  to  the  lime  This  acid, 
therefore,  is  subject  to  two  affinities,  the 
one  which  retains  it  to  the  alkali,  called  qui- 
escent, and  the  other  which  attracts  it 
towards  the  lime,  called  divellent  affinity. 

Affinity,,  divellent.     See  Affinity  quiescent. 

Affinity  reciprocal.  When  a  compound 
of  two  bodies  is  decomposed  by  a  third ; 
the  separated  principle  being  in  its  turn 
capable  of  decomposing  the  new  combina- 
ti;-n. 

Affinity,  simple.  Single  elective  Attrac- 
tion. If  a  body  consisting  of  two  compo- 
nent parts,  be  decomposed  on  the  approach 
of  a  third,  which  has  a  greater  affinity  with 
one  of  those  component  ports  than  with  the 
other,  then  the  decomposition  is  termed 
decomposition  by  simple  affinity ;  for  in- 
stance, if  pure  potash  be  added  to  a  com- 
bination of  nitric  acid  and  lime,  the  union 
which  existed  between  these  two  bodies 
will  cease,  because  the  potash  combines 
with  the  nitric  acidj  aed  the  lime  being 


AGA 


AGE 


23 


disengaged  is  precipitated.  The  reason  is, 
that  the  nitric  acid  has  a  greater  affinity  for 
the  pure  potash  than  for  the  lime,  therefore 
it  deserts  the  lime,  to  combine  with  the 
potash  When  two  bodies  only  enter  into 
chyinical  union,  the  affinity,  which  was  the 
cause  of  it,  is  also  termed  simple  or  single 
elective  attraction  ;  thus  the  solution  of 
sugar  and  water  is  produced  by  simple 
affinity,  because  there  are  but  two  bodies. 
See  Attraction. 

AFFIOW.  AJfium.  An  Arabic  name  for 
opium. 

AFFLATUS.  (From  ad  and  /are,  to  blow.) 
A  vapour  or  blast.  A  species  of  erysi- 
pelas, which  attacks  people  suddenly,  so 
named  upon  the  erroneous  supposition  that 
it  was  produced  by  some  unwholesome  wind 
blowing  on  the  part. 

AFFUSIO.  Pouring  a  liquor  upon  some- 
thing ;  but  sometimes  it  means  the  same  as 
sitffusio,  a  cataract. 

After-birth.     See  Placenta. 

AFFLIUM.     An  Arabic  name  for  opium. 

ASA  CUETENSIUM.  The  small  Spanish 
milk-thistle. 

AGALACTATIO.     See  Agalactia. 

AGALACTIA.       AAO*]**'-    from    <*,   priv, 


and  ytxct.,  milk.)  Agalaods,  Agalactio.  Aga- 
lactatio.     A  detect  of  milk  in  childbirth. 


AGALACTOS.     (From  A,    priv.    and 
milk.)     An  epithet  given  to  women  who 
have  no  milk  when  they  lie  in. 

AGALACTOS.     See  Agaluctia. 

AGALAXJS.     See  Agalactia. 

AGALLOCHI  VERI  LIGNUM.  See  Lignum 
aloes. 

AGALLUGE.  Agallugum.  A  name  of  the 
agallochum  or  aromatic  aloe. 

Agaric.     See  Agaricus. 

AGARACOIJDES.  A  species  of  agaricus 
or  fungus. 

AGARICUS.  (Argute;  :  from  Agaria,  a 
town  in  Asia  ;  or  i'rom  Agarus,  a  river  in 
Sarmatia,  now  Malowouda.)  Agaric.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Cryptogamia.  Order,  Fungi. 

AGARICUS  CHIRURGORUM.  Agaricus  quer- 
c&9.  Fungus  igniarius.  •  Boletus  igniarius. 
Agaric  of  the  oak.  Touchwood  boletus. 
Female  agaric.  This  fungus  JSoletus  ig- 
niarius of  Linnarus  :  —  acaulis  pufvinatus 
levis,  poris  tennissimus,  has  been  much  used 
by  surgeons  as  an  external  styptic.  Though 
still  employed  on  the  Continent,  the  sur- 
geons in  this  country  have  not  much  confi- 
dence in  it. 

AGARICUS  ALBUS.  The  plant  known  by 
this  name  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Bole- 
tus laricis  of  Linnaeus  ;  so  called  from 
its  being  met  with  on  old  larch  trees,  in 
different  parts  of  Europe.  Several  prepa- 
rations, as  troches,  an  extract,  and  piiis, 
are  ordered  to  be  made  with  it  in  foreign 
pharmacopoeias,  which  are  administered 
against  phthisical  complaints. 


AGALLUGUM.    See  Agallugi. 

AGARICUS  CAMPESTRIS.     See  Mushroom. 

AGARICUS  CHATARELLUS.  A  species  of 
fungus,  esteemed  a  delicacy  by  the  French. 
Broiled  with  salt  and  pepper,  it  has  much 
the  flavour  of  a  roasted  cockle. 

AGARICUS  CINSTAMOMEUS.  Brown  Mush- 
room. A  species  of  agaricus,  of  a  pleasant 
smell.  When  broiled,  it  gives  a  good 
flavour. 

AGARTCUS  DELICIOSUS.  This  fungus  well 
seasoned  and  then  broiled  has  the  exact 
flavour  of  a  roasted  muscle.  It  is  in  season 
in  September. 

AGARICUS  MUSCARIUS.  Bug  Agaric,  so 
called  from  its  known  virtue  in  destroying 
bugs.  This  reddish  fungus  is  the  Agaricus 
mnscariiis  of  Linnaeus  -.—stipitatus,  lamellis 
dimidiatis  solitariis,  stipite  vofoato,  apice  di- 
latato,  basi  ovato.  The  use  of  this  vegeta- 
ble is  not  much  known  in  this  country. 
Haller  relates  that  six  persons  of  Lithuania 
perished  at  one  time,  by  eating  this  kind  of 
mushroom,  and  that  in  others  it  has  caused 
delirium.  It  is  employed  externally  to 
strumous,  phagedenic,  and  fistulous  ulcers, 
as  an  escharotic. 

AGARICUS  PIPERATUS.  The  plant  thus 
named  by  Linnaeus,  is  the  pepper  mush- 
room, also  called  pepper  agamic.  It  is  the 
Fungus  piperatus  albus,lacteo-succo  turgens 
of  Ray.  Fungus  albus  acris.  When  freely 
taken,  fatal  consequences  are  related  by 
several  writers  to  have  been  the  result. 
When  this  vegetable  has  even  lost  its  acrid 
juice  by  drying,  its  caustic  quality  still 
remains. 

AGAHICUS  PRATENSIS.  The  Champig- 
nion  of  Hudson's  Flora  Anglica.  This  plant 
has  but  little  smell,  and  is  rather  dry,  yet 
when  broiled  and  stewed,  communicates  a 
good  flavour. 

AGARICUS  VIOLACEUS.  Violet  mushroom. 
This  fungus  requires  much  broiling,  but 
when  sufficiently  done  and  seasoned,  it  is 
as  delicious  as  an  oyster.  Hudson's  bul- 
bosus  is  only  a  variety  of  this. 

AGE.  The  ancients  reckoned  six  stages 
of  life  :  pueritia,  childhood,  which  is  to  the 
fifth  year  of  our  age  ; — adolescentia,  youth, 
reckoned  to  the  eighteenth,  and  youth  pro- 
perly so  called,  to  the  twenty-fifth  year; — 
jnventus,  reckoned  from  the  twenty.fifth  to 
the  thirty-fifth  year  ; — virilis  fftas,  manhood, 
from  the*  thirty-fifth  to  the  fiftieth  year; — 
sense  tust  old  age,,  from  fifty  to  sixty  \-crepita. 
cetus,  decrepid  age,  which  ends  in  death. 

AGEKESIA.  (A-ytvtn*. :    from  «t,    neg.  and 
yivt/ji&i,  to  beg-et.)     Impotency  in  man.     A 
term  employed  by  Vcgel.  It  is  synonymous 
with  anaphrmKsia  and  dyspermutismus. 
A«ER.     The  common  earth  or  soil. 
Ar-rF.a  NATURE.     The  womb. 
AGKRATUS   LAPIS.     (Ageratus  common.) 
A  s'one  used  by  cobblers.  It  is  ridiculously 
said  to  be  disctitient  and  gently  astringent 


24 


AGN 


AGtt 


If  it  possess  any  such  virtues,  it  probably 
contains  iron  ;  a  supposition  countenanced 
by  its  being  used  in  dyeing'. 

AGERATUM.  (Ayi$A]c,v  :  from  a,  priv.  and 
>«§»?,  senectus  ;  never  old,  ever  green  ;  be- 
cause its  flowers  preserve  their  beauty  a 
long1  time.)  See  Achill&a  ageratum. 

AGES.  (From  *>»?,  wicked;  so  called 
because  it  is  generally  the  instrument  of 
wicked  acts.)  The  palm  or  hollow  of  the 
hand. 

AGEUSTIA.  (From  *,  neg.  and  ytupoau, 
gusto,  to  taste.)  Agheustia,  Jlpoguestia, 


A  defect  or  loss  of  taste.  Cullen  ranks 
this  as  a  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
locales  and  order  dyscesthesix.  The  causes 
are  fever  or  palsy,  whence  he  forms  two 
species  :  the  latter  he  calls  organic,  arising 
from  some  affection  in  the  membrane  of 
the  tongue,  by  which  relishing  things,  or 
those  which  have  some  taste,  are  prevented 
from  coming  into  contact  with  the  nerves  : 
the  other  atonic,  arising  without  any  affec- 
tion of  the  tongue. 

AGGLUTi?fAJfTrA.  Adhesive  medicines 
which  heal  by  causing  the  parts  to  stick 
together. 

AGGLUTIJVATIO.  Agglutination.  The 
adhesive  union  or  sticking  together  of  sub- 
stances. 

AGGLUTITIO.  Obstruction  in  the  oeso- 
phagus, or  a  difficulty  in  swallowing. 

AGGREGATE  GLAXDS.  (From  aggrego,  to 
assemble  together.)  An  assemblage  of 
glands,  as  those  of  the  intestines. 

Aggregation^  affinity  of.    See  Attraction. 

AGIIEUSTIA.     See  Ageustia. 

AGIS.     The  thigh  or  femur. 

AGITATO  RI  A,  Convulsive  diseases,  of 
those  called  clonic. 

AOIACTATIO.     Defect  of  milk. 

AGIAXIS.     See  JEgldes. 

AGXIA.  Aglium.  A  shining  tubercle  or 
pustule  on  the  face.  White  specks  on  the 
eye. 

AGMA.     Agrrie.     A  fracture. 

AGNACAL.  A  tree,  which,  according  to 
Ray,  grows  about  the  isthmus  of  Darien, 
and  resembles  a  pear-tree,  whose  fruit  is  a 
great  provocative  to  venery. 

AGXATA.     See  Adnata  tunica. 

AGNIXA  MEMBRAXA.  (From  ay-voe,  a 
lamb,  and  membraiui,  a.  membrane.)  Aetius 
calls  one  of  the  membranes  which  involve 
the  foetus  by  tins  name,  which  he  derives 
from  its  tenderness.  See  Amnios. 

AGNOIA.  (From  «,  priv  and  yivaa-icu,  to 
know.)  Forgetfulness  ;  a  symptomatic  af- 
fection in  fevers. 

Ac?fus  CASTUS.  (From  &yvoet  a  lamb  ;  so 
called  from  the  down  upon  its  surface, 
which  resembles  that  upon  a  lamb's  skin  ; 
and  castus,  because  the  chaste  matrons,  at 
the  feasts  of  Ceres,  strewed  them  upon  their 
beds,  and  lay  upon  them.)  The  plain  bear- 


ing this  name  in  the  pharmacopoeias  is  the 
Vitex  agnns  castus  of  Linnaeus  ; — -foliis  digi- 
tatis,  serratis,  spicis  verticillatis.  The  seeds 
are  the  medicinal  part,  which  have,  when 
fresh,  a  fragrant  smell  and  an  acrid  aromatic 
taste.  Formerly  they  were  celebrated  as 
antaphrodisiacs ;  but  experience  does  not 
discover  in  them  any  degree  of  such  virtue, 
and  some  have  ascribed  to  them  an  oppo- 
site one.  They  are  now  fallen  into  disuse. 
AGOGE.  The  deduction  or  reasoning 
upon  diseases  from  their  symptoms  and 
appearances.  The  order,  state,  or  tenour 
of  a  disease  or  body. 
AGOMPHIASIS.  A  looseness  of  the  teeth. 
AGONE.  (AyovH  :  from  «.,  neg.  and  yovo;, 
offspring.)  Hyoscyamus  or  Henbane ;  so 
called  because  it  was  supposed  to  cause 
barrenness. 

AGONIA.  Sterility,  impotence,  agony. 
AGO^ISTICUM.  (Aywv/f/Jtoy,  from  ctycevtx&i, 
to  struggle.)  A  term  used  by  ancient  phy- 
sicians to  signify  water  extremely  cold, 
which  was  directed  to  be  given  in  large 
quantities,  in  acute  erysipela'.ous  fevers, 
with  a  view  of  overpowering  or  struggling 
with  the  febrile  heat  of  the  blood. 

AGOKOS.  (From  A,  priv.  and  yovos,  or 
yovn,  an  offspring ;  barren.)  Hippocrates 
calls  those  women  so  who  have  not  chil- 
dren, though  they  might  have  if  the  impe- 
diment were  removed.  l 

AGOSTOS.  (From  otyu,  to  bring,  or  lead.) 
That  part  of  the  arm  from  the  elbow  to  the 
fingers;  also  the  palm  or  hollow  of  the  hand. 
AGRESTA.  (Ayptcs,  wild.)  Verjuice, 
which  is  made  from  the  wild  apple.  The 
immature  fruit  of  the  vine. 

AGRESTEA.  A  name  for  the  common 
tartar. 

AGRESTIS.  In  the  works  of  some  old 
writers  it  expresses  an  ungovernable  malig- 
nity in  a  disease. 

AGRIA.  Holiy.  A  malignant  pustule,  of 
which,  the  ancient  surgeons  describe  two 
sorts ;  one  which  has  been  so  called,  is  small, 
and  casts  a  roughness  or  redness  over  the 
skin,  slightly  corroding  it,  smooth  about  its 
centre,  spreads  slowly,  and  is  of  a  round 
figure  ;  this  sort  is  cured  by  rubbing  it 
with  the  fasting  spittle.  The  second  ulce- 
rates, with  a  violent  redness  and  corrosion, 
so  as  to  make  the  hair  fall  off';  it  is  of  an 
unequal  form,  and  turns  leprous ;  it  is  cured, 
by  the  application  of  pellitory  of  the  wall 
in  the  manner  of  a  poultice. 

AIHUAMPELOS.  (From  a.ypios,  wild,  and 
a/^sAof,  a  vine)  The  wild  vine,  or  white 
bryony.  See  Bryonia. 

AGUIELAA.    (From  aypto;,  wild,  and  ixxix, 

the  olive-tree.)    The  oleaster,  or  wild  olive. 

AGRIFOLIUM.     (From  «tx/?,  a  prickle,  and 

qvxxw,  a  leaf.)     Aquifolium,  or  holly  tree. 

It  should  rather  be  called  acifolium  front 

its  prickly  leaves. 

AGHIiMONIA.     (Aj^waw  :  from  aypoc,  a. 


AGR 


AGU 


Reid,  ajid  /teevo?,  alone :  so  named  from  its 
being  the  chief  of  ail  wild  herbs.)  Agri- 
mony. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnzan  system. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  a  plant ; 
the  common  agrimony.    Agrimonia  Eupa- 
toria  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis   caulinis  pinnatis, 

jbtiolis  undique  serratia,  omnibus  minntis  in- 
ters tinctis,fructibus  hispidis. 

This  plant  is  common  in  fields  about 
hedges  and  shady  places,  flowering  in  June 
and  July.  It  has  been  principally  regarded 
in  the  character  of  a  mild  astringent  and 
corroborant,  and  many  authors  recommend 
it  as  a  deobstruent,  especially  in  hepatic 
and  other  visceral  obstructions.  Chomel 
relates  two  instances  of  its  successful  use 
in  cases  where  the  liver  was  much  enlarged 
and  indurated.  It  has  been  used  with 
advantage  in  haemorrhagic  affections,  and 
to  give  tone  to  a  lax  and  weak  state  of  the 
solids.  In  cutaneous  disorders,  particu- 
larly in  scabies,  we  have  been  told  that  it 
manifests  great  efficacy ;  for  this  purpose 
it  was  given  infused  with  liquorice  in  the 
form  of  tea ;  but  according  to  Alston  it 
should  be  always  exhibited  in  the  state  of 
powder.  It  is  best  used  while  fresh,  and 
the  tops,  before  the  flowers  are  formed, 
possess  the  most  virtue.  Cullen  observes 
that  the  agrimony  has  some  astringent  pow- 
ers, but  they  are  feeble  ;  and  pays  little  at- 
tention to  what  has  been  said  in  its  favour. 

AGRIMONIA  EUPATORIA.  (Called  Eupa- 
torai ;  from  Eupator,  its  inventor  ;  or  quasi 
hepatorium,  wretrtpiov :  from  »flr<*g,  the  liver ; 
because  it  is  useful  in  disease  of  the  liver.) 
The  systematic  name  for  the  Agrimonia  of 
the  pharmacopoeias.  See  Agrimonia. 

dgrimonyt  hemp.  The  Bidens  tripartia 
of  Linnseus. 

AGRIOCARDA.MUM.  (From  crypioc,  wild, 
and  x*.pf<x.{jtov,  the  nasturtium.)  Sciatica 
cresses,  or  wild  garden  cress. 

AGRIOCASTANUIM.   (From  *>/wof,  wild,  and 
x.*s-av(jy,  the  chesnut.)    Earth-nut  or  pig-nut. 
AoRiociifARA     (From  ttyptos,  wild,  and 
»««./>*,  artichoke.)     See  Cinara. 

AGHIOCOCCIMELA.  (From  a^/o?,  wild, 
MUMS,  a  berry,  and  /««*€»,  an  apple-tree.) 
The  prunus  sylvestris. 

AGRIOMELA.    The  crab-apple. 
AGRIOIN-.      Agriophyllon.     The  peuceda- 
mim  silaus,  or  hog*s  fennel,  or  sulphur  wort. 
AGRIOPHTLLON.    See  JIgrion. 
AoRiopASTitfACA.       (From  «>f!o?,  wild, 
and  pastinaca,  a  carrot.)    Wild  carrot,  or 
parsnip. 

ASRIORIGANUM.  (From  at^/of,  wild,  and 
e/>/>*w,  marjorom.)  Wild  marjoram.  See 
Origanum. 

AGRIOSELINUM.     (From  atypnt,  wild,  and 
parsley.)  Wild-parsley. 


AGRIOSTARI.  (From  *y/>/o?,  wild,  and 
ra/?,  wild  wheat.)  A  species  of  field  corn, 
called  Triticum  creticum. 

AGRIPALMA.  (From  a.-ypiost  wild,  and 
-©•ittycst,  a  palm  tree.)  Agripalma  gallis* 
The  herb  mother- wort,  or  wild  palm. 

AGRIPALMA  GALLIS.    See  Agripalma. 

AGRIPP.E.  Those  children  which  ar« 
born  with  their  feet  foremost,  are  so  called, 
because  that  was  said  to  be  the  case  with 
Agrippa  the  Roman,  who  was  named  at 
eegro  partu,  from  his  difficult  birth.  These 
births,  though  reckoned  preter-natural,  arc 
often  more  safe  and  easy  than  the  natural. 

AGRIUM.  An  impure  sort  of  natron,  or 
soda.  The  purer  sort  was  called  halmyrhaga. 

Ac  ROM.  A  disease  of  the  tongue  pecu- 
liar  to  the  Indians,  in  which  it  becomes  ex- 
tremely rough  and  chopped. 

AGRUMIXA.     Leeks,  wild  onions. 

AGRYFNIA.  (From  et,  priv.  and  vfnot: 
sleep.)  Watchfulness :  want  of  sleep. 

AGRYFNOCOMA.  (From  ttypvlnof,  without 
sleep,  and  xu>p.a.,  a  lethargy.)  A  lethargic 
kind  of  watchfulness,  in  which  the  patient 
is  stupidly  drowsy,  and  yet  cannot  aleep- 
A  species  of  coma. 

Ague.     See  Febris  Intermittens. 

AGUE  CAKE.  The  popular  name  for  a 
hard  tumour  on  the  left  side  of  the  belly, 
lower  than  the  false  ribs  in  the  region  of 
the  spleen,  said  to  be  the  effect  of  intermit- 
tent  fevers.  However  frequent  it  might 
have  been  formerly,  it  is  now  very  rare,  and 
although  then  said  to  be  owing  to  the  use 
of  bark,  it  is  now  less  frequent  since  the 
bark  has  been  generally  employed. 

AGUE  DROPS.  This  is  a  medicine  sold 
for  the  cure  of  agues,  composed  of  arseniate 
of  potash  in  solution  in  water. 

AGUE-FREE.  A  name  given  by  some  to 
sassafras  on  account  of  its  supposed  febri- 
fuge virtue. 

AGUE  TREE.     See  Lauras. 

AGUIA.  (From  *,  priv.  and  y-viov,  a  mem- 
ber.)  Paralytic  debility.  Where  the  use 
of  the  members  is  defective  or  lost. 

AGUL.  (Arab.)  Alkagi.  The  Syrian 
thorn.  The  leaves  are  purgative. 

AGUSTINE.  A  new  earth  discovered 
in  the  Saxon  Beryl,  or  Beryl,  of  Georgien 
Stadt,  a  stone  greatly  resembling  the  Beryl 
of  Siberia,  by  professor  Tromsdorff  of  Er- 
furth  in  Germany,  to  which  he  has  given  the 
name  of  agustine  on  account  of  the  property 
of  forming  salts  which  are  nearly  destitute 
of  taste. 

This  earth  is  white  and  insipid ;  when 
moistened  with  water,  it  is  somewhat  duc- 
tile, but  is  not  soluble  in  that  fluid.  Ex- 
posed to  a  violent  heat,  it  becomes  extreme* 
ly  hard,  but  acquires  no  taste.  It  com- 
bines with  acids,  forming  salts,  which  have, 
little  or  no  taste.  It  does  not  combine 
either  in  the  humid  or  dry  way  with  alkalies, 


Alii 


AIR 


or  with  their  carbonates.  It  retains  carbo- 
lic acid  but  feebly.  It  dissolves  in  acids 
equally  well  after  having  been  hardened, 
>y  exposure  to  heat,  as  when  newly  preci- 
pitated. With  sulphuric  acid  it  forms  a 
salt  which  is  insipid,  and  scarcely  soluble, 
but  an  excess  of  i>cid  renders  it  soluble,  and 
capable  of  crystallizing  in  stars.  With  an 
excess  of  phosphoric  acid  it  forms  a  very 
soluble  salt.  With  nitrous  acid  it  forms  a 
salt  scarcely  soluble. 

A&tJTHrUEPOOBi  BHAZILIENSIS.  (An  In- 
dian term.)  Arrow-root :  dartwort.  Es- 
culent and  vulnerary,  and  used  by  the  In- 
dians to  cure  wounds  made  by  arrows. 

AGTION.     See  Aguia. 

A&YHT35  (From  ctyv^v  a  crowd  of  peo- 
ple or  a  mob  ;  or  from  et^e/ga,  to  gather  to- 
gether.)  It  formerly  expressed  certain 
strollers  who  pretended  to  strange  things 
from  supernatual  assistances  ;  but  of  late  it 
is  applied  to  all  quack  and  illiterate  dabblers 
in  medicine. 

AUALOTH.  The  Hebrew  name  of  lignum 
aloes. 

AHAMELLA.     See  Achmella. 

AHOVAI  TIIEVETICLTJSH.  A  chesnut-like 
fruit  of  Brazil  of  a  poisonous  nature. 

AHUSAI.     Orpiment. 

AJURAZAT.     Lead. 

AILJIAD.  An  Arabian  name  for  anti- 
mony. 

AIMATEIA.  A  black  bilious  and  bloody 
discharge  from  the  bowels. 

AIMORRHOIS.     See  Hx-morrhois. 

AIMOHRHOSA.     See  Hxmorrhagia. 

AIPATHEIA.  (From  Att  always,  and  W)oct 
a  disease.)  A  disease  of  long  continuance. 

ATPI.  Mpima  coxera.  Jlipipoca.  Indjan 
words  for  Cassada.  A  poisonous  root  of 
India. 

AIR.  Common  air.  Atmospherical  air. 
The  word  air  seems  to  have  been  used 
at  first  to  have  denoted  the  atmosphere  in 
general;  but  philosophers  afterwards  re- 
stricted it  to  the.  elastic  fluid,  which  consti- 
tutes the  greatest  and  the  most  important 
part  of  the  atmosphere,  excluding  the  water 
and  the  other  foreign  bodies  which  are  oc- 
casionally found  mixed  with  it.  See  Atmo- 
sphere. 

Air  is  an  elastic  fluid,  invisible  indeed, 
but  easily  recognised  by  its  properties.  Its 
specific  gravity,  according  to  the  experi- 
ments of  Sir  George  Shuckburgh,  when 
the  barometer  is  at  30  inches,  and  the  ther- 
mometer between  50  and  60  deg.  is  00012, 
or  816  times  lighter  than  water.  One  hun- 
dred cubic  inches  of  air  weigh  31  grains  troy. 
But  as  air  is  an  elastic  fluid,  and  com- 
pressed at  the  surface  of  the  earth  by  the 
whole  weight  of  the  incumbent  atmosphere, 
its  destiny  diminishes  according  to  its 
height  above  the  surface  of  the  earth. 
From  the  experiments  of  Paschal,  Deluc, 


General  Roy,  8tc.  is  has  been  ascertained 
that  the  density  diminishes  in  the  ratio  of 
the  Compression.  Consequently  the  den- 
sity decreases  in  a  geometrical  progression, 
while  the  heights  increase  in  an  arithmetical 
progression.  Bouguer  had  suspected,  from 
his  observations  made  on  the  Andes,  that 
at  considerable  heights  the  density  of  the 
air  is  no  longer  proportional  to  the  com» 
pressing  force;  but  the  experiments  of 
Suussure  junior,  made  upon  Mount  Rose, 
have  demonstrated  the  contrary. 

Air  is  dilated  by  heat.  From  the  ex- 
periments of  General  Roy  and  Sir  George 
Shuckburgh,  compared  with  those  of  Trem- 
bley,  &c.  it  appears,  that  at  the  tempera- 
ture of  60  deg.  every  degree  of  tempera- 
ture increases  the  bulk  of  air  about  l-82d 
part 

The  specific  caloric  of  air,  according  to 
the  experiments  of  Dr.  Crawford,  is 
1.79. 

Although  the  sky  is  well  known  to  have 
a  blue  colour,  yet  it  cannot  be  doubted  that 
air  itself  is  altogether  colourless  and  invi- 
sible. The  blue  colour  of  the  sky  is  occa- 
sioned by  the  vapours  which  are  always 
mixed  with  the  air,  and  which  have  the 
property  of  reflecting  the  blue  rays  more 
copiously  than  any  other.  This  has  been 
proved  by  the  experiments  which  Saussure 
made  with  his  cyanometer  at  different 
heights  above  the  surface  of  the  earth. 
This  consisted  of  a  circular  band  of  paper, 
divided  into  51  parts,  each  of  which  were 
painted  with  a  different  shade  of  blue  ;  be- 
ginning with  the  deepest  mixed  with  black, 
to  the  lightest  mixed  with  white.  He 
found  that  the  colour  of  the  sky  always 
corresponds  with  a  deeper  shade  of  blue, 
the  higher  the  observer  is  placed  above  the 
surface  ;  consequently,  at  a  certain  height, 
the  blue  will  disappear  altogether,  and  the 
sky  appear  black ;  that  is  to  say,  will  re- 
fleet  no  light  at  all.  The  colour  becomes 
always  lighter  in  proportion  to  the  vapours 
mixed  with  the  air.  Hence  it  is  evidently 
o\ving  to  them. 

The  property  which  the  air  has  of  sup- 
porting combustion,  and  the  necessity  of  it 
for  respiration,  are  too  well  known  to  re- 
quire any  description. 

For  many  ages,  air  was  considered  as  an 
element,  or  simple  substance.  For  the 
knowledge  of  its  component  parts,  we  are 
indebted  to  the  labours  of  those  philoso- 
phers in  whose  hands  chymistry  advanced 
with  such  rapidity  during  the  last  forty 
years  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

Air  is  a  compound  of  oxygen  and  nitro- 
gen :  but  it  becomes  a  question  of  consi- 
derable consequence  to  determine  the  pro- 
portion  of  these  two  ingredients,  and  to 
ascertain  whether  that  proportion  is  in 
every  case  the  same.  Since  nitrogen  gas, 


AIR 

ci\e  of  the  component  parts  of  that  fluid, 
Cannot  be  separated  by  any  substance  with 
which  chymists  are  acquainted,  the  analysis 
of  air  can  only  be  attempted  by  exposing 
it  to  the  action  of  those  bodies  which  have 
the  property  of  absorbing  its  oxygen.  By 
these  bodies  the  oxygen  gas  is  separated, 
and  nitrogen  gas  is  left  behind,  and  the  pro- 
portion of  oxygen  may  be  ascertained  by  the 
diminution  of  bulk  ;  which,  once  known,  it 
is  easy  to  ascertain  the  proportion  of  nitro- 
gen gas,  and  thus  to  determine  the  exact 
relative  quantity  of  the  component  parts. 

After  the  composition  of  the  atmosphere 
was  known  to  philosophers,  it  was  taken  for 
granted  that  the  proportion  «f  its  oxygen 
varies  in  different  times  and  in  different 
places  ;  and  that  upon  this  variation  the 
purity  or  noxious  qualities  of  air  depended. 
Hence  it  became  an  object  of  the  greatest 
importance  to  be  in  possession  of  a  method 
of  determining  readily  the  quantity  of  oxy- 
gen in  a  given  portion  of  air.  Accordingly 
various  methods  were  proposed,  all  of  them 
depending  upon  the  property  which  a  va- 
riety of  bodies  possesses  of  absorbing  the 
oxygen  of  the  air,  without  acting  upon  its 
azot.  These  bodies  were  mixed  with  a  cer- 
tain known  quantity  of  atmospheric  air,  in 
graduated  glass  vessels  inverted  over  wa- 
ter, and  the  proportion  of  oxygen  was  de- 
termined by  the  diminution  of  bulk.  These 
instruments  received  the  name  of  eudiome- 
ters, because  they  were  considered  as  mea- 
sures of  the  purity  of  air.  See  Eudiometer. 

It  is  considered  as  established  by  expe- 
riment, that  air  is  composed  of  0.22  of  oxy- 
gen gas,  and  0.78  of  nitrogen  gas  by  bulk. 
But  as  the  weight  of  these  two  gases  is  not 
exactly  the  same,  the  proportion  of  the 
component  parts  by  weight  will  differ  a 
little  :  for  as  the  specific  gravity  of  oxygen 
gas  is  to  that  of  nitrogen  gas  as  135  :  115, 
it  follows  that  100  parts  of  air  are  composed 
by  weight  of  about  74  nitrogen  gas 
26  oxygen  gas. 

100  , 

Having  thus  ascertained  the  nature  and 
the  proportion  of  the  component  parts  of 
air,  it  remains  only  to  inquire  in  what 
manner  these  component  parts  are  united. 
Are  they  merely  mixed  together  mechani- 
cally, or  are  they  combined  chymically  ?  Is 
air  a  mechanical  mixture,  or  a  chymical 
compound  ?  Philosophers  seem  at  first  to 
have  adopted  the  former  of  these  opinions, 
if  we  except  Scheele,  who  always  consi- 
dered air  as  a  chymical  compound.  But 
the  supposition  that  air  is  a  mechanical 
mixture,  by  no  means  agrees  with  the  phe- 
nomena which  it  exhibits.  If  the  two  gases 
were  only  mixed  together,  as  their  specific 
gravity  is  different,  it  is  scarcely  possible 
that  they  would  be  uniformly  mixed  in  every 
part  of  the  atmosphere.  Even  Mr.  Dalton's 
ingenous  supposition,  that  they  neither  at- 


AIS  2? 

tract  nor  repel  each  other,  would  not  ac- 
count for  this  equal  distribution;  for  un- 
doubtedly, on  that  supposition,  they  would 
arrange  themselves  according  to  their  spe- 
cific gravity.  Since,  therefore,  air  is  in 
all  places  composed  of  the  t>ame  ingre- 
dients, exactly  in  the  same  proportions,  it 
follows  that  its  component  parts  are  not 
only  mixed,  but  actually  combined.  When 
substances  differing  in  specific  gravity  com- 
bine together,  the  specific  gravity  of  the 
compound  is  usually  greater  than  the  mean. 
This  holds  also  with  respect  to  air.  The 
specific  gravity,  by  calculation,  amounts 
only  to  0  00119,  whereas  it  actually  is 
0.0012  ;  a  difference  by  no  means  inconsi- 
derable. But  perhaps  the  specific  gravity 
of  nitrogen  and  oxygen  gas  can  scarcely  be 
considered  as  known  with  such  precision 
as  to  entitle  us  to  draw  any  consequence 
from  this  difference. 

The  difference  between  air  and  a  mere 
mixture  of  its  two  component  parts,  has 
been  demonstrated  by  the  experiments  of 
Morozzo  and  Humbolt.  The  artificial  mix- 
ture is  much  more  diminished  by  nitrous 
gas  than  air,  even  when  the  mixture  con- 
tains less  oxygen.  It  supports  flame  better 
and  longer,  and  anim.-.ils  do  not  live  in  it  the 
same  time  that  they  do  in  an  equal  portion, 
of  air,  but  longer. 

The  air  is,  therefore,  to  be  considered 
as  a -chymical  compound.  Hence  the  reason 
that  it  is  in  all  cases  the  same,  notwith- 
standing the  numerous  decomposing  pro- 
cesses to  which  it  is  subjected  The  breath- 
ing of  animals,  combustion,  and  a  thousand 
other  operations,  are  constantly  abstracting 
its  oxygen,  and  decomposing  it.  The  air 
thus  decomposed  or  vitiated  no  doubt  as- 
cends in  the  atmosphere,  and  is  again,  by 
some  unknown  process  or  other,  reconvert- 
ed into  atmospherical  air.  But  the  nature 
of  these  changes  is  at  present  concealed 
under  an  impenetrable  veil.  Thompson. 

Air,  alkaline.    See  Ammonia. 

Air,  atmospherical.    See  Air. 

Air,  azotic.    See  Nitrogen  gas. 

Air,  fixe  d*    See  Carbonic  acid  gas. 

Air, fluoric.    See  Fluoric  acid  gas. 

Air,  hepatic.     See  Sulphuretted  hydrogen 

Air,  inflammable.    See  Hydrogen  gas. 

Air,  marine.  See  Muriatic  acid  gas. 

Air,  nitrous    See  Nitrous  Oxyds. 

Air,  phlogisticated.  -  See  Nitrogen  gas. 

Air,  phosphoric.    See  Phosphoric  acid  gas. 

Air,  sulphureous.  See  Sulphuretted  hydro- 
gen  gas. 

Air,  vital.    See  Oxygen  gas. 

AISTHETERIUM.  (From  a.tc-Qa.vofAau,  to  per- 
ceive.) The  sensorium  commune,  01  com- 
mon sensory,  or  seat,  or  origin  of  sensation. 
Cartesius  and  others  say,  it  is  the  pineal 
gland ;  Willis  says  it  is  where  the  nerves  of 
the  external  senses  are  terminated,  which 
is  about  the  beginning  of  the  medulla  oft- 


AIX 


ALA 


longata,  (or  top  of  the  spinal  marrow,)  in 
the  corpus  striatum. 

AITMAD.     Antimony. 

AIX  LA  CHAPELLE.  Called  Aken  by  the 
Germans.  Thermae  Aquis-granensis.  A  town 
in  the  south  of  France,  where  there  is  a 
sulphureous  water,  the  most  striking  feature 
of  which,  and  which  is  almost  peculiar  to  it, 
is  the  unusual  quantity  of  sulphur  it  contains; 
the  whole,  however,  is  so  far  united  to  a 
gaseous  basis,  as  to  be  entirely  volatilized 
by  heat ;  so  that  none  is  left  in  the  residuum 
after  evaporation.  In  colour  it  is  pellucid, 
in  smell  sulphureous,  and  in  taste  saline, 
bitterish,  and  rather  alkaline.  The  tem- 
perature of  these  waters  varies  considerably, 
according  to  the  distance  from  the  source 
and  the  spring  itself.  In  the  well  of  the 
hottest  bath,  it  is  according  to  Lucas  136°, 
Monet  146° ;  at  the  fountain  where  it  is 
drank,  it  is  112°.  This  thermal  water  is 
much  resorted  to  on  the  Continent,  for  a 
variety  of  complaints.  It  is  found  essenti- 
ally serviceable  in  the  numerous  symptoms 
of  disorders  in  the  stomach  and  biliary  or- 
gans, that  follow  a  life  of  high  indulgence  in 
the  luxuries  of  the  table ;  in  nephritic  cases, 
which  produce  pain  in  the  loins,  and  thick 
mucous  urine  with  difficult  micturition.  As 
the  heating  qualities  of  this  water  are  as  de- 
cided as  in  any  of  the  mineral  springs,  it 
should  be  avoided  in  cases  of  a  general  in- 
flammatory tendency,  in  hectic  fever  and  ul- 
teration  of  the  lungs  :  and  in  a  disposition  to 
active  hxmorrhagy.  As  a  hot  bath,  this  wa- 
ter is  even  more  valuable  and  more  extensive- 
ly employed  than  as  an  internal  remedy.  The 
fcatfcs  of  Aix  la  Chapelle  may  be  said  to  be 
more  particularly  medicated  than  any  other 
that  we  are  acquainted  with.  They  pos- 
sess both  temperature  of  any  degree  that 
can  be  borne,  and  a  strong  impregnation 
with  sulphur  in  its  most  active  forms,  and  a 
quantity  of  alkali  which  is  sufficient  to  give 
it  a  very  soft  soapy  feel,  and  to  render  it 
more  detergent  than  common  water.  From 
these  circumstances  these  baths  will  be 
found  of  particular  service  in  stiffness  and 
rigidity  of  the  joints  and  ligaments,  which 
is  left  by  the  inflammation  of  gout  and 
rheumatism,  and  in  the  debility  of  palsy, 
where  the  highest  degree  of  heat  which  the 
skin  can  bear  is  required.  The  sulphureous 
ingredient  renders  it  highly  active  in  almost 
every  cutaneous  eruption,  and  in  general  in 
every  foulness  of  the  skin  ;  and  here  the 
internal  use  of  the  water  should  attend  that 
of  the  bath.  These  waters  are  also  much 
employed  in  the  distressing  debility  which 
follows  a  long  course  of  mercury  and  ex- 
cessive salivation.  Aken  Water  is  one  of 
the  few  natural  springs,  that  are  hot  enough 
to  be  employed  as  a  vapour  bath,  without 
the  addition  of  artificial  heat.  It  is  em- 
ployed  both  in  cases  in  which  the  hot  bath 
is  ust:d,  and  is  found  to  be  a  remarkably  pow- 
erful auxiliary  in  curing  some  pf  the  worst 


species  of  cutaneous  disorders.  With  re- 
gard to  the  dose  of  this  water  to  be  begun 
with,  or  the  degree  of  heat  to  bathe  in,  it  is 
in  all  cases  best  to  begin  with  small  quanti- 
ties and  low  degrees  of  heat,  and  gradually 
increase  them,  agreeably  to  the  effects  and 
constitution  of  the  patient.  The  usual  time 
of  the  year  for  drinking  these  waters,  is 
from  the  beginning  of  May  to  the  middle  of 
June,  or  from  the  middle  of  August  to  the 
latter  end  of  September. 

Aizoow.  (From  tut  always,  and  &a>  to 
live.)  Aizoum.  An  evergreen  aquatic  plant, 
like  the  aloe  said  to  posess  antiscorbutic 
virtues. 

A  JAVA.  (Indian.)  A  said  used  in  the  East 
Indies  as  a  remedy  for  the  cholic. 

AL.  The  Arabian  article  which  signifies 
the  f  it  is  applied  to  a  word  by  way  of  emi- 
nence, as  the  Greek  o  is.  The  Easterns  ex- 
press the  superlative  by  adding  God  there- 
to, as  the  mountain  of  God,  for  the  highest, 
mountain  ;  and  it  is  probable  that  Jll  re- 
lates  to  the  word  Mia,  God :  so  alchemy  may 
be  the  chgmistry  of  God,  or  the  most  exalted 
perfection  of  chymical  science. 

ALA.  A  wing.  The  arm-pit,  so  called 
because  it  answers  to  the  pit  under  the  wing 
of  a  bird. 

ALABARI.    Lead. 

ALJEFORMIS.     Any  thing  like  a  wing 

ALJE  AUHIS.  The  upper  part  of  the  ex- 
ternal ear. 

ALJE  NASI.  Two  cartilages  of  the  nose 
which  form  the  nostrils. 

AL«  VESPERTILIONUM.  That  part  of 
the  ligaments  of  the  womb,  which  lies 
between  the  tubes  and  the  ovaria ;  so 
called  from  its  resemblance  to  the  wing  of 
a  bat. 

AUE  IXTEBJUB  MINORES.  See  JVliw- 
ph<e. 

AZAFI.     Alafor.    Mafort.     Alkaline. 

ALLA  PHTHISIS.  (From  atxa/or,  blind,  and 
q>6io-ttt  a  wasting.)  A  consumption  from  a 
flux  of  humours  from  the  head. 

ALAMAD.     Jllamed.     Antimony. 

ALAMBIC.     Mercury. 

ALANDAHLA.  (Arab,  bitter.)  The  .bit- 
ter apple,  or  colocynth. 

ALANFUTA.  (Arab.)  A  vein  between  the 
chin  and  lower  lip,  which  was  formerly  open- 
ed to  prevent  focted  breath. 

AtAPoni,     See  Bilimbi. 

ALARE  EXTERKUM.  A  name  of  the  ex- 
ternal pterygoid  muscle  ;  so  called  because 
it  takes  its  rise  from  the  wing-like  process 
of  the  sphaenoid  bone. 

ALARTA  OSSA.  The  jping-like  processes 
of  the  sphaenoid  bone. 

ALARIS  VEXA.  The  innermost  of  the 
three  veins  in  the  bend  of  the  arm. 

ALASALET     Alaset.    Ammoniacum. 

ALASI     Alafor     An  alkaline  salt, 

ALASTROB.    Lead. 

AZ.ATAIT.    Litharge. 

ALATEJIITUS.    A  species  of  rhamnus. 


ALB 


ALC 


ALATT.  Those  who  have  prominent 
scapulae  like  the  wings  of  birds. 

ALAURAT.    Nitre. 

ALBADAL.  An  Arabic  name  for  the  sesa- 
raoid  bone  of  the  first  joint  of  the  great 
toe. 

ALBAGENZI.  Jllbagiazi.  An  Arabic  name 
for  the  os  sacrum. 

ALBAGRAS  NIGRA.  So  Avicenna  names 
the  lepra  ichthyoeis.  Others  call  it  lepra 
Graecorum. 

ALBAMENTUM.  (From  albus,  white.)  The 
white  of  an  egg. 

ALBANUM.    Urmous  salt. 

ALBARA.    (Chald.)  The  white  leprosy. 

ALBARAS.  Arsenic.  A  white  pustule. 

ALBATIO.  (From  albea,  to  whiten.)  Al- 
dificatio.  The  calcination  or  whitening  of 
metals. 

ALBERAS.  (Arab.)  White  pustules  on  the 
face:  also  staphisagria,  because  its  juice  was 
said  to  remove  these  pustules. 

ALBESTORE.    Quick  lime. 

ALBETAD.     Galbanum. 

ALBI  SUBLIMATI.    Muriated  mercury. 

ALBICANTIA  CORPORA.      (From  al~ 


agides.    It  is  a  variety  of  Cullen's  Caligo 
Corner. 

ALBUHAR.    "White  lead. 

ALBUM  BALSAMUM.  The  balsam  of  copaivi, 

ALBUM  GHJECUM.  The  white  dung  of 
dogs.  It  was  formerly  applied  as  a  discu- 
tient,  to  the  inside  of  the  throat,  in  quinsies, 
being  first  mixed  with  honey ;  medicines  of 
this  kind  have  long  since  justly  sunk  into 
disuse. 

ALBUM  OLUS.  Lamb's  lettuce,  or  corn- 
salad.  The  Valeriana  locusta  of  Linnaeus. 

ALBUMEN.  Jttbumena.  Albuminous  mat- 
ter. Coagulable  lymph.  Albumen  is  very 
abundant  in  the  animal  kingdom.  It  is  the 
principal  constituent  part  of  the  serum  of 
the  blood,  and  the  lymphatic  fluid.  It 
forms  the  cheese  in  milk,  and  makes  up  the 
greater  part  of  the  white  of  eggs.  It  is  com- 
posed of  carbon,  hydrogen,  azot,  oxygen^ 
phosphorus,  and  somewhat  of  calcareous 
earth. 

ALBUMEN  OVI.   Jllougo  o-vi.   Albumen, 
albor  ovi,  ovi  albus  liquor,  ovi  candidum,  alba- 
mentum,  claret  a.     The  white  of  an  egg. 
ALCAHEST.    An   Arabic  word  to  express 


beo,  to  grow  white.)  The  glands  of  a  white    an  universal  dissolvent,  which  was  pretend- 
colour  which  are  usually  called    Willis's    ed  to  by  Paracelsus  and  Helmont.     Some 


glands  in  the  brain. 

ALBIMENT.  Orpiznent.  See  Jluripigmen- 
lum. 

ALBINUM.     See  GnaphaUum. 

ALBOR.     Urme. 

ALBORA.  A  sort  of  itch;  or  rather  of 
leprosy  Paracelsus  says,  it  is  a  complica- 
tion of  the  morphew,  serpigo,  and  leprosy. 
When  cicatrices  appear  in  the  face  like  the 
serpigo,  and  then  turn  to  small  blisters  of 
the  nature  of  the  morphew,  it  is  the  albora. 
It  terminates  without  ulceration,  but  by 
fetid  evacuations  in  the  mouth  and  nostrils ; 
it  is  also  seated  in  the  root  of  the  tongue. 

ALBOREA.     Quicksilver. 

ALBOT.     A  crucible. 

ALBOTAT.  Turpentine. 
Turpentine. 
White  lead. 
Turpentine. 
A  cutaneous 


AVBOTAR. 

ALBOTAT. 

ALBOTIM. 

ALBOTIS. 
boil. 

ALBUGINEA  OCULI. 
See  Adnata  tunica. 

ALBOGINEA  TESTIS.  (Albuginea ,-  from 
albus,  white  ;  so  called  on  account  of  its 
white  colour.)  Tunica  albtiginea  testis.  The 
innermost  coat  of  the  testicle.  It  is  a  strong, 
white,  and  dense  membrane,  immediately 


phlegmon   or 
(From  albuf,  white.) 


say  that  Paracelsus  first  used  this  word,  and 
that  it  is  derived  from  the  German  words 
al  and  geest,  i.  e.  all  spirit.  Van  Helmont 
borrowed  the  word,  and  applied  it  to  his  in- 
vention,  which  he  called  the  universal  dis- 
solvent. 

ALCAOL.  The  solvent  for  the  preparation 
of  the  philosopher's  stone. 

ALCALI.     (Arab.)     See  Mkali. 

ALCALIZATION.  The  impregnating  any 
spiritous  fluid  with  an  alkali. 

ALCEA  INDICA.  See  See  Hibiscus abelmoscJius. 

ALCEA  ./EGYPTIACA  VILLOSA.  See  Hibis- 
cus abelmoschus. 

ALC^A  ROSEA.  The  systematic  name  for 
the  malva  arboi  ea.  See  Malva. 

ALC^EA.  (From  ***»,  strength.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Monadelpliia.  Order  Poly- 
andrla.  Hollyhock. 

ALLCAB.  Sal  almoniac,  or  muriat  of 
ammonia. 

ALCANKA.    (Indian  word.)  See  Alkanna. 

ALCEBAR.     See  Jigallochum. 

ALCEBRIS  vivuar.     See  Sulphur  vivum. 

ALCHABRTC.     Sulphur  vivum. 

ALCHACHIL.     Rosemary. 

ALCHARITH.     Quicksilver. 

ALCHTEX.    This  word  occurs  in  the  Thea- 


covering  the  body  or  substance  ot  the  tes-    trtim  Chemicum,  and  seems  to  signify  that 
tide.     On  its  outer  surface  it  is  smooth,  but    power  in  nature  by  which  all  corruption  and 

generation  are  eflected. 

ALCHEMILLA.     (So  called  because  it 


rough  and  uneven  on  the  inner. 

ALBUGINOUS  HUMOUR.     The  aqueous  hu- 
mour of  the  eye. 

ALBUGO  OCULORUM.     A  white  opacity  of    dies'  mantle, 
the  cornea  of  the  eyes.  The  Greeks  named  it        1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
leucoma  ;  the  Latins,  albugo^  nebula  and  nu-    Linnaean  system.    Class  Tetraudria.  Order, 


was  celebrated  by  the  old  alchemists.)    La- 


becula  ;  some  ancient  writers  have  called  it 
jtfnita  oculi,  om.'c,  rmtin,  and 


Monogynia. 
3.    The  parmacopoeial  name  of  a  plant 


ALE 


ALE 


called  lady's  mantle.  Alchenulla  vulgaris  ; 
jfoliis  lobatis  of  Linnxus.  It  was  formerly 
esteemed  as  a  powerful  adstringent  in 
haemorrhages,  fluor  albus,  8cc.  given  inter- 
nally. 

ALCHOIELEC.  (Heb.)  The  Egyptian 
melilot. 

ALCHEMY.  Alchemia.  JUchimia.  Jllkima. 
That  branch  of  chymistry  which  relates  to 
the  transmutation  of  metals  into  gold  ;  the 
forming  a  panacea  or  universal  remedy ;  an 
alkahest,  or  universal  menstrum  ;  a  uni- 
versal ferment ;  and  many  other  absurdities. 

ALCHIBRIC.     See  Alkibric. 

ALCHIMILLA.     See  JUchemilla. 

ALCHITRON.  Oil  of  juniper ;  also  the 
name  of  a  dentifrice  of  Messue. 

ALCHCTE.     See  Morum. 

ALCHYMY.     Alchemy. 

ALCHLYS.  A  speck  "on  the  pupil  of  the 
eye,  somewhat  obscuring  vision. 

ALCIMAD.     Antimony 

ALCOB.  Sal-ammoniac,  or  muriat  of  am- 
monia. 

ALCOCALUM.     (Perhaps  Indian. )  Arti- 
choke, or  cinara. 

ALCOFOL.     Antimony. 

ALCOHOL.     See  Aikohol. 

ALCOLA.  (Heb.)  The  aphthae,  or  thrush. 

Paracelsus  gives  this  name  to  tartar,  or 
excrement  of  urine,  whether  it  appears  as 
sand,  mucilage,  &c. 

ALCOLITA.    Urine. 

ACLONE.    Brass. 

ALCOR.     JEs  ustum. 

ALCTE.  It  is  the  name  of  a  plant  men- 
tioned by  Hippocrates.  Foesius  thinks  it  is 
the  elder. 

ALCCBRITH.     Sulphur. 

ALCYONIUM.  Bastard  sponge,  spongy 
plant-like  substance,  which  is  met  with 
on  the  seashore:  it  is  of  different  shapes 
end  colours.  It  is  difficult  to  say  what  the 
Greeks  called  by  this  name.  Dioscorides 
speaks  of  five  sorts  of  it.  They  are  calci- 
ned with  a  litle  salt,  as  dentifrice,  and  are 
used  to  remove  spots  ou  the  skin. 

Jllder-tree.     See  Alnus  and  Frangula  . 

Mderbery  bearing.     See  Praugula. 

ALDER  WINE.  \Vhenwell  fermented,  and 
having  a  proper  addition  of  raisins  in  it,  in 
its  composition  is  frequently  a  rich  and 
strong  liquor ;  it  keeps  better  than  many  of 
the  other  made  wines,  fora  number  of  years, 
and  was  formerly  supposed  to  possess  many 
medical  virtues;  but  these,  experience  does 
not  seem  to  sanction  :  and  the  virtues  of  the 
alder,  like  those  of  many  other  simples  for- 
merly prized,  have  sunk  into  oblivion. 

ALE.  Cerevisia.  Liquor  cereris*  Vinutn 
hordeaceum.  Barley  wine.  A  fermented 
liquor  made  from  malt  and  hops,  and  chiefly 
distinguished  from  beer,  made  from  the 
.  same  ingredients,  by  the  quantity  of  hops 
Used  therein ;  which  is  greater  in  beer,  and 
therefore  renders  the  liquor  more  bitter,  and 
filter  for  keeping.  Ale,  when  well  ferment- 


ed, is  a  wholesome  beverage,  and  seems 
only  to  disagree  with  those  subject  to 
asthma,  or  any  disorder  of  the  respiration 
or  irregularity  in  the  digestive  organs.  The 
old  dispensatories  enumerate  several  medi- 
cated ales,  such  as  cerevisia  oxydorica,  for 
the  eyes  ;  cerexisia  antiarthritica,  against 
the  gout ;  cephalica,  epileptica,  &c. 

ALEARA.     A  cucurbit. 

ALEBRTA.  (Fsom  alo,  to  nourish.)  Nou- 
ishing  foods,  or  medicines. 

ALEC.     Jilech.     Vitriol. 

ALECHAHITH.     Mercury, 

ALEIMA.  (From  *HU$V»  to  anoint.)  An 
ointment. 

ALEION.  ('AXJ/CI/,  copious.)  Hippocrates 
uses  this  word  as  an  epithet  for  water. 

ALEIPHH.  (From  oiKvqce,  to  anoint.) 
Any  medicated  oil. 

ALELION.  (From  «A?,  salt,  and  t\suzv, 
oil.)  Oil  beat  up  with  salt,  to  apply  to  tu- 
mours. Galen  frequently  used  it. 

ALEMA.  (From  «t  priv.  and  >./,«o?,  hun- 
ger. Meat,  food,  or  anything  that  satisfies 
the  appetite. 

ALEMBIC.  (Some  derive  it  from  the 
Arabian  particle  «',  and  «<«£/£,  from  A/j£a.tvo> 
to  ascend.  Avicenna  declares  it  to  be  Arab.) 
Moorsheao.  A  chymical  utensil  made  of 
glass,  metal,  or  earthen-ware,  and  adapted 
tc  receive  volatile  products  from  retorts.  It 
consists  of  a  body,  to  which  is  fitted  a  coni- 
cal head,  and  out  of  this  head  descends  late- 
rally a  beak  to  be  inserted  into  the  receiver. 

ALEMBROTH.  A  chaldee  word,  import- 
ing the  key  of  art.  Some  explained  it  by 
sal  mercurii,  or  sal  philosophorumand  artis  ; 
others  say  it  is  named  alembrot  and  sal  fusio-' 
nis,  or  sal  fixionis.  Alembroth  desiccatum 
is  said  to  be  the  sal  tartari ;  hence  this  word 
seems  to  sifinify  alkaline  salt,  which  opens 
the  bodies  of  metals  by  destroying  their 
sulphurs,  and  promoting  their  separation 
from  the  ores.  From  analogy,  it  is  supposed 
to  have  the  same  effect  in  conquering  ob- 
structions and  attenuating  viscid  fluids  in  the 
human  body.  A  peculiar  earth,  probably 
containing  a  fixed  alkali,  found  in  the  island 
of  Cyprus,  has  also  this  appellation;  and  a 
solution  of  the  corrosive  sublimate,  to 
which  the  muriat  of  ammonia  has  been  ad- 
ded, is  called  sal  alembroth. 

ALEMZADAR.  Crude  sal  ammoniac,  or 
muriat  of  ammonia. 

ALEMZADAT.  Crude  sal  ammoniac,  or 
muriat  of  amjnonia. 

ALEPENSIS  A  species  of  ash-tree  which 
produces  manna. 

ALES.  (From,  «x;,  salt.)  The  name  of  a 
compound  salt. 

ALEI-RON.    (From  ct\tu,  to  grind.)  Meal, 

ALEXANDERS,  COMMON.  This  plant, 
Smyrnium  olustram  of  Linnaeus,  was  for- 
merly cultivated  for  sallads.  It  is  now  su- 
perseded by  celery. 

ALEXANDERS,  ROUND  LEAVED.  Smyrni* 
nm  perfoliatum  of  Linnaeus.  The  blanched 


ALG 


stalks  of  this  species  are  far  preferable  to 
those  of  common  alexanders,  and  are  es- 
teemed as  stomachic  and  nervine. 

ALEXANDRIA.  Jllexandrina.  The  bay- 
tree,  or  laurel,  of  Alexandria. 

ALEXANDRIUM.  Emplastrum  viride.  A 
plaster  described  by  Celsus,  made  with 
wax,  alum,  &c. 

ALEXICACA.  (From  atx«|a,  to  drive  away, 
and  K.ZX.OV,  evil.  (Jllexicacum.  An  antidote, 
or  amulet,  to  resist  poison. 

ALEXIPHARMICS.  (Alexipharmica,  sc. 
medicamenta,  f.;_w  a-tega,  to  expel,  and  qao- 
jucuiov,  a  poison.)  Jlntipharmica.  Caco-alexi- 
teria.  Medicines  supposed  to  preserve  the 
body  against  the  power  of  poisons,  or  to 
correct  or  expel  those  taken.  The  ancients 
attributed  this  property  to  some  vegetables, 
and  even  waters  distilled  from  them.  The 
term,  however,  is  now  disused. 

ALEXIPYHETICUM.  (From  a.\e£u>,  to  drive 
away,  and  m/gs7o?,  fever.)  A  febrifuge.  A 
remedy  for  fever. 

ALEXIPYRETOS.  Alexipyrelum.  The  same 
as  alexipyreticum. 

ALKXIU.    An  elixir. 

ALEXITERIA.  Preservatives  from  con- 
tagion. 

ALEXITERIUM.  (From  et^ca,  to  expel, 
and  T»g«a>,  to  preserve.)  A  preservative 
medicine  against  poison,  or  contagion. 

ALFACTA.     Distillation. 

ALFATIDE.     Muriat  of  ammonia. 

ALFASARA.  JLlpUesara.  Arabic  terms  for 
the  vine. 

ALFADAS.     JUfides.    Cerusse. 

ALFOL.     Muriet  of  ammonia. 

ALFUSA.     Tutty. 

ALGALI.     A  catheter.     Also  nitre. 

ALGARAH      See  Anchilops. 

ALGAROTH.  (So  called  from  Victorius 
Agaroth,  a  physician  of  Verone,  end  its  in- 
ventor.) Jllgarot,  Jllgarothi.  Jlfercurius  vtt<e. 
Pulvis  Algarothi.  The  antimonial  part  of  the 
butter  of  antimony,  separated  from  some  of 
its  acid  by  washing  it  in  water.  It  is  vio- 
lently emetic  in  doses  of  two  or  three  grains, 
and  is  preferred  by  many  for  making  the 
emetic  tartar. 

ALGEDO.  (From  ettyo?,  pain.)  A  vio- 
lent pain  about  the  anus,  perinaeum,  testes, 
urethra,  and  bladder,  arising  from  the  sud- 
den stoppage  of  a  virulent  gonorrhoea.  A 
term  very  seldom  used. 

AIGEMA.  (From  <*A^»,  to  be  in  pain.) 
Mgemodes.  Jllgematodes.  Uneasiness,  pain 
of  any  kind. 

ALGERIA.     Algirie.    Lime. 

ALGEROTH.     See  Algaroth. 
ALGIBIC.     Sulphur  vitum. 
ALGOR.      A    sudden  chilness  or  rigor. 
A  term  met  with  in  Sauvage's  and  Sagar's 
Nosology. 

ALGOSAREL.     The  Arabian- term  for  the 
Daucus  sylvestris,  or  carrot. 
ALG  u  A  DA,    A  wfeite  leprous  eruption. 


ALK  31 

ALHAGI.  (Arab.)  A  species  of  Hedg* 
sarum.  The  leaves  are  hot  and  pungent, 
the  flowers  purgative. 

ALHANDALA.  An  Arabian  name  for  co- 
locynth,  or  bitter  apple. 

ALHASEF.  (Arab.)  Alhaseif.  A  sort  of 
fcetid  pustule,  called  also  Hydroa. 

ALIA  SQ.UILLA  (From  ax*o?,  belonging 
to  the  sea,  and  a-aixxa.,  a  shrimp.)  A  prawn. 

ALICA.  (From  ah,  to  nourish.)  In  ge- 
neral signification,  a  grain,  a  sort  of  food 
admired  by  the  ancients  ;  it  is  not  certain 
whether  it  is  a  grain  or  a  preparation  of 
some  kind  thereof. 

ALICES.  (From  ctxt£u>,  to  sprinkle.)  Little 
red  spots  in  the  skin,  which  precede  the 
eruption  of  pustules  in  the  small  pox. 

ALIENATIO  MENTIS.  (From  alieno,  to 
estrange.)  Delirium.  Estrangement  of  the 
mind. 

ALIFORMES  MUSCULI.  Muscles  so  called 
from  their  supposed  resemblance  to  wings. 
See  Pterygoidaeus. 

ALIMENTARY  CANAL.  Alimentary 
duct.  A  name  given  to  the  whole  of  those 
passages  which  the  food  pas^rs  through 
from  the  mouth  to  the  anus.  This  duct  may 
be  said  to  be  the  true  characteristic  of  an  ani- 
mal ;  there  being  no  animal  without  it,  and 
whatever  has  it,  being  properly  ranged  un- 
der the  class  of  animals.  Plants  receive 
their  nourishment  by  the  numerous  fibres  of 
their  roots,  but  have  no  common  receptacle 
for  digesting  the  food  received,  or  for  carry- 
ing off  the  excrements.  But  in  all,  even  the 
lowest  degree  of  animal  life,  we  may  ob- 
serve a  stomach  and  intestines,  even  where 
we  cannot  perceive  the  least  formation  of 
any  organs  of  the  senses,  unless  that  com- 
mon  one  of  feeling,  as  in  oysters. 

ALIMENTARY  DUCT.  The  alimentary 
canal.  The  thoracic  duct  is  sometimes  so 
called. 

ALIMOS.     Common  liquorice. 

ALIMUH.  See  Arum. 

ALIXDESIS.  ('Ax/v^W/?,  from  a.xivftsp.1,  to 
be  turned  about.)  A  bodily  exercise,  which 
seems  to  be  rolling  on  the  ground,  or  rather 
in  the  dust,  after  being  annointed  with  oil. 
Hippocrates  says  it  hath  nearly  the  same 
effect  as  wrestling. 

ALIPJENOS.  (From  «t,  neg.  and  \t7rntvat, 
to  be  fat.)  Jllipanum.  JLlipantos.  AD 
external  remedy,  without  fat  or  moisture. 

ALIPASMA.  (From  «A«cf>a>,  to  annoint.)  An 
ointment  rubbed  upon  the  body,  to  prevent 
sweating. 

ALIPB.  Remedies  for  wounds  in  the 
cheek,  to  prevent  inflammatiou. 

ALIPOW.  A  species  of  tureth,  found  near 
Mount  Ceti,  in  Languedoc.  It  is  a  power- 
ful purgative  used  instead  of  senna,  but 
much  more  active. 

ALIPTJSJ.  (From  &\ii<$eot  to  annoint.)  Ser- 
vants who  aRointed  the  persons  after  battl- 
ing. 


•32 


AL1C 


ALK 


Alisanders.     See  Smyrnium. 
ALISMA.    (From  *A?,  the  sea.)    Wa- 
ter plantain.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnxan  system.    Class,  Hexandna. 
Order,  Polygynia. 

ALISTELIS.    (From  &\st  the  sea.)    Ma- 
rial  of  ammonia. 

ALITT.    Jllith.    Asafcetida. 
ALKAFIAL.    Antimony. 
ALKAHEST.   An  imaginary  universal  men- 
struum,  or  solvent. 

ALKAHEST  GLAUBERI.  Alkaline  salts.  See 
Alcatest. 

ALKAHA.T  GLAUBERI.  An  alkali. 
ALKALI.  Alkali,  in  Arabic,  signifies 
burnt ;  or  from  al  and  kali,  \.  e.  the  essence, 
or  the  whole  of  kali,  the  plant  from  which  it 
was  originally  prepared, though  now  derived 
from  plants  of  every  kind.)  Alcali,  alafi, 
alafor,  alafort,  calcadis.  A  term  given  to 
substances  which  possess  the  following  pro- 
perties :  They  are  incombustible,  and  soluble 
in  water;  they  possession  acrid,  urinous 
taste.  When  mixed  with  siliceous  sub- 
stances, and  exposed  to  an  Intense  heat,  they 
form  a  more  or  less  perfect  glass.  They 
unite  with  another  class  of  bodies  called 
acids,  and  form  new  compounds,  in  which 
both  the  acid  and  alkaline  properties  are 
more  or  less  lost.  They  render  oils  misci- 
ble  with  water.  They  change  various  blue 
vegetable  pigments  to  green ;  red  to  violet, 
or  blue ,  and  yellow  to  brown.  Blue  pig- 
ments, that  have  been  turned  red  with  acids, 
are  again  restored  by  alkalies  to  their  pri- 
mitive colours.  They  emit  light  on  the  af- 
fusion of  the  dense  acids  when  freed  from 
water.  They  attract  water  and  carbonic  acid 
from  the  atmosphere.  They  unite  to  sulphur 
by  fusion,  and  by  means  of  water.  They  ex- 
ert a  great  solvent  power  on  the  cellular 
membrane  and  animal  fibre.  They  also  cor- 
rode woollen  cloth,  and,  if  sufficiently  con- 
centrated, convert  it  into  a  sort  of  jelly. 

They  are  only  three  kinds  of  alkalis  at 
present  known  : 

1.  The  mineral,  called  soda,  in  the  new 
chymical  nomenclature.    See  Soda. 

2.  The  vegetable,  called  potassa,  in  the 
new  chymical  nomenclature.     See  Potassa. 

3.  Ammonia,  or  the  caustic  volatile  alkali, 
is  the  third.  See  Ammonia. 

To  these,  some  chymists  add  barytes,  and 
some  other  earths. 

Alkalis  are  either  .fixed,  that  is,  they  are 
not  reduced  to  the  state  of  gas,  by  the  most 
intense  heat ;  or  they  are  -volatile,  i.  e.  the 
common  temperature  is  almost  sufficient  to 
change  their  state  of  aggregation ;  potash 
and  soda  are  of  the  former  kind ;  and,  of 
the  latter,  ammonia  is  the  only  one 
known. 

ALKALESCENT.  Slightly  alkaline. 

ALKALI,  c  ITTSTIC.  An  alkali  is  so  called 
when  deprived  of  the  carbonic  acid  it 


soulams  for  it  then  becomes  more  caustic 
and  more  violent  in  its  action. 

ALKALI  FIXUM.  Those  alkalis  are  so 
called  that  emit  no  characteristic  smell, 
and  cannot  be  volatilized,  but  with  the 
greatest  difficulty.  Two  kinds  of  fixed  al- 
kalis have  only  hitherto  been  known,  name- 
ly, potash  and  soda.  See  Potash  and  Soda. 

Alkali,  Jossile.     See  Soda. 

Alkali,  mineral.  (So  called  because  it 
forms  the  basis  of  marine  salts.)  See  Soda. 

Alkali,  vegetable.  (So  called  because  it 
abounds  in  many  vegetables.)  See  Pot- 
ash. 

Alkali,  volatile.  (So  called  because  it  is 
volatile  in  opposition  to  the  other  alkalis, 
which  are  fixed  )  See  j^mwioma. 

ALKALINA.  A  class  of  substances  de- 
scribed by  Cullen  as  comprehending  the 
substances  otherwise  termed  antacida. 
They  consist  of  alkalis,  and  also  of  sub- 
stances, into  which  they  enter  in  combina- 
tion. The  principal  alkalines  in  use,  are  the 
carbonates  and  subcarbonates  of  soda,  pot- 
ash, and  ammonia. 

ALKALIZATIOV.  (Alcalizatio,  onis,  f.) 
Alkalization.  The  impregnating  any  thing 
with  an  alkaline  salt,  as  spirit  of  wine,  &c. 

ALKANET.  (Alkanah,  a  reed.  Arab*) 
Radix  anchusse. 

ALKAWNA.     See  Anchusa. 

ALKANNA  VERA.  Alkauna  Orientalis. 
An  Oriental  plant ;  the  Lawsonia  inermis, 
ramis  inermibus,  of  Linnaeus;  principally 
employed  in  its  native  place,  as  a  dye.  The 
root  is  the  officinal  part ;  which,  however, 
is  rarely  met  with  in  the  shops.  It  possesses 
adstringent  properties,  and  may  be  used  as 
a  substitute  for  the  anchusa. 

ALKASA.     Alksoal.    A  crucible. 

ALCANTHUM.    Arsenic. 

ALKANT.     Quicksilver. 

ALKEKENGI.  (Alkekengi,  Arab.) 
Halicabaidro.  Winter  cherry.  This  plant, 
Physalis  alkekengi  of  Linnaeus  : — foliis  ge- 
minis  integris  acutis,  caule  herbaceo,  in- 
feme  subramoso,  is  cultivated  in  our  gar- 
dens. The  berries  are  recommended  as  a 
diuretic,  from  six  to  twelve  for  a  dose,  in 
dropsicial  and  calculous  diseases. 

ALKERMES.  A  term  borrowed  from  the 
Arabs,  denoting  a  celebrated  remedy,  of 
the  form  and  consistence  of  a  confection, 
whereof  the  kermes  is  the  basis.  See 
Kermes. 

ALKEBVA.    (Arab.)  Castor  oil. 

ALKOHOL.  (An  Arabian  word,  which 
signifies  antimony :  so  called  from  the  usage 
of  the  Eastern  ladies  to  paint  their  eye- 
brows with  antimony,  reduced  to  a  moat 
subtile  powder ;  which  at  last  came  to  sig- 
nify any  thing  exalted  to  its  highest  perfec- 
tion.) Alcohol.  Alkol.  Spiritus  vinosus  rec- 
tificatns.  Spiritus  vini  rectsficatus.  Spiritus 
vini  concentrates,  Spiritus  vini  rectificatissi- 


ALL 


ALL 


inns.  Alcohol  is  highly  rectified  spirit  of 
wine,  freed  from  all  those  aqueous  particles 
which  are  not  essential  to  it  by  duly  perform- 
ing1 rectification.  In  its  purest  state,  it  is 
quite  colourless,  and  clear,  of  a  strong  and 
penetrating  smell  and  taste  ;  capable  of  be- 
ing set  on  fire  without  a  wick,  and  burning 
with  a  flame,  without  leaving  a  residue,  and 
without  smoke  and  soot.  Alcohol  is  miscl- 
ble  with  water  in  all  proportions.  It  does 
not  freeze  in  any  degree  of  coldness.  It  is 
the  direct  menstruum  or  solvent  of  resins. 
It  dissolves,  also,  the  natural  balsams.  The 


1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Order, 
JMonogynia.  Gavlick. 

2.  The  Fharmacopoeial  name  of  garlick. 
Theriaca  rusticorum.  JLllium  sativum  of 
Linnxus  : — caule  planifolio  bidbifero,  bulbo 
composite,  staminibus  tricuspidatis.  This 
species  of  garlick,  according  to  Linnseus, 
grows  spontaneously  in  Sicily ;  but,  as  it  is 
much  employed  for  culinary  and  medicinal 
purposes,  it  has  been  long  very  generally 
cultivated  in  gardens.  Every  part  of  the 
plant,  but  more  especially  the  rooti  has  a 


resinous  and  various  other  parts  of  plants  are  pungent  acrimonious  taste,  and  a  peculiarly 
also  soluble  in  alcohol,  hence  it  is  made  use  offensive  strong  smell.  This  odour  is  ex- 
tremely penetrating  and  diffusive;  for,  on 
the  root  being  taken  into  the  stomach,  the 
alliaceous  scent  impregnates  the  whole  sys-- 
tern,  and  is  discoverable  in  the  various  ex- 


of  for  extracting  those  parts,  and  for  making 
the  preparations  called  elixirs,  tinctures,  es- 
sences, &c.  In  England,  alcohol  is  pro- 
cured by  distillation  from  molasses ;  in 
Scotland  and  Ireland,  from  an  infusion  ot 


cretions,  as  in  tbe  urine,  perspiration,  milk, 


malt.     This  last,  before  its  rectification,  is  Sec.  Garlick  is  generally  allied  to  the  onion, 

termed  whiskey.    In  the  East-Indies,  arrack  from  which  it  seems  only  to  differ  in  being* 

is  distilled  from  rice  ;  in  the  West-Indies,  more  powerful  in  its  effects,  and  in  its  ac- 

rum  from  the  sugar  cane;  and  in  France  tive  matter,  being  in  a  more  fixed  state, 

and  Spain,  brandy  from  wine  ;  all  these  af-  By  stimulating  the  stomach  they  both  fa- 


ford  alcohol  by  distillation.  On  the  human 
solids,  alcohol  acts  as  a  most  violent  corru- 
gator  and  stimulus. 

ALKOSOK.     Camphire. 

ALKI  PLUMB i.  Supposed  to  be  acetat 
of  lead. 

ALKYMIA.     Powder  of  basilisk. 

ALLABOR.    Lead. 

ALLANTOIDES  MEMBRANA.  ("JIUantoides; 
from  «.AXO?,  a  hog's  pudding,  and  ttfcs,  like- 
ness •,  because,  in  some  brute  animals,  it  is 
long  and  thick.)  A  membrane  of  the  foetus, 
peculiar  to  brutes,  which  contains  the  urine 
discharged  from  the  bladder. 

ALLELUIA.  (Heb.  Praise  the  Lord.J 
The  acetosa,  or  wood-sorrel ;  so  named  from 
its  many  virtues.  See  Jlcelocella. 

ALL-GOOD.     English  mercury.     The  vul- 


vour  digestion,  and,  as  a  stimulus,  are  rea- 
dily diffused  over  the  system.  They  may, 
therefore,  be  considered  as  useful  condi- 
ments with  the  food  of  phlegmatic  people, 
or  those  whose  circulation  is  languid  and 
secretions  interrupted ;  but  with  those  sub- 
ject to  inflammatory  complaints,  or  where 
great  irritability  prevails,these  roots,  in  their 
acrid  state,  may  prove  very  hurtful.  The 
medicinal  uses  of  garlick  are  various  ;  it  has 
been  long  in  estimation  as  an  expectorant 
in  petuitous  asthmas,  and  other  pulmonary 
affections,  unattended  with  inflammation. 
In  hot  bilious  constitutions,  therefore,  gar- 
lick  is  improper:  for  it  frequently  produces 
flatulence,  head-ach,  thirst,  heat,  and  other 
inflammatory  symptoms.  A  free  use  of  it  is 
said  to  promote  the  piles  in  habits  disposed 


gar  name  for  the  Chenopodium  bonus  Henri-    to  this  complaint.    Its  utillity  as  a  diuretic 

in  dropsies  is  attested  by  unquestionable 
authorities  ;  and  its  febrifuge  power  has 
not  only  been  experienced  in  preventing  the 
paroxysms  of  intermittents,  (Bergius  says 
quartans  have  been  cured  by  it ;  and  he  be- 
gins by  giving  one  bulb,  or  clove,  morning 


cus  of  Linnxus  ;  a  plant  which  may  be  boil- 
ed-for  spinach,  and  which  is  in  no  degree 
interior  to  it. 

JUL-heal.     See     Heraclium  and  Stachys. 

ALLIARIA.  (From  allium,  garlick  ;  from 
its  smell  resembling  garlick.)  Jack  of  the 


hedge.  Sauce-alone,  or  stinking  hedge-mus-    and   evening,  adding  every  day  one  more, 


tard.  The  plant  to  which  this  name  is 
given,  in  the  Pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Erysis 
mum  alliaria  ;  Joliis  cordatis  of  Linnxus;  it 
is  sometimes  exhibited  in  humid  asthma  and 
dyspnoea,  with  success.  Its  virtues  are 
powerfully  diaphoretic,  diuretic,  and  anti- 
scorbutic. 

ALL.ICAR.     Vinegar. 

ALLICOA.      Petroleum. 

ALLIGATUUA>    A  ligature,  or  bandage. 

ALLIOTICUM.  (From  O.KKIOO>  ,  to  alter,  or 
vary.)  An  alterative  medicine,  consisting 
of  various  antiscorbutics.  Galen, 


till  four  or  five  cloves  be  taken  at  a  dose  : 
if  the  fever  then  vanishes,  the  dose  is  to  be 
diminished,  and  it  will  be  sufficient  to  take 
one,  or  even  two  cloves,  twice  a  day,  for 
some  weeks  ;)  but  even  in  subduing  the 
plague.  Another  virtue  of  garlick  is  that  of 
an  anthelminthic.  11  has  like  wise  been  found 
of  great  advantage  in  scorbutic  cases,  and 
in  calculous  disorders,  acting  in  these,  not 
only  as  a  diuretic,  but,  in  several  instances, 
manifesting  a  lithrontriptic  power.  That 
the  juice  of  alliaceous  plants  in  general,  has 
considerable  effects  upon  human  calculi,  is 


ALLIUM.  (tfrom  oteo,  to  smell,  because  to  be  inferred  by  the  experiments  of  Lo&b  ; 
it  stinks ;  or  from  AMU,  to  avoid,  as  being  and  we  are  abundantly  warranted  in  as- 
unpleasant  to  most  people.)  Garlick.  serting,  that  a  decoction  of  the  beards  of 


ALL 


ALN 


Jeeks,  taken  liberally,  and  its  use  persevered 
in  for  a  length  of  time,  has  been  found  re- 
markably successful  in  calculous  and  gravel- 
ly complaints.  The  penetratingand  diffusive 
acrimony  of  gat-lick,  renders  its  external 
application  useful  in  many  disorders,  as  a 
rubefacient,  and  more  especially  as  applied 
to  the  soles  of  the  feet,  to  cause  a  revulsion 
from  the  head  or  breast,  as  was  .successfully 
practised  and  recommended  by  Sydenham. 
As  soon  as  an  inflammation  appears,  the 
garlick  cataplasm  should  be  removed,  and 
one  of  bread  and  milk  be  applied,  to  obvi- 
ate excessive  pain.  Garlick  has  also  been 
variously  employed  externally,  to  tumours 
and  cutaneous  diseases ;  and,  in  certain  cases 
of  deafness,  a  clove,  or  small  bulb  of  this 
root,  wrapt  in  gauze  or  muslin,  and  intro- 
duced into  the  meatusauditorius,  has  been 
found  an  efficacious  remedy.  Garlick  m:<y 
be  administered  in  different  forms  ;  swal- 
lowing the  clove  entire,  after  being  dipped 
in  oil,  is  recommended  as  the  most  effec- 
tual, or,  where  this  cannot  be  done,  by 
cutting  it  into  pieces  without  bruising  it, 
may  be  found  to  answer  equally  well,  pro- 
ducing thereby  no  uneasiness  in  the  fauces. 
On  being  beaten  up,  and  formed  into  pills, 
the  active  parts  of  this  medicine  soon  eva- 
porate ;  this  Dr.  Woodville,  in  his  Medical 
Botany,  notices,  on  the  authority  of  Cul- 
len,  who  thinks  that  Lewis  has  fallen  into 
a  gross  error,  in  supposing  dried  garlick 
more  active  than  fresh  The  syrup  and 
oxymel  of  gariick,  which  formerly  had  a 
place  in  the  British  Pharmacopoeias,  are 
now  expunged.  It  may  be  necessary  to  no- 
tice that,  by  some,  the  cloves  of  garlick  are 
bruised  and  applied  to  the  wrists,  to  cure 
agues,  and  to  the  bend  of  the  arm,  to  cure  the 
tooth-ache  :  when  held  in  the  hand,  they  are 
said  to  relieve  hiccough  ;  when  beat  with 
common  oil  into  a  poultice,  they  resolve 
sluggish  humours ;  and,  if  laid  on  the  navels 
of  children,  they  are  supposed  to  destroy 
worms  in  the  intestines. 

AM.IUM  CEPA.  The  systematic  name  for 
the  Cepa  of  the  shops.  See  Cepa, 

ALLIUM  POKBTIM.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  Porrutn  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See 
Porrum. 

ALLIUM  SATIVUM.  The  systematic  name 
for  Allinm.  See  Allium. 

ALLIUM  VICTOBIALIS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  VictoraUs  longa  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias. See  Victoralis  longa, 

ALLOCHOOS.  (From  AAAO?,  another,  and 
Ai^oi,  to  speak.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word 
to  mean  delirious. 

ALLOKSTS.  (From  *AM?,  another.)  Al- 
teration in  the  state  of  a  disease. 

ALLOETICA.  (From  AXAC?,  another.)  Al- 
teratives Medicines  which  change  the  ap- 
peaiv.nce  of  the  disease. 

ALLOGNOSIS  (From  at^xc?,  another,  andyvcu, 
to  know. )  Delirium ;  perversion  of  the  judg- 
ment ;  incapability  of  distinguishing  persons. 


ALLOPUASI*.  (From  «x\of,  another,  and 
<£*»,  to  speak,)  According  to  Hippocrates, 
a  delirium,  where  the  patiem  is  not  able  to 
distinguish  one  thing  from  another. 

ALLOTHIOPHAGIA.  (From  axxo7§w?»  fo- 
reign, and  <j>«7/ft),  to  eat.)  A  synonym  of 
pica.  See  Pica.  In  Vogel's  Nosology  it 
signifies  the  greedily  eating  unusual  things 
for  food. 

ALLOTS.  By  this  word,  chymists  and  ar- 
tificers commonly  understand  any  portion  of 
base  metal,  or  metalic  mixture,  which  is 
added  to  combine  metals  by  fusion  into  one 
seemingly  homogeneous  mass. 

Allspice.     See  Pimento. 

ALMA.  Water ;  and  the  first  motion  of 
a  foetus  to  free  itself  from  its  confinement. 

ALMABRI.     A  stone-like  amber. 

ALMAGRA.     Bolum  cuprum. 

1.  Red  earth,  or  ochre,  used  by  the  an- 
cients as  an  astringent. 

2.  Rulandus  says  it  is  the  same  as  Lotto. 

3.  In  the  Theatrum  Chymicum   it   is  a 
name    for  the   white  sulphur  of  the   al- 
chymists. 

ALMARAJTDA.     Almakis-     Litharge. 

ALMANDA  CATHABTICA.  A  plant  growing 
on  the  shores  of  Cayenne  and  Surinam, 
used  by  the  inhabitants  as  a  remedy  for  the 
colic  ;  supposed  to  be  cathartic. 

AIMARCAB.     (Arab.)    Litharge  of  silver. 

ALMACARIDA.     Litharge  of  silver. 

ALMARGEN.     Almarago.    Coral. 

ALMARKASITA.     Mercury. 

ALMARTAK.     Powder  of  litharge. 

AMATATICA.     Copper. 

ALMECASITE.     Almechasite.     Copper. 

ALMLEAILETU.  A  word  used  by  Avicen- 
na,  to  express  a  preternatural  heat  less  than 
that  of  fever,  and  which  may  continue  after 
a  fever. 

ALMENE.     Sal  lucidum,  or  sal  gemmae. 

ALTCISA.     Musk. 

ALMIZADIR.  Verdigris,  or  muriat  of  am- 
monia. 

ALMIZADAR.     Muriat  of  Ammonia. 

Almond,  bitter.     See  Amygdala. 

Almond,  common.    See  Amygdala. 

Almond,  sweet.     See  Amygdala. 

ALMONDS  OF  THE  EARS.  A  popular  name 
for  the  tonsils,  which  have  been  so  called 
from  their  resemblance  to  an  almond  in 
shape.  See  Tonsils. 

ALMONDS  OP  THE  THROAT.  A  vulgar 
name  for  the  tonsils. 

AI.NABATJ.  In  Avicenna  and  Scorpion, 
this  word  means  the  siliquadulcis,  a  gentle- 
laxative. 

ALNEC.     Stannum,  or  tin. 

ALNERIC.     Sulphur  vivum. 
ALN  US.     (Aim,  Ital.)     The  alder. 
The  pharmacopceial  name  of  two  plants, 
sometimes  used  in  medicine,  though  rarely 
employed  in  the  present  practice. 

Alnus  rotundifolio  ;  glitfinosa  ,-  viridis ; 
the  common  alder-tree,  called  amtndanus. 

Alnus  nigra>  \z\frangula  ;  the  rhammis 


ALO 

fraugula  of  Linnaeus.  The  black  alder, 
called  also  aunus, 

All  the  parts  of  these  trees  are  astringent 
and  bitter.  The  bark  is  most  astringent; 
a  decoction  of  it  has  cured  agues,  and  is 
often  used  to  repel  inflammatory  tumours 
of  the  throat,  by  way  of  gargle.  The  inner 
yellow  bark  of  the  trunk,  or  root,  given  to 
£ij.,  vomits,  purges,  and  gripes  ;  but, joined 
with  aromatics,  it  operates  more  agreea- 
bly. An  infusion  or  decoction  in  water 
inspissated  to  an  extract,  act  yet  more 
mildly  than  these.  The  berries  of  alder  are 
purgative.  They  are  not  in  use  under  their 
own  name,  but  are  often  substituted  for 
buck-thorn  berries ;  to  discover  which,  it 
should  be  observed,  that  the  berries  of  the 
black  alder  have  a  black  skin,  a  blue  juice, 
und  two  seeds  in  each  of  them  ;  whereas  the 
buckthorn  berries  have  a  green  juice,  and 
commonly  four  seeds.  The  substitution  of 
one  for  the  other  is  not  of  material  conse- 
quence, as  the  plants  belong  to  the  same 
genus,  and  the  berries  do/not  differ  greatly. 

Dr.  Murray,  of  Gottingen,  recommends 
from  his  own  experience,  the  leaves  of  alder 
chopped  in  small  pieces,  and  heated  over  the 
fire,  as  the  best  remedy  with  which  he  is  ac- 
quainted for  dispersing  milk  in  the  breasts. 

Aloe.     See  Aloes. 

ALOEDAHIA.  (From  *xo»,  the  aloe.)  Com- 
pound purging  medicines  so  called  from 
having  aloes  as  the  chief  ingredient. 

ALOEPHAXGINA.  Medicines  formed  by 
a  combination  of  aloes  and  aromatics. 

ALOES.  (From  ahlah,  a  Hebrew  word,  sig- 
nifying growing  near  the  sea.)  The  Aloe. 

1.  A  genus  of  plants  of  theLinnxan  sys- 
tem. Class,  Hexandria.    Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  in- 
spissated juice  of  some  of  the  aloe  plants. 
Fel  nature,  nature's  gall ;  so  named  from  its 
intense  bitterness.    Aloes  are  distinguished 
into  three  species,  socotorine,  hepatic,  and 
cabaline  ;  of  which  the  two  first  are  directed 
for  officinal  use  in  our  pharmacopoeias. 

The  1st.  Aloes  Succotorina  vel  Zocotorina. 
Succotorine  aloes,  is  obtained  from  the 
Aloe  perfoliata  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  canli- 
nis  dentatis,  ample  xicaulibus  vaginantibus, 
jloribus  corymbosis,  cernuis,  pedunculatis, 
subcylindritis :  it  is  brought  over  wrapt  in 
skins,  and  is  of  a  bright  surface  and  in  some 
degree  pellucid ;  in  the  lump,  of  a  yellowish 
red  colour,  with  a  purplish  cast ;  when  re- 
duced into  powder,  it  is  of  a  golden  colour. 
It  is  hard  and  friable  in  very  cold  weather ; 
but  in  summer  it  softens  very  easily  be- 
twixt the  fingers.  It  is  extremely  bitter 
and  also  accompanied  with  an  aromatic 
flavour,  but  not  so  much  as  to  cover  its 
disagreeable  taste.  Its  scent,  though  bitter, 
is  rather  agreeable,  being  somewhat  similar 
to  that  of  myrrh. 

2.  Aloes  hepatica,  vel  Barbadensis :  the 
common  or  Barbadoes  or  hepatic  aloes. 
.  line  perfoliata  of  Linnaeus :— Jloribus  pedun- 


ALO  3a 

culatis,  cernuis  co)*ymbosist  subcytindricis,fo' 
His  spinosis,  co?)fertis,  dentatis,  vag-inantibns, 
plants,  maculatis.  The  best  is  broug'ht  from 
Barbadoes  in  large  gourd  shells ;  an  inferior 
sort  in  pots,  and\he  worst  in  casks.  It  is 
darker  coloured  than  the  socotorine,  and  not 
so  bright;  it  is  also  drier  and  more  com- 
pact, though  sometimes  the  sort  in  casks  is 
soft  and  clammy.  To  the  taste  it  is  intensely 
bitter  and  nauseous,  being  almost  wholly 
without  that  aroma  which  is  observed  in  the 
socotorine.  To  the  smell  it  is  strong  and 
disagreeable. 

3.  Aloes  cabaUina  vel  Guineensis  ;  Horse - 
aloes.  This  is  easily  distinguished  from 
both  the  foregoing  by  its  strong  rank  smell ; 
in  other  respects  it  agrees  pretty  much  with 
the  hepatic,  and  is  now  not  unfrequently 
sold  in  its  place.  Sometimes  it  is  prepared 
so  pure  and  bright  as  scarcely  to  be  distin- 
guishable by  the  eye,  even  from  the  socoto- 
rine, but  its  offensive  smell  betrays  it ;  and 
if  this  also,  should  be  dissipated  by  art,  its 
wanting  the  aromatic  flavour  of  the  finer 
aloes  will  be  a  sufficient  criterion.  This 
aloe  is  not  admitted  into  the  materia  medi- 
ca,  and  is  not  employed  chiefly  by  farriers. 

The  general  nature  of  these  three  kinds  is 
nearly  the  same.  Their  particular  differ- 
ences  only  consist  in  the  different  propor- 
tions of  gum  to  their  resin,  and  in  their 
flavour.  The  smell  and  taste  reside  prin- 
cipally in  the  gum,  as  do  the  principal  vir- 
tues of  the  aloes.  Twelve  ounces  of  Bar- 
badoes aloes  yields  nearly  4  ounces  of  resin, 
and  8  of  gummy  extract  The  same  quan- 
tity of  socotorine  aloes  yields  3  ounces  of 
resin  and  9  of  gummy  extract. 

Aloes  is  a  well  known  stimulating  purga- 
tive, a  property  which  it  possesses  not  only 
when  taken  internally,  but  also  by  external 
application.  The  cathartic  quality  of  aloes 
does  not  reside  in  the  resinous  part  of  the 
drug,  but  in  the  gum,  for  the  pure  resin 
has  little  or  no  purgative  power.  Its  me- 
dium dose  is  from  5  to  15  grains,  nor  does 
a  larger  quantity  operate  more  effectually. 
Its  operation  is  exerted  on  the  large  in- 
testines, principally  on  the  rectum.  In 
small  doses  long  continued,  it  often  pro- 
duces much  heat,  and  irritation,  particu- 
larly about  the  anus,  from  which  it  some- 
times occasions  a  bloody  discharge ;  there- 
fore, to  those  who  are  subject  to  piles,  or 
of  an  hasmorrhagic  diathesis,  or  even  in  a 
state  of  pregnancy,  its  exhibition  has  been 
productive  of  considerable  mischief;  but 
on  the  contrary,  by  those  of  a  phlegmatic 
constitution,  or  those  suffering  by  uterine 
obstructions  (for  the  stimulant  action  of 
aloes,  it  has  been  supposed,  may  be  extend- 
ed to  the  uterus,)  and  in  some  cases  of  dys- 
pepsia, palsy,  gout,  and  worms,  aloes  may 
be  employed  as  a  laxative  with  peculiar 
advantage.  In  all  diseases  of  the  bilious 
tribe,  aloes  is  the  strongest  purge,  and  the 
best  preparations  for  this  purpose  are  the 


ALO 


ALL3 


pilula  ex  aloe  cum  myrrha,  the  tinctura 
aloes,  or  extractum  colocynthidis  com- 
positum.  Its  efficacy  in  jaundice  is  very 
considerable,  as  it  proves  a  succedaneum 
to  the  bile,  which  in  that  disease  is  de- 
fective either  in  quantity  or  quality. 
Aloes  therefore  may  be  considered  as  inju- 
rious where  inflammation  or  irritation  exist 
in  the  bowels  or  neighbouring  parts,  in 
pregnancy,  or  in  habits  disposed  to  piles, 
but  highly  serviceable  in  all  hypochondriac 
affections,  cachectic  habits,  and  persons 
labouring  under  oppression  of  the  stomach 
caused  by  irregularity:  Aromatics  correct 
the  offensive  qualities  of  aloes  the  most  per- 
fectly .The  canella  alba  answers  toierably.and 
without  any  inconvenience;  but  some  rather 
prefer  the  essential  oils  for  this  purpose. 
Dr.  Cullen  says,  "  If  any  medicine  be  en- 
titled to  the  appellation  of  a  stomach  purge, 
it  is  certainly  aloes.  It  is  remarkable  with 
regard  to  it,  that  it  operates  almost  to  as 
good  a  purpose  in  a  small  as  in  a  large  dose; 
that  5  grains  will  produce  one  considerable 
dejection,  and  20  grains  will  do  no  more, 
except  it  be  that  in  the  last  dose  the  opera- 
tion will  be  attended  with  gripes,  &.c.  Its 
chief  use  is  t«  render  the  peristaltic  motion 
regular,  and  it  is  one  of  the  best  cures  in 
habitual  costiveness.  There  is  a  difficulty 
we  meet  with  in  the  exhibition  of  purg-alives 
viz.  that  they  will  not  act  but  in  their  full 
dose,  and  will  not  produce  half  their  effect 
if  given  in  half  the  dose.  For  ihis  purpose 
we  are  chiefly  confined  to  aloes.  Neutral 
salts  in  half  their  dose  will  not  have  half 
their  effect ;  although  even  from  these,  by 
large  dilution,  we  may  obtain  this  property; 
but  besides  them  and  our  present  medicine, 
I  know  no  other  which  has  any  title  to  it 
except  sulphur.  Aloes  sometimes  cannot 
be  employed.  It  has  the  effect  of  stimu- 
lating the  rectum  more  than  other  purges, 
and  with  justice  has  been  accused  of  ex- 
citing hxmorrhoidal  swellings,  so  that  we 
ought  to  abstain  from  it  in  such  cases,except 
when  we  want  to  promote  them.  Aloes 
has  the  effect  of  rarefying  the  blood  and 
disposing  to  hsemorrhagy,  and  hence  it  is 
not  recommended  in  uterine  fluxes.  Foetid 
gums  are  of  the  same  nature  in  producing 
haemorrhagy,  and  perhaps  this  is  the  founda- 
tion of  their  emmenagogue  power."  Aloes 
is  administered  either  simply  in  powders, 
which  is  too  nauseous,or  else  in  composition: 
— 1.  With  purgatives,  as  soap,  scammony, 
colocynth,  or  rhubarb.  2.  With  aromatics, 
as  canella,  ginger,  or  essential  oils.  3.  With 
bitters,  as  gentian.  4.  With  cmmenagogues, 
as  iron,  myrrh,  wine,  8cc.  It  may  be  ex- 
hibited in  pills  as  the  most  convenient  form, 
or  else  dissolved  in  wine,  or  diluted  alcohol. 
The  officinal  preparations  of  aloes  are  the 
following — Pilula  Aloes.  Pilula  Aloes  cum 
Assafceticte.  Pil.  Al.  cum  Colocynth.  Pil. 
Al.  cum  Myrrh.  T.  Aloes.  T.  Al.  JEth. 
T.  AJ.  cum  Myrrh.  Vin.  Aloes  Sac.  Pil. 


Aloes  comp.  Pulv.  Aloes  cum  Canell.  Puly, 
Al.  cum  Guaiac.  Pulv.  Al.  cum  Ferro.  Tinct. 
Aloes  comp.  Ext.  Colocynth.  comp.  Tinct. 
Benzoes.  comp.  and  some  others. 

ALOETICS.  Medicines  wherein  aloes  is 
the  chief  or  fundamental  ingredient. 

ALOGOTROPHIA.  (From  axo^o?,  dispro- 
portionate, and  Tg«<j>&>,  to  nourish.)  Unequal 
nourishment,  as  in  the  rickets. 

ALOUAR.  (Arab.)  Alohoc.  Mercury. 
ALOES  LIGNUM.  See  Lignum  Aloes. 
ALOMBA.     (Arab.)  JLlooc,  Plumbum,  or 
lead. 

ALOPECES.  (From  &xa>7n%,  the  fox.)  The 
psoa  muscles  are  so  called,  by  Fallopius 
and  Vesalius,  because  in  the  fox  they  are 
particularly  strong. 

ALOPECIA,  (from  AKODTTH^  a  fox;  be- 
cause the  fox  is  subject  to  a  distemper  that 
resembles  it :  or,  as  some  say,  because  the 
fox's  urine  will  occasion  baldness.)  Athrix 
depilis.  Phalacrotis.  Baldness,  or  the  fall,- 
ing  off  of  the  hair  ;  when  on  the  sinciput, 
calvities,  calvitium. 

ALOSA.    (From  ctA/a-^a,  to  take  ;  because 
it  is  a  ravenous  fish.)     The  chad,  Clupea 
nlosa  of  Linnaeus,  whose  flesh  is  by  some 
commended  as  a  restorative. 
AI.OSAT.  Alosohoc,     Quicksilver. 
ALOSANTHO.  (From  *x?,  salt,  andatvfls?,  a 
flower.)  Alosanthum.     Flowers  of  salt. 

ALPHABET  ic  UM  CHTMICUM.      Raymond 
Lully  hath  given  the  world  this  alphabet, 
but  to  what  end  is  difficult  to  say  : 
A  signtficat  Deum. 

B  Mercurium 

C  Salts  Petram. 

D  Vitriolum. 

E  Menstruate. 

F  Lnnam  claram. 

G Mercurium  nostrum. 

H Salem  purum. 

I    Compositium  Lunee. 

K  Compositum  Solis. 

L Terr  an  compositi  Lunae. 

M Jiquam  compositi  Luna 

N  J£rem  compositi  Lunce. 

O  Tewam  compositi  Solis. 

P  Aquam  compositi  Solis. 

Q  JErem  cmnpositi  Solis. 

II  Ignem  compositi  Solis. 

S  Lapidem  Album 

T  Medicinam  corporis  rubel. 

U  Color  em  fund  secreti. 

X  Igriem  siccum  cineris. 

Y  — —  Calorem  balnei. 

Z  Separationem  lignorum. 

Z  Alembicum  cum  cucurbit  a. 

ALPHAXTC.  .Alphenic.  An  Arabian 
word  (signifying  tender)  for  barley-sugar,  or 
sugar-candy. 

ALPHITA.  (.Wptrita,  the  plural  of  a.\^ircvt 
the  meal  of  barley  in  general.)  By  Hippo- 
crates this  term  is  applied  to  barley-meal 
either  toasted  or  fried.  Galen  says  that 
xyfAva.  is  coarse  meal,  «uet//>ov  is  fine 
and  axQiT*  is  a  middling  sort. 


ALT 


ALU 


ALPHITIDON  .  Jllphitidum.  It  is  when  a 
bone  is  broken  into  small  fragments  like 
dlphita,  i.  e.  bran. 

AtPHoirsiN.  The  name  of  an  instrument 
for  extracting  balls.  It  is  so  called  from 
the  name  of  its  inventor  Alphonso  Ferrier, 
a  Neapolitan  physician.  It  consists  of  three 
branches,  which  separate  from  each  other 
by  their  elasticity,  but  are  capable  of  being 
closed  by  means  of  a  tube  in  which  they 
are  included. 

AUHUS.  (atx^o?,  from  A\^OJVU>,  to  change  ; 
because  it  changes  the  colour  of  the  skin.) 
Vitiligo  alba.  Murphcea  alba.  Lepra  macula- 
sa  alba.  A  species  of  leprosy,  called  by  the 
ancients  vitiligo,  and  which  they  divided 
into  alphus,  melas,  and  leuce.  It  is  produ- 
ced by  a  peculiar  miasma,  which  is  endemial 
to  Arabia.  See  Lepra. 

ALPINI  BALSAMUM.    Balm  ofGilead. 

ALRACHAS.     Lead. 

ALRATICA.  A  word  used  by  Albucasis, 
to  signify  a  partial  or  a  total  imperforation 
of  the  vagina.  It  is  an  Arabic  word. 

ALSAMACH.  An  Arabic  name  for  the 
great  hole  in  the  os  petrosum. 

ALSINE.  (From  otxxoc,  a  grove  ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  grows  in  great  abundance  in 
woods  and  shady  places.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system. 
Class,  Pentandna.  Order,  Trigynia.  Chick- 
weed. 

ALSINE  MEDIA.  Morsus  gallince  cen- 
tunculus.  The  name  for  the  plant,  called 
chickweed,  which,  if  boiled  tender,  may  be 
eaten  like  spinach,  and  forms  also  an  excel- 
lent emollient  poultice. 

ALTAFOR.     Camphire. 

ALTERATIVES.  (Alterantia,  sc.  medi- 
ramenta  :  from  altero,  to  change.)  Those 
remedies  are  so  called,  which  are  given 
with  a  view  to  re-establish  the  healthy 
functions  of  the  animal  ccconomy,  without 
producing  any  sensible  evacuation. 

ALTHAEA.  (From  *xSea>,  to  heal;  so 
called  from  its  supposed  qualities  in  heal- 
ing.) Marsh-mallow. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  of  the 
Linnaean  system.    Class,  Monadelphia.    Or- 
der, Polyandria. 

2.  The    pharmacopoeial    name    of   the 
marsh-mallow.      Althaea  officinalis  of  Lin- 
naeus :  —  -foliis  simpUcibus  tomentosis.     Com- 
mon marsh-mallow. 

The  mucilaginous  matter  with  which 
this  plant  abounds,  is  the  medicinal  part  of 
the  plant  :  it  is  commonly  employed  for 
its  emollient  and  demulcent  qualities  in 
tickling  coughs,  honrseness,and  catarrhs,  in 
dysentery,  and  difficulty  and  heat  of  urine. 
It  relaxes  the  passages"  in  nephritic  com- 
plaints, in  which  last  case  a  decoction  is  the 
best  preparation.  Two  or  three  ounces  of 
the  fresh  roots  may  be  boiled  in  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  water  to  a  quart,  to  which  one 
once  of  gum-arabic  may  be  added.  The 
following  is  given  where  it  is  required  that 


large  quantities  should  be  used.  An  ounce 
of  the  dried  roots  is  to  be  boiled  in  water 
enough  to  leave  two  or  three  pints  to  be 
poured  off' for  use  :  if  more  of  the  root  be 
used,  the  liquor  will  be  disagreeably  slimy. 
If  sweetened,  by  adding  a  little  more  of  the 
root  of  liquorice,  it  will  be  very  palatable. 
The  root  had  formerly  a  place  in  many  of 
the  compounds  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  but 
now  it  is  only  directed  in  the  form  of  syrup. 

ALTEUEA  OFFICINAIIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  i  he  marsh-mallow.  See  Althaea. 

ALTHANACA.     Althanacha,     Orpiment. 

ALTHEBEGIUM.  An  Arabian  name  for  a 
sort  of  swelling,  such  as  is  observed  in  ca- 
chectic and  leuco-phlegmatic  habits. 

ALTHEXIS.  (From  atxSaa,  to  cure,  or 
heal.)  Hippocrates  often  uses  this  word  to 
signify  the  cure  of  a  distemper. 

ALTIHIT.  So  Avicenna  calls  the  Laser- 
pitiumoftfie  ancients. 

ALUD.     (Arab.)     Aloes. 

ALUDELS.  Hollow  spheres  of  stone,  glass, 
or  earthen-ware,  with  a  short  neck  project- 
ing at  each  end,  by  means  of  which  one 
globe  might  be  set  upon  the  other.  The 
uppermost  has  no  opening  at  the  top.  They 
were  used  in  former  times  for  the  sublima- 
tion of  several  substances. 

Alum.     See  Jllnmen* 

ALUMEN.  (Jfom.Arab.)  Assos.azub, 
aseb,  elanula.  Sulphas  elumina  acidulus, 
cum  potassd.  Super-sulphas  alumina  et  po- 
tassce.  Argilla  vitriolata.  Alum. 

A  neutral  salt,  formed  by  the  combina- 
tion of  the  earth  called  alumine,  or  pure 
clay,  with  sulphuric  acid,  and  a  little  pot- 
ash. 

The  alum  of  commerce,  and  that  present- 
ed for  medicinal  purposes,  is  afforded  by 
ores  which  are  dug  out  of  the  earth  for  this 
purpose,  and  manufactured  by  first  decom- 
posing the  ore,  then  lixiviating  it,  evapora- 
ting the  lixiviums,  and  then  crystallizing 
the  alum,  which  affects  the  form  oftetra- 
hedral  pyramids,  applied  to  each  other  base 
to  base;  sometimes  the  angles  are  truncated. 

The  following  kinds  of  alum  are  met  with 
in  the  shops  : 

1.  Ice  or  rock  alum.    Jllumen  commune  .- 
alwnen     crystallinum,     rupeum,    factitium. 
Common  alum ;    fictitious  alum  :    English 
alum.    This  is  always  in  very  large  transpa- 
rent masses,   and  derives  its  name  from 
Rocca  in  Syria,  now  called  Edessa,  in  which 
the  earliest  manufactory  of  this  salt  was 
established  ;   or  from  the  hardness  ar.d  size 
the  masses.    This  species  is  not  very  pure. 

2.  Roman  alum.    Jllumen  Romanwn :  alu- 
men   rubrum  rutilum,  rochi   Gallis.     Called 
rock  alum  by  the  French.      This  species, 
which  is  prepared  in  the  territory  of  Civi- 
ta-Vecchia,  comes  in  lumps  of  the  size  of 
eggs,  covered  with  a  reddish  efflorescence. 

Alum,  when  first  tasted,  imparts  a  sweet- 
ness, but  is  soon  felt  to  be  strongly  astrin- 
gent ;  on  account  of  which  virtue  it  is  of 


ALU 


ALU 


very  extensive  use  in  medieine  and  sur- 
gery. 

Internally  it  is  used  as  a  powerful  astrin- 
gent in  cases  of  passive  haemorrhages  from 
the  womb,  intestines,  nose,  and  sometimes 
lungs.  In  bleedings  ot  an  active  nature,  i.  e 
attended  with  fever,  and  a  plethoric  state 
of  the  system,  it  is  highly  improper.  Dr. 
Percival  recommends  it  in  the  colica  picto- 
num  and  other  chronic  disorders  of  the 
bowels,  attended  with  obstinate  constipa- 
tion. See  PercivaFs  Essays.  The  dose 
advised  in  these  cases,is  from  5  to  20  grains, 
to  be  repeated  every  four,  eight,  or  twelve 
hours.  When  duly  persisted  in,  this  remedy 
proves  gently  laxitive,  and  mitigates  the 
pain. 

Alum  is  also  powerfully  tonic,  and  is  gi- 
ven with  this  view  in  10  grains  of  alum 
made  into  a  bolus  three  times  a  day,  in  such 
cases  as  require  powerful  tonic  and  astrin- 
gent remedies.  Another  mode  of  adminis- 
tering it,  is  in  the  form  of  whey  made  by  boil- 
ing a  drachm  of  powdered  alum  in  a  pint  of 
milk,  for  a  few  minutes,  and  to  be  taken  in 
the  quantity  of  a  tea-cup  full  three  times  a 
day.  Dr.  Cullen  thinks  it  ought  to  be  em- 
ployed with  other  astringent!?  in  diarrhoeas. 
In  active  hjemorrhagies,  as  was  observed,  it 
is  not  useful,  though  a  powerful  medicine  in 
those  which  are  passive.  It  should  be  given 
in  small  doses,  and  gradually  increased.  It 
has  been  tried  in  the  diabetes  without  suc- 
cess ;  though,  joined  with  nutmeg,  it  has 
been  more  successful  in  intermittents  given 
in  a  large  dose,  an  hour  or  a  little  longer,  be- 
fore the  approach  of  the  paroxysm.  In  gar- 
gles, in  relaxation  of  the  uvula,  and  other 
swellings  of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
fauces,  divested  of  acute  inflammation,  it 
has  been  used  with  advantage ;  also  in  every 
state  of  the  cynanche  tonsillaris.  External- 
ly alum  is  much  employed  by  surgeons  as 
a  lotion  for  the  eyes,  and  is  said  to  be  pre- 
ferable to  white  vitriol,  or  acetated  ceruse 
in  the  ophthalmia  membranarum.  Fromtwo 
to  five  grains  dissolved  in  an  ounce  of  rose 
water,  forms  a  proper  collyrium.  It  is  al- 
so applied  as  a  styptic  to  bleeding  vessels, 
and  to  ulcers,  where  there  is  too  copious  a 
secretion  of  pus.  It  lias  proved  successful 
in  inflammation  of  the  eyes,  in  the  form  of 
cataplasm,  which  is  made  by  stirring  or  sha- 
king a  lump  of  alum  in  the  whites  of  t\v,o 
eggs,  till  they  form  a  coagulumv  which  is  ap- 
plied to  the  eye  between  two  pieces  of  thin 
linen  rag.  This  substance  is  also  employ- 
ed in  the  form  of  injection  in  cases  of  gleet 
or  fluor  albus. 

When  deprived  of  its  humidity  by  expo- 
sure to  the  fire,  by  placing  it  in  an  earthen 
pan  over  a  gentle'  fire,  till  it  ceases  to  bub- 
ble, it  is  termed  burnt  alum,  alumen  ustrumt 
and  is  sometimes  employed  by  surgeons  to 
destroy  fungous  flesh,  and  is  a  principle  in- 
gredient in  most  styptic  powders.  Alum 
is  also  applied  to  many  purposes  of  life ;  in 


this  country,  bakers  mix  a  quantity  with 
the  bread,  to  render  it  white ;  this  mixture 
makes  the  bread  better  adapted  for  weak 
and  relaxed  bowels  ;  but  in  opposite  states 
of  the  alimentary  canal,  this  practice  is  high- 
ly pernicious.  The  officinal  preparations  of 
alum  are  :  Alumen  purificatum.  Lond.  Sul- 
phas aluminis  exsiccata.  Soluti  sulphat.  cu- 
pri  ammon.  Eding.  Aq.  alum.  comp.  Lond, 

ALUMEN  CATINUM.     A  name  of  potash. 

ALMEJT  TTSTHUM.     See  Alwnen. 

ALUMINE.  Jllwnina.  Earth  of  alum. 
Pure  clay. 

Aluminous  earth  derives  its  name  from 
alum,  of  which  it  forms  the  base  It  con- 
stitut  s  the  lower  strata  of  mountains  and 
plains.  It  arrests  the  waters,  and  causes 
them  to  rise  in  springs  to  the  surface  of 
the  earth.  It  enters  into  the  natural  com- 
position of  the  schistus,  and  all  these  stones 
and  earths  called  argillaceous,  such  SiSpot- 
ter's-clay,  fulled 's-earth,  lepidolite,  mica,  co- 
rundum, &c.  Hitherto  it  has  not  been  found 
pure  any  where,  except  in  the  garden  of  the 
public  schools  at  Halle  in  Germany. 

Properties  of  pure  Jllumine, — Alumine  is 
white,  and  soft  to  the  touch.  It  is  in- 
sipid, adheres  to  the  tongue,  and  occasions 
a  sense  of  dryness  in  the  mouth.  When 
moistened  with  a  small  quantity  of  water, 
it  forms  a  tenacious,  ductile,  kneadable 
paste.  When  heated  to  redness,  it  shrinks 
considerably  in  bulk,  and  at  last  becomes 
so  hard  as  to  strike  fire  with  flint.  After 
being  ignited,  it  is  no  longer  capable  of 
being  kneaded  with  water  into  a  ductile 
mass.  It  recovers  however  this  property 
by  solution  in  an  acid  and  precipitation. 
Alcalies  dissolve  it  in  the  humid  way,  and 
form  compounds  decomposable  by  acids. 
it  dissolves  slowly  in  all  acids.  It  possess- 
es a  powerful  attraction  for  lime.  The 
most  intense  heat  of  our  furnaces  is  not 
able  to  melt  it,  but  it  becomes  fusible 
when  lime  is  added.  Lavoisier  has  proved 
that  it  is  capable  of  entering  into  a  kind  of 
fusion  like  paste,  by  the  action  of  oxygen 
gas  ;  it  then  cuts  glass  and  resists  the  fil«. 
It  absorbs  water  and  carbonic  acid  from 
the  atmosphere.  By  its  mixture  with  wa- 
ter and  silex  it  acquires  great  solidity.  It 
does  not  unite  with  any  combustible  sub-> 
stance,  but  it  becomes  fused  into  coloured 
fnts  with  metallic  oxyds.  Its  specific 
gravity  is  2.  It  is  employed  in  a  multi- 
tude of  arts. 

Method  of  obtaining  pure  alumine. — Take 
any  quantity  of  alum  of  commerce,  dissolve 
it  in  six  parts  of  boiling  distilled  water, 
and  add  to  this  solution,  when  cold,  liquid 
ammonia,  till  no  further  precipitate  ensues. 
Then  heat  the  whole  nearly  to  the  boiling 
point  for  a  few  minutes,  and  transfer  it  on 
a  filter.  In  proportion  as  the  fluid  passes 
off,  pour  more  water  over  the  precipitate, 
until  it  passes  tasteless.  Let  the  precipi- 
tate obtained,  while  yet  in  a  pasty  state, 


ALU 


AMA 


39 


be  transferred  into  a  glass  or  Wedg- 
wood's bason,  and  add  to  it  muriatic 
acid  in  small  quant  itities  at  a  time, 
until  the  whole  is  dissolved.  Then  eva- 
porate the  solution,  till  a  drop  of  it,  when 
suffered  to  cool  on  a  plate  of  glass,  yields 
minute  crystals :  on  letting  it  now  cool, 
crystals  of  alum  will  be  deposited.  Remove 
these  crystals  by  decanting  the  fluid,  and 
renew  the  evaporation,  until,  on  further 
cooling,  no  more  crystals  are  formed.  No- 
thing now  but  pure  alumine  remains  in  the 
solution ;  the  fluid  may  therefore  be  de- 
composed by  adding  to  it  gradually  liquid 
ainmonia  till  no  further  precipitate  ensues. 
The  precipitate  thus  obtained,  when  well 
washed  and  dried,  is  pure  alumine. 

The  process  recommended  in  general  by 
systematic  writers  for  obtaining  alumine, 
differs  from  this ;  it  consists  in  decompo- 
sing a  solution  of  alum  of  commerce  by  an 
excess  of  a  carbonated  alkali,  washing  the 
obtained  precipitate,  and  exposing  it  to 
a  sufficient  heat  to  drive  off  the  carbonic 
acid.  This  method  however  is  imperfect, 
for  if  the  alumine  thus  obtained  be  heated 
with  charcoal,  and  a  diluted  acid  is  added 
to  the  mixture,  sulphurated  hydrogen  gas 
will  be  liberated.  It  adheres  to  the  tongue, 
and  emits  a  peculiar  odour  when  breathed 
upon.  Sure  signs  that  it  is  not  pure. 

It  must  be  obvious  that  alumine  cannot 
be  obtained  absolutely  pure  in  this  manner. 
For  alum  is  a  triple  compound,  consisting  of 
alumine,  potash,  and  sulphuric  acid  in  ex- 
cess. When  this  excess  ot  acid  is  saturated, 
by  adding  to  the  solution  an  alkali,  or  even 
pure  alumine,  a  highly  insoluble  salt  (sul- 
phate of  alumine)is  produced,  differing  from 
alum  only  in  the  proportion  of  its  base. 
When  we  therefore  gradually  add  to  a  so- 
lution of  alum,  a  carbonated  alkali,  the  first 
effect  of  the  alkali  is,  to  saturate  the  excess 
of  the  sulphuric  acicl^  and  the  precipitate 
consists  principally  of  the  salt  which  is  in- 
soluble in  water.  A  further  quantity  of  the 
alkali  effects  instantly  a  decomposition  of 
part  of  the  salt,  which,  in  proportion  as  it 
takes  place,  becomes  mixed  with  the  alu- 
mine :  and  it  is  thus  covered  from  the  fur- 
ther action  of  the  alkali.  This  being  the 
case,  it  is  obviousthat  no  subsequent  washing 
can  do  more  than  separate  the  sulphate  of 
potash,  and  therefore  the  residuum,  i,?  lead 
of  being  pure  alumine,  contains  also  4  vari- 
able proportion  of  true  sulphate  of  alui/^ine ; 
the  sulphuric  acid  of  which  becoming  de- 
composed on  heating  it  in  contact  U'ith 
charcoal,  accounts  for  the  sulphurated  'ii- 
drogen  gas  produced  by  the  affusion  of 
an  acid.  With  the  acids  it  is  known  tp 
form  more  than  twenty  species  of  neutral 
salts.  Of  these  only  one  is  used  in  medicine 
and  surgery,  called  alum,  or  aluminous. 
sulphate.  See  JHumt-n.  " 

ALUMIXOUS  WATERS.  Waters  imprey- 
nutcd  with  particles  of  alum, 


ALUSAR.     Manna. 

ALVEARIUM.  (From  alveare,  a  bee- 
hive.) That  part  of  the  meatus  auditorius 
externus  is  so  called,  which  contains  the 
wax  of  the  ear. 

ALVEOLI.  (From  afoeare,  a  bee-hive ; 
from  their  resemblance  to  its  cells.)  _Bo- 
trion,  bothrion ;  frena,  mortariolum.  The 
sockets  of  the  teeth.  There  are  usually  six- 
teen of  these  alveoli,  or  sockets,  in  each  jaw. 

ALVEUS  COMMUNJS.  The  common 
duct,  or  communication  of  the  ampullae  of 
the  membranaceous  semicircular  canals  in 
the  internal  ear,  is  so  termed  by  Scarpa. 

ALVEUS  AMPULBASCENS.  Part  of  the  duct 
conveying  the  chyle  to  the  subclavian  vein. 

ALVIUCCA.  (From  alvus,  the  belly,  and 
duco,  to  draw.)  Purging  medicines. 

ALVIFLUXUS.  (From  alvtts,  and^wo,  to 
flow.)  A  diarrhoea,  or  purging. 

ALVUS.  The  belly,  stomach  and  en- 
trails. 

ALYCE.  (From  *At/a>,  to  be  anxious.)  That 
anxiety  which  is  attendant  on  low  fevers. 

ALYPIA.  (From  <*,  neg.  and  A.IWW,  pain.) 
A  gentle  purgation  of  the  humours  without 
pain. 

ALYPIAS.  JLlypum.  A  species  of  spurge, 
so  called  because  it  purges  gently  and  with- 
out pain. 

ALTSMUS.  (From  axt/w,  to  be  restless.) 
Restlessness. 

ALYSSUM.  (From  *,  neg.  and  xt/r*-a,  the 
bite  of  a  mad  dog- :  so  called  because  it 
was  foolishly  thought  to  be  a  specific  in  the 
cure  of  the  bite  of  a  mad  dog.)  Mad-wort. 
The  JWarrubium  afysson  of  Linnaeus,  sup- 
posed by  some  to  be  diaphoretic. 

ALY.SSUJW  GALI::VI.     The  marrubium. 

ALTSSUM  PLIXII.     The  mottugo. 

ALYSSUM  VERTICILLATUM.  The  marru- 
bium verticillatum. 

ALZ.EMAFOR.     Cinnabar. 

AJLZUM.  JHdum.  Jildrum.  The  name 
of  the  tree  which  produces  gum  bdellium 
according  to  some  ancient  authors. 

AMA.  Together.  A  word  used  in  com- 
position. 

AMALGAM.  (From  a/**.,  and  ya.fMat  to 
marry.)  A  substance  produced  by  mixing 
mercury  with  a  metal,  the  two  being  there- 
by incorporated. 

AMAMKOS.  (From  a//*,  and  /utxta,,  an 
apple.)  The  bastard  medlar  of  Hippo- 
crates. 

AMA»IT;E.  (From  *,  priv.  and  ^av/*, 
madness  ;  so  called,  because  they  are  eata- 
ble :;nd  not  poisonous,  like  some  others.) 
A  tribe  of  fungus  productions,  called  mush- 
rooms, truffles,  and  moreii.-.,  and  by  the 
French,  champignions. 

AMARA.  (..'t-rnara,  sc.  medicamenta:  from 
amarns,  hitter.)  Biiters. 

The  principal  bitters  used  medicinally 
are:  the  pure  bitters,  gcntiana  luteu;  humuhls 
hipulus  ;  and  quassia  amara  ;  stypic  bitters, 
cinchona  ojfitinalis;  croton  cascarilla: 


40 


AMB 


AME 


simarouba ;  and  aromatic  bitters,  artitnesia 
absinthium  ;  anthemis  nobilis  :  hyssopus,  &c. 
AMARA  nutcis.     See  Dulcemara. 
AMARACUS.     (From  ot,  neg.  and  fjutpajvu  to 
decay ;  because  it  keeps  its  virtues  a  long 
time.)    Marjoram. 

AMARAXTHUS.  (From  the  same.)  The 
herb  goldilocks. 

.  AMARANTH  ESCULENT.  The  leaves  of  the 
amaranthus  oleraceous  of  Linnaeus,  and  se- 
veral other  species,  are  eaten  in  India  the 
same  as  cabbage  is  here. 

AMARANTHUS  OLERACEUS.  See  Amaranth, 
esculent. 

AMATORIA  FEBRIS.  (From  amot  to  love.) 
See  Chlorosis. 

AMATORIA  VENEFICA.  (From  amo,  to 
love,  and  veneficium,  witchcraft.)  Philters. 
Love-powders. 

AMATORII.  (Jlmatorii,  sc.  musculi.}  A 
term  given  to  the  muscles  of  the  eye,  by 
which  that  organ  is  moved  in  ogling. 

AMATZQ.UITL.  (Indian.)  Unedo  papyra- 
cea.  The  arbutus  unedo  of  Linnaeus.  A 
decoction  of  the  bark  of  the  root  of  this 
plant  is  commended  in  fevers. 

AMAUROSIS.  (Ajwau^oxr/c:  from  c^cat/goa, 
to  darken  or'obscure.)  Gutta  serena.  Am- 
bkjopia.  A  total  loss  of  sight  without  any 
visible  injury  to  the  eye,  the  pupil  mostly 
dilated  and  immoveable.  A  genus  of  dis- 
ease in  the  class  locales,  and  order  dysasthe- 
si<e  of  Cullen.  It  arises  generally  from 
compression  of  the  optic  nerves  ;  amauro- 
sis  compressionis  ;  from  debility,  amaurosis 
atonica ;  from  spasm,  amaurosis  spasmodica  ; 
or  from  poisons,  amaurosis  vcnenata.  See 
also  Gutta  serena. 

Amber  seed.  See  Hibiscus  abelmoschns. 
AMBE.  (A(JI£»,  the  edge  of  a  rock ;  from 
zjuSauuee,  to  ascend.)  An  old  chirurgical 
machine  for  reducing  dislocations  of  the 
shoulder,  and  so  called,  because  its  extre- 
mity projects  like  the  prominence  of  a  rock. 
Its  invention  is  imputed  to  Hippocrates. 
The  ambe  is  the  most  ancient  mechanical 
contrivance  for  the  above  purpose,  but  is 
not  at  present  employed. 

AMBELA.  (Arab  )  The  cornered  hazle- 
nut,  the  bark  of  which  is  purgative. 

AMBER.  Succinwn.  A  beautiful  bitu- 
minous substance,  of  a  yellow  or  brown 
colour,  either  transparent  or  opake,  which 
takes  a  good  polish,  and,  after  a  slig'lit  rub- 
bing, becomes  so  electric,  as  to  attract 
straws  and  small  bodies ;  hence  it  was  call- 
ed eleclrum  by  the  ancients,  and  hence  the 
xvord  electricity.  When  powdered,  it 
omits  an  agreeable  smell.  It  is  dug  out 
of  the  earth  at  various  depths,  and  often 
contains  insects  in  high  preservation  ;  a 
circumstance  which  proves  that  it  has  been 
liquid.  Amber  is  also  found  floating  on 
the  shores  of  the  Baltic,  and  is  met  with  in 
Italy,  Sicily,  Poland,  Sweden,  &c.  From  its 
colour  or  opacity  it  has  been  variously  dis- 
tfnguished;  thus  white,  orange,  golden, 


cloudy  amber,  &c.  An  oil  is  obtained  from 
it,  which,  as  well  as  its  other  preparations, 
is  occasionally  used  in  medicine  against 
spasmodic  diseases. 

AMBERGRIS.  (Ambragrisea.}  A  con- 
crete, bituminous  substance,  of  a  soft  and 
tenacious  consistence,  marked  with  black 
and  yellow  spots,  and  of  an  agreeable  and 
strong  smell  when  heated  or  rubbed.  It  is 
found  in  very  irregular  masses,  floating  on 
the  sea  near  the  Molucca  Islands,  Madagas- 
car, Sumatra,  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel, 
Brazil,  America,  China,  and  Japan.  Seve- 
ral American  fishermen  assured  Dr.  Schwe- 
diawer,  that  they  often  found  this  substance, 
either  among  the  excrements  of  the  Physs- 
ter  macrocephalus ,  a  species  of  whale,  or  in 
its  stomach,  or  in  a  vessel  near  the  sto- 
mach. The  medical  qualities  of  amber- 
gris are  stomachic,  cordial,  and  antispasmo- 
dic.  It  is  very  seldom  used  in  this  country. 

AMBLOSIS.  (A^uCxoxn?  j  from  a/xCxoa,  to 
cause  abortion..)  A  miscarriage. 

AMBLOTICA.  (Amblotica,  sc.  medicamen- 
Zcr,  Afji^KcrDtct :  from  AfA-Ghoco,  to  cause  abor- 
tion.) Medicines  which  were  supposed  to 
occasion  abortion. 

AMBLYOPIA.  (From  a^uCxvs,  dull,  and 
&4, tne  eye.)  Hippocrates  means  by  this 
word,  dimness,  of  sight  to  which  old  people 
are  subject.  Paulus  Actuarius,  and  the  best 
modern  writers,  seem  to  think  that  amblyo- 
pia  means  the  same  thing  as  the  incomplete 
amaurosis.  See  Gutta  serena  and  Amaurosis. 

AMBLYOSMUS.     Amblytes.      The  same. 

AMBO.   (Indian.)     The  mango. 

AMBON.  (From  ajmCAtvu,  to  ascend.) 
Celsus  uses  this  term  to  signify,  the  margin 
or  tip  of  the  sockets  in  which  the  heads  of 
the  large  bones  are  lodged. 

AM  BONE.     The  same  as  ambe. 

AMBRA.    Amber.  Also  an  aromatic  gum. 

AMBRA  CINRACEA.  (From  cineraceus, 
of  the  colour  of  ashes.)  Ambergris  and 
grey  amber. 

AMBRA  G  RISE  A.     Ambergris. 

AMBRAM.    Amber. 

AMBRETTE.     See  Abelmoschus. 

AMBULATIVA.  (From  ambulo)  to  walk.) 
A  species  of  herpes  ;  so  called  because  it 
walks  or  creeps  as  it  were  about  the  body. 

AMUULO.  (From  st^&OAa),  to  cast  forth.) 
Flo,;*  ^furiosus.  A  periodical  flatulent  dis- 
easeijl.  caused,  according  to  Michalis,  by 
vapours  shooting  through  various  parts  of 
thevoody. 

^MBUSTIO.  (From  amburo,  to  burn.) 
Aybustiem.  A  burn  or  scald. 

'AMELLA.     The  same  as  achmella. 

AMENORRHCEA.     (From   *,  priv.  and 

^»v,  a  month,  and  ptu,  to  flow  )       A  partial 

or  total  obstruction  of  the  menses  in  women 

"  from  other  causes  than  pregnancy  and  old 

\  ag-e.     That  this  excrementitious  discharge 

yiould  be  regular  as  to  quantity  and  quality, 

ihdthat  itshould  observe  the  monthly  period, 

/is  essential  to  h&lth.  When  it  is  obstructed, 


AMI 


A  MM 


41 


nature  makes  her  efforts  to  obtain  for  it 
some  other  outlet.  Wh«n  these  efforts  of 
nature  fail,  the  consequence  may  be  pyrexia, 
pulmonic  diaeases,  spasmodic  affections, 
hysteria,  epilep-ua,  mania,  apoplexia,  chlo- 
rosis, according  to  the  general  habit  and 
disposition  of  the  patient.  Dr.  CulU'ii  pla- 
ces tins  genus  in  the  class  locales,  and  or- 
der episclieses.  His  species  are,  1.  Eman- 
sio  m&isium  :  that  i .,  when  the  menses  do 
not  appear  so  early  as  is  usually  expected, 
See  Chlorosis.  2.  Suppressio  mensium,  when, 
after  "the  menses  appearing-  and  continuing 
as  usual  for  some  time,  they  cease  without 
pregnancy,  occurring1.  3.  AmenorrhcEadif- 
ficilis,  vel  Menorrhagia  difficilis,  when  this 
flux  is  too  small  in  quantity,  and  attended 
with  great  pain,  &.c. 

AMENTIA.  (From  at,  priv.  and  mens, 
the  mind.)  Imbecility  of  intellect,  by  which 
the  relations  of  things  are  either  not  per- 
ceived, or  not  recollected.  A  disease  in 
the  clas.s  neuroses,  and  order  vesuniee  of 
Cullen.  When  it  originates  at  birth,  it  is 
called  amentia  con^enita,  natural  stupidity  ; 
when  from  the  infirmities  of  age,  amentia 
senilis,  dotage  or  childishness  ;  and  when 
from  some  accidental  cause,  amentia  ac- 
f/nisita. 

American  Balsam.  See  JBalsamum  Pe- 
ruvianum. 

AMERICANUM  TUBEROSUM.  The  potato. 
An  America  tuberose  root. 

AMETHYSTA  PHARMACA.  (From  a,  neg. 
and  {A.&V,  wine.)  Medicines  which  were 
said  either  to  prevent  or  remove  the  effects 
of  wine.  Galen. 

AMETHYSTUS.  (From  A,  neg.  and  paQuo-itu, 
to  be  inebriated.)  The  amethyst.  Aprecious 
stone,  so  called,  because  in  former  times, 
according  to  Plutrach,  it  was  thought  to 
prevent  drunkenness.  Rnland  in  Lex.Chem. 
AMICULUM.  A  little  short  cloak.  It  is 
the  same  as  the  amnios,  but  anciently  meant 
a  covering  for  the  pubes  of  boys,  when  they 
exercised  in  the  gymnasium.  Rhodius. 

AMMI.  (Ap/utt  :  from  ei^o?,  sand  ;  from 
its  likeness  to  little  gravel-stones.)  The 
herb  bishop's-weed,  of  which  there  are  two 
sort  s,  the  ammi  verum  and  vulgare. 

AMMI  MAJUS.  The  systematic  name  for 
the  ammi  vulgar e  of  the  shops.  See  Ammi 
vulgare. 

AMMI  VERUM.  The  seeds  of  this  plant, 
Sison  ammi  of  Linnaeus  ;—folii$  tripinnatis, 
radicalibus  linearibus^  caulinis  setaceis,  stipu- 
laribus  longioribus,  have  a  grateful  smell, 
somewhat  like  that  of  origanum,  and  were 
formerly  administered  as  a  carminative. 

AMMI    VULGARE.      The   seeds    of   this 
plant,  Jlmmi  majus>  of  Linnaeus  ^—foliis  in- 
jferioribus  pinnatis,  lanceolatis,  serratis  ;    su- 
perioribus  rmtltifidis,  iinearibus,  are  less  pow- 
erful than   those  of  the    Sison  ammi,  but 
were  exhibited  with  the  same  views. 
AMIDUM.     See  Amylum, 

A  wine  produced  in  Ami- 


naca,  formerly  a  province  of  Italy  ;    called 
also  Saiernum,      Also  u  strong  wine  vine- 
gar.    Galen  mentions  Aminaeum  Neapoli- 
fanum,  and  Arninjeuin  Siculum. 
A.MMIOX.     Ammi  urn.     Cinnabar. 
.\MMOCUOSIA.      (From  a^^uo?,  sand,  and 
%&*>,  to  pour.)     A  remedy   for  drying  the 
body  by  sprinkling  it  with  hot  sand.     Ori~ 
basins. 

AMMONIA  ACETATA.  See  Liquor  Jlmmo- 
ni;e  acetatix. 

AMMONIA  MURIATA.  See  JMuriate  of 
ammonia. 

AMMONIA  PRJEPARATA.  See  Carbonas 
ammonite. 

'AMMONIA.  Ammonia-gas.  The  sub- 
stance so  called,  is  an  aeriform  or  gaseous 
body. 

Pure  ammonia  was  long  supposed  to  be 
a  compound  of  hydrogen  and  nitrogen,  ren- 
dered gaseous  by  the  addition  of  caloric;  but 
from  the  experiments  of  Mr.  Davy  on  the 
alkalis,  it  appears  to  be  a  metallic  oxyd. 

Ammonia-gas  has  a  strong  and  very  pun- 
gent odour.  It  extinguishes  flame,  yet  it 
increases  the  magnitude  of  the  flame  of  a 
taper  before  extinction,  producing  a  pale 
yellow  colour  round  its  edge.  Animals 
cannot  breathe  it  without  death  ensuing. 
It  is  lighter  than  atmospheric  air,  in  the 
proportion  of  three  to  five.  It  tinges  yel- 
low vegetable  colours  brown,  and  blue  ones 
green.  It  is  rapidly  absorbed  by  cold  wa- 
ter ;  by  ardent  spirit,  essential  oils,  ether, 
charcoal,  sponge,  bits  of  linen  cloth,  and 
all  porous  bodies. 

When  a  piece  of  ice  is  brought  in  contact 
with  this  gas,  it  melts  and  absorbs  the  gas, 
while  at  the  same  time  its  temperature  is 
diminished.  It  has  no  effect  upon  oxygen 
gas  while  cold ;  but  when  made  to  pass 
with  it  through  an  ignited  tube,  it  detonates 
and  becomes  decomposed  The  same  is  the 
case  with  common  air.  It  is  also  decom- 
posed by  phosphorus  at  high  temperatures. 
It  does  not  explode  when  mixed  with  hy- 
drogen gas.  Nitrogen  gas  has  no  effect  up- 
on it.  Atmospheric  air  does  not  combine 
with  it  at  common  temperatures,  but  only 
mixes  with  and  dilutes  it.  When  made  to 
pass  through  ignited  charcoal,  it  forms  witTi 
it  a  substance  called  prussic  acid.  If 
brought  into  contact  with  acid  gases,  both 
gases  lose  their  gaseous  form,  and  become 
concrete.  It  has  no  sensible  action  on 
earths,  or  on  the  saUno-terrene  substances. 
It  combines  readily  with  acids,  and  unites 
to  sulphur,  when  .both  are  in  a  state  of  va- 
pour. It.  reduces  oxyds  of  metals  to  their 
metalic  state, 'and  is  decomposed  by  them. 
It  is  also  decomposed  by  electrization,  and 
by  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  gas,  &c. — 
When  exposed  to  the  temperature  of  46 
degrees,  it  crystallizes,  and  when  suddenly 
cooled  down  to  §8  degrees,  it  assumes  a 
gelatinous  appearance,  and  has  scarcely 
any  odour. 
G 


AMM 


AMM 


Methods  of  obtaining  Ammonia. — 1.  Mix 
tog-ether  equal  quantities  of  muriate  of  am- 
monia and  quick-lime,  separately  powder- 
ed ;  introduce  them  into  a  gas-bottle  or  re- 
tort, apply  the  heat  of  a  lamp,  and  receive 
the  gas  over  mercury. 

Explanation. — Muriate  of  ammonia  con- 
sists  of  mui  iatic  acid  and  ammonia ;  on  add- 
ing1 lime  to  it,  a  decomposition  takes  place, 
the  muriatic  acid  quits  the  ammonia  and 
unites  to  the  lime,  in  order  to  form  muriate 
of  lime,  which  remains  in  the  retort,  and 
the  ammonia  flies  off  in  the  state  of  gas. 

Remark. — In  order  to  obtain  the  gas  in 
a  state  of  purity,  it  is  essentially  necessary 
that  a  considerable  quantity  of  the  gas  first 
disengaged,  be  suffered  to  escape,  on  ac- 
count of  the  common  air  contained  in  the 
distilling  vessel,  and  in  the  interstices  of  the 
ingredients. 

2.  Ammonia  may  likewise  be  obtained  by 
heating  the  liquid  ammonia  of  the  shops 
(liquor  of  pure  ammonia,  Pharm.  Lond.} 
in  a  retort  placed  in  communication  with 
the  mercurial  pneumatic  trough. 

In  this  process  the  ammonia  contained  in 
this  liquid  combines  \vhh  caloric,  assumes 
the  form  of  ammonia-gas,  and  parts  witii  the 
water  to  which  it  was  united. 

Remark.— The  temperature  of  the  fluid 
must  not  be  carried  so  high  as  to  cause  the 
•water  to  be  converted  into  vapour,  or,  if 
this  cannot  well  be  avoided,  a  small  vessel 
should  be  interposed  between  the  retort  and 
the  receiver,  which,  when  kept  cool,  may 
serve  to  condense  the  aqueous  vapour 
which  is  formed,  and  cause  the  ammonia-gas 
to  pass  in  a  very  pure  and  dry  state. 

Ammonia  is  likewise  produced  during 
the  spontaneous  decomposition  of  animal 
and  vegetable  substances  ;  in  these  cases 
it  did  not  pre-exist  in  them  ready  formed, 
but  is  generated  by  the  union  of  the  hydro- 
gen and  nitrogen  contained  in  them. 

In  combination  with  water,  this  alkali 
forms  a  soluti  -\\  of,  or  liquid  ammoma,which 
is  culled,  in  the  London  pharmacopoeia, 

LIQ.UOU  AMMONIA. 
Take  of  muriate  of  ammonia, 
Lime    newly    prepared,    of    each    two 
pounds. 

Water,  a  pint  and  a  half. 
Kecluce  the  munate  of  ammonia  and  the 
lime  into  powder  separately;  then  mix  them, 
and  introduce  them  into  a  large  g!  .ss  retort, 
into  winch  a  pint  of  water  has  been  previ- 
ously poured.  Having  pi  <ced  the  retort  in 
a  sand  bath,  lute  on  a  tubulated  receiver, 
through  which  the  ammonia  may  pass  on 
into  a  third  vessel  containing  half  a  pint  of 
the  water,  and  cooled  Then  at  first  apply 
a  gentle  heat,  and  increase  it  by  degrees, 
until  the  retort  becomes  red. 

Great  care  and  attention  are  necessary  in 
every  part  of  this  process  ;  the  two  salts 
are  to  be  powdered  separately,  before  they 
are  mixed  j  for,  if  they  be  triturated  toge- 


ther,  ammonia  will  be  extricated,  whicfe 
should  be  prevented,  until  the  means  for  its 
collection  are  adopted.  The  salts  are  to  be 
shaken  well  together,  rather  than  rubbed, 
and  added  to  the  water  in  the  retort.     The 
cold  produced  by  the  solution  of  the  salt, 
will  counteract  the  heat  produced  by  the 
slacking  of  the  lime,  and  a  charge  so  made 
will  be   manageable   until  the  receiver  is 
fitted  on,  and  the  heat  of  the  sand-bath  ap- 
plied.    This  heat  need  not  be  greater  than 
300  degrees,  and  should  be  very  cautiously 
and  slowly  raised,  to  prevent  the  rapid  ebul- 
lition and  expansion  during  the  extrication 
from  gas  of  a  charge  of  such  density  ;    and 
for  the  same  reason,  a   'arge  retort  is  df- 
rected.      The  ammonia  ri  es  immediately 
in  the  form  of  ga;-;,  and  a  portion  of  the  wa- 
ter is   therefore   placed  in  a  situation   to 
condense  it  ;  in  the  subsequent  stages,  water 
will  arise  from  the  charge  in   the  retort. 
The  third  vessel  directed  in  the  formula, 
may  be  either  a  common  bottle,  fitting  mo- 
derately (for  no  great  pressure  is  necessary,) 
to  a  straight  tube  issuing  from  the  bottom 
of  the  receiver,  and  dipping  below  the  sur- 
face of  the  water  it  contains  ;  or  Woulfe's 
apparatus  may  be  used  ;  but,  with  moderate 
attention,  the  simpler  means   will  answer 
better,    perhaps,  than   the  more  complex. 
In  either  case,  the  receiving-bottle  must  be 
kept   cold  by  wet  cloths,  or  ice.;  for  the 
lower  the   temperature  of  the  water,  the 
greater  quantity  of  ammonia-gas  it  will  con- 
dense, and  the  condensation  is  accompanied 
by  an  increase  of  its  heat.      If  two  bottles, 
each  containing  half  the  quantity  of  water 
directed,  be   used,  they  will  be  most  ma- 
nageable, as  they  may  be  changed  alternate- 
ly, so  as  to  prevent  either  from  being  over- 
heated, and  the  contents   of  both  may  be 
mixed  together  at  lust.    This  preparation  is 
colourless  and  transparent,   with  a  strong 
peculiar  smell  ;  it  parts  with  the  ammonia 
in  the  form  of  gas,  if  heated  to  130  degrees, 
and  requires  to  be  kept,  with  a  cautious 
exclusion  of  atmospherical  air,  with  the  car- 
bonic acid  of  which  it  readily  unites  :  on 
this  latter  account,  the  propriety  of  keeping 
it  small   bottles  instead  of  a  large  one,  has 
been   suggested.      Water  saturated  with 
ammonia  gas,  has   a  less  specific  gravity 
than  common  water. 

This  is  the  aqua  ammonite  pur<e  of  the 
shops,  and  the  alkali  volatile  causicum. 
The  preparations  of  ammonia  in  use  are, 

1.  The  carbonate  of  ammonia.     See  Car- 
bonus  ammonite,  and  Liquor  carbonatis  am- 
moniac. 

2.  The  acetate  of  ammonia.     See  Liquor 
acetatis  ammonite. 

3.  The  muriate  of  ammonia.      See  Mu- 
riate of  Ammonia. 

4.  Ferrum  ammoniatum. 

5.  Several  tinctures  and  spirits,  holding 
carbonate  of  ammonia  in  solution. 

AMMONIACUM.  (Apfwuuuv  :  so  called 


AMN 


AMP 


from  Ammonia,  whence  it  was  brought.) 
Gum-ammoniac.  A  concrete  gummy-resi- 
nous juice,  composed  of  little  lumps,  or 
tears,  of  a  strong1  and  somewhat  ungrateful 
smell,  and  nauseous  taste,  followed  by  a 
bitterness.  There  has,  hitherto,  been  no 
information  had  concerning  the  plant  which 
affords  this  drug.  It  is  imported  here  from 
Turkey,  and  from  the  East-Indies.  Gum- 
ammoniacum  is  principally  employed  as  an 
expectorant,  and  is  frequently  prescribed  in 
asthma  and  chronic  catarrh.  Its  dose  is 
from  10  to  30  grains.  It  is  given  in  the  form 
of  a  pill,  or  diffused  in  water,  and  is  fre- 
quently combined  with  squill,  or  tartrite  of 
antimony."  In  large  doses,  it  proves  purga- 
tive. Externally,  it  is  applied  as  a  dis- 
cutient,  under  the  form  of  piaster,  to  white 
swellings  of  the  knee,  and  to  indolent  tu- 
mours The  officinal  preparations  are  : 
Ammoniacum  pui  ificatum  :  Emplastrum  ex 
ammoniaco  cum  hydragyro  :  Mistura  am- 
moniacae. 

CAHBOXAS.       See      Carbonas 


ammonite. 

AMMONIJE  MURIAS.  See  Jtfuriate  of  am- 
monite. 

AMMONioif.  (From  ei/x^o?,  sand,)  ^Etius 
uses  this  term  to  denote  a  collyrium  of 
great  virtue  in  many  diseases  of  the  eye, 
which  was  said  to  remove  sand  or  gravel 
from  the  eyes. 

AMMONIUM.  The  metal  which  with 
oxygen  forms  the  alkali  called  ammonia. 
See  Ammonia. 

AMNESIA.  (From  «e,  priv.  and  /UVHO-IS,  me- 
mory.)  Amnestia.  Forgetfulness  ;  mostly 
a  symptomatic  affection. 

AMNESTIA.     See  jimnesia. 

AMNIOS.  Amnion.  (From  a^wvo?,  a  lamb, 
or  lamb's  skin.)  The  soft  internal  mem- 
brane which  surrounds  the  foetus.  It  is  very 
thin  and  pellucid  in  the  early  stage  of  preg- 
nancy, but  acquires  considerable  th  ickness 
and  strength  in  the  latter  months.  The 
amnios  contains  a  thin  watery  fluid,  in  which 
the  foetus  is  suspended.  In  the  abortion  of 
the  early  months,  we  find  the  quantity  of 
this  fluid  very  great,  in  proportion  to  the 
whole  ovum,  and  tiie  amnios  forms  a  deli- 
cate and  almost  gelatinous  substance,  and 
is  a  provision  for  the  regular  presentation 
of  the  head  of  the  child  ;  for  now,  the 
foetus  being  suspended  in  the  fluid,  and 
hanging  by  the  umbilicus,  and  the  head  and 
upper  part  of  the  body  greatly  prepondera- 
ting, it  takes  that  position  with  the  head 
presenting  to  the  orifice  of  the  womb,  which 
is  necessary  to  natural  and  safe  labour,  the 
foetus  being  prevented  from  shifting,  in  the 
latter  months,  fay  the  closer  embracing  of 
the  child  with  the  uterus. 

AMNIOTIC  ACID.  Vauquelin  and 
Buniva  have  discovered  a  peculiar  acid  in 
the  liquor  of  the  amnios  of  the  cow,  to 
which  they  have  given  the  name  of  amniotic 
acid. 


It  exists  in  the  form  of  a  white  pulveru- 
lent powder.  It  is  slightly  acid,  but  sen- 
sibly  reddens  vegetable  blues.  It  is  diffi- 
cultly soluble  in  cold,  but  readily  soluble 
in  boiling  water,  and  in  alcohol.  When  ex- 
posed to  a  strong-  heat,  it  exhales  an  odour 
of  ammonia  and  of  prussic  acid.  Assisted 
by  heat,  it  decomposes  carbonate  of  potash, 
soda,  and  ammonia.  It  produces  no  change 
in  the  solutions  of  silver,  lead,  or  mercury, 
in  nitric  acid.  Exposed  to  heat,  it  yields 
ammonia  and  prussic  acid. 

Amniotic  acid  may  be  obtained  by  eva- 
porating the  liquor  of  the  amnios  of  the 
cow  to  a  fourth  part,  and  suffering  it  to 
cool ;  crystals  of  amniotic  acid  will  be  ob- 
tained in  considerable  quantity. 

Whether  this  acid  exists  in  the  liquor 
of  the  amnios  of  other  animals,  is  not  yet 
known. 

AMOMUM.  (From  an  Arabian  word,  sig- 
nifying a  pigeon,  whose  foot  it  was  thought 
to  resemble.)  The  fruit  of  the  amomum 
verum,  Tn»e  stone  parsley.  It  is  about  ihe 
size  of  a  grape,  of  a  strong  and  grateful 
aromatic  taste  and  penetrating  smell.  The 
seeds  have  been  given  as  a  carminative. 

AMOMUM  CARDAMOMUM  The  systematic 
name  for  the  cardamomum  minus.  See 
Cardamomum  minus. 

AMOMUM  GIIANUM  PARADISI.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
grains  of  paradise.  See  Grana  paradisi. 

AMOMUM  ZTNGIBKR.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  ginger. 
See  Zingiber. 

AMOHGE.     See  JLmurca. 
AMPELOSAGRJA.     (From  at^sxec,  a  vine.) 
See  Bryonia. 

AXPHKMEIUNOS.  (From  #/«£/,  about, 
j//w«ga,  a  day.)  jtmphetnerina.  A  quotidian 
fever.  A  species  of  ague. 

AMPHIAR  THROSIS.  (A^/*g0ga>er/? : 
from  a.ftqa>,  both  and  otg0go>ovc,  an  articu- 
lation ;  so  called  from  us  partaking  both 
of  diarthrosis  and  synarthrosis.)  A  mixed 
species  of  connexion  of  bones,  which  admits 
of  an  obscure  motion,  as  is  observed  in  the 
metacarpal  and  metatarsal  bones,  and  the 
vertebrze. 

AMPHIBIOUS.  (From  a.f*$t,  ambo,  and 
/3/oc,  vita.}  Animals  are  thus  called,  that 
live  both  on  land  and  in  the  water.  The 
amphibious  animals,  according  to  Linnaeus, 
are  a  class  whose  heart  is  furnished  with  one 
ventricle  and  one  auricle,  in  which  respira* 
tion  is  in  a  considerable  degree  voluntary. 

AMPHIBLESTROIDES.     (From  a.pQi£K>is-gwt 
a  net,  and  tifos,  a  resemblance.)    The  retina, 
or  net-like  coat  of  the  eye. 
AMPHIBRANCHIA.      (From    A^it    about, 

and  ^yxIA>  the  Jaws  )  The  tauces  or 
parts  about  the  tonsils,  according  to  Hip- 
pocrates and  Fassius. 

AMPHICAUSTIS.  (From  «/«£/,  about, 
and  *i/<rflof,,  pudendum  muliebre.)  A  sort  of 
wild  barley  growing1  aboot  ditches.  Eusta- 


44 


AMU 


AMY 


chins  uses  it  to  express  the  private  parts 
of  a  woman. 

AMPHIDEOX.  (From  *//<$',  on  both  sides, 
nndeTct/o),  to  (livid.-.)  Jlmpldbxum.  .'Im/i/ii- 
dium.  The  os  tineas,  or  mouth  of  the  womb, 
which  opens  both  ways,  was  so  culled  by 
the  ancients. 

AMPHIDIAUTHUOSIS.  The  same  as  am- 
phiarthrosis. 

AMPHIMERI^A.  (From  a./u.q>t,  about,  and 
»//«§*,  a  day.)  An  intermitting  fever  of  the 
qu  -lidian  kind. 

AMPHI.METAIOIT.  (From  a^,  about, 
and  yit»'/g*,  the  womb)  dmphimetnum. 
The  parts  about  the  womb.  Hippocrates. 

AMPHIPLEX  (From  «//<$>/,  about,  and 
<arxa<7a>,  to  connect.)  According  to  llut'us 
Ephesius,  the  part  situated  between  the 
scrotum  and  anus,  and  which  is  connected 
with  the  thighs. 

AMPUIPXECMA.  (From  et.tu.Qt,  about, 
and  wtvp'ji,  breath.)  A  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing. Dyspnoea.  Hippocrates. 

AMPHIPOLOS.  (From  Aftqt,  about,  and 
>aro\wa>,  to  administer.)  Amphipolus.  One 
who  attends  the  bed  of  a  sick  person,  and 
administers  to  him.  Hippocrates. 

AM  era  SMI  LA.  (From  &.u<pit  on  both 
sides,  and  crftth»t  an  incision-knife.)  A  dis- 
secting knife,  with  an  edge  on  both  sides. 
Galen. 

AMPULLA.  (&f*,Gox*& i  from  ttva£*MM, 
to  swell  out.)  A  bottle. 

1.  AH  bellied  vessels  are  so  called  in  cliy- 
mis  try,  as  bolt-heads,  receivers,  cucurbits, 
&c. 

2.  In  anatomy  this  term   is  applied  by 
Scarpa  to  the  dilated  portions  of  the  mem- 
branaceous  semicircular  canals,  just  within 
the  vestibtilum  of  the  ear. 

AMPUI.LESCENS.  (From  ampulla,  a  bot- 
tle.) The  most  tumid  part  of  Pccquet's 
duct  is  called  alveus  ampullescens. 

AMPUTATIO.  (From  amputo,  to  cut  off' 
Ectome.  A  surgical  operation,  which  con- 
sists in  the  removal  of  a  limb  or  viscus  ; 
thus  we  say  a  leg,  a  finger,  the  penis,  See. 
when  cut  off,  are  amputated  ;  but  when 
speaking  of  a  tumour,  or  excrescence,  it  is 
said  to  be  dissected  out  or  removed. 

AMULETUM.  (From  et/^u*,  a  bond;  be- 
cause it  was  tied  round  the  person's  neck ; 
or  rather  from  <*//twva>,  to  defend.  An  amu- 
let, or  charm  ;  by  wearing  which  the  per- 
son was  supposed  to  be  defended  from  the 
admission  of  all  evil ;  in  particular,  an  an- 
tidote against  the  plague. 

AMCRCA.  (From  ctutgyeo,  to  press  out.) 
AmoPge.  /A  small  herb,  Mrhose  expressed 
juice  is  used  in  dying.  A ;so  the  sediment 
of  vhe  olive,  after  the  oil  has  been  pressed 
from  it ;  recommended  by  Hippocrates  and 
Galen  as  an  application  to  M leers. 

AMI-TICA  (From -XJUWT?*  ui  scra-.ch.)  Me- 
dicines thm,  by  vellicating  -r  scratching  as  it 
were,  the  bronchia,  stimulate  it  lo  the  dis- 
charge of  whatever  is  to  be  thrown  off  the 
lungs. 


AMYCHK.  (From  a.[.w<ra-K>,  to  scratch.) 
A  superficial  laceration  or  ex'sic/T^ion  of 
t IK- skir, :  a  slight  wound.  '  HippocrMes. — 
Scarification.  Galen. 

AM  vcTir  A.  (From  x/uwcrtreet  to  vellicate.) 
Medicines  which  stimulate  and  veil  icate  the 
skin,  according  to  Calms  Aurelitnus. 

AMYGDALA.  (A^wyJrtMsv,  Irom  ctftucrcrw, 
to  ta;'.cinate  ;  so  called,  because  after  the 
gre< :n  husk  is  removed  from  the  fruit,  there 
appear  upon  the  shell  certain  fissures,  as  it 
were  lacerations.)  The  almond. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.    Class,  Icosandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     The  almond-tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopocial  name  of  the  com- 
mon almond.     Jlmygdaius  cornmunis  of  Lin- 
naeus i—foUis    serratis    ir.fimis    gtendulosis, 
Jhrihiis  sessilibus  geminis. 

•  The  almond  is  a  native  of  Barbary.  The 
same  tree  produces  either  bitter  or  sweet. 
Sweet  almonds  are  more  in  use  as  food  than 
med  cine  ;  but  they  are  said  to  be  difficult 
of  digestion,  unless  extremely  well  com- 
minuted, Their  medicinal  qualities  de- 
pend upon  the  oil  which  they  contain  in 
the  farinaceous  matter,  and  which  they 
afford  on  expression,  nearly  in  proportion 
of  h;«lf  their  weight.  It  is  very  similar 
to  olive  oil;  perhaps  rather  purer,  and  is 
used  for  the  same  purposes.  The  oil 
thus  obtained  is  more  agreeable  to  the 
palate  than  most  of  the  other  expressed 
oils,  and  is  therefore  preferred  for  inter- 
nal use,  being  generally  employed  with  a 
view  to  obtund  acrid  juices,  and  to  soften 
and  relax  the  solids,'  in  tickling  coughs, 
hoarseness,  costiveness,  nephritic  pains, 
&,c.  externally  it  is  applied  against  tension 
and  rigidity  of  particular  parts,  I  he 
milky  solutions  of  almonds  in  watery  li- 
quors, usually  called  emulsions,  possess, 
in  a  certain  degree,  the  emollient  qualities 
of  the  oil,  and  have  this  advantage  over 
pure  oil,  that  they  may  be  given  in  acute 
or  inflammatory  disorders,  without  danger 
of  the  ill  effects  which  the  oil  might  some- 
times produce  by  turning  rancid.  The 
officinal  preparations  of  almonds,  are  the 
expressed  oil  and  the  emulsion  ;  to  the 
latter,  the  addition  of  gum-arabic  is  some- 
times directed,  which  renders  it  a  still  more 
useful  demulcent  in  catarrhal  affections, 
stranguries,  &c. 

Bitter  almonds  yield  a  large  quantity  of 
oil,  perfectly  similar  to  that  obtained  from 
sweet  almonds ;  but  the  matter  remaining 
after  the  expression  of  the  oil,  is  more 
powerfully  bitter  than  the  almond  in  its  en- 
tire state.  Great  part  of  the  bitter  matter 
dissolves  by  the  assistance  of  heat,  both  in 
water  and  rectified  spirit ;  and  a  part  arises 
also  with  both  menstrua  in  distillation.  Bit- 
ter almonds  have  been  long  known  to  be 
poisonous  to  various  brute  animals;  and 
some  authors  have  alleged  that  they  are 
also  deleterious  to  the  human  species ;  but 
the  facts  recorded  upon  this  point  appear  to 


AMY 


ANA 


45 


want  further  proof.  However,  as  the 
noxious  quality  seems  to  reside  in  that  mat- 
ter which  gives  it  the  bitterness  and  flavour, 
it  is  verv  pr • -liable,  that  when  this  is  sepa- 
rated hv  distillation,  and  taken  in  a  suffi- 
ciently concentrated  state,  it  may  prove  a 
poison  to  man,  as  is  the  case  with  the  com- 
man  laurel,  to  which  It  appears  extremely 
analogous  Bergius  tells  us,  that  bitter  al- 
monds, in  the  form  of  emulsion,  cured  ob- 
stinate intermittents,  after  the  bark  had 
failed.  A  simple  water  is  distilled  from 
bitter  almonds,  after  the  oil  is  pressed  out, 
which  posesses  'the  same  qualities,  and  in 
the  same  degree,  as  that  drawn  from  cher- 
ry-stones. These  afforded,  formerly,  the 
now  exploded  aqua  cerasortim  nigrorum, 
or  black-cherry-water. 

AMYGDAL*:.  The  almonds  of  the  ears  ; 
from  their  supposed  resemblance  to  al- 
monds. 

AMYGDALA  AMARTK.     See  Amygdala. 

AMYGDALUS  coM^trsrs.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  both  sweet 
and  bitter  almonds.  See  Jlmygdalu. 

AMYGDALA  DULC.ES.     See  Amygdala. 

AMYCDALUS  PEIISICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  plum-tree.  See 
Perpica. 

AMYLA.  (From  amylwn,  starch.)  Any 
sort  or  chymical  fxcula,  or  highly  pulve- 
rized residuum. 

AMYLEOJT.     Amylion.     Starch. 

AMYLUM.  (A/UIUMV  :  from  *  priv.  and 
fMXH,  a  mill ;  because  it  was  formerly  made 
from  wheat  without  the  assistance  of  a 
mill.)  S'.arch.  The  foecula  of  wheat,  or 
starch  of  wheat.  The  white  substance 
which  subsides  from  the  water  that  is  mixed 
with  wh  eaten  flour.  The  starch-makers 
suffer  it  to  remain  in  the  water  for  a  time 
after  it  has- become  aci-.',  which  makes  it 
very  white  and  soft  to  the  touch,  and  scarce- 
ly sensible  to  the  taste.  As  starch  forms 
the  greatest  part  of  flour,  it  cannot  be 
doubted  but  that  it  is  the  principal  alimen- 
tary substance  contained  in  our  bread.  In 
a  medical  point  of  view,  it  is  to  be  con- 
sidered as  a  demulcent ;  and,  accordingly, 
it  forms  the  principal  ingredient  of  an  offi- 
cinal lozenge  in  catarrhs,  and  a  mucilage 
prepared  from  it,  often  produces  excellent 
effects,  both  taken  by  the  *nouth  and  in  the 
form  of  a  clyster,in  dysenteries  and  diarrhoea, 
from  irritation  of  the  intestines.  Milk  and 
starch,  with  the  addition  of  suet  finely  shred 
and  incorporated  by  boiling,  was  the  soup 
employed  by  Sir  John  Pringle,  in  dysente- 
ries, where  the  mucous  membrame'of  the 
intestines  had  been  abraded.  Externally, 
surgeons  apply  it  as  an  absorbent  in  erysi- 
pelas. 

AMYRIS  ELEMIFERA.  (From  *,  inten- 
sive, and  /ut/gov,  ointment,  or  balm  ;  so  cal- 
led from  its  use,  or  smell.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  plant  from  which  it  is 
supposed  we  obtain  the  resin  called  gum- 
elemi.  See  Elemi. 


AMYRIS  OPO  BALSA  MUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  from  which  the  balsam 
of  Mecca  is  obtained.  See  Halsamum  Gi- 
leadense. 

AMYUM.  (From  a,  priv.  and  juva,  mus- 
cle.) A  limb  so  emaciated  that  the  mus- 
cles scarcely  appear. 

ANA.  a,  or  aa.  In  medical  prescrip- 
tions it  means  "  of  each."  See  A. 

ANABASIS.  (From  a.v>j.£&tvce,  to  ascend.) 
An  ascension,  augmentation,  or  increase  of 
a  disease,  or  paroxysm.  It  is  usually  meant 
of  fevers.  Galen.  It  also  signifies  equise- 
tum. 

ANABATICA.  (From  avatfiw®,  to  ascend.) 
An  epithet  formerly  applied  to  the  syno- 
chus,  or  continual  fever,  when  it  increases 
in  malignity. 

ANABEXIS.  (From  a.va£»7flco  to  cough 
up.)  An  expectoration  of  matter  by 
coughing. 

ANABLEPSIS.  (From  av*  and  Q^erna,  to 
see  again.  The  recovery  of  sight  after  it 
has  been  lost. 

ANABLYSIS.  (From  OLVO.  and  £\vfat  to  gusli 
out  again  )  Ebullition  or  effervescence. 

ASTABOLE,  (From  &vx£x.\xa>,  to  cast  up.) 
The  discharge  of  any  thing  by  vomit;  also 
dilatation,  or  extension.  Galen. 

ANABROCHESIS.  (From  O.VA  and  /3§o^e«, 
to  r^sorb.)  The  reabsorption  of  matter. 

ANABROCHISMOS.  (From  ctva££o%eo,  to 
reabsorb.)  Jlnabrochismus.  The  taking 
tip  and  removing  the  hair  on  the  eye-lids, 
when  they  become  troublesome.  Galen. 
JEgineta,  and  others. 

AXABKOSIS.  (From  ctvatfyoo-eo,  to  devour.) 
A  corrosion  of  the  solid  parts,  by  sharp 
and  biting  humours.  Galen. 

AXACARmuM     OCCIDENTALS.       (From  AVA, 

without,  and  KA^ICI,  a  heart ;  without  heart 
because  the  puip  of  the  fruit,  instead  of 
having  the  seed  enclosed,  as  is  usually  the 
case,  has  the  nut  growing  out  of  the  end  of 
it.)  The  cashew-nut.  The  oil  of  this  nut  is 
an  active  caustic,  and  employed  as  such  in 
its  native  country ;  but  neither  it,  nor  any 
part  of  the  fruit,  is  used  medicinally  in  this 
country. 

ANACARIHITM  ORIENTALS.  Anacardium 
or  Malacca  bean.  The  fruit,  or  nut,  so  called 
in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  of  a  shining  black 
colour,  heart-shaped,  compressed,  and  about 
the  size  of  the  thumb-nail.  It  is  the  pro- 
duce of  the  Jlvicennia  tomentosa  ;  foliis  cor- 
dato-ovatis,  subtus  tomentosis,  of  I^innxus. 
It  is  now  deservedly  forgot  in  this  country. 

ANACATHARSIS.  (From  «vst,  and  K&Q&i- 
go  fjt.au,  to  purge  up.)  An  expectoration  of 
pus.  It  properly  denotes  a  purgation  by 
spitting,  in  which  sense  it  stands  contra- 
distinguished from  catharsis,  or  evacuation 
downwards.  In  this  sense  the  word  is  used 
by  Hippocrates  and  Galen.  Blancard  de- 
notes, by  this  word,  medicines  which  ope- 
rate upwards,  as  vomiting.  &c. 

ANACATHARTICA  (From  &vttsut6ait£OfAau, 
to  purge  upwards.)  T/wracia.  Medicines 


46 


ANA 


ANA 


which  promote  expectoration,   or  vomits 
which  act  upwards. 
ANACHHON.     Mineral  alkali. 
AAACLASIS        (From   AVUKKSUC,    to  bend 
back  )     A  reHexion  or  recurvature  of  any 
of  tiie  members,  according  to  H.ppocrates. 
A  VACLISIS.     (From  AVAKMVCO,  to  recline.) 
A  couch,  or  sick-bed.  Hippocrates. 

ANACOBUASMUS.  (From  ctvet,  and  X.O/A/A, 
the  bowels.)  A  gentle  purge,  which  was 
someiimes  used  to  relieve  ihe  lungs. 

ANACOCHE.  (From  Avatx.o%tu>,  to  retard.) 
Delay  in  the  administration  of  medicines; 
also  slowness  in  the  progress  of  a  disease. 
Hippocrates. 

ANACOLLEMA.  (From  <tv*t  and  KOKMLIO, 
to  glue  together.)  A  collyrium  made  of 
agglutinant  substances,  and  stuck  on  the 
forehead  Galen.. 

ANAcoNCHYiibMos.  (From  etvatxc^^o^u, 
to  sound  as  a  shell.)  A  gargar.sm  .so  cal- 
led, because  the  noise  made  in  the  throat  is 
like  the  sound  of  a  shell.  Galen. 

ANECTESIS.  (From  avaufltfa,  to  renew.) 
Restoration  of  strength;  recovery  from 
sickness.  Hippocrates 

ANACUPHISMA.  (From  avtutttqifa,  to  lift 
up  )  A  kind  of  exercise  mentioned  by 
Hippocrates,  which  consists  in  lifting  the 
body  up  and  down,  like  our  weigh-jolt. 

ANACYCESTS.  (From  oLVMtunaue,  to  mix.) 
The  commixture  of  substances,  or  medi 
cines,  by  pouring  one  upon  another. 

AXACTCLEON,  (From  ewutwacaj,  to  wan- 
der about.)  JLnacycleus.  A  mountebank 
or  wandering  quack. 

ANACYRJOSIS.  (From  etv*,  and  xagia,,  au- 
thority )  By  this  word,  Hippocrates  means 
tha1  gr  ;vr  y  »nd  authority  which  physicians 
should  preserve  among  sick  people  and 
their  attendants. 

ANADIPLOSIS.     (From   wa£vrK<x»t  to    re- 
duplicate.)   \  reduplication  or  frequent  re- 
turn of  a  paroxysm,  or  disease.     Galen. 
ANADOSIS.     (From    ctvce,    upwards,  and 


ANAGAILIS  ARVENSIS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  anagallis  of  the  shops.  See 
•AnagaUis. 

ANAGARGALICTUM.  (From  av«t,  and  >*§. 
>*§83v,  the  tliroat.)  A  gargarism,  or 
wash  for  the  throat. 

ANAGARGARISTUM.     The  same. 

ANAGLYPHE.  (From  a.v*.yKv$u>t  to  en- 
grave,)  A  part  of  the  fourth  ventricle  of 
the  brain  was  formerly  thus  called,  from  its 
resemblance  to  a  pen.  or  style. 

ANAGNOSIS.  (From  etvu'yivctxrx.to,  to  know.) 
The  persuasion,  or  certainty,  by  which  me- 
dical men  judge  of  a  disease  from  its 
symptoms.  Hippocrates. 

ANAGRAPHE.  (From  av«t^g«t^»,  to 
write.)  A  prescription,  or  receip.. 

ANALEPSIA.  (From  ova,  and  het/u.£aiva>}  to 
take  fagain.)  A  species  of  epilepsy,  winch 
proceeds  from  a  disorder  of  the  stomach, 
and  with  which  the  patient  is  apt  to  be  sei- 
zed very  often  and  suddenly. 

ANALENTIA  A  fictitious  term  used  by 
Paracelsus  for  epilepsy. 

ANALEPSIS.  (From  etva-^ct^Am,  to  re- 
store  )  A  recovery  of  strength  after  sick- 
ness. Galen. 

ANA.LEPTICA.  (From  atroxapfitva,  to 
recruit,  or  recover.)  Analeptics.  Resiora- 
tive  med  cines  ;  medicines,  or  food,  which 
recover  the  {strength  which  has  been  lost 
by  sickness. 

ANA.LOSIS.  (From  AVAKIO-KU,  to  consume.) 
A  consumption,  or  wasting. 

ANALYSIS.  (AV&KVO-IS  .  from  avoiKvu,  to 
resolve.)  The  resolution  by  chymistry,  of 
any  matter  into  its  primary  and  constituent 
parts.  The  processes  and  experiments 
which  chymists  have  recourse  to,  are 
extremely  numerous  and  diversified,  yet 
they  may  be  reduced  to  two  species,  which 
comprehend  the  whole  art  of  chymistry. 
The  first  is,  analysis,  or  decomposition  ;  the 
second,  synthesis,  or  composition.  In  ana- 
lysis, the  parts  of  which  bodies  are  com- 


<f  *f  cep.au,  to  give-     A  vomit,  or  the  dislribu-    posed,  are  separated  from  each  other :  thus, 

if  we  reduce  cinnabar,  which  is  composed 
of  sulphur  and  mercury,  and  exhibit  these 
two  bodies  in  a  separate  state,  we  say  we 
have  decomposed,  or  analyzed  cinnabar. 
But,  if,  on  the  contrary,  several  bodies  be 
mixed  together,  and  a  new  substance  be 
produced,  the  process  is  then  termed  chy- 
mical  composition,  or  synthesis:  thus,  if  by 
fusion  and  sublimation,  we  combine  mer- 
cury with  sulphur,  and  produce  cinnabar, 
the  operation  is  termed  chymical  compo- 
sition, or  composition  by  synthesis. 

ANAMNESIS,  (From  avat^/^^a-xa  to  re- 
member.) Remembrance,  or  recollection 
of  what  has  been  done.  Galen. 

ANATWNESTICA.  (From  the  same.)  Re- 
medies for  bad  memory. 

ANANAS.  Called  by  the  Brazilians 
yayama.  The  egg-shaded  pine-apple.  The 
plant  which  affords  this  fruit,  is  the  JBro- 
melia  ananas  Joliis  dhato-spinosis%  mucro- 
natis,  spica  comosa  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  used 


tion  of  alimen*  all  over  the  body;  or  diges- 
tion. 

ANADROME.  (From  <w»,  upwards,  and 
cTge^ta),  to  run.)  A  pain  which  runs  from 
the  lower  extremities  to  the  upper  parts  of 
the  body.  Hippocrates. 

ANODES.  (From  A,  priv.  and  a/cTa?, 
shame.)  Shameless.  Hippocrates  uses 
this  word  metaphorically  for  without  re- 
straint, copious ;  and  applies  it  to  water 
rushing  into  the  aspera  arteria. 

ANAESTHESIA.  (Av*w6»0v* :  from  at, 
priv.  and  ot«r0aivo,u««,  to  feel  )  Loss  of  the 
sense  of  touch.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  locales,  and  order  dysaesthesix  of  Cullen. 

ANAGALLIS.  (From  otvAytteue,  to 
laugh ;  because,  by  curing  the  spleen,  it 
disposes  persons  to  be  cheerful.)  This 
plant  Anagallis  arvensis :  Joliis  indivisist 
caule  procwnbente,  of  Linnaeus,  is  small  and 
delicateh  fo.  med,  and  does  not  appear  to 
possess  any  particular  properties. 


ANA 


ANA 


4f 


principally  as  a  delicacy  for  the  table,  and 
is  also  given  with  advantage  as  a  refrige- 
rant in  fevers. 

ANANCE.  (From  atv«t^;«t£a>,  to  compel.) 
Necessity.  It  is  applied  to  any  desperate 
operation.  Hippocrates. 

AsAPHALANTtASIS          (From     cwctq  at*«VTO?, 

bald.)  A  thinness  of  the  hair  upon  the 
eye-brows.  Gorrceus. 

ANAPHORA.      (From    *vat<|>ega,    to   bring 

up.)    A  person  who  spits  blood.    Gorrceus. 

ANAPHORKXIS.      (From    a.vx.tyQQua-o-cD,    to 

grind  down.)     The  reducing  ot  any  thing 

to  dust,  or  a  very  fine  powder. 

ANAPHRODISIA.  (From  *,  priv.  and 
Aq£ofi<ritx,t  the  feast  of  Venus.)  Impotence. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales^  and 
order  dysorexia  of  Cullen.  It  either 
arises  from  paralysis,  anaphrodisia  para- 
litica ;  or  from  gonorrhoea,  anaphrodisia 
gonorrhoica. 

AXAPHBOMELI.  (From  a,  neg.  a^go?, 
froth,  and  jutxi,  honey.)  Clarified  honey. 

ANAFLASIS.  (From  a,va.7rK<*.<r(ra>,  to  restore 
again.)  A  restoration  of  flesh  where  it  has 
been  lost ;  also  the  reuniting  a  fractured 
bone.  Hippocrates. 

ANAPLEROSIS.  (From  AvttyrM^ou,  to  fill 
again.)  The  restitution,  or  filling  up  of 
wasted  parts.  Galen. 

ANAPLEROTICA.  (From  the  same.)  Me- 
dicines renewing  flesh :  incarnatives,  or 
such  medicines  as  fill  up  a  wound  so  as  to 
restore  it  to  its  original  s>hape-  Galen. 

ANAPLEUSIS.  (From  eM&wKtvco,  to  float 
upon.)  The  rotting  of  a  bone,  so  that  it 
drops  off,  and  lies  upon  the  flesh ;  exfolia- 
tion, or  separation  of  a  bone,  ffippocrates, 
JEgineta,  &c. 

ANAPNEUSIS.  (From  etva.7rvsvu>,  to  respire.) 
Respiration. 

ANAPSTOE.     The  same. 
ANAPTOSIS.       (From    stv*7rwr7&,    to    fall 
back.)     A  relapse. 

ASAPTYSIS.     The  same  as  Anacatharsis. 
ANAURHEGNIMIA.  (From  atv*,  and  pnyvv/M, 
to  break  again.)     Jlnarrhexis.     A  fracture ; 
the  fresh  opening  ot  a  wdfond. 

ANARRHUSA.  (From  ay*,  upwards,  and 
fia,  to  flow.)  A  flux  of  humours  from  be- 
low upwards.  Schneider  de  Catarrho. 

ANARRHOPIA.  (From  *va>,  upwards,  and 
ptTroa,  to  creep.)  The  same.  Hippocrates. 

ANAS  DOMESTICA.  (From  y«a>,  to 
swim.)  The  tame  duck.  The  flesh  of 
this  bird  is  difficult  of  digestion,  and  re- 
quires that  warm  and  stimulating  condi- 
ments be  taken  with  it  to  enable  the  sto- 
mach to  digest  it. 

ANASARCA.  (From  *va,  through,  and 
raft,  flesh.)  A  species  of  dropsy  from  a 
serous  humour,  spread  between  the  skin 
and  flesh,  or  rather  a  general  accumulation 
of  lymph  in  thecellular  system.  Dr.  Cullen 
ranks  this  genus  of  disease,  in  the  class 
Cachexies^  and  the  order  Intumescentia.  He 
enumerates  the  following  species,  viz.  1. 


Anasarca  serosa,  as  when  the  due  discharge 
of  serum  is  suppressed,  &c.  2.  Anasarca 
oppilata,  as  when  the  blood-vessels  are  con- 
siderably pressed,  which  happens  to  many 
pregnant  women,  &c.  3.  Jinasarcha  exan- 
thematica,  this  happens  after  ulcers,  various 
eruptive  disorders,  and  particularly  after 
the  erysipelas.  4.  Anasarca  anaemia^  hap- 
pens when  the  blood  is  rendered  extremely 
poor  from  considerable  losses  of  it.  5.  Ana- 
sarca debilium,  as  when  feebleness  is  indu- 
ced by  long  illness,  &c. 

This  species  of  dropsy  shews  itself  at  first 
with  a  swelling  of  the  feet  and  ankles,  to- 
ward the  evening,  which,  for  a  time,  disap- 
pears again  in  the  morning.  The  tumefac- 
tion is  soft  and  inelastic,  and,  when  pressed 
upon  by  the  finger,  retains  its  mark  for 
some  time,  the  skin  becoming  much  paler 
than  usual.  By  degrees  the  swelling  as- 
cends upwards,  and  occupies  the  trunk  of 
the  body  ;  and  at  last,  even  the  face  and 
eyelids  appear  full  and  bloated ;  the 
breathing  then  becomes  difficult,  the  urine 
is  small  in  quantity,  high  coloured,  and 
deposits  a  reddish  sediment  ;  the  belly  is 
costive,  the  perspiration  much  obstructed, 
the  countenance  yellow,  and  a  considera- 
ble degree  of  thirst,  with  emaciation 
of  the  whole  body,  prevails.  To  these 
symptoms  succeed  torpor,  heaviness,  a 
troublesome  cough,  and  a  slow  fever.  In 
some  cases,  the  water  oozes  out,  through 
the  pores  of  the  cuticle  ;  in  others,  being 
too  gross  to  pass  by  these,  it  raises  the  cu- 
ticle in  small  blisters ;  and  sometimes  the 
skin,  not  allowing  the  water  to  escape 
through  it,  is  compressed  and  hardened, 
and  is,  at  the  same  time,  so  much  distend- 
ed as  to  give  the  tumour  a  considerable  de- 
gree of  firmness. 

ANASPASIS.  (From  ay*,  and  a-Airce,  to 
draw  together.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word 
to  signify  a  contraction  of  the  stomach. 

ANASSYTOS.  (From  avo>,  upwards,  and 
<rtuo{j.sti,  to  agitate.)  Jlnassytus.  Driven 
forcibly  upwards.  Hippocrates  applies  this 
epithet  to  air  rushing  violently  upwards, 
as  in  hysteric  fits. 

AXASTALTICA  (From  AVA&XXU,  to  con- 
tract.) Styptic  or  refrigerating  medicines. 
AN ASTASIS.  (From  ayats-i^/,  to  cause  to 
rise.)  A  recovery  from  sickness  ;  a  resto- 
ration of  health.  It  likewise  signifies  a 
migration  of  humours,  when  expelled  from 
one  place  and  obliged  to  remove  to  ano- 
ther. Hippocrates. 

ANASTOMOSIS.  (From  «v*,  through, 
and  ro^*,  a  mouth.)  The  communication 
of  vessels  with  one  another. 

ANASTOMOTICA.  (From  *y«t,  through, 
and  s*o,w*,  the  mouth.)  Medicines  which 
open  the  pores  and  mouths  of  the  vessels, 
as  cathartics,  diuretics,  deobstruments,  and 
sudorifics. 

ANATES.  (From  nates,  the  buttocks.) 
A  disease  of  the  anus.  Festus,  Stc. 


48 


ANC 


ANC 


ANATOMY.  (AvArofjiiA,  or  AVATO/UUI  : 
from  AVA,  and  -r^v®,  to  cut  up.)  Aneroto- 
my.  The  dissection  of  the  human  body, 
to  expose  the  structure,  situation,  and  uses 
of  every  part. 

ANATOMY,  COMPARATIVE.  Zootomy.  The 
dissection  of  brutes,  fishes,  polypi,  plants. 
&c.  to  illustrate,  or  compare  them  with 
the  structure  and  functions  of  the  human 
body. 

ANA.TRESIS.  (From  AVX,  and  <ri\e*a>t  to 
perforate.)  A  perforation  like  that  which 
is  made  upon  the  skull  by  trepanning. 
Galen. 

ANATRIBE.  (From  AVA!^CC,  to  rub.) 
Friction  all  over  the  body. 

ANATRIPSIS.  The  same.  Moschion  de 
Morb.  Mulieb.  and  Galen. 

ANATRIS.     Jlntaris.   Mercury.    Ruland. 

ANATRON.  (Arab.  A  lake  in  Egypt, 
where  it  was  produced.)  Soda,  or  fixed 
mineral  alkali. 

ANATROPE.  (From  AVAT^Tr/^ee,  to  subvert. 
Anatrophe.  Anatropha.  A  relaxation,  or 
subversion  of  the  stomach,  with  loss  of  ap- 
petite and  nausea.  Vomiting-.  Indiges- 
tion. Galen. 

ANATIIUM.     Soda. 

ANAUMA.  (From  a,  priv.  and  AuJ'x.,  the 
speech.)  Dumbness  ;  privation  of  voice  ; 
catalepsia.  Hippocrates 

ANAXYRTS.  (From  AVA^V^S,  the  sole.) 
The  herb  sorrel ;  so  called  because  its  leaf 
is  shaped  like  the  sole  of  the  shoe. 

ANCHA.  (Arab,  to  press  upon,  as  being 
the  support  of  the  body  )  The  thigh.  Ari- 
ceana,  Forestius,  &c. 

ANCHILOPS.  (From  A-y^i,  near,  and  a^, 
the  eye.)  A  disease  in  the  inward  corner 
of  the  eye,  called  also  ^Egilops.  An  inci- 
pient fistula  lachrymahs. 

ANCHTLE.     See  Ancyle. 

AS/CHORALIS  PROCESSUS.  (AnchoraUs  ; 
from  Ayx.a>v,  the  elbow.)  See  C or acaid pro- 
cess. 

ANCHOVY  PEAR.  This  fruit,  the  pro- 
duce of  the  Grias  cauUflora  of  Linnxus,  is 
eaten  by  the  inhabitants  of  Jamaica,  as  a 
pleasant  and  refrigerant  fruit. 

ANCHUSA.  (From  et^e/v,  to  strangle ; 
from  its  supposed  constringent  quality  ;  or, 
as  others  say,  because  it  strangles  serpents.) 
Alkanet. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system,    Class,  Pentandria.      Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  for 
the  alkanet  root.     The  plant  from  which  it 
is  obtained,  is  the  anchusa  tinctoria  of  Lin- 
naeus, which  grows  wild  in  France,  but  is 
cultivated  in  our  gardens.    The  root  is  ex- 
ternally of  a  deep  purple  colour.      To  oil, 
wax,   turpentine,  and  alcohol,  it  imparts  a 
beautiful  deep  red  colour,  for  which   pur- 
pose it  is  used.    Its  medicinal  properties 
are  scarcely  perceptible. 

ANCHUSA  omciHAiis.     The  systematic 


name  for  the  buglossum  of  the  shops.      See 


ANCHUSA  TINCTORIA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  anihusu  or  alkanna  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Anchusa. 

ANCHYLOMERISMA.  (From  Ay^yKo^At,  to 
bend.)  Sagar  uses  'this  term  to  express  a 
concretion,  or  growing  together  of  the  soft 
parts. 

ANCHYLOSIS.  (From  at^i/Ac^/.tobend.) 
A  stiff  joint. 

ANCI.  Those  who  have  a  distorted  el- 
bow. 

ANCIROMELE.     See  Ancyromele. 

ANCINAR.     Borax. 

ANC  ON.  (From  Ayx,A^of^Ai,  to  embrace  ; 
ATTO  Tb  AyatiffdAf  &Tif>co  Gsrtca  TO  o^iov  '.  because 
the  bones  meeting,  and  there  uniting,  are 
folded  one  into  another.)  The  elbow. 

ANCONEUS.  (.Anconeus,  sc.  musculus  ; 
from  Aywv,  the  elbow.)  Anconeus  minor  of 
Winslow.  Anconeus  vel  cubitalis  Riolani 
of  Douglas.  A  small  triangular  muscle, 
situated  on  the  back  part  of  the  elbow.  It 
arises  from  the  ridge  and  from  the  external 
condyle  of  the  humerus,  by  a  thick,  strong, 
and  short  tendon  :  from  this  it  becomes 
fleshy,  and,  after  running  about  three  inches 
obliquely  backwards,  it  is  inserted  by  its 
oblique  fleshy  fibres  into  the  back  part  or 
ridge  of  the  ulna.  Its  use  is  to  extend  the 
fore-arm. 

ANCONEUS  EXTERNUS.  See  Triceps  ex- 
tensor cubiti. 

ANCONEUS  INTERNUS.  See  Triceps  ex- 
tensor cubiti* 

ANCONEUS  MAJOR.  See  Triceps  exten- 
sor cubiti. 

ANCONEUS  >IINOR.     See  Anconeus. 

ANCONOID  PROCESS.  Processes  anconoi- 
deus.  (From  Ayxeev,  the  eibow.)  A  process 
of  the  cubit.  See  Ulna. 

ANCTER.  (A^x.7»g,  a  bond,  or  button.) 
A  fibula,  or  button,  by  which  the  lips  of 
wounds  are  held  together.  Gorreeus. 

ANCTERIASMUS.  (From  AytCl^^  a  button.) 
The  operation  enclosing  the  lips  of  wounds 
together  by  loops,  or  buttons.  Galen. 

ANCUBITUS.  A  disease  of  the  eyes 
with  a  sensation  of  sand.  Joh.  Anglic.  Ros. 
Ang. 

ANCYJLE  (From  A^VKO^  crooked.)  A 
species  of  contraction,  called  a  stiff  joint. 
Galen. 

ANCYLOBLEPHARON.  (From  Aywy, 
a  hook,  apd  (Sxs^gov,  an  eye-lid.)  A  dis- 
ease of  the  eye,  by  which  the  eye-lids  are 
closed  together.  JEtiue. 

ANCYLOGLOSSUM.  (From  A^MM,  a 
hook,  and  •yb.axro-A,  the  tongue.)  Anci/lion 
of  jEgineta.  A  contraction  of  the  frsenu- 
lum  of  the  tongue.  Tongue-tied. 

ANCYLOMELE.  (From  Ayx.v\o$t  crooked, 
and  PHM,  a  probe.)  A  crooked  probe,  or 
a  probe  with  a  hook.  Galen,  &c. 

ANCYLOSIS.     See  Anchylosis. 

ANCYLOTOMUS.      (From  AyxvMi,  a  hook, 


ANE 


ANE 


and  Tkpva,  to  cut.)  A  crooked  chirurgical 
knife,  or  bistoury.  A  knife  for  loosening 
the  tongue.  This  instrument  is  no  longer 
in  use.  JEgineta,  &c. 

ANCYHA  (Ayx-u^*,,  an  anchor )  A  chi- 
rurgical  hook.  Epich;.rmus  uses  this  word 
for  the  membrum  virile,  according  to  Gor- 
raeus. 

ANCYROIDES.  (From  jt-yni/^  an  anchor, 
and  g/^o?,  a  likeness.)  A  process  of  the 
scapula  was  so  culled,  from  its  likeness  to 
the  beak  of  an  anchor.  It  is  the  coracoid 
process.  See  Scapula. 

ANCYROMELE.     See  Jlncylomele. 

ANDRIA.  A  tree  of  Brazil,  the  fruit  of 
which  is  bitter  and  astringent,  and  used  as 
a  vermifuge. 

ANDRANATOMIA.  vlndranatome .  (From 
sw/g,  a  man,  and  Tt/Ava,  to  cut.)  The  dis- 
section  of  the  human  body,  particularly  of 
the  male  M.  Jiur.  Severinus,  Zootome  De- 
mocrit. 

a  slave,  and  nct7r»Ms,  a  dealer.)  A  crimp. 
Galen  calls  by  this  name  the  person  whose 
office  it  was  to  anoint  and  siighty  to 
wipe  the  body,  to  cleanse  the  skin  from 
foulness. 

ANDRIA.  (From  «v«g,  a  man.)  An  her- 
maphrodite. Sonnet. 

ANDROCCETESIS  (From  «iv»g,  a  man, 
and  xo/?M,~to  cohabit  with.)  The  venereal 
act ;  or  the  infamous  act  of  sodomy.  Mos- 
chion,  &c. 

ANDROGENUS.  (From  av»g,  a  man,  and 
•yuvn,  a  woman.)  An  effeminate  person. 
Hipp.  An  hermaphrodite. 

ANDRONION.  Jindronium.  A  kind  of 
plaster  used  by  ^Egineta  for  carbuncles,  in- 
vented by  Andron. 

ANDROTOMIA.  Androtome.  Human  dis- 
section, particularly  of  the  male. 

ANEBIUM.  (From  aLVct£auva>,  to  ascend.) 
The  herb  alkanet,  so  called  from  its  quick 
growth. 

ANEILESIS.  (From  «tv«Aa»,  to  roll  up.) 
Aneilema.  An  involution  of  the  guts,  such 
as  is  caused  by  flatulence  and  gripes.  Hip- 
pocrates. 

ANEMIA.  (From  ctvepos,  wind.)  Flatu- 
lence. 

ANEMONE.  (From  ttvi/xoe,  wind  ;  so 
named  because  it  does  not  open  its  flowers 
till  blown  upon  by  the  wind.)  The  wind 
flower.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Polyandria. 
•Order,  Polyginia. 

ANEMONE  HEPATICA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  hepatica  nobilis  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias. See  Hepatica  nobilis. 

dnemone,  meadow.  See  Pulsatilla  nigri~ 
cans. 

ANEMONE  NEMOROSA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  ranunculus  albus  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias. See  Ranunculus  albus. 

ANEMONE  PRATENSIS.      The   systematic 


name  for  the  puhatilla  nigricans  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Pulsatilla  nigricans. 

AXENCEPHAI.US.  (From  d,  priv  and 
s^xscfcaAoc,  the  brain  )  A  monster  without 
brains.  Foolish.  Galen  de  Hipp. 

ANEOS,    A  loss  of  voice  and  reason. 

ANEPITHYMIA.  (From  a,  priv.  and 
iTri&vfJiitt,  dexire.)  Loss  of  appetite. 

ANERIC.     Jlnerit.     Sulphur  vivum. 

ANESIS.  (From  avupt,  to  relax.)  A  re- 
mission, or  relaxation,  of  a  disease,  or 
symptom.  *Etius,  &c. 

ANESTTM.     See  Anisum. 

ANETHUM.  (Av«9ov  :  from  *nu,  afar, 
and  &a»,  to  run  ;  so  called  because  its  roots 
run  out  a  great  way.)  Fennel,  dill,  anet. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.    Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der Dygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon dill,  or  anet. 

Jlnethum  gratoeolens  of  Linnaeus  •-—fructi- 
hus  compressis.  This  plant  is  a  native  of 
Spain,  butx  cultivated  in  several  parts  of 
England.  The  seeds  of  dill  are  directed 
for  use  by  the  London  and  Edinburgh 
Pharmacopoeias  :  they  have  a  moderately 
Warm,  pungent  taste,  and  an  aromatic,  but 
sickly  smell.  There  is  an  essential  oil,  and 
a  distilled  water,  prepared  from  them, 
which  are  given  in  flatulent  colics  and 
dyspepsia.  They  are  also  said  to  promote 
the  secretion  of  milk. 

ANETUUM  FCENICULUM.  The  systematic 
name  for  \\\t  faniculum  of  the  shops  See 
Fcenicidum. 

ANETHUM  GRAVEOIENS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  Anetlmm  of  the  shops.  See 
Anethum. 

ANETICA.  (From  av/»/w/,  to  relax.)  Pa- 
regorics ;  medicines  which  assuage  pain, 
according1  *o  Andr.  Tiraquell. 

ANEURISMA.  (Avtvgjcrftsi,  from  ctveugu- 
v*,  to  dilate  )  An  aneurism.  A  preterna- 
tural tumour  formed  by  the  dilatation  of  an 
anery.  A  genus  of  disease  ranked  by  Cullen 
in  the  class  focafes,and  order  tumores.  There 
are  three  species  of  aneurism  :  1.  The  true 
aneurism,  aneurisma  verwnt  which  is  known 
by  the  presence  of  a  pulsating  tumour.  The 
artery  either  seems  only  enlarged  at  a  small 
part  of  its  tract,  and  the  tumour  has  a  de- 
terminate border,  or  it  seems  dilated  for  a 
considerable  length,  in  which  circumstance 
the  swelling  is  oblong,  and  looses  itself  so 
gradually  in  the  surrounding  parts,  that  its 
margin  cannot  be  exactly  ascertained.  The 
first,  which  is  the  most  common,  is  termed 
circumscribed  true  aneurism  ;  the  last,  the 
diffused  true  aneurism  The  symptoms  of 
the  circumscribed  true  aneurism,  take  place 
as  follows  '.  the  first  thing  the  patient  p'er- 
ceives,  is  an  extraordinary  throbbing-  in 
some  particular  situation,  and,  on  paying  a 
little  more  attention,  he  discovers  there  a 
small  pulsating  tumour,  which  entirely  dis- 
H 


ANE 


ANG 


appears  when  compressed,  but  returns  again 
as  soon  as  the  pressure  is  removed.  It  js 
commonly  unattended  with  pain  or  change 
in  the  colour  of  the  skin.  When  once  the  tu- 
mour has  originated,  it  continually  grows 
larger,  and  at  length  attains  a  very  consi- 
derable size.  In  proportion  as  it  becomes 
larger,  its  pulsauon  bt-cumes  weaker,  and, 
indeed,  it  is  almost  quite  lost,  when  the  dis- 
ease has  acquired  much  magnitude.  Tne 
diminution  of  the  pulsation  has  b^ en  ascri- 
bed to  the  coats  of 'he  artery  loosing  their 
dilatable  and  elastic  quality,  in  proportion 
as  they  are  distended  a  \d  indurated  ;  and, 
consequently,  t!te  aneunsmal  sac  being  no 
longer  capable  of  an  alternate  diastole  and 
systole  from  the  action  of  the  heart.  The 
fact  is  also  impu  ed  t?»  the  coagulated 
blood,  deposited  on  th*  inner  surface  of  the 
sac,  particularly  in  large  aneurisms,  in 
which  some  of  the  blood  is  always  inter- 
rupted in  its  motion.  In  true  aneurisms, 
however,  the  blood  does  not  coa;julate  so 
soon,  nor  so  often  as  in  false  ones.  Imme- 
diately such  coagulated  blood  lodges  in  the 
sac.  pressure  can  only  produce  -t  partial 
disapoearance  of  the  swelling.  In  propor- 
tion as  the  aneurismal  sac  grows  larger,  the 
communication  into  the  anery  beyond  the 
tumour  is  lessened.  Hence,  in  this  state, 
th"  p.-.lse  below  the  swelling  becomes  weak 
and  small,  and  the  limb  frequently  cold  and 
eedemaious.  On  dissection,  the  lower  con- 
tinuation of  the  artery  is  found  preteniuui- 
raliy  small,  and  contracted.  The  pressure 
of  the  tumour  on  the  adjacent  parts,  also 
produces  a  variety  of  symptoms,  ulcerations, 
caries,  &c  S  >:netimes  an  accidental  contu- 
sion, or  concussion,  may  detach  a  piece  of 
coagulum  from  the  inner  surface  of  the  cyst, 
and  the  circulation  'hrough  ihe  sac  be  ob- 
structed by  it.  The  coagulum  may  possibly 
be  imp -lied  quite  into  th?  artery  below,  so 
as  to  induce  imnortant  changes.  The  dan- 
ger of  an  aneurism  arrives  when  it  s  on  the 
point  of  bursting,  by  which  occurrence  the 
patiei.t  usually  bleeds  to  death  ;  and  this 
is  sometimes  in  a  few  seconds.  The  fatal 
event  may  generally  be  foreseen,  as  the  part 
about  to  give  way,  becomes  particularly 
tense,  elevated,  thin,  soft,  and  of  a  dark 
purple  colour.  2  The  false  or  spurious 
aneurism,  ancurisma  spurium,  is  always 
owing  to  an  aperture  in  the  artery,  from 
which  the  blood  gushes  into  the  cellular 
substance.  It  may  arise  from  on  artery 
being  lacerated  in  violent  exertions  ;  but 
the  most  common  occasional  cause  is  a 
wound.  This  is  particularly  apt  to  occur 
at  the  bend  of  the  arm,  where  the  artery  is 
exposed  to  be  injured  in  attempting  to 
bleed.  When  this  happens,  as  soon  as  the 
puncture  has  been  made,  the  blood  gushes 
out  with  iiiiusu.il  force,  and  in  a  bright 
scarlet,  irregular,  interrupted  current.  It 
flows  out,  however,  in  an  even  and  less  ra- 


pid stream  when  pressure  is  applied  higher 
up  than  the  wound.  These  last  are  the 
most  decis  ve  marks  of  the  artery  being 
opened  ;  for  blood  often  flows  from  a  vein 
with  great  rapidity,  and  in  a  broken  cur- 
rent, when  the  vessel  is  very  turgid  and  si- 
tuated immediately  over  the  artery,  which 
imparts  its  motion  to  it  The  surgeon  en- 
deavours precipitately  to  stop  the  haemor- 
rhage by  pressure  ;  and  commonly  occa- 
sions a  diffused  false  aneurism  The  ex- 
ternal  wound  in  the  skin  is  closed,  so  rhat 
the  blood  cannoi  escape  from  it  but  insi- 
nuates itself  into  the  ceiluLr  substance. 
The  swelling  thus  produced  is  uneven,  oft- 
en knotty,  and  extends  upwards  and  down- 
wards, along  the.  tract  of  the  vessel.  The 
skin  is  also  usually  of  a  dark  purple  colour, 
hs  size  increases  as  long  as  the  int.  rnal 
haemorrhage  continues,  and,  if  this  should 
proceed  above  a  certain  pitch,  mortifica- 
tion of  the  limb  ensues.  3.  The  -varicose 
aneurism,  aneurisma  varicostim  ;  this  was 
first  described  by  Dr  W.  Hunter.  It  hap- 
pens when  the  brachial  artery  is  pnnc.inred 
in  opening  a  vein:  the  blood  then  rushes 
into  the  vein,  wh  ch  becomes  v.ricose. 
Aneurisms  mxy  happen  in  any  part  of  ihe 
body,  except  the  latter  species,  which  can 
only  take  place  where  a  vein  runs  over  an 
artery. 

AXEURISMA  spvaruM.      See  Jlneiirisma. 

AxEunisMA  VARICOSUM.     S^e  Jlneiirisma. 

ANEURISMA   vEritm.     See  Aneurisma. 

ALEXIS.  (Fro.n  w^jx,  to  pivject.)  "A 
swelling,  or  protuberur.ee. 

ANGEILOLOGIA.  (From  ayytiov,  a  ves- 
sel, and  M^CC,  a  discourse.)  A  dissertation, 
or  reasoning,  upon  tiie  vessels  of  the  body. 

ANGEIO  TO  MY.  (From  etj^ewv,  a  ves- 
sel,  and  Tg/wvo)  to  cut.)  The  dissection  of 
the  blood-vessels  of  an  animal  body  ;  also 
the  opening  of  a  vein,  or  an  artery. 

ANOEIOTISMUS.  (From  ayywv,  a  vessel, 
and  Ttpvca,  to  cut.)  A  skilful  dissector  of 
the  v<  ssrLs. 

ANGELICA.  (So  called  from  its  sup- 
posed angeiic  virtues  )  Angelica.  1.  The 
mm.>  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Digy- 
nia 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  gar- 
den-angelica. 

Jlngelica  archangelica  of  Linnaeus  : — foli- 
orum  impart  lobato.  A  plant,  a  native  of 
Lapland,  but  cultivated  in  our  gardens. 
The  roots  of  angelica  have  a  fragrant. 
agreeable  smell,  and  a  bitterish,  pungent 
taste.  The  stalk,  leaves,  and  seeds,  which 
are  also  directed  in  the  pharmacopoeias, 
possess  the  same  qualities,  though  in  an  in- 
ferior degree.  Their  virtues  are  aromatic 
and  carminative.  A  sweetmeat  js  made, 
bv  the  confectioners,  of  this  root,  wlvch  is 
extremely  agreeable  to  the  stomach,  and  is 
surpassed  only  by  that  of  ginger. 


ANG 


ANG 


51 


ANGELICA    AttCHANGELICA.       The    SyslC- 

matic  name  for  •  lie  angelica  of  the  shops. 
See  Angelica. 

Angelica,   Garden.     See  Angelica. 

ANGELICA  SATIVA.  See  Angelica  sylves- 
tris. 

ANGELICA  SYLVESTRIS.  JingeUca  sativa. 
Wild  angelica.  JingeUca  sylveslris  of  Lin- 
naeus :—-foliis  tequalibus  ovato  lanceolatis  ser- 
ratis.  This  spcci'.s  of  angel  ,ca  possesses 
similar  properties  to  the  garden  species,  but 
in  a  much  inferior  degree  Ii  is  onty  used 
when  the  latter  cannot  be  obtained.  The 
seeds>  powdered  and  put  into  the  hair,  kill 
lice. 

Angelica,  tvild.     See  Angelica  sylvestris. 

ANGELINA  CORTEX.  The  t>tre  from 
which  this  bark  is  procured  it  a  naiive  of 
Grenada.  It  has  been  recommended  as  an 
anthelmintic  for  children. 

ANGEIOCACOS.  Myrobalans,  or  purging1 
Indian  plums. 

ANGI  (From  angor,  anguish  ;  because 
of  their  pain.)  Bubors  in  the  groin.  Fal- 
lopins  de  Morbo  Galfico. 

ANGIGLOSSUS.  (From  a,yx.v\n,  a  hook, 
and  yxcecra-y.,  the  tongue.)  A  person  who 
stammers. 

ANGINA.  (From  *>£«,  to  strangle; 
because  it  is  often  attended  with  a  sense  of 
Strangulation.)  A  soar  throat.  See  Cynanche. 

ANGINA  MALIGN  A  See  Cynanche  maligna. 

AVGINA  FAROTIDEA.  See  Cynanche  pa- 
rotidea. 

ANGINA  PfcCTORIS.  An  acute  con- 
strictory  pain  at  the  lower  end  of  the  ster- 
num, inclining  rather  to  the  left  side,  and 
extending  up  into  the  left  arm,  accompa- 
nied with  great  anxiety.  Violent  palpita- 
tions of  the  heart,  laborious  breathings, 
and  a  sense  of  suffocation,  are  the  charac- 
teristic symptoms  of  this  disease. — It  is 
found  to  attack  men  much  more  frequent- 
ly than  women,  particularly  those  who 
have  short  necks,  who  are  inclinable  to 
corpulency,  and  who,  at  the  same  time, 
lead  an  inactive  and  sedentary  life.  Al- 
though it  is  sometimes  met  with  in 
persons  under  the  age  of  twenty,  still 
it  more  frequently  occurs  in  those  who 
are  between  forty  and  fifty.  In  slight 
cases,  and  in  the  first  stage  of  the  disorder, 
the  fit  comes  on  by  going  up -hill,  up-stairs, 
or  by  walking  at  a  quick  pace  after  a  hearty 
meal ;  but  as  the  disease  advances,  or  be- 
comes more  violent,  the  paroxysms  are  apt 
to  be  excited  by  certain  passions  of  the 
mind ;  by  slow  walking,  by  riding  on 
horseback,  or  in  a  carriage,  or  by  sneezing, 
coughing,  speaking',  or  straining  at  stool. 
It  some  cases,  they  attack  the  patient  from 
two  to  four  in  the  morning,  or  whilst  sitting 
or  standing,  without  any  previous  exertion 
or  obvious  cause.  On  a  sudden,  he  is 
seized  with  an  acute  pain  in  the  breast, 
or  rather  at  the  extremity  of  the  sternum, 
inclining  to  the  left  side,  and  extending  up 


into  the  arm,  as  far  as  the  insertion  of 
the  deltoid  muscle,  accompanied  by  a  sense 
of  suffocation,  great  anx;ety,  and  an  idea 
that  its  continuance,  or  increase,  would 
certainly  be  fatal.  In  the  first  stage  of  the 
disease,  the  uneasy  sensation  &t  the  end  of 
the  sternum,  with  the  other  unpleasant 
symptoms,  which  seemed  to  threaten  a  sus- 
pension of  life  by  a  perseverance  in  exer- 
tion, usually  go  off  upon  the  person's 
standing  still,  or  turning  from  the  wind  ; 
but,  in  a  more  advanced  stage,  they  do  not 
so  readily  recede,  and  the  paroxysms  are 
much  more  violent.  During  the  fit,  the 
pulse  sinks  in  a  greater  degree,  and  be- 
comes irregular ;  the  face  and  extremities 
are  pale,  and  bathed  in  a  cold  sweat,  and, 
for  a  while,  the  patient  is  perhaps  deprived 
of  the  powers  of  sense  and  voluntary  mo- 
tion. The  disease  having  recurred  more  or 
less  frequently  during  the  space  of  some 
years,  a  violent  attack  at  last  puts  a  sudden 
period  to  hi*  existence.  Angii.a  pecto- 
ri.s  is  attended  with  a  considerable  degree 
of  danger;  and  it  usually  happens  that 
the  person  is  carried  off  suddenly.  It 
mostly  depends  upon  an  ossification  of 
the  coronary  arteries,  and  then  we  can 
never  expect  to  effect  a  radical  cure. 
During  the  paroxysms,  considerable  re- 
lief is  to  be  obtained  from  fomentations, 
and  administering  powerful  antispasmo- 
dics,  such  as  opium  and  aether  combined 
together.  The  application  of  a  blister  to 
the  breast  is  likewise  attended  sometimes 
with  a  good  effect.  As  the  p;  »,iful  sensa- 
tion at  the  extremity  of  the  sternum  often 
admits  of  a  temporary  relief,  from  an  evacu- 
ation of  wind  by  the  mouth,  it  may  be 
proper  to  give  frequent  doses  of  carmina- 
tives, such  as  peppermint,  carraway,  or 
cinnamon  water.  Where  these  fail  in 
the  desired  effect,  a  few  drops  of  ol.  anisi, 
on  a  little  sugar,  may  be  substituted. 

With  the  view  of  preventing  the  recur- 
rences of  the  disorder,  tlte  patient  should 
carefully  guard  against  passion,  or  other 
emotions  of  the  mind :  he  should  use  a 
light,  generous  diet,  avoiding  every  thing  of 
a  heating  nature  ;  and  he  should  take  care 
never  to  overload  the  stomach,  or  to  use 
any  kind  of  exercise  immediately  after 
eating.  Besides  these  precautions,  he 
should  endeavour  to  counteract  obesity, 
which  has  been  considered  as  a  predisposing 
cause  ;  and  this  is  to  be  effected  most  safe- 
ly by  a  vegetable  diet,  moderate  exercise 
at  proper  times,  early  rising,  and  keeping 
the  body  perfectly  open.  It  has  been  ob- 
served that  angina  pectoris  is  a  disease  al- 
ways attended  with  considerable  danger, 
and,  in  most  instances,  has  proved  fatal 
under  every  mdde  of  treatment.  We  are 
given,  h-'wever,  to  understand,  by  Dr. 
Macbride,  that  of  late,  several  cases  of  it 
have  been  treated  with  great  success,  and 
the  disease  readily  removed,  by  inserting 


ANl 


ANI 


a  large  issue  in  each  thigh.  These,  there- 
fore," should  never  be  neglected.  In  one 
case,  with  a  view  of  correcting,  or  draining 
off  the  irritating1  fluid,  he  ordered,  instead 
of  issues,  a  mixture  of  lime-water  with  a 
little  of  the  spirims  junipen  comp.  and  an 
alterative  proportion  of  Huxham's  antimo- 
nial  wine,  together  with  a  plain,  light,  per- 
spirable diet.  From  this  course  the  pa- 
tient was  soon  apparently  mended  ;  but  it 
was  not  until  after  the  insertion  of  a  large 
issue  in  each  thigh,  that  he  was  restored  to 
perfect  health. 

AVGINA  TONSILLARIS.  See  Cynanche 
tonsillaris. 

ANGINA  TRACHEALIS.  See  Cynanche 
trachealis. 

ANGIOLOGIA.  (From  ctyyaov,  a  ves- 
sel,  and  \cyos,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine 
df  the  vessels  of  the  human  body. 

ANGLICUS  SUDOH.  (From  Anglia, 
England,  and  sudor,  sweat.)  The  sweating 
sickness.  Sennertus. 

ANGOLAM.  A  very  tall  tree  of  Malabar, 
possessing  vermifuge  powers. 

AXGONE.  (From  ay^ce,  to  strangle.)  A 
nervous  sort  of  quinsey,  or  hysteric,  suffo- 
cation, where  the  fauces  are  contracted  and 
stopped  up  without  inflammation. 

ANGOR.     Intense  bodily  pain.     Galen. 
Avoos.      (A^xsf.  a  vessel.)      A  vessel; 
a  coll  >c  ion  of  humours, 

ANGUSTURjE  CORTEX.  Cortex  cus- 
parice.  A  bark  imported  from  Angostu- 
ra, in  South  America.  Its  external  appear- 
ances vary  considerably.  The  best  is  not 
ii'.rous,  but  hard,  compact,  and  of  a  yel- 
lowish brown  colour,  and  externally  of 
of  a  whitish  hue,  When  reduced  in- 
to powder,  it  resembles  that  of  Indian 
rhubarb.  It  is  very  generally  employ- 
ed as  a  febrifuge,  tonic,  and  adstrin- 
gent.  While  some  deny  its  virtue  in  cu- 
ring intermittents,  by  many  it  is  prefer- 
red to  the  Peruvian  bark  :  and  has  been 
found  useful  in  diarrhoea,  dyspepsia,  and 
scrofula.  It  was  thought  to  be  the  bark 
of  the  Bi'ucea  antidysenterica^  or  ferru- 
ginea.  Wildenow  suspected  it  to  be  the 
JWagnalia  plumieri ;  but  Humbolt  and  Ban- 
plancl,  the  celebrated  travellers  in  Soii'h 
America,  have  ascertained  it  to  belong  to 
a  tree  not  before  known,  and  which  they 
promise  to  describe  by  the  name  of  cus- 
paria  fcbrifnga. 

ANHELATIO.  (From  anhela,  to  breathe 
with  difficulty.)  Anhelitus.  Shortness  of 
breat&ing. 

ANICETON  (From  A,  priv.  and  v/*»,  vic- 
tory.) A  name  of  a  plaister  invented  by 
Crito,  and  so  called  because  it  was  thought 
an  infallible  or  invincible  remedy  for  acho- 
res,  or  scald-head.  It  was  composed  of 
litharge,  alum,  and  turpentine,  and  is  de- 
scribed by  Gal.  n. 

ANIMA.  m  The  thinking  principle. 
ALOES.    Refined  aloes. 


ANIMA  ARTICULORUM.     Hermodactylus. 
ANIMA  HEPATIS.     Sal  martis. 
ANIMA   PULMONUM.        The  soul    of .  the 
lungs.      A  name  given  to  saffron  on  account 
of  its  use  in  asthmas. 

ANIMA.  RHABARBARI.  The  best  rhubarb, 
ANIMA    SATURNI.       A    preparation    of 
lead. 

ANIMA  VEXERIS.  A  preparation  of  copj 
per. 

ANIMAL.  An  organized  body  endow- 
ed with  life  and  voluntary  motion. 

ANIMAL  ACTIONS.  Actiones  animates. 
Those  actions,  or  functions,  are  so  "erm- 
ed  which  are  performed  through  the  means 
of  the  mind.  To  this  class  belong  the  ex- 
ternal and  internal  senses,  the  voluntary  ac- 
tion of  muscles,  voice,  speech,  watching, 
and  sleep. 

ANIMAL  HEAT.  Heat  is  essentially  ne- 
cessary to  life.  That  of  a  man  in  health  is 
from  about  94  deg.  to  100  deg.  of  Fahren- 
heit. It  appears  to  depend  upon  the  de- 
composition of  the  air  in  the  lungs.  See 
Respiration. 

ANIMAL  OIL.  Oleum  animale.  An  em- 
pyreumatic  oil,  obtained  from  the  bones  of 
animals,  recommended  as  an  anodyne  and 
antispusmodic. 

ANIME  GUM  MI.  The  substance  which 
bears  this  name  in  the  shops  is  a  resin,  the 
produce  of  the  Hymecea  coiirbaril  of  Lin- 
nxus.  It  is  seldom  ordered  in  the  prac- 
tice of  the  present  day,  and  is  only  to  be 
met  with  in  the  collections  of  the  curi  >us. 

A.NIMI  DELIQ.CIUM  (From  animus,  the 
mind,  and  ddinqtto,  to  leave.)  Fainting. 
See  Syncope, 

ANIMUS.  This  word  is  to  be  distinguish- 
ed from  anima  ;  the  former  expresses  the 
faculty  of  reasoning,  and  the  latter  the  be- 
ing'  in  which  that  faculty  resides. 

ANINGA.  A  root  which  grows  in  the 
Antilla  islands,  and  is  used  by  sugar-ba- 
kers for  refining  their  sugar. 

AXISCALPTOR.  (From  anus,  the  breech, 
and  scalpo,  to  scratch.)  The  latissimus 
dorsi  is  so  called,  because  it  is  the  muscle 
chiefly  instrumental  in  performing  this  of- 
fice. Burtholin. 

ANISOTACHYS.  (From  etvra-os,  unequal ; 
and  *tt%vf,  quick.)  A  quick  snd  unequal 
pulse.  Gomez/-a. 

ANISUM.  (From  <t,  neg.  and  i<roc, 
equal.)  Anise.  Anisum  vulgare.  Pimpi- 
nella  anisa  of  Linnsens  ,—foliis  radicalibus 
trifidis  incisis.  A  native  of  Egypt.  Anise- 
seeds  have  an  aromatic  smell,  and  a 
pleasant,  warm,  and  sweetish  taste.  An 
essential  oil  and  distilled  water  are  prep;-., 
red  from  them,  which  are  employed  in 
flatulences  and  gripes,  to  which  children 
are  more  especially  subject ;  also  in  weak- 
ness of  the  stomach,  diarrhoeas,  and  loss 
of  tone  in  the  privnse  vise. 

ANISTJN  SINENSE.    See  Anisurn  stettatum. 
ANISUM    STELLATUM.      Anisum  si* 


ANO 


ANT 


53 


nense.  Semen  badian.  The  plant  which 
affords  these  seeds  is  the  IHicium  anisatum 
of  Linnaeus.  They  are  used  witli  the  same 
views  as  those  of  the  Pimpinella  anisum, 
The  same  tree  is  supposed  to  furnish  the 
aromatic  bark  called  cortex  anisi  stellati. 
or  cortex  lavola. 

ANISUM  YUIGARE.     See  Anisum. 

ANNCENTES.  (From  annuo,  to  nod.) 
.Some  muscles  of  the  head  were  formerly 
so  called,  because  they  perform  the  office 
of  nodding-,  or  bending-  the  head  down- 
wards. Cowpcr,  &c. 

ANNULAR.  (Jlnnularia.}  Like  a  ring1 ; 
thus,  annular  bone,  &c. 

ANNULAR  BONE.  Circulus  osseus.  A 
ring-like  bone  placed  before  the  cavity  of 
the  tympanum  in  the  foetus. 

Annular  cartillages.  See  Cricoid cartilages. 

ANNULARIS  DIGITUS.  The  ring-finger. 
The  one  between  the  little  and  middle  fin- 
gers. 

A  NNULAifis  PROCESSUS.  See  Pans  varolii. 

ANO.  (Ava>,  upwards;  in  opposition  to 
xxra,  downwards.)  Upwards. 

AXOCATHARTICA.  (From  Avne,  upwards, 
andx*9*^o>,  to  purge.)  Emetics  ;  medicines 
which  purge  upwards. 

ANOCHEILON.  (From  *vo>,  upwards,  and 
%ttMs,  the  lip.)  The  upper  lip. 

ANODIA.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  cefoc,  the 
way.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  for  in- 
accuracy and  irregularity  in  the  description 
and  treatment  of  a  disease. 

AWODYNA.     See  Jlnodynes. 

ANODYNES.  (Anodyna,  sc.  medica- 
ment a.  From  a.,  ,  priv.  and  axfiw,  pain.) 
Those  medicines  are  so  termed  which  ease 
pain  and  procure  sleep.  They  are  divided 
into  three  sorts  ;  paregorics,  or  such  as 
assuage  pain  ;  hypnotics,  or  such  as 
relieve  by  procuring  sleep  :  and  nar- 
notics,  or  such  as  ease  the  patient  by  stu- 
pifying  him. 

ANOHYNUM  MINERALS.     Sul  prunella. 

ANODYNUM  MARTIALE.  Ferrum  ammo- 
niacale  precipitated  from  water  by  potash. 

ANOMA LOUS.  This  term  is  often  applied 
to  those  diseases  whose  symptoms  do  not 
appear  with  that  regularity  generally  ob- 
served in  diseases.  A  disease  is  also  said 
to  be  anomalous,  when  the  symptoms  are 
so  varied  as  not  to  bring  it  under  the  de- 
scription of  any  known  affection. 

ANOMPHAI.OS.  (From  a.,  priv.  and  cp<$x.~ 
Xflj,  the  navel.)  Anomphahts.  With- 
out a  navel. 

ANONYMUS.  (From  <*,  priv.  and  ovvp.it  a 
name.)  Nameless.  It  was  formerly  ap- 
plied to  the  cricoid  muscle. 

ANORCHIDES.  (From  *,  priv.  and  o^/?, 
the  testicle.)  Children  are  so  termed 
which  come  into  the  world  without  testi, 
cles.  This  is  a  very  common  occurrence. 
The  testicles  of  many  male  infants  at  the 
time  of  birth  are  within  the  abdomen.  The 
time  of  their  descent  is  very  uncertain,  and 


instances  have  occurred  where  they  had 
not  reached  the  scrotum  at  the  age  of  ten 
and  fifteen. 

ANOREXIA.  (From  *,  priv.  and  o/wf/f, 
appetite.)  A  want  of  appetite,  without 
loathing  of  food.  Cullen  ranks  this  genus 
of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and  order 
dysorexia  ;  he  believes  it  to  be  generally 
symptomatic,  but  enumerates  two  species, 
viz.  the  anorexia  humoralis  and  the  anorexia 
Monica. 

ANOSMIA.  (From  *,  neg.  andc£»,to 
smell.)  A  loss  of  the  sense  of  smelling. 
This  genus  of  disease  is  arranged  by  Cul- 
len in  the  class  locales,  and  order  dys<esthe- 
sitf.  When  it  arises  from  a  disease  of  the 
Schneiderian  membrane,  it  is  termed  anos- 
mia organica  ,•  and  when  from  no  manifest 
cause,  anosmia  atonica. 

ANSER  DOMESTICUS.  The  tame 
goose.  The  flesh  of  this  bird  is  sometimes 
similar  to  that  of  the  duck,  and  requires 
the  assistance  of  spiritous  and  stimulating 
substances  to  enable  the  stomach  to  digest 
it.  Both  are  very  improper  for  weak  sto- 
machs. 

ANSER1NA.  (From  anser,  a  goose  ;  so 
called,  because  geese  eat  it.)  Argenlia. 
Wild  tansey,  or  goose-grass.  This  herb, 
Potentilla  anserina^  foliis  dentatis  serratis, 
caule  repente,  pedunculis  vnifloris  of  Linnaeus, 
was  formerly  used  as  an  astringent  in  laxi- 
ty of  the  intestines  and  phthisical  com- 
plaints, but  is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 

ANTACIDS.  {Jtntadda,  sc.  medicamen- 
ta.  From  ai/7/,  against,  and  acidus,  acid.) 
Remedies  which  obviate  acidity  in  the  sto- 
mach. Their  action  is  purely  chymical,  as 
they  merely  combine  with  the  acid  present, 
and  neutralize  it.  They  are  only  palliatives, 
the  generation  of  acidity  being  to  be  pre. 
vented  by  restoring  the  tone  of  the  stomach 
and  its  vessels.  Dyspepsia  and  diarrhoea  are 
the  diseases  in  which  they  are  employed. 
The  principal  antacids  in  use  are  the  alka- 
lies. Liquoris  potassae,  gutt.  xv.  or  from  5 
to  15  gr.  of carbonat  of  potash,  or  soda  dis- 
solved in  water.  The  solution  of  soda  called 
double  soda-water,  or  potash  supersaturated 
with  carbonic  acid,  is  more  frequently  used, 
as  being  more  pleasant.  Ammonia  has  been 
recommended  as  preferable  to  every  other 
antacid,  from  20  to  40  drops  of  the  liquor 
ammoniac  in  a  cupful  of  water.  The  liquor 
calcis,  or  lime  water,  is  likewise  used  to 
correct  acidity,  two  or  three  ounces  being 
taken  occasionally.  Greta  praeparata  alone, 
or  with  the  addition  of  a  small  quantity  of 
any  aromatic — chelae  cancrorum  praeparatae, 
and  magnesia  also  and  its  carbonate,  are 
used  for  the  same  purpose. 

ANTAGONIST  MUSCLES.  Counteracting 
muscles,  or  those  muscles  which  have  oppo- 
site functions.  Such  are  flexor  and  extensor 
of  any  limb,  the  one  of  which  contracts  it,the 
other  stretches  it  out ;  and  also  the  abduct- 
ors and  adductors.  Solitary  muscles  are 


54 


ANT 


ANT 


those  without  any  antagonist,  as  the  heart, 
&c. 

ASTTALGICA.  (From  etvli,  against,  and 
**>o?,  pain.)  Anodynes.  Remedies  which 
relieve  pain. 

ANTALKA  LINES.  (From  &£(,  again  s+,  and 
alkali,  an  alkali.)  Medicines  whicn  possess 
the  power  of  neutrlizing-  alkalis.  All  the 
acids  are  of  this  class. 

ASTAPHRODISIACA.  (From  *v7/,  against, 
and  Aqpofilti,  Venus.)  ,  Anti-venereals,  or 
medicines  which  extinguish  amorous  de- 
sires. Wedel.  Jlmen.  Mcd. 

ANTAPHRODITICA.     The  same. 

ANTAPODOSIS.  (From  ayforo^ftTa/ut,  to 
reciprocate.)  A  vicissitude,  or  return  of 
the  paroxysm  of  fevers.  Hippocrates.  Call- 
ed by  Galen  epidosis. 

ANTARTHRITICA.  (From  &flt,  against, 
and  apBiptlie,  the  gout.)  Medicines  which  re- 
lieve OL  repel  the  gout. 

ANTASTHMATICA.  (From  &vlt,  against, 
and  a.cr&/ua,  an  asthma.)  Remedies  against 
asthma. 

ANTATROPHICA.  (From  av7/,  against,  and 
a7/>o<j>**,  a  consumption.)  Medicines  which 
relieve  or  restore  consumption. 

ANTECHESIS.  (From  a,vlt%ofAau,  to  resist.) 
A  violent  stoppage  in  the  bowels,  which 
resists  all  efforts  to  remove  it.  Hippo- 
crates. 

ANTELABIUM.  (From  ante,  before,  and 
l-abium,  a  lip.  The  extremity  of  the  lip. 

AUTTEMBASIS.  (From  «v7/,  mutually,  and 
tpGetivu,  to  enter.)  A  coalescence,  or  union 
of  bone.  Galen. 

ANTEMEIICA.  (From  avli,  against,  and 
«/*«&>,  to  vomit. )  Medicines  which  stop 
or  prevent  vomiting. 

AITTENEASMTIS..  (From  ttvlt,  against,  and 
T«/v*r,wo?,  implacable.)  That  species  of  mad- 
ness in  which  the  patient  endeavours  to 
destroy  himself. 

ANTEPHIALTICA.  (From  atv7/,  against, 
and  eqiAtfn$;  the  night-mare.)  Medicines 
which  prevent  the  night-mare. 

ANTEPILEPTICA.  (From  <*v7/,  against,  and 
tTriM^ts;  the  epilepsy.)  Remedies  against 
the  epilepsy,  and  other  convulsive  disorders. 

ANTERIOR  AURIS.  One  of  the  com- 
mon muscles  of  the  ear,  situated  before  the 
external  ear.  It  arises,  thin  and  membra- 
neous, near  the  posterior  part  of  the  zygoma, 
and  is  inserted  into  a  small  eminence  on  the 
back  of  the  helix,  opposite  to  the  concha, 
which  it  draws  a  little  forwards  and  up- 
wards. 

ANTERIOR  INTERCOSTAL  NERVE. 
Splanchic  nerve.  A  branch  of  the  great  in- 
tercostal that  is  given  off  in  the  thorax. 

ANTERIOR  MALLEI.   See  Laxator  tympani. 

ANTHELIX.     See  Jlntihelix. 

ANTHELMIA.  (From  a/7/,  against,  and 
e\(Atv&o?,  a  worm.)  The  herb  Indian  pink, 
or  worm-grass,  so  called,  because  it  was 
thought  of  great  virtue  in  expelling  worms. 
See  Spigelia  Marylanpica. 

\  "NTTHP.!  ,M IMTIf'S. 


medicamenta  ;  from  *v7/,  against,  and  «>. 
ptvQoe,  a  worm  )  Medicines  which  procure 
the  evacuation  of  worms  from  the  stomacli 
and  intestmns.  The  greater  nurrber  oi 
them  act  mechanically,  dislodging  the 
worms,  by  the  sharpness  or  roughness  o{ 
their  particles,  or  by  their  cathartic  opera, 
tion.  Some  seem  to  have  no  other  quali 
ties  than  those  of  powerful  bitters,  by 
•which  they  either  prove  noxious  to  these 
animals,  or  remove  that  deb.lity  of  the 
digestive  organs,  by  which  the  food  is 
not  properly  assimilated,  or  the  secreted 
fluids  poured  in  the  intestines  are  not 
properly  prepared-,  circumstances  from 
which  it  has  been  supposed  the  generation 
of  worms  may  arise  The  principal  medi- 
cines  belonging  to  this  class,  are  :  Calomel, 
gamboge,  Ge.ifFrsea  meimis,  tanasetum,  po- 
lyp-••dium  filix  mas,  spigelia  Marylandica, 
artimesia  santonica,  olea  Eropaea,  stan- 
num  pulverisatum,  ferri  limaturse,  and  doli- 
chos  pruriens  :  which  see  under  their  re- 
spective heaps. 

ANTHEMIS.  (From  av6«v,  foreo  ,•  be- 
cause it  bears  an  abundance  of  flowers.) 
Chamomile. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.      Class  Syngenesia.      Or- 
der, Polygamia  superftua. 

2.  The  name  in  the  las<  London  Pharma- 
copoeia for  chamomile.     See  Chamcemelum. 

ANTHEMIS  COTUL.A.  (Cotula,  a  dim.  of 
co*,  a  whetstone  ;  so  called  from  its  leaves 
resembling  a  whetstone.)  The  systematic 
name  for  the  plant  called  Cotnhi  fcetida  in 
the  pharmacopoeias.  See  Cotula  fcetida, 

ANTHEIS  >OBILMIS.  (From  avQof,  a  flow- 
er.)  The  systematic  name  for  the  diarnce- 
inehiin  of  the  shop*.  See  Chanuemelum. 

ANTHEMIS  PYRETHRUWT.  The  plant  is  so 
called  from  which  we  obtain  the  pyrethrum 
of  the;j)liarmacopoeias.  See  Pyrethrum. 

ANTHKRA.     (From  atvfia?,  a  flower.) 

1.  A   compound  medicine   used  by   the 
ancients;    so  called  from  its  florid  colour. 
Galen.     JEgineta. 

2.  The  nfale  part  of  the  fructification  of 
plants. 

AKTHOPHTLLI.  (From  ctvSo?,  a  flower, 
and  efstMAcv,  a  leaf;  so  called  from  the  fra- 
grance of  the  flowers  and  the  beauty  of  the 
leaves.)  Cloves  aie  so  termed  \vhen  they 
have  been  suffered  to  grow  to  maturity 
G.  Bait/tin  Pin. 

ANTKORA.  (Quasiantithora,  AvItBopx.: 
from  a-vlt,  ;; gainst,  and  S-cpx.,  monkshood  ;  so 
called  because  it  is  said  to  counteract  the 
effects  of  the  ihora  or  monkshood.)  A  spe- 
cks of  Wolislv.-.ne.  The  root  is  the  part  of 
this  plant  (Acomtum  anthora  :  Jloribus  pen- 
tagyniSyfoliorum  luciniis  lineuribus  of  Lin- 
nxus,)  which  is  employed  medicinally.  Its 
virtue*  are  similar  to  those  of  the  aconitnm. 
See  Jlconitum. 

AUTHOS  FLORES.  The  flowers  of  the 
rosmarinus  are  so  termed  in  some  pharma- 
conoeias. 


ANT 


ANT 


ANTHRACIA.     See  Anthrax. 

ANTHRAX  (From  *vfl/w£,  a  burning 
coal.)  Jlnthracia.  Anthrocosia.  Jlnth.ro- 
coma.  Carbunculusi  A  hard  and  circum- 
scribed i.ii.immatory  tubercle  like  a  boil, 
which  sometimes  forms  on  the  cheek,  neck, 
or  back,  and  in  a  few  days  becomes  highly 
gangrenous.  It  then  discharges  an  ex- 
tremely foe  lid  sanies  from  under  the  black 
core,  whiclulike  a  burning  coal,  continues 
destroying  the  surrounding  parts.  It  is 
supposed  to  arise  from  a  peculiar  miasma, 
is  most  common  in  warm  climates,  and  of- 
ten attends  the  plague. 

ANTHRACOSIS  OCULI.  A  red,  livid,  burn- 
ing, sloughy,  very  painful  tumour,  occur- 
ring on  tlv-  eye  -lids.  JEgineta. 

ASTHB.OPOGBAPBIA.  (From  «tv0/w7ro?,  a 
man.  and  yp-nQw,  TO  write.)  Description  of 
man's  sr,  -\cutre. 

ANTHROPOLOGIA.  (From  a»fl/Mwroc, 
a  man,  and  xoyoc,  a  discourse.)  The  de- 
scription of  man. 

ANTHYPNOTICA.  (From  <x.vlt,  against, 
and  VTTVOS,  sleep.)  Medicines  which  prevent 
sleep  or  drowsiness. 

ANTHYPOCHONDRIACA.  (From  av7/, 
against,  and  V7n%ovfptstt  the  hypochondri  >f) 
Medicines  ad-pied  -o  cure  low-spiritedness 
or  disorders  of  the  hypochondria. 

ANTHYSTERICA.  (From  *v7/,  against,  and 
wrsjo*,  the  womb.)  Utermes  or  medicines 
which  relive  the  hysteric  passion.  Blanckard, 

ANTl.  (Av7/,  against.)  There  are  many 
names  compounded  with  this  word,  as  anti- 
asthmatics,  antihysterics,  antidysenteries, 
&c.  which  signifiy  medicines  against  the 
asthma,  hysterics,  dysentery.  &c. 

AXTIADES.  (From  *v7fcia>,  to  meet.)  The 
tonsils  are  so  called,  because  they  answer 
one  another.  The  mumps.  JVicPiso. 

ANTIA&RA.  (From  av7«.r,  a  tonsil,  and 
etyfet,  a  prey.)  Antiagri,  A  tumour  of 
the  tonsils.  t  Ulpuin^  Rioland,  &,c. 

ANTIARTHIUTJCA.     Sec  jjntathritica. 

ANTICACUECTICA.  (Fr- .'Hi  <tv7/,  against, 
and  Hct^i*,  a  cachexy.)  Medicines  against 

cachexy,  or  bad  huibit  of  body. 

ANTICARDIUM  (From  *v7/,  against,  or 
opposite,  and  lutpfut,  the  heart.)  The  hol- 
low at  the  bottom  of  the  breast,  commonly 
called  scrobictilus  cord  is,  or  pit  of  the  sto- 
mach. 

ANTTCATARUHALIA.  (From*v7<,  against, 
and  *a7#/»/>o?,  a  catarrh.)  Medicines  which 
relieve  a  catarrh. 

ANTICAUSOTICA.  (From  *v7f,  against,  and 
xi^o-or,  a  burning  fever.)  Remedies  against 
burni;  g  fevers.  We  read,  .n  Corp.  Pharm. 
of '  Junken,  of  a  syrupus  anticansoticus. 

ANTICHKIR.  (From  «tv7/,  against,  and 
-/up,  the  hand. )  The  thumb.  Galen. 

AHTicKEioy.  (From  avli,  against,  or 
opposne,  and  KV»^C»,  the  calf  of  the  leg.) 
That  part  of  the  tibia  which  is  bare  of 
flesh,  and  opposite  the  calf  of  the  leg. 
The  shin-bone.  Galen 

ANTICOI.ICA.      (From  «v7/,  against,  and 


it  the  cholic.)     Remedies  against  the 
choiic. 

ANTIDIASTOLE.  (From  av7;,  against,  and 
<T/4ts-£XAa»,  to  disanguish.)  An  exact  and 
accurate  distinction  of  one  disease  or  symp- 
tom, from  another. 

ANTIDIJUCA.  (From  nvlt,  against,  and 
Jivoc,  circumgyration.)  Medicines  against 
a  vertigo,  or  giddiness.  JBlancard. 

AXTIDOTARIUM.  (From  avltffloc,  an  anti- 
dote.) A  term  used  by  former  writers, for 
what  'we  now  call  a  dispensatory  ;  a  place 
where  antidotes  are  prescribed  ami  prepa- 
red. There  are  antidotaries  extant  of  seve- 
ral authors,  as  those  of  Nicholaus,  Meuses, 
Myre.pmsi  &C. 

ANTlDOrUS.  (From  afli,  against,  and 
tT/eTa^u/,  to  g'sve.)  A  preservative  against 
sickness.  A  remedy.  Galen. 

ANTIDYSKNTERICA.  (From  «tv7/,  against, 
and  fva-wleptot,,  a  flux.)  Medicines  against  a 
dysentery,  or  flux. 

AKTIFEBBILIA.  (From  ttvli,  against,  and 
febrii,  a  fever.)  A  febrifuge,  a  remedy 
against  fever. 

ANTTHECTICA.  [From  a.vli,  against,  and 
SK7/X8C,  a  hectic  fever.)  Remedies  against  a 
hectic  fever. 

ANTIHECTICUM  POTERII.  Antimonium  di- 
aphoreticum  Joviale.  A  medicine  invented 
by  Poterius,  formerly  extolled  as  effectual 
in  hectic  fevers,  but  now  disregarded.  It 
is  an  oxyd  of  tin  and  ehalybeaied  regulus 
of  antimony,  in  consequence  of  their  defla- 
gration with  n>tre. 

ANTIHELIX.  (From  «v7/,  against,  and 
txig>  the  helix.)  The  inner  circle  of  the 
auricle,  so  called  from  its  opposition  to  the 
outer  circuit  called  the  heiix. 

ANTIHEL>IINTICA.     See  Jlnthelminlica. 

AVTIHYSTERICA  (From  ctvli,  against,  and 
uTiptKA,  hysterics.)  Medicines  which  pre- 
vent or  relieve  h}stencs. 

A>TILKPSIS.  (From  Av}t\a.^a.vce,  to  take 
hold  of.)  The  securing  ol  bandages  or 
ligatures  from  slipping.  Hippocrates^ 

ANTILOBIUM.  (From  wit,  opposite,  and 
*o£o?,  the  bottom  of  the  ear,)  The  tragus, 
or  that  part  of  the  ear  which  is  opposite^the 
lobe. 

ANTILOIMICA.  (From  &y]tt  against,  and 
AO//XO?,  the  plague.)  Kennedies  or  preven- 
tives against  the  plague. 

AXTTIOPUS.  The  antelope.  An  African 
beast  resembling  a  deer,  whose  hoofs  and 
horns  were  formerly  given  in  hysteric  and 
epileptic  cases. 

AXTILYSSUS.  (From  «v7/,  against,  and 
KVO-Q-A,  the  bite  of  a  mad  d  ;gv)  A  medi- 
cine or  remedy  aifainst  the  bite  of  .ri  mad  dog. 

Jlntimonial powder.  See  Pulvis  aiitimo- 
nialis. 

AjfxiMoxiALE.  (From  antimtnium.}  An 
antimomal,  or  composition  in  which  antimo- 
ny is  a  chief  ingredient.  A  preparation  of 
antitnony. 

ANTIMONII  OXTDUM.  See  Oxydum  anti- 
morni. 


56 


ANT 


ANT 


ANTIMONII  SULPHUBETUM  PRJECIPITA- 
TUM.  Sulphur  antimonii  praecipitatum.  Pre- 
cipituted  sulphuretof  antimony.  This  pre- 
paration of  antimony  appears  to  have  ren- 
dered that  called  Kerme's  mineral  unneces- 
sary. It  is  made  thus : — 

Take  ot'sulphuret  of  antimony,  in  pow- 
der, two  pounds  : — of  the  solution  of  potash, 
four  pints  : — of  distilled  water,  three  pints. 

Mix  and  boil  the  mixture  over  a  slow 
fire,  for  three  hours,  stirring  it  well,  and  oc- 
casionally adding  distilled  water,  so  that 
the  same  measure  may  be  preserved.  Strain 
the  solution  forthwith  through  a  double  li- 
nen cloth  ;  and  while  it  is  yet  hot,  drop  in, 
gradually,  as  much  sulphuric  acid  as  may 
be  required  to  precipitate  the  powder ; 
then  wash  away  the  sulphate  of  potash,  by 
hot  water  ;  dry  the  precipitated  sulphu- 
ret  of  antimony,  and  reduce  it  to  powder. 

As  an  alterative  and  sudorific,  it  is  in  high 
estimation,  and  given  in  diseases  of  the  skin 
and  glanitis  ;  and  joined  with  calomel,  it  is 
one  of  the  most  powerful  and  penetrating 
alteratives  we  are  in  possession  of. 

ANTIMON1UM.     See  Antimony. 

ANTIJWONIUM  CALCINATUM.  See  Oxy- 
tlum  antimonii. 

AXTIMONIUM    DIAPHORETICUM.         An    Old 

name  for  oxyd  of  antimony. 

ASTIMONIUM  TARTARISATUM.  Tartarus 
eineticus.  'Vartarum  emcticum.  Tartamis 
antimonialis.  Tartris  antimonii  cum  potassd. 
Tartarum  stibiatum.  Tartar  emetic  is  ob- 
tained by  boiling  an  oxyd  of  antimony  with 
acidulous  tartrite  of  potash  ;  the  excess  of 
tartarous  acid  dissolves  the  oxyd  and  a  tri- 
ple salt  is  obtained  by  crystallization.  The 
London  Pharmacopoeia  directs  thus  : 

Take  of  oxyd  of  antimony,  two  ounces  : — 
of  supertartme  of  potash,  powdered,  three 
ounces  :—  of  distilled  water,  eighteen  fluid- 
ounces. 

To  the  water,  whilst  boiling  in  a  glass 
vessel,  add  gradually  the  antimony  and  su- 
pertartrae  of  potash,  previously  mixed  to- 
gether, and  continue  to  boil  for  half  an 
hour  ;  then  filter  the  solution  through  pa- 
per,|and  evaporate  it  in  a  gentle  heat,  so  that 
whilst  it  cools  slowly,  crystals  may  form. 

Tartar  emetic  is  the  most  useful  of  all 
the  antimonial  preparations.  Its  action  is 
not  dependent  on  the  state  of  the  stomach, 
and,  being  soluble  in  water,  its  dose  is  easi- 
ly managed,  while  it  also  operates  more 
epeedily. 

•  In  do-es  of  from  one  to  three,  four,  or 
five  gruins,  it  generally  acts  powerfully  as 
an  emetic,  and  is  employed  whenever  we 
wi.sh  to  obtain  the  effects  which  result  from 
full  vomiting.  As  patients  are  differently 
affec'.ed  by  this  medicine,  the  safest  mode 
of  exhibiting  sr  is  :  ^.  Antimonii  tartarisati, 
gr.  ii:.  Jlqucs  distillate  ^  £  v.  Misce  et  cola. 
1)  -' •  3S:"  quadrante  qu£que  bora,  donee 
supervenient  vomiius. 

For  children,  emetic  tartar  is  not  so  safe 
an  emetic  as  ipecacuanha  powder :  when 


great  debility  of  the  system  is  present,  even 
a  small  dose  has  been  known  to  prove  fatal 
to  children .  Sometimes  it  proves  cathartic. 

In  smaller  doses  it  exciies  nausea,  and 
proves  a  powerful  diaphoretic  and  expec- 
torant. As  an  emetic  it  is  chiefly  given  in 
the  beginning  of  fevers  and  febrile  diseases, 
when  great  debility  is  present,  and  in  the 
advanced  stages  of  typhoid  fever  its  use  is 
improper  and  even  sometimes  fatal.  As  a 
diaphoretic,  it  is  given  in  small  doses,  of 
from  an  eighth  to  a  qcmrter  of  a  grain  :  and 
as  an  expectorant,  in  doses  still  smaller. 
Emetic  tartar  in  small  doses,  combined  with 
calomel,  has  been  found  a  powerful  yet  safe 
alterative  in  obstinate  eruptions  of  the  skin. 
5f.  Jlntimonii  tart  art  sati  gr.  iv.  Hydrargyri 
submuriatis,  gr.  xvi  Confectionis  Roste  gal- 
lic<e,  q.  s.  Divide  in  pil.  xxiv.  Capiat  i. 
mane  nocteque  ex  then  sassafrass. 

In  the  form  of  powder,  or  dissolved  in 
water,  it  is  applied  by  a  pencil  to  warts 
and  obstinate  ulcers  :  it  is  also  given  in 
the  form  of  clyster,  with  a  view  to  produce 
irritation  in  soporose  diseases,  apoplexy, 
ileus,  and  hernia  incarcerata.  Thv  powder 
mixed  with  any  fluid,  and  rubbed  on  the 
scrobiculus  cordis,  excites  vomiting.  Ano- 
ther property  which  tartar  emetic  has, 
when  rubbed  on  the  skin,  is  that  of  produ- 
cing a  crop  of  pustules  very  like  to  the 
small-pox,  and  with  this  view  it  is  used 
against  rheumatic  paius^  whke,  and  other 
obstinate  swellings.  The  best  antidote 
against  the  bad  effects  of  too  large  a  quanti- 
ty of  this  and  other  antimonial  preparations, 
is  a  decoction  of  the  bark  of  cinchona. 

ANTIMONIUM  VITRIFACTUM.  Glass  of 
antimony.  An  oxyd  of  antimony,  with  a  lit- 
tle sulphur. 

ANTIMONY.  (Avltfjtoviw.  The  origin 
of  this  word  is  very  obscure.  The  most 
received  etymology  is,  from  «.vjt,  against, 
and  /uovo?,  a  monk  ;  because  Valentine,  by 
an  injudicious  administration  ofit,  poisoned 
his  brother  monks  )  JLntimonium.  Stibi- 
um. A  metal  found  native,  but  very  rarely  ; 
it  has,  in  that  state,  a  metallic  lustre,  and 
is  found  in  masses  of  different  shapes  ;  its 
colour  is  white,  between  those  of  <in  and 
silver.  It  generally  contains  a  small  por- 
tion of  arsenic.  It  is  like-wise  met  with  in 
the  state  of  an  oxyd,  antimonial  ochre.  The 
most  abundant  ore  ofit  is  that  in  which  it 
is  combined  with  sulphur,  the  grey  ore  of 
antimony,  or  sulphnret  of  antimony.  The 
colour  of  tins  ore  is  blueish,  or  steel-grey, 
of  a  metallic  lustre,  and  often  extremely 
beautifully  variegaed.  Its  texture  is  ei- 
ther compact,  foliated,  or  striated.  The 
striated  is  found  both  crystal  ized,  massive, 
and  disseminated :  there  nre  many  varieties 
cf  this  ore. 

Properties  of  Antimony. — Antimony  is  a 
met, I  of  a  jjreyish  \v'>'t r-,  having*  a  slight 
blueish  shade, and  ver\  b-iUiant  I  s  texture 
is  lamented,  ;nd  exhibi's  pintc-s  crossing 
each  other  in  every  direction,  Its  surface 


ANT 


ANT 


57 


with  herbarlzutions  and  foliage.  Its  specific 
gravity  is  6.702.  It  is  sutficit  ntly  lurd  to 
scratch  all  the  soft  metals,  it  is  very  brittle, 
easily  broken  and  pulverizable.  Jt  fuses 
at  810U  Fahr.  It  can  be  volatilized,  and 
burns  by  a  strong-  heat.  When  perlec  ly 
fused,  and  suffered  to  cool  gradually,  it 
cnstalli/.es  in  octahedra.  It  unites  \viih 
sulphur  and  phosphorus.  It  decomposes 
water  strongly*  It  i*  soluble  in  alkaline 
suipluirets.  Sulphuric  acid,  boiled  upon 
•antimony,  is  feebly  decomposed.  Nitric 
iic  (1  dissolves  it  in  the  cold.  Muriatic  acid 
scarcely  acts  upon  it.  The  ox\  genated  mu- 
riatic acid  gas  infl  mes  r,  and  the  liquid 
acid  dissolves  it  with  facility.  Arsenic  acid 
dissolves  it  by  heat  with  difficulty.  It 
unites,  by  fusion,  with  gold  and  renders  it 
p..le  and  bntt.e.  Pla'ina,  silver,  lead,  bis- 
muth, nickel,  copp>  r,  arsenic,  ir»n,  cobalt, 
tin,  and  zinc,  unite  with  antimony  by  fusion, 
and  form  with  it  compounds,  more  or  less 
brittle.  Mercury  does  not  alloy  with  it 
easily.  We  are  little  acquaintc  d  with  the 
action  of  alkalies  upon  it.  Ni irate  of  pot- 
a>h  is  decomposed  by  it.  It  fulminates  by 
percussion  with  oxygenated  muriate  of  pot- 
ash. 

Methods  of  obtaining  antimony — 1.  To 
obtain  antimony,  heat  32  parts  of  filings  of 
iron  to  redness,  and  project  on  them,  by 
degrees,  100  parts  of  antimony  ;  when  the 
whole  is  in  fusion,  throw  on  it,  by  degrees, 
20  parts  of  nitrate  of  potash,  and  after  a 
few  minutes  quiet  fusion,  pour  it  into  an 
iron  melting  cone,  previously  heated  and 
.greased. 

2.  It  may  also  be  obtained  by  melting 
eight  purts  of  the  ore  mixed  with  six  of 
nitrate  of  potash,  and  three  of  acidulous 
tartritc  of  potash,  gradually  projected  into 
a  red-hot  crucible,  and  ftiseii. 

To  obtain  perfectly  pure  antimony,  Mar- 
graaf  melted  some  pounds  of  the  sulphura- 
ted ore  in  alutedcrucible,andthus  scorified 
any  metals  it  might  contain.  Of  the  anti- 
mony thus  purified,  which  lay  at  the  bottom, 
he  took  sixteen  ounces,  which  he  oxidated 
cautiously,  first  with  a  slow,  and  afterwards 
with  a  strong  heat,  until  it  ceases  to  smell 
of  sulphur,  and  acquired  a  grayish  white 
colour.  Of  this  gray  powder  he  took  four 
ounces,  mixed  them  with  six  drachms  of 
acidulous  tartrite  of  potash,  and  three  of 
charcoal,  and  kept  them  in  fusion  in  a  we'll 
covered  and  luted  crucible,  for  one  hour, 
and  thus  obtained  a  metallic  button  that 
weighed  one  ounce,  seven  drachms,  and 
twenty  grains. 

The  metal,  thus  obtained,  he  mixed  with 
half  its  weight  of  desiccated  carbonate  of 
soda,  and  covered  the  mixture  with  the 
same  quantity  of  the  carbonate.  He  then 
melted  it  in  a  well  covered  and  luted  cruci- 
ble, in  a  very  strong  heat,  for  half  an  hour, 
and  thus  obtained  a  button  which  weighed 
one  ounce,  six  drachms,  and  seven  grains, 
much  whiter  and  more  beautiful  than  the 


former.  This  he  again  treated  with  one  and 
a  half  ounce  of  carbonate  of  soda,  and  ob- 
tained a  button,  weighing  one  ounce,  five 
drachms,  and  six  grains.  The  button  was 
still  purer  than  the  foregoing.  Repeating- 
these  fusions  with  equal  weights  of  carbo- 
nate of  soda  three  times  more,  and  an  hour 
and  a  half  each  time,  he  at  last  ob.amed  a 
buuun  so  pure  as  'o  amalgamate  with  mer- 
cury with  ease,  very  hard,  and  in  some 
d;  giee  malleable;  the  scorix  formed  in  the 
last  fusion  were  transparent,  which  indica- 
ted that,  they  contained  no  sulphur,  and 
hence  it  is  the  obstinate  adherance  of  the 
sulphur  that  renders  the  purification  of 
this  metal  so  difficult. 

The  preparations  of  antimony  formerly 
in  use  were  very  many :  those  now  direct* 
ed  to  be  kept  are : — 

1.  Sulphureturn  antimonii. 

2.  Oxydum  antimonii. 

3.  Sulphuretum  antimonii  prsecipitatum. 

4.  Antimonium  tartarisatum. 

5.  Pulvis  antimouialis. 

6.  Liquor  antimonii  tartarisatl. 

Ax TI  MX) nis.  (From  «ty7/,  against,  and 
/uo^of,  death,  or  disease.)  A  medicine  to 
prolong  life. 

ANTINEPHRITICA.  (From  av7/,  against, 
and  vtypilt-,  a  disease  of  the  kidneys.)  Re- 
medies against  disorders  of  the  kidneys . 
Bkmcard. 

ANTiono.NTALoicus.  An  insect  described 
by  Gerbi  in  a  small  work  published  at 
Florence  1794,  so  called  from  its  property 
of  allaying  the  tooth-ach.  It  is  a  kind  of 
curculio  found  on  a  species  of  thistle,  car- 
duns  .spinosissimus.  If  twelve  or  fifteen  of 
these  insects  in  the  state  of  larvje,  or  when 
come  to  perfection,  be  bruised  and  rubbed 
blowly  between  the  fore-finger  and  thumb 
until  they  have  lost  their  moisture;  and  if 
the  painful  tooth  where  it  is  hollow,  be 
touched  with  that  finger,  the  pain  ceases 
sometimes  instantaneously.  A  piece  of 
shamoy  leather  will  answer  the  same  pur- 
pose  with  the  finger.  If  the  gums  are  in- 
flamed  the  remedy  is  of  no  avail.  Other 
insects  possess  the  property  of  curing  the 
tooth-ach  ;  such  as  the  scarabi-us  ferrugi- 
neus  of  Fabricius  ;  the  coccineUa  septem- 
punctata,  or  lady-bird  ;  the  chrvsomela  po- 
puli,  and  the  clirysomela  sanguinolenta. 
This  properly  belongs  to  several  kinds  of 
the  coleoptera. 

AXTIPARALTCTICA.  (Erom  a.v1t,  against, 
and  ztrstpttiMTK,  the  palsy  )  Medicines 
against  the  palsy. 

ASTIPATHKIA.  (From  en! t,  against,  and 
i&'j&v;,  an  affection.)  Antipathy.  An  aver- 
sion to  particular  objects. 

ANTIPKRISTALTIC.  (From  a.;1i,  against, 
and  ^r«/!;sr«xxa',  to  contract.)  Whatsoever 
obstructs  the  peristaltic  motion  of  the  in- 
testines. 

ANTIPERISTASIS.  (From  «tv7/,  against, 
and  <a-tpi?>iftit  to  press.)  A  compression  cm 
all  sides.  Theophrastus  de  igne. 


ANT 


ANT 


AXTIPHAARMACA.  (From  *•///,  against, 
and  <px.pju.Kx.ov,  a  poison.)  Tlie  same  as 
alexipharmaca.  Remedies  or  preservatives 
against  poison.  Diascorides. 

ANTtPHLOGlSTlCA.  (From  *v7i, 
against,  and  QKeycr,  to  burn.)  Antiphlogis- 
tics.  A  term  applied  to  tho3e  medicines, 
plans  of  diet,  and  other  circumstances, 
which  tend  to  oppose  inflammation,  or 
which  in  other  words,  weaken  ihe  system  by 
diminishing  the  activity  of  the  vital  power. 

ANTIPHTUISICA.  (From  au7;,  against,  and 
y&ietc,  a  consumption.)  Remedies  against 
a  consumption. 

ANTIPHTUORA.  (From  av7/,  against,  and 
<p9o/>at,  corruption.)  A  species  of  woolfibane 
which  resists  corruption. 

AKTIPUYSICA.  (From  <*.,•?;,  against,  and 
quo-si.®,  to  blow.)  Carminatives  or  remedies 
agai;  st  wind. 

AvriPLEURiTicA.  (From  etyli,  against, 
and  is-Ktvptlts,  pleurisy.)  Remedies  against 
a  pieuri.sy. 

AXTIPODAGRICA.  (From  etvlt,  against, 
and  <arottaiypAt  the  gout.)  Medicines  which 
I'elieve  or  remove' ti:e  gout. 

AXTIPRAJLIA.  (From  *v7/,  against,  and 
<&[>ai<r<ra>,  to  work.)  A  contrariety  of  func- 
tions and  temperaments  in  divers  parts. 
Contrariety  of  symptoms. 

ASTIPYRETICA.  (From  «tv7/,  against,  and 
iwploc,  fever.)  Antifebrile.  Remedies  against 
a  tever. 

Aim  au  ART  AS  ART  A.  (From  av7/,  against, 
and  quart anum,  a  quartan  tever.)  Reme- 
dies against  quarvun  agues, 

AsTiauARTicuM.  The  same  as  Anti- 
quartanaria. 

ANTIRRHINUM.  (Avlipftw:  from  *V7/, 
against,  and  pis,  the  nose  ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  represents  the  nose  of  a  calf.) 
Snap-dragon,  or  calf's-snout.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  sj-stem. 
Class,  Didynanda.  Order,  Angiospermia. 

A>'TIRRUINU.U  LINAKIA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  linaria  of  the  pliarmacoporias. 
See  Linaria. 

ANTISCOLICA.  (From  a,v1i,  against,  and 
s-nuKH^,  a  worm.  Remedies  against  worms. 
Anthilmintics. 

ANTISCORBUTICS.  (Jlntiscorbuiica, 
sc.  medtcamtiHta ;  from  ctvli,  against,  and 
Korbiitus,  the  scurvy.)  Medicines  which 
cure  the  scurvy. 

ANTISEPTICS.  (JliUiseptica.  sc.  medi- 
camcnta  ;  from  av7/,  agair.st,  and  a-nvee,  to 
putrefy.)  Those  medicines  which  possess 
a  power  of  preventing  animal  substances 
from  passing  into  a  state  of  putreiaction, 
and  of  obviating  putrefaction  when  already 
btgun.  This  class  of  medicine  compre- 
hends four  orders. 

1.  Tonic  antiseptics,  as  cinchona,  angus- 
turx  cortex,  chamaemelum,  Sec.  which  are 
suited  for  every  condition  of  body,  and  are, 
in  general,  preferable  to  other  antiseptics, 
for  those  with  relaxed  habits. 


2.  Rtfrigerating    antiseptics,   as    acids, 
which    are    principally    adapted    for     the 
young,  vigoi'ous,  and  plethoric. 

3.  Stimulating   antiseptics,    as  wine  and 
alcohol,  besi  adapted  tor  the  old  and  debi- 
litaied. 

4.  Anlispusntodic  antiseptics,  as  camphora 
arid  assafceiida,  which   are  to   be  selecied 
tor  irritable  and  hys. erica)  habits. 

ANTisp.vsis,  (From  etvli,  against,  and 
O-TFAU,  to  draw.)  A  revulsion.  The  turn- 
ing the  course  of  the  humours,  whilst  they 
are  actually  in  motion.  Galen. 

ANT18PASMOJD1CS.  (Antispasmodica, 
sc.  medicameiita ;  ironi  etvlt,  agaius  ,  and 
a  spasiv.)  Medicine,-,  \vluc-.  j^os- 
tlie  power  of  allaying,  or  remo- 
ving inordinate  motions  in  the  sy^iem, 
particularly  tlio^e  involuntary  contr.-c  ions 
wh.ch  take"  place  in  muscles,  naturally  .--ob- 
ject to  the  command  of  ,he  will.  Spasm 
may  arise  from  various  causes.  One  of 
the  most  iVeqnent  is  a  siioiig-  irritation, 
continually  applied;  such  as  iL.  tuition,  or 
worn:s.  In  these  cases,  narcotics  prove 
useful,  by  diminishing  irritability  and  sen* 
sibility.  Sometimes  spasm  arises  from 
mere  debility  ;  and  the  obvious  means  of 
removing  this  is  by  the  use  of  tonics..  Both 
narcotics  and  tonics,  therefore,  are  occa- 
sionally useful  as  antispasmodics,  such  as 
opium,  camphor,  and  ether,  in  the  one 
class,  and  zinc,  mercury,  and  Peruvian 
bark,  in  the  other.  But  there  are  farther, 
several  other  substances,  which  cannot  be 
with  propriety  referred  to  either  of  these 
classes  ;  and  to  these,  the  title  of  antispas- 
modics is  more  exclusively  appropriated. 
The  principal  antispasmodics,  properly  so 
called,  are  moschus,  castereum,  oleum 
unimaie  empyr^umaticum,  petroleum,  am- 
monia, assafoctida,  sagapenum,  galbanum, 
valeriana,  crocus,  melaleuca  ieucaden- 
dron. 

The  narcotics,  used  as  antispasmodics, 
are  ether,  opium,  camphor. 

Tonics  used  as  antispasmodic,  are  cu- 
prum, zincum,  hydraigyrus,  cinchona. 

EXAR.      (From    «;7/,  against,  and 
,  the  palm  of  the  hand.)     A  muscle  of 
tlie  toot.     See  Jldditctor  pollicis  pedis. 

ASTITRAGICITS.  Jlnti  trains.  (dntitra- 
giciis,  sc.  vnisculus.}  One  of  the  proper 
muscles  of  the  ear,  whose  use  is  to  turn 
up  the  tip  of  the  antitragus  a  little  out- 
wards, and  to  depress  the  extremity  of  the 
antithellx  towards  it. 

AXTITRAGUS.  (Antitragus,  i.  m.  from 
etvli,  and  Tg^T/s?,  the  trains.)  An  eminence 
of  the  outer  ear,  opposite  to  the  tragus. 

ANTivKNK.iKA.  (t-'i'om  at'Jli,  against,  and 
renrreus,  venereal.)  Medicines  against  tiie 
lues  venerea. 

ANTOSTII  SANCTI  IG.MS.  (So  called  be- 
cause St.  Anthony  was  supposed  to  cure 
it  miraculously  In  the  Roman  Missal, 
St.  Anthony  is  implored  as  being-  the  pre- 


ANT 


ANT 


server  from  all  sort  <  of  fire.)     St.  Antho- 
ny V  fir.       See  Erysipelas,. 

ANi<.pHYLLON.  (From  eiv'jt,  against, 
and  qv^ev,  a  leaf;  so  called  because  its 
leaves  are  opposite.)  The  male  caryophyl- 
lus. 

ANTRUM  OF  HIGHMORE.  (From  the 
name  of  an  anatomis",  \vlio  guve  tlie  first 
accurate  description  of  it.)  Jintrum 
Jfi^-iwioriatnim.  Jintrnm  gen<£  Sinns 
maxillaris  (ntuitarins.  Jlntrum  maxilla  su- 
periotis  Maxillary  sinus.  A  large  cavity 
in  the  middle  of  each  superior  maxillary 
boiK,  between  ihe  eye  and  th  roof  01  the 
mouth,  lined  by  the  mucous  membrane  of 
the  nose. 

One  or  boiii  antra  are  liable  to  several 
morbid  affections.  Sometimes  their  mem- 
branous Lining  inflames,  and  secretes  pus. 
At  other  tunes,  ;n  consequence  of  in- 
flammation, or  other  causes,  various  ex- 
credences  and  fungi  are  produced  in 
them.  Their  bony  parietes  an-  occasion- 
ally  affected  wiih  exostosis,  or  caries.  Ex- 
traneous bodies  may  be  lodged  in  them, 
and  it  is  even  asserted  that  insects  may  be 
gen-rated  in  them,  and  cause  for  many 
years,  afflicting  pains.  Ab- cesses  in  the 
antrum  are  by  far  the  most  common.  Vio- 
lent blows  on  the  cheek,  inflammatory  af- 
fections of  the  adjacent  parts,  and  espe- 
cially of  the  pituitary  membrane  lining  the 
nostrils,  exposure  to  cold  and  damp,  and, 
above  all  things,  bad  teeth,  may  induce 
inflammation  and  suppuration  in  the  an- 
trum. Tiie  first  symptom  is  a  pain,  at  first 
imagined  to  be  a  tooth-ach,  particularly 
if  there  should  be  a  carious  tooth  at  this 
part  of  the  jaw.  This  pain,  however,  ex- 
U'.nds  more  into  the  nose  than  that  usually 
does  which  arises  from  a  decayed  tooth  ; 
it  also  affects,  more  or  less,  the  eye,  the 
orbit,  and  the  situation  of  the  frontal  si- 
nuses. But  even  such  symptoms  are  in- 
sufficient to  characterize  the  disease,  tlie 
nature  of  which  is  not  unequivocally 
evinced  till  a  much  later  period.  The 
complaint  is,  in  general,  of  much  longer 
duration  than  one  entirely  dependent  on 
a  caries  of  the  tooth,  and  its  violence  in- 
creases more  and  more,  until  at  lust  a  hard 
Tumour  becomes  perceptible  below  the 
cheek-bone.  The  swelling  by  degrees  ex- 
tends over  the  whole  cheek  ;  but  it  after- 
wards rises  to  a  point,  and  forms  a  very 
circumscribed  hardness,  which  may  be  felt 
above  the  back-grinders.  The  symptom 
is  accompanied  by  redness,  and  sometimes 
by  inflammation  and  suppuration  of  the  ex- 
ternal parts.  It  is  not  uncommon  also,  for 
the  outward  abscess  to  communicate  With 
that  within  the  antrum.  The  circumscribed 
elevation  of  the  tumour,  however,  does  not 
occur  in  all  cases.  There  are  instarfces  in 
which  the  matter  makes  its  way  towards 
the  palate,  causing  the  bones  of  the  part  to 
swell,  and  at  length  rendering  them  carious, 


unless  timely  assistance  be  given.  There 
are  other  cases,  in  which  the  matter  escapes 
between  the  fangs  and  sockets  of  the  teeth. 
Lastly,  there  are  other  examples,  in  which 
matter,  formed  in  the  antrum,  makes  its 
exit  at  the  nostril  of  the  same  side,  when 
the  patient  is  lying  with  his  head  on  the 
opposite  one,  in  a  low  position.  If  this 
mode  of  evacuation  should  be  frequently 
repeated,  it  prevents  the  tumour  both  from 
pointing  externally,  and  bursting,  as  it 
would  do  if  the  purulent  matter  could  find 
no  oilier -vent.  This  evacuation  of  the  pus 
from  the  nostril  is  not  very  common. 

ANTRUM  BUCCIAOSUM.  The  cochlea  of 
the  ear. 

ANTHUM  PTLOIIT.  The  great  concavity 
of  the  stomach  approaching  the  pylorus. 

ANTRCM  MAXILLARE.  See  Antrum  of 
Uiffhtnore. 

Jlnls,  add  of.     See  Formic  acid. 

AXTTCLIOW.  (From  Antyllus,  its  inven- 
tor.) An  astringent  application,  recom- 
mended by  Paulus  JEgineta. 

ANUS.  (Quasi  onus  ,•  as  carrying  the 
burden  of  the  bowels.) 

1.  The"  fundament;    the    lower    extre- 
mity of   the    great   intestine,   named    the 
rectum,  is   so  culled  ;  and  its  office  is  to 
form  an  outlet  for  tlie  faeces.     The  anus  is 
furnished  vvi^.h  muscles  which  are  peculiar 
to    it,    viz.   the  sphincter,   which  forms  a 
broad  circular  band  of  fibres,  and  keeps  it 
habitually   closed,    and    the   levatores   anit 
which  serve  to  dilate  and  draw  it  up  to  its 
natural  situation,  after  the  expulsion  of  the 
faeces,   it  is  also  surrounded,  as  well  as  the 
whole  of  the  neighbouring  intestine,  with 
muscul.'.r  fibres,  and  a  very  loose  sort  of 
cellular  subs'.ance.     The  anus  is  subject  to 
various   discus  s,  especially  piles,   ulcera- 
tion,    abscesses,    excressences,    prolapsus, 
imperfbration  in  new-born  infants. 

2.  The  term   anus  is  also  applied  to  a 
small  opening  of'  the  third  ventricle  of  the 
brain,  which  leads  imo  the  fourth. 

ANU-.,  ARTIFICIAL.  An  accidental  open- 
ing in  the  parietes  of  the  abdomen,  to 
which  opening  some  part  of  the  intestinal 
canal  leads,  and  through  which  the  faeces  are 
either  wholly  or  in  part  discharged.  \Vhen 
a  strangulated  hernia  occurs,  in  which  the 
intestine  is  siir.ply  pinched,  and  this  event  is 
unknown  ;  when  it  has  not  been  relieved  by 
the  usual  means ;  or  when  the  necessary 
operation  has  not  been  practised  in  time ; 
the  protruded  part  becomes  gangrenous, 
and  the  faeces  escape.  But  if  the  patient 
should  be  at  last  operated  upon,  his  faeces 
are  discharged  through  tlie  wound,  and  the 
intestines  are  more  easily  emptied.  In 
both  cases,  the  excrement  continues  to  be 
discharged  from  the  artificial  opening. 
In  this  way  an  artificial  anus  is  formed, 
threugh  which  tbe  excrement  is  evacuated 
during  life. 

ANYDRION.     (From   A,    priv.    and    v£a>£, 


APE 


APH 


water;  so  called,  because  they  \vlio  eat  of 
it  become  thirsty.)  A  speccs  of  night- 
shade, according  to  IJlancurd. 

AvrpEUTuiNos.  (From  <*.,  neg.  and 
vTrtuQwc;,  hurtful.)  Hippocrates,  in  his  Pre- 
cepts, uses  this  word  to  signify  an  acciden- 
tal event,  which  cannot  be  charged  on 
the  physician,  anil  for  which  he  is  not  ac- 
countable. 

AORTA.  (From  aag,  air,  and  mpta  to 
keep  ;  so  called  because  the  ancients  sup- 
posed that  only  air  was  contained  in  it.) 
The  great  artery  of  the  body,  which  arises 
from  the  left  ventricle  of  the  heart,  forms 
a  curvature  in  the  chest,  and  descends  into 
the  abdomen.  See  Artery. 

A  PA LAC HIKE  GALLIS.  (From  AITX-KAHM,  to 
repel ;  because  it  is  supposed  to  repel  in- 
fection.) See  Cassine. 

APARTHKOSIS.  (From  K.TTO  and  o^Sgcv,  a 
joint)  Articulation. 

APAR1XK.  (From  g™,  a  file  ;  because 
its  bark  is  rough,  and  rasp.;  like  a  file.) 
Pliilanthropus.  Ampdecarpu*.  Omphalo- 
carpus  3. mi s.  Aspttrinc,  dsperula.  Goo-e- 
grass  and  cleaver's  bees.  Cleaver's.  Goose- 
share.  Hay  rift'.  Thi->  plant,  winch  is  com- 
mon in  our  hedges  and  diich;  s,  is  the  Ga- 
lium  aparine  of  Linnaeus  : — foliis  octonis 
tanceolatis  carinatis  scubris  reirorsitm  acnlcu- 
tis,  geniculis  vcnosis,  fruclu  /tiujjiih.  The 
expressed  juice  luis  been  given  \\iih  ad- 
vantage as  an  aperient  and  diuretic  in  insi- 
pient  dropsies  ;  but  the  character  in  which 
it  has  of  late  been  chiefly  noticed,  is  that  of 
a  remedy  against  cancer.  A  tea-cup  full  in- 
ternally, gradually  increases  to  half  a  pint, 
two  or  thr.-e  times  a  day,  and  thv  herb  ap- 
plied, in  cataplasm,  externally,  has  bet  n 
said  to  cure  cancers.  S;jdi  beneficial  re- 
sults are  not  confirmed  by  the  experience 
of  others. 

APELLA.  (From  *,  pr.v.  and  pellis,  skin.) 
Shortness  of  the  prepuce.  Galen  gives  this 
name  to  all  whose  prepuce,  either  through 
disease,  section,  or  otherwise, 'will  not 
cover  the  glans. 

AP;.;  ir.N.-i  PAI.PEBRAUUM  '  IIECTUS.  See 
.La~vatQr  palpcbrx  superioris. 

APERIENTS.  (Aperientia,  sc.  medico- 
nientti;  from  aperio,  to  open.)  Laxa- 
tives. Medicir.es  which  gently  open  the 
bowels. 

.  (From  a.,  ncg.  and  TJJ-S- 
surround.)  Apcristaton.  An  epi- 
thet used  by  Galen,  of  an  ulcer  which  is 
not  dangerous,  nor  surrounded  by  inflam- 
mation. 

APKHISTATIUN.     See  Aperistalus. 

Avi;nTon  ocui.1.  See  J.evater  palpebra 
inperioris. 

A  PEPSI  A.  (Apepsidi  <e,  f.  ATTS-^IA:  from 
*.  priv.  and  -awr?*,  to  digest.)  Indigestion. 
See  Dyspepsia. 

APLUTHTSMK.VUS.  (From  O.TTO  and  «v6y?, 
straight.)  A  name  formerly  given  to  the 
mtestinum  rectum,  or  straight  gut. 


APEX.  The  extremity  of  a  part;  &3 
the  apex  of  the  tongue,  apex  of  the 
nose,  &c. 

APHANIS.MUS.  (From  et$a.vt£ott  to  remove 
from  the  sight.)  The  removalj  or  gradual 
decay  of  a  disorder. 

APH.EUKSJS.  (From  a^>*/§i«,  to  re- 
move.) This  term  was  formerly  much 
used  in  the  schools  of  surgery,  to  signify 
that  part  of  the  art  which  consists  in  taking 
of!'  any  diseased  or  preternatural  part  of 
tiie  body. 

APHEPSE-MA.  (From  euro,  and  i-^o>,  to 
boil.)  A  decoction. 

AFHKSIS.  (Fiorn  aLquipt,  to  remit.)  The 
remission  or  termination  of  a  disorder. 

APHISTK-IS.  (Fiom  a.qts-M/*it  to  draw 
from.)  An  abscess. 

Ai'Hoiws.  (From  ATTO,  and  eefb?,  depar- 
ture )  Excrement.  The  dejection  of  the 
body. 

APHONIA.  (A$Mf«t:  from  A,  priv.  and 
qeevti,  the  voice.)  A  supjn-ession  of  tlie  voice, 
without  either  syncope  or  coma.  A  genus 
of  disease  in  the  cla.^s  locales,  and  order 
dyscinesix  of  Cullen. 

Wlien  it  takes  place  from  a  tumour  of 
the  fauces,  or  about  the  glottis,  it  is 
termed  a'th'jnia  guitnralis  ; 

When  from  a  disease  of  the  trachea, 
aphonia  tracfieaHt ; 

A'  d  when  from  a  paralysis,  or  want  of 
nervous  energy,  aphonia  atonica  ,• 

APHORISM.  (Jlphoritmut;  from  at<j)9g- 
/^u),  to  distinguish.)  A  maxim,  or  princi- 
ple, comprehended  in  a  short  sentence. 

ArmiomsiA.  (From  A^goJV™,  Venus.) 
An  immoderate  desire  of  venery. 

APHRODISIACS.  (Aphra'dinaca,  sc. 
medicamenta,  AQgofifiiutai :  from  A^^G^O-IA, 
venery.)  Medicines  which  excite  a  desire 
for  venery. 

APIIUODTSIASTICON.  (From  a<j>g6f,  froth.) 
A  trochso  called  by  Galen,  because  it  was 
given  in  dysenteries,  where  the  stools 
were  frothy. 

APUUMDIIHUS  wtouBus.  (From  A.$£nhr>i, 
Venus.)  The  venereal  disease. 

APHTHA.     See  AphtJue. 

APHTHA.  (A<p9au:  from  ATrlee,  to  in- 
fiame.)  The  thrush.  Frog,  or  sore  mouth. 
Aphtha  lictudmen  of  Souvages.  Ulcera 
serpentia  oris,  or  spreading  ulcers  in  the 
mouth,  of  Ceisus.  Puttula  nris.  Alcola, 
Vesiculje  ging-ivnrum.  Acacos  Aphtha  in- 
funtum.  A  disease  to  which  children 
are  very  subject.  It  appears  in  small 
white  ulcers  upon  the  tongue,  gums,  and 
around  the  mouth  and  palate,  resem- 
bling small  particles  of  curdled  milk. 
When  the  disease  is  mild,  it  is  confined  to 
these  parts  ;  but  when  it  is  violent  and  of 
long  standing,  it  is  apt  to  extend  through 
the  whole  course  of  the  alimentary  canal, 
from  the  mouth  down  to  the  anus  ;  and  so 
to  excite  severe  purgings,  flatulencies,  and 
other  disagreeable  symptoms.  The  dis- 


APN 

ease,  when  recent  and  confined  to  the 
mouth,  mr.y  in  general  be  easily  removed ; 
but  when  of  long  standing,  and  extending 
down  to  the  stomach  and  intestines,  u  very 
frequently  proves  fatal. 

The  thrush  sometimes  occurs,  as  a 
chronic  disease,  but  in  warm  climates  and 
in  those  Northern  countries  where  the 
cold  is  combined  with  a  considerable  de- 
gree of  moisture,  Or  where  the  soil  is  of  a 
very  marshy  nature  It  may  in  -some  cases, 
be-  considered  as  an  idiopathic  affection  ; 
but  it  is  more  usually  symptomatic.  It 
shews  itself,  at  first,  by  an  uneasy  sensa- 
tion, or  burning  heat  in  the  stomach,  which 
oomt-s  on  by  slow  degrees,  and  increases 
gradually  in  violence.  After  some  time, 
small  pimples,  of  about  the  size  of  a  pin's 
lir-'ul,  shew  themselves  on  the  tip  and  edges 
of  the  tongue  ;  and  these,  at  length,  spread 
over  the  wh.-le  inside  of  the  mouth,  and 
occasion  fetich  a  tenderness  and  rawness, 
that  the  patient  cannot  take  any  food  of  a 
solid  nature  ;  neither  can  he  receive  any 
vinous  or  spirituous  liquor  into  his  mouth, 
wthout  great  pungency  and  pain  being 
txci'ed;  little  febrile  heat  attends,  with 
dry  skin,  pale  countenance,  small  pulse, 
and  cold  extremities.  These  symptoms 
will  probably  continue  for  some  weeks,  the 
general  health  being  sometimes  better,  and 
sometimes  worse,  and  then  the  patient  will 
be  attacked  with  acid  eructations,  or  se- 
vere purging,  which  greatly  exhausts  his 
strength,  and  produces  considerable  ema- 
ciation of  the  whole  body.  After  a  little 
time,  these  symptoms  cease,  and  he  again 
enjoys  better  health  ;  hut,  sooner  or  later, 
the  acrul  matter  shews  itself  once  more 
in  the  mouth,  with  greater  virulence  than 
before,  and  makes  frequent  translations  to 
the  s.omach  and  intestines,  and  so  from 
these  to  the  mouth  again,  until^at  last,  the 
patient  is  reduced  to  a  perefect  skeleton. 
Elderly  people,  and  persons  with  a  shatter- 
ed constitution,  iue  more  liable  to  its  at- 
tacks. It  is  ranked  by  Cullen  in  the  class 
pyrexix,  and  order  exanthemata. 

APIUM  (From  ttmot,  J)orlce,  ATTICS, 
mild  ;  or  from  apes,  bees  ;  because  they 
are  fond  of  it. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.    Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der, JJigynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopocial  name  of  the  herb 
small-age.     The   root,    seeds,    and    fresh 
plant;   Jlftiuin    graveolens,    foliolis  caulinis, 
cuneiformibus,    umbettts,    sessilibus,  of  Lin- 
naeus, are  aperient  and  carminative. 

APIUM  GRAVKOLENS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  opium  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Jlpium. 

APIUM  PETROBELINUM.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  petroselinum  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Petroselimim. 

APNEUSTIJI.     (From  «,  neg.  and  «T«»,  to 


APO 


61 


breathe.)  A  defect  or  difficulty  of  respi- 
ration, such  as  happens  in  a  cold,  &c. 
FaestVi, 

APNOXA.     The  same.     Galen. 
A  POC  APN  ISM  us.     (From    ATTO,  and 
smoke.)     A  fumigation. 

APOCATH  ARSIS.  (From  ATTO,  and 
fce,  to  purge.)  An  evacuation  of  hu- 
mours ;  a  discharge  downward  ;  but  some- 
times applied,  with  little  discrimination,  to 
vomiting. 

APOCAULIZESIS.  (From  a.Trox.a.vKifa,  to 
break  transversely.)  A  transverse  frac- 
.ture.  Hipocrates. 

APOCKNOSIS.  (From  ATTO,  and  xsvoa, 
to  evacuate.)  A  superabundant  flux  of 
blood,  or  other  fluid,  without  pyrexia. 
The  name  of  an  order  in  the  class  locates  of 
(Juilen. 

APOCOPE.  (From  AVO,  and  x-oyrla,  to  cut 
from  )  Abscission,  or  the  removal  of  a  part 
by  cutting  \t  off. 

Arocuiais.  (From  ATTO,  and  xyva,  to  se- 
crete from.)  A  st  cretion  of  superabundant 
humours.  Hippocrates. 

APOCR'USTINUM.  Jlpocrusticon.  (From 
ATrojcgtia,  to  repel.)  An  astringent  or  repel- 
knt  medicine.  Galen. 

APOCRUSTICOX.     See  Apocrustinum. 
APOCIESTS.     (  From  euro,  and  xua>,  to  bring 
forth.)     Parturition,  or  the  bringing  forth 
of  a  child.     Galen. 

APODACRYTICA.     (From  «wro,  and  cT-txgtf,  a 
tear.)     Medicines  which,  by  exciting  te  rs, 
remove    superfluous    humours    from    twe 
eyes,  as  onions,  Sic.     Pliny. 
"  Ai'OGEfSiA.     See  Agheustia. 
APOGEUSIS.     See  Jlgheustia. 
APOGIJJOMKSIS.     (From  ATroy-ivo/u.Ai,  to  be 
absent.)     The  remission  or  absence   of  a 
disease.     Hippocrates. 

APOGLAUCOSIS.  (From  euro,  and  y\AUH.oct 
sky-coloured  ;  so  called  because,  of  it*  blue- 
ish  appearance.)  Glaucoma.  A  cataract 
of  the  eye.  Dioscorides. 

A.PORONUM.  (From  awe,  am1-  ytvop.3.1,  to 
beget.)  A  living  icetus  in  the  womb.  Hip- 
pocrates. 

APOLEFSIS.  (From  euro,  and  Xdft&tya,  to 
take  from.)  An  intercepuon,  suppression, 
or  retention  of  urine,  or  any  other  natural 
evacuat  ion.  Hippocrates. 

APOLIXOSTS.  (From  ano,  and  x/vov,  flax.) 
The  method  of  curing  u  fistula,  according 
to  .ffigineta,  by  the  application  of  raw- 
flax. 

APOLTSIS.  (From  euro,  and  *.va>,  to  re- 
lease.) The  solution  or  termination  of  a 
disease.  The  removal  of  a  bandage.  Ere- 


APOMAGMA.  (From  ACTO,  and  pATrlce,  to 
cleanse  from.)  Any  thing  used  to  cleanse 
and  wipe  away  filth  from  sores,  as  a  sponge, 
&c.  Hippocrates. 

APOCATH  EM  A.  (From  ATTO,  neg.  and 
/w*v0eew,  to  learn.)  Hippocrates  expresses, 


62 


APO 


APO 


by  this  term,  a  forgetfulness  of  all  that  has 
been  learnt. 

APOMELI.  (From  ATTO,  from,  and  /USA/, 
honey.)  \n  oxymel,  or  decoction,  made 
with  honey. 

APO  NEUROSIS.  (From  euro,  and  viw- 
gov,  a  nerve ;  from  an  erroneous  supposi- 
tion of  the  ancients,  that  it  was  formed  by 
the  expansion  of  a  nerve.)  A  tendinous  ex- 
pansion. See  J\fuscle. 

A  POM  A.  (From  *,  priv.  and  -row?,  pain.) 
Freedom  from  pain. 

APOMTROSIS.  (From  O.TI,  and  v/Tgcv, 
nitre.)  The  sprinkling  an  nicer  over  with 
nitre. 

APOPALLESIS.  (From  A7ro7rx.KKect  to  throw 
off  hastily.)  An  abortion,  or  premature 
expulsion  of  a  Ibeuis.  Hippocrates. 

APOPEDASSIS.  (From  n/vs,  and  /rov^a,  to 
jump  from.)  A  luxation. 

APOPHLEGMASI  A  (From  ATTO,  and  cpx*^*, 
phlegm.)  A  discharge  of  phlegm,  or 
mucus. 

APOPHLEGMATICA.  (From  O.TTO,  and 
$xvyfj.£t  phlegm.)  Jlpophtigmatizaiitia. 
ApophUgmatizanta,  Medicines  which  ex- 
cite the  secretion  of  mucus  from  the 
mouth  and  nose.  Masticatones.  Er- 
rhines. 

APOPHHAXIS.  (From  O.TTO,  and  q^sto-o-u, 
to  interrupt.  A  suppression  of  the  men. 
strual  discharge. 

APOPHTHAIOIA.  (From  a.7rot  and  <p&s/ga>, 
to  corrupt.)  A  medicine  to  procure  abor- 
tion. 

APOPHTHOUA.  (From  a.7ro<pBn^cet  to  be 
abortive.)  An  abortion. 

APOPHTAS.  (From  avroquco,  to  proceed 
from.)  Any  thing  which  grows  or  adheres 
to  another,  as  a  wart  to  the  finger. 

APOPHIADES.  The  ramifications  of  the 
veins  and  arteries.  Hippocrates. 

APOPHYSIS.  (From  «wro<j>w»t  to  pro- 
ceed from.)  .Appendix.  Probole.  JZchphy- 
ais.  Processus.  Productio.  Projectura, 
Protnberantia.  A  process,  projection,  or 
protuberance,  of  a  bone  beyond  a  plain 
surface  ;  as  the  nasal  apophysis  of  the  fron- 
tal  bone,  &c. 

APOPHTHEGMA.  (From  d&roqQtyytfj.cjLi,  to 
speak  eloquently.)  A  short  maxim,  or 
axiom  ;  a  rule. 

APOPLECTA.  A  name  formerly  applied 
to  the  internal  jugular  vein;  so  called  be- 
cause,  in  npoplrxies,  it  appears  full  and 
turgid.  JBartholin. 

APOPLECTICA.  (From  CUVOTTK^IA,  an 
apoplexy.)  Medicines  against  an  apo* 
plexy. 

APOPLEXIA.  (From  ATTO,  and  aruio-o-ee, 
to  strike  or  knock  down;  because  persons, 
when  seized  with  this  disease,  fall  clown 
suddenly.)  Apoplexy.  A  sudden  abo- 
lition, in  some  degree,  of  the  powers  of 
sense  and  motion,  wiih  sleep,  and  some- 
times snoring ;  the  respiration  and  motion 


of  the  heart  remaining.    Cu lien  arranges  it 
in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  coinatti. 

When  it  takes  place  from  a  congestion 
of  blood,  it  is  termed  apopiexia  sanguined. 

2.  When  there    is  an  abundance  of  se- 
rum, as  in  persons  of  a  cold  temperament, 
tipijplexia  set-lisa. 

3.  If  it  arise  from  water  in  the  ventricles 
of  the  brain,  it  is  called  slpoplexia  hgdroce- 
phalica. 

4.  If  from   a  wound,   apopiexia  trauma- 
lica. 

5.  If  from  poisons,  apoph-xia  venenata. 

6.  It  from  the  action  of  suffocating  ex-' 
halations,  apopiexia  suj/'ocat<e. 

7.  1 1  from  passions  of  the  m'md,apoplexia 
mentaiis 

8.  And  when  it  is  joined  with  catalepsy, 
apopiexia  catuifplica. 

Apoplexy  makes  its  attack  chiefly  at  an 
advanced  period  of  life  ;  and  most  usually 
on  those  who  are  of  a  corpulent  habit,  with 
a  short  neck,  and  large  head)  and  \vi/o  lead 
an  inactive  life,  nuke  use  of  a  full  diet,  or 
drink  to  excess.     The  immediate  cuu-,e  of 
apoplexy,  is  a  compression  on   the  brain, 
produced    either  by    an    accumulation   of 
blood  in  the  vessels  of  the  head,  and  dis- 
tending them  to  such  a  degree,  as  to  coin- 
press  the  medullary  portion  of  the  brain  ; 
or  by  an  effusion  of  blood    from    the  red 
vessels,  or  of  serum   from   the  exhalants; 
which    fluids   are  accumulated  in  sucii   a 
quamity  as  to  occasion  compression.     The 
former  of  these  is  called  a  sanguineous  and 
the  latter  a  serous  apoplexy.    These  states, 
of  over  distinction  and  of  effusion,  may  be 
beought  on  by  whatever  increases  the  afflux 
and  impetus  of  the  biood  in  the  arteries  of 
the  head;  such  as  violent  fits  of  passion, 
gre:u  exertions  of  muscular  strength,  severe 
exercise,  excess  in  venery,  stooping  down 
for  any  length  of  time,  wearing  any  thing 
too  tight  about  the  neck,  overloading  the 
stomach,  long  exposure  to  excessive  cold, 
or  a  verticle  sun,  the  sudden  suppression  of 
any  long-accustomed  evacuation,  the  appli- 
cation of  the  fumes  of  certain  narcotic  and 
metallic  substances,  such  as  opium,  alcohol, 
charcoal,    mercury,    &c.   and    hy   blows, 
wounds,  and   other    external  injuries  :  in 
short,  apoplexy  may  he  produced  by  what- 
ever determines  too  great  a  flow  of  biood 
to  the  brain,  or  prevents  its  free  remrn  to 
it. 

The  young,  and  those  of  a  full  plethoric 
habit,  are  most  liable  to  attacks  of  the 
sanguineous  apoplexy ;  and  those  of  a 
phlegmatic  constitution,  or  who  are  much 
advanced  in  life,  to  the  serous.  Apoplexy 
is  sometimes  preceded  by  headach,  giddi- 
ness, dimness  of  sight,  loss  of  memory,  fal- 
tering of  the  tongue  in  speaking,  numbness 
in  the  extremities,  drowsiness,  stupor,  and 
mglit-mare,  all  denoting  an  afieciion  of  the 
brain ;  but  it  more  usually  happens  that. 


APO 


APP 


63 


without  much  previous  indisposition,  the 
person  falls  down  suddenly,  the  counte- 
nance becomes  florid,  the  face  appears 
swelled  and  puffed  up,  the  vessels  of  the 
head,  particularly  of  the  neck  and  temples, 
seem  turgid  and  distended  witli  blood;  the 
eyes  are  prominent  and  fixed,  the  breathing- 
is  difficult,  and  performed  with  a  snorting 
noise,  and  the  pulse  is  strong  and  full. 
Although  the  whole  body  is  affected  with 
the  loss  of  sense  and  motion,  it  nevertheless 
takes  place  often  more  upon  one  side  than 
the  other,  which  is  called  hemiplagia,  and 
in  this  case,  the  side  least  affected  with 
palsy  is  somewhat  convulsed. 

In  forming  an  opinion  as  to  the  event, 
we  must  be  guided  by  the  violence  of  the 
symptoms.  Jf  the  fit  is  of  long  duration, 
the  respiration  laborious  and  stertorous, 
and  the  person  much  advanced  in  years, 
the  disease,  in  all  probability,  will  termi- 
nate fatally.  In  some  cases,  it  goes  off 
entirely  ;  but  it  more  frequently  leaves  a 
state  of  mental  imbecility  behind  it,  ov 
terminates  in  a  hemiplegia,  or  in  death. 
Even  when  an  attack  is  recovered  from,  it 
most  frequently  returns  again,  after  a  short 
period  of  time,  and  in  the  end  proves  fa- 
tal. In  dissections  of  apoplexy,  blood  is 
often  found  effused  on  the  surface  and  in 
the  cavities  of  the  brain  ;  and  in  other  in- 
stances, a  turgidity  and  distention  of  the 
blood-vessels  are  to  be  observed.  In  some 
cases,  tumours  have  been  found  attached 
to  different  parts  of  the  substance  of  the 
brain,  and  in  others,  no  traces  of  any  real 
affection  of  it  cuuid  be  observed. 

APOPNIXIS.  (From  ATroTrvtyui,  to  suffo- 
cate.) A  suffocation,  •frlosddon. 

APOPSOPHKSIS.  (From  AKO,  and  -^oqtu, 
to  emit  wind.)  The  emission  of  wind  by 
the  anus  or  uterus,  according  to  Hippo- 
crates. 

APOPSVCHIA.  (From  ATTO,  from,  and 
4^«.  the  mind.)  The  highest  degree  of 
deiiquium,  or  fainting,  according  to  Galen. 

Ai'OPTOsis.  (From  a.7rv7rnr<Tu>t  to  fall 
down.)  A  prolapsus,  or  falling  down  of 
any  part,  through  relaxation.  Erotian. 

APOREXIS.  (From  ATTO,  and  ^yu>t  to 
stretch  out.)  A  play  with  balls,  in  the 
gymnastic  exercise. 

APO ui.  (From  A,  priv.  and  <orc£>o?,  a  duct. 
Restlessness,  uneasiness,  occasioned  by  the 
interruption  of  perspiration,  or  any  stop- 
page of  the  natural  secretions. 

APROUHIPSIS.  (From  a.-,ropfi7rrcc}  to  cast 
off.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to  signi- 
fy that  kind  ol  insanity  where  the  patient 
tears  oft'  his  clothes,  and  casts  them  from 
him. 

APOSKEPARNISMUS.  (From  ATTCI  from, 
and  c-x«r*gv«£a>,  to  strike  with  a  hatchet.) 
Deastiatio.  A  species  of  fracture,  when 
part  of  a  bone  is  chipped  off.  Gorrxus. 

APOSCHASIS.    Jposckawws.    (From  cwo, 


and  <r%A?n,    to   scarify.)     A    scarification. 
Venesection.     Hippocrates. 

APOSITIA.  Ap'isitius.  (From  aero,  from, 
and  o-tTGt,  food.)  A  loathing  of  food. 
Galen. 

APOSPASMA.  (From  wTrao-Tr&u,  to  tear 
oft'.)  A  violent,  irregular  fracture  of  a  ten- 
don, ligament,  8tc.  Galen. 

APOSPHACELISIS.  (From  ATTO,  and  rqa.- 
xe/vcf,  a  mortification.)  Hippocrates  uses 
this  word  to  denote  a  mortification  of  the 
flesh  in  wounds,  or  fractures,  caused  by 
too  tight  a  bandage. 

APOSTASIS.     (From  ATTO,  and  IS-H/M,  to  re- 
cede from.) 
,  I.  an  abscess,  or  collection  of  matter. 

2.  The   coining   away  of  a  fragment  of 
bone,  by  fracture. 

3.  When   a  distemper   passes   away  by 
som<  outlet,  Hippocrates  calls  it  an  aposta- 
sis  bj  excretion. 

4.  When  the  morbific  matter,  by  its  own 
weight,  falls  and  settles  on  any  part,  an 
apostasia  by  settlement. 

5.  When  one   disease  turns  to  another, 
an  apostusis  %  metastasis. 

APOSTAXIS.  (From  ot5rcr*fa>,  to  distil 
from.)  Hippocrates  u-es  this  word  to  ex- 
press the  deflation  or  distillation  of  any 
humo'ir,  or  fluid  :  as  blood  from  the  nose. 

APOSTEMA.  (From  «t<f>/r«^w/,  to  re- 
cede.) The  term  given  by  the  ancients  to 
abscesses  in  general.  See  Mscessus. 

APOSTEMATIAI.  Those  who,  from  an  in- 
ward abscess,  void  pus  downwards,  are 
thus  called  by  Aretseus. 

APOSTEHIGMA.  (From  ATTOO-M^^  fulsio.) 
Galen  uses  this  word  to  denote  a  rest  of  a 
diseased  part,  a  cushion. 

APOSTO.L.ORUM  U>T»UENTUM.  (From. 
etcToroAc?,  an  apostle.)  Dodccaphartnacwn. 
The  apostles'  ointment;  so  called  because 
it  has  twelve  ingredients  in  it,  exclusive  of 


(From  ATTO  and  rgs?o>,  to 
turn  frorn.)  Thus  Paulus  -Agineta  expresses 
an  aversion  for  food. 

APOSYUIXGESIS.  (From  ATTO  and  «™g/>f, 
a  fistula.)  The  degeneracy  of  a  sore  into  a 
fistula.  Hippocrates. 

APOSYRAIA.  (From  ATTO  and  o-jgu>,  to 
rub  oft'.)  An  abrasion  or  desquamation  of 
the  bone,  or  skin.  Hippocrates. 

APOTANEFSIS.  (From  ATTO  and  Tiivea,  to 
extend.)  An  extension,  or  elongation,  of 
any  member  or  substance. 

APOTELMESIS.  (From  ATTO  and  Tsfy/st,  a 
bog.)  An  expurgation  of  filth,  or  faxes. 

APOTHECA.  (A^roflwc;?  :  from  ATroi^x.-ip.i, 
to  reposite.)  A  shop,  or  vessel,  where  me- 
dicines are  sold  or  deposited. 

AFOTHECAUlUb.  (From  *sro,  and 
T/6jy*;,  ponoy  to  put;  so  called  from  his 
employ  being  to  prepare,  and  keep  in  rea- 
diness, the  various  articles  in  the  JJ/a- 
teria  Meitica,  and  to  compound  them  for 


64 


AFP 


AQU 


the  physician's  use  ;  or  from  *•«»*»,  a 
shop.)  An  apothecary.  In  every  Euro- 
pean  country,  except  Great  Bii.ain,  the 
apothecary  is  the  s:tme  as,  in  F.ngland,  we 
name  the  druggist  and  chynii -I. 

APOTHERAPKIA.  (From  «^o  and  St^A- 
rrajot,  to  cure.)  A  perfect  cure,  according1 
to  Htppocr-tes. 

APOTHKH APEUTICA.  .  (From  eL7r&t£Ajnvu, 
to  heal  )  Therapeutics;  that  part  of  me- 
clicine  which  teaches  the  art  ot  curing  dis- 
orders. 

Ai'oTiiKRMun  (From  euro  and  S-fg/wx, 
heat.)  An  acrimonious  pickle,  with  mus- 
tard, vinegur,  and  oil.  Galen. 

APOTHKSIS.  (From  euro  and  T/SJI///,  io 
replace.)  The  reduction  of  a  dislocated 
bone,  according  to  H  ppocrates. 

AFOTHLIMMI.  (From  ATTO  and  9-A/ba.  to 
press  fn)in  )  The  dregs  or  expressed  juice 
of  a  plant. 

APOPHRAVSIS.  (F  .  m  ATTO  and  3-g*ya>  to 
break)  Apocope.  The  taking  away  the 
.-plinters  of  a  broken  bone. 

APOTOCUS.  (From  ATTO  and  TCXTO>,  to 
bring  forth  )  Abortive;  prematuie.  Hip- 
pocrates. 

APOTRECSTJ.  (From  euro  and  T^TTU,  to 
turn  from  )  A  resolution  or  reversion  ot  a 
suppurating  tumour. 

APOTROP.EA.  (From  awrcTgwai,  to  avert.) 
An  amulet,  or  charm,  to  avert  diseases. 
Fxsius. 

APOZEM.  Jlpozema.  (From  euro  and 
£«*,  to  boil  )  A  decoction. 

APOZETJXIS.  (From  ATTO  and  £wyvuf*i,  to 
separate  )  The  separation  or  removal  of 
morbid  parts.  Hippocrates. 

APOZTMOS.  (From  euro  and  &fj.Ht  fer- 
ment.) Fermented. 

APPARATUS.  (From  appareo,  to  ap- 
pear, or  be  ready  at  hand.)  This  term  im- 
plies the  preparation  and  arrangement  of 
every  thing  necessary  in  the  performance  of 
an  operation^  or  in  the  application  of  dress- 
ings.  The  apparatus  varies  according  to  cir- 
cumstances. Instrument.-,  machines,  ban- 
dages, tapes,  compresses,  pledgets,  dossils  of 
lint,  tents,  &c.  are  parts  of  the  apparatus, 
as  well  as  any  medical  substances  used.  It 
is  a  rule  in  surgery  to  have  the  apparatus 
ready  before  beginning  an  operation.  All 
preparations  of  this  kind  should  not  be 
made  in  the  patient's  room,  when  they  can 
be  avoided,  nor  any  where  in  his  presence, 
as  it  would  agitate  him,  and  render  him 
timid  and  more  restless  in  the  operation. 

APPARATUS  MINOR.     See  lithotomy* 
APPARATUS  MAJOR.     See  Lithotomy. 
APPARATDS  ALTU->.     See  Lithotomy. 
APFENDICULA    CJECI   VEHMIFORMIS          A 
vermicular  process,  about  four  inches  in 
length,  and  the  size  of  a  goose-quill,  which 
hangs  to  the  intestinum  caecum  of  the  hu- 
man body. 

EPIM.OICJE.       .Appendices 


coii  adipose.  The  sm&ll  appendices  of  1  lie 
colon  and  rectum,  which  are  tilled  with  adi- 
pose substance.  See  Omentum. 

Apple,  thorn.     See  Stramonium. 

APPLE.  The  common  crabAree,  pyrvs 
mal-us  of  Lintaeu.s  is  the  parent  of 
ail  the  vast  variety  of  apples  at  present 
cultivated.  Apples,  in  gen  ral,  when  ripe, 
afford  a  pleasant  and  easily  digestible  truit 
for  the  tahle ;  but,  when  the  stomach  is 
weak,  they  are  verv  apt  to  remain  unaltered 
for  some  days,  and  to  produce  dyspepsia. 
Sour  fruits  are  to  be  considered  as  un- 
wholsome,  except  when  boiled  or  baked, 
and  rendered  soft  and  mellow  by  the  addi- 
tion of  su^ar. 

APRICOT.  The  fruit  of  the  Primus  ar- 
meinaca  of  Linnaeus.  When  ripe,  they  are 
easily  digested,  and  J'.re  considered  as  a 
pleasant  and  nutritious  delicacy. 

APYREXIA.  (From  a,  priv.  and  «rt/g«?/a, 
a  f  VCT.)  Apyrexy.  Without  fever.  The 
intermission  of  feverish  heat. 

AQUA.     See  Water. 

AQ.UA  AKHIS  FIX i.  Water  impregnated 
with  fixed  air.  This  is  liquid  carbonic  acid, 
or  water  impregnated  with  carbonic  acid  ; 
it  sp:.rkles  in  the  glass,  has  a  pleasant  acidu- 
lous taste,  and  forms  an  excellent  beverage. 
It  diminishes  thirst,  lessens  the  morbid 
heat  of  the  body,  and  acts  as  a  powerful 
diuretic.  It  is  also  an  excellent  remedy  in 
increasing  irritability  of  the  stomach,  as  in 
advanced  pregnancy,  and  it  is  one  of  the 
best  anti-emeiics  which  we  possess. 

AQ.UA  ALUMINIS  COMPOSITA.  Compound 
solution  of  alum,  formerly  called  aqua  alu- 
minosa  bateana.  See  Liquor  alumznis  com- 
p'jsitus. 

AQ.UA  AMMOJfi-K  ACETATE.  See  Liquor 
ammonite  acetatis. 

AQ.UA  AMMONIA  PUR.'E.  See  Liquor  am- 
monia. 

AQ.UA  AXETHI.     See  Anethum. 

AQ.UA  CALCIS.     See  Liquor  caltis. 

AQ.CTA  CCELESTIS.  A  preparation  of  cu- 
prum. 

AQ.UA  CARUI.     See  Carui. 

AQ.UA  CIMXAXOMI.     See  Cinnamomum. 

AQ.UA  CUFRI  AMMONIATI.  See  Liqitdr 
cupri  ammoniati. 

Aq.UA       CUPRI       V1TRIOLATI        COMPOS1TA- 

This  preparation  of  the  Edinburgh  Phar- 
macopoeia, is  used  externally,  to  stop  he- 
morrhages of  the  Muse,  and  other  parts. 
It  is  made  thus : 

£.  Cupri  vitriolati,  aluminia,  sing.  ^Si\ 
AqutK  pur<e,  ^iv.  Acidi  vitriolic:,  £\j 

Boil  the  salts  in  water  until  they  are  dis- 
solved ;  then  filter  the  liquor,  and  add  the 
acid. 

AQ.VA  DISTILLATA.  Distilled  water. 
This  is  made  by  distiiling  water  in  clean 
vessels,  until  about  two-thirds  have  come 
over.  In  nature,  no  water  is  found  per- 
fectly pure.  Spring  or  river  water  always 


AQU 


AQU 


65 


contains  a  portion  of  saline  matter,  princi- 
pally sulphate  of  lime  ;  and,  from  this  im- 
pregnation, is  unfit  for  a  number  of  phar- 
mac?.utic  preparations.  By  distillation,  a 
pcrfecUy  pure  water  is  obtained.  The 
London  College  directs  ten  gallons  of  com- 
mon water  :  of  which,  first  distil  four  pints, 
which  are  to  be  thrown  away  ;  then  distil 
four  gallons.  This  distilled  water  is  to  be 
kept  'in  glass  vessels.  See  Water. 

AauA  FCENICULI.     Sec  Ftemculum. 

AauA  FORTIS.  See  Acidum  nitrosum  di- 
lutum. 

AauA  KALI  PRAPARATI.  See  Liquor 
svbcarbonatis  potasses. 

AQUA.  KALI  PURT.    See  Liquor  potasses. 

AaUA    Lri-HARCrTRI     ACETATI.         $66  Li- 

(juor  acetatis  plunibi. 

AaUA    LITHARGTRI  ACETATI   COMPOSITA. 

See  Liquor  plumbi  acetatis  dilutus. 

AauA  MENTHA  PIPERITA.  See  Mentha 
piperita. 

AauA  MENTHA  sATivA.  See  Mentha 
vlridts. 

AauA  MENTH^E  VIRIDIS.  See  JMentha 
viridis. 

AauA  PIMESTTA,     See  Pimento. 

AauA  PULEGII.     See  Pulegium. 

AauA  REUIA.  Aqua  regalis  The  acid 
now  called  the  nitro-muriatic,  was  formerly 
called  aqua  regalis,  because  it  was,  at 
that  time,  the  only  acid  that  could  dissolve 
gold.  See  Nitro-muriatic  add. 

AauA  HOS.K.     See  Jlosa  centifolia. 

AauA  STYPTICA.  A  name  formerly  given 
to  a  combination  of  powerful  astringents, 
viz-  sulphate  of  copper,  sulphate  of  alum, 
and  sulphuric  acid.  It  has  been  applied 
topically  to  check  haemorrhage,  and  large- 
ly diluted  with  water,  as  a  wash  in  puru- 
lent ophthalmia. 

AaUA    ZINCI    V1TRIOLATI     CUM    CAMPHO- 

RA.  Otherwise  named  Aqua  vitriolica  cam- 
phorata.  This,  when  properly  diluted,  is 
a  useful  collyrium  for  inflammations  of  the 
in  which  there  is  a  weakness  of  the 
Externally  it  is  applied  by  sur- 


eyes, 
parts 


geons  to  scorbutic  and  phagedenic  ulcera- 
tions. 

AaujE  DISTILLATE.  Distilled  waters. 
These  are  made  by  introducing  vegetables, 
as  mint,  penny-royal,  &c^  into  a  still  with 
water;  and  draw  ing  off  as  much  as  is  found 
to  possess  the  properties  of  the  plams.  The 
London  College  orders  the  waters  to  be 
distilled  from  dried  herbs,  because  fresh 
are  not  ready  at  all  times  of  the  year. 
Whenever  the  fresh  are  used,  the  weights 
are  to  be  increased.  But,  whether  the  fresh 
or  dried  herbs  are  employed,  the  operator 
may  vary  the  weight  according  to  the  sea- 
son in  which  they  have  been  produced  and 
collected.  Herbs  and  seeds,  kept  beyond 
the  space  of  a  year,  are  improper  for  the 
distillation  of  waters.  To  every  gallon  of 
these  waters,  five  ounces,  by  measure,  of 
proof  spirit  are  to  be  added. 


MINERALES.    See  Waters,  mineral. 
STILLATITI.E   siMPLicEs.     Simple 
distilled  waters. 

AaUJE    STILLATITIJE     SPIRITUOS.*.        Spi- 

rituous  distilled  waters,  now  called  only 
spiritus,  as  spiritus  pulegii. 

Aau^EDucT  OF  FALLOHUS.  A  canal 
in  the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone,  first  accurately  described  by  Fallo- 
pius. 

Aquatic  nut.     See  Tribulus  aqualicus. 

AaUEOUS  HUMOtTH    OF  THE  EYE.       Tll6  V6- 

ry  limpid  watery  fluid,  which  fills  both 
chambers  of  the  eye.  See  Eye. 

AaoETTA.  The  name  of  a  liquid  poison, 
made  use  of  by  the  Roman  women,  under 
the  Pontificate  of  Alexander  VII.  It  was 
prepared,  and  sold  in  drops,  by  Tophania, 
or  TofFania,  an  infamous  woman  who  resi- 
ded at  Palermo,  and  afterwards  at  Na- 
ples. From  her,  these  drops  obtained  the 
name  of  Aqua  Toffania,  Jlqua  della  Toffa- 
na,  and  also  Aqua,  di  Napoli.  This  poison  is 
said,  by  some,  to  be  a  composition  of  arse- 
nic, and  by  others  opium  and  cantharides. 

AauiFOtiuM.  (From  acus,  a  needle,  and 
folium,  a  leaf;  so  called  on  account  of  its 
prickly  leaf.)  The  leaves  of  this  plant, 
Ilex  aquifolium  ;  foliis  ovatis  acutis  spinosit, 
of  Linnaeus,  have  been  known  to  cure  in- 
termittent fevers  ;  and  an  infusion  of  the 
leaves,  drank  as  tea,  is  said  to  be  a  pre- 
ventive against  the  gout. 

AauiiA.  A  chymical  name  formerly 
used  for  sal-ammoniac,  mercurius  praecipi- 
tatus,  arsenic,  sulphur,  and  the  philoso- 
pher's stone. 

AauiLA  ALBA.  One  of  the  names  given 
to  calomel  by  the  ancients.  See  Submurias 
hydrargyri. 

AauiLA  ALBA  PHILOSOPHORUM.  Jlqua 
alba  ganymedis.  Sublimed  Sal-ammoniac. 

AauiLA  CCELESTIS.    A  panacea,  or  cure 
for  all  diseases  ;  a  preparation  of  mercury. 
AauiLA  VENERIS.     A  preparation  of  the 
ancients,  made  with  verdigrise  and  subli- 
med sal-ammoniac. 

AauiLA,  among  the  ancients,  had  many 
other  epithets  joined  with  it,  as  rubra,  salu- 
tifera,  volans,  &c. 

AaTTiLa5  VEIOE.  (From  aquila,  an  eagle.) 
Branches  of  the  jugular  veins,  which  are 
particuiarly  prominent  in  the  eagle. 

AauiLJE  LIGNUM.  Eagle-wood.  It  is 
generally  sold  for  the  agalochum, 

AQUILEGIA.  (From  aqua,  w^ter,  and 
lego,  to  gather  ;  so  called  from  the  shape 
of  its  leaves,  which  retain  water.)  The  herb 
columbine. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
V'innzean  system.     Class,  Polyandria.    Or- 
der, Peniatnmia. 

2,  The  name,  in  the  Pharmacopoeia,  for 
the  columbine. 

The  set;ds,  flowers,  and  the  whole  plant, 
Aquilegia  vulgans  ,•    nectariis  incwrvii .  of 
Linnasus,    have    been    used   medicinally, 
K 


XTCB 


AitC 


the  first  in  exanthematous  diseases,  the  lat- 
ter chiefly  is  an  antiscorbutic.  Thoygh 
retained  in  several  foreign  pharmacopoeias, 
their  utility  seems  to  be  not  allowed  in  this 
country. 

AauutA.  (Diminutive  of  aqua.)  A 
small  quantity  of  very  fine  and  limpid  wa- 
ter. This  term  is  applied  to  the  pellucid 
water,  which  distends  the  capsule,  of  the 
crystalline  lens,  and  the  lens  itself.  Paulus 
j€gineta  uses  it  to  denote  a  tumour  con- 
sisting1 of  a  fatty  substance  under  the  skin 
of  the  eyelid. 

Arabic  ffum.     See  Acaciae  gummi. 

An  AC  ALAN.     Amulets. 

ARACA  MIRI.  (Indian.)  A  shrub  grow- 
ing in  the  Br.izils,  whose  roots  are  diuretic 
and  antid\  senteric. 

An  AC  H.V  E.  (From  arag,  Heb.  to  weave ; 
or  from  ag^vx,  a  &pitJer.)  Thr  spider. 

ARACHNOID  MEMBRANE.  (From 
ctfA^vti,  a  spider,  and  «<f  G?,  likeness ;  so  na- 
med from  its  resemblance  to  a  spider's 
web.)  A  thin  membrane  of  the  brain, 
without  vessels  and  nerves,  situated  be- 
tween the  dura  and  pia  mater,  and  sur- 
rounding the  cerebrum,  cerebellum,  me- 
dulla oblongaia,  and  medulla  spinalis.  The 
term  is  also  applied  by  some  writers  to  the 
tunic  of  the  crystalline  lens  and  vitreous 
humour  of  the  eye. 

ARACK.  (Indian.)  An  Indian  spiritu- 
ous liquor,  prepared  in  many  ways,  often 
from  rice ;  sometimes  from  sugar,  ferment- 
ed with  the  juice  of  cocoa-nuts  ;  frequently 
from  toddy,  the  juice  which  flows  from  the 
cocoa-nut  tree  by  incision,  and  from  other 
substances. 

ARADOS.  From  «$*/«/»,  to  be  turbu- 
lent.) Hippocrates  uses  this  term  to  sig- 
nify a  commotion  in  the  stomach,  occa- 
sioned by  the  fermentation  of  its  con- 
tents. 

ARJETICA.  (From  ag*i«a>,  to  rarefy.) 
Things  which  rarefy  the  fluids  of  the  body. 

ARALIA.  (From  era,  a  band  in  the  sea; 
so  called  because  it  grows  upon  banks, 
near  the  sea.)  The  berry -bearing  angelica. 
Of  the  several  species  of  this  tree,  the  roots 
of  the  nudicaulis,  or  naked-stalked,  were 
brought  over  from  North  America,  where 
it  grows,  and  sold  here  for  sarsaparilla. 

ARANEA.  (From  et^aua,  to  knit  together.) 
The  spider. 

ARBOR  VIT^.    The  tree  of  life. 

1.  The  cortical  substance  of  the  cere- 
bellum is  so  disposed,  that,  when  cut  tra- 
versely,  it  appears  ramified  like  a  tree,  from 
which  circumstauce  it  is  termed  arbor  vita. 

~2.  The  name  of  a  tree,  the  leaves  and 
wood  of  which  were  formerly  in  high  es- 
timation as  resolvents,  sudonfics,  and  ex- 
pectorants, and  were  given  in  phthisical 
affections  intermittent  fevers,  and  dropsies. 
It  is  the  Thuya  occidentalis  /  strobilis  l<&vi- 
bus,  stjuamis  obtusiv,  of  Linnaeus. 

ARBUTUS.     The  name  of  a  genus  of 


plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  He* 
camlria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The  straw- 
berry tree. 

ARBUTUS  UVA  TTRSI.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  officinal  trailing  arbutus.  See 
Uva  ursi. 

ARCA  ARCANORtTM.  The  mercury  of  the 
philosophers. 

ARCA  CORDIS.     The  pericardium. 

ARCANUM.  (A  secret.)  A  medicine 
whose  preparation,  or  efficacy,  is  kept  from 
the  world,  to  enhance  its  value.  With  the 
chymists,  it  is  a  thing  secret  and  incorpo- 
real ;  it  can  only  be  known  by  experience, 
for  it  is  the  virtue  of  every  thing,  which 
operates  a  thousand  times  more  than  the 
thing  itself. 

ARCANUM  CATHOLICUM.  Bezoar,  plan- 
tain, and  cole  hium. 

ARCANUM  DUPLEX.  Arcanum  duplication. 
A  name  formerly  given  to  the  combination 
of  potash  and  sulphuric  add,  more  com- 
monly called  vitriolated  tartar,  and  now 
sulphut  of  potash. 

ARCANUM  TARTARI.  The  acetate  of  pot- 
ash. 

ARCERTHOS,     Juniper. 

ARCHK.  A§^»,  the  beginning.)  The 
first,  stage  or  attack  of  a  disease. 

ARCHJEUS.  The  universal  archaeus,  or 
principle  of  Van  Helmont,  was  the  active 
principle  of  the  material  world  ;  it  means 
good  health  also. 

ARCHE.  (From  «£t»,  the  beginning.) 
The  earliest  stage  of  a  disease. 

ARCHENDA.  (Arab.)  A  powder  made 
of  the  leaves  of  the  ligustrum,  to  check 
the  fetid  odour  of  the  feet.  Detergent. 

ARCHEOSTIS.    White  briony. 

ARCHIMAGIA.  (From  «t^»,  the  chief, 
and  maga,  Arab,  meditation.  )  Chymistry, 
as  being  the  chief  of  sciences. 

ARCHITHOLUS.  (From  &$%>>>  *ne  chief, 
and  S-OAO?,  a  chamber.  The  sudatorium,  or 
principal  room  of  the  ancient  baths. 

ARCHOS.  (From  *|£o?,  an  arch.)  The 
anus  ;  so  called  from  its  shape. 

ARCHOPTOMA.  (From  «t££o?,  the  anus, 
and  tfftTrlce,  to  fall  down.)  A  bearing  down 
of  the  rectum,  or  prolapsus  ani. 

ARCTATIO.  (From  arcto,  to  make  nar- 
row.) Arctitudo.  Narrowness. 

1.  A  constipation  of  the  intestines,  from 
inflammation. 

2.  A  preternatural  straitness  of  the  pu- 
dendum muliebre. 

ARCTIUM.  (From  «y»7oc,  a  bear  ;  so 
called  from  its  roughness.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia  aeqita- 
lis.  The  burdock. 

ARCTIUM  LAPPA.  {Lappet}  O.TTQ  TO  K&- 
£«v,  from  its  seizing  the  garments  of  passen- 
gers.) The  herb  clotbur,  or  burdock. 
The  systematic  name  for  the  bardana.  See 
Jiardana. 

ARCTUBA.      (From   arcto,    to   straiten.) 


ARG 

A«  inflammation  of  the  finger,  or  toe,  from 
a  curvature  of  the  nail. 

ARCCAIIA.  (From  arcus,  a  bow.)  Ar- 
cualis.  The  satura  coronalis  is  so  named, 
from  its  bow-like  shape ;  and,  for  the  same 
reason,  the  bones  of  the  sinciput  are  called 
arcualia  ossia.  JBartholin. 

ARCUATIO.  (From  arcus,  a  bow.)  A 
gibbosity  of  the  tore-parts,  with  a  curva- 
tion  of  the  sternum  of  the  tibia,  or  dorsal 
vertebrae.  Avicenna. 

ARCUL.SC.  A  dim.  of  area,  a  chest.) 
The  orbits  or  sockets  of  the  eyes. 

ARDAS.  (From  &$»*,  to  defile.)  Filth, 
excrement,  or  refuse.  Hippocrates. 

Jlrdent  Spirit.     See  Alcohol. 

ARDOR  FEBRILIS.     Feverish  heat. 

ARDOR  URIN«  Dysuria.  Scalding  of 
the  urine.  Difficulty  and  pain  in  making 
water,  attended  with  a  sense  of  heat  in  the 
urethra.  It  is  a  symptom  of  gonorrhoea, 
and  some  other  affections. 

AIIDOR  VEXTRICULI.     Heartburn. 

AREA.  An  empty  space.  That  kind  of 
baldness  where  the  crown  of  the  head  is 
left  naked,  like  the  tonsure  of  a  monk. 

ARECA  INDICA.  An  inferior  kind  of 
nutmeg. 

AREGOST.  (From  «§»},«,  to  help.)  A 
resolvent  ointment ;  so  called  from  its  valu- 
able qualities. 

AREMAROS.    Cinnabar. 

ARENA.     Sand,  or  gravel. 

AREJTAMEL.  (From  arena,  sand;  so 
called  because  it  was  said  to  be  procured 
from  sandy  places.)  Arenamen.  Bole-arme- 
nia. 

AREVATIO.  (From  arena,  sand.)  Sabu- 
ration,  or  the  sprinkling  of  hot  sand  upon 
the  bodies  of  patients.  Andr.  Bacdus  de 
Therm. 

AREWTES.  (From  area,  to  dry  up.)  A 
sort  of  ancient  cupping-glasses,  used  with- 
out scarifying. 

AREOLA.  (A  dim.  of  area,  a  void 
space,)  A  small  brown  circle,  which  sur- 
rounds the  nipples  of  females.  During  and 
after  pregnancy,  it  becomes  considerably 
larger. 

ARETE.  (Age™,  virtue.)  Hippocrates  uses 
this  word  to  mean  corporeal  or  mental 
vigour. 

ARETJEXOIDES.    See  Arytaenoides. 

AREUS.  A  pessary,  invented  by  -<£gi- 
neta. 

ARFAR.    Jlrsag.    Arsenic.     Ruland,  &c. 

ARGAL,  Argol.  Crude  tartar,  in  the  state 
in  which  it  is  taken  from  the  inside  of  wine- 
vessels,  is  known  in  the  shops  by  this 
name. 

AnoASTLiis.  (From  A^-c?,  a  serpent : 
which  it  is  said  to  resemble.)  The  plant 
which  was  supposed  to  produce  gum -am- 
moniac. 

ARGEMA.  (From  Ag^/a?,  white.)  Jbrgemon. 
A  small  white  ulcer  of  the  globe  of  the  eye. 
Erotianus,  Galen,  &c.  . 


ARI  67 

ARGENTI  NITRAS.    See  Nitras  argenti. 

ARGENTUM.     Silver.     See  Silver. 

ARGENTUM  NITRATUM.  See  Jfitras  an- 
genti. 

AHGENTUM  VIVUM.  It  was  formerly, 
by  some,  called  argentum  mobile,  and  ar- 
gentum  fusum.  See  Hydrargyrns. 

ARGES.  (From  «§><;?,  white.)  A  ser.- 
pent,  with  a  whitish  skin,  deemed  by  Hip- 
pocrates exceedingly  venomous. 

ARGILIA.  (From  OQ*S,  while.)  White 
clay  ;  argil ;  potter's  earth. 

ARGILLA  VITRIOL  ATA.     Alum. 

ARGYRITIS.  (From  *§>t>§or,  silver.)  Li- 
tharge, or  spume  of  silver.  A  kind  of  earth 
was  formerly  so  named,  which  is  taken 
from  silver  mines,  and  is  bespangled  with 
many  particles  of  silver. 

ARGYROCOME.  (From  *g>-vgoc  silver,  and 
Kcajuat,  hair.)  A  sort  of  cudweed,  or  gna- 
phalium,  was  so  named,  from  its  white  sil- 
very floscules. 

ARGYROLIBANOS.     The  white  olibanum. 

ARGYROPHORA.  An  antidote,  in  the  com- 
position of  which  there  is  silver. 

ARGYROTKOPHEMA.  (From  Agyos  white, 
and  TgocfJttjW*,  food.)  A  white  cooling  food, 
made  with  milk.  Milk  diet.  Galen. 

ARHEDMATISTOS.  (From  a.,  neg.  and 
ptvfAoLTifw,  to  be  afflicted  with  rheums.)  Not 
being  afflicted  with  gouty  rheums. 

ARICIMON.  (From  Ago.  and  xuee,  to  be 
quickly  impregnated  )  A  woman  who  con- 
ceives quickly  and  often. 

ARISTALTHTEA.  (From  ag/ro?,  best,  and 
i,  the  althaea.)  Althaea,  or  common 
marsh-mallow. 

ARISTOLOCHIA.  (From  a^o?,  good 
and  AO;^/*,  or  ho%tt*,  parturition ;  so  called 
because  it  was  supposed  to  be  of  sovereign 
use  in  disorders  incident  to  child-birth.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Gynandria,  Or- 
der, Hexanuria.  Birthwort. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  long- 
rooted  birthwort. 

Aristolochia  longa  of  Linnaeus  : — foliis 
cordatis,  petiolatis,  inlegarrimis,  obtusiuscu- 
lis  {,  cattle  injirmo,  floribus  solitariis.  The 
root  of  this  plant  only  is  in  use ;  it  possesses 
a  somewhat  aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm 
bitterish  taste,  accompanied  with  a  slight 
degree  of  pungency.  The  virtues  ascribed 
to  this  root  by  the  ancients  were  very  con- 
siderable; and  it  was  frequently  employed 
in  various  diseases,  but  particularly  in  pro- 
moting  the  discharge  of  the  loc/da  /  hence 
its  name.  It  is  now  very  rarely  used,  ex- 
cept in  gouty  affections,  as  an  aromatic  sti- 
mulant. 

ARISTOLOCHIA  ANGUICIDA.  Snake, 
killing  birthwort. 

Aristolochia : — -foliis  cordatis,  acuminatist 
caule  volubili,  fruticoso  ,•  pedunculis  solita- 
riisf  stipulis  cordatis,  of  Linnaeus.  The 
juice  of  the  root  of  this  plant  has  the 
property  of  so  stupifying  serpents,  that  they 


68 


ARM 


AUR 


may  be  handled  with  impunity.  One  or 
two  drops  are  sufficient;  and  it' more  be 
dropt  into  the  numth,  they  become  con- 
vulsed. So  ungrateful  is  the  smell  of  tiie  root 
to  those  reptiles,  that  it  is  said  they  imme- 
diately turn  from  it.  The  juice  is  also  es- 
teemed us  a  preventive  against  the  effects 
usually  produced  by  the  bite  of  venomous 
serpents. 

ARISTOLOHIA  CLEMATITIS.  fCfema&'fty 
from  XM/U.X,  a  tendril;  from  its  climbing  up 
trees,  or  any  thing  it  can  fasten  upon  with 
its  tendrils.)  Th^  systematic  name  of  the 
Aristolochia  vufgaris  of  some  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Ariatulochin.  vulgar  it 

ARISTOI.OCHIA  FABACR*.  The  root  of 
this  plant,  Fwnaria  bulbosa  of  Linnaeus  :— - 
caule  simplici,  bracteis  ion^itudine  Jiorum ; 
was  ibrmerly  given  to  restore  suppressed 
menses,  and  as  an  anthelmintic. 

AHISTOLOCUIA  LONGA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  aristolochia  of  our  pharma- 
copoeias. See  Aristolochia. 

Ani.-Toi,ocHiA  ROTUNDA.  The  root  of 
this  species  of  birthwort,  Aristolochia  ro- 
tunda of  JLinnajus: — foliis  cordatis,  subses- 
ciiibus,  obtusis  ;  caule  in  fir  mo  ;  Jloribits  soli- 
tari;s  ;  is  used  indiscriminately  with  that  of 
the  aristolochia  longa.  See  Aristolochia. 

AnisTOLOcHiA  SSRPEXTARIA.  The  syste- 
matic name  for  the  Serpentaria  "virginia.no, 
of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See  Serpentaria 
virginiana. 

ARISTOLOCHIA  TESUIS.  See  Aristolochia 
"Bulgaria. 

ARISTOLOCHIA  TRILOBATA.  Three-lobed 
birthwort.  The  root,  and  every  part  of  this 
plant,  Aristolochia  tnlobata  of  Linnaeus  : — 
foliis  trilobis,  caule  volubiiitjloribus  maximis  ,• 
is  diuretic,  and  is  employed  in  America 
against  the  bite  of  serpents. 

AKISTOLOCHIA  VULGAR1S.  Arista- 
lochia  tennis.  An  extract  is  ordered  from 
this  species,  Aristolochia  clematitis  of  Lin- 
naciis  :  foliis  cordatis  ;  cattle  erecto  ;  Jioribiis 
axillaribus  confer  tie;  by  the  Wirtemberg 
Pharmacopoeia,  and  the  plant  is  retained 
in  that  of  Edinburgh.  It  is  esteemed  as 
possessing  antipodagric  virtues. 

AHISTOPHANEION.  (From  Jlristoplianes, 
its  inventor.)  The  name  of  an  ancient 
emollient  plaister  composed  of  wax,  or 
pitch.  Gorraus. 

ARMATUUA.  Hardness.  The  amnios 
or  internal  membrane  which  surrounds  the 
foetus. 

ARME.  (From  <*§a>,  to  adapt.)  A  junc- 
tion of  the  lips  of  wounds ;  also  the  joining 
of  the  sutures  of  the  head. 

ARM  ILIA.  (Dim.  of  armus,  the  arm.) 
The  round  ligaments  which  confine  the 
tendons  of  the  carpus. 

ARMORACIA.  (From  Armorica,  the 
country  whence  it  was  brought.)  See 
Raphanus  rusticamia. 

ARXORACIJE  RADIX.  Horse-radish  root. 
Sec  JRapfonut  rusticating. 


ARNICA.  (Agv/K»:  from  *§c,  a  Jamb; 
because  of  the  likeness  of  the  leaf  of  this 
plant  to  the  coat  of  the  lamb.)  Leopard's- 
bane.  Arnica. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,  Syngenesia,      Or- 
der, Polygamia  superfna. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  Do- 
ronicum   Gennanicum.       Mountain    arnica. 
Arnica  montona  of  Linnaeus  : — f(>liis  watts 
integris  ;    caulinis  geminig  sppositis.     The 
flowers  of  this  plant  are  very  generally  em- 
ployed on  the  Continent.      Ot  the  advanta- 
ges derived  from  their  use,  in  paralytic  and 
other  affections,  depending  upon  n  w;  •••  of 
nervous  energy ,  there  are  several  proofs  ; 
and  their  extraordinary  virtues,  as  a  febri- 
fuge and  antiseptic,  have  been   highly  ex- 
tolled by  Di*.  Ccilin.  of  Vienna.     Much  cau- 
tion is  necessary  in  regulating  the  dose>  as 
it  is  a  medicine  very  apt  to  produce  vomit- 
ing, and  much  uneasiness  of  the  stomach. 

ARNICA  MONTANA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  arnica  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Jlrnica. 

ARNICA  STJEDENSIS.     See  Conyza  media 

ARNOTTO.  (Spanish.)  A  curious  shrub 
in  Jamaica,  the  seeds  of  which  arc  covered 
with  a  kind  of  wax,  from  which  is  made  the 
Spanish  arnoito. 

AROMA.  (From  «g*,  intensely,  and 
vCa>,  to  smell.)  Spirt  tug  reef.  or.  Each  plant 
has  its  characteristic  smell.  Thisodorant 
principle  is  called  by  the  moderns,  aroma. 
Water  charged  with  aroma,  is  called  the 
distilled  water  of  the  substance  made  use 
of;  thus  lavender  and  peppermint  waters 
are  water  impregnated  with  the  aroma  of 
the  lavender  and  peppermint. 

AROMATICUS  CORTEX.  A  name  for  ca- 
nella  alba. 

AROMATICS.  (Jlromatica,  sc.  medica- 
menta  ;  from  agoy/*,  an  odour.)  A  term 
applied  to  all  medicines  which  have  a 
grateful  spicy  scent,  and  afi  agreeable 
pungent  taste,  as  cinnamon  bark,  car- 
damoms, 5tc.  Their  peculiar  flavour  ap- 
pears to  reside  in  their  essential  oil,  and 
arises  in  distillation  either  with  water  or 
spirit. 

AROMATOPOLA.  (From  *go>/ua,  an  odour 
and  <eru>Ma>,  to  sell.)  A  druggist;  a  vender 
of  drugs  and  spiceries. 

ARQ.UEBUSADE.  (A  French  word,  im- 
plying good  for  a  gun  shot  -n-awid.)  Aqua 
sclopetaria.  Aqua  vulneraria.  Jlqna  cata- 
pultarum.  The  name  of  a  spirituous  wa- 
ter, distilled  from  a  farrago  of  aromatic 
plants. 

ARRACK.  A  spirituous  liquor  distilled 
from  rice,  and  drank,  in  the  rice  countries, 
as  we  do  brandy  in  this  Island.  Its  effects 
on  the  animal  ceconomy  are  the  same. 

AURAPHUS.  (From  *,  priv.  and  §*<?»,  a 
suture.)  Without  suture.  It  is  applied  to 
the  cranium  when  naturally  without  sutures, 

AnRH2BA.      (From    «,  neg.  and  /j«a,  to 


ARS 


ARS 


69 


iflow.)  The  suppression  of  any  natural  flux, 
as  the  menses,  &c. 

ARROWHEAD.  The  roots  of  this  plant, 
Sagittaria  sagittifolia  of  Linnaeus,  are  said 
to  "be  esculent,  but  it  must  be  in  times  of 
very  great  scarcity. 

AHR.OW-UOOT.  Indian  arrow-root.  See 
Maranta, 

ARSKNIAS.  (From  arsenicum,  arsenic.) 
An  arseniate  or  arsenical  salt.  A  salt 
formed  by  a  combination  of  arsenic  acid 
with  different  bases,  as  arseniate  of  ammo- 
nia, which  is  produced  by  the  union  of  am- 
monia with  arsenic  acid.  The  only  one  used 
3n  medicine  is  the  arseniate  of  potash.  See 
Liquor  arsen'icatis. 

ARSENIC.  (From  the  Arabic  term  Arsa- 
nek ;  or  from  ag<7»v,  for  A^AV  masculns ; 
from  its  strong  and  deadly  powers.)  Arse- 
nicum crystallinum,  risagallum,  aquala,  arfar, 
aquila,  zarnick,  artaneck.  These  names 
were  all  formerly  applied  to  white  arse- 
nic. 

Arsenic  is  a  metal  scattered,  in  great  abun- 
dance, over  the  mineral  kingdom.  It  is  found 
in  black  heavy  masses  of  little  brilliancy, 
called  native  arsenic,  (testaceous  arsenic.) 
This  exists  in  different  parts  of  Germany. 
Mineralized  by  sulphur,  it  forms  sulphurized 
arsenic,  or  orpiment.  This  mineral  is  met 
with  in  Italy,  about  Mount  Vesuvius.-— 
There  are  two  varieties  of  this  ore,  which 
differ  from  each  other  in  colour,  occasioned 
by  the  different  proportions  of  its  compo- 
nent parts.  The  one  is  called  yellow  sul- 
phurised arsenic,  or  orpiment ;  the  other, 
red  sulphurized  arsenic,  or  realgar,  (ruby  ar- 
senic /)  both  are  met  with  in  Hungary  and 
different  parts  of  Germany.  The  colour  of 
the  first  ore  is  a  "lemon  yellow,  inclining 
sometimes  to  a  'green ;  the  colour  of  the 
latter  is  a  ruby  red  ;  it  is  more  transparent 
than  the  former,  and  found  in  compact 
solid  masses,  sometimes  crystallized  in 
bright  needles.  Arsenic  united  to  oxygen, 
constitutes  the  ore  called  native  oxide  of  ar- 
senic. This  ore  is  scarce ;  it  is  generally 
found  of  an  earthy  appearance,  or  as  an  ef- 
florescence, coating  native,  or  metallic  arse- 
nic ;  its  colour  is  a  whitish  grey ;  it  is  rare- 
ly met  with  crystallized.  Arsenic  exists 
likewise  alloyed  with  cobalt,  antimony,  tin, 
copper,  lead,  and  various  other  metals. 

Properties,  Arsenic  is  a  brittle  metal, 
and  in  the  recent  fracture,  of  a  lively  bright 
colour,  between  tin-white  and  lead  gray ; 
but,  on  exposure  to  the  air,  it  soon  loses 
its  metallic  lustre,  and  turns  prismatic, 
dull,  and  at  last  black.  Its  specific  gravity 
is  between  8.310  and  5.763  according  to  its 
texture.  Its  hardness  surpasses  that  of 
copper ;  but  its  ductility  is  so  little,  and  its 
brittleness  so  great,  that  it  is  readily  con- 
verted into  a  powder  by  the  hammer.  It 
is  entirely  volatilized  when  heated  to  356o 
Fahr.  It  sublimes  in  close  vessels,  and  then 
crystallizes  in  tetrahedra,  or  octahedra. 


When  heated  with  the  access  of  air,  it  emits 
a  strong  smell  of  garlic,  and  burns  with  a 
blueish  white  flame.  It  combines  with  sul- 
phur by  fusion.  It  unites  to  phosphorus, 
and  combines  with  most  of  the  metals.  It 
gives  a  white  colour  to  copper,  and  renders 
many  of  the  ductile  metals  brittle.  When 
mixed  with  hyper-oxigenated  muriate  of 
potash,  it  detonates  strongly  by  the  stroke 
of  a  hammer.  It  is  soluble  in  hydrogen  gas 
by  heat.  It  does  not  decompose  water 
alone.  It  decomposes  sulphuric  acid  by 
heat.  The  nitric  and  nitrous  acids  oxidate 
it  rapidly.  The  muriatic  acid  attacks  it 
with  heat.  The  oxigenated  muriatic  acid 
when  in  a  gaseous  state,  inflames  it  instant- 
ly. It  is  nearly  unalterable  Hy  the  fluoric, 
boracic,  phosphoric,  and  carbonic  acids.  It 
unites  with  alkaline  sulphurets,  and  hydro- 
sulphurets.  It  is  a  deadly  poison. 

Method  of  obtaining  Arsenic.  In  order 
to  obtain  metallic  arsenic,  mix  two  parts  of 
the  white  oxid  of  arsenic  of  commerce, 
with  one  of  black  flux  (obtained  by  deto- 
nating one  part  of  nitrate  of  potash  with  two 
of  aciduhnis  tartrite  of  potash,)  and  put  the 
mixture  into  a  crucible,  or  melting-pot. 
Invert  over  this,  another  crucible,  lute  the 
two  together  with  a  little  clay  and  sand, 
and  apply  gradually  a  red  heat  to  the  lower 
one.  The  oxid  of  arsenic  will  be  reduced, 
and  be  found  lining  the  upper  crucible  in 
small  crystals  of  a  metallic  brilliancy. 

The  charcoal  of  the  black  flux  takes  in 
this  process  the  oxigen  from  the  white  oxid, 
and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas ;  which  flies  off 
during  the  process,  and  the  oxid  becomes 
reduced  to  the  metallic  state.  This  reduc- 
tion of  the  oxid  is  greatly  facilitated  by  the 
alkali  of  the  flux. 

Remark. — In  order  to  obtain  arsenic  in  a 
state  of  absolute  purity,  the  metal  before 
obtained  must  be  reduced  to  powder,  dis- 
solved by  heat  in  nitre-muriatic  acid,  and 
then  precipitated  by  immersing  into  the  so- 
lulion  a  plate  of  zinc.  The  arsenic  is  thus 
precipitated  in  a  fine  powder,  and  may 
be  reduced  to  its  metallic  state,  by  ex- 
posing it  in  a  covered  crucible  to  a  mode- 
rate heat. 

If  it  he  kept  under  water,  its  metallic 
brilliancy  may  be  preserved.  This  effect  is 
still  better  produced  by  alcohol. 

Arsenic  and  its  various  preparations  are 
the  most  active  of  all  poisons.  A  nausea, 
sickness,  and  reaching,  commonly  ensue  in 
half  an  hour  after  taking  it,  followed  by 
violent  vomitings,  hiccups,  and  pains  in 
the  stomach  and  bowels  ;  convulsions,  and 
palsies  of  the  limbs  presently  succeed,  with 
intense  heats,  cold  sweats,  palpitations  of 
the  heart,  extreme  anxiety,  prostration  of 
strength,  thirst  and  dryness  of  the  mouth 
and  throat;  loss  of  reason,  and  at  last 
death.  If  the  quantity  taken  has  been 
considerable,  the  stomach  and  intestines 
are  often  found,  upon  dissection,  corroded. 


ARS 


ARS 


or  perforated ;  and  the  blood  is  fluid, 
though  in  general  the  patient  expires  before 
the  action  of  the  poison  has  proceeded  to 
such  a  length.  After  death,  the  body  runs 
into  sudden  putrefaction.  When  the  quan- 
tity taken  does  not  prove  fatal,  it  occasions 
tremors,  palsies,  or  lingering  hectics,  and 
in  the  end  death.  To  detect  the  presence  of 
arsenic,  whether  taken  by  design,  the  wick- 
edness of  others,  or  imprudence,  it  is  ne- 
cessary to  throw  on  live  coals,  the  contents 
of  the  stomach,  when  a  garlicky  smell  is 
immediately  obvious.  On  polished  copper, 
if  heated  between  its  plates,  a  white  spot 
is  impressed,  or  in  close  vessels,  the  arsenic 
itself  will  be  found  sublimed  in  the  upper 
parts.  In  the  stomach,  however,  there  are 
many  substances,  which  may  resemble  or 
disguise  the  smell  of  arsenic,  especially 
if  the  arsenic  be  in  small  quantities.  We 
are  therefore  advised  by  Hahneman,  to  boil 
the  contents  of  the  stomach  of  the  person 
supposed  to  be  destroyed  by  this  poison,  in 
a  large  quantity  of  river  water;  to  add  to  one 
third  of  the  filtered  liquor,  hot  and  limp.d 
lime-water ;  to  another  third,  water  satu- 
rated with  hepatic  gas  ;  and  to  the  remain- 
der, a  solution  of  copper,  in  pure  aqua 
ammoniac.  Each  fluid  is  rendered  turbid, 
if  the  suspected  contents  contain  arsenic, 
and  the  sediment,  thrown  on  live  coals, 
emits  the  odour  of  garlic.  The  sediment 
of  the  lime-water  is  again  dissolved  by  a 
recent  solution  of  arsenic ;  the  orange-co- 
loured sediment,  from  the  hepatic  gas 
thrown  on  the  coals,  takes  fire,  and  the  smell 
of  sulphur  is  observed  previous  to  that  of 
the  garlic  ;  while  the  yellow-green  sediment 
of  the  copper  is  soluble  in  pure  ammonia, 
and  acids  of  every  kind.  Arsenic,  however, 
is  a  valuable  internal  remedy,  in  its  appro- 
priate dose,  viz.  about  one-eighteenth  part 
of  a  grain.  Liquor  arsenicalis. 

AHSKNIOUS  ACID.  White  arsenic. 
Oxyd  of  arsenic.  The  earliest  chymists 
were  embarrassed  in  the  deiermination  of 
the  nature  of  the  poisonous  white  substance 
known  in  commerce  by  the  name  of  -while 
arsenic.  Subsequent  experiments  have 
shewn  that  this  substance  is  metallic  arse- 
nic oxygenated  in  the  first  degree.  The 
name  of  arsenious  add  is  therefore  given  to 
it.  It  is  sometimes  found  in  nature  in 
sublimed  crystals,  in  volcanoes ;  and  in 
masses,  or  in  stalactites  among  the  ores  of 
arsenic,  cobalt,  bismuth,  and  nickel. 

It  possesses  a  weak  sub-acid  taste,  which 
slowly  manifests  itself.  Though  of  but  a 
feeble  acidity,  it  sensibly  reddens  the  tinc- 
ture of  cabbage  and  litmus.  If  placed  on  burn- 
ing coals,  or  on  a  red-hot  iron,  it  is  volatili- 
zed in  the  form  of  a  white  vapour,  which 
has  a  strong  smell  of  garlic.  It  is  slightly 
soluble  in  water.  With  phosphoric  and 
tx>racic  acids  it  fuses  into  glass.  It  decom- 
poses the  nitrates  and  the  super-oxygena- 
ted muriate  of  potash.  It  unites  with  ma- 


ny of  the  earths  and  alkalies,  and  forms  sa- 
line  compounds. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Jlrsenious  Acid. — 1. 
Pulverize  arsenic,  and  put  as  much  of  it 
into  a  Florence  flask  as  will  fill  it  about 
one  half,  or  less.  Introduce  a  little  tow  or 
cotton,  into  the  neck  of  the  flask,  and  apply 
the  heat  of  a  lamp.  A  dense  white  smoke 
will  be  formed,  and  become  precipitated 
on  the  internal  sides  of  the  flask.  If  the 
process  be  kept  up  till  all  the  arsenic  be 
oxidated,  (which  may  be  known  by  intro- 
ducing a  wire  into  the  flask  for  a  moment, 
which  will  become  covered  with  a  white 
crust,  if  the  sublimation  be  not  completed,) 
and  the  heat  be  then  gradually  augmented, 
the  sublimed  arsenious  acid  undergoes  a 
sort  of  fusion,  and  an  opake  white  mass, 
similar  to  that  met  with  in  commerce,  is 
obtained. 

2.  The  arsenious  acid  of  the  shops  (or 
white  arsenic)  is  chiefly  obtained  from  ar- 
senical ores  of  cobalt.  These  ores  are 
thrown  into  a  furnace,  resembling  a  baker's 
oven,  with  a  long  flue,  or  chimney,  either 
horizontal  or  winding,  into  which  the  fumes 
pass,  and  are  condensed  into  a  greyish  or 
blackish  powder.  This  is  refined  by  a  se- 
cond sublimation,  in  close  vessels,  with  a 
little  alkali  to  arrest  the  impurities.  As 
the  heat  is  considerable,  it  melts  the  subli- 
med arsenious  acid  into  those  opake  crys- 
talline masses  which  are  known  in  com- 
merce by  the  name  of  white  arsenic. 

Arsenious  acid,  united  with  different  ba- 
ses, forms  salts  called  AIISENITES. 

ARSENIC  ACID.  This  is  arsenic  fully 
oxygenated.  It  is  always  a  product  of  art. 

It  is  capable  of  existing  in  the  solid  state. 
It  appears  in  the  form  of  a  white  pulveru- 
lent matter.  It  attracts  humidity  from  the 
air.  It  is  soluble  in  water.  The  solution 
possesses  a  considerable  acid  taste.  It  may 
be  evaporated  to  dryness,  and  even  con- 
verted into  glass.  It  is  decomposable  by 
all  combustible  bodies,  and  by  many  oxyds. 
It  is  soluble  in  some  acids,  but  without 
change,  or  intimate  combination. 

Method  of  obtaining  Arsenic  Acid. — Take 
two  ounces  of  white  arsenic  in  powder,  and 
put  it  into  a  tubulated  retort;  pour  on  it  six 
or  seven  ounces  of  muriatic  acid,  and  apply 
the  heat  of  a  lamp  until  the  arsenious  acid 
is  dissolved.  Then  add  three  orfour  ounces 
of  nitric  acid,  and  heat  it  again  gradually. 
An  intestine  motion  now  takes  place,  and 
much  red  vapour,  or  nitrous  gas,  is  extri- 
cated. As  soon  as  in  the  progress  of  the 
operation,  the  red  vapours  have  ceased,  an 
ounce  of  finely  powdered  arsenious  acid  is 
to  be  again  added,  and  the  solution  effected 
as  before,  by  a  gentle  ebullition  ;  to  this 
two  ounces  of  nitric  acid  must  be  added, 
which  will  produce  a  second  effervescence 
and  discharge  of  red  vapours  :  the  distilla- 
tion must  now  be  continued  to  dryness, 
and  the  fire  must  be  urged  towards 


ART 


ART 


the  end,  to  such  a  degree,  as  to  make  the 
residual  mass  thoroughly  red-hot.  This 
mass  is  arsenic  acid,  which  may  either  be 
preserved  in  that  form,  or  be  dissolved  in 
boiling  distilled  water. 

Arsenic  acid,  united  to  different  bases, 
forms  saline  compounds,  called  ARSE- 
NIATES.  The  only  one  used  in  medicine 
is  the  arseniate  of  potash.  See  Liquor  ar- 
senicalis. 

ARSBNICI  OXTDUM  PBSPARATUM.  Pre- 
pared arsenious  acid.  It  is  sometimes 
used  as  a  caustic. 

ARSENICUM  ALBUM.  White  arsenic. 
Rat's-bane.  See  Arsenious  acid. 

ARSENICAL  CAUSTIC.  A  species  of  caustic 
said  to  possess  useful  properties,  indepen- 
dent of  those  of  destroying  morbid  parts 
to  which  it  is  applied.  It  is  composed  of 
two  parts  of  levigated  antimony  to  one  of 
white  arsenic.  This  is  the  caustic  so  ex- 
tensively employed  under  the  name  of  arse- 
nical caustic,  by  the  late  Mr.  Justamons, 
in  his  treatment  of  cancers. 

Arsenical  solution-    See  Liquor  arsenicalis. 

ARTEMISIA.  (From  a  queen  of  that 
name,  who  first  used  it ;  or  from  Ag-re^u/f, 
Diana ;  because  it  was  formerly  used  in 
the  diseases  of  women,  over  whom  she  pre- 
sided.) The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnzan  system.  Class,  Syngenesia. 
Order,  Polygamia  superfua.  Mugwort. 

ARTEMISIA  ABROTANUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  for  the  abrotanum  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. See  Abrotanum. 

ARTEMISIA  ABSINTHIUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  for  the  Absynthium  vulgare  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Jlbsynthium  vulgare. 

ARTEMISIA  JUDIACA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  Santonicum  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Santonicum, 

ARTEMISIA  MARITIMA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  Jlbsynthium  maritimum  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Absynthium  mari- 
timum. 

ARTEMISIA  PONTICA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  Absynthium  ponticum.  See 
Jlbsynthium  Ponticum. 

ARTEMISIA  RUPESTRIS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  genipi  album  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Genipi  album. 

ARTEMISIA  VULGARIS.  Mugwort. 
This  plant,  Artemisia,  fnliis  pinnatifidis, 
plants,  incisis,  subtus  tomentosis,  racemis 
simplicimis  recurvatis  JJoribns  radio  quinque- 
Jloro  of  Linnaeus,  is  slightly  bitter,  and,  al- 
though in  high  esteem  in  former  days,  is 
now  almost  wholly  forgotten.  By  beating 
and  rubbing*  the  dried  tops  of  this  plant, 
the  Japanese  prepare  a  soft  substance, 
which  they  call  moxa.  See  Moxa. 

AUTEMONIUM.  (From  Artemon,  its  in- 
ventor.) A  coilyrium  or  wask  for  the  eyes. 

ARTETUA.     See  Artery. 

ARTKRIACA.  (From  agT;jg/a,  an  artery.) 
Medicines  formerly  used  against  disorders 
of  the  aspera  arteria. 


ARTBRIJE  DiPos^E.  The  arteries  which 
secrete  the  fat  about  the  kidneys  are  BO 
called.  They  are  branches  of  the  capsular 
and  diaphragmatic,  renal,  and  spermatic 
arteries. 

ARTERIJE  VENOS^E.  The  four  pulmonary 
veins  were  so  called  by  the  ancients. 

ARTERIOSUS  DUCTUS.  See  Ductus  arte- 
riosus. 

ARTERIOTOMY.  (From  &$>i$i*,  an 
artery,  and  T  /xvw,  to  cut.  The  opening  of 
an  artery.  This  operation  is  only  perform- 
ed on  the  temporal  artery. 

ARTERY.  (From  «w§,  air,  and  T»g««,  to 
keep  ;  so  called  because  the  ancients  sup- 
posed that  only  air  was  contained  in  them.) 
Arteria.  Arteries  are  membranous  pulsa- 
ting canals,  which  gradually  become  less 
as  they  proceed  from  the  heart.  They  are 
composed  of  three  membranes  ;  a  common 
or  external ,  a  muscular ;  and  an  internal 
one,  which  is  very  smooth.  They  origin- 
ate from  the  heart ;  the  pulmonary  artery 
from  the  right  ventricle,  and  the  aorta  from 
the  left :  the  other  arteries  are  all  branch- 
es of  the  aorta.  Their  termination  is  either 
in  the  veins,  or  in  capillary  exhaling  ves- 
sels, or  they  anastomose  with  one  another. 
It  is  by  their  means  that  the  blood  is  car- 
ried from  the  heart  to  every  part  of  the 
body,  for  nutrition,  preservation  of  life 
generation  of  heat,  and  the  secretion  of  the 
different  fluids.  The  action  of  the  arteries, 
called  the  pulse,  corresponds  with  that  of 
the  heart,  and  is  effected  by  the  contrac- 
tion of  their  muscular,  and  great  elasticity 
of  their  innermost,  coat. 

A  Table  of  the  Arteries. 

All  the  arteries  originate  from  the  pul- 
monary artery  and  the  aorta. 

The  pulmonary  artery  emerges  from  the 
right  ventricle  of  the  heart,  soon  divides 
into  a  right  and  left  branch,  which  are  dis- 
tributed by  innumerable  branches  through 
the  lungs. 

The  aorta  arises  from  the  left  ventricle 
of  the  heart,  and  supplies  every  part  of  the 
body  with  blood,  in  the  following  order  : 

a.  It  first  forms  an  arch  / 

b.  It  then  descends  along  the  spine,  and 

c.  It  divides  into  the  two  iliacs. 

a.  The  ARCH  or  THE  AORTA  gives  off  three 
bra.ncb.es. 

I.  The  arteria  innominata,  which  divides 
into  the  right  carotid  and  right  subclavian. 

II.  The  left  carotid. 
HI.  The  left  subclavian. 

I.  The  carotids  are  divided  into  external 
and  internal. 

The  external  carotids  give  off 

1.  The  thyroid, 

2.  The  lincrual, 

3.  The  labial, 

4.  T!  ic  inferior  pharyngeal, 

5.  The  occipital, 

6.  The  posterior  aim's, 

7.  The  internal  maxillary,  from  which  the 


ART 


ART 


spinouf  artery  of  the  dura  main*,  the  low- 
er maxillary,  and  several  branches  about 
the  palate  and  orbit  arise, 
8.  The  temporal. 

The  internal  carotid  affords 

1.  The  ophthalmic, 

2.  The  middle  cerebral, 

3.  The   communicant,   which    innosculates 
with  the  vertebral. 

II.  The  subelavians  give  off  the  follow- 
ing branches  : 

1.  The  internal  mammary,  from  which  the 
thymic,  comes  phrenici,  pericardiac,  and 
phrenico-pericardiac  arteries  arise, 

2.  The  inferior  thyroid,  which  gives  off  the 
tracheul,  ascending  thyroid,  and  transver- 
salis  humeri. 

3.  The  vertebral,  which  proceeds  within  the 
vertebrae,  and  forms  within  the  cranium 
the  basilary  artery,  from  \vhich  the  ante- 
rior cerebelli,  the  posterior  cerebri,   and 
many  branches  about  the  bruin  are  given  off, 

4.  The  cervicaUs  profunda, 

5.  The  cervicaUs  superficialis, 

6.  The  superior  intercostal. 

7.  The  supra-scapular. 

As  soon  as  the  subclavian  arrives  at  Hie 
arm-pit,  it  is  called  the  axillary  artery  ;  and 
when  the  latter  reaches  the  arm,  it  is  called 
the  brachial. 

The  axillary  artery  gives  off, 

1.  Four  mammary  arteries, 

2.  The  sub-scapular, 

3.  The  posterior  circumjlex,         ^ 

4.  The  anterior  circumjlex,  which  ramify 

about  the  shoulder-joint. 
The  brachial  artery  gives  off, 

1.  Many  lateral  branches, 

2.  The  profunda  humeri  superior, 

3.  The  profunda  humeri  inferior, 

4.  The  great  anastomosing   artery,   which 

ramifies  about  the  elbow-joint; 

The  brachial  artery  then  divides,  about 
the  bend  of  the  arm,  into  the  ulnar  and  ra- 
dical arteries,  which  are  ramified  to  the 
ends  of  the  fingers. 

The  ulnar  artery  gives  off, 

1.  Several  recurrent  branches, 

2.  The   common  interosseal,  of  which  the 

dorsal,  ulnar,    the  pulmaris  profunda, 
the  palmary  arch,  and  the  digitals,  are 
branches. 
The  radial  artery  gives  off, 

1.  The  radial  recurrent, 

2.  The  superjidalis  voice,  and  then  divides 

into   the  palmarit  profunda  and   the 
digitals. 

b.    The  DESCENDING    AORTA   g'lVBS  off, 

In  the  breast, 

1.  The  bronchial, 

2.  The  cesophageal, 

3.  The  intercostals, 

4.  The  inferior  diaphragmatic  : 
Within  the  abdomen, 

1.  The  caliac,  which  divides  into    three 
branches : 
1.  The  hepatic,  from  which  are  given 


off,  before  it  reaches  the  liver, 
*.  The  duodena-gastric,  which  sends  off 

the  right  gastro-epiploic  and  the  pan- 

crcatico-duodenal, 
@.  The  pilorica  superior  hepitaca  / 
2.  The  coronaria  ventriculi, 
5.  The  splenic,  which  emits  the  great  and 

small  pancreatics,  the  posterior  gastric, 

the  left  gastro-epiploic,  and  the  vasa 

bre.via  ; 

2.  The  superior  mesentric, 

3.  The  emulgents, 

4.  The  spermatics, 

5.  The  inferior  mesentric, 

6.  The  lumbar  arteries, 

7.  The  middle  sacral. 

c.  The  aorta  then  bifurcates  into  the 
ILIACS,  each  of  which  divides  into  external 
and  internal. 

The  internal  iliac,  called  also  hypogastrie, 
gives  off, 

1.  The  lateral  sacrats, 

2.  The  gluteal, 

3.  The  ischiatic, 

4.  The  pudical,  from   which  the  external 

h&morrhoidal,  the  perineal,  and  the  ar- 
tertte  penis  arise, 

5.  The  obturatory. 

The  external  iliac  gives  off,  in  the  groin, 

1.  The  epigastric, 

2.  The  circunijlexa  iliaca  ; 

It  then  passes  under  Poupart's  ligament, 
and  is  called  the  femoral  artery ,-  and  sends 
off, 

1.  The  profunda, 

2.  The  ramus  anastomoticus  magnus,  which 

runs  about  the  knee-joint ; 

Having  reached  the  ham,  where  it  gives 
off  some  small  branches,  it  is  termed  the 
popliteal.  It  then  divides  into  the  anterior 
and  posterior  tibial. 

The  tibialis  antica  gives  off, 

1.  The  recurrent, 

2.  The  internal  matteolar, 

3.  The  external  malleolar, 

4.  The  tarseal, 

5.  The  metatarseal, 

6.  The  dorsales  externa  halices. 
The  posterior  tibial  sends  off, 

1.  The  nutritia  tibitf, 

2.  Many  small  branchet, 

3.  The  internal  plantar, 

4.  The  external  plantar,  from  which  an  arch 

is  formed,  that  gives  off  the  digitals  of 
the  toes. 

ARTH ANITA.  (From  ctflot,  bread ;  be- 
cause it  is  the  food  of  swine.)  The  herb 
sow-bread.  See  Cyclamen. 

AHTHEMBOLUS.  (From  agSgov,  a  joint, 
s/xC*A.Aa,  to  impel.)  An  instrument  for  re- 
ducing luxated  bones. 

ARTHRITICA.  (From  a^gtris,  the  gout.) 
1.  The  herb  ground-pine;  so  called  because 
it  was  thought  good  against  gouty  disorders. 

2.  Remedies  for  the  gout. 

ARTHRITIS.  (From  a/iflgoc,  a  joint  ; 
because  it  is  commonly  confined  to  the 


ART 

joint.)  The  gout.  Dr.  Cullen,  in  his  No- 
sology, gives  it  the  name  of  podagra,  be- 
cause he  considers  the  foot  to  be  the  seat  of 
idiopathic  gout.  It  is  arranged  in  the  class 
pyrexice  and  order  phlegmusice,  and  is  di- 
vided imo  four  species,  the  regular,  atonic, 
retrocedent,  and  misplaced.  The  gout  is  a 
very  painful  disease,  preceded  usually  by 
flatulency  and  indigestion,  and  accompa- 
nied by  fever,  pains  in  the  joints  of  the 
hands  and  feet,  particularly  in  that  of  the 
great-toe,  and  which  returns  by  paroxysms, 
occurring  chiefly  in  the  spring  and  begin- 
ning of  winter.  The  only  disorder  lor 
which  it  can  possibly  be  mistaken,  is  the 
rheumatism  ;  and  cases  may  occur  wherein 
there  may  be  some  difficulty  in  making  a 
just  discrimination  :  but  the  most  certain 
way  of  distinguishing  them  will  be,  to  gi\  e 
due  consideration  to  the  predisposition  in 
the  habit,  the  symptoms  which  have  pie- 
ceded,  the  parts  affected,  the  recurrences 
of  the  disease,  and  its  connexion  with 
other  parts  of  the  system.  Its  attacks  are 
muchx;orifined  to  the  male  sex,  particularly 
those  of  a  corpulent  habit,  and  robust  bo- 
dy j  but  every  now  and  then  we  meet  with 
instances  of  it  in  robust  females.  Those 
who  are  employed  in  constant  bodily  la- 
bour, or  who  live  much  upon  vegetable 
food,  as  likewise  those  who  make  no  use  of 
wine,  or  other  fermented  liquors,  are  sel- 
dom afflicted  with  the  gout.  The  disease 
seldom  appears  at  an  earlier  period  of  life 
than  from  five-and-thirty  to  forty;  and, 
when  it  does,  it  may  be  presumed  to  arise 
from,  an  hereditary  disposition.  Indolence, 
inactivity,  and  too  free  a  use  of  tartareous 
wines,  fermented  liquors,  and  animal  food, 
are  the  principal  causes  which  give  rise  to 
the  gout ;  but  it  may  likewise  be  brought 
on  by  great  sensuality  and  excess  in  venery, 
intense  and  close  application  to  study,  long 
Want  of  rest,  grief,  or  uneasiness  of  mind, 
exposure  to  cold,  too  free  a  use  of  accidula- 
ted  liquors,  a  sudden  change  from  a  full  to 
a  spare  diet,  the  suppression  of  any  accus- 
tomed discharge,  or  by  excessive  evacua- 
tions ;  and  that  it  sometimes  proceeds 
from  an  hereditary  disposition,  is  beyond 
all  doubt,  as  females  who  have  been  re- 
marked for  their  great  abstemiousness,  and 
youths  of  a  tender  age,  have  been  attacked 
with  it. 

1.  Arthritis  regularis.  A  paroxysm  of 
regular  gout  sometimes  comes  on  sudden- 
ly, without  any  previous  warning ;  at  other 
times  it  is  preceded  by  an  unusual  coldness 
of  the  feet  and  legs,  a  suppression  of  per- 
spiration in  them,  and  numbness,  or  with  a 
sense  of  prickling  along  the  whole  of  the 
lower  extremities  ;  and  with  these  symp- 
toms the  appetite  is  diminished,  the  sto- 
mach is  troubled  with  flatulency  and  indiges- 
tion, a  degree  of  torpor  and  languor  is  felt 
over  the  whole  body,  great  lassitude  aad 
fatigue  are  experienced  after  the  least  ex- 


ART  73 

ercise,  the  body  is  costive  and  the  urine 
pallid.  On  the  night  of  the  attack,  the 
patient  perhaps  goes  to  bed  in  tolerable 
health,  and,  af  er  a  few  hours,  is  awakened 
by  the  severity  of  the  piin,  most  common- 
ly in  the  first  joint  of  the  great-toe  ;  some- 
times, however,  it  attacks  other  parts 
of  the  foot,  the  heel,  calf  of  the  leg,  or 
perhaps  the  whole  of  the  foot.  The^pain 
resembles  that  of  a  dislocated  bone,  and 
is  attended  with  the  sensation  as  if  cold 
water  was  poured  upon  the  part ;  and 
this  pain  becoming  more  violent,  is  suc- 
ceeded by  rigors  and  other  febrile  symp- 
toms, together  with  a  severe  throbbing 
and  inflammation  in  the  part.  Sometimes 
both  feet  become  swelled  and  inflamed,  so 
that  neither  of  them  can  be  put  to  the 
ground  ;  nor  can  the  patisnt  endure  the 
least  motion,  without  suffering  excruciating 
pain.  Towards  morning,  he  falls  asleep, 
and  a  gentle  sweat  breaks  out,  and  termi- 
nates the  paroxysm,  a  number  of  which 
constitutes  what  is  called  a  fit  of  the  gout ; 
the  duration  of  the  fit  will  be  longer  or 
shorter,  According  to  the  disposition  of  the 
body  to  the  disease,  the  season  of  the  year, 
and  the  age  and  strength  of  the  patient. 
When  a  paroxysm  has  thus  taken  place,  al- 
though there  is  an  alleviation  of  pain  at  the 
expiration  of  some  hours,  still  the  patient 
is  not  entirely  relieved  from  it ;  and,  for 
some  evenings  successively,  he  has  a  return 
both  of  pain  and  fever,  which  continue 
with  more  or  less  violence,  until  morning. 
The  paroxysms,  however,  prove  usually 
more  mild  every  day,  till  at  length  the  dis- 
ease goes  off  either  by  perspiration,  urine, 
or  some  other  evacuation  ;  the  parts  which 
have  been  affected  becoming  itchy,  the 
cuticle  falling  oft'  in  scales  from  them,  and 
some  slight  degree  of  lameness  remaining. 
At  first,  an  attajck  of  gout  occurs,  perhaps, 
only  once  in  two  or  three  years  ;  it  then 
probably  comes  on  every  year,  and,  at 
length,  it  becomes  more  frequent,  and  is 
more  severe,  and  of  longer  duration,  each 
succeeding  fit.  In  the  progress  of  the  dis- 
ease, various  parts  of  the  body  are  affected, 
and  translations  take  place  from  one  joint, 
or  limb,  to  another;  and,  after  frequent 
attacks,  the  joints  lose  their  strength  and 
flexibility,  and  become  so  st  iff  as  to  be  de- 
prived of  all  motion.  Concretions,  of  a 
chalky  nature,  are  likewise  formed  upon 
.the  outside  of  the  joints,  and  nephritic  af- 
fections of  the  kidneys  arise  from  a  depo- 
site  of  the  same  kind  of  matter  in  them 
which,  although  fluid  at  first,  becom  s  dry 
and  firm  at  last,  and,  when  put  into  acids, 
is  perfectly  soluble. 

2.  Arthritis  atonica.  Atonic  gout.  It 
sometimes  happens  that,  although  a  gouty 
diathesis  prevails  in  the  system,  yet,  from 
certain  causes,  no  inflammatory  affection 
of  the  joints  is  produced ;  in  which  case, -the 
stomach  becomes  particularly  affected,  and 


74 


ART 


the  patient  is  troubled  with  flatulency,  in- 
digestion, loss  of  appetite,  eructations, 
nausea,  vomiting1,  and  severe  pains  ;  and 
these  affections  are  often  accompanied  with 
much  dejection  of  spirits,  and  oiher  hypo- 
chondriucal  symptoms.  In  some  cases,  the 
head  is  affected  with  pain  and  giddiness, 
and  now  and  then  with  a  tendency  to  apo- 
plexy; and  in  other  cases,  the  viscera  of 
the  thorax  suffer  from  the  disease,  and  pal- 
pitations, famtings,  and  asthma  arise.  This 
jfi  what  is  called  atonic  gout. 

3.  Arthritis     retrograda       Retrocedent 
gout.      It   sometimes   happens  that,  after 
the  inflammation  has  occupied  a  joint,  in- 
stead of  its  continuing-  the  usual  time,  and 
so  going  off  gradually,  it  ceases  suddenly, 
and  is  translated  to  some  internal  part.  The 
term  of  retrocedent  gout  is  applied  to  oc- 
currences of  this  nature.    When  it  fulls  on 
the  stomach,  it  occasions  nausea,  vomiting, 
anxiety,  or  great  pain  ;  when  on  the  heart, 
it  brings  on  syncope ;  when  on  the  lungs, 
it  produces  an  affection  resembling  asthma; 
and,  when  it  occupies  the  head,  it  is  apt  to 
give  rise  to  apoplexy,  or  palsy. 

4.  Arthritis  aberrans,  or  misplaced  gout, 
is  when   the   gouty  diathesis,    instead   of 
producing  the  inflammatory  affection  of  the 
joints,    occasions    an    inflammatory    affec- 
tion of  some  internal  part,  and  which  ap- 
pears from  the  same   symptoms  that  at- 
tend the  inflammation  of  those  parts  from 
other  causes.    All  occurrences  of  this  na- 
ture, as  well  as  of  the  two  former,  are  to 
be  regarded  as  attacks  of  irregular  gout 
and  are  to  be  guarded  against  as  much  as 
possible. 

ARTHROCACJ:.  (From  et^B^ov,  a  joint.) 
An  ulcer  of  the  cavity  of  the  bone, 

ARTHRODIA.  (From  «0|o».  to  arti- 
culate.) A  species  of  diarthrosis,  or  move- 
able  connexion  of  bones,  in  which  the  head 
of  one  bone  is  received  into  the  superficial 
cavity  of  another,  so  as  to  admit  of  motion 
in  every  direction,  as  the  head  of  thehume- 
rus  with  the  glenojd  cavity  of  the  scapula. 

ARTHRODYN1A.  (From  ttfipov,  a  joint, 
and  ufwH,  pain.)  Chronic  pains  in  the  joints, 
without  pyrexia.  It  is  one  of  the  termina- 
tions of  acute  rheumatism.  See  JKheuma- 
tismus. 

ARTHROPUOSIS.  (From  apQpov,  a  joint, 
and  tcruov,  pus.)  jirthropyosis.  A  collec- 
tion of  pus  in  a  joint.  It  is,  however,  fre- 
quently applied  to  other  affections,  as  lum- 
bago psoadica,  &c. 

ARTHROSIS.  (From  *£0goo>  to  articu- 
late, or  join  together.)  Articulation. 

Artichoke.    See  Cynara. 

Artichoke,  French.     See  Cynara. 

ARTICHOKE,  JERUSALEM.  Although  for- 
merly in  estimation  for  the  table,  this  plant 
ffelianthu*  tnberosus  of  Linnaeus,  is  now 
neglected,  it  being  apt  to  produce  flatulen- 
cy and  dyspepsia. 

ARTUULARIS.    A  name  given  to  a  dis- 


ARU 

ease  which  more  immediately  infests  the 
articnli,  or  joints.  The  moTDUS  articula- 
ris  is  synonymous  with  the  Greek  word 
arthritis,  and  our  gout.  A  branch  of  the 
basilic  vein  is  called  articularis  vena,  be- 
cause it  passes  under  the  joint  of  the 
shoulder. 

ARTICULATION.  (From  articuhts,  a 
joint.)  The  skeleton  is  composed  of  a 
great  number  of  hones,  which  are  all  so 
admirably  construcied,  and  with  so  much 
affinity  xo  each  oilier,  that  the  extremity 
of  every  bone  is  perfectly  adjusted  to  the 
end  of  the  bone  with  which  it  is  connected; 
and  this  connexion  is  termed  their  articu- 
lation. Anatomists  distinguish  three  kinds 
of  articulation:  the  first  they  name  Diar- 
throsis; the  second,  Syharthrosis  j  and  the 
third  Amphiarthrosis ;  which  see,  under 
their  respective  heads. 

ARTISCUS.  (From  a^ros,  bread.)  Atroch; 
so  called  because  they  are  made  like  little 
loaves. 

ARTOCREAS.  (From  agree,  bread,  and 
x*§7rof,  fruit.)  A  nourishing  food,  made  of 
bread  and  various  meats,  boiled  together. 
Galen. 

ARTOGALA.  (From  agi-o?,  bread,  and 
y*.X(t,  milk.)  A  cooling  food,  made  of  bread 
and  milk.)  A  poultice. 

ARTOMELI.  (From  atgTo?,  bread,  and 
f4t\i,  honey.)  A  cataplasm  made  of  bread 
and  honey.  Galfn. 

ARUM.  (From  the  Hebrew  word  jaron 
which  signifies  a  dart,  so  named  because  its 
leaves  are  shaped  like  a  dart ;  or  from  */>*, 
injury.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,    Gynandria.     Or- 
der, Polyandria.     Arum,  or  wake-robin. 

2.  The    pharmacopceial    name    of   the 
common  arum,  or  wake-robin. 

Arum  maculatum  of  Linnaeus  : — acaule 
foliis  hastatis  integerrimis,  spadice  clavato. 
The  root  is  the  medicinal  part  of  this  plant, 
which,  when  recent,  is  very  acrimonious  ; 
and,  upon  being  chewed,  excites  an  in- 
tolerable sensation  of  burning  and  prickling 
in  the  tongue,  which  continues  for  several 
hours.  When  cut  in  slices,  and  applied  to 
the  skin,  it  has  been  known  to  produce 
blisters.  This  acrimony,  however,  is  gra- 
dually lost  by  drying,  and  may  be  so  far 
dissipated  by  the  application  of  heat,  as 
to  leave  the  root  a  bland  farinaceous  ali- 
ment. In  this  state,  it  has  been  made  in- 
to a  wholesome  bread.  It  has  also  been 
prepared  as  starch.  Its  medicinal  quality, 
therefore,  resides  wholly  in  the  active  vo- 
latile matter,  and  consequently  the  pow- 
dered root  must  lose  much  of  its  power,  on 
being  long  kept.  Arum  is  certainly  a 
powerful  stimulant,  and,  by  promoting  the 
secretions,  may  be  advantageously  em- 
ployed in  cachetic  and  chlorotic  cases, 
in  rheumatic  affections,  and  in  various 
other  complaints  of  phlegmatic  and  torpid 


I 


ARY 


constitutions  ;  but  more  especially  in  a* 
Weakened  or  relaxed  state  of  the  stomach, 
occasioned  by  the  prevalence  of  viscid  mu- 
cus. It  this  root  is  given  in  powder,  great 
cai-e  should  be  taken  that  it  be  young  and 
newly  dned,  when  it  may  be  used  in  the 
dose  of  a  scruple,  or  more,  twice  a  day ; 
bu  in  rheumatisms,  and  other  disorders  re- 
quiring the  full  effect  of  this  medicine,  the 
root  snould  be  given  in  a  recent  state;  and, 
to  cover  the  .nsupportable  pungency  it  dis- 
covers on  the  tongue,  Dr.  Lewis  advises  us 
to  administer  it  in  the  form  of  emulsion, 
with  gum-arabic  and  spermaceti,  increas- 
ing the  dose  from  ten  grains  to  upwards  of 
a  scruple,  three  or  four  times  a  day.  In 
this  way,  it  generally  occasioned  a  sensa- 
tion of  slight  warmth  about  the  stomach, 
and  afterwards,  in  the  remoter  parts,  ma- 
nifestly promoted  perspiration,  and  fre- 
quently produced  a  plentiful  sweat.  Se- 
ve'-al  obstinate  rheumatic  pains  were  re- 
moved by  this  medicine.  The  root  an- 
swers quite  as  well  as  garlic  for  cataplasms, 
to  be  applied  on  the  feet  in  deliriums.  The 
London  College,  in  their  pharmacopoeia, 
1788,  ordered  a  conserve,  in  the  propor- 
tion of  half  a  pound  of  the  fresh  root  to  a 
pound  and  a  half  of  double  refined  sugar, 
beat  together  in  a  mortar,  which  appears 
to  be  one  of  the  best  f  )rms  of  exhibiting 
arum,  as  its  virtues  are  destroyed  by 
drying,  and  are  not  extracted  by  any  men- 
struum. It  may  be  given  to  adults  in  doses 
of  a  drachm. 

ARUM  MACULATUM.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  arum  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Arum. 

ARYTJENO-EPIGLOTT1DEUS.  Innes. 
Albinus,  Jlrytxno-Epiglottici  of  Winslow. 
A  muscle  composed  of  a  number  of  fibres 
running  between  the  arytxnoid  cartilage 
and  epiglottis.  It  pulls  the  side  of  the 
epiglottis  towards  the  external  opening  of 
the  glottis,  and  when  both  act,  they  pull 
it  close  upon  the  glottis. 

ARYT^ENOID  CARTILAGE.  Cartilago 
arytaemddea.  The  name  of  two  cartillages 
of  the  larynx.  See  Larynx. 

ARYT^ENOIDES.  (From  aptl***,  a 
funnel,  and  «<fo?,  shape.)  The  name  of 
some  parts,  from  their  being  funnel-shaped. 

ARYT^ENOIDEUS  MAJOR.  See  JLrytxnoi- 
deus  transversui. 

ARYT^IUOIDECS  MINOR.  See  Arytx- 
fioideus  nbUquus. 

ARYTJENOIDEUS  OBLIQUUS.  In- 
nes. Albinus.  and  Winslow.  JLrytaenoi- 
deus  minor  of  Douglas.  A  muscle  of  the 
glottis,  which  arises  from  the  base  of  one 
arytaenoid  cartilage,  and  crossing  its  fellow, 
is  inserted  near  the  tip  of  the  other  ary- 
tsenoid  cartilage.  It  is  a  muscle  that  is 
occasionally  wanting;  but  when  present, 
and  both  muscles  act,  their  use  is  to  pull 
the  arytaenoid  Cartilages  towards  each 
other. 


ASA  J£ 

ARYT^ENOIDEUS  TRANSVERSUS,  of 

Innes,  Aibinus,  Winslow.  Arytaenoideus 
major  of  Douglas.  An  azygos,  or  single 
muscle  of  the  glottis,  that  arises  from  the 
sideof  one  arytaenoid  cartilage,  from  near 
its  articulation  with  the  cricoid  to  near  its 
tip.  The  fibres  run  across,  and  are  insert- 
ed in  the  same  manner  into  the  other  ary- 
tasnoid  cartilage.  Its  use  is  to  shut  the 
glouis,  by  bunging  the  two  aryiaenoid  car- 
tilages, With  their  ligaments,  nearer  to  each 
other. 

ASAFCETIDA.  (From  the  Hebrew  word 
asa,  to  heal.)  Hingiseh  of  the  Persians, 
Altiht  of  the  Arabians.  By  some  thought 
to  be  the  a-i^tov,  vel,  evrof  o't^is  of  Dios- 
corides,  Theophratus,  and  Hippocrates. 
Laser  et  laserpitian  of  the  Latins.  Assa- 
foe<  ida  gum  resin.  The  plant  which  affords 
this  gum  resin,  is  the  Ferula  assafcetida  of 
L'nnxus  i—foltis  atternatim  sinuatis,  obtusia. 
Class,  Pentandna.  Order,  Digynia.  It 
grows  plentifully  on  the  mountains  in  the 
province:,  of  Chorasaan  and  Laar  in  Persia. 

The  process  of  obtaining  u  is  as  follows : 
the  earth  xis  cleared  away  from  the  top  of 
the  roots  of  the  oldest  plants ;  the  leaves 
and  stalks  are  then  twisted  away,  and 
made  into  a  covering,  to  screen  the  root 
from  the  sun ;  in  this  state  the  root  is  left 
for  forty  days,  when  the  covering  is  re- 
moved, and  the  top  ot  the  root  cut  off 
transversely;  it  is  then  screened  again 
from  ihe  sun  for  forty-eight  hours,  when 
the  juice  it  exudes  is  scraped  off,  and  ex- 
posed to  the  sun  to  harden.  A  second 
transverse  section  of  the  root  is  made,  and 
the  exudation  suffered  to  continue  for 
forty-eight  hours,  and  then  scraped  off. 
In  this  manner  it  is  eight  times  repeatedly 
collected  in  a  period  of  six  weeks.  The 
juice  thus  obtained  has  a  bitter,  acrid, 
pungent  taste,  and  is  well  known  by  its 
peculiar  nauseous  smell,  the  strength  of 
which  is  the  surest  test  of  its  goodness. 
This  odour  is  extremely  volatile,  and  of 
course  the  drug  loses  much  of  its  efficacy 
by  keeping.  It  is  brought  to  us  in  large 
irregular  masses,  composed  of  various  little 
shining  lumps,  or  grains,  which  are  partly 
of  a  whitish  colour,  partly  r  ddish,  and  part- 
ly of  a  violet  hue.  Those  masses  are  ac- 
counted the  best  which  are  clear,  of  a  pale 
reddish  colour,  and  variegated  with  a  great 
number  of  elegant  while  tears.  This  con- 
crete juice  consists  of  two-thirds  of  gum 
and  one-third  of  resin,  its  taste  and  smell 
residing  in  the  resinous  part.  It  yields  all 
its  virtues  to  alcohol.  Triturated  with 
water,  it  forms  a  milky-like  mixture,  the 
resin  being  diffused  by  the  medium  of  the 
gum.  Distilled  with  water,  it  affords  a 
small  quantity  of  essential  oil.  It  is  the 
most  powerful  of  all  the  foetid  gums,  and  is 
a  most  valuable  remedy.  It  is  most  com- 
monly employed  in  hysteria,  hypochondria- 
sis,  some  symptoms  of  dyspepsia,  flatulent 


76 


ASA 


colics,  and  in  most  of  those  diseases  termed 
nervous,  bu.  its  chief  use  is  derived  from 
its  antispasmodic  effects ;  and  it  is  thought 
to  be  the  most  powerful  remedy  we 
possess,  for  tho^e  peculiar  convulsive  and 
spasmodic  affections,  which  often  recur  in 
the  first  o  these  diseases,  both  taken  into 
the  stomach  and  in  the  way  of  enema.  It 
is  also  recommended  as  an  emmenagogue, 
anthelmintic,  antiasthmatic,  and  anodyne. 
Dr.  Cullen  prefers  it  ;«s  an  expectorant  to 
gum  ammoniacum.  Where  we  wish  it  to 
act  immediately  as  an  antispasmodic,  it 
should  be  used  in  a  fluid  form,  as  that  of 
tinc.ure,  from  half  a  drachm  to  two 
drachms.  When  given  in  the  form  of  a 
pill,  or-  triturated  with  water,  its  usual  dose 
is  from  5  to  20  grs.  When  in  the  form  of 
enema,  two  drachms  are  to  be  diffused  m 
eight  ounces  of  warm  milk  or  water.  It  is 
sometimes  applied  externally  as  a  plaster 
and  stimulating  remedy,  and  is  much 
used  in  hysteria,  hypochondriasis,  dyspep- 
sia, &c. 

ASAPHATUM.  (From  at,  neg.  and  O-O.QK, 
clear.)  An  intercutaneous  itch,  generated 
in  the  pores,  like  worms  with  black  heads  : 
so  called  by  reason  of  their  minuteness : 
they  are  hardly  visible. 

ASAPHIA.  (From  <*,  neg.  and  <r*<f>»5, 
clear.)  A  defect  in  utterance  or  pronun- 
ciation 

ASARABACCA.     See  Asarum* 

AFA.UI  FOLIA.  Asarabacca  leaves.  The 
leaves  of  the  Asurum  Europxum.  See 
Asarum. 

AS  ARUM.  (From  a,  neg.  and  <rtttpa>,  to 
adorn,  because  it  was  not  admitted  into 
the  ancient  coronal  wreaths.)  Asarabacca. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnzean     system.        Class,    J)odecandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  asa- 
rabacca. 

Asarum  Europium  of  Linnaeus,  foliis 
reniformibus  obtusis  binis. 

It  is  a  native  of  England,  but  not  very 
common.  The  leaves  of  this  plant  are 
extremely  acrid,  and  are  occasionally  used, 
when  powdered,  as  a  sternutatory.  For 
this  purpose  the  leaves,  as  being  less  acrid 
than  the  roots,  are  preferred,  and  in  mo- 
derate doses  not  exceeding  a  few  grains, 
snuffed  up  the  nose  several  evenings,  pro- 
duce a  pretty  large  watery  discharge, 
which  continues  for  several  days  together, 
by  which  head-ache,  tooth-ache,  opthalmia, 
and  some  paralytic  and  soporific  complaints 
have  been  effectually  relieved. 

Prior  to  the  introduction  of  ipecacuanha, 
the  leaves  and  root  of  this  plant  were  fre- 
quently employed  on  account  of  their 
emetic  power  :  the  dose  of  the  dried  leaves 
was  20  grains ;  of  the  dried  roots  10  grains. 
As  they  were  occasionally  violent  m  their 
operation,  they  have  fallen  into  disuse. 

EUHOPJBUM.     The    systematic 


ASC 

name  of  the  asarabacca  of  the  shops.  See 
Asarwn. 

ASCALONJTIS.     A  species  of  onion. 

ASCAUIDES.  The  plural  of  ascaris.  See 
Ascaris. 

ASCARIS.  (From  *<n«a>,  to  move 
about  ;  so  called  from  its  continued 
troublesome  motion.)  There  are  several 
kinds  of  worms  distinguished  by  this  term  ; 
but  those  which  claim  a  place  here  as  be- 
longing only  to  the  human  body,  are:  — 

1.  Jlscaris    vermicularis,    the    thread    or 
maiv  worm,  winch  is  very  small  and  slen- 
der, not  exceeding  half  an  inch  in  length  : 
they  inhabit  the  rectum. 

2.  Jlscaris  Iwnbricoides,  the  long  and  round 
worm,  which  is  a  foot  in  length,  and  about 
the  breadth  of  a  goose-quill. 

ASCENDEXS  OULIQ.UUS.  See  ObUquus  as- 
cendeus. 

ASCIA.  An  axe  or.  chissel.  A  simple 
bandage  ;  so  called  from  its  shape  in  posi- 
tion. Galen. 

ASCITES.  (From  cta-nof,  a  sack,  or  bot- 
tle :  so  called  from  its  bottle-like  protube- 
rancy.)  Dropsy  of  the  belly.  A  tense, 
but  scarcely  elastic,  swelling  of  the  abdo- 
men from  accumulation  of  \vater.  Cullen 
ranks  this  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
^  and  order  i?itumescenti<s.  He 


enumerates  two  species  :  — 

1.  Jlsdtes  abdominalis,  when  the  water  is 
in  the  cavity   of  the  peritonaeum,  which  is 
known  by  the  equal  swelling  of  the  parietes 
of  the  abdomen. 

2.  Astiles  saccatus,  or  encysted    dropsy, 
in  which  the  water  is  encysted,  as  in  the 
ovarium  ;  the  fluctuation  is  here  less  evi- 
dent, and  the  swelling  is  at  first  partial. 

Ascites  is  often  preceded  by  loss  of  ap- 
petite, sluggishness,  dryness  of  the  skin, 
oppression  at  the  chest,  cough,  diminution 
of  the  natural  discharge  of  urine,  and  cos- 
tiveness.  Shortly  after  the  appearance  of 
these  symptoms,  a  protuberance  is  per- 
ceived in  the  hypogastrium,  which  extends 
gradually,  and  keeps  on  increasing,  until 
the  whole  abdomen  becomes  at  length  uni- 
formly swelled  and  tense.  The  distension 
and  sense  of  weight,  although  considerable, 
vary  somewhat  according  to  the  posture  of 
the  body,  the  weight  being  felt  the  most 
on  that  side  on  which  the  patient  lies,  whilst 
at  the  same  time,  vhe  distension  becomes 
somewhat  less  on  the  opposite  side.  In 
general  the  practitioner  may  be  sensible  of 
the  fluctuation  of  the  water,  by  applying  his 
left  hand  on  one  side  of  the  abdomen,  and 
then  striking  on  the  other  side  with  his 
right.  In  some  cases  it  will  be  obvious  to 
the  ear.  As  the  collection  of  water  be- 
comes more  considerable,  the  difficulty  of 
breathing  is  much  increased,  the  counte- 
nance exhibits  a  pale  and  bloated  appear- 
ance, an  immoderate  thirst  arises,  the  skin 
is  dry  and  parched,  and  the  urine  is  very 
scanty,  thick,  high  coloured,  and  deposits  a 


ASI 

lateritious  sediment.  With  respect  to  the 
pulse,  it  is  variable,  being1  sometimes  con- 
siderably quickened,  and  at  other  times, 
slower  than  natural.  The  principal  diffi- 
culty which  prevails  in  ascites,  is  the  being 
able  to  distinguish  with  certainty,  when  the 
water  is  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen,  or 
when  it  is  in  the  different  states  of  encysted 
dropsy.  To  form  a  just  judgment,  we 
should  attend  to  the  following  circum- 
stances: When  the  preceding  symptoms 
give  suspicion  of  a  general  hydropic  dia- 
thesis ;  when  at  the  same  time,  some  de- 
gree of  dropsy  appears  in  other  parts  of 
the  body ;  and  when  from  its  first  appear- 
ance the  swelling  has  been  equally  diffused 
over  the  whole  belly,  we  may  generally 
presume  that  the  water  is  in  the  cavity 
of  the  abdomen.  But  when  an  ascites 
has  not  been  preceded  by  any  remarkable 
cachectic  state  of  the  system,  and  when,  at 
its  beginning,  the  tumour  and  tension  had 
appeared  in  one  part  of  the  belly  more 
than  another,  there  is  reason  to  suspect  an 
encysted  dropsy.  Even  when  the  tension 
and  tumour  of  the  belly  have  become  gene- 
ral, yet  if  the  system  or  the  body  in  general 
appear  to  be  little  affected  ;  if  the  patient's 
strength  be  little  impaired  ;  if  the  appetite 
continue  pretty  entire,  and  the  natural 
sleep  be  little  interrupted ;  if  the  menses 
in  females  continue  to  flow  as  usual ;  if 
there  be  yet  no  anasarca,  or  though  it 
may  have  already  taken  place,  if  it  be 
still  confined  to  the  lower  extremities,  and 
there  be  no  leucophlegmatic  paleness  or 
sallow  colour  in  the  countenance  ;  if  there 
be  no  fever,  nor  so  much  thirst  and  scarcity 
of  urine  as  occur  in  a  more  general  affec- 
tion :  then  according  as  more  of  these  dif 
ferent  circumstances  take  place,  there  will 
be  the  stronger  grounds  for  supposing  the 
ascites  to  be  of  the  encysted  kind. 

ASEF.     A  pustule  like  a  millet  seed. 

ASEGO:*.  Jlsegen.  Jlsogen.  Dragon's  blood. 

ASCLEPIAS.  (From  Jlsdepias,  its  dis- 
coverer; or  from  JEsculapius^  the  god  of 
medicine.)  The  herb  swallow-wort.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Digynia. 

ASCLEPIAS  VIWCETOXICTTM.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  vincetoxicum  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Vincetoxicum. 

ASCLEPIOS.  (From  Asclepias^  its  inven- 
tor.) A  dried  smegma  and  collyrium  de- 
scribed by  Galen. 

ASCOMA.  (From  euwoc,  a  bottle.)  The 
eminence  of  the  pubes  at  the  years  of  ma- 
turity ;  so  called  from  its  shape. 

Jlsh.     See  Fraxinus. 

ASODES.  (From  oJa>,  to  nauseate.)  A 
nausea  or  loathing,  or  a  fever  with  much 
sense  of  heat  and  nausea.  Jlretceus. 

ASIATICCM  BALSAMTTM.    Balm  of  Gilead. 

ASINUS.  The  ass.  Its  milk  is  much 
esteemed  in  medicine.  See  Asses'  milk. 

ASIJUNTTM  LAC.     Asses'  milk. 

Asm.    (From  «,  neg.  and  <rtroft.  food.) 


ASP  rr 

Asitia.  Those  are  so  called  who  take  no 
food  far  want  of  appetite. 

As  JOG  AM.  (Indian)  A  tree  growing 
in  Malabar  and  the  East  Indies,  whose 
juice  is  used  against  the  colic. 

ASPADIALTS,  A  suppression  of  urine 
from  an  irnperforated  urethra. 

ASPALATHTTM.     The  aromatic  aloe. 

ASPALATHI  LIGSUM.     See  Lignum  aloes. 

ASPARAGUS.  (A<T7raga>o?,  a  young 
shoot,  before  it  unfolds  its  leaves.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,  Ifexandria,  Order, 
JWonogynia.     Asparagus. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  com- 
mon sparage,  or  sparrow-grass. 

Asparagus  officinalis  of  Linnaeus.  The 
root  has  been  esteemed  as  a  diuretic.  It 
is  mostly  employed  as  a  food,  but  it  con- 
tains very  little  nourishment, 

ASPASIA.  (From  *,  for  */**,  together, 
and  ff-TTAUi,  to  draw  )  A  constructive  medi- 
cine for  the  pudendum  muliebre.  Capivac. 

ASPERA  ARTERIA.  (So  called  from  the 
inequality  of  its  cartilages.)  See  Trachea. 

ASPEItULA.  (A  dimmutrre  o.  asper, 
the  seeYls  being  rough.)  The  name  of  a  ge- 
mis  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Tetrandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  Wood- 
roof. 

ASPERULA  ODORATA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  officinal  matrisylva.  See 
Mairisylva. 

ASPHALITIS.  A  kind  of  trefoil  :  the 
last  vt-rtebra  of  the  loins. 

ASPHODELUS.  (From  arms,  a  ser- 
pent, and  cT«xo?,  fearful ;  because  it  destroys 
the  venom  of  serpents ;  or  from  <r7ro£tkot, 
ashes,  because  it  was  formerly  sown  upon 
the  graves  of  the  dead.)  Asphodel. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,  Hexandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pitarmacopoeial  name  of  the  daf- 
fodil, or  branched  asphodel. 

Asphodelns  ramosus,  of  Linnaeus  : — cauls 
nude,  fohis  ensiformibus,  carinatis,  fevibuz. 
The  plant  was  formerly  supposed  to  be 
efficacious  in  the  cure  of  sordid  ulcers.  It 
is  now  wholly  laid  aside. 

ASPHODELUS  UAMOSUS,  The  systematic 
name  for  the  officinal  asphodelus.  See  As- 
phodelus. 

ASPHYXIA.  (From  at,  priv.  and  o-<$v%t(t  a 
pulse.)  The  state  of  the  body,  during-  life, 
in  which  the  pulsation  of  the  heart  and 
arteries  cannot  be  perceived.  There  are 
several  species  of  asphyxia  enumerated  by 
different  authors.  See  Syncope. 

ASPI  DISCUS.  (From  tta-Trit,  a  buckler.) 
The  sphincter  muscle  of  the  anus  was 
formerly  so  called  from  its  shape.  Callus 
Aurelianus. 

ASPLENIUM.  (From  *,  priv.  and  nrMiv 
the  spleen;  because  it  was  supposed  to 
remove  disorders  of  the  spleen.)  The  herb 
spleen-wort. 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  m  the  Lin- 


AST 


AST 


naean  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia.  Order, 
IWdt. 

AspLEiriuM  RUTA  MURARIA.  The  sys- 
tematic  name  for  the  ruta  muraria  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Ruta  muraria. 

AspLEsnuM  SCOLOPENDRIUM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  for  the  scolopendrium  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Scolopendrium. 

AsPLEIflUM     TRICHOMANES.          The       SVS- 

tematic  name  for  the  trichomanes  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Trichmnanes. 

ASABA.  A  shrub  found  on  the  coast  of 
Guinea,  whose  leaves  are  supposed  to  dis- 
perse buboes. 

ASSAC.     (Arab.)     Gum  ammoniacum. 

ASSAFOSTIDA.     See  Assafatida. 

ASSALA.     The  nutmeg. 

ASSANUS.  A  weight  consisting  of  two 
drachms. 

ASSARABACCA.     See  Asarum. 

ASSARIUM.  A  Roman  measure  of  twelve 
ounces. 

ASSARTHROSIS.      See  Articulation. 

ASSE.  A  loathing  of  food,  from  a  con'- 
flux  of  humours.  Hippocrates. 

ASSES'  BULK.  This  is  preferred  to  cows' 
and  other  kinds  of  milk  in  phthisical  cases, 
and  where  the  stomach  is  weak  ;  as  con- 
taining less  oleaginous  particies,  and  being 
more  easily  converted  into  chyle. 

ASSIMILATION.  ("Assimilatio,  from  ad, 
and  simitis,  to  make  like  to.)  The  con- 
version of  the  food  into  nutriment. 

ASSISTENTES^  (From  aJ,  and  sisto,  to 
stand  near.)  A  name  of  the  prostate  gland  ; 
so  called  because  it  lies  near  the  bladder. 

ASSODES.  (From  a,<raiopiat  to  nauseate, 
or  from  assare,  to  burn.)  Asodes.  A  con- 
tinual fever  attended  with  a  loathing  of 
food.  Sauvages  calls  it  Tritxphya  asso- 
des  ;  it  is  arranged  by  Cullen  under  the 
tertian  remittents. 

Assos.  A  name  given  formerly  to  aiu- 
men. 

ASTXCUS  MARINUS.  (From*,  neg. 
and  ratfa,  to  distil ;  so  called  from  the 
hardnt ss  and  dryness  of  its  shell.)  The 
lobster.  The  black  tips  of  the  claws  of 
this  fish,  and  of  the  sea-crab,  and  the  stony 
concretions  in  the  heads  of  the  astacus 
fluviatillis,  called  crab's  eyes,  form  some 
of  the  absorbent  preparations  of  the 
shops. 

ASTACUS  FLUVIATILIS.  The  officinal 
crab,  crevis,or  cray-fish. 

ASTAPIS.  (From  <ra.$K  tiva,  passa.)  A 
raisin. 

ASTARZOF.  The  name  of  an  ointment  of 
litharge,  house-leek,  8tc.  ffaracelsus. 

ASTCHACHILOS.  A  malignant  ulcer,  by 
some  called  araneus. 

AsTEAimuM.  (From  *r»/>,  a  star.)  As- 
tericum.  The  herb  pellitury :  so  called  from 
its  star-like  form. 

ASTHENIA.  (From  *,  priv.  and  <rfl«vo?, 
strength.)  Kxtreme  debility.  The  asthe- 
nic  diseases  form  one  great  branch  of  the 
Brunonian  hypothesis. 


ASTHENOLOGT.  (From  A,  priv.  and  0-6 -vt^ 
strength,  and  xcj/o?,  a  treatise.)  The  doc- 
trine of  diseases  arising  from  debility.  The 
disciples  of  the  Brunonian  school,  as  they 
denominate  themselves,  maintain  peculiar 
opinions  0:1  this  subject. 

ASTHMA.  (From  aa-fl/uaf*,  to  breathe 
with  difficulty.)  Difficult  respiration,  re- 
turning at  intervals,  with  \  sense  of  stric- 
ture across  the  breast,  and  in  the  lungs  ; 
a  wheezing,  hard  cough,  at  first,  but  more 
free  towards  the  close  of  each  paroxysm, 
with  a  discharge  of  mucus,  followed  by  a 
remission.  It  is  ranked  by  Cullen  in  the 
class  neuroses,  and  order  sfiasmi.  There 
are  three  species  of  asthma  : — 

1.  Asthma  spontaneum,    when  without 
any  manifest  cause. 

2.  Asthma  plethoricum,  when  it  arises 
from  pkihora. 

3.  Asthma  exanthematicum,   originating 
from    the    repulsion    of  some    acrid    hu- 
mour. 

Asthma  rarely  appears  before  the  age  of 
puberty,  and  seems  to  attack  men  more 
frequently  than  women,  particularly  those 
of  a  full  habit,  in  whom  it  never  fails,  by- 
frequent  repetition,  to  occasion  some  de- 
gree of  emaciation.     In  some  instances,  it 
arises  from  an  hereditary  predisposition, 
and  in  many  others,  it  seems  to  depend  up- 
on a  particular  constitution  of  the  lungs. 
Dyspepsia  always  prevails,  and  appears  to 
be  a  very  prominent  feature  in  the  predis- 
position.     Its  attacks  are  most  frequent 
during  the  heats  of  summer  in  the  dog- 
days,  and  in  general  commence  at  midnight. 
On   the    evening  preceding  an   attack  of 
asthma  the  spirits  are  often  much  affected, 
and  the  person  experiences  a  sense  of  ful- 
ness about  the   stomach,    with  lassitude, 
drowsiness,  and  a  pain  in  the  head.     On 
the  approach  of  the  succeeding  evening,  he 
perceives  a  sense  of  tightness  and  stricture 
across  the  breast,  and  a  sense  of  straitness 
in  the  lungs,  impeding  respiration.     The 
difficulty   of  breathing    continuing  to  in- 
crease for  some  length  of  time,  both  inspi- 
ration and  expiration  are  performed  slow- 
ly and  with  a  wheezing  noise ;    the  speech 
becomes  difficult  and  uneasy,  a  propensity 
to    coughing    succeeds,    and  the  patient 
can    no    longer    remain    in    a   horizontal 
position,  being  as  it  were  threatened  with 
immediate  suffocation.      These  symptoms 
usually  continue  till  towards  the  approach 
of  morning,  and  then  a  remission  common- 
ly  takes  place ;  the  breathing  becomes  less 
laborious  and  more  full,  and  the  person 
speaks  and  coughs  with  greater  ease.      If 
the  cough  is  attended  with  an  expectora- 
tion of  mucus,  he  experiences  much  re- 
lief, and    soon    falls   asleep.      When    he 
awakes  in  the  morning,  he  still  feels  some 
degree  of  tightness  across  his  breast,  al- 
though his  breathing  is   probably   more 
free  and  easy,  and  he  cannot  bear  the  least 
motion,  without  rendering  this  more  diffi- 


ATA 


ATL 


cult  and  uneasy  ;  neither  can  he  continue 
in  bed,  unless  his  head  and  shoulders  are 
raised  to  a  considerable  height.  Towards 
evening,  heag;  in  becomes  drowsy,  is  much 
troubled  with  flatulency,  in  the  stomach, 
and  perceives  u  return  of  the  difficulty  of 
breathing,  which  continues  to  increase  gra- 
dually, till  it  becomes  as  violent  as  on  the 
night  before.  After  some  nights  passed  in 
this  way,  the  fits  at  length  moderate,  and 
suffer  more  considerable  remissions,  parti- 
cularly when  they  are  attended  by  a  copi 
ous  expectoration  in  the  mornings,  and 
that  this  continues  from  time  to  time 
throughout  the  day  ;  and  the  disease  going 
oft' at  last,  the  patient  enjoys  his  usual  rest 
by  night,  without  further  disturbance. 

ASTITES.  (From  ad,  and  sto,  \o  stand 
near.)  A  name  given  by  the  ancients  to 
the  prostate  glands,  because  they  are  situa- 
ted near  the  bladder. 

ASTRAGALUS.  (Ar/w^wc,  a  cockal, 
or  die  ;  because  it  is  shaped  like  the  die 
used  in  ancient  games.)  Ballisfas  OB  :  aria- 
trios  :  talus :  quatrio  :  tetroros  ;  cavicula 
cavilla  :  diabebos:  peza. 

1.  The  name  of  a  bone  of  the  tarsus,  up- 
on which  the  tibia  moves.  Ancle-bone  ;  also 
called  the  sling- -bone,  or  first  bone  of  the 
foot.     It  is  placed  posteriorly  and  superior- 
ly in  the  tarsus,  and  is  formed  of  two  parts, 
one  large,  which  is  called   its  body,  the 
other  small,  like  a  process.  The  part  where 
these  two  unite  is  termed  the  neck. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxun  system.      Class,  Diadelphia.      Or- 
der, Decandria,     Milk-vetch. 

ASTRAGALUS  EXCAPUS.  Stemless 
milk  vetch.  The  root  of  this  plant,  Astra- 
galus acaulis  excapus  leguminibus  lunatis,fo- 
liis  "villosis  of  Lin'nse'is,  is  said  to  cure  con- 
firmed syphilis,  especially  when  in  the  form 
of  nodes  and  nocturnal  pains. 

ASTRAGALUS  TRAGACANTHA.  The  system- 
atic name  for  the  plant  which  affords  the 
gum  tragacanth.  See  Tragacantha. 

ASTRANTIA  VULGARIS.  From  astrum,  a 
star ;  so  called  from  the  star-like  shape  of 
its  flowers.)  Astrantia  nigra.  The  herb 
sanicle  master  wort.  A  rustic  purge. 

ASTRAPE.  (From  str/'^a'.to  corruscate.) 
Lightning.  Galen  reckons  it  among  the 
remote  causes  of  epilepsy. 

ASTRICTA.  (From  astringot  to  bind.) 
When  applied  to  the  belly,  it  signifies  cos- 
tiveness  ;  thus  alvus  astricta. 

Astringents.     See  Jldstringents. 

ASTRONOMIA.  (From  *<rgov,  a  star, 
and  vo/iw ,  a  law . )  Astronomy,  or  the  know- 
ledge of  the  heavenly  bodies.  Hippocrates 
ranks  this  and  astrology  among  the  neces- 
sary studies  of  a  physician, 

ASUAR.  Indian  myrobalans,  or  purging 
nut. 

ASUGAR.    j£rugo  sens,  or  verdigrise. 

Asuou.  Fuligo,orsoot,an  antispasmodic. 

AT  AC.    Nitre. 


ATAXIA.  (From  A,  neg.  and  Tctro-te,  to 
order.)  Want  of  regularity  in  the  symptoms 
of  a  disease,  or  of  the  functions  of  an  ani- 
mal body. 

ATAXIR.  (Arab.)  A  tenesmus :  a  dis- 
ease of  the  eyes. 

A.TAXMIR.  (Arab.)  Removal  of  preterna- 
tural hairs  growing  under  the  natural  ones 
on  the  eye-lids. 

ATEBRAS.    A  chymical  subliming  vessel. 

ATECNIA.  (From  a,  neg.  and  TMTTU,  to 
bring  forth.)  Venereal  im potency  :  ina- 
bility to  procreate  children. 

ATHAMANTA  CRETENSIS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  daucns  creticus  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias. See  Daucns  creticus. 

ATHAMANTA  oREbsELUftiM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  for  the  officinal  oreosehnum. 
See  Oreoselinum, 

ATHANA  IA  (From  *,  priv.  and  SawtTo?, 
death  ;  so  called  because  its  flowers  do 
not  wither  easily  )  The  immortal  plant. 
A  name  given  to  tansey :  because  when 
stuffed  up  the  nose  of  a  dead  corpse,  it  is 
said  to  prevent  putrefaction.  See  Tanace- 
tum.  It  means  also  immortality.  The 
name  of  ah  antidote  of  Galen,  and  another 
ofOribasius:  it  is  the  name  also  of  a  col- 
lyrium  described  by  j€tius,  and  of  many 
other  compositions. 

ATHAXOR.  (Arab.)  A  tchymical  di- 
gesting furnace. 

ATHAHA.  (From  *6»/>,  corn.)  A  panada, 
or  pap  for  children,  made  of  bruised  corn. 

ATHENA.  A  plaster  in  much  repute 
among  the  ancients. 

ATHENATORIUM.  A  thick  glass  cover 
formerly  used  for  chymical  purposes . 

ATHENIONIS  CATAPOTIUM.  The  name  of 
a  pill  in  Celsus's  writings. 

ATHENIPPON.  Athenippum.  Diasmyr* 
nes.  The  name  of  a  collyrium. 

ATHEROM A.  (A^ay./.*,  pulse,  pap.) 
An  encysted  tumour  that  contains  a  soft 
substance  of  the  consistence  of  a  poultice. 

ATHOJTOU.    (Arab.)  A  chymical  furnace. 

ATHYMIA.  (From  a,  neg.  and  dv/tor, 
courage.)  Pusillanimity.  Despondence 
synonymous  with  melancholia. 

ATINCAR.     (Arab.)     Borax. 

ATLAS.  (From  <*<r,\o4>,  to  sustain,  be- 
cause it  sustains  the  head  ;  or  from  the  fa- 
ble of  Atlas,  who  was  supposed  to  support 
the  world  upon  his  shoulders.)  The  name 
of  the  first  cervical  vertebra.  This  vertebra 
differs  very  much  from  the  others.  (See 
Vertebra.}  It  has  no  spinous  process  which 
would  prevent  the  neck  from  being  bent 
backwards,  but  in  its  place  it  has  a  small 
eminence.  The  great  foramen  of  this  is 
much  larger  than  that  of  any  other  verte- 
bra. Its  body,  which  is  small  and  thin,  is 
nevertheless  firm  and  hard.  It  is  some- 
what like  a  ring,  and  is  distinguished  into 
its  great  arch,  which  serves  in  the  place  of 
its  body,  and  its  small  posterior  arch.  The 
atlas  is  joined  superiorly  to  the  head  by 


80 


ATM 


ginglymus ;  and  inferiorly,  to  the  second 
cervical  vertebra,  by  means  of  the  inferior 
obiiqae  processes  and  the  odontoid  process 
by  trochoides. 

A  ;  MOSPHERE.  (From  aflpo;,  vapour 
an.;  a-vjwM/)*,  a  globe.  The  elastic  invisible 
flu  vhich  surrounds  the  earth  to  an  un- 
ki •  ,  :  weight  and  encloses  it  on  all  sides. 

Neither  the  properties  nor  the  composi- 
tion of  the  atmosphere  seem  to  have  occu- 
pied much  the  Attention  of  the  ancients. 

Aristotle  considered  it  as  one  of  the  four 
elements,  situated  between  the  regions  of 
water  and  fire,  and  mingled  with  two  ex- 
halations^ the  dry  and  the  moist  :  the  first 
of  which  occasioned  thunder,  lightning1, 
and  wind  ;  while  the  second  produced  rain, 
snow,  and  hail. 

The  opinions  of  the  ancients  were  vague 
co*  j  cfures,  until  the  matter  \vas  explained 
bv  he  sagacity  of  Hales,  and  of  those  phi- 
lo-  ..e'S  who  followed  his  career. 

Boyle  proved  beyond  a  doubv,  that  the 
atmosphere  contained  two  distinct  sub- 
stances :— 

1.  An  elastic  fluid  distinguished  by  the 
name  ul  ,;;r. 

2.  Waler  in  a  state  of  vapour. 
Besides  "these  two  bodies  it  was  supposed 

that  the  atmosphere  contained  a  great  vari- 
ety of  other  substances  which  were  continu- 
ally mixing  with  it  from  the  earth,  and 
which  of  en  altered  its  properties  and  ren- 
dered it  noxious  or  fatal.  Since  the  disco- 
very of  carbonic  acid  gas  by  Dr.  Black,  it 
has  been  ascertained  that  this  elastic  flu- 
id always  constitutes  a  part  of  the  atmos- 
phere. 

The  constituent  parts  of  the  atmosphere, 
therefore,  are  : — 

1.  A,r. 

2.  Water. 

3.  Carbonic  acid  gas. 

4.  Unknown  bodies. 

For  the  properties,  composition  and  ac- 
count of  the  first,  See  Air. 

2.  Water.—  That  the  atmosphere  contains 
water,  has  been  always  known.  The  rain  and 
dew  which  so  often  precipitate  from  it,  the 
clouds  and  fogs  with  which  it  is  oft  n  ob- 
scured, and  which  deposit  moisture  on  all 
bodies  exposed  to  them,  have  demonstrated 
its  existence  in  every  age.  Even  when  the 
atmosphere  is  perfectly  transparent,  water 
may  be  extracted  from  it  in  abundance  by 
certain  substances.  Thus  if  concentrated 
sulphuric  acid  he  exposed  to  a:,r,  it  gradual- 
ly attracts  so  much  moisture, that  its  weight 
is  increased  more  than  t'aree  times :  it  is 
converted  into  diluted  acid,  from  which 
the  water  may  be  separated  by  distillation. 
Substances  which  have  the  property  of  ab- 
stracting water  from  the  atmosphere,  have 
received  the  epithet  of  hygroscopic,  because 
they  point  out  the  presence  of  that  water. 
Sulphuric  acid,  the  fixed  alkalies,  muri- 
at  of  lime,  nitrat  of  lime,  and  in  general 


ATM 

all  deliquescent  salts,  possess  this  property. 
The  greater  number  of  animal  and  vegeta- 
ble bodies  likewise  possess  it.  Many  of 
them  take  \Vater  from  moist  air,  but  give 
it  out  again  to  the  air  when  dry. 
These  bodies  augment  in  bulk  when  they 
receive  moisture,  and  diminish  again  when 
they  part  with  it  Hence  some  of  them 
have  been  employed  as  hygrometers  or 
measurers  of  the  quantity  of  moisture  con- 
tained in  the  air  around  them.  This  they 
do  by  means  of  the  increase  or  diminution 
of  their  length,  occasioned  by  the  addition 
or  abstraction  of  moisture.  This  change 
of  length  is  precisely  marked  by  means  of 
an  index.  The  most  ingenious  and  accurate 
hygrometers,  are  those  of  Saussure  and 
lieluc.  In  the  first,  the  substance  employ- 
ed to  mark  the  moisture  is  a  human  hair, 
which  by  its  contractions  and  dilatations  is 
made  to  turn  round  an  index.  In  the  second, 
instead  of  a  ha;r,  a  very  fine  thin  slip  of 
whalebone  is  employed.  The  scale  is  di- 
vided into  1000.  The  beginning  of  the 
scale  indicates  extreme  dryness,  the  end 
of  it  indicates  extreme  moisture.  It 
is  graduated  by  placing  it  first  in  air  made 
as  dry  as  possible  by  means  of  salts,  and 
afterwards  in  air  saturated  with  moisture. 
This  gives  the  extremes  of  the  scale,  and 
the  interval  between  them  is  divided  into 
100  equal  parts. 

The  water,  which  constitutes  a  compo- 
nent part  of  the  atmosphere,  is  chymicaily 
combined  with  air  ;  but  it  exists  in  two 
different  states.  A  small  portion  is  held 
in  solution  in  the  state  of  water,  but  by  far 
the  greater  proportion  is  in  the  state  of  an 
elastic  fluid,  whose  specific  gravity  is  to 
that  of  air  as  10  to  12,  and  chymically  com- 
bined with  air  in  the  same  manner  as  one 
gas  is  combined  with  another.  As  the 
quantity  of  the  water  contained  in  the  at- 
mosphere varies  considerably,  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  ascertain  its  amount  with  any  degree 
of accuracy. 

3.  Carbonic  acid  ^ns.— The  existence  of 
carbonic  gas  as  a  constituent  part  of  the 
atmosphere,  was  observed  by  Dr.  Black 
immediately  after  he  had  ascertained  the 
natu'  e  of  that  peculiar  fluid.  If  we  ex- 
pose a  pure  alkali  or  alkaline  earth  to  the 
atmosphere,  it  is  gradually  converted  into 
a  carbonat  by  the  absorption  of  carbonic 
acid  gas.  This  fact,  which  had  been  long 
kn«wn,  rendered  the  inference  that  car- 
bonic acid  gas  existed  in  the  atmosphere 
unavoidable  as  soon  as  the  difference 
between  a  pure  alkali  and  its  ca'-honat 
had  been  ascertained  to  deperd  upon  hat 
acid.  Not  only  alkalies  and  alk&line  eanhs 
absorb  carbonic  acid  when  exposed  to 
the  air,  but  several  of  the  metallic  oxydes 
also. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  not  only  forms  a  con- 
stituent part  of  the  atmosphere  near  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  but  at  the  greatest 


ATMOSPHERE. 


81 


heights  which  the  industry  of  man  has  been 
able  to  penetrate.  Saussure  found  it  at 
the  top  of  Mount  Blanc,  the  highest  point 
of  the  old  continent ;  a  point  covered  with 
eternal  snow,  and  not  exposed  to  the  influ- 
ence of  vegetables  or  animals.  Lime  wa- 
ter diluted  with  its  own  weight  of  distilled 
water,  formed  a  pellicle  on  its  surface  after 
an  hour  and  three  quarters  exposure  to  the 
open  air  on  that  mountain  ;  and  slips  of 
paper  moistened  with  pure  pot-ash,  acqui- 
red the  property  of  effervescing  with  acids 
after  being  exposed  an  hour  and  a  half  in 
the  same  place.  This  was*  at  a  height  no 
less  than  15,668  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea.  Humbolt  has  more  lately  ascertained 
the  existence  of  this  gas  in  air,  brought  by 
Mr.  Garnerin  from  a  height  not  less  than 
4280  ieet  above  the  surface  of  the  earth, 
to  which  height  he  had  risen  in  an  air- 
balloon.  This  fact  is  a  sufficient  proof 
that  the  presense  of  carbonic  acid  in  air 
does  not  depend  upon  the  vicinity  of  the 
earth. 

Now  as  carbonic  acid  gas  is  considerably 
heavier  than  air,  it  could  not  rise  to  great 
heights  in  the  atmosphere  unless  it  entered 
into  combination  with  the  air.  We  are 
warranted,  therefore,  to  conclude  that  car- 
bonic acid  is  not  merely  mechanically  mix- 
ed, but  it  is  chymically  combined  with 
the  other  constituent  parts  of  the  atmos- 
phere. It  is  to  the  affinity  which  exists  be- 
tween carbonic  acid  and  air  that  we  are 
to  ascribe  the  rspidity  with  which  it  dis- 
perses itself  through  the  atmosphere,  not- 
withstanding its  great  specific  gravity. 
Fontana  mixed  20,00  cubic  inches  of  car- 
bonic acid  gas  with  the  air  of  a  close  room, 
and  yet  half  an  hour  after  he  could  not 
discover  the  traces  of  carbonic  acid  in  that 
air.  Water  impregnated  with  carbonic 
acid,  when  exposed  to  the  air,  very  soon 
loses  the  whole  of  the  combined  gas. 
And  when  a  phial  full  of  carbonic  acid  gas 
is  left  uncorked,  the  gas,  as  Bergman  first 
ascertained,  very  soon  disappears,  and  the 
phial  is  found  filled  with  common  air. 

It  is  owing  to  this  strong  affinity  between 
air  and  carbonic  acid  gas,  that  it  is  so  diffi- 
cult to  detect  the  presence  of  that  gas  in 
air  by  the  common  tests.  Atmospheric  air 
does  not  render  lime  water  turbid,  though 
agitated  with  it  ever  so  long,  or  made  to 
pass  through  it  in  ever  so  great  a  quantity. 
Neither  has  it  any  effect  upon  the  most  de- 
licate vegetable  blues.  The  great  quanti- 
ty of  air  with  which  it  is  combined,  enve- 
lopes it  in  such  a  manner  that  these  bodies 
are  not  powerful  enough  to  abstract  it.  We 
must  employ  for  that  purpose  substances 
which  have  a  very  strong  affinity  for  that 
acid,  as  the  alkalies,  milk  of  lime,  &c.  These 
substances  detect  its  presence  by  acquiring 
the  property  of  effervescing  with  acids. 

The  difficulty  of  separating  this  gas  from 
air  has  hitherto  prevented  the  possibility  of 


determining  with  accuracy  the  relative 
quantity  of  it  in  a  given  bulk  of  air  ;  but 
from  the  experiments  which  have  been 
made,  we  may  conclude  with  some  degree 
of  confidence,  that  it  is  not  very  Different 
from  0.01.  From  the  experiments  of  Hum- 
bolt,  it  appears  to  vary  from  0.005  to  0.01. 
This  variation  will  by  no  means  appear  im- 
probable, if  we  consider  that  immense 
quantities  of  carbonic  acid  gas  must  be 
constantly  mixing  with  the  atmosphere, 
as  it  is  formed  by  the  respiration  of  ani- 
mals, by  combustion,  and  several  other 
processes  which  are  going  on  continual- 
ly. The  quantity,  indeed,  which  is  daily 
formed  bv  these  processes  is  so  great,  that 
at  first  sight  it  appears  astonishing  that 
it  does  not  increase  rapidly.  The  conse- 
quence of  such  an  increase  would  be  fatal, 
as  air  containing  0.1  of  carbonic  acid  ex- 
tinguishes light  and  is  noxious  to  animals. 
But  there  is  reason  to  conclude,  that  this 
gas  is  decomposed  by  vegetables  as  rapidly 
a"s  it  forms. 

4.  Bodies  found  in  the  atmosphere* — From 
what  has  been  advanced,  it  appears  that 
the  atmosphere  consists  chiefly  of  three 
distinct  elastic  fluids  united  together  by 
chymical  affinity ;  namely,  air,  vapour,  and 
carbonic  acid  gas ;  differing  in  their  pro- 
portions at  different  times  and  in  different 
places  ;  the  average  proportion  of  each  is 
98.6  air 

1.0  carbonic  acid 

0.4  water 

100.0 

But  besides  these  bodies  which  may  be 
considered  as  the  constituent  parts  of  the 
atmosphere,  the  existence  of  several  other 
bodies  has  been  suspected  in  it.  It  is  not 
meant  in  this  place  to  include  among  those 
bodies  electric  matter,  or  the  substance  of 
clouds  and  fogs,  and  those  other  bodies 
which  are  considered  as  the  active  agents 
in  the  phenomena  of  meteorology,  but 
merely  those  foreign  bodies  which  have 
been  occasionally  found  or  suspected  in 
air.  Concerning  these  bodies,  however, 
very  little  satisfactory  is  known  at  pre- 
sent, as  we  are  not  in  possession,  of  in- 
struments sufficiently  delicate  to  ascertain 
their  presence.  We  can  indeed  detect  se- 
veral of  them  actually  mixing  with  air,  but 
what  becomes  of  them  afterwards  we  are 
unable  to  say. 

1.  Hydrogen  gas  is  said  to  have  been 
found  in  air  situated  near  the  crater  of  vol- 
canoes, and  it  is  very  possible  that  it  may 
exist  always  in  a  very  small  proportion  in 
the  atmosphere  ;  but  this  cannot  be  ascef. 
tamed  till  some  method  of  detecting  the 
presence  of  hydrogen    combined  with  a 
great  proportion  of  air  be  discovered. 

2.  Carbonated  hydrogen    gas   is   often 
emitted  by  marshes  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties during  hot  weather.    But  its  presence 


ATM 


ATR 


has  never  been  detected  in  air  ;  so  that  in 
all  probability  it  is  again  decomposed  by 
some  unknown  process. 

3.  Oxygen  gas  is  emitted  abundantly  by 
plants  during  the  day.  T litre  is  some  rea- 
son to  conclude  that  this  is  in  consequence 
of  the  property  \vhich  plants  have,  of  ab- 
sorbing and  decomposing  carbonic  acid 
gas.  Now  as  this  carbonic  acid  gas  is 
formed  at  the  expense  of  the  oxygen  of  the 


together  insufficient  for  that  purpose.  He 
has  put  it  beyond  a  doubt,  however,  that 
this  contagious  matter  is  of  a  compound 
nature,  and  that  it  is  destroyed  altogether  by 
certain  agents,  particularly  by  those  gase- 
ous bodies  which  readily  part  with  their 
oxygen.  lie  exposed  infected  air  to  the 
action  of  various  bodies,  and  he  judged  of 
the  result  by  the  effect  which  these  bo- 
dies had  in  destroying  the  fetid  smell  of 


atmosphere,  as  this  oxygen  is  again  re'sto-    the  air.    The  following  is  the  result  of  his 
red  to  the  air  by  the  decomposition  of  the     experiments 
acid,  and  as  the  nature  of  atmospheric  air 


remains  unaltered,  it  is  clear  that  there 
must  be  an  equilibrium  between  these  two 
processes  ;  that  is  to  say,  all  the  carbonic 
acid  formed  by  combustion  must  be  again 
decomposed,  and  all  the  oxygen  abstracted 
must  be  again  restored.  The  oxygen  gas 
which  is  thus  continually  returning  to  the 
air,  by  combining  with  it,  makes  its  com- 
ponent parts  always  to  continue  in  the  same 
ratio. 

4.  The  smoke  and  other  bodies  which 
are  continually  carried  into  the  air  by  eva- 
poration, &c.  are  probably  soon  deposited 


1.  Odorous  bodies,  such  as  benzoin,  aro- 
matic plants,  &.Q,  have  no  effect  whatever. 
2.  .Neither  have  the  solutions  of  myrrh, 
benzoin,  Stc.  in  aikahol,  though  agitated  in 
infected  air.  3.  Pyrolignous  acid  is  equal- 
ly inert.  4.  Gunpowder,  when  fired  in  in- 
fected air,  displaces  a  portion  of  it ;  but 
what  remains  still  retains  its  fetid  odour. 
5.  SulpJuiric  acid  has  no  effect ;  sulphur- 
ous acid  weakens  the  odour,  but  does 
not  destroy  it.  6.  Acetous  acid  diminishes 
the  odour,  but  its  actian  is  slow  and  in- 
complete. 7.  Acetic  acid  acts  instantly, 
and  destrovs  the  fetid  odour  of  infected 


again,  and  cannot  therefore  be  considered    air  completely.      8.  The  fumes  of  nitric 


with  propriety  as  forming  parts  of  the  at- 
mosphere.     But  there  is  another  set  of 


acid,   first  employed  by   Dr.  Carmichael 
Smith,  are   equally  efficacious.      9.  Muri- 


bodies,    which  are  occasionally  combined  atic  acid  gas,  first  pointed  out  as  a  proper 

with  air,  and  which,  on  account  of  the  pow-  agent  by  Morveau  himself,  is  equally  ef- 

crful  action  which  they  produce  on  the  hu-  fectual.     10.  But  the  most  powerful  agent 

man  body,  have  attracted  a  great  deal  of  is  oxy-muriatic  acid  gas,  first  proposed  by 

attention.     These  are  known  by  the  name  Mr.  Cruickshanks,  and  now  employed  with 

of  contagion.  the  greatest  success  in  the  British  navy  and 

That  there  is  a  difference  between  the  military  hospitals. 

atmosphere  in  different  places,  as  far  as  re-  Thus  there  are  four  substances  which 

spects  its  effects  upon  the  human  body,  has  have  the  property  of  destroying  contagious 

been  considered  as  an  established  point  in  matter,  and  of  purifying  the  air  :  but  acetic 

;annot  easily  be  obtained  in  sufficient 


all  ages.  Hence  some  places  have  been 
celebrated  as  healthy,  and  others  avoided 
as  pernicious,  to  the  human  constitution. 
It  is  well  known  that  in  pits  and  mines  the 
air  is  often  in  such  a  state  as  to  suffocate 
almost  instantaneously  those  who  attempt 
to  breathe  it.  Some  places  are  frequented 
by  peculiar  diseases.  It  is  known  that  those 
who  are  much  in  the  apartments  of  persons 
ill  of  certain  maladies,  are  extremely  apt 
to  catch  the  infection ;  and  in  prisons  and 
other  places,  where  crowds  of  people  are 
confined  together,  when  diseases  once  com- 
mence, they  are  wont  to  make  dreadful 
havoc.  In  all  these  cases  it  has  been  sup- 
posed that  a  certain  noxious  matter  is  dis- 
solved by  the  air,  and  that  it  is  the  action 
of  this  matter  which  produces  the  mis- 
chief. 

This  noxious  matter  is  in  many  cases 
readily  distinguished  by  the  peculiarly  dis- 
agreeable smell  which  it  communicates  to 
the  air.  No  doubt  this  matter  differs  ac- 
cording to  the  diseases  which  it  communi- 
cates, and  the  substance  from  which  it  has 
originated.  Morveau  lately  attempted  to 
ascertain  its  nature ;  but  he  soon  found 
the  chymical  tests  hitherto  discovered  al- 


acid  cannot 

quantity,  and  in  a  state  of  sufficient  con- 
centration to  be  employed  with  advantage. 
Nitric  acid  is  attended  with  inconvenience, 
because  it  is  almost  always  contaminated 
with  nitrous  gas.  Muriatic  acid  and  oxy- 
muriatic  acid  are  not  attended  with  these 
inconveniences  ;  the  last  deserves  the  pre- 
ference, because  it  acts  with  greater  ener- 
gy and  rapidity.  All  that  is  necessary  is  to 
mix  together  two  parts  of  salt  with  one 
part  of  the  black  oxide  of  manganese,  to 
place  the  mixture  in  an  open  vessel  in  the 
infected  chamber,  and  to  pour  upon  it  two 
parts  of  sulphuric  acid.  The  fumes  of 
oxy-muriatic  acid  are  immediately  exhaled, 
fill  the  chamber,  and  destroy  the  conta- 
gion. 

ATOCHIA.  (From  at,  neg.  and  TGICOS,  off- 
spring ;  from  T/XT«,  to  bring  forth.)  Ina- 
bility, to  bring  forth  children.  Difficult 
labour. 

ATONIC.  Relaxed,  diminution  of 
strength,  weakness,  debility. 

ATONY.  (From  *,  neg.  and  T«V»,  to 
extend.)  A  defect  of  muscular  power. 

ATHABIMARI*  CAPSULE.  See  Glandule 
renales. 


ATR 


ATT 


ATRABILIS.     Black  bile,  or  melancholy. 

ATRACHELUS.     (From  *,  priv.  and  T/J*- 
,  the  neck.)     Short-necked. 

ATRAOENE.  Viorna.  Clematis  arthra- 
gene  ot'Theophrastus.  The  Clematis  vital- 
da  of  Linnaeus.  The  traveller's  joy :  a 
common  shrub  in  our  hedges.  It  is  said 
to  have  caustic  qualities  and  to  raise  a  blis- 
ter when  applied  to  the  skin. 

ATR AMENTUM  SUTORIUM.  A  name  of 
green  vitriol. 

ATRASIA.  (From  *,  neg.  and  T/T/>*O>,  to 
perforate.)  Atresia.  Imperforation.  A 
disease  where  the  anus  or  genitals  have 
not  their  usual  orifice. 

ATRETARUM.  (From  at,  neg.  and  -r/i*a>, 
to  perforate.)  A  suppression  of  urine  from 
the  menses  being  retained  in  the  vagina. 

ATRICES.  (From  *,  priv.  and  3-/>/f,  hair.) 
Small  tubercles  about  the  anus  upon  which 
hairs  will  not  grow.  Vaselius. 

ATRICI.  Small  sinuses  in  the  rectum, 
which  do  not  reach  so  far  up  as  to  perfo- 
rate into  its  cavity. 

ATRIPLEX  FGETIDA.  Atriplex  olida. 
Vuharia.  Garosmum.  Raphex.  Ch&no- 
podium  fcetidum.  Blitumfoetidum.  Stink- 
ing  orach.  The  very  fetid  smell  of  this 
plant,  Chenopodium  vulvaria  .*  foliis  inte- 
gerrimis  rhombeo-ovatis,  Jloribus  CQnglome- 
rolls  axilaribus,  of  Linnaeus,  induced  phy- 
sicians to  exhibit  it  in  hysterical  diseases. 
It  is  now  superseded  by  more  active  prepa- 
rations, 

ATRIPLEX  IIORTENSIS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  atriplex  saliva  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. See  Atriplex  sativa. 

ATRIPLEX  SATIVA.  The  herb  and  seed 
of  this  plant,  Atriplex  hortensis  caulc  erecto 
herbaceo,  foliis  iriangularibm,  of  Linnaeus, 
have  been  exhibited  medicinally  as  anti- 
scorbutics, but  the  practice  of  the  pre- 
sent day  appears  to  have  totally  rejected 
them. 

ATROPA.  (From  AT/JOTTOC,  the  goddess 
of  Destiny ;  so  called  from  its  fatal  effects.) 
The  deadly  night-shade. 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynies. 

ATROPA  BELLADONNA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  belladonna  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Belladonna. 

ATROPA  MANDRAGORA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  plant  which  affords  the  radix 
mandagor<£  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See 
Mandraqora. 

ATROPHIA.     See  Atrophy. 

ATROPHY.  (From  a,  neg.  and  fpupu,  to 
nourish.)  Atrophia.  Marasmus.  Nervous 
consumption.  This  disease  is  marked  by 
a  gradual  wasting  of  the  body,  unaccompa- 
nied either  by  a  difficulty  of  breathing, 
cough,  or  any  evident  fever,  but  usually 
attended  with  a  loss  of  appetite  and  im- 
paired digestion.  It  is  arranged  by  Cullen 


in  the  class  cachexice,  and  order  macrorea. 
There  are  four  species  : — 

1.  When  it  takes  place  from  too  copious 
evacuations,  it  is  termed  atrophia  inauito- 
rum  ;  by  others  called  tabes  nutricum  ,• — su- 
datoria ; — d  sanguifluxu,  &c. 

2.  When  from  famine,  atrophia  fameHQO" 
rum. 

3.  When  from  corrupted  nutriment,  atro- 
phia cacochymica. 

4.  And  when  from  an  interruption  in  the 
digestive  organs,  atrophia  debilium. 

The  atrophy  of  children,  is  called  paida- 
tropia.  The  causes  which  commonly  give 
rise  to  atrophy,  are  a  poor  diet,  unwhole- 
some air,  excess  in  venery,  fluor  albus,  se- 
vere evacuations,  continuing  to  give  suck 
too  long,  a  free  use  of  spirituous  liquors, 
mental  uneasiness,  and  worms  ;  but  it  fre- 
quently comes  on  without  any  evident 
cause.  Along  with  the  loss  of  appetite  and 
impaired  digestion,  there  is  a  diminution  of 
strength,  the  face  is  pale  and  bloated,  the 
natural  heat  of  the  body  is  somewhat  di- 
minished, and  the  lower  extremities  are 
cedematous.  Atrophy,  arise  from  whatever, 
cause  it  may,  is  usually  very  difficult  to  cure, 
and  not  unfrequently  terminates  in  dropsy. 

ATTENUANTS.  (Attenuantia,  sc.  medi- 
camenta  ;  from  attenuo,  to  make  thin.) 
Diluents.  Those  substances  are  so  termed, 
which  possess  a  power  of  imparting  to 
the  blood  a  more  thin  and  more  fluid  con- 
sistence than  it  had  previous  to  their  exhi- 
bition ;  such  are,  aqua,  serum  lactis,  &c. 

ATTOLLENS  AUREM.  (Attollens  ,• 
from  attollo,  to  lift  up.)  Attollens  auricula 
of  Albinus  and  Douglas  ;  Superior  auris  of 
Winslow,  and  Attollens  auriculam  of  Cow- 
per.  A  common  muscle  pf  the  ear,  which 
arises,  thin,  broad,  and  tendinous,  from  the 
tendon  of  the  occipito-frontalis,  from  which 
it  is  almost  inseparable,  where  it  covers  the 
aponeurosis  of  the  temporal  muscle  ;  and 
is  inserted  into  the  upper  part  of  the  ear, 
opposite  to  the  antihelix.  Its  use  is  to 
draw  the  ear  upwards,  and  to  make  the 
parts  into  which  it  is  inserted,  tense. 

ATTOLLENS  OCULI.  One  of  the  secti-mus- 
cles  which  lie  upon  the  upper  part  of  the 
globe  and  pulls  up  the  eye. 

ATTONITUS  ^IORBUS.  (From  atto?io,  to 
surprise  ;  so  called  because  the  person  falls 
down  suddenly.)  Attonitus  stupor.  The 
apoplexy  and  epilepsy. 

ATTRACTION.  (From  attrahot  to  at- 
tract.  Affinity.) 

The  terms  attraction,  or  affinity,  and  re> 
pulsion,  in  the  language  of  modern  phi- 
losophers, are  employed  merely  as  the 
expression  of  the  general  facts,  th^i 
the  masses  or  particles  of  matter  have 
a  tendency  to  approach  to,  or  to  recede 
from  one  another,  and  to  unite  to,  or  re- 
pel each  otter,  under  certain 


ATTRACTION. 


All  bodies  have  a  tendency  or  power  to 
attract  each  other  more  or  less,  and  it  is 
this  power  which  is  called  attraction. 

Attraction  is  mutual,  it  extends  to  inde- 
finite distances.  All  bodies  whatever,  as 
well  as  their  component  elementary  par- 
ticles, are  endued  with  it.  It  is  not  annihi- 
lated, at  how  great  a  distance  soever  we 
suppose  them  to  be  placed  from  each 
other;  neither  does  it  disappear  though  they 
be  arranged  ever  so  near  each  other. 

The  nature  of  this  reciprocal  attraction, 
or  at  least  the  cause  which  produces  it,  is 
altogether  unknown  to  us.  Whether  it  be 
inherent  in  all  matter,  or  whether  it  be  the 
consequence  of  some  other  agent,  are 
questions  beyond  the  reach  of  human  un- 
derstanding ;  but  its  existence  is  neverthe- 
less certain. 

Proofs  of  attraction. 

That  the  power  of  attraction  really  exists 
is  obvious  from  the  slightest  view  of  the 
phenomena  of  nature.  It, is  proved  with 
mathematical  certainty  that  the  celestial 
bodies,  which  constitute  the  solar  system, 
are  urged  towards  each  other  by  a  force 
which  preserves  them  in  their  orbits.  It 
is  further  proved  beyond  any  doubt,  that 
this  planetary  attraction  is  possessed  not 
only  by  the  heavenly  bodies  as  wholes, 
but  that  it  also  extends  to  the  smaller  par- 
ticles of  which  they  are  formed,  as  may  be 
evinced  by  means  of  the  following  experi- 
ments. 

First. — If  we  place  two  or  more  globules 
of  mercury  on  a  dry  glass  or  earthen  plate, 
and  push  them  gently  towards  each  other, 
the  globules  will  attract  each  other, 
and  form  one  mass  or  sphere  greater  in 
bulk  but  precisely  the  same  in  nature. 

Secondly. — If  a  plate  of  clean  glass,  per- 
fectly dry,  be  laid  on  a  large  globule  of 
mercury,  the  globule,  notwithstanding  the 
pressure  applied  to  it,  continues  to  preserve 
its  spherical  form  ;  if  \ve  gradually  charge 
the  plate  with  weights  carefully,  the  glo- 
bule will  be  depressed  and  become  thinner 
and  thinner ;  but  if  we  again  remove  the 
weights  from  the  plate,  the  mercury  will 
instantly  recover  its  globular  figure  and 
push  up  the  glass  before  it. 

In  both  these  experiments  we  see  that 
there  exists  an  attraction  between  the  par- 
ticles of  mercury  ;  in  the  first,  the  globules 
which  are  in  contact  with  the  plate  of  glass 
leave  this  substance  completely,  they  at- 
tract each  other  and  form  a  sphere  greater 
in  bulk.  A  mere  inert  fluid  would  «.n  any 
case  retain  the  figure  it  once  possessed.  It 
could  not  be  endired  with  a  globular  form 
unless  a  real  reciprocal  attraction  among 
its  particles,  took  place,  which  in  the  latter 
experiment  is  still  more  striking,  for  it 
there  is  not  only  superior  to  gravitation, 
but  actually  overcomes  an  external  force. 
T/iirdly.—lf  a  glass  tube  of  a  fine  bore 


be  immersed  in  water,  contained  in  any 
vessel,  the  fluid  will  ascend  to  a  certain 
height  within  the  tube  above  its  level,  and 
its  elevation  in  several  tubes  of  different 
sizes  will  be  reciprocally  as  the  diameter 
of  their  bores. 

This  kind  of  attraction  which  takes 
place  as  well  in  vacua  as  in  the  open  air, 
has  been  called  capillary  attraction.  It  is 
this  attraction  which  causes  water  to  rise 
in  sponge,  cloth,  sugar,  sand,  &c.  for  all 
these  substances  may  be  considered  as  fine 
tubes  in  which  the  fluid  ascends. 

Remark. — The  ascension  of  fluids  in  glass 
tubes  of  a  fine  bore  succeeds  best  when 
the  inside  of  the  tube  has  been  previously 
moistened,  which  may  conveniently  be 
done  by  blowing  through  it  with  the  mouth. 
And  if  the  water  be  coloured  with  a  little 
red  or  black  ink,  its  ascension  will  be  more 
obvious,  particularly  if  the  tube  be  held 
against  a  sheet  of  white  paper. 

Fourthly. — If  two  plates  of  glass  previ- 
ously wetted,  be  made  to  meet  on  one  side, 
and  be  kept  open  at  the  other,  at  a  smull 
distance,  by  the  interposition  of  a  shilling, 
or  any  other  thin  substance,  and  then  im- 
mersed m  water,  the  fluid  will  ascc-nd  be- 
tween the  two  plates  unequally.  Its  upper 
surface  will  form  a  curve,  in  which  the 
heights  of  the  several  points  above  the  sur- 
face of  the  fluid  will  be  to  one  another  re- 
ciprocally, as  their  perpendicular  distance 
from  the  line  in  which  the  plates  meet, 
The  ratio  of  this  attraction  is  therefore  as 
the  squares  of  the  increments  with  which 
the  plates  open. 

Here  then  we  have  two  other  instances 
that  an  attraction  prevails  among  the  par- 
ticles of  bodies.  For  in  both  cases  part  of 
the  fluid  has  left  the  contiguous  mass,  con. 
trary  to  the  laws  of  gravitation.  It  is 
drawn  up  as  it  were,  or  attracted  by  the 
tube  or  plate  of  glass. 

Fifthly.— If  we  immerse  a  piece  of  tin, 
lead,  bismuth,  silver,  or  gold,  in  mercury, 
and  draw  it  out  again  immediately.the  mer- 
cury will  attract  the  metal,  and  the  lat- 
ter will  carry  with  it  a  portion  of  the 
former  which  will  stick  to  it  so  ob- 
stinately as  to  be  inseparable  by  mere 
friction. 

There  exists  therefore  an  attraction  be- 
tween the  different  metals  brought  in  con- 
tact with  each  other. 

Sixthly.—  If  a  small  stick  be  dipt  in  water 
or  any  other  fluid,  and  drawn  out  again,  a 
drop  will  be  found  hanging  at  the  end  of  it 
of  a  spherical  form.  The  drop  is  spherical, 
because  each  particle  of  the  fluid  exerts  an 
equal  force  in  every  direction,  drawing 
other  particles  towards  it  on  every  side  as 
far  as  its  power  extends. 

Thus  the  very  formation  of  drops  ob- 
viously demonstrates  that  there  must  exist 
a  cause  which  produces  that  effect.  This 


ATTRACTION. 


85 


cannot  be  gravity,  for  agreeable  to  expe- 
ivence  that  is  rather  an  obstacle  to  the 
formation  nf  drops  ;  since  by  the  weight 
of  the  particles,  large  globules  resting  an 
solid  bodies  are  flattened,  and  their  regular 
spherical  form  prevented. 

To  explain  this  phenomenon  there  re- 
mains only  t.ne  power  of  attraction,  acting 
between  the  particles  of  the  liquid  body  ; 
for  if  it  is  supposed  that  the  panicles  of  a 
substance  reciprocally  attract  e^ch  other 
with  equal  force,  and  dieir  aptitude  for  be- 
ing moved  upon  one  another  be  great 
enough  to  overcome  any  impediment  to 
their  motion,  it  follows  by  the  principles  of 
mechanics,  that  the  equilibrium  of  the  at- 
tractive forces  can  only  take  place  when 
the  mass  has  received  a  globular  form. 

Hence  it  is  that  all  liquid  bodies  assume 
a  spherical  figure  when  suffered  to  fall 
through  the  air,  or  form  drops. 

Division  of  attraction. 
Though  we  are  unable  to  discover  the 
cause  o>'the  mutual  attraction,  experience 
lias  proved  to  us  that  this  agency  follows 
certain  conditions  or  laws  ;  for  similar 
phenomena  always  present  themselves, 
whenever  the  circumstances  of  experiment 
are  the  same. 

Observation  has  taught  us  that  attraction 
'cakes  place  between  bodies  of  the  same 
kind,  and  bodies  of  a  different  kind.  The 
first  is  called  attraction  of  aggregation^  also 
corpuscular  attraction  ;  molecular  attraction  / 
and  attraction  of  cohesion,  or  the  cohesive 
power. 

The  latter  is  termed  chymical  attraction, 
chymical  affinity,  or  affinity  of  composition. 

ATTRACTION  OP  AGGREGATION. 
Corpuscular  attraction,  or  attraction  of 
cohesion  or  aggregation,  is  that  power  by 
means  of  which  the  similar  particles  of 
bodies  attract  each  other,  and  become  uni- 
ted into  one  mass,  without  changing  in  the 
least  the  chymical  properties  they  possess- 
ed before  their  union.  The  bodies  may  be 
in  a  solid,  fluid,  or  aeriform  state. 

This  attraction  is  different  in  different 
bodies.  It  is  always  in  an  inverse  ratio  to 
the  power  of  repulsion,  or  the  quantity  of 
caloric  interposed  between  the  particles  of 
the  acting  bcniies. 

It  becomes  obvious  from  this,  that  the 
agency  of  attraction  of  aggregation  consists 
in  a  mere  successive  and  constant  accumu- 
lation of  similar  particles  into  one  mass  ; 
and  that  it  produces  adherence  of  surface, 
or  apparent  contact  in  the  ratio  of  the  sur- 
face. 

This  force  is  inherent  in  all  the  particles 
of  all  bodies  (caloric  and  light  perhaps 
excepted;)  we  never  find  the  particles  of 
bodies  in  a  detached  state,  but  constantly 
in  masses  of  greater  or  smaller  magnitude, 
made  up  of  an  indefinite  number  of  parti- 
cles united  together  by  virtue  of  the  force 
Qf  cohesion. 


The  simplest  case  of  the  exertion  of  the 
attraction  of  aggregation  is  that,  where 
two  bodies  placed  in  mutual  contact  with 
each  other  form  a  direct  union  without 
changing  their  chymical  properties:  thus 
if  different  particles  of  sulphur  be  melted 
together,  they  form  a  uniform  mass  or 
whole,  the  particles  of  which  are  held  to- 
gether by  virtue  of  the  power  of  attraction 
of  aggregation,  but  the  properties  of  the 
body  are  not  altered. 

The  same  effect  takes  place  when  pieces 
of  the  same  metal,  or  particles  of  resin, 
wax,  &c.  are  united  in  a  similar  manner. 

The  force  of  this  attraction  in  solid  bodies 
may  be  measured  by  the  weight  necessary 
to  demolish  it.  Thus  if  a  rod  of  metal, 
glass,  wood,  &c.  be  suspended  in  a  perpen- 
dicular direction,  and  weights  be  attached 
to  its  lower  extremity  till  th£  rod  is  broken 
by  them,  the  weight  attached  to  the  rod 
just  before  it  broke  is  the  measure  of  the 
cohesive  force  of  the  rod. 

Latus  of  attraction  of  aggregation. 
1.  The  agency  of  attraction  of  aggrega- 
tion actsxonly  at  insensible  distances;  its 
force  increases  as  the  distance  of  the  bodies 
presented  to  each  other  decreases,  and  as 
the  surfaces  of  apparent  contact  are  more 
numerous  :  thus,  if  we  take  two  sections  of 
a  leaden  ball,  having  each  a  flat  and  smooth 
surface,  and  press  them  forcibly  together, 
they  will  cohere,  and  a  considerable  effort 
is  necessary  to  force  them  asunder  :  so  also 
two  plates  of  glass  wetted  with  a  little  wa- 
ter to  fill  up  their  inequalities,  when  laid 
together,  will  cohere ;  and  two  pieces  of 
marble  having  each  a  flat,  smooth,  and  well 
polished  surface,  when  moistened  and  slipt 
upon  each  other  with  a  gentle  pressure,  will 
unite,  and  a  considerable  force  is  required 
to  separate  them.  But  if  the  two  substan- 
ces placed  together,  be  not  sufficiently 
smooth  or  polished,  it  will  be  in  vain  to  try 
to  cause  them  to  adhere  together,  for  this 
reason  that  the  particles  touch  each  other 
only  in  a  few  points  ;  whereas  on  the  con- 
trary the  particles  of  the  former  flat  and 
smooth  surfaces  touch  each  other  in  many 
points.  It  has  been  noticed  that  a  silk-worm's 
thread  can  be  interposed,  but  not  two. 

The  pressure  of  the  atmosphere  has  no 
influence  on  these  experiments,  for  they 
succeed  equally  well  in  vacua  as  in  the 
open  air. 

It  is  on  this  account  that  carpenters 
when  they  intend  to  glue  pieces  of  wood 
together,  plane  the  surfaces  perfectly 
smooth  before  they  apply  the  glue :  and 
that  the  surfaces  of  metals  are  scraped 
clean  before  they  are  soldered,  &c. 

Hence  the  attraction  of  aggregation  al- 
ways vanishes  whenever  the  distance  is 
measureable,  and  becomes  exceedingly 
great  whenever  the  distances  is  exceeding 
ly  diminished ;  but  the  particular  rate 
which  this  power  follows,  is  sttfl  unknown^ 


ATTRACTION. 


as  we  have  no  method  of  measuring  either 
the  distance  at  which  it  acts,  or  its  relative 
intensity. 

2.  Attraction  of  aggregation  acts  differ- 
ently  in  different  bodies  ;  according  to  the 
degree  offeree  with  which  it  acts  between 
the  particles  of  matter,  the  bodies  appear 
under  different  forms. 

It  is  on  this  account  that  rock-crystal, 
flint,  diamond,  and  various  other  precious 
stones  are  extremely  hard,  for  the  attrac- 
tion of  aggregation  unites  the  particles  of 
these  bodies  with  a  great  degree  of  force. 
Hence  a  considerable  mechanical  effort  is 
necessary  to  disunite  them. 

In  blocks  of  marble,  chalk,  lime-stone, 
&c.  the  particles  are  held  together  with  a 
force  considerably  less.  In  these  bodies  it 
prevents  all  relative  motion  among  the  par- 
ticles themselves,  and  hence  the  motion 
of  one  particle  is  followed  by  the  motion  of 
the  whole  mass ;  or  if  that  is  impossible, 
the  cohesion  is  destroyed  altogether,  and 
the  piece  breaks. 

The  integrant  parts  of  wax,  tallow,  suet, 
or  lard,  may  be  made  to  change  their  situa- 
tions, with  a  less  degree  of  force  than  the 
former. 

In  these  substances  the  motion  of  one 
particle  of  the  body  is  not  necessarily  fol- 
lowed by  that  of  all  the  rest,  neither  does 
that  motion  destroy  the  cohesion,  nor 
break  them. 

The  particles  of  water,  spirit,  and  ether, 
move  or  slide  over  each  other  very  readily ; 
hence  their  resistance  is  considerably  less. 

And  lastly,  vapours,  the  air  of  the  atmo- 
sphere,and  all  the  gasses,yield  to  the  slight- 
est possible  impulse. 

3.  Attraction  of  aggregation  may  be  an- 
nihilated by  every  effort  which  tends  to 
separate  the  particles  of  bodies. 

It  need  hardly  be  mentioned  that  all  me- 
chanical forces,  such  as  grinding,  cutting, 
iiling,  rasping,  pounding,  breaking,  &c.  are 
of  this  nature. 

In  all  these  cases  the  force  applied  must 
be  more  than  equal  to  the  force  of  the  at- 
traction ;  and  as  it  was  stated  before,  that 
the  attraction  of  aggregation  acts  with  dif- 
ferent degrees  of  force  between  the  parti- 
cles of  different  bodies,  so  different  degrees 
of  force  are  necessary  to  destroy  that  at- 
traction in  different  bodies  :  and  hence  it 
is  that  chalk  is  more  easily  reduced  to 
powder  than  flint ;  wood  is  easier  broken 
than  lead ;  lead  easier  than  i-ron,  &c. 

OliYMICAl  AFFINITY. 

Chymical  affinity,  or  affinity  of  composi- 
tion, is  that  power,  by  means  of  which  the 
^articles  of  bodies,  whether  simple  or  com- 
pound, attract  each  other  so  intimately  as 
to  produce  a  uniform  whole,  totally  inse- 
parable by  mechanical  efforts,  and  whose 
characteristic  properties  are  often  different, 
and  sometimes  contrary  to  those  of  its  con- 
stituent parts. 


It  is  obvious  from  this,  that  the  particles 
of  those  bodies  which  are  united  by  virtue 
of  chymical  affinity,  form  not  a  mere  aggre- 
gate, but  an  entire  new  body,  which  can 
only  be  altered  by  the  action  of  another 
chymical  power. 

In  considering  this  kind  of  affinity,  it  will 
be  necessary  to  state  ;•— In  what  manner  it 
takes  place  between  the  particles  of  differ- 
ent bodies  ; — In  what  proportion  they  are 
capable  of  combining  ; — Under  what  con- 
ditions ; — With  what  degree  of  force  they 
unite; — And  what  takes  place  when  a  variety 
ot  different  substances  are  made  to  act  upon 
each  other  at  the  same  time,  under  certain 
circumstances  and  in  different  proportions. 

Hence  chymical  affinity  is  of  greater  im- 
portance than  affinity  of  aggregation,  for 
it  takes  place  in  all  the  complex  operations 
ofchymistry. 

Instances  of  chymical  affinity. 

To  prove  that  chymical  affinity  acts  dif- 
ferently from  attraction  of  aggregation  ; 
that  it  takes  place  between  the  ultimate 
constituent  parts  of  bodies  ;  and  that  it 
produces  substances  possessing  properties, 
frequently  very  different  and  sometimes 
contrary  to  those  of  the  constituent  parts, 
the  following  experiments  may  serve. 

1.  Put  into  a  crucible  placed  in  a  coal 
fire,  equal  parts  by  weight  of  sulphur  and 
mercury  ;  stir  the  two  substances  together 
for  a  few  minutes,  and  when  the  sulphur  is 
melted,  pour  the  contents  out  on  a  marble 
slab,  or  a  piece  of  glass  previously  warmed 
and  greased. 

The  substance  obtained  by  this  means  is 
a  sulphur -et  of  mercury,  in  which  the  mercu- 
ry and  sulphur  are  united  by  virtue  of 
chymical  affinity  ;  for  the  compound  has 
neither  the  colour,  the  splendour,  the  in- 
flammability, the  volatility,  nor  the  spe- 
cific gravity  of  either  of  its  constituent 
parts  ;  nor  can  the  sulphur  and  mercury  be 
separated  by  mechanical  means  ;  they  are 
therefore  chymically  united. 

2.  If  we  melt  together  two  very  mallea- 
ble and  ductile  metals,  for'instance,  tin  and 
iron,  in  equal  quantities,  the  compound  pro- 
duced will  have  totally  lost  the  properties 
which  its  constituent  parts  possessed  be- 
fore their  union,  for  the  alloy  formed  will 
be  a  brittle  metal  which  may  easily  be 
broken  by  the  blow  of  a  hammer. 

3.  Put  two  or  three  teaspoonfuls  of  an 
aqueous  infusion  of  red  cabbage  or  syrup 
of  violets,  into  a  wine  glass  of  water,  mix 
it  well,  and  put  half  the   mixture    into 
another  glass,     By  adding  a  few  drops  of 
sulphuric  acid  to  one  of  the  glasses  and 
stirring  it,  the  blue  will  be  changed  to  a 
crimson  ;    and  by  adding  an  alkali ;  for  in- 
stance, potash,  to  the  other  glass,  the  blue 
fluid  will  be  changed  into  a  green. 

If  we  drop  carefully  down  the  sides  of 
the  glass  into  the  green  obtained  in  this  ex- 
periment, a  few  drops  of  sulphuric  acid, 


ATTRACTION 


crimson  will  be  perceived  at  the  bottom,  Law  V.— The  agency  of  chymical  affinity 
f.  urple  in  the  middle,  and  £reen  at  the  top.  existing  between  two  or  more  bodies  may 
On  adding  a  little  alkali  to  the  other  glass,  be  dormant,  until  it  is  called  into  action  by 


containing  the  crimson,  these  colours  will 
appear  in  an  inverted  order. 

4.  When  equal  parts  of  muriate  ofam- 
rnonia  and  slaked  lime,  both    substances 


the  interposition  of  another  body  which  fre- 
quently exerts  no  energy  upon  any  of  them 
in  a  separate  state. 

Law  VI. — The  ratio  of  the  energy  of 


destitute  of  odour,  are  intimately  blended    chymical  affinity  acting-  between  various 


in  a  stone  mortar,  a  very  pungent  gas  (am- 
rnonia)  becomes  evolved. 

5.  Water  impregnated  with  ammonia 
j-.nd  concentrated  muriatic  acid,  both  fluids 
of  a  strong  odour,  when  mixed  together  in 
proper  proportions,  instantly  lose  their 
odour,  and  form  a  fluid  void  of  smell,  (mu- 
riate of  ammonia.) 


bodies,  is  different  in  different  substances. 

Law  VII.— The  agency  of  cbymical  af- 
finity is  either  limited,  or  unlimited  in  cer- 
tain bodies  ;  in  other  words,  chymical  af- 
finity is  capable  of  uniting  bodies  in  defi- 
nite, or  in  indefinite  proportions. 

Law  VIII.— The  energy  of  the  chymical 
affinity  of  different  bodies  is  modified  in 


6.  Into  a  saturated  solution  of  muriate  of    proportion  to  the  ponderable  quantities  of 


lime,  let  fall  gradually  concentrated  sul 
phuric  acid,  a  quantity  of  pungent  vapour 
will  become  disengaged,  (muriatic  acid 
gas,)  and  from  the  two  fluids  will  thus  be 
produced  an  almost  solid  compound,  call- 
ed sulphate  of  lime. 

7.  Let  equal  parts  of  fresh  crystallized 
acetat  of  lead  and  acidulous  sulphate  of 
alumine  and  potash,  be  rubbed  together  in- 
timately in  a  stone  mortar,  the  saline 
mixture  will  soon  become  soft,  and  lastly 
fluid. 

A  like  effect  is  produced  by  treating  in 
a  similar  manner  equal  parts  of  crystallized 
nitrate  of  ammonia  and  sulphate  of  soda. 

A  solid  alloy  of  mercury  and  bismuth, 


the  bodies  placed  within  the  sphere  of  ac- 
tion. 

Such  are  the  leading  laws  which  regulate 
chymical  affinity  ;  they  may  be  demonstra- 
ted by  experiments. 

I.  Chymical  affinity  can  exert  its  action 
between  a  number  of  bodies  simple  or 
compound,  and  unite  them  chymically  into 
one  whole  ; 

There  are  an  infinite  variety  of  com- 
pounds, consisting  of  three,  four,  five  or 
more  simple  substances  in  nature  ;  and  art 
can  also  effect  combinations  in  which  there 
are  many  simple  bodies  chymically  united 
into  one  whole. 

It  frequently  happens  that  various  sepa- 


and  another  composed  of  lead  and  mercu-    rate  bodies  presented  to  each  other  in  a  flu- 


ry,  on  being  triturated  together,  instantly 
become  fluid. 

It  is  obvious  from  this,  that  when  chymi- 
cal combination  takes  place,  the  com- 
pound which  is  formed  does  not  possess 
properties  merely  intermediate  between 
those  of  its  component  parts,  but  has  acqui- 
red others  more  or  less  new.  This  however 
does  not  hold  good  in  all  cases.  There  are 
various  combinations  in  which  the  proper- 
ties of  bodies  are  only  slightly  altered. 
Laws  of  chymical  affinity. 


id,  unite  and  form  a  single  mass,  which 
possesses  all  the  characters  of  a  homogene- 
ous compound,  and  which  retains  these 
characters  till  its -composition  has  been  al- 
tered by  chymical  means. 

A  considerable  number  of  triple  salts 
are  known,  which  consists  of  three  differ- 
ent substances  ;  for  instance,  the  common 
alum  of  commerce  consists  of  sulphuric 
acid  united  to  alumine  and  potash  or  soda. 
The  salt  formerly  called  microcosmic  salt, 
or  phosphate  of  soda  and  ammonia,  consists 


Observation  has  shown  that  affinity  of    of  phosphoric  acid  united  to  soda  and  am- 


composition  offers  certain  invariable  pheno- 
mena, which  being  founded  on  a  great  num- 
ber of  facts  are  regarded  by  chymists  as 
laws,  and  may  be  reduced  under  the  fol- 
lowing heads  : 

Law  I. — Chymical  affinity  can  exert  its 
action  between  a  number  of  bodies,  simple 
or  compound,  and  unite  them  chymically 
into  one  whole. 

Law  II. — The  efficacy  of  chymical  affini*- 
ty  is  in  an  inverse  ratio  to  that  of  attrac- 
tion of  aggregation. 

Law  III.' — The  agency  of  chymical  affini- 
ty is  influenced  by  temperature;  its  action  is 
either  accelerated,  retarded,  prevented,  or 
rendered  efficacious. 

Law  IV. — Chymical  affinity  is  accompa 


monia,  8cc.  When  the  oxygenated  muri- 
ate of  mercury  is  precipitated  by  the  pre- 
cise quantity  of  carbonate  of  soda  which  is 
requisite  to  effect  its  decomposition,  the 
precipitate  obtained  contains  muriatic  acid, 
carbonic  acid,  and  oxyd  of  mercury  in 
excess, 

It  is  a  well  known  fact,  that  two,  three, 
or  more  metals  may  be  fused  together  so 
as  to  produce  compounds  whose  properties 
are  widely  different  from  those  of  the  con- 
stituent parts. 

Melt  together  in  an  iron  ladle  or-crucible, 
eight  parts  of  bismuth,  five  of  lead,  and 
three  of  tin,  the  fusibility  of  the  metals 
will  thus  be  altered,  for  the  alloy  melts  at 
212°  Fahr.  A  spoon  or  any  other  utensil 


nied  by  a  change  of  temperature  at  the  in-    formed  of  this  compound  will  therefore 
stant  of  its  Action.  melt  in  water  kept  boiling. 


ATTRACTION, 


If  in  a  similar  manner  an  alloy  be  made 
of  lead,  tin,  bismuth,  and  mercury,  their 
proportions  being  two,  three,  five,  and  one, 
the  compound  produced  melts  at  a  heat 
even  less  than  that  of  boiling  water. 

A  composition  of  lead,  zinc,  and  bismuth, 
in  equal  parts  may  be  kept  in  fusion  upon 
paper  over  a  lamp. 

II.  The  efficacy  of  chymical  affinity  is  in 
an  inverse  ratio  to  that  of  corpuscular  at- 
traction : — 

The  cohesion  of  the  particles  of  a  body 
is  owing  to  the  mutual  affinity  existing  be- 
tween them.  It  is  this  force  which  must 
be  overcome  by  the  action  of  the  substance 
which  has  a  tendency  to  combine  with  those 
particles  chymically.  Chymical  affinity 
therefore  does  not  become  stronger  as  the 
affinity  of  aggregation  becomes  weaker \  it 
becomes  only  more  efficacious  ,•  the  absolute 
powers  remain  the  same ;  the  effect  pro- 
duced by  that  agency  increases,  be- 
cause the  resistance  opposed  to  it  de- 
creases. 

Remark. — It  is  from  this  law  that  it  was 
formeily  interred  that  some  or  at  least  one 
of  the  bodies  should  be  in  a  state  of  fluidity. 
This  however  is  by  no  means  necessary. 
It  is  in  general  true,  that  the  weaker  the 
attraction  of  aggregation  is,  the  more  easily 
chymical  affinity  takes  place,  as  may  be 
evinced  by  means  of  the  following  experi- 
ments :  , 

,  Let  any  quantity  of  dry  carbonate  of 
soda  and  tartareous  acid  be  mingled  to- 
gether, and  put  the  mixture  into  a  wine- 
glass, no  chymical  change  will  be  produ- 
ced ;  but  if  water  be  added,  or  either  of 
the  salts  be  previously  dissolved,  a  violent 
effervescence  ensues,  and  a  chymical  union 
is  obtained. 

The  water  added  is  of  use  merely  to  over- 
come the  resistance  which  arises  from  the 
cohesion  of  the  particles  of  the  salts  intend- 
ed to  be  brought  into  the  sphere  of  action, 
or  to  increase  their  mutual  contact. 

If  we  let  fall  a  crystal,  or  lump  of  fluor 
spar  (fluate  of  lime)  into  concentrated  sal- 
phuric  acid,  no  sensible  action  will  take 
place,  both  the  sulphuric  acid  and  the  fluate 
of  lime  remain  unaltered  ;  but  if  the  former 
be  reduced  to  powder,  and  then  brought 
into  contact  witii  the  acid,  a  considerable 
action  instantly  takes  place,  the  sulphuric 
acid  unites  to  one  of  the  constituent  parts 
of  the  fluor  spar,  namely,  to  the  lime,  and 
its  other  constituent  part,  the  fluoric  acid, 
becomes  disengaged  in  the  state  of  white 
vapour,  or  fluoric  acid  gas. 

If  crystallized  sulphate  of  alumine,  or 
sulphate  of  soda,  and  acetate  of  lead  are 
brought  into  contact  with  each  other,  the 
indivfduality  of  these  bodies  will  not  be 
destroyed,  that  is  to  say,  no  chymical 
change  will  take  place ;  but  if  they  be  intU 
mately  rubbed  together  in  a,  mortar,  the 


two  solids  will  act  upon  each  other  afld 
form  a  fluid. 

It  is  obvious  therefore  that  in  order  to 
facilitate  chymical  affinity,  the  attraction 
of  aggregation  must  be  broken  ;  the  bodies 
intended  to  be  chymically  united  must  not 
be  presented  to  each  other  in  their  mass  of 
contact,  but  mechanically  divided,  or  redu- 
ced to  the  smallest  moleculx  possible  : 
hence  liquids  combine  with  more  facility 
than  solids,  or  even  than  a  solid  and  a  liquid, 
and  in  like  manner  vapours  combine  with 
rapidity  and  ease. 

III.  The  agency  of  chymical  affinity  is 
influenced  by  temperature.  Its  action  is 
either  accelerated,  retarded,  prevented, 
or  rendered  efficacious  :— 

If  we  expose  phosphorus  in  an  open  ves- 
sel to  the  action  of  the  atmosphere,  a 
chymical  union  will  take  place  between  the 
phosphorus  and  one  of  the  constituent  parts 
ot  the  atmosphere,  namely,  the  oxygen 
gas  ;  the  phosphorus  will  gradually  '(but 
very  slowly)  disappear  and  become  con- 
verted into  a  fluid  called  phosphorus 
acid. 

But  if  we  heat  the  vessel  containing  the 
phosphorus,  the  latter  will  take  fire,  and 
become  converted  into  a  yellowish  white 
substance,  which  in  a  short  time  is  changed 
into  an  acid  analagous  to  the  former. 

If  equal  quantities  of  muriate  of  ammo- 
nia and  carbonate  of  magnesia  are  mixed 
with  six  or  eight  parts  of  water,  and  suffer- 
ed to  stand  for  some  time  exposed  to  the 
ordinary  temperature  of  the  atmosphere, 
a  mutual  decomposition  of  the  two  salts 
will  take  place.  For  if  the  mixture,  and 
the  fluid  which  passes,  are  left  to  evaporate 
spontaneously,  muriate  of  magnesia,  and 
carbonate  of  ammonia  will  be  obtained. 
On  the  contrary, 

If  equal  quantities  of  muriate  of  magne- 
sia and  carbonate  of  ammonia  be  exposed 
to  a  temperature  of  200°  in  about  four 
parts  of  water,  the  products  obtained  are, 
muriate  of  ammonia  and  carbonate  of 
magnesia.  . 

If  muriate  of  soda  and  sulphate  of  mag- 
nesia be  mixed  together  in  any  proportion} 
and  exposed  to  a  temperature  below  zero, 
they  decompose  each  other,  and  muriate  of 
magnesia  and  sulphate  of  soda  are  formed, 
but  no  decomposition  takes  place  at  a  tem- 
perature above  30°. 

Muriate  of  soda  and  acidulous  sulphate 
of  alumine  and  potash,  exhibit  precisely 
the  same  phenomena. 

If  ardent  spirit  and  a  solution  of  salt 
an*  water  be  mixed  together,  the  com- 
pound formed  is  a  real  chymical  union  ;  but 
if  we  carefully  heat  the  flwid,  the  caloric 
applied  will  be  divided  between  the  three 
ingredients  according  to  their  respec- 
tive affinities ;  the  union  will  be  broken, 
for  the  ardent  spirit  will  first  be- 


ATTRACTION. 


come  volatilized,  and  the  union  of  the  salt 
and  water  remain  unaltered.  On  increasing 
the  temperature,  the  water  will  escape  in 
the  form  of  vapour,  and  the  salt  will  be 
left  behind. 

There  are  numerous  cases  in  which  an 
increase  of  temperature  is  essentially  ne- 
cessary to  determine  bodies  to  unite.  If 
mercury  be  exposed  to  oxygen  gas  at  the 
common  temperature  of  the  atmosphere, 
the  corpuscular  attraction  subsisting-  be- 
tween its  particles  is  sufficient  to  prevent 
combination.  But  if  the  mercury  be  heat- 
ed to  a  certain  degree,  the  force  which 
kept  its  particles  united  will  become  an- 
nihilated, and  it  then  combines  with  the 
oxygen  which  is  present. 

Again,  if  the  oxyd  of  mercury  thus  form- 
ed be  exposed  to  a  higher  degree  of  tem- 
perature, the  union  is  demolished,  and  the 
quick-silver  re-appears  in  its  metallic  state. 

Hence  it  is  obvious  that  the  action  of 
caloric  favours  the  union  of  the  oxygen  and 
mercury,  in  consequence  of  the  diminution 
of  the  mutual  affinity  of  the  parts  ;  but  at 
length,  by  augmenting  this  difference,  it 
again  breaks  the  union,  or  renders  the  com- 
bination impossible. 

That  increased  temperature  augments 
the  power  of  chymical  union,  the  solutions 
of  salt  and  water  afford  instances  of. 

A  larger  quantity  of  salt  is  soluble  in  a 
given  quantity  of  water  at  a  high,  than  at  a 
low  temperature,  and  this  larger  quantity 
of  salt  is  again  separated  by  cooling. 

IV.  Chymical  affinity  is  accompanied  by 
a  change  of  temperature  at  the  instant  of 
its  action : — 

When  equal  parts  of  concentrated  sul- 
phuric acid  and  ardent  spirit  are  mingled 
together,  the  mix'ture  in  a  few  minutes  be- 
comes so  hot  as  to  render  the  vessel  in- 
supportable to  the  hands. 

Tf  four  parts  of  sulphuric  acid  of  com- 
merce, and  one  part,  by  weight,  of  water, 
be  mixed  together,  each  at  the  tempera- 
ture of  50°,  the  mixture  immediately  ac- 
quires a  temperature  of  about  300°. 

All  the  dense  acids,  ammonia,  and  ar- 
dent spirit,  when  mixed  with  water,  have 
the  property  of  raising  its  temperature  re- 
markably: and  the  same'  is  the  case  when 
alkalis  are  introduced  into  concentrated 
acids.  On  the  contrary,  in  many  instances 
cold  is  produced  :— 

Take  one  ounce  and  a  half  of  muriate  of 
ammonia  and  a  like  quantity  of  nitrate  of 
potash;  reduce  each  of  these  salts  sepa- 
rately to  a  powder,  and  blend  them  inti- 
mately together  :  having  done  this,  mix 
them  gradually  in  a  glass  basin,  or  other 
thin  glass  vessel,  with  four  ounces  of  wa- 
ter. The  result  will  be,  that  the  cold  pro- 
duced will  sink  a  thermometer  immersed 
in  it,  to  36°  Fahr.  A  new  edition  of  the 
same  quantity  of  salts  will  cool  it  to  14°, 


which  therefore  will  freeze  water  in  a  glass 
tube  that  is  immersed  in  it,  without  the 
use  of  snow  or  ice.  If  the  water  used  in  a  first 
process  be  used  to  reduce  other  water  and 
suits  to  the  temperature  of  about  32°,  and 
these  be  applied  to  the  performance  of  a 
second  experiment,  the  temperature  may 
be  lowered  to  4°  below  0°. 

A  number  of  experiments  have  lately 
been  made  to  produce  artificial  cold  by 
means  of  such  freezing  mixtures.  The  most 
complete  set  of  this  kind  are  those  of 
Pepys,  Lowitz  ai>-l  Walker. 

V.  The  agency  of  chymical  affinity  be- 
tween two  or  more  bodies  may  lie  dormant, 
until  it  is  called  into  action  by  the  inter- 
position of  another  body,  which  frequently 
exerts  no  energy  upon  any  of  them  in  a  se- 
parate state. 

From  this  law  originates  what  was  former- 
ly called  disposing  affinity,  or  that  case  in 
which  two  or  more  bodies  are  incapable  of 
uniting,  until  the  agency  is  called  into  action 
by  the  addition  of  a  third  body,  which  exerts 
no  sensible  affinity  upon  either  of  them. 
This  may  be  proved  in  thefollowingmanner. 

Water  is  a  compound  of  hydrogen  and 
oxygen  ;  phosphorus  is  a  simple  body  ac- 
cording to  our  present  state  of  knowledge, 
If  these  be  presented  to  each  other,  no 
chymical  union  will  take  place ;  but  if  we 
add  to  them  an  alkali,  and  then  apply  heat, 
the  water  will  become  decomposed  ;  that 
is  to  say,  part  of  the  phosphorus  will  unite 
to  the  oxygen  of  the  water,  and  form  phos« 
phoric  acid,  and  the  other  part  will  be  dis- 
solved in  the  hydrogen  gas  and  appear  as 
phosphorated  hydrogen. 

Here  the  alkali  acts  as  the  substance  re- 
quisite to  favour  the  mutual  action,  or  to 
give  the  disposing  affinity. 

If  iron  and  water  be  brought  into  contact 
with  each  other  no  perceptible  change  will 
be  produced  ;  but  if  a  little  sulphuric  acid 
be  added  to  the  water  and  iron,  a  violent 
effervescence  will  take  place,  the  water 
will  become  decomposed,  hydrogen  gas 
will  be  evolved,  and  the  iron  become  dis- 
solved in  the  acid. 

In  this  case  the  sulphuric  acid  is  the  con- 
dition necessary  to  accelerate  the  chymical 
action. 

VI.  The  ratio  of  the  energy  of  chymical 
affinity  acting  between  various  bodies,  is 
different  in  different  substances. 

This  is  the  most  important  law  of  chymi- 
cal attraction.  As  beginners  will  find  it 
rather  difficult  to  understand  what  passes 
in  this  more  complicated  agency,  they 
must  remember,  that  the  combination 
which  is  effected  between  two  or  more 
bodies  by  virtue  of  chymical  affinity  be- 
comes broken  whenever  we  present  to  the 
compound  another  body,  which  has  an  at- 
traction to  one  of  the  constituent  parts  of 
the  compound,  superior  to  that  attraction 
N 


90 


ATTRACTION. 


by  which  they  were  held  together:  the 
bodies,  therefore,  between  which  the  strong- 
est attraction  prevails,  combine,  and  the 
rest  are  disengaged,  thus  : — 

If  muriatic  acid  be  poured  either  on 
pure  barytes,  or  on  its  carbonate,  the 
barytes  will  be  dissolved  and  the  com- 
pound will  be  muriate  of  barytes,  which 
compound  is  held  together  by  the  force  of 
affinity  existing1  between  the  muriatic  acid 
and  the  barytes.  On  letting1  fall  into  this 
solution  a  tew  drops  of  sulphuric  acid,  an 
immediate  change  of  principles  takes  place; 
the  whole  quantity  of  the  muriatic  acid 
which  was  combined  with  the  barytes  be- 
comes disengaged,  and  the  sulphuric  acid 
unites  to  the  barytes  with  a  force  equal  to 
their  affinity,  minus  that  of  the  muriatic 
acid, 

Again,  if  pure  silver  be  dissolved  in  pure 
nitric  acid,  the  silver  will  remain  united  to 
the  acid,  till  another  body  is  presented  to 
it  which  lias  a  greater  force  of  attraction  to 
one  of  the  constituent  parts  of  the  com- 
pound i  for  instance,  if  mercury  be  added 
to  this  solution  of  silver,  the  mercury  will 
be  dissolved,  and  the  silver  becomes  pre- 
cipitated or  disengaged.  The  supernatant 
fluid  will  then  be  a  solution  of  mercury  in 
nitric  acid. 

If  to  the  before  obtained  solution  of 
mercury  in  nitric  acid,  a  piece  of  sheet 
lead  be  presented,  the  lead  will  be  dissol- 
ved, and  the  mercury  become  precipitated. 
The  fluid  will  then  be  a  solution  of  lead  in 
nitric  acid. 

If  iti  this  solution  of  lead,  a  thin  slice  of 
copper  be  suspended,  the  copper  will  be 
dissolved,  and  the  lead  will  become  disen- 
gaged. The  fluid  now  is  a  solution  &f  cop- 
per in  nitric  acid. 

If  in  this  solution  of  copper,  a  thin  sheet 
of  iron  be  kept  immersed,  the  iron  will  be 
dissolved,  and  the  copper  become  precipi- 
tated. The  fluid  now  is  a  solution  of  iron  in 
nitric  acid 

If  to  this  solution  of  iron,  a  piece  of  zinc 
be  pr-sented,  the  zinc  will  be  dissolved, 
and  the  iron  become  precipitated.  The 
solution  then  consists  of  zinc  and  nitric 
add. 

If  to  this  solution  of  zinc  in  nitric  acid 
some  ammonia  be  gradually  added,  the  am- 
monia will  join  to  the  acid,  and  the  zinc 
will  be  precipitated.  The  solution  will 
then  be  nitrate  of  ammonia. 

If  to  this  solution  of  nitrate  of  ammonia, 
some  iime-water  be  added,  the  ammonia 
will  become  disengaged  (and  manifest  it- 
self by  a  pungent  odour)  and  the  solution 
will  be  nitrate  of  lime. 

If  to  this  solution  of  nitrate  of  lime  some 
oxalic  acid  be  added,  the  lime  will  be  pre- 
cipitated, and  M'hat  now  remains  will  be 
merely  nitric  acid. 

We  see  from  these  experiments,  that 


different  bodies  have  different  degrees  of 
affinity  for  one  and  the  same  substance, 
which  can  only  be  learnt  from  observation 
and  experiments. 

VII.  The  agency  of  chymical  affinity  is 
either  limited  or  unlimited  ;  mother  words, 
chymical  affinity  is  capable  of  uniting 
bodies  in  definite,  or  in  indefinite  pro- 
portions : — 

Experience  has  convinced  us  that  in  all 
bodies  there  are  certain  precise  limits  of 
combinations  beyond  which  their  action 
cannot  pass,  namely  a  minimum,  and  a 
maximum ;  it  remains  still  to  be  ascertained 
how  bodies  cun  combine  within  these  limits. 

If  we  attend  to  what  is  known  at  pre- 
sent, we  are  forced  to  acknowledge  that 
this  law  comprehends  several  modifications, 
which  may  be  arranged  under  the  following 
classes. 

1.  Ghymical  affinity  unites  several  bodies 
in  any  proportion  whatsoever  ;  their  combi- 
nation is  therefore  unlimited  ;  for  instance, 

If  water  and  ardent  spirit  be  mingled  to- 
gether in  any  quantity,  a  chymica!  rombi- 
nation  ensues  ;  for  the  compound  obtained 
h:is  always  a  specific  gravity  different  from 
the  mean  specific  gravity  of  the  fluids 
combi-ied.  Its  bulk  is  likewise  not  the 
arithmetical  mean  of  the  fluids  in  a  sepa- 
rate state. 

The  s&me  is  the  case  when  liquid  acids 
and  water,  or  acids  and  ardent  spirit,  are 
combined  together. 

2.  Chymical    affinity    combines   several 
bodies   to  a  certain   extent  or  maximum 
only. 

To  this  class  belong  all  those  bodies 
which  are  capable  of  saturation. 

If  we  take  a  quantity  of  any  of  the  dense 
acids  diluted  with  water,  for  instance,  sul- 
phuric acid,  and  let  fall  into  it  a  solution  of 
an  alkidi,  lor  example  soda,  by  a  little  at  a 
time,  and  examine  the  mixture  after  every 
addition  of  the  alkali,  we  find  for  a  con- 
siderable time  it  will  exhibit  the  properties 
of  an  acid,  it  will  have  a  sour  taste,  and 
convert  vegetable  blue  colours  into  red  ; 
but  if  we  continue  to  add  greater  quanti- 
ties of  soda,  these  acid  properties  will 
gradually  diminish,  and  at  last  disappear 
altogether.  At  that  point  die  combination 
is  at  an  end,  it  has  reached  its  maximum 
in  this  case  ;  for  if  we  continue  to  add 
more  alkali,  the  mixture  will  gradually  ac- 
quire alkaline  properties  ;  it  will  convert 
blue  vegetables  into  green  ;  it  will  have  a 
urinous  or  alkaline  taste,  &c.  These 
properties  will  become  stronger,  the  great- 
er the  quantity  of  the  soda  is  which  is 
added. 

Again,  take  muriatic  acid,  and  let  fall 
into  it  gradually  carbonate  of  lime,  or 
magnesia ;  an  effervescence  will  take  place, 
for  a  chymical  uuion  ensues  between  the 
acid  and  the  lime,  or  magnesia,  and  the 


ATT 


AUC 


91 


carbonic  acid,  the  other  constituent  of 
these  bodies,  becomes  disengaged.  But  if 
we  continue  the  addition  of  the  lime,  or 
magnesia,  until  it  produces  no  further 
effervescence,  no  chymical  union  will  be  ob- 
tained ;  the  lime  will  fall  to  the  bottom 
unaltered,  for  the  combination  is  at  its 
maximum. 

It  is  on  this  account  that  water  can  only 
dissolve  a  certain  quantity  of  salt ;  ardent 
spirit  a  certain  quantity  of  resin,  &c. 

The  union  ot  oxygen  and  hydrogen  be- 
longs likewise  to  this  class. 

3.  Chymical  affinity  is  capable  of  uniting 
different  bodies  in  two,  three,  or  more  pro- 
portions ;  each  of  these  combinations  pro- 
duces compounds,  possessing  peculiar  pro- 
perties. 

This  peculiarity  of  combination  is  highly 
important. 

It  is  owing  to  this  circumstance  that  both 
nature  and  art  produce  substances  of  the 
same  principles  only  combined  in  differ- 
ent proportions,  which  possess  peculiar 
properties,  widely  different  from  each 
other. 

An  instance  of  this  law  may  be  seen  in 
the  following  experiment : 

Introduce  one  ounce  of  copper  filings 
into  four  ounces  of  muriatic  acid,  contain- 
ed in  a  medicine-phial  of  eight  ounces  capa- 
city, cork  it  well,  and  let  it  stand  undis- 
turbed ;  the  acid  will  soon  acquire  a  green- 
ish colour,  which  becomes  deeper  in  pro- 
portion as  the  copper  becomes  dissol- 
ved ;  hut  in  a  few  days  if  the  bottle  be 
now  and  then  agitated,  the  colour  va- 
nishes, and  the  solution  at  last  becomes 
colourless. 

If  we  now  invert  the  bottle  in  mercury, 
or  water,  and  remove  the  cork  under  that 
fluid,  a  quantity  of  the  mercury  will  rush 
in  :  an  evident  proof  that  part  of  the  air 
contained  in  the  phial  has  disappeared. 

If  we  examine  the  remaining  air,  we  shall 
find  that  it  is  incapable  of  supporting  flame, 
and  that  it  is  nearly  deprived  of  all  its  oxy- 
gen. If  we  now  open  the  phial,  the  solu- 
tion becomes  again  green  and  colourless 
as  before. 

The  rationale  of  these  phenomena  is  this  : 
The  quantity  of  oxygen  which  is  present  in 
the  confined  quantity  of  air  in  the  empty 
part  of  the  phial,  combines  with  the  copper 
to  a  certain  degree,  which  then  becomes 
soluble  in  the  acid,  and  exhibits  the  green 
solution. 

This  oxyd  is  gradually  decomposed, 
more  copper  is  dissolved,  and  the  solution 
becomes  colourless.  If  more  oxygen  be 
admitted,  the  solution  becomes  green  again 
as  before. 

VIII.  The  energy  of  the  chymical  affini- 
ty of  different  bodies  is  modified  in  propor- 
tion to  the  ponderable  quantities  of  the 
substances  placrd  within  the  sphere  of 
action. 


It  is  obvious,  from  this,  that  the  deno- 
mination of  elective  affinity  is  erroneous  ; 
since  it  supposes  the  union  of  one  entire 
substance  wilh  another,  in  preference  to  a 
third.  But  this  is  not  the  case;  a  mere 
division  of  action  takes  place  in  instances 
of  this  kind;  that  is  to  say,  the  substances 
ac?  according  to  the  quantity  existing  with- 
in the  sphere  of  activity.  The  excess  of 
quantity  is  capable  of  compensating  for 
the  deficit ncy  of  the  force  of  affinity. — 
When,  therefore,  a  compound  body  of  two 
substances  is  acted  on  by  a  third,  that  part 
of  the  compound  which  is  the  subject  of 
combination,  is  divided  between  the  two 
remaining,  not  only  in  proportion  to  their 
respective  degrees  of  affinity,  but  also  ac- 
cording to  their  ponderable  quantities,  so 
that  by  varying  this  in  either,  the  effect 
produced  will  be  varied. 

Thus  Berthollct  has  proved,  that  in  all 
cases  a  large  quantity  of  a  body  is  capable 
of  absiracting  a  portion  of  another,  from  a 
small  portion  of  a  third,  how  weak  soever 
the  affinity  between  the  first  and  second 
of  these  bodies  may  be,  and  how  strong 
soever  the  affinity  between  the  second  and 
third.  Thus  potash  is  capable  of  abstract- 
ing part  of  the  acid  from  oxalate  of  lime, 
phosphate  of  lime,  and  carbonate  of  lime. 
Soda  and  lime  decompose  partially  sulphate 
of  potash.  Nitric  acid  subtracts  part  of 
the  base  from  oxalate  of  lime,  &c. 

Tiie  following  experiment,  advanced  by 
Berthollet,  will  prove  this  more  clearly. 

If  equal  parts,  by  weight,  of  sulphate  of 
barytes  and  potash  be  boiled,  in  a  small 
quantity  of  water,  to  dryness,  it  will  be 
found  that  the  sulphuric  acid  has  been  di- 
vided between  the  two  bases  in  the  com- 
pound ratio  of  their  mass,  and  their  force 
of  affinity.  The  greater  part  of  the  sul- 
phate of  barytes  will  be  found  undecompo- 
sed  ;  a  small  quantity  or  barytes  will  be 
found  at  liberty  ;  most  of  the  potash  will 
also  be  uncombined,  but  a  certain  portion 
will  be  united  with  the  sulphur  c  acid  which 
the  barytes  has  lost,  in  the  form  of  sulphate 
of  potash. 

It  is  not  merely  in  the  instance  stated 
here  that  this  division  of  one  body  between 
two  others,  according  to  their  respective 
masses  and  affinities,  takes  place,  there 
being  scarcely  any  example  to  the  contrary. 
Avid  as  the  affinities  of  bodies  vary  with 
their  masses,  it  is  obvious  that,  when  we 
speak  of  the  affinities  of  bodies,  we  ought 
to  consider  them  as  always  acting  in  certain 
determinate  proportions. 

AUAXTE.  (From  etvztvat,  to  dry.)  A  dry 
disease,  proceeding  from  a  f  •rmentat.ion  in 
the  siomach,  described  by  Hippocrates  de 
Morbis. 

AUAPSE.     The  fame. 
ACCIIKX.     (From  «y^«a>,  to  be   proud.) 
The  heck,  which,  in  the  posture  of  pride  is 
made  stiff  and  erect. 


AUR 


AUR 


Auditory  nerve.  See  J\'ervus  auditorius 
and  Portia  moUis. 

Auditory  passage.  See  Meatus  auditori- 
us externus  and  inter  nut. 

AUGUSTUS.  An  epithet  given  to  several 
compound  medicines. 

Auuscos.      (From    «UAO?,    a   pipe.)     A 
catheter,  or  clyster-pipe. 
AULOS.     The  same. 

AURA.  (From  «o>,  to  breathe.)  Any 
subtile  vapour,  or  exhalation. 

AURA  EPILEPTIC  A.  A  sensation 
which  is  felt  by  epileptic  patients,  as  if  a 
blast  of  cold  air  ascended  from  the  lower 
parts  towards  the  heart  and  head. 

AURA  SEM1NIS.  The  extremely  sub- 
tile  and  vivifying  portion  of  the  semen  vi- 
rile, that  ascends  through  the  Fallopian 
tubes,  to  impregnate  the  ovum  in  the  ova- 
rium. 

AURA  VITALIS.  So  Helmont  calls  the 
vital  heat. 

AURANTII  BACCJE.  Seville  oranges.  See 
Aurantium.  * 

AURANTII  CORTEX.  See  Aurantium. 
AURANTIUM.  (So  called  ab  anreo  co- 
lore,  from  its  golden  colour,  or  from  Aran- 
tium,  a  town  of  Achaia.)  Aurantium  hispa- 
lense.  Mains  aurantia  major.  Mains  au- 
rantia.  Aurantium  vulgare.  J\lalus  auran- 
tia vulgaris,  Mala  aurea.  Chrysoinelea. 
JVerantia.  Martianum  pomum.  Poma  an- 
rantia.  Seville  orange.  This  plant  is  the 
citrus  aurantium  of  Linn  sen  s:—petiolis  ala- 
tis  foliis  acuminatis.  Class,  Polyadelphia. 
Order,  Icosandric..  The  China  and  Seville 
orange  are  both  only  varieties  of  the  same 
species  ;  the  latter  is  met  with  in  our 
pharmacopoeias  ;  and  the  floivers,  leaves, 
yelloia  rind,  and  juice,  are  made  use  of  for 
"different  medical  purposes. 

The  flowers,  fores  naphce,  are  highly  odo- 
riferous, and  are  used  as  a  perfume ;  they 
ure  bitter  to  the  taste;  they  give  their  taste 
and  smell  both  to  water  and  to  spirit,  but 
most  perfectly  to  rectified  spirit  of  wine. 
The  water  which  is  distilled  from  these 
flowers,  is  called  aqua  Jlarum  naphg.  In 
distillation,  they  yield  a  small  quantity  of 
essential  oil,  which  is  called  oleum  vel  es- 
sentia  neroli  .-  they  are  brought  from  Italy 
and  France.  Orange  flowers  were,  at  one 
time,  said  to  be  a  useful  remedy  in  con- 
vulsive  and  epileptic  cases  ;  but  experi- 
ence has  not  confirmed  the  virtues  attribu- 
ted to  them. 

The  leaves  have  a  bitterish  taste,  and 
yield,  by  distillation,  an  essential  oil  ;  in- 
deed, by  rubbing  them  between  the  fingers 
and  the  thumb,  they  manifest  considerable 
fragrance.  They  have  been  applied  for  the 
.s:ime  purposes  as  the  flowers,  but  without 
success, 

The  yellow  rind  of  the  fruit,  freed  from 
the  white  fungous  part,  has  a  grateful  aro- 
matic flavour,  and  a  warm,  bitterish  taste. 
Infused  in  bo;ling  water,  it  gives  out  nearly 


all  its  smell  and  taste ;  cold  water  extracts 
the  bitter,  but  very  little  of  the  flavour.  In 
distillation,  a  light,  fragrant,  essential  oil 
rises,  without  the  bitter.  Its  qualities  are 
those  of  an  aromatic  and  bitter.  It  has 
been  employed  to  restore  the  tone  of  the 
stomach,  and  is  a  very  common  addition  to 
combinations  of  bitters,  used  in  dyspepsia. 
It  has  likewise  been  given  in  intermittent!:, 
in  a  dose  of  a  drachm,  twice  or  thrice  a  day. 
It  is  also  much  celebrated  as  a  powerful 
remedy,  in  menorrhagia,  and  immoderate 
uterine  evacuations.  Its  expressed  oil  is 
essence  of  Berg  a  mot. 

The  juice  of  Seville  oranges  is  a  grate- 
ful acid,  which,  by  allaying  heat,  quenching 
thirst,  promoting  various  excretions,  and 
diminishing  the  action  of  the  vascular 
sanguiferous  system,  proves  extremely  use- 
ful in  both  ardent  and  putrid  fevers  ; 
though  the  China  orange  juice,  as  impreg- 
nated with  a  larger  proportion  of  sugar, 
becomes  more  agreeable,  and  may  be  taken 
in  larger  quantities.  The  Seville  orange 
juice  is  particularly  serviceable  as  an  antis- 
corbutic, and  alone  will  prevent  or  cure 
scurvy  in  the  most  apparently  desperate 
circumstances.  In  dyspepsia,  putrid  bile 
in  the  stomach,  both  lemon  and  orange 
juice  are  highly  useful. 

AURANTIA  CURASSAVENTIA.  Aurantium 
Curassavense.  Curassoa,  or  Curassao  ap- 
ples, or  oranges.  The  fruit  so  called  seem 
to  be  the  immature  oranges,  that  by  some 
accident  have  been  checked  in  their  growth. 
They  are  a  grateful  aromatic  bitter,  of  a 
flavour  very  different  from  that  of  the  peel 
of  the  ripe  fruit,  and  without  any  acid  ; 
what  little  tartness  they  have  when  fresh, 
is  lost  in  drying.  Infused  in  wine,  or  bran- 
dy, they  afford  a  good  bitter  ibr  the  sto- 
mach. ,,  They  are  used  to  promote  the  dis- 
charge, in  issues,  whence  their  name  of 
issue  peas,  and  to  give  the  flavour  of  hops 
to  beer. 

AURICULA.  (Dim.  of  tiuris,  the  ear.) 
The  external  ear,  upon  which  are  several 
eminences  and  depressions,  as  the  helix, 
antihelix,  tragus,  antitrcigus,  conc/ue  auricu- 
lae, schaphu,  and  lobulus. 

AURICULA  JUM.  Fungus  sambuci- 
nus  Agaricus.  Auriculae  jorma.  Jew's 
ears.  A  membranaceous  fungus,  Pcziza 
auricula ;  concava  ruj-asa  auriforniis,  of 
l-innseus,  which  resembles  the  human  ear. 
Its  virtues  are  adstringent,  and  when  cm- 
ployed,  (by  some  its  internal  use  is  not 
thought  safe,)  it  is  made  into  a  decoction, 
as  a  gargle  for  relaxed  sore  throats. 

AURICULA  MUHIS.     See  Pilosella. 

AURICUUB  CORDIS.  The  auricles  of  the 
heari.  See  If  curt. 

AUR1CULARIS.  (Auricularis,  sc.  digi- 
tus:  from  auris,  the  ear.)  The  little 
finger  ;  MO  called  because  people  generally 
put  it  into  the  ear,  when  the  hearing  is  ob- 
structed. 


AVE 


AXI 


.93 


(A  wagoner.  Lrtt.)  A  ban- 
dage lor  the  sides  ;  so  called  because  it  is 
made  like  the  traces  of  a  wagon  horse. 
Galen. 

AURIGO.  (Jib  aureo  colore :  from  its 
yellow  colour.)  Thejauridice.  See/ctenu. 

AURIPIGMENTUM.  (From  aurum,  gold, 
and  pigmentum,  paint ;  so  culled  from  its 
colour  and  its  u*e  to  painters.  Yellow  or- 
piment.  See  Arsenic, 

AURIS.  (From  aura,  air,  as  being  the 
medium  of  hearing.)  The  ear,  or  organ  of 
hearing.)  See  Ear. 

AUBIS  LEVATOR      See  Le-vator  auris. 

AUBISCALPIUM.  (From  aim's,  the  ear, 
and  scalpo,  to  scrape.)  An  instrument  for 
cleansing  the  ear. 

AURIUM  SORDES.     The  wax  of  the  ears. 

AURIUM  TINNITUS.  A  ringing  noise  in 
the  ears. 

AURUGO.    The  jaundice. 

AUHUM.     Gold. 

AUHUM  HORIZONTALS.  Oil  of  cinnamon 
Hnd  sugar. 

AURUM  LEPROSUM.     Antimony. 

AUKUM  MUSIVUM.  A  preparation  of  tin, 
sulphur,  sal-ammoniac,  and  quick-silver. 

AURUM  POTABILA.  Gold  dissolved  and 
mixed  with  oil  of  rosemary,  to  be  drank. 

AURUS  BRAZILIANSIS.  Calamus  aro- 
maticus. 

AUTHEMERON.  (From  ctvTOf,  himself, 
and  »f*t£a.t  a  day.)  A  medicine  which  gives 
relief,  or  is  to  be  administered  the  same 
day. 

AUTOLITHOTOMUS.  One  who  cuts  him- 
self for  ihe  stone. 

AUTOCRA.TEIA.  The  healing  power  of 
nature.  Hippocrates. 

AuTorsiA.  (From  aucro?,  himself,  and 
37r7oju.au  to  see.)  Ocular  evidence. 

AUTOPTROS.  (From  SO/TO?,  itself,  and 
arygo?,  wheat.)  Bread  made  with  the  meal 
of  wheat,  from  which  the  bran  has  not  been 
removed.  Galen. 

AVESACU.  A  Molucca  tree,  of  a  caustic 
quality. 

AVAN&IS.    Avante.    Indigestion. 

A  V  ELL  AN  \.  (VeomMeUa,  or  avella, 
a  town  in  Campania,  where  they  grew.) 
The  hazel  nut. 

AVELLANA  CATHARTICA.  Barbadoes  nuts. 
A  purgative. 

AVELLANA  MEXICANA.  Cocoa  and  cho- 
colate nut. 

AVELLANA  FURGATRIX.    Garden  spurge. 

AUXII.IARII  MUSCULI.  The  pyramidal 
muscles  of  the  abdomen. 

A  VENA.  (From  aveo,  to  covet ;  be- 
cause cattle  are  so  fond  of  it.)  The  oat. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.    Class,  Tnandiia.    Order, 
Dygynia, 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  oat. 
A-vena  saliva  of  Linnaeus.    It  is  the  seed 

which  is  commonly  used,  and  called  the 


oat.  There  are  two  kinds  of  oats :  the 
black  and  the  white.  They  hav.-  similar 
virtues,  bat  the  black  are  chiefly  sown  for 
horses.  They  are  less  farinaceous,  and 
less  nourishing,  than  rice,  or  wheat ;  yet 
ali«,id  a  sufficient  nourishment,  ot  easy  di- 
ges'uon,  to  such  as  feed  constantly  on  them. 
In  Scotland,  and  some  of  the  Northern 
counties  ot  England,  oats  form  the  chief 
bread  of  the  inhabitants.  They  are 
much  ut>ed  in  Germany  ;  but,  in  Norway, 
out  bread  is  a  luxury,  among  the  common 
people.  Grueis,  made  witn  the  flour, 
or  meal,  called  oatmeal,  digest  easily, 
have  a  soft  mucuagmous  quality,  by  which 
they  obtund  acrimony,  and  are  used  for 
common  drink  and  food  in  fevers,  inflam- 
matory disorders,  coughs,  hoarseness, 
roughness,  and  exulceration  of  the  fauces ; 
and  water-gruels  answer  all  the  purposes  of 
Hippocrates'  ptisan.  Externally,  poul- 
tices, with  oatmeal,  vinegar,  and  a  very 
little  oil,  are  good  for -sprains  LIK!  bruises. 
Stimulant  poultices,  with  the  grounds  of 
strong  beer,  mixed  up  with  oatmea.1,  are 
made  for;  tumours,  £.c.  of  a  gangrenous 
tendency. 

AVENA  SATIVA.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  avena  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See 
jlvena. 

AVEN.E  SEMINA.     See  *3vena. 

Avens,  common.     See  CaryqpkyUMa. 

AVICENMA  TOMEJSTOSA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  plant  which  affords  the  Jlna- 
cardium  orientate  ot  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Anacardium  orientate. 

ATIGATO  PEAR.  This  delicious  fruit,  the 
produce  of  the  Laums  persea  of  Linnaeus, 
.when  ripe,  melts  in  the  mouth  like  marrow, 
which  it  greatly  resembles  in  flavour.  It  is 
supposed  to  be  the  most  nutricious  of  all  the 
tropical  fruits,  and  grows  in  vast  abun- 
dance in  the  West  Indies  and  New  Spain. 
The  unripe  fruit  have  but  little  taste ;  yet, 
being  very  salubrious,  are  often  eaten  with 
salt  and  pepper.  The  sailors,  when  they 
arrive  at  the  Havannah,  and  those  parts, 
purchase  them  in  great  quantities  ;  and, 
chopping  them  into  small  pieces,  with 
green  capsicums  and  a  little  salt,  regale 
themselves  heartily  with  them.  They  are 
esteemed  also  for  their  antidysenteric  quali- 
ties, and  are  prepared  in  a  variety  of  ways 
for  the  tables  of  the  rich. 

AXILLA,  (Axilla,  atzil,  Heb.  Scaliger 
deduces  it  from  ago>  to  act  ;  in  this  man- 
ner, ago,  axo,  axa,  axula,  axilla.)  The  ca- 
vity under  the  upper  part  of  the  arm,  called 
the  arm-pit. 

AXILLARY  ARTERIES.  JLrierLe  axillares. 
The  axillary  arteries  are  continuations  of 
the  subclavians,  and  give  off,  each  of  them, 
in  the  axilla,  four  mammary  arteries,  the 
subscapular,  and  the  posterior  and  anterior 
circumflex  arteries,  which  ramify  about 
the  joint. 


BAG 


BAD 


AXILLARY  NERVE.  Articular  nerve.  A 
branch  of  the  brachial  plaxus,  and  some- 
times of  the  raclial  nerve.  It  runs  out- 
wards  and  backwards,  around  the  neck  of 
the  humerus,  and  is  lost  in  the  mucies  of 
the  scapula. 

AXILLARY  VEINS.  Vetitc  axillares.  The 
axillary  veins  receive  the  blood  from 
the  veins  of  the  arm,  and  evacuate  it  into 
the  subclavian  vein. 

Axis.  (From  ago,  to  act.)  See  Denta- 
tus. 

AXUNGIA.  (From  axis,  an  axle-tree, 
and  ungitOi  u  anomt.)  Hog's  lard. 

AXUNGIA  CURATA.     Purified  hog's  lard. 

AXUNGIA  BE  MUBOIIA.     Marrow. 

AZAC.     (Arab.)     Gum  ammonkc. 

AZAMAR.  Native  cinnabar.  Vermil- 
lion. 

AZED.     A  fine  kind  of  campliire. 

AZOT.  (From  a,  priv.  ami  fa,  to  live  ; 
because  it  is  unfit  for  respiration.)  See 


AZOT,  GASEOUS  OXYD  OF.  See  Nitrogen, 
gaseous  oxyd  of. 

AZOTH.  An  imaginary  universal  re- 
medy. 

AZUB.     Alum. 

AZURIUH.  Quicksilver,  sulphur,  and 
sal-ammoniac. 


AZTGES.     (From   a,  priv.   and 
yoke.)     The  os  phenoides  was  so   called, 
because  it  has  no  fellow. 

AZYGOS.  (From  *,  priv.  and  £py>c,  a 
yoke;  because  it  has  no  fellow.)  Several 
single  muscles,  veins,  bones,  &c.  are  so 
called. 

AZYGOS  3IORGAGNI.  A  muscle  of  the 
mouth. 

AZYGOS  PROCESSUS.  A  process  of  h  e 
os  sphaenoides. 

AZYGOS  UVULJE.  Palato-staphilinus  of 
Douglas.  Staphilinus,  or  Epi&taphiUnus  of 
Winslow.  A  muscle  ot  the  uvula,  which 
arises  at  one  extremity  of  the  suture  which 
joins  the  palate  bones,  runs  down  the  whole 
length  of  the  velum  and  uvula,  resembling 
an  earth-worm,  and  adhering  to  the  tendons 
of  the  circumilexi.  It  is  inserted  into  the 
tip  of  the  uvula.  Its  use  is  to  raise  the 
uvula  upwards  and  forwards,  and  to  short- 
en it. 

AZYGOS  VEIN.  Vena  azygos.  Vena  sine 
part.  This  vein  is  situated  in  the  right  ca- 
vity of  the  thorax,  upon  the  dorsal  verte- 
brae. It  receives  the  blood  from  the  verte- 
bral, intercostal,  bronchial,  pericardiac, 
and  diaphragmatic  veins,  and  evacuates  it 
into  the  vena  cava  superior. 


B 


•ABUZICARIUS.  (From  &t£st£a>,  to  speak 
inarticulately.)  The  incubus,  or  night- 
mare ;  so  called  because,  in  this  disorder, 
the  person  is  apt  to  make  an  inarticulate 
and  confused  noise. 

BACCA  MONSPELIENSIS.     See  Baccharis. 

BACCALIA.  (d  baccharum  copid,  be- 
cause it  abounds  in  berries.)  The  bay,  or 
laurel -tree. 

BACCJE  BERMUDENSES.  See  Saponaria 
cucula. 

BACCJE  JUNIPERI.  Juniper  berries.  See 
Juniperus. 

BACCJE  LAURI.  Laurel  berries.  See 
Laurus. 

BACCJE  NORLANDIC:E.  The  fruit  of  the 
Rubus  arcticus  of  Linn  sens  :  foliis  alternatis, 
caule  inermi  vniforo.  They  are  recom- 
mended by  Linnaeus  as  possessing  an- 
tiseptic, refrigerant,  and  antiscorbutic 
qualities. 

BACCJE  PiscATORijE.  See  Cocculus  in- 
dicits, 

BACCHARIS.  (From  bacchus,  wine  ; 
from  its  frngrance  resembling  that 
liquor.)  Bacchar.  Bacca  monspeliensis. 
Corryza  tertia  Dioscoridis,  Eupatoriiim.  The 


plant  so  called  is  the  Imila  dysenterica  of 
Linnaeus.  Ploughman's  spikenard.  Great 
fleabane.  It  is  sweet-scented,  and  the 
roots  smell  like  cinnamon,  and  are  said  to 
powerfully  emmenagogue,  and  the  leaves 
moderately  astringent. 

BACKER'S  PILLS.  Pilule  tonics  Bacheri, 
A  celebrated  medicine  in  France,  employed 
for  the  cure  of  dropsies.  Their  principal 
ingredient  is  the  extract  of  melampodium, 
or  black  hellebore. 

BACCHIA.  (From  bacchits,  wine  ;  be- 
cause it  generally  proceeds  from  hard 
drinking  and  intemperance.)  Guita  rosn- 
cea.  A  name  given  by  Linnaeus  to  a  pim- 
pled face. 

BACCULI.  Is  used,  by  some  writers,  for 
a  particular  k*pd  of  lozenges,  shaped  into 
little  short  rolls.  Ilildanus  likewise  uses 
it  for  an  instrument  in  surgery. 

BACOBA.     The  Banana. 

BADIAGA.  A  kind  of  sponge  usually 
sold  in  Russia,  the  powder  of  which  is  said 
to  take  away  the.  livid  marks  of  blows  and 
bruises  within  a  few  hours.  It  is  only  de- 
scribed by  Bauxbaum,  and  its  nature  is 
not  properly  understood.  . 


BAL 


BAL 


95 


BADIAN  SEMEN*.  The  seed  of  a  tree 
which  grows  in  China,  and  smells  like  ani- 
seed. "The  Chinese  (and  Dutch,  in  imita- 
tion of  them)  sometimes  use  the  badiane 
to  give  their  tea  an  aromatic  taste.  See 
Anisum  stellatum. 

BABIZA  ACIUA.    See  Bath  water. 

BADRANUM  SEMEN-     Indian  aniseed. 

BADUCCA.  (Indian.)  A  species  of  cap- 
paris. 

BAnzcHER.     An  antidote. 

R;EOS.  (B*«?.)  In  Hippocrates  it  means 
few  ;  but  in  P.  jEgineta,  it  is  an  epithet  for 
a  poultice. 

BAGNIGC.E  WELLS.  A  saline  mine- 
ral spring1,  in  London,  resembling  the 
Epsom  mineral.  In  most  constitutions, 
three  half-pints  is  considered  a  full  dose  for 
purging. 

BAGNIO,  f  From  bagno,  Ital.)  A  bathing 
or  swetting-house. 

BAHEI  roroLLi.  Ray  takes  it  to  be  the 
Areca,  or  Fanfel. 

BVHFL  SCIIUM.I.  An  Indian-tree;  the 
Genista  spinosa  Indira ,-  a  decoction  of 
the  roots  of  which  r  diuretic.  The  leaves, 
boiled  and  sprinkled  in  vinegar,  have  the 
same  effect,  according  to  Ray. 

BAT  AC.    w: -.•;«-..  lead, 

BAT  A.     T  e  plantain  tree. 

BA'-.ENA  MAKROCEPHALA.  (Bethmva.  from 
&O.KKUI.  to  c?>*.  fr-)Tii  its  p<.'»ver  in  casting 
up  w?.ter  ;  av-d  ^teutgoKtyAAo; ;  from  ^asotgo?, 
lon^.  and  xe<p*?u%  ".  head  ;  from  the  length 
of  '.•*  Dead.)  TUe  systematic  name  of  a 
species  of  wha!e. 

BALALINUM  OLEUM.     Oil  of  the  ben-nut. 

BALA.NociST4.K-uM.  (From  @>a.Ktwoe,  a 
nut,  ar.dxasttvov,  a  chestnut;  so  called  from 
its  tuberous  root.^  The  bunium  bulbocas- 
tanum,  or  earth-nut. 

BALANOS.  Balavus.  (From  @<t\\u>,  to 
cast ;  br-c..U';e  it  sheds  its  fruit  upon  the 
ground  )  1.  An  acorn. 

2.  Hippocrates,  in  his  Treatise  de  Affec- 
tionibus,  expresses  by  it  the  oak. 

3  Theophrsstus  uses  it  sometimes,  to 
express  any  glandiferous  tree. 

4.  From  the  similitude  of  form,  this  word  is 
used  to  express  suppositories  and  pessaries. 

5.  A  name  of  the  glans  penis. 

RALAUSTIUM.  (From  £*AIO?,  various, 
and  *va,  to  dry ;  so  called  from  the  va- 
riety of  its  colours,  and  its  becoming  soon 
drv ;  or  from  /Sxetratva,  to  germinate.)  Ba- 
laustia.  A  large  rose-like  flower,  of  a 
red  colour,  the  produce  of  the  plant  from 
which  we  obtain  the  granatum.  See  Gra- 
natum. 

BALBUTIES.  (From  £tfitf»,  to  stam- 
mer; or  from  balbel,  Heb.  to  stammer  )  A 
defect  of  speech  ;  properly,  that  sort  of 
stammering  where  the  patient  sometimes 
hesitates,  and  immediately  after,  speaks 
precipitately.  It  is  the  Psellismns  Balbu- 
tiens  of  Cullen. 


BAHSTA.  (From  /Sauxa,  to  cast.)  The 
astragulus,  a  bone  of  the  foot,  was  former- 
ly called  os  bf  lisisc,  because  the  ancients 
used  to  cast  it  from  their  slings. 

Balmoney.     See  Meum  athamanticum. 
Balm.     SeeJWeKssa. 
Balm  of  Cilead.     See  JWoldavica. 
Balm  of  Mecca.     See  Balsamum  Gilea- 
dense. 

Balm,  Turkey.  See  Moldavica. 
BALLOTE,  (From  &axa>,  to  send  forth, 
and  «f,  «rof,  ti\e  ear ;  because  it  sends 
forth  flower.*  like  ears  )  Ballota.  Stinking 
horehound.  A  nettle-like  plant.  The 
battote  nigra  of  Linnaeus. 

BALNEUM.  A  bath,  or  bathing-house. 
See  Bath. 

BALNEUM  AMMALE.  The  wrapping  any 
part  of  an  animal,  just  killed,  round  the 
body,  8r  a  limb. 

BALNEUM  ARENvE.  A  sand-bath  for 
chymical  purposes.  See  /lath. 

BALNEUM  CAL1DUM.  A  hot-bath. 
See  Bath. 

BALNEUM  FRIGIDUM.  A  cold  bath. 
See  Bath> 

BALNEUM  MARINE.  Balneum  maris. 
A  warm -water  b*th.  See  Bath 

BALNEUM  MEDICATUM.  A  bath 
impregnated  v  ith  drsigs. 

BALNEUM  SICCUM.  Balneum  cinereum. 
A  dry  bath,  either  with  ashes,  sand,  or  iron 
filings. 

BALNEUM  SULPHUREUM.  A  sulphur 
bath. 

BALNEUM  TEPIDUM.  A  bath  heated 
from  93  t..  96  or  98  deg.  of  Fahrenheit's 
thermometer. 

BALNEUM  VAPORIS.  A  vapour 
bath. 

B  A  LOON.  {Ballon  or  balon,  French) 
A  large  glass  receiver  in  the  form  of  a  hol- 
low globe.  For  certain  chymical  operations 
buttons  are  made  with  two  necks,  placed 
opposite  to  each  other;  one  tfl  receive  the 
neck  of  a  retort,  and  the  other  to  enter 
the  neck  of  a  second  balloon:  this  appara- 
tus is  called  enfiladed  balloons.  Their  usd 
is  to  increase  the  whole  space  of  the  re- 
ceiver, because  any  number  of  these  may 
be  adjusted  to  erch  other.  The  only  one 
of  these  vessels  wlich  is  generally  used,  is 
a  small  oblong  balloon  with  two  necks, 
which  is  to  be  luted  to  the  retort,  and  to 
the  receiver,  or  great  balloon  ;  it  serves  to 
remove  this  receiver  from  the  body  of  the 
furnace,  and  to  hinder  it  from  being- too 
much  heated. 

BALSAM.  (Bahamnm.  From  baal 
samum,  Hebrew.)  The  term  balsam  was 
anciently  applied  to  any  strong-scented,  na- 
tural vegetable  resin  of  about  the  fluidity 
of  treacle ;  inflammable,  not  miscible 
with  water,  without  addition,  and  sup- 
posed to  be  possessed  of  many  medical  vir- 
tues. All  the  turpentines,  the  Peruvian 


96 


BAL 


BAL 


balsam,  copaiba  balsam,  &c.  are  examples 
of  natural  balsams.  Besides,  many  medi- 
cines compounded  of  various  resins,  or  oils, 
and  hro'ight  to  this  consistence,  obtained 
the  name  of  balsam.  Latterly,  however, 
the  tern  has  been  restricted  totho«e  resins 
which  c<;nta;n  the  Benzole  acid.  Of  these 
only  three  me  commonly  kno\vn,  the  gum 
benzoin,  b:u  am  of  Toiu,  or  Peru,  and 
storax. 

BALSAM  APPLE,  MALE.  The  fruit  of  the 
momordica  e.laterium  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  the 
faec.ila.  ufthe  fruit  of  this  plant,  which  af- 
fords the  elateruim  of  the  shops. 

BALSAM,  ARTIFICIAL.  Compound  medi- 
cines are  thus  termed  vvhich  are  made  of  a 
balsamic  consistence  and  fragrance.  They 
are  generally  composed  of  expressed  or 
ethereal  oils,  resins,  and  other  solid  bodies, 
which  give  them  the  consistence  of  butter. 
The  basis,  or  body  of  them,  is  expressed 
oil  of  nutmeg-,  and  frequently  wax,  butter, 
&c.  They  are  usually  tinged  with  cinna- 
bar and  suffron. 

Balsam  Canary.     See  Jlfoldavica. 

Balsam  of  Canada.  See  Balsamum  Cana- 
dense. 

JBalsam  of  Copaivce.  See  Balsamum  Co- 
pai"v<e. 

BALSAM,  NATURAL.  A  resin,  which  has 
not  yet  assumed  the  concrete  form,  but 
still  continues  in  a  fluid  state,  is  so  called, 
as  common  turpentine,  balsamum  copaiva, 
peruvianum,  tolutanum,  &c. 

Balsam^  Peruvian.  See  Balsamum  Peru- 
vianum, 

Balsam  of  sulphur.  See  Balsamum  sul- 
phnris. 

Balsam  of  Tolu.   See  Balsamum  tolutanum. 

Balsam.  Turkey.     See  Moldavica. 

BALSAMATIO.  (From  balrtamumtsi  balsam.) 
The  embalming  of  dead  bodies. 

BALSAMEA.  (From  balsumum,  balsam.) 
The  balm  of  Gilead  fir ;  so  called  from  its 
odour.  See  Balsamum  canadense. 

BALSAMEL.SON.  (From  batsamum,  bal- 
sam, and  exam,  oil.)  Balm  of  Gilead,  or 
true  balsam um  Judaicum. 

BALSAM  OLEUM.     Balm  of  Gilead. 

BALS AMIGA.  (Bulsamica,  sc.  medica- 
menta  /  from  fiseyratpov,  balsam.)  Balsamics. 
A  term  generally  applied  to  substances  of 
a  smooth  and  oily  consistence,  which  pos- 
sess emollient,  sweet,  and  generally  aro 
matic  qualities.  Huffman  calls  those  me- 
dicines by  »lvs  nanv,  which  are  hot  and 
acrid,  and  also  the  natural  balsams,  stimu- 
lating gums,  &c.  by  which  the  vital  heat 
is  increased.  Dr.  'Mullen  speaks  of  them 
under  the  joint  title  oi'balsamfca  et  resinosa, 
considering  that  turpentine  is  the  basis  of 
all  balsams. 

BALSAMTFERA  BRAZILIESTSIS.  The  bal- 
sam copaiba  tree.  . 

BALSAMIFERA  IxmcATfA.  The  Peruvian 
balsam  tree. 


BALSAM1TA  MAS.  (Frombalsamum.j 
Balsumita  major.  Tanacetum  hortense. 
Costus  hortorum.  Costomary,  or  alecost. 
The  plant  which  bears  this  name  in  the 
pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Tanacetum  balsamiti 
of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  ovatis,  integris  serratis. 

A  fragra1  t-smelling  herb,  somewhat  like 
that  of  mint ;  formerly  esteemed  as  a  cor- 
roborant, carminative,  and  emmenagogue. 

BALSAMITA  FfEMiNEA.     See  Ageratum. 

BALSAMITA  LUTEA.  The  polygonum  per* 
sicariu  of  Linnaeus.  See  Persicaria. 

BALSAMITA  MIKOR.     Sweet  maudlin. 

BALSAMITA  MAJOR.  See  Balsamita 
mas. 

BASAMUM.  (From  baal  samen,  Heb. 
the  prince  of  oils.)  A  balsam.  See  Bal- 
sam. 

BALSAMUM  J£GYPTIACUM.  See  Balsam- 
wn  Gileadense. 

BAL.-AMUM  AMERICANUM.  See  Balsam- 
um Peruvianum. 

BALSAMUM  ANODYNUM.  A  preparation 
made  from  tacamahacca,  distilled  with 
turpentine  and  soap  liniment,  and  tincture 
of  opium. 

BALSAMUM  ALPINUM.  See  Balsamum 
Gileadense. 

BALSAMUM  ANTIAONII.  A  remedy 
formerly  applied  to  cancel. 

BALSAMUM  ARC^EI.  A  preparation  com- 
posed of  gum-elemi  and  suet. 

BALSAMUM  ASIATICUM.  See  Balsamum 
Gileadense. 

BALSAMUM  BRAZILIENSE.  See  Balsam- 
um copaibtf. 

BALSAMUM  CANADENSE.  Canada 
balsam.  Balsam  of  Canadian  fir.  One  of 
the  purest  turpentines,  procured  from  the 
Pinns  balsamea  of  Linnaeus,  and  imported 
from  Canada.  For  its  properties,  see  Tur- 
pentines. 

BALSAMUM  CEPHALICUM.  A  distillation 
of  oils,  nutmeg,  cloves,  amber,  &c. 

BALSAMUM  COMMENDATORIS.  A  com. 
position  of  storax,  benzoe,  myrrh,  aloes, 
&c. 

BALSAMUM  COPAIBA.  (Many  of 
the  Americans  call  all  odoriferous  resins 
and  sweet-seen icd  gums,  copal  ,•  and  the 
word  iba,  or  iva.  is  the  name  for  a  tree  ; 
hence  copaiva )  Balsamum  Brazitiense. 
Bahamum  copaiba.  Balsamum  de  copaibu. 
Balsamum  capivi.  Copaiba. 

Copaiba  balsam  is  a  yellow-  resinous 
juice,  of  a  moderately  agreeable  smell, 
and  a  bitterish  biting  taste,  very  perma- 
nent on  the  tongue.  The  tree  which  af- 
fords it,  is  the  Copaifera  officinalis  of  Lin- 
naeus. Class,  Jlecandria.  Order,  Monn- 
gynia.  It  is  obtained  by  making  deep  in- 
cisions near  i'.s  trunk,  when  the  balsam 
immediately  issues,  and,  at  th^  proper 
sctison,  flows  in  such  abundance,  that 
sometimes,  in  ihree  hours,  twelve  pounds 
have  been  procured.  The  older  tree 


BAL 

afford  the  best  balsam,  and  yield  it  two 
or  three  times  in  the  same  year.  The 
balsam  supplied  by  the  yout.g  and  vigo- 
rous trees,  which  abound  with  the  most 
juice,  is  crude  and  watery,  and  is,  there- 
fore,  accounted  less  valuable.  Wh.le  flow, 
ing  from  the  tree,  this  balsam  is  a  co:our- 
le&s  fluid  ;  in  time,  however,  it  acquires  a 
yellowish  tinge,  and  the  consistence  of 
oil ;  but,  though  by  age  it  has  been  found 
thick,  like  honey,  yet  it  never  becomes 
solid,  like  other  resinous  fluids.  By  dis- 
tillation in  water,  the  oil  is  separated  from 
the  resin ;  and,  in  the  former,  the  taste  and 
smell  of  the  balsam  are  concentrated.  If 
the  operation  is  carefully  performed,  about 
one-half  of  the  balsam  rises  into  the  re- 
ceiver, in  the  form  of  oil.  The  balsam 
unites  with  fixed  and  volatile  oils,  and 
with  spirit  of  wine.  It  is  given  in  all  dis- 
eases of  the  urinary  organs,  when  no  in- 
flammation is  present.  In  gleets,  and  in 
gonorrhoea,  it  was  once  a  favourite  reme- 
dy, but  is  now  disused.  In  diseases  of  the 
kidneys  it  is  still  employed,  though  less 
frequently  than  usual ;  and  in  haemorrhoids 
it  is  occasionally  trusted.  The  dose  is  from 
20  to  30  drops,  twice  or  three  times  a  day, 
mixed  with  water,  by  means  of  an  egg,  or 
other  mucilage.  The  balsam  ot'copuivae  is 
occasionally  adulterated  with  turpen  ine, 
but  its  virtues  are  not  greatly  injured  by  the 
fraud. 

BALSAMUM  EMBRYONUM.  A  prepara- 
tion of  aniseed. 

BALSAMUM  GENUJNUM  ANTIQ.UORUM. 
See  Balsamum  Gileadense. 

BALSAMUM  GILEADENSE.  Bal- 
samum, genuinum  antiquorum.  Bulsamelaeon* 
J&gyptiacum  balsamum.  Balsamam  Jlsiati- 
cum.  Balsamum  Judiacum.  Balsamum 
Syriacum.  Balsamum  e  Mecca  Balsamum 
alpini.  Oleum  balsami.  Opobulsamum. 
Xyrobalsamum  Balsam,  or  balm  of  Gilead. 
A  resinous  juice,  obtained  by  making  in- 
cisions  into  the  bark  of  the  Amyris  Gilea* 
densis  of  Linnaeus: — foliis  tematis  integer- 
rimis,  pedunculis  umfloris  lateralibus.  Class, 
Octandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The  tree 
grows  spontaneously,  particularly  near  to 
Mecca,  on  the  Asiatic  side  of  the  Red  Sea. 
The  juice  of  the  fruit  is  termed  carpobalsa- 
mum  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  and  that  of  the 
wood  and  branches  ocylobakamum.  The  best 
sort  is  a  spontaneous  exudation  from  the 
tree,  and  is  held  in  so  high  estimation  by 
the  Turks,  that  it  is  rarely,  if  ever,  to  be 
met  with  genuine  among  us.  The  medicinal 
virtues  of  the  genu  ne  balsam  of  Gilead, 
have  been  highly  rated,  undoubtedly  with 
much  exaggeration.  The  common  balsam 
of  Mecca  is  scarcely  used ;  but  its  qualities 
seem  to  be  very  similar  to  those  of  the  bal- 
sam of  Tolu,  with  perhaps  more  acrimony. 
The  dose  is  from  15  to  50  drops. 

BALSAMUM  GUAIACINUM.  Balsam  of 
Peru  and  spirits  of  wine. 


BAL 


97 


BALSAMUM  GUIDONIS.  The  same  as  bal- 
samum anodynum. 

BALSAMUM  HUNGARICUM.  A  balsam 
prepared  from  a  coniferous  tree  on  the 
Carpathian  mountains. 

BALSAMUM  JUDAICUM.  See  Balsamum 
Gileadense. 

BALSAMUM  LOCATELLI.  (LocatelU  ,•  so 
called  fom  its  inventor  Lucatelius.)  Bal- 
samum Lucatelli.  A  preparation  made  of 
oil,  turpentine,  wax,  and  red  saunders  ;  now 
disused ;  formerly  exhibited  in  coughs  of 
long  standing. 

BALSAMUM  MAS.  The  herb  costmary. 
See  Balsamitamas. 

BALSAMUM  JE  MECCA.  See  Balsamum, 
Gileadense. 

BALSAMUM  MEXICANUM.      See  Balsamum 
Pevuvianum. 

BALSAMUM  NOVUM.  A  new  balsam  from 
a  red  fru<t  in  the  West  Indies. 

BALSAMUM  ODORIFERUM.  A  preparation 
of  oil.  wax,  and  any  essential  oil. 

BALSAMUM  PERUVIANUM.  (From 
its  country,  Peru.)  Putzochill.  Indian, 
Mexican,  and  American  balsam.  Carbareiba 
is  the  name  of  the  tree  from  which,  ac- 
cording to  Piso  and  Ray,  it  is  taken. 
It  is  the  Myroxylon  peruifewm  of  Lin- 
naeus, which  grows  in  the  warmest  pro- 
vinces of  South  America,  and  is  remarkable 
for  its  elegant  appearance.  Every  part  of 
the  tree  abounds  with  a  resinous  juice; 
even  the  leaves  being  full  of  transparent 
resinous  points,  like  those  of  the  orange- 
tree. 

Balsam  of  Peru  is  of  three  kinds  ;  or  ra- 
ther, it  is  one  and  the  same  balsam,  having 
three  several  names :  1.  The  balsam  of  in- 
cision ;  2.  The  dry  balsam ;  3.  The  balsam 
of  lotion.  The  virtues  of  this  balsam,  as 
a  cordial,  pectoral,  and  restorative  stimu- 
lant, and  tonic,  are  by  some  thought  to  be 
very  great.  It  is  given  with  advantage  from 
5  to  10  or  15  drops  for  a  dose,  in  dyspepsia, 
atonic  gout,  in  consumptions,  asthmas  ne- 
phritic complaints,  obstructions  of  the  vis- 
cera, and  suppressions  of  the  menses.  It  is 
best  taken  dropped  upon  sugar.  The  yolk 
of  an  egg,  or  mucilage  of  gum-arabic,  will, 
indeed,  dissolve  it  ;  it  may,  by  that  way,  be 
made  into  an  emulsion  ;  and  it  is  less  acrid 
in  that  form  than  when  taken  singly.  It 
is  often  made  an  ingredient  in  boluses  and 
electuaries,  and  enters  into  two  of  the  of- 
ficinal compositions  :  the  tinctura  balsami 
Peruviani  compositi,  and  the  trochisci  gly- 
cyrrhyzse.  Externally,  it  is  recommended 
as  a  useful  application  to  relaxed  ulcers, 
not  disposed  to  heal. 

BALSAMUM  PERSICUM.  A  balsamum 
composed  of  storax,  benzoe,  myrrh^  and 
aloes. 

BALSAMUM  RACKASIRA.  This  balsam, 
which  is  inodorous  when  cold,  but  of  a 
smell  approaching  to  that  of  Tolu  balsam 
when  heated,  is  brought  from  India  in 


98 


BAL 


BAN 


gourd-shells.  It  is  slightly  bitter  to  the 
taste,  and  adheres  to  the  teeth,  on  chewing. 
It  is  supposed  to  be  one  of  the  factitious 
balsams,  and  is  scarcely  ever  prescribed  in 
this  country. 

BALSAM  UM  SAMECH.  A  factitious  balsam, 
composed  of  tartar,  dulcified  by  spirits  of 
wine. 

BALSAMUM  SAPOSTACEUM.  A  name  given 
to  the  preparation  called  opodeldoc. 

BALSAMUM  SATURNI.  The  remedy  so 
named  is  prepared  by  dissolving  the  ace- 
tate of  lead  in  oil  of  turpentine,  and  di- 
gesting the  mixmre  till  it  acquires  a  red 
colour.  This  is  found  to  be  a  good  remedy 
for  cleansing  foul  ulcers  ;  but  it  is  not  ac- 
knowledged in  our  dispensatories. 

BALSAMUM   STYRACIS   BKIJZOINI.     Gum- 
benjoin  is  so  called.     See  Benxoinum. 
BALSAMUM  SUCCINI.     Oil  of  amber. 
BALSAMUM    SULPHURIS.     A    solution    of 
sulphur  in  oil. 

BALSAMUM  SULPHCRIS  ANISATUM.  Balsam 
of  sulphur,  and  oil  of  aniseed. 

BALSAMUM  SULPHCRIS  BARBADENSE,  Sul- 
phur boiled  with  Barbadoes  tar. 

BALSAMUM  SULPHURIS  CRASSUM.  Thick 
balsam  of  sulphur. 

BALSAMUM  SULPHURIS  TEREB'INTHINA- 
TUM.  This  is  made  by  digesting  the  sulphur 
with  oil  of  turpentine,  and,  in  the  latter, 
adding  the  oil  of  aniseed.  They  are  now 
confined  to  veterinary  medicine. 

BALSAMUM  SULPHURIS  SIMPLEX.  Sulphur 
boiled  with  oil. 

BALSAMUM  SYRIACUM.  The  balm  of 
Gilead.  See  Balsamum  Gileadense. 

BALSAMUMTOLUTANUM.  Balsam 
of  Tolu.  The  tree  Toluifera  balsamum 
of  Linnaeus,  from  which  this  balsam  is 
procured,  grows  in  South  America,  in  the 
'  province  of  Tolu,  behind  Carthagena, 
whence  we  are  supplied  with  the  balsam, 
which  is  brought  to  us  in  little  gourd -shells. 
The  balsam  is  obtained  by  making  incisions 
into  the  bark  of  the  tree,  and  is  collected 
into  spoons,  which  are  made  of  black  wax, 
frorfl  which  it  is  poured  into  proper  vessels. 
It  thickens,  and  in  time  becomes  concrete  : 
it  has  a  fragrant  odour,  and  a  warm 
sweetish  taste.  It  dissolves  entirely  in  al- 
cohol, and  communicates  its  odour  and 
taste  to  water,  by  boiling.  It  contains 
acid  of  benzoin.  This  is  the  mildest  of  all 
the  balsams.  It  has  been  used  as  an  ex- 
pectorant; but  its  powers  are  very  incon- 
siderable, and  it  is  at  present  employed 
principally  on  account  of  its  flavour  some- 
what resembling  that  of  lemons.  It  is  di- 
rected, by  the  pharmacopoeias,  in  the  sy- 
rupus  Tolutanus,  tinctura  Tolutana,  and 
syrupus  balsamicus. 

BALSAMUM  TRAUMATICUM.  Vulnerary 
balsam.  A  form  of  medicine  prescribed  in 
the  London  Dispensatory,  intended  to  sup- 
ply the  place  of  the  tincture  commonly 
called  Friar's  balsam,  so  famous  for  curing 


old    ulcers.     The   London    College  have 
named  it  Tinctura  Benzoin!  composita. 

BALSAMUM  UNIVERSALE.  A  name  given 
to  the  unguentum  saturninum  of  old  phar- 
macopoeias. 

BALSAMUM  VERUM.  See  Balsamum  Gilea- 
dense. 

BALSAMUM  VIRIDE.  Linseed-oil,  turpen- 
tine and  verdigrise,  mixed  together. 

BALSAMUM  VITM  HOFFMANNI.  Beaume 
de  vie.  An  artificial  .balsam,  so  named 
from  its  inventor,  and  composed  of  a  great 
variety  of  the  warmest  and  most  grateful 
essential  oils,  such  as  nutmegs,  cloves,  la- 
vender, &c.  with  balsam  of  Peru,  dissolv- 
ed in  highly  rectified  spirit  of  wine  ;  but  it 
is  now  greatly  abridged  in  the  number  of 
ingredients,  and  but  little  used. 

BALZOINUM.     The  gum-benjamin. 

BAMBALIO.  (From  |&t,«Csuya>,  to  speak 
inarticulately.)  A  person  who  stammers, 
or  lisps. 

BAMBOO,  (Indian.)  The  young  shoots 
of  the  arundo  bambos  of  Linnaeus,  which  are 
prepared  by  the  natives  of  both  Indies 
with  vinegar,  garlic,  pepper,  Sec.  into  a 
very  excellent  pickle,  which  promotes  the 
appetite,  and  assists  digestion. 

BAMIA  MOSCHATA.     See  Jlbelmoschus. 

BAMIER.  The  n^me  of  a  plant  common 
in  Egypt,  the  husk  of  which  they  dress 
with  meat,  and,  from  its  agreeable  flavour, 
make  great  use  of  it  in  their  ragouts. 

BAN  ARBOR.    The  coffee-tree. 

BANANA.  (Indian.)  Bananeira.  Fi- 
coides.  Picas  Indica.  Jlfusa  fructu  cucu* 
merino  breviori.  Senoria.  Pacceira.  The 
Banana,  or  Plantain-tree.  The  most  remark- 
able species  of  this  genus  of  plants  are, 

1.  The  paradisaica,  or  plantain. 

2.  The  musa  sapientum,  or  banana-tree. 

Both  are  among  the  most  important  pro- 
ductions of  the  earth.  The  first  sort  is  cul- 
tivated in  all  the  islands  of  the  West-In- 
dies, where  the  fruit  serves  the  Indians  for 
bread ;  and  some  of  the  white  people  also 
prefer  it  to  most  other  things,  especially  to 
the  yams  and  cassada  bread.  This  tree  is 
cultivated,  on  a  very  extensive  scale  in 
Jamaica  ;  without  the  fruit  of  which,  Dr. 
Wright  says,  the  island  would  scarcely  be 
habitable,  as  no  species  of  provision  would 
supply  their  place.  Even  flour,  or  bread 
itself,  would  be  less  agreeable,  and  less 
able  to  support  the  laborious  negro,  so  as 
to  enable  him  to  do  his  business,  or  to  keep 
in  health.  Plantains  also  fatten  horses, 
cattle,  swine,  dogs,  fowls,  arid  other  do- 
mestic animals.  The  leaves,  being  smooth 
and  soft,  are  employed  as  dressings  after 
blisters.  The  water  from  the  soft  trunk  is 
astringent,  and  employed  by  some  to  check 
diarrhoeas.  Every  other  part  of  the  tree  is 
useful  in  different  parts  of  rural  economy. 
The  leaves  are  used  as  narpkins  and  table- 
cloths, and  are  food  for  hogs.  The  second 
sort,  musa  sapientum,  or  banana-tree,  dif- 


BAR 


BAR 


fers  from  the  pavadisiaca,  in  having  its 
stalks  marked  with  dark  purple  stripes  and 
spots.  The  fruit  is  shorter,  straighter,  and 
rounder ;  the  pulp  is  softer,  and  of  a  more 
luscious  taste.  It  is  never  eaten  green  ; 
but,  when  ripe,  it  is  very  agreeable,  eitner 
eaten  raw  or  fried  in  slices,  as  fritters,  and 
is  relished  by  all  ranks  of  people  in  the 
West  Indies.  Both  the  above  plants  were 
carried  to  the  West  Indies  from  the  Cana- 
ry Islands ;  whither,  it  is  believed,  they  had 
been  brought  from  Guinea,  where  they 
grow  naturally. 

BA^ANEIRA.     See  Banana, 

BAUCIA.  The  Elaphoboscum,  or  wild 
parsnip. 

BANDAGE 


Fascia.     An 


Deligatio. 

apparatus  consisting  of  one  or  several  pieces 
of  linen,  or  flannel,  and  intended  for  co- 
vering or  surrounding  parts  of  the  body  for 
surgical  purposes.  Bandages  are  either 
simple  or  compound.  The  chief  of  the 
simple  are  the  circular,  the  spiral,  the 
uniting,  the  retaining,  the  expellent,  and 
the  creeping.  The  compound  bandages 
used  in  surgery,  are  the  T  bandage,  the 
suspensory  one;  the  capistrum,  the  eigh- 
teen-tail  uandage,  and  others  to  be  met 
with  in  surgical  treatises. 

BA.NDURA.  A  plant  which  grows  in  Cey- 
lon, whose  root  is  said  to  be  astringent. 

BANGUE.  Bange.  A  species  of  opiate 
in  great  use  throughout  the  East,  for  its 
intoxicating  qualities.  It  is  the  leaf  of  a 
kind  of  wild  hemp,  growing  in  the  countries 
of  the  Levant,  and  made  into  powder,  pills, 
or  conserves. 

BANICA.     The  wild  parsnip. 
BANILIA.     See  Vanilla. 
BANILAS.     See  Vanilla. 
BAOBAB.      Bahobab.      A  species  of  the 
genus  of  plants  called  by  Linnaeus  Adanso- 
nia.     It  grows  mostly  on  the  west  coast  of 
Africa,  from  the  Niger  to  the  kingdom  of 
Benin.     The  bark   is  called  lalo ;    the  ne- 
groes dry  it  in  the  shade,  then  powder  and 
keep  it  in  little  cotton  bags,  and  put  two 
or  three  pinches  into  their  tood.    It  is  mu- 
ciliaginous,  and  powerfully  promotes  per- 
spiration. The  mucilage  obtained  from  this 
bark  is  a  powerful  remedy  against  the  epi- 
demic fevers  of  the  country  that  produces 
these  trees  ;  so  is  a  decoction  of  the  dried 
leaves.     The  fresh  fruit  is  as  useful  as  the 
leaves,  for  the  same  purposes. 
BAPTICA  coccus.  Kermes  berries. 
BAPTISTERIUM.      (From  (Sa^oi,    to    im- 
merge.)     A  bath,  or  repository  of  water,  to 
wash  the  body. 

BAPTISTRUM.  (From  faurju,  to  dye.) 
A  species  of  wild  mustard  ;  so  called  from 
its  reddish  colour. 

BARAC.  (From  borak,  Arabian,  splendid.) 
JBarach  pant*.  Nitre.  According  to  Ru- 
landus,  nitrum  salis. 

BARAS.  (Arabian.)  In  M.  A.  Severi- 
nus,  it  is  synonymous  with  Alphus,  or  Leuce. 


BARATHRUM.  (Arabian.)  Any  cavity  or 
hollow  place. 

BAHBA.  (From  barbams,  because  wild 
nations  are  usually  unshaven.)  1.  The 
beard  of  man. 

2.    Some   vegetables  have    the   specific 
name    of  barba,    whose  ramifications  are 
bushy,  like  a  beard,  as  barba  jvrvis,  &c. 
BARBA  AROKIS.     The  arum. 
BARBA  CUPRIJE.    The  ulmaria. 
BARBA  HIRCI.     The  tragopogon. 
BARBA  JQVIS.      Jupiter's    beard,  or  the 
silver  bush.     Also  a  name  of  the  semper- 
vivum  majus,    and  of    a    species  of  an- 
thy  His. 

BARBADOES  CHERRY  The  fruit  of  the 
Malphigia  glabra  of  Linnaeus,  resembling 
the  inferior  of  our  cherries. 

Barbadoes  nut.  See  Ridnus  major, 
BARBADOES  TAR.  (So  named  from 
the  island  from  which  it  is  chiefly  pro- 
cured.) The  use  of  this  article  in  medicine 
is  limited  to  its  external  applipation,  at 
times,  in  paralytic  cases. 

BARBAREA.  (From  St.  Barbary,  who  is 
said  to  have  found  its  virtues.)  The  leaves 
of  this  plant,  Erisymum  barbartea  :  foUis 
lyratis,  extimo  subrotundo  of  Linnseus,  may 
be  ranked  among  the  the  antiscorbutics.-— 
They  are  seldom  used  in  practice. 

BARBARIA.  Barbaricum.  An  obsolete 
term  formerly  applied  to  rhubarb. 

BARBAROSSJE  PILULA.  Barbarossa's  pill. 
An  ancient  composition  of  quicksilver,  rhu- 
barb, diagridium,  musk,  amber,  &c.  It  was 
the  first  internal  mercurial  medicine  which 
obtained  any  real  credit. 

BARB  ARUM.  The  name  of  a  plaister  in 
Scribomus  Largus. 

BARBATINA.     A  Persian  vermifuge  seed. 
BARBEL.      Barbo.    And  oblong  fish  re- 
sembling the  pike,  the  eating  of  whose  roe 
often  brings  on  the  cholera  morbus. 
Barberry.     See     Berberis. 
BARBOTA.     The  barbut.     A  small  river- 
fish.    It  is  remarkable  for  the  size  of  its 
liver,  which  is  esteemed  the  most  delicate 
part  of  it. 

BAHDANA.  (From  bardus,  foolish  ;  be- 
cause silly  people  are  apt  to  throw  them 
on  the  garments  of  passengers,  having  the 
property  of  sticking  to  whatever  they 
touch  )  Arctium.  Betonica.  Britannica. 
Ilaphis.  Burd'  ck.  The  plant  so  called 
in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  Arctium  lappa: 
—foKis  cordatis,  inermibusy  petiolatis,  of 
Linnaeus.  It  grows  wild  in  uncultivated 
grounds.  The  seeds  have  a  bitterish  sub- 
acrid  taste ;  they  are  recommended  as  very 
efficacious  diuretics,  given  eiiher  in  the 
form  of  emulsion,  or  in  powder,  to  the 
quantity  of  a  drachm.  The  roots  taste 
sweetish,  with  a  slight  austerity  and  bit- 
terness :  they  are  esteemed  aperient,  diu- 
retic, and  sudorific ;  and  are  said  to  act 
without  irritation,  so  as  to  be  safely  ven- 
tured upon  in  acute  disorders.  Decoctions 


BAR 


BAR 


of  them  have  tf  late  been  used,  in  rheuma- 
tic, gouty,  venereal,  and  other  disorders ; 
and  are  preferred  by  some  to  those  of  sar- 
saparilla.  Two  ounces  of  the  roots  are  to 
be  boiled  in  three  pints  of  water,  to  a 
quart;  to  th-s,  two  drachms  of  vitriolated 
kali  have  been  usually  added.  Of  this  de- 
coct-on, a  pint  should  be  taken  every  day, 
in  scorbutic  and  rheumatic  cases,  and 
when  intended  as  a  diuretic,  in  a  shorter 
per  od. 

BAREGE  WATER.  The  small  vil- 
lage of  B  .rege,  celebrated  for  its  thermal 
w  <ters,  is  situated  on  the  French  side  of  the 
Pyrenees,  about  half  way  between  the  Me* 
diterranean  and  the  Bay  of  Biscay.  The 
hot  springs  are  four  in  number.  They  have 
all  the  same  component  parts-,  but  differ 
somewhat  in  their  temperature,  and  in  the 
quantity  of  sulphur,  the  hottest  being  most 
strongly  penetrated  wih  this  active  ingre- 
dient. The  coolest  of  these  waters  raises 
Fahrenheit's  thermometer  to  73  deg.  ;  the 
hottest  to  120  deg.  Barege  waters  are  re- 
markable for  a  very  smooth  soapy  feel ; 
they  render  the  skin  very  supple  and  plia- 
ble, and  dissolve  perfectly  well  soap  and 
animal  lymph ;  and  are  resorted  to  as  a 
bath  in  resolving  tumours  of  various  kinds, 
rigidities,  and  contractions  of  the  tendons, 
stiffness  of  the  joints,  left  by  rheumatic 
and  gouty  complaints,  and  are  highly  ser- 
viceable in  cutaneous  eruptions.  Internally 
taken,  this  water  gives  considerable  relief 
in  disorders  of  the  stomach,  especially  at- 
tended with  acidity  and  heart -burn,  in  ob- 
stinate cholics,  jaundice,  and  in  gravel, 
and  other  affections  of  the  urinary  organs. 

BARTGLIA.     See  Sarritta. 

BARILLA.  (Buriglia,  the  place  where 
it  was  formerly  produced  )  Bariglia.  Ba- 
rittor.  j&natron.  Natron.  Anaton.  AV- 
trum  antiquorwn.  Jlphronitrum.  Baurach. 
Sal  alkalinus  fixus  fossilis  Carbonas  sod<e 
impurus.  Sub-carbonas  sod<e  impums.  Soda 
Barilla  is  the  term  given,  in  commerce, 
to  the  impure  mineral  alkali,  or  imperfect 
earbona'e  of  soda,  imported  from  Spain  and 
the  Levant.  It  is  made  by  burning  to 
ashes  different  plants  that  grow  on  the  sea- 
shore, chiefly  of  the  genus  salsola  of  Lin- 
naeus, and  is  brought  to  us  in  hurd  porous 
masses,  of  a.  speckled  brown  colour.  Kelp, 
a  still  more  impure  alkali,  made  in  this 
country  by  burning  various  sea-weeds,  is 
sometimes  called  British  barilla.  The  ma- 
rine plants,  collected  for  the  purpose  of 
procuring  bar;lia  in  this  country,  are  the 
S&lsola  kali,  salicornia  Europxa,  zostera 
maritima,  triglochen  maritimum,  chenopo- 
dium  maritimum,  atriplex  portulac  >ides 
and  littoralis,  plantago  maricima,  tamarix 
gallica,  eryngium  maritimum,  sedum  tele- 
phium,  dipsacus  fullonum,  &c.  &c. 

BARK.  A  term  very  frequently  em- 
ployed to  signify,  by  way  of  eminence, 
Peruvian  bark.  See  Cinchona. 


Bark,  Carribaan.  See  Cinchona  Jamai- 
ceruis. 

Bark,  Jamaica.  See  Cinchona  JamM- 
censis. 

B<<rk,  Peruvian.     See  Cinchona. 

Burk.  red.     See   Cinchona  rubra. 

B  irk  yettoiv.     See  Cinchona  Jlava. 

Barley.     See  Kordeum. 

Barley,  caustic.     See  Cavidilla. 

Barley,  pearl.     See  Hordeum  perlatum. 

BARM      A  name  given  to  yeast. 

BARNET  WATER,   it  is  of  a  purging 

kind,  of  a  similar  quantity  to  that  of  Ep- 
som, and  about  half  its  strength. 

BAROMETER.  (From  £e$o?,  weight, 
and  yuirgov,  measure.)  An  instrument  to 
determine  the  weight  of  the  air  ;  it  is  com- 
rtionly  called  a  weather-glass. 

BARONES.  Small  worms;  called  also 
Nepones. 

BAROPTIS.  A  black  stone,  said  to  be  an 
an' 'dote  to  venomous  bites. 

BAROS.     (B«tgo?.)     Gravity. 

1.  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to  express 
by  it,  an  uneasy  weight  in  any  part. 

2.  It  is  also  the  Indian  name  for  a  species 
of  camphjre,  which  is  distilled  from  the 
roots  of  the  true  cinnamon-tree. 

BARRENNESS.     The  same  as  sterility. 

BARTHOLINIAIT/E  GLANDUI^.  See  Sttb* 
lingual  glands. 

BAUYCOIA.  (From  Ba£y?,  heavy,  and 
auueuce,  to  hear.)  Deafness,  or  difficulty  of 
hearing. 

BARYOCOCCALOJT.  (From  i&tgu?,  heavy, 
and  jtfKJcjtxof,  a  nut ;  because  it  gives  a  deep 
sound.)  A  name  for  the  stramonium. 

BARTPHONIA.  (From  /3*gy?,  dull,  and 
qavH,  the  voice.)  A  difficulty  of  speaking. 

BARYTES.  (From  ftyue,  heavy ;  so 
called  because  it  is  very  ponderous.)  Cauk. 
Calk.  Terra  ponderosa.  Baryt.  Ponde- 
rou-;  earth  Heavy  earth. 

Barytes  does  not  exist  pure  in  nature.  It 
is  always  found  in  combination  with  sulphu- 
ric or  carbonic  acid.  United  with  the  sul- 
phuric acid,  it  forms  the  mineral  called 
sulphate  of  baryles,  or  baroselenite.  It  is 
found  in  Staffordshire,  Derby^hirp,  &c. 
When  united  to  carbonic  acid,  it  is  called 
aerate d  baiytes,  w  carbonate  of  'barbies \  found 
at  Anglezark,  near  Chorley,  in  Lancashire. 
Both  combinations  are  met  with  regularly 
crystallized  and  amorphous. 

Pure  barytes  has  a  much  stronger  affi- 
nity than  any  other  body  for  sulphuric 
acid;  it  turns  blue  tincture  of  cabbage 
gi-een.  It  is  entirely  infusible  by  heat 
alone,  but  melts  when  mixed  wi'h  various 
earths.  Its  specific  gravity  is  4.000.  It 
changes  quickly  in  the  air,  swells,  becomes 
soft,  and  fall-*  into  a  white  powder,  with  the 
aquisition  of  about  one-fifth  of  its  weight. 
This  slaking  is  much  more  active  and 
speedy  than  that  of  lime.  It  combines  with 
phosphorus,  which  compound  decomposes 
water  rapidly.  It  unites  to  sulphur  by  the 


BAS 


101 


jdrv  and  humid  way.     It  has  a  powerful  have  supposed  that  it  was  formed  of  water, 

attraction  for  water,  which  it  absorbs  with  The  Giant's  Causeway,  in  the   county   of 

a  hissing  noise  and  consolidates  it  strongly.  Antrim,  in  Ireland,  and  the  rock  of  Pere- 

It  is -soluble  in  twenty  times  its  weight  of  niere,  near  St.  Santdoux,  in  Auvergne,  are 

cold,  and  twice  its  weight  of  boiling  water,  formed  of   these  stones.    The  distinctive 

Its  crystals  are  long  four-sided  prisms  of  a  characters  of  basaltes  are,  a  regular  form, 

satin-like  appearance.    It  is  a  deadly  poi-  hardness  sufficient  to  give  fire  with  steel ; 

son  to  animals.  an(i  a  cinereous,  gray  colour,  inclining  to 

Method   of  obtaining  pure    Barytes.— I.  black. 

Take  native  carbonate  of  barytes ;  reduce  it        BASANITES.       (From    &t#<uifa    to    find 

to  a  fine  powder  and  dissolve  it  in  a  suffi-  out.)     A  stone  said  by  Pliny,  to  contain 

cient  quantity  of  diluted  nitric  acid  ;  evapo-  a  bloody  juice,  and  useful  in  diseases  of  the 

rate  this  solution  till  a  pellicle  appears,  and  liver  ;  also  a  stone  upon  which,  by  some, 

then  suffer  it  to  crystallize  in  a  shallow  ba-  the  purity  of  gold  was  formerly  said  to  be 

sin.  The  salt  obtained  is  nitrate  of  barytes  ;  tried,  and  of  which  medical  mortars  were 


expose  this  nitrate  of  barytes  to  the  action  of    made, 
heat  in  a  china  cup,  or  silver  crucible,  and 
keep  it  in  a  dull  red  heal  for  at  least  one  hour, 
then  suffer  the  vessel  to  cool,  and  transfer 
the  greenish  solid  contents,  which  are  pure 
barytes,  into  a  well  stopped  bottle.     When 
dissolved  in  a  small  quantity  of  distilled  wa- 
ter, and  evaporated,  it  may   be  obtained  in 
a  beautiful  crystaline  form. 
In  this  process  the  nitric  acid,  added  to 


Base,  addifiable.     See  Acid. 
Base,  acidifying.     See  Jicid. 
B ASIATIC.     (From  badoy  to  kiss.)     Ve- 
nerial  connection  between  the  sexes. 
BASIATOR.    See  Constrictor  labiorum. 
Basil     See  Basilicum. 
BASIL  ARK  os.     (  Basilaris  ;  from  @a<rt\tv(, 
a  king.)     Several  bones  were  so  termed  by 
the  ancients ;    as  the  sphsenoid  and  occi- 
the  native  carbonate  of  barytes,  unites  to     pital  bones. 

BASIL  A  HIS  ARTERIA.  Basilary  artery. 
An  artery  of  the  brain.  So  called  be- 
cause it  lies  upon  the  basilary  process  of 
the  occipital  bone.  It  is  formed  by  the 
junction  of  the  two  vertebral  arteries  with- 
in the  skull,  and  runs  forwards  to  the  sella 
turcica  along  the  pans  varolii,  which  it 
supplies,  as  well  as  the  adjacent  parts,  with 
blood, 

BASILARIS  PRCCESSUS.  Basilary  process. 
See  Occipital  bone. 

BASILIARIS  APOPHYSIS.  The  great  apo- 
physis  of  the  os  occipitis. 

BASILICA  MEDIANA.     See  Basilica  vena. 
BASILICA  NUX.     The  walnut. 
BASILICA  VENA.     The  large  vein  that 
runs  in  the  internal  part  of  the  arm,  and 
evacuates  its  blood  into  the  axillary  vein. 
The  branch  which  crosses,  at  the  head  of 
the  arm,  to  join  this   vein,  is   called  the 
basilic  median.     They  may  either  of  them 
be    opened    in    the   operation    of  blood- 
letting. 

Basilicon  ointment.  See  Basilicum  un~ 
guentum. 

BASILICUM.  (From  £surt\nco;,  royal ;  so 
called  from  its  great  virtues.)  Odmum. 
Basil,  The  plant  which  bears  this  name  in 

this  word  means  mm,  which  is  the  colour  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Ocimum  basili- 
of  the  stone.)  A  heavy  and  hard  kind  of  cum  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  ovatis  glabris /  ca- 
stone,  chiefly  black,  or  green.  It  fre-  lycibns  citiatis.  It  is  supposed  to  possess 
quently  contains  iron,  has  a  flinty  h  ;rd-  nervine  qualities,  but  is  seldom  employed 
ness,  is  insoluble  by  acids,  and  is  fusible  but  as  a  condiment  to  season  high  dishes, 
by  fire.  The  most  remarkable  property  of  to  which  it  imparts  a  grateful  odour  and 
this  substance  is  its  figure,  being  never  taste. 

found  in  sirata,  like  other  marbles,  but  BASILICUM  trurGUEsrTtra.  Unguentum  bu- 
always  standing  up  in  the  form  of  regular  vilicum  flavum.  An  ointment  popularly  so 
angular  columns,  composed  of  a  number  of  called  from  its  having  the  ocymum  ba- 
joints,  one  placed  upon  and  nicely  fitted  silicum  in  its  composition.  It  came  after- 
to  another,  as  if  formed  by  the  hands  of  a  wards  to  be  composed  of  wax,  resin,  &c 
skilful  architect.  Some  regard  this  fusible  and  is  now  called  ceratum  resinae  flavae. 
substance  as  a  volcanic  production,  others  BASILICUS  PULVIS.  The  roval  powder. 


the  ba»-ytes,  and  expels  the  carbonic  acid, 
and  forms  nitrate  of  barytes  ;  on  exposing 
this  nitrate  to  heat,  it  parts  with  its  nitric 
acid,  which  becomes  decomposed  into  its 
constituents,  leaving  the  barytes  behind. 

2.  Pure  barytes  may  likewise  ba  obtain- 
ed from  its  sulphate.  For  this  purpose, 
boil  powdered  sulphate  of  barytes  in  a  so- 
lution of  twice  or  three  times  its  weight  of 
carbonate  of  potash,  rn  a  Florence  flask,  for 
about  two  hours;  filter  the  solution  and 
expose  what  remains  on  the  filter  to  the 
action  of  a  violent  heat. 

In  this  case  the  sulphuric  acid  of  the 
barytes  unites  to  the  potash,  and  the  car- 
bonic acid  of  the  latter,  joins  to  the  ba- 
rytes ;  hrmce  sulphate  of  potash  and  carbo- 
nate of  barytes  are  obtained.  The  former 
is  in  solution  and  passes  through  the  filter  ; 
the  latter  is  insoluble,  and  remains  behind. 
From  this  artificial  carbonate  of  barytes, 
the  carbonic  acid  is  driven  off  by  heat. 

BASAAL.  (Indian.)  The  name  of  an  In- 
dian tree.  A  decoction  of  its  leaves,  with 
ginger,  in  water,  is  used  as  a  gargle  in  dis- 
orders of  the  fauces.  The  kernels  of  the 
fruit  kill  worms.  Ray's  Hist. 

BASALTES.     (In  the  £thiopic  tongue, 


102 


BAT 


BAT 


A  preparation  formerly  composed  of  calo- 
mel, rhubarb,  and  jalap.  Many  composi- 
tions, were,  by  the  ancients,  so  called,  from 
their  supposed  pre-eminence. 

BASILIDION.  An  itchy  ointment  was 
formerly  so  called  by  Galen. 

BASILIS.  A  name  formerly  given  to 
collyriums  of  supposed  virtues,  by  Galen. 

BASILISCVS.  (From  /W/xev?,  a  king.) 
The  basilisk,  or  cockatrice,  a  poisonous 
serpent ;  so  called  from  a  white  spot  up- 
on its  head,  which  resembles  a  crown. 
Also  the  philosopher's  stone,  and  corrosive 
sublimate. 

BASIO-CERATO-CHOHDRO-GLOSSUS.  See  Hy- 
oglossus. 

BASIO-GLOSSUM.     See  ffyog-lossus. 

B-isio-pHARrNGJEUS.  See  Constrictor 
pharyngis  viedius. 

BASIS.  (From  fauvu,  to  go  :  the  support 
of  any  thing,upon  which  it  stands  or  goes.) 

1.  This  word  is  very  frequently  applied 
anatomically  to  the  body  of  any  part,  or  to 
that  part  from  which  the  other  parts  ap- 
pear, as  it  were,  to  proceed,  or  by  which 
they  are  supported. 

2.  In  pharmacy   it  signifies  the    princi- 
pal ingredient. 

BASIS  CEREBRI.  A  term  applied  for- 
merly to  the  paiatum. 

BASIS  CORDIS.  The  broad  part  of  the 
heart  is  so  called,  to  distinguish  it  from 
the  apex,  or  point. 

BASSI  COLICA.  The  name  of  a  medicine 
in  Scribonius  Largus,  compounded  of  aro- 
matics  and  honey. 

Bastard  pleurisy.  See  Peripneumonia 
notha. 

BATATAS.  (So  the  natives  of  Peru  call 
the  potato,  which  is  a  native  of  that  coun- 
try, from  our  word  potato.)  A  species  of 
night-shade,  solatium  tuberosum>  Linn.  Po- 
tatoes were  first  brought  into  Europe  by  Sir 
Francis  Drake,  1486.  and  planted  in  Lon- 
don. They  are  said  to  be  natives  of  Peru. 

BATH.  Balneum.  Baths  are  of  several 
kinds. 

I.  A  convenient  receptacle  of  w-ater,  for 
persons  to  wash  or  plunge  in,  either  for 
health  or  pleasure,  is  called  a  bath.  These 
are  distinguished  into  hot  and  cold ;  and 
are  either  natural  or  artificial.  The  natural 
hot  baths  are  formed  of  the  water  of  hot 
springs,  of  which  there  are  many  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  world  ;  especially  in  those 
countries  where  there  are,  or  have  evident- 
ly been,  volcanoes.  The  artificial  hot 
baths  consist  either  of  water,  or  of  some 
other  fluid,  made  hot  by  art.  The  cold 
bath  consists  of  water,  either  fresh  or  salt, 
in  its  natural  degree  of  heat ;  or  it  may  be 
made  colder  by  art,  as  by  a  mixture  of  ni- 
tre, sal-ammoniac,  &c.  The  chief  hot 
baths  in  our  country  are  those  of  Bath  and 
Bristol,  and  those  of  Buxton  and  Matlock ; 
which  latter,  however,  are  rather  warm, 
or  tepid,  than  hot.  The  use  of  these  baths 
is  found  to  be  beneficial  in  diseases  of  the 


head,  as  palsies,  &c. ;  in  culicular  diseases, 
as  leprosies,  &c. ;  obstructions  and  consti- 
pations of  the  bowels,  the  scurvy,  and* 
stone  ;  and  in  many  diseases  of  women  and 
children.  The  cold  bath,  though  popular- 
ly  esteemed  one  of  the  most  innocent  reme- 
dies yet  discovered,  is  not,  however, 
to  be  adopted  indiscriminately.  On  the 
contrary,  it  is  liable  to  do  considerable 
mischief  in  all  cases  of  diseased  viscera,  and 
is  not,  in  any  case,  proper  to  be  used  du- 
ring the  existence  of  costiveness.  As  a 
preventive  remedy  for  the  yoimg,  and  as  a 
general  bracer  for  persons  of  a  relaxed 
fibre,  especially  of  the  female  sex,  it  often 
proves  highly  advantageous  ;  and  in  gene- 
ral, the  popular  idea  is  a  correct  one,  that 
the  glow  which  succeeds  the  use  of  cold  or 
temperate  baths,  is  a  test  of  their  utility  ; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  their  producing 
chilliness,  head-ache,  &c.  is  a  proof  of  their 
being  pernicious. 

The  Cold  Bath. 

The  diseases  and  morbid  symptoms,  for 
which  the  cold  bath,  under  one  form  or 
another,  may  be  applied  with  advantage, 
are  very  numerous  ;  and  some  of  them  de- 
serve particular  attention.  One  of  the 
most  important  of  its  uses  is  in  ardent  fever  ; 
and,  under  proper  management,  it  forms  a 
highly  valuable  remedy  in  this  dangerous 
disorder.  It  is  highly  important,  however, 
to  attend  to  the  precautions  which  the  use 
of  this  vigorous  remedial  process  requires. 
"  Affusion  with  cold  water,"  Dr.  Currie 
observes,  "  may  be  used  whenever  the  heat 
of  the  body  is  steadily  above  the  natural 
standard,  when  there  is  no  sense  of  chilli- 
ness, and  especially  when  there  is  no  gene- 
ral nor  profuse  perspiration.  If  used  du- 
ring the  cold  stage  of  a  fever,  even  though 
the  heat  be  higher  than  natural,  it  brings 
on  interruption  of  respiration,  a  fluttering, 
weak,  and  extremely  quick  pulse,  and  cer- 
tainly might  be  carried  so  far  as  to  extin- 
guish an  mation  entirely.'*  The  most  salu- 
tary consequence  which  follows  the  proper 
use  of  this  powerful  remedy,  is  the  pro- 
duction of  profuse  and  general  perspira- 
tion. It  is  this  circumstance  that  appears 
to  give  so  much  advantage  to  a  general 
effusion  of  cold  water  in  fevers,  in  prefer- 
ence to  any  partial  application.  The  cold 
bath  is  better  known,  especially  in  this 
country,  as  a  general  tonic  remedy  in 
various  chronic  diseases.  The  general 
circumstances  of  disorder  for  which  cold 
bathing  appears  to  be  of  service,  according 
to  Dr.  Saunders,  are  a  languor  and  weak- 
ness of  circulation,  accompanied  with  pro- 
fuse sweating  and  fatigue.on  very  moderate 
exertion  ;  tremors  in  the  limbs,  and  many 
of  those  symptoms  usually  called  nervous  ; 
where  the  moving  powers  are  weak,  and 
the  mind  listless  and  indolent ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  where  no  permanent  morbid 
obstruction,  or  visceral  disease,  is  present. 
Such  a  state  of  body  is  often  the  conse- 


BATH. 


MS 


quence  of  a  long  and  debilitating  sickness, 
or  of  a  sedentary  life,  without  using-  the 
exercise  requisite  to  keep  up  the  activity  of 
the  bodily  powers.  -In  all  these  cases,  the 
great  object  to  be  fulfilled,  is  to  produce  a 
considerable  reaction,  from  the  shock  of 
cold  waicFj  at  the  expense  of  as  litde  heat 
as  possible  ;  ri:  d  when  cold-bathing  does 
form,  11  is  precisely  where  the  powers  of 
the  body  are  too  languid  to  bring  on  re- 
ae^uii, -aid  the  chilling  effects  remain  un- 
opposed. When  the  '  patient  feels  the 
shock  of  imiTu  rsion  very  severely,  and, 
from  experience  of  i  s  pain,  has  acquired  an 
insuperable  dread  of  this  application  ;  when 
he  has  ielt  little  or  no  mindly  glow  to 
succeed  the  first  shock,  but  on  coming  out 
of  the  bath  remains  cold,  shivering,  sick 
at  the  stomach,  oppressed  with  head-ache, 
languid,  drowsy  and  listless,  and  verse  to 
food  and  exercise  during  the  whole  of  the 
day,  we  may  be  sure  that  the  bath  has  been 
too  coiu,  irie  shock  too  severe,  sand  no  re- 
action produced  at  all  adequate  to  the  im- 
pression ou  the  surface  of  the  body. 

Tuere  is  a  kind  of  slow  irregular  fever, 
or  rather  febricula,  in  which  Dr.  Saunders 
has  often  found  the  cold  hath  of  s  nguiar 
service.  This  disorder  principally  affects 
persons  naturally  of  a  sound  constitution, 
but  who  lead  a  sedentary  life,  and  at  the 
same  time  are  employed  in  some  occupa- 
tion which  strongly  engages  their  attention, 
requires  much  exertion  of  thought,  and 
excites  a  degree  of  anxiety.  Such  persons 
h*ve  constantly  a  pulse  rather  quicker  than 
natural,  hot  hands,  restless  nights,  and  an 
impaired  appetite;  but  without  any  con- 
siderable cu-rungement  in  the  digestive  or- 
gans. This  disorder  will  continue  for  a 
long  time,  in  an  irregular  way,  never  en- 
tirely preventing  their  ordinary  occupation, 
but  rendering  it  more  than  usually  anxious 
and  fatiguing,  and  often  preparing  the  way 
for  confirmed  hypochondnasis.  Persons  in 
this  situation,  are  remarkably  relieved  by 
the  cold-bath,  and  for  the  most  part,  bear  it 
well ;  and  its  use  should  also,  if  possible,  DC 
aided  by  that  relaxation  from  business,  and 
that  diversion  of  the  mind  from  its  ordinary 
train  of  thinking,  which  are  obtained  by 
attending  a  watering-place.  The  Doctor 
also  found  cold  bathing  hurtful  in  chlorosis, 
and  observes,  that  it  is  seldom  admissible  in 
those  cases  of  disease  in  the  stomach  which 
are  brought  on  by  high  living,  and  constitute 
what  may  be  termed  the  true  dyspepsia. 

The  topical  application  or  cold  water, 
or  of  a  cold  saturnine  lotion,  in  cases  of 
local  inflammation,  has  become  an  esta- 
blished practice ;  the  efficacy  of  which 
is  daily  experienced.  Burns  of  every  de- 
scription will  bear  a  most  liberal  use  of 
cold  water,  or  even  of  ice ;  and  this  may 
be  applied  to  a  very  extensive  inflamed  sur- 
face, without  even  producing  the  ordinary 
effects  of  e-pneral  chillintr.  whirch  wonlH  bp 


brought  on  from  the  same  application  to  a 
sound  arid  healthy  skin.  Another  very  dis- 
tressing symptom,  remarkably  relieved  by 
cold  water,  topically  applied,  is  that  intole- 
rable itching  of  the  vagina,  which  women 
sometimes  experience,  entirely  unconnect- 
ed with  any  general  cause,  and  which  ap- 
pears to  be  a  kind  of  herpes  confined  to 
that  part.  Cold  water  has  also  been  used 
topically  in  the  various  cases  of  strains, 
bruises,  and  similar  injuries,  in  tendinous 
and  ligamentous  parts,  with  success ;  also 
in  rigiui  y  ot  muscles,  that  have  been  long 
kept  at  rest,  in  order  to  favour  the  union 
of  bone,  where  there  appears  to  have  been 
•no  organic  injury,  but  only  a  deficiency  of 
nervous  energy,  and  in  mobility  of  parts, 
or  at  most,  only  slight  adhesions,  which 
would  give  way  to  a  regular  exercise  of 
the  weakened  limb.  Another  very  striking 
instance  of  the  powerful  effects  of  topical 
cold,  in  stimulating  a  part  to  action,  is 
shown  in  the  use  of  cold,  or  even  iced  wa- 
ter, to  the  vagina  of  parturient  women, 
during  the  dangerous  haemorrhages  that 
take  place  from  the  uterus,  on  the  partial 
separation  of  the  placenta. 

The  Shower  Bath. 

A  species  of  cold  bath.  A  modern  in- 
vention, in  which  the  water  falls,  through 
numerous  apertures,  on  the  body.  A  pro^ 
per  apparatus  for  this  purpose  is  to  be  ob- 
tained at  the  shops.  The  use  of  the  shower 
bath  applies,  in  every  case,  to  the  cold 
bath,  and  is  of  en  attended  with  particular 
advantages.  1.  From  the  sudden'  con- 
tact of  the  water,  which,  in  the  common 
cold  bath,  is  only  momentary,  but  which, 
in  the  shower  bath  may  be  prolonged,  re- 
peated, and  modified,  at  pleasure;  and, 
secondly,  from  the  head  and  breast,  which 
are  exposed  to  some  inconvenience  and 
danger  in  the  common  bath,  being  here  ef- 
fectually secured,  by  receiving  the  first 
shock  of  the  water. 

The  Tepid  Bath. 

The  range  of  temperature,  from  the 
lowest  degree  of  the  warm  bath  to  the 
highest  of  the  cold  bath,  forms  what  may 
be  termed  the  tepid.  In  general,  the  heat 
of  water  which  we  should  term  tepid,  is 
about  90  deg.  In  a  medicinal  point  of 
view,  it  produces  the  greatest  effect  in  ar- 
dent fever,  where  the  temperature  is  little 
above  that  of  health,  but  the  powers  of 
the  body  weak,  not  able  to  bear  the  vigo- 
rous application  of  cold  immersion.  In 
cutaneous  diseases,  a  tepid  bath  is  often 
quite  sufficient  to  produce  a  salutary  re- 
laxation, and  perspirability  of  the  skin. 
The  Warm  Hath. 

From  93  to  96  deg.  of  Fahrenheit,  the 
warm  bath  has  a  peculiar  tendency  to 
bring  on  a  state  of  repose,  to  alleviate  any 
local  irritation,  and  Uiereby  induce  sleep. 
It  is,  upon  the  whole,  a  safer  remedy  than 

thp.  rcnlrf  hnth    nnrl    mnrp    r»prnlrarlv    nnnti- 


104 


B.YTH. 


cable  to  very  weak  and  irritable  constitu- 
tions, whom  the  shock  produced  by  cold 
immersion  would  overpower,  and  who 
have  sufficient  vigour  of  circulation  for  an 
adequate  reaction.  In  cases  of  topical 
inflammation,  connected  with  a  phlogistic 
state  of  body,  preceded  by  rigor  and  gene- 
ral fever,  and  where  the  local  formation  of 
matter  is  the  solution  of  the  general  inflam- 
matory symptoms,  experience  directs  us  to 
the  use  of  the  warm  relaxing  applications, 
rather  than  those  which,  by  exciting  a  ge- 
neral reaction,  would  increase  the  local 
complaint.  This  object  is  particularly  to 
be  consulted  when  the  part  affected  is  one 
that  is  essential  to  life.  Hence  it  is  that  in 
fever,  where  there  is  a  great  determination 
to  the  lungs,  and  the  respiration  appears 
to  be  locally  affected,  independently  of 
the  oppression  produced  by  mere  febrile 
increase  of  circulation,  practitioners  have 
avoided  the  external  use  of  cold,  in  order 
to  promote  the  solution  of  the  fever ;  and 
have  trusted  to  the  general  antiphlogistic 
treatment,  along  with  the  topically  relaxing 
application  of  warm  vapour,  inhaled  by 
the  lungs.  Warm  bathing  appears  to  be 
peculiarly  well  calculated  to  relieve  those 
complaints  that  seem  to  depend  on  an  irre- 
gular or  diminished  action  of  any  part  of 
the  alimentary  canal ;  and  the  state  of  the 
skin,  produced  by  immersion  in  warm  wa- 
ter, seems  highly  favourable  to  the  healthy 
action  of  the  stomach  and  bowels.  Another 
very  important  use  of  the  warm  bath,  is  in 
herpetic  eruptions,  by  relaxing  the  skin, 
and  rendering  it  more  pervious,  and  pre- 
paring it  admirably  for  receiving  the  sti- 
mulant applications  of  tar  ointment,  mer- 
curials, and  the  like,  that  are  intended  to 
restore  it  to  a  healthy  state.  The  consti- 
tutions of  children  seem  more  extensively 
relieved  by  the  warm  bath  than  those  of 
adults ;  and  this  remedy  seems  more  gene- 
rally applicable  to  acute  fevers  in  them  than 
in  persons  of  a  more  advanced  age,  Where 
the  warm  bath  produces  its  salutary  opera- 
tion, it  is  almost  always  followed  by  an 
easy  and  profound  sleep.  Dr.  Saunders 
strongly  recommends  the  use  of  the  tepid 
warm  bath,  or  even  higher,  in  the  true  me- 
norrhagia  of  females.  In  paralytic  affec- 
tions of  particular  parts,  the  powerful  sti- 
mulus of  heated  water  is  generally  allow- 
ed ;  and  in  these  cases,  the  effect  may  be  as- 
sisted by  any  thing  which  will  increase  the 
stimulating  properties  of  the  water,  as,  for 
instance,  by  the  addition  of  salt.  In  these 
cases,  much  benefit  may  be  expected  from 
the  use  of  warm  sea-baths.  The  appli- 
cation of  the  warm  bath  topically,  as  in  pe- 
diluvia,  or  fomentations  to  the  feet,  often 
produce  the  most  powerful  effects  in  quiet- 
ing irritation  in  fever,  and  bringing  on  a 
sound  and  refreshing  repose.  The  cases  in 
which  the  warm  bath  is  likely  to  be  attend- 
ed with  danger,  are  particularly  those 


where  there  exists  a  strong  tendency  to  & 
determination  of  blood  to  the  head ;  and 
apoplexy  has  sometimes  been  thus  brought 
on.  The  lowest  temperature  will  be  re- 
quired tor  cutaneous  complaints,  and  to 
bring  on  relaxation  in  the  skin,  during  fe- 
brile irritation  ;  \  lie  warmer  will  be  neces- 
sary in  paralysis  ;  more  heat  should  be  em- 
ployed on  a  deep-seated  part  than  one  that 
is  superficial. 

The  Vapour  Bath. 

The  vapour  bath,  called  also  JBalneum 
laconicum,  though  not  much  employed  in. 
England,  forms  a  valuable  remedy  in  a  va- 
riety of  cases.  In  most  of  the  hot  natural 
waters  on  the  Continent,  the  vapour  bath 
forms  a  regular  part  of  the  bathing  appa- 
ratus, and  is  there  highly  valued.  In  no 
country,  however,  is  this  application  car- 
ried to  so  great  an  extent  as  in  Russia, 
whtre  it  forms  the  principal  and  almost 
daily  luxury  of  all  the  people,  in  every 
rank;  and  it  is  employed  as  a  sovereign 
remedy  for  a  great  variety  of  disorders. 
The  Hon.  Mr.  Basil  Cochrane  has  lately 
published  a  Treatise  on  the  Vapour  Bath, 
from  which,  it  appears,  he  has  brought  the 
apparatus  to  such  perfection,  that  he  can 
apply  it  of  all  degrees  of  temperature, 
partially  or  generally,  by  shower,  or  by 
stream,  with  a  great  force  or  a  small  one  ; 
according  to  the  particular  circumstances 
under  which  patients  are  so  variously 
placed,  who  require  such  assistance.  See 
Cochrane  on  Vapour  Bath.  Connected 
with  this  article,  is  the  air-pump  vapour- 
bath  ,•  a  species  of  vapour  bath,  or  machine, 
to  which  the  inventor  has  given  this  name. 
This  apparatus  has  been  found  efficacious  in 
removing  paroxysms  of  the  gout,  and  pre- 
venting their  recurrence ;  in  acute  and 
chronic  rheumatism,  palsy,  cutaneous  dis- 
eases, ulcers,  &c.  It  has  also  been  propo- 
sed in  chilblains,  leprosy,  yaws,  tetanus, 
amenorrhea,  and  dropsy. 

II.  When  the  vessels  in  which  bodies  are 
exposed  to  the  action  of  heat,  are  not 
placed  in  immediate  contact  with  the  fire, 
but  receive  the  required  degree  of  heat  by 
another  intermediate  body,  such  apparatus 
is  termed  a  bath.  These  have  been  vari- 
ously named,  as  dry,  vapour,  &c.  Modem 
chymists  distinguish  three  kinds  : 

1.  Balneum  arenx,  or  the   sand    bath. 
This  consists  merely  of  an  open  iron,  or 
baked    clay,   sand-pot,   whose    bottom  is 
mostly  convex,  and  exposed  to  the  furnace. 
Finely  sifted  sea-sand  is  put  into  this,  and 
the  vessel  containing  the   substance  to  be 
heated,  &c.  in  the  sand  bath,  immersed  in 
the  middle. 

2.  Balneum  mari<e,  or  the  water  bath. 
This   is    very    simple,    and    requires    no 
particular  apparatus.    The   object  is,  to 
place  the  vessel  containing  the  substance 
to  be  heated,  in  another,  containing  water ; 
which  last  must  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to 


I  . 


t>e  fitted  for  the  application  of  fire,  as  a 
common  still,  or  kettle. 

3.  The  -vapour  bath.  When  any  sub- 
stance  is  heated  by  the  steam,  or  vapour, 
of  boiling1  water,  chymists  say  it  is  done 
by  means  of  a  vapour  bath. 

III.  Those  applications  are  called  dry 
baths,  which  are  made  of  ashes,  salt,  sand, 
&c.  The  ancients  had  many  ways  of  ex- 
citing- a  sweat,  by  means  of  a  dry  heat ; 
as  by  the  use  of  hot  sand,  stove  rooms,  or 
artificial  bagnios;  and  even  from  certain 
natural  hot  steams  of  the  earth,  received 
under  a  proper  arch,  or  hot-house,  as  we 
learn  from  Celsus.  They  had  also  another 
kind  of  bath  by  insolation,  where  the  body 
was  exposed  to  the  sun  for  some  time,  in 
order  to  draw  forth  the  superfluous  moist- 
ure from  the  inward  parts;  and  to  this 
day  it  is  a  practice,  in  some  nations,  to 
cover  the  body  over  with  horse-dung,  es- 
pecially in  painful  chronic  diseases.  In 
New  England,  they  make  a  kind  of  stove 
of  turf,  wherein  the  sick  are  shut  up  to 
bathe,  or  sweat.  It'  was  probably  from  a 
knowledge  of  this  practice,  and  of  the  ex- 
ploded doctrines  of  Celsus,  that  the  no- 
ted empiric  Dr.  Graham  drew  his  notions 
of  the  salutary  effects  of  what  he  called 
earth  bathing ;  a  practice  which,  in  the  way 
he  used  it,  consigned  some  of  his  patients 
to  a  perpetual  mansion  under  the  ground. 
The  like  name  of  dry  bath,  is  sometimes 
also  given  to  another  kind  of  bath,  made 
of  kindled  coals,  or  burning  spirit  of  wine. 
The  patient  being  placed  in  a  convenient 
close  chair,  for  the  reception  of  the  fume, 
which  rises  and  provokes  sweat  in  a  plen- 
tiful manner ;  care  being  taken  to  keep  the 
head  out,  and  to'  secure  respiration  This 
bath  has  been  said  to  be  very  effectual  in 
removing  old  obstinate  pains  in  the  limbs. 

IV.  Medicated  baths  are  such  as  are  sa- 
turated with  various  mineral,  vegetable,  or 
sometimes  animal  substances.  Thus  we 
have  sulphur  and  iron  baths,  aromatic  and 
milk  baths.  There  vcan  be  no  doubt  that 
such  ingredients,  if  duly  mixed,  and  a  pro- 
per temperature  be  given  .to  the  water, 
may,  in  certain  complaints,  be  productive 
of  effects  highly  beneficial.  Water,  impreg- 
nated with  sulphate  of  iron,  will  abound 
with  the  bracing  and  sulphureous  parti- 
cles  of  that  metal,  and  may  be  useful  for 
strengthening  the  part  to  which  it  is 
applied,  reinvigorating  debilitated  limbs, 
stopping  various  kinds  of  bleeding,  re- 
storing the  menstrual  and  haemorrhoidal 
discharges  when  obstructed,  and,  in  short, 
AS  a  substitute  for  the  natural  iron  bath. 
There  are  various  other  medicated  baths, 
such  as  those  prepared  with  alum  and 
quick-lime,  sal-ammoniac,  &c.  by  boiling 
them  together,  or  separately,  in  pure  rain 
water.  These  have  long  been  reputed  as 
eminently  serviceable  in  paralytic,  and  all 


fcATH  WATERS. 


105* 


diseases  arising  from  nervous  and  muscular 
debility. 

BATH  WATERS.     Bathonix  aqua    So- 
Us  aqua,    BadigutK  aquae .  The  city  of  Bath 
has  been  celebrated,  for  a  Icing  series  of 
years,  for  its  numerous  hot  springs,  which 
are  of  a  higher  temperature  than  any  in 
this  kingdom,  (from   112°  to  116°,)  and, 
indeed,  are  the  only  natural  waters  which 
we  possess  that  are  at  all  hot  to  the  touch ; 
all  the   other  thermal  waters  being  of  a 
heat  below   the  animal  temperature,  and 
only  deserving  that  appellation  from  being- 
invariably  warmer    than   the  general  ave- 
rage of  the  heat  of  common  springs.     By 
the  erection  of  elegant  baths,  these  waters 
are  paticularly  adapted  to  the  benefit  of 
invalids,  who  find  here  a  variety  of  esta- 
blishments, contributing  equally  to  health, 
convenience,  and  amusement.     There  are 
three  principal  springs  in  the  city  of  Bath, 
namely,  those  called  the  King's  Bath,  the 
Cross  Bath,  and  the  Hot  Bath  ;  all  with- 
in a  short  distance  of  each  other,  and  emp- 
tying themselves  into  the  river  Avon,  after 
having  passed  through  the  several  baths, 
Their  supply  is   so   copious,  that  all  the 
large  reservoirs  used  for  bathing  are  fill- 
ed  every  evening  with  fresh  water,  from 
their  respective  fountains.      In  their  sensi- 
ble  and  medicinal  properties,  there  is  but 
a  slight  difference.     According  to  Dr.  Fal- 
coner,  the  former  are — 1.    That  the  water, 
when  newly  drawn,  appears  clear  and  co- 
lourless, remains  perfectly  inactive,  with- 
out bubbles,  or  any  sign  of  briskness,  or 
effervescence.    2.    After  being  exposed  to 
the  open  air,  for  some  hours,  it  becomes  ra- 
ther turbid,  by  the  separation  of  a  pale 
yellow,  ochery  precipitate,  which  gradu- 
ally subsides.     3.     No  odour  is  perceptible 
from  a  glass  of  the  fresh  water,  but  a  slight 
pungency  to  the  taste  from  a  large  mass  of 
it,  when  fresh  drawn ;  which,  however,  is 
neither  fetid  nor  sulphureous.     4.     When 
hot  from  the  .pump,  it  affects  the  mouth 
with  a  strong  chalybeate  impression,  with- 
out being  of  a    saline  or  pungent  taste. 
And,  fifthly,  on  growing  cold,  the  chalybeate 
taste  is  entirely  lost,  leaving  only  a  very 
slight  sensation  on  the  tongue,  by  which  it 
can  scarcely  be  distinguished  from  common 
hard  spring-water.       The  temperature  of 
the  King's  Bath  water,  which  is  usually  pre- 
ferred for  drinking,  is,  when  fresh  drawn 
in   the    glass,    above    116   deg. ;    that    of 
the  Cross  Bath,  112  deg.     But,  after  flow- 
ing into  the  spacious  bathing  vessels,   it 
is  generally  from  100  to  106  deg.  in  the 
hotter  baths,  and  from  92  to  94  cleg,  in  the 
Cross  Bath  ;  a  temperature  which  remains 
nearly  stationary,  and  is  greater  than  that 
of  any  other  natural  spring  in  Britain.     A 
small  quantity  of  gas  is  also   disengaged 
from  these    waters,  which    Dr.    Priestley 
first  discovered  to  contain  no  more  thai) 


106 


BATH  WATEUS. 


one-twentieth  part  of  its  bulk  of  fixed  air, 
or  carbonic  acid.  The  chymical  proper- 
ties of  the  Bath  waters,  according  to  the 
most  accurate  analysers,  Doctors  Lucas, 
Falconer,  and  Gibbs,  contain  so  small  a 
proportion  of  iron,  as  to  amount  only  to 
one-twentieth  or  one-thirty-eighth  of  a 
grain  in  the  pint ;  and,  according  to  Dr. 
Gibbs,  fifteen  grains  and  a  quarter  of  si- 
liceous earth  in  the  gallon.  Dr.  Saunders 
estimates  a  gallon  of  the  King's  Bath  water 
to  contain  about  eight  cubic  inches  of  car- 
bonic acid,  and  a  similar  quantity  of  air, 
nearly  azotic,  about  eighty  grains  of  solid 
ingredients,  one-half  of  which  probably 
consists  of  sulphat  and  muriat  of  soda, 
fifteen  grains  and  a  half  of  siliceous  earth, 
and  the  remainder  is  selenite,  carbonate  of 
lime,  and  so  small  a  portion  of  oxyd  of 
iron  as  to  be  scarcely  calculable.  Hence 
he  concludes,  that  the  King's  Bath  water, 
is  the  strongest  chalybeate  ;  next  in  order, 
the  Hot  Bath  water;  and  lastly,  that  of 
the  Cross  Bath,  which  contains  the  smallest 
proportions  of  chalybeate,  gaseous  and  sa- 
line, but  considerably  more  of  the  earthy 
particles  ;  while  its  water,  in  the  pump,  is 
also  two  degrees  lower  than  that  of  the 
otl  ers.  It  ^is  likewise  now  ascertained, 
that  thess  springs  do  not  exhibit  the  slight- 
est traces  of  sulphur,  though  it  was  former- 
iy  believed,  and  erroneously  supported  on 
the  authority  of  Dr.  Charleton,  that  the 
subtile  aromatic  vapour  in  the  Bath  waters, 
was  a  sulphureous  principle,  entirely  simi- 
lar to  common  brimstone. 

With  regard  to  the  effect  of  the  Bath 
Waters  on  the  human  system,  independent 
of  their  specific  properties,  as  a  medicinal 
remedy  not  to  be  imitated  completely  by 
any  chymical  process,  Dr.  Saunders  attri- 
butes much  of  their  salubrious  influence  to 
the  nntural  degree  of  warmth  peculiar  to 
these  springs,  which,  for  ages,  have  pre- 
served an  admirable  degree  of  uniformity 
of  temperature.  He  thinks  too,  that  one 
of  their  most  important  uses  is  that  of 
an  external  application,  yet  supposes  that, 
in  this  respec-,  they  appear  to  differ  little 
from  common  water,  when  heated  to  the 
same  temper;  ture,  and  applied  under  si- 
milar circumstances. 

According  to  Dr.  Falconer,  the  Bath 
water,  when  drunk  fresh  from  the  spring, 
generally  raises,  or  rather  accelerates  the 
puke,  increases  the  heat,  and  promotes  the 
different  secretions.  These  symptoms,  in 
most  cases,  become  perceptible  soon  after 
drinking  it,  and  will  sometimes  continue 
for  a  considerable  time.  It  is,  however, 
remarkable,  that  they  are  only  produced 
in  invalids.  Hence  we  may  conclude,  that 
these  waters  not  only  possess  heating  pro- 
perties, but  their  internal  use  is  likewise 
attended  with  a  peculiar  stimulus,  acting 
more  immediately  on  the  neryes. 


One  of  the  most  salutary  effects  of  the 
Bath  water,  consists  in  its  action  on  the 
urinary  organs,  even  when  taken  in  mode- 
rate doses.  Its  operation  on  the  bowels 
varies  in  different  individuals,  like  that  of 
all  other  waters,  which  do  not  contain  any 
cathartic  salt ;  but,  in  general,  it  is  pro- 
ductive of  costiveness  :  an  effect  resulting 
from  the  want  of  an  active  stimulus  to  the 
intestines,  and  probably  also  from  the  de- 
termination this  water  occasions  to  the 
skin,  more  than  from  any  astringency  which 
it  may  possess  ;  for,  if  perspiration  be  sud- 
denly checked  during  the  use  of  it,  a  diar- 
rhoea is  sometimes  the  consequence.  Hence 
it  appears  that  its  stimulant  powers  are 
primarily,  and  more  particularly  exerted 
in  the  stomach,  where  it  produces  a  variety 
of  symptoms,  sometimes  slight  and  tran- 
sient, but,  occasionally,  so  considerable 
and  permanent,  as  to  require  it  to  be  dis- 
continued. In  those  individuals  with  whom 
it  is  likely  to  agree,  and  prove  beneficial, 
the  Bath  waters  excite,  at  first,  an  agree- 
able glowing  sensation  in  the  stomach, 
which  is  speedily  followed  by  an  increase 
both  of  appetite  and  spirits,  as  well  as  a 
quick  secretion  of  urine.  In  others,  when 
the  use  of  them  is  attended  with  head-ache, 
thirst  and  constant  dryness  of  the  tongue, 
heaviness,  loathing  of  the  stomach,  and 
sickness  ;  or  if  they  are  not  evacuated,  ei- 
ther by  urine  or  an  increased  perspiration, 
it  may  be  justly  inferred  that  their  further 
continuance  is  improper. 

The  diseases  for  wbich  these  celebrated 
waters  are  resorted  to,  are  very  numerous, 
and  are  some  of  the  most  important  and 
difficult  of  cure  of  all  that  come  under 
medical  treatment.  In  most  of  them,  the 
bath  is  used  along  with  the  waters,  as  an 
interns!  medicine.  The  general  indications, 
of  the  propriety  of  using  this  medicinal 
water,  are  in  those  cases  where  a  gentle, 
gradual,  and  permanent  stimulus  is  re<- 
qii'red.  Bath  water  may  certainly  be  con- 
sidered as  a  chalybeate,  in  which  the  iron 
is  very  small  in  quantity,  but  in  a  highly 
active  form  ;  and  the  degree  of  tempera- 
ture is  in  itself  a  stimulus,  often  of  con- 
siderable powers.  These  circumstances 
again  point  out  the  necessity  of  certain 
cautions,  which,  from  a  view  of  the  mere 
quantity  of  foreign  contents,  might  be 
thought  superfluous.  Although,  in  esti- 
mating the  powers  of  this  medicine,  al- 
lowance must  be  made  for  local  prejudice 
in  its  favour,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
that  its  employment  is  hazardous,  and  might 
often  do  considerable  mischief,  in  various 
cases  of  active  inflammation  ;  especially  in 
irritable  habits,  where  there  exists  a  strong 
tendency  to  hectic  fever ;  and  even  in  the 
less  inflammatory  state  of  diseased  and  sup. 
purating  viscera ;  and,  in  general,  wherever 
a  quick  pulse  and  dry  tongue,  indicate  a  de- 


BAT 


BAT 


ior 


gree  of  general  fever.  The  cases,  there- 
fore, to  which  this  water  are  peculiarly 
suited,  are  mostly  of  the  chronic  kind  ;  and 
by  a  steady  perseverance  in  this  remedy, 
very  obstinate  disorders  have  given  way. 
The  following,  Dr.  Saunders,  in  his  Trea- 
tise on  Mineral  Waters,  considers  as  the 
principal,  viz.  1.  Chlorosis,  a  disease 
which,  at  all  times,  is  much  relieved  by 
steel,  and  will  bear  it,  even  where  there 
is  a  considerable  degree  of  feverish  ir- 
ritation, receives  particular  benefit  from 
the  Bath  water;  and  its  use,  as  a  warm 
bath  excellently  contributes  to  remove 
that  languor  of  circulation,  and  obstruc- 
tion of  the  natural  evacuations,  which  con- 
stitute the  leading  features  of  this  common 
and  troublesome  disorder.  2.  The  com- 
plicated diseases,  which  are  often  brought 
on  by  a  long  residence  in  hot  climates,  af- 
fecting the  secretion  of  bile,  the  functions 
of  the  stomach,  and  alimentary  canal,  and 
which  generally  produce  organic  derange- 
ment in  some  part  of  the  hepatic  system, 
often  receive  much  benefit  from  the  Bath 
water,  if  used  at  a  time  when  suppurative 
inflammation  is  not  actually  present.  3. 
Another  and  less  active  disease  of  the 
biliary  organs,  the  jaundice,  which  arises 
from  a  simple  obstruction  of  the  gall-ducts, 
is  still  oftener  removed  by  both  the  inter- 
nal and  external  use  of  these  waters.  4.  In 
rheumatic  complaints,  the  power  of  this 
water,  as  Dr.  Charleton  well  observes,  is 
chiefly  confined  to  that  species  of  rheuma- 
tism which  is  unattended  with  inflamma- 
tion, or  in  which  the  patient's  pains  are 
not  increased  by  the  warmth  of  his  bed. 
A  great  number  of  the  patients  that  resort 
to  Bath,  especially  those  that  are  admitted 
into  the  hospital,  are  affected  with  rheu- 
matism in  all  its  stages;  and  it  appears, 
from  the  most  respectable  testimony,  that 
a  large  proportion  of  them  receive  a  per- 
manent cure.  (See  Falconer  on  Bath  Wa- 
ter in  Rheumatic  Cases.)  5.  In  gout,  the 
greatest  benefit  is  derived  from  this  water, 
in  those  cases  where  it  produces  anomalous 
affections  of  the  head,  stomach,  and  bowels ; 
and  it  is  here  a  principal  advantage  to  be 
able  to  bring,  by  warmth,  that  active  local 
inflammtion  in  any  limb,  which  relieves 
ail  the  other  troublesome  and  dangerous 
symptoms.  Hence  it  is  that  Bath  water  is 
commonly  said  to  produce  the  gout ;  by 
which  is  only  meant  th:;t,  where  persons 
have  a  gouty  affection,  shifting  from  place 
to  plaee,  and  thereby  much  disordering  the 
system,  the  internal  and  external  use  of 
the  Bath  water  will  soon  bring  on  a  gene- 
ral increase  of  action,  indicated  by  a  flush- 
ing in  the  face,  fulness  in  the  circulating 
vessels,  and  relief  of  the  dyspeptic  symp- 
toms ;  and  the  whole  disorder  will  termi- 
nate in  a  regular  fit  of  the  gout  in  the 
extremities,  which  is  the  crisis  always  to  be 
wished  for.  6.  The  colica  pictonum,  and 


the  paralysis,  or  loss  of  nervous  power  in 
particular  limbs,  which  is  one  of  its  most 
serious  consequences,  is  found  to  be  pecu- 
liarly relieved  by  the  use  of  the  Bath 
waters,  more  especially  when  applied  ex- 
ternally, either  generally,  or  upon  the  part 
affected. 

The  quantity  of  water  taken  daily,  during 
a  full  course,  and  by  adults,  is  recom- 
mended by  Dr.  Falconer,  not  to  exceed  a 
pint  and  a  half,  or  two  pints  :  and  in  chlo- 
rosis, with  irritable  habits,  not  more  than 
one  pint  is  employed;  and  when  the  bath 
is  made  use  of,  it  is  generally  two  or  three 
times  a  week,  m  the  morning.  The  Bath 
waters  require  a  considerable  time  to  be 
persevered  in,  before  a  full  and  fair  trial 
can  be  made.  Chronic  rheumatism,  ha- 
bitual gout,  dyspepsia,  from  a  long  course 
of  high  and  intemperate  living,  and  the 
like,  are  disorders  not  to  be  removed  by  a 
short  course  of  any  mineral  water,  and 
many  of  those  who  have  once  received 
benefit  at  the  fountains,  find  it  necessary 
to  make  an  annual  visit  to  them,  to  repair 
the  waste,  in  health  during  the  preceding 
year. 

BATH,  CAUTERES.  A  sulphureous 
bath  near  Barege,  which  raises  the  mercu- 
ry in  Fahrenheit's  thermometer  to  131  deg. 

BATH.  ST.  SAUVEUR'S.  A  sulphu- 
reous and  alkaline  bath,  in  the  valley  ad- 
joining Barege,  the  latter  of  which,  raise 
Fahrenheit's  thermometer  as  high  as  131 
deg.  It  is  much  resorted  to  from  the 
South  of  France,  and  used  chiefly  exter- 
nally, as  a  simple  thermal  water. 

BATHMIS.  (From  j&uva>,  to  enter.)  Bath- 
mns.  The  seat,  or  base ;  the  cavity  of  a 
bone,  with  the  protuberance  of  another, 
particularly  those  at  the  articulation  of  the 
humerus  and  ulna,  according  to  Hippocrates 
and  Galen. 

BATHONIJE  AQ.U;E.     Bath  waters. 

BATEIRON.  (From  $*<ya>,  to  enter.) 
Bathrum.  The  same  as  bathmis ;  also  an 
instrument  used  in  the  extension  of  frac- 
tured liiribs,  called  scamnum.  Hippocrates. 
And  described  by  Oiibasius  and  Scul- 
tetus. 

BATIA.  A  name  formerly  given  to  a 
retort. 

BATIXOX-MORON.  (From  Sttrot,  a 
bramble,  and  /jsgov,  raspberry.  A  rasp- 
berry. 

BATRACHIUM.  (From  &tvrtx.%jx>  a  frog; 
so  called  from  its  likeness  to  a  frog.)  The 
herb  crow's  foot,  or  ranunculus. 

BATRACHUS.  (From  @nr£ct%oc,  a  frog; 
so  called  because  they  who  are  infected 
with  it,  croak  like  a  frog.)  An  inflamma- 
tory tumour  under  the  tongue. 

BATTARISMUS.  (From  BATTC?,  a  Cyre- 
nzean  prince,  who  stammered.)  Stam- 
mering ;  a  detect  in  pronunciation.  See 
Psellismus. 

BATTATA  VIR«INIAITA.    See    Potato- 


108 


BE  A 


BEE 


EATTATA  FEREGRINA.  The  cathartic 
potato ;  perhaps  a  species  of  ipomcea.  If 
about  two  ounces  of  them  are  eaten  at 
bed-time,  ihey  greatly  move  the  belly  the 
next  morning. 

BATTARISMUS.     Stammering  with  hesi- 
tation.   The  psellismus  haesitans  of  Cullen. 
BAUDA.      A  vessel  for    distillation  was 
formerly  so  called. 

Jiaulmoney.  See  Meum  athamanticum. 
BAURACH.  (Arab.  Bourach.)  A  name 
formerly  applied  to  nitre,  or  any  salt ; 
hence  it  is  that  borax  took  its  name,  which 
is  also  thus  called,  as  well  as  tire  mineral 
fixed  alkaline  salt. 

BAXANA.  (Indian.)  A  poisonous  tree 
growing  near  Ormuz  ;  called  by  Kay,  ra- 
buxit. 

Bay-cherry.  See  Lauro-cerasus. 
Hay-leaves.  See  Laurus. 
BAT-LEAVED  PASSIOX-FLOWER.  The 
plant  so  called  is  the  Passiftora  laurifolia  of 
Linnaeus.  A  native  of  Surinam,  where  the 
fruit  grows  to  the  size  of  a  small  lemon, 
which  it  greatly  resembles.  Its  flavour  is 
delicately  acid,  and  much  esteemed  to 
quench  thirst.  It  strengthens  the  stomach, 
and  is  a  salutary  fruit  in  gastric  affections, 
fevers,  &c. 

BAY-SALT.    A  very  pure  salt,  prepared 

from  sea-water  by  spontaneous  evaporation. 

BAZCHKR.     A  Persian  word  for  antidote. 

BDELLA.      (From    @S**xu>t    to     suck.) 

Bdellerum.     A  horse-leech. 

BDELLIUM.  (From  bedattah.  Arab.) 
Madeleon.  Bolchon.  Balchus.  Called  by  the 
Arabians,  mokel.  A  gum-like,  very  im- 
pure myrrh.  It  is  one  of  the  weakest  of 
the  deobstruent  gums.  It  was  sometimes 
used  as  a  pectoral  and  an  emmenagogue. 
Applied  externally,  it  is  stimulant,  and 
promotes  suppuration.  It  is  never  met 
with  in  the  shops  of  this  country. 

BDELLUS.  (From  /&T«*f  to  break  wind.) 
A  discharge  of  the  wind  by  the  anus. 

BDELYGMIA.  (From  #Ts»,  to  break 
wind.)  Any  filthy  and  nauseous  odour. 

BEAN.  The  common  bean  is  the  seed 
of  the  ricia  faba  of  Linnaeus,  a  native  of 
Egypt.  There  are  many  varieties.  Beans 
are  very  wholesome  and  nutritious  to  those 
whose  stomachs  are  strong,  and  accus- 
tomed to  the  coarser  modes  of  living.  In 
delicate  stomachs  they  produce  flatulency, 
dyspepsia,  cardialgia,  &c.  especially  when 
old.  See  Legumina. 

Bean,  French.  See  Bean,  kidney. 
BEAK,  KIDNEY.  This  seed  is  often 
called  the  French  bean ;  it  is  the  pericar- 
pium  of  the  phaseolus  vulgaris  of  Linnaeus, 
which,  when  young  and  well  boiled,  is  easy 
of  digestion,  and  delicately  flavoured. 
These  are  less  liable  to  produce  flatulency 
than  peas.  See  Legutnina, 

Bean,  Malacca.  See  Anacardium  orien~ 
tale. 

Be,  an  of  Carthagena.     See  Bejuio. 


jBean,  St.  Ignatius.  See  Nux  vomica  se- 
rapionis. 

BEARD.  The  hair  growing  on  the  chin 
and  adjacent  parts  of  the  face,  in  adults  of 
the  male  sex. 

Beards-breech.     See  Acanthus. 

Bear's  foot.     See  Helleboraster. 

Bear's  whortleberry.     Uva  ursi. 

BECCA.  A  fine  kind  of  resin  from  the 
turpentine  and  mastich  trees  of  Greece  and 
Syria,  formerly  held  in  great  repute. 

BECCABUNGA.  (From  bach  bungen, 
water-herb,  German,  because  it  grows  in 
rivulets.)  Jlnagallis  aquaticu.  Laver  Ger- 
manicum.  Ver  onica  aquatica.  Cepcea.  Wa- 
ter-pimpernef  and  brooklime.  The  plant 
which  bears  these  names,  is  the  Veronica 
beccabunga  of  Linnaeus  : — racemis  laterali- 
bus,  foliis  ovatis  plants,  caule  repente.  It 
was  formerly  considered  of  much  use  in 
several  diseases,  and  was  applied  externally 
to  wounds  and  ulcers  :  but  if  it  have  any 
peculiar  efficacyl  it  is  to  be  derived  from 
its  antiscarbutic  virtue.  As  a  mild  refri- 
gerant juice,  it  is  preferred  where  an  acri- 
monious state  of  the  fluids  prevails,  indi- 
cated by  prurient  eruptions  upon  the  skin, 
or  in  what  has  been  called  the  hot  scurvy. 
To  derive  much  advantage  from  it,  the 
juice  ought  to  be  taken  in  large  quantities, 
or  the  fresh  plant  eaten  as  food. 

BECHA.     See  Bechica. 

BECHICA.  (From  fa%,  a  cough.)  Be- 
chita.  Medicines  to  relieve  a  cough.  An 
obsolete  term.  The  trochisci  bechici  albi, 
consist  of  starch  and  liquorice,  with  a  small 
proportion  of  florentine  orris  made  into 
lozenges,  with  mucilage  of  gum-traga- 
canth.  They  are  a  soft  pleasant  demul- 
cent. The  trochisci  bechici  nigvi,  consist 
chiefly  of  the  juice  of  liquorice,  with  sugar 
and  gum-tragacanth. 

BECHION.  (From  /g»|,  a  cough:  so 
called  from  its  supposed  virtues  in  relieving 
coughs  Bechium.  The  herb  colt's  foot, 
or  tussilago. 

BECUIBA  NUX.  (Indian.)  A  large  nut 
growing  in  Brazil,  from  which  a  balsam  is 
drawn  that  is  held  in  estimation  in  rheuma- 
tisms. 

BEDEGUAR,  (Arab.)  Bedeguar.  The 
Carduus  lacetus  Syriacus  is  so  called,  and 
also  the  cynosbatos,  or  rosa  canina. 

BEDEXGIAN.  The  name  of  the  love- 
apples  in  Avicenna: 

Bedstrato,  lady's.     See  Aparine.         ^ 

BEE.  Jlpis  mellifica.  of  Linnaeus.  This 
insect  was  formerly  exhibited,  after  being 
dried  and  powdered,  internally,  as  a  diu- 
retic. It  is  to  the  industry  of  bees  we  are 
indebted  for  those  valuable  articles,  honey 
and  wax.  See  Honey  and  Wax. 

Beech-tree.     See  Fagus. 

BEES'  WAX.  Cera.  The  production 
of  the  honey-comb :  it  is  a  hard  compact 
substance,  and  of  a  clear  yellow  colour, 
much  used  for  medical  purposes  externally, 


BEL 


BEM 


109» 


in  the  composition  of  ointments,  cerates, 
and  plaisters. 

Beety  red.     See  Beta  rubra. 

BEET,  WHITE.  A  variety  of  red  beet. 
The  juice  and  powder  of  the  root  are  good 
to  excite  sneezing,  and  will  bring  away  a 
considerable  quantity  of  mucus. 

BEGMA.  (From  $H<r<ru>t  to  cough.)  A 
cough.  Expectorated  mucus,  according 
to  Hippocrates. 

BEHEN  ALBUM.  (From  bchen,  a  finger, 
Arab.)  Jacea  orient alis  patula.  Raphon- 
ticoides  lutea.  The  true  white  behen  of 
the  ancients  Centaurea  behen  of  Linnaeus. 
The-root  possesses  astringent  virtues. 

BEHEN  OFFICINA.BCM.  The  spatling  pop- 
py ; — Cucubalus  behen  of  Linnaeus,  former- 
ly used  as  a  cordial  and  alexipharmic. 

BEHEN  RUBRUM.  Limomum  Limonium 
•majus.  Behen.  Sea-lavender,  or  red  be- 
hen. The  Statice  limonium  of  Linnaeus. 
The  roots  possess  astringent  and  strength- 
ening qualities,  but  not  in  a  very  remarka- 
ble degree. 

BEIDELSAR.  Beidellopar.  A  species  of 
Asclepias,  used  in  Africa  as  a  remedy  for 
fever  and  the  bites  of  serpents.  The  caus- 
tic juice  which  issues  from  the  roots  when 
wounded,  is  used  by  the  negroes  to  destroy 
venereal  and  similar  swellings. 

BEJUIO.  Habilla  de  Carthagena.  Bean 
of  Carthagena.  A  kmd  of  bean  in  South 
America,  famed  for  being  an  effectual  anti- 
dote againt  the  poison  of  all  serpents,  if  a 
small  quantity  is  eaten  immediately.  This 
bean  is  the  peculiar  product  of  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Carthagena. 

BELA-ATE  CORTEX.  (Indian )  Belae. 
A  bark  of  Madagascar,  said  to  be  of  con- 
siderable efficacy  in  the  cure  of  diar- 
rhoeas. 

BELEMNOIHES.  (From  /gsA^vov,  a  dart, 
and  «*To?,  form ;  so  named  from  their  dart- 
like  shape.)  Belenoides.  Beloidos.  The 
styloid  process  of  the  temporal  bone,  and 
the  lower  end  of  the  ulna,  were  formerly  so 
culled. 

BELESON.  (Indian.)  Belilia.  The  Muft- 
senda  frondosa  of  Linnaeus,  a  decoction  of 
which  is,  according  to  Ray,  cooling. 

BELLADONNA.  (From  bella  donna, 
Italian,  a  handsome  lady ;  so  called  be- 
cause the  ladies  of  Italy  use  it,  to  take 
away  the  too  florid  colour  of  their  faces.) 
Solatium  melonocerasus  Solatium  lethale. 
Jllropa  belladonna  of  Linnjeus  : — caute  her- 
baceoy  foliis  ovatis  integris.  This  plant  has 
been  long  known  as  a  strong  poison  of  the 
narcotic  kind,  and  the  berries  have  fur- 
nished many  instances  of  their  fatal  effects, 
particularly  upon  children  that  have  been 
tempted  to  eat  them.  The  leaves  were 
first  used  internally,  to  discuss  scirrhous 
and  cancerous  tumours  ;  and  from  the  good 
effects  attending  their  use,  physicians  were 
induced  to  employ  them  internally,  for  the 
same  disorders;  and  there  are  a  consi- 


derable number  of  well  authenticated  facts, 
whicn  prove  them  a  very  serviceable  and 
important  remedy.  The  dose,  at  'first, 
should  be  small ;  arid  gradually  and  cau- 
tiously increased.  Five  grains  are  consi- 
dered a  powerful  dose,  and  apt  to  produce 
dimness  of  sight,  vertigo,  &c. 

BELLEGU.     See   Myrobulani  bellerici. 
BELLEREGI.     See  Myrobalani  belleriti* 
BELNILEG.     See  Myrobaiant  bellerici. 
BELLERICJE.     See  Myrobaluni  bellerici. 
BELLIDIOIDES.     (From  befits,  a  daisy,  and 
s/eToc,  form.)     See  Bel  Us  major. 

15ELLIS.  (A  bello  colore,  from  its  fail- 
colour,  )  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia, 
Order,  Polygamia  superflua.  The  daisy. 

BELUS  MAJOR,  Buplithalmum  majus. 
Leucantliemumvrdgare.  Bellidioides,  Con- 
solida  media  Oculns  bovis.  Ox-eye  daisy. 
Maudin-wort.  The  pharmacopo;al  name 
for  the  Chrysanthemum  leucanthemum  of 
Linnaeus  :— -foliis  amplexicaulibus,  oblong-is 
superne  serratis,  inferne  dentatis.  The  flow- 
ers and  herb  were  'formerly  esteemed  in 
asthmatic  and  phthisical  diseases,  but  have 
now  deservedly  fallen  into  disuse. 

B ELLIS  MINOR.  Bellis.  The  common 
daisy.  The  Bellis  perennis  of  Lmnseus  : — 
scapo  nudot  or  bruise- wort,  was  formerly 
directed  in  pharmacopoeias  by  this  name. 
Although  the  leaves  and  flowers  are  rather 
acrid,  and  are  said  to  cure  several  species 
of  wounds,  they  are  never  employed  by 
modern  surgeons. 

BELLIS  PERENNIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  daisy.  See  Bellis 
minor. 

BELLOCULTTS.  (From  bellus,  fair,  and  ocu- 
lusy  the  eye.)  A  precious  stone,  resembling 
the  eye,  and  formerly  supposed  to  be  use- 
ful in  its  disorders. 

BELLON.  The  Devonshire  colic,  or  coli- 
ca  pictonum. 

BELLONARIA.  (From  BeUona,  the  god- 
dess of  war.)  An  herb  which,  if  eaten, 
makes  people  mad,  and  act  outrageously, 
like  the  votaries  of  Bellona. 

BELLUTTA  TSJAMPACAM.  (Indian.)  A 
tree  of  Malabar,  to  which  many  virtues  are 
attributed. 

BELMUSCHUS.  A  name  given  to  the  Abel- 
moschus. 

BELOERE.  (Indian.)  An  evergreen 
plant  of  America,  whose  seeds  purge  mode- 
rately, but  the  leaves  roughly. 

BELONOIDES.  Beloides.  The  same  as 
belemnoides. 

BELULCUM.  (Fram  £«xoc,  a  dart,  and 
tKxee,  to  draw  out.)  A  surgeon's  instrument 
for  extracting  thorns,  or  darts, 

BELLUZZAR.  Beluzaar.  The  Chaldee 
word  for  antidote. 

BELZOE.     See  Benzoinum. 
BELZOINUM.     See  Benzoinum, 
BEMCUUISI,    An  Indian  shrub  used  in 


119 


BEN 


BEN 


BEM-T  AMARA.  (Arab.)  The  faba  -^gyp- 
tiaca. 

BEN.  (Arab.)  Glans  unguentaria,  Been 
nitx.  Balanus  mirepsica.  Coattis.  The 
oily  acorn,  or  ben-nut.  A  whitisli  nut, 
about  the  size  of  a  small  filberd,  of  a  round- 
ish triangular  shape,  including  a  kernel  of 
the  same  figure,  covered  with  a  white 
skin.  It  is  the  fruit  of  the  Guilandina  mo- 
ring  a.  of  Linnaeus  : — interims,  foliis,  sub- 
pinnatisy  foliolis  inferioribus  ternatis.  They 
were  formerly  employed  to  remove  ob- 
structions of  the  primse  vise.  The  oil  af- 
forded by  simple  pressure,  is  remarkable 
for  its  not  growing  rancid  in  keeping,  or, 
at  least,  not  until  it  has  stood  for  a  number 
of  years  ;  and,  on  this  apcount,  it  is  used  in 
extricating  the  aromatic  principle  of  such 
odoriferous  flowers  as  yield  little  or  no  es- 
sential oil  in  distillation.  The  unalterabi- 
lity  of  this  oil  would  render  it  the  most 
valuable  substance  for  cerates,  or  lini- 
ments, were  it  sufficiently  common.  It  is 
actually  employed  for  this  purpose  in  many 
parts  of  I(aly. 

BEN  MAGNUM.  Monardus  calls  by  this 
name,  the  avellana  purgatrix,  which  purges 
and  vomits  violently. 

BEN  TAMARA.    The  Egyptian  bean. 

BENATH.  (Arab.)  Stroll  pustules  pro- 
duced by  sweating  in  the  night. 

BENEDICT.  (From  benedico,  to  bless.) 
A  specific  name  prefixed  to  many  compo- 
sitions and  herbs  on  account  of  their  sup- 
posed good  qualities ;  as  benedicta  herba, 
benedicta  aqua,  &c 

BENEDICT  A  AQ.UA.  Lime  water  was 
formerly  so  called :  also,  a  water  distilled 
from  serpyllum,  and,  in  Schroeder,  it  is  the 
name  for  an  emetic. 

BENEDICTA  AH'UA  COMPOSITA.  Com- 
pound lime  water. 

BENEDICTA  HERBA.     See  Caryophyllata. 

BENEDICTA  LAXATIVA.  A  compound 
of  turbeth,  scammony,  and  spurges,  with 
some  warm  aromatics. 

BENEDICTUM  LAXATIVUM.  Rhubarb,  and 
sometimes  the  lenitive  electuary. 

BKNEDICTUM  HCTUM.  A  term  applied 
to  Guaiacum. 

BENEDICTUM  VINUM.      Antimonial  wine. 

BENEDICTDS  CARDUUS.  See  Carduus 
benedictus. 

BENEDICTUS  LAPIS.  A  name  for  the.  phi- 
losopher's stone. 

BENEOLENTIA.  (From  bene,  well  and 
oteo,  to  smell.)  Sweet-scented  medicines, 
as  gums,  &.c. 

BENG.  A  name  given  by  the  Mahome- 
dans  to  the  leaves  of  hemp,  formed  into 
pills,  or  conserve.  They  possess  exhilara- 
ting and  intoxicating  po\,  ers. 

BENGAUE  RADIX.  (From  Bengal,  its 
native  place.)  See  Cassumuniar. 

BENGAL  QUINCE.  This  fruit,  which  is 
the  produce  of  the  Erateva  marmelos  of 
Linnaeus,  of  spontaneous  growth  in  several 


parts  of  India,  is  about  the  size  of  an  orange, 
and  covered  with  a  hard  bony  shell,  con- 
taining a  yellow  viscous  puip,  of  a  most 
agreeable  flavour  ;  tills  is  scooped  out,  and 
being  mixed  with  sugar  and  orange,  is 
brought  to  the  tables  of  the  grandees  in 
India,  who  eat  it  ds  a  great  delicacy.  It  is 
also  esteemed  as  a  sovereign  remedy  against 
dysentery. 

BENGALLE  INDORUM.  (From  Bengaly 
its  native  place.)  See  Cassuinuniar. 

BENGI  EIRI.  A  species  of  evergreen, 
Indian  ricmus,  which  grows  in  Malabar. 

Benitherb.     See  Caryophyllata. 

BENIVI  ARBOR.     See  Benzoinum, 

Benjamin.     See  Benzoinutn. 

Jienjumt,n  flowers.     See  Benzole  acid. 

BENZO  \S.  A  benzoate.  A  salt  formed 
by  the  union  of  benzoic  acid,  with  an  al- 
kaline, earthy,  or  metallic  base;  as  ben- 
zoate of  alum  me,  &c. 

BKNZOE.     See  Benzoinum. 

BENZOE  A.MYGDALOIDES.  See  Benzoi' 
num. 

BEXZOIC  ACID.     Jlcidum  benzoicum. 

Flares  benzoes.  Flares  benzoini.  Benjamin 
flowers. 

This  acid  exists  in  several  balsams,  but 
principally  in  the  concrete  balsam,  called 
benzoin,  (bee  Benaoinum.}  Chymists  have 
obtained  it  from  this  balsam  in  various 
ways,  either  by  sublimation,  which  gives 
beautiful  foliated  crystals,  but  requires  to 
be  repeated  thrice,  and  pressed  between 
bibulous  paper  after  each  sublimation,  to 
obtain  them  while  and  free  from  any  adhe- 
rent essential  oil :  or,  by  forming  some  of 
its  soluble  compounds,  and  afterwards  de- 
composing them,  so  as  to  precipitate  the 
acid ;  or,  by  simply  boiling  the  benzoin  in 
water,  which  dissolves  the  acid,  and,  as  it, 
cools,  allows  it  to  separate  again.  The 
London  Pharmacopoeia  directs  it  to  be  ob- 
tained thus  :~- Take  of  benzoin,  a  pound 
and  a  half;  fresh  lime,  four  ounces  :  water, 
a  gallon  and  a  half:  muratic  acid,  four 
fluid-ounces.  Rub  together  the  benzoin 
and  lime  ;  then  boil  them  in  a  gallon  of  the 
water,  for  half  an  hour,  constantly  stirring  ; 
and,  when  it  is  cold,  pour  off  the  liquor, 
Boil  what  remains,  a  second  time,  in 
four  pints  of  water,  and  pour  off  the 
liquor  as  before.  Mix  the  liquors,  and 
boil  down  to  half,  then  strain  through 
paper,  and  add  the  muriatic  acid  gradually, 
until  it  ceases  to  produce  a  precipitate. 
Lastly,  having  poured  off'  the  liquor,  dry 
the  powder  in  a  gentle  heat;  put  it  into  a 
proper  vessel,  placed  in  a  sand  bath ;  and 
by  a  very  gentle  fire  sublime  the  benzoic 
acid. 

The  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia  forms  a 
benzoate  of  soda,  precipitates  the  acid  by 
sulphuric  acid,  and  afterwards  crystallizes 
it  by  solution  in  hot  water,  which  dissolves 
a  larger  quantity  than  cold. 

Benzoic  acid  has  a  strong,  pungent,  aro- 


BER 

matic,  and  peculiar  odour.  Its  crystals  are 
ductile,  not  pulverizabie  ;  it  sublimes  in  a 
moderate  heat,  forming  a  white  irritating 
smoke.  It  is  soluble  in  about  twenty-four 
times  its  weight  of  boiimg  water,  which, 
as  it  cools,  precipitates  19-20ths  of  what 
it  had  previously  dissolved.  It  is  soluble 
in  alcohol. 

Ben  zoic  acid  is  very  seldom  vised  in  the 
cure  of  diseases ;  but  now  and  then  it  is 
ordered  as  a  stimulant  against  convulsive 
coughs  and  difficulty  of  breathing.  The 
dose  is  from  one  gram  to  five. 

It  combines  with  alkaline,  metallic,  and 
earthy  bodies;  and  forms  BE* zo ATE s. 

BENZOIFERA.     Benzoinum. 

BF.NZOINUM.  (From  the  Arabic 
term  benzoah.)  Benjoinum.  Jlssa  duicis. 
Jlssa  odorata.  Liquor  cyreniacus.  Bulzo- 
inum.  Benzoin.  Benjui.  Benjuin.  Gum- 
benjamin.  This  substance  is  classed,  by 
modern  chytnists,  among  the  balsams. 
There  are  two  kinds  of  benzoin:  benzoe 
amygdaloides,  which  is  formed  of  white 
tears,  resembling  aimonds,  united  together 
by  a  brown  matter  ;  and  common  benzoin, 
which  is  brown  and  without  tears.  The 
tree  which  affords  tins  balsam,  formerly 
called  Lauras  benzoin.  Benzoifera.  -Arbor 
benici,  is  the  Siyrux  benzoin,  Jotiis  oblcngis 
acvminatis,  subtus  tomentosis,  racemis  com- 
positis  longitudine  foltorum  of  Dryander, 
from  which  it  is  obtained  by  incisions. 
The  benzoin  of  the  shops  is  usually  in  very 
large  brittle  masses.  When  chewed,  it  im- 
parts very  little  taste,  except  that  it  im- 
presses on  the  pulate  a  slight  sweetness  ;  its 
smell,  espec'ally  when  rubbed  or  heated, 
is  extremely  fragrant  and  agreeable  Ii 
has  rarely  been  used  medicinally  in  a  sim- 
ple state,  but  its  preparations  are  much 
esteemed  against  inveterate  coughs  and 
phthisical  complaints,  unattended  with 
much  fever ;  it  has  also  been  used  as  a  cos- 
metic, and  in  the  way  of  fumigation,  for 
the  resolution  of  indolent  tumours.  The 
acid  of  benzoin  is  employed  in  the  tinctura 
camphorx  composita,  and  a  tincture  is  di- 
rected to  be  made  of  the  balsam. 

BENT.OES  FLOB.ES.     See  Benzaic  acid. 

BENZOISI  MAGISTE«IUM.  Magistery  or 
precipitate  of  gum-benjamin. 

BEXKOINI  OLEUM    Oil  of  benjamin. 

BERBRRIS.  (Berberi,  wild.  Arab,  used 
by  Averrhoes  and  the  officinal  writers.) 

1.  The  naiane  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
LinnseaU   syste\n.     Class,  Hexandria.     Or- 
der, Monogynia.    The  barberry,  or  pepper- 
idge  bush. 

2.  The    pharmacopoeia!    name    for  the 
common   barberry,    or    pepperidge    bush. 
Oxycantha    Galeni.     Spina  act  da.    Crespi- 
mis. 

This  tree,  Berberis  vulgaris  of  Linnaeus : 
——pedunculis  racemosis,  spinis  triplicibus, 
is  a  native  of  England.  The  fruit  or  ber- 
ries, which  are  gratefully  acid,  and  mode- 
rately adstringent,  are  said  to  be  of  great 


BES 


111 


use  in  biliary  fluxes,  and  in  all  cases  where 
heav,  acrimony,  and  putridity  of  Ihe  hu- 
mours prevail.  The  filarm-ms  of  this  shrub 
possess  a  remarkable  degree  of  irritability ; 
for  on  being  touched  near  the  base  with 
the  poin*.  of  a  pin,  a  sudden  contraction  is 
produced,  which  may  be  repeated  several 
times. 

BKRBERIS  GELATIKA.  Barberries  boiled 
in  sugar. 

BERBKRIS  VULCARIS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  berbens  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Berberis. 

BEREDIRAS.     An  ointment. 

BERENICE.  (The  ciiy  from  whence  it 
was  formerly  brought.)  Amber. 

BERENICUM.  (From  <pega>,  to  bring,  and 
VIM,  victor)'.)  A  term  applied  by  the  old 
Greek  writers  to  nitre,  from  its  supposed 
power  in  healing  wounds. 

BEREKI  SECUM.  Mugwort.  See  Arte- 
misia vnlgaris. 

BKKGAMOTE.  A  species  of  citron. 
Citrus  tnelia  rosa  of  Lamarck ;  and  a  variety 
of  the  citrus  medica  of  Linnaeus.  It  was 
produced,  at  first,  casually,  by  an  Italian 
grafting  a  citron  on  a  stock  of  a  bergamot 
pear-tree;  whence  the  fiuit  produced  by 
this  union,  participated  both  of  the  citron 
tree  and  the  pear-tree.  The  essence  pre- 
pared from  this  fruit  is  called  essence  of 
bergamote  and  essentia  de  cedra. 

BERIBERI.  (An  Hindostane  word  sig- 
nifying a  sheep.)  Beriberia.  A  species  of 
palsy,  common  in  some  parts  of  the  East 
Indies,  according  to  Bontius.  In  this  dis- 
ease, the  patients  lift  up  their  legs  very 
much  in  the  same  manner  as  is  usual  with 
sheep.  Bontius  adds  that  this  palsy  is  a 
kind  of  trembling  in,  which  there  is  depri- 
vation of  the  motion  and  sensation  of  the 
hands  and  feet,  and  sometimes  of  the 
body. 

Bermudas  berry.     See  Saponarice  miculce. 

BEHNARVI.     An  electuary. 

BERRIONIS.  A  name  for  colophony,  or 
black  rosin. 

BERS.  Formerly  the  name  of  an  exhi- 
larating electuary. 

BEBDLA.     An  old  name  for  brooklime.f 

BEBVLA  GALMCA.  Upright  Water  pars- 
nip. • 

BERTTION.  (From  Berytius,  its  inven- 
tor A  collyrium  described  by  Galen. 

BES.     An  eight-ounce  measure. 

BESACHAR.  An  obsolete  term  for  a 
sponge. 

BESASA.     Formerly  applied  to  wild  rue. 

BESBASE.     An  old  name  for  mace. 

BESEXNA.  (Arab.)  JWuscarum  Fun- 
gus. Probably  a  sponge,  which  is  the  ni- 
dus of  some  sorts  of  flies. 

BESSANFN.  (Arab.)  A  redness  of  the 
external  parts,  resembling  that  which  pre- 
cedes the  leprosi,  ;  it  occupies  the  face  and 
extremities.  Avicenna. 

BESTO.  A  name  in  Oribasius  for  Saori- 
Jrage. 


BET 


EEZ 


BETA.  (So  called  from  the  river  Bxtis, 
in  Sp^in,  where  it  grows  naturally  ;  or, 
according  to  Blanchurd,  from  the  Greek 
letter  /2«<r*,  which  it  is  said  to  resemble 
when  Mirgid  with  Sc-cd.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnjc^n  -ystem.     Class,  l-entandria.     Or- 
der, Digyrua.    The  beet. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon beet. 

Beta  vulgaris  of  Linnaeus  : — -ftoribus  con- 
ffestis.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  frequently 
ea'en  by  xhe  French  ;  it  m?y  be  considered 
as  nutritions  and  antiscorbutic,  and  forms 
a  vt-ry  elegant  pickie  with  vinegar.  The 
root  and  leaves,  although  formerly  employ- 
ed as  laxatives  and  emollients,  are  now 
forgotten.  A  considerable  quantity  of  su- 
gar may  be  obtained  from  the  root  of  the 
beet.  It  is  likewise  said,  that  if  beet  roots 
be  dried  in  the  same  manner  as  malt,  after 
the  greater  part  of  their  juice  is  pressed 
out,  very  good  beer  may  be  made  from 
them  It  is  occasionally  used  to  improve 
the  colour  of  claret. 

BETA  VULGARIS.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  beet  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See 
Seta 

BETELE.  Beihle.  Betk.  Betelle.  An 
oriental  plant,  like  the  tail  of  a  lizard. 
It  is  chewed  by  the  Indians,  and  makes  the 
teeth  black  ;  is  cordial  and  exhilarating,  and 
in  very  general  use  throughout  the  East. 
It  is  supposed  to  be  the  long  pepper 

BETON1CA,  (Corrupted  from  Vettoni- 
ea,  which  is  derived  from  the  Veetones,  an 
ancient  people  of  Spain.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.     Class,  Didynamia.     Or- 
der, Gymnospermia.     Betony. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial    name    for    the 
wood  betony. 

Betonica  purpurea.  Vetonica  cordi.  Be- 
tonica  officinahs  of  Linnaeus : — spica  inter- 
rupta,  coroilarvm  labii  lacinia  intermedia 
emarginatdi  .common  in  our  woods  and 
heaths.  The  leaves  and  tops  of  this  plant 
have  an  agreeable,  but  weak  smell ;  and  to 
the  taste  they  discover  a  slight  warmth, 
accompanied  with  some  degree  of  adstrin- 
gency  and  bitterness.  The  powder  of  the 
.  leaves  of  .betony,  snuffed  up  the  nose, 
provoke  sneezing ;  and  hence  it  is  some, 
times  made  an  ingredient  in  sternutatory 
powders.  Its  leaves  are  sometimes  smoked 
like  tobacco.  The  roots  differ  greatly,  in 
their  quality,  from  the  other  parts;  their 
taste  is  very  bitter  and  nauseous ;  taken  in 
a  small  dose,  they  vomit  and  purge  violent- 
ly, and  are  supposed  to  have  somewhat  in 
common  with  the  roots  of  hellebore.  Like 
many  other  plants,  formerly  in  high  medi- 
cal estimation,  betony  is  no\v  almost  en- 
tire neglected.  Antonius  Musa,  physi- 
cian to  the  Emperor  Augustus,  filled  a 
whole  volume  with  enumerating  its  vir- 
tues, stating  it  as  a  remedy  for  no  less 
ffc*n  forty-seven  disorders:  and  hence  in 


Italy  the  proverbial  compliment,  You  have 
more  virtues  than  betony. 

BKTON1CA  AQUATICA.  Scrophularia 
aquatica.  Greater  water-figwort.  Water- 
betony.  The  leaves  of  this  plant,  Scrophu- 
laria aquutica  of  Linnaeus ; — foUis  cordatis 
obtuszs,  petiolatis,  decurrentibus  ,-  caule  mem- 
branis  angulato  ;  racemis  termtnaUbus,  are 
celebrated  as  correctors  of  the  ill  flavour 
of  senna.  They  were,  also,  formerly  in 
high  estimation  against  piles,  tumours  of  the 
scrophulous  nature,  inflammations,  &c. 

BETONICA  PAVLI.  A  species  of  vero- 
nica. 

BETONICA  VULGARIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  betonica  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Betonica. 

Betony,  water.     See  Betonica  aquatica. 

BETULA.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linn  scan  system.  Class,  Mo- 
noecia.  Order,  Tetrandria.  Alder  and  birch. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  white 
birch.  Betula  alba,  of  Linnaeus  i—foliis 
ovatis,  acumtnatis,  serratis. 

The  juice,  leaves,  and  bark  of  this  tree, 
have  been  employed  medicinally.  If  the 
tree  be  bored  early  in  the  spring,  there 
issues,  by  degrees,  a  large  quantity  ot  lim- 
pid, watery,  sweetish  juice  :  it  is  said  that 
one  tree  will  afford  from  one  to  two  gallons 
a  day.  This  juice  is  esteemed  as  an  anti- 
scorbutic, deobstruent,  and  diuretic.  The 
leaves  and  bark  are  used  externally  as  re- 
solvents, detergents,  and  antiseptics. 

BETTTLA  ALBA.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  betula  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See 
Betula. 

RETGZA  ALNUS.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  alnus  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See 
Jllnus. 

BEX.  (From  fao-ru,  to  cough.)  A  cough. 

BEXUGO.  The  root  of  the  JEmatitis 
Peruviana  of  Casper  Bauhin ;  one  drachm 
of  which  is  sufficient  for  a  purge. 

BEXAGUILLO.  A  name  given  to  the 
white  ipecacuanha,  which  the  Spaniards 
bring  from  Peru,  as  the  Portuguese  do  the 
brown  from  Brazil. 

BEZAHAN.     The  fossile  bezoar. 

BET.ETTA  CGERULEA.  Sfaccus  heliotropli. 
Lacmus  seu  tornce.  Lacca  ccerulea.  Lit' 
mm.  The  juice  of  the  Croton  tinctorium; 
foliis  rhombeis  repandts,  capsulis  pendulist 
caule  herbaceo,  of  Linnxus.  It  is  much 
used  by  chymists  as  a  test.  See  Tests. 

BEZOAR.  (From  pa-zohar^  Persian, 
a  destroyer  of  poison.)  J^pis  beztiardicus. 
Bezoard.  A  preternatural  or  morbid  con- 
cretion formed  in  the  bodies  of  land-ani- 
mals. Several  of  these  kinds  of  substances 
were  former^  celebrated  for  their  medici- 
nal viriuesij  and  distinguished  by  the  names 
of  the  countries  from  whence  "they  came, 
or  the  animal  in  which  they  were  found. 
They  were  considered  as  high  alexiphar- 
mics,  in  so  much  so,  that  other  medicines, 
possessed,  or  supposed  to  be  possessed  of 
a!exipharmic  powers,  were  called  bezoar- 


BEZ 


BIG 


113 


•lies  j  and  so  efficacious  were  they  once 
thought,  that  they  were  bought  for  ten 
times  their  weight  in  gold.  These  vir- 
tues, ho »v ever,  are  in  the  present  day  justly 
denied  them,  as  they  produce  no  other  ef- 
fects than  those  common  to  the  saline  par- 
ticles which  they  contain,  and  which  may 
be  given  to  greater  advantage  from  other 
sources.  A  composition  of  bezoar  with 
absorbent  powders,  has  been  much  in  re- 
pute, as  a  popular  remedy  for  disorders  in 
children,  by  the  name  of  Gascoigne's  pow- 
der and  Gascoigne's  ball ;  but  the  real  be- 
zoar  was  rarely,  if  ever,  used  for  these,  its 
price  offering  such  a  temptation  to  coun- 
terfeit it.  Some  have  employed,  for  this 
purpose,  a  resinous  composition,  capable 
of  melting  in  the  fire  and  soluble  in  alco- 
hol ;  but  Newmann  supposed  that  those 
nearest  resembling  it,  were  made  of  gyp- 
sum, chalk,  or  some  other  earth,  to  which 
the  proper  colour  was  imparted  by  some 
vegetable  juice.  We  understand,  however, 
that  tobacco  pipe  clay,  tinged  with  ox- 
gall,  is  commonly  employed,  at  least  for 
the  Gascoigne's  powder  ;  this  giving  a  yel- 
low tint  to  paper,  rubbed  with  chalk,  and 
a  green  to  paper  rubbed  over  with  quick- 
lime ;  which  are  considered  as  proofs  of 
genuine  bezoar,  and  which  a  vegetable  juice 
would  not  effect. 

BEZOAR  BOVINUM.  the  bezoar  from 
the  ox. 

BEZOAH  GERMANICCM.  The  bezoar  from 
the  alpine  goat. 

BEZOAR  HYSTIUSIS.  Lapis  pordnus. 
Lapis  malacensis.  Pedro  del  porco.  The 
bezoar  of  the  Indian  porcupine.  Said  to 
be  found  in  the  gall-bladder  of  an  Indian 
porcupine,  particularly  in  the  province  of 
Malacca.  This  concrete  differs  from  others ; 
it  lias  an  intensely  bitter  taste  ;  and  on  be- 
ing steeped  in  water  for  a  very  little  time, 
impregnates  the  fluid  with  its  bitterness, 
and  with  aperient,  stomachic,  and,  as  it  is 
supposed,  with  alexipharmic  virtues.  Haw 
far  it  differs  in  virtue  from  the  similar  con- 
cretions found  in  the  gall-bladder  of  the 
ox,  and  other  animals,  does  not  appear. 

BEZOAR  OCCIDENTALS.  Occidental  be- 
zoar.  This  concretion  is  said  to  be  found 
in  the  stomach  of  an  animal  of  the  stag  or 
goat  kind,  a  native  of  Peru,  &c.  It  is  of 
a  larger  size  than  the  oriental  bezoar,  and 
sometimes  as  large  as  a  hen's  egg  ;  its  sur- 
face is  rough,  and  the  colour  green,  grey- 
ish, or  brown. 

BEZOAR  ORIENT  ALE.  Lapis  bezoar  ori- 
entalis.  Oriental  bezoar  stone.  This  con- 
cretion is  said  to  be  found  in  the  pylorus, 
or  fourth  stomach  of  an  animal  of  the  goat 
kind,  which  inhabits  the  mountains  of  Per- 
sia. It  is  generally  about  the  size  of  a 
kidney  bean,  of  a  roundish  or  oblong  fi- 
gure, smooth,  and  of  a  shining  olive  or  dark 
greenish  colour. 


BEZOAR  MICROCOSMICUM.  The  calcu- 
lus found  in  the  human  bladder. 

BEZOAR  PORCINUM.  See  Bezoar  hye^ 
tricis. 

BKZOAR  SIMILE.  The  bezoar  of  the 
monkey. 

BKZOARDICA  RADIX.     See  Contrayerva. 

BKZOAKDICCM  JOVIALE.  Bezoar  with  tin. 
It  differed  very  little  from  the  Jlntihecticurn 
Poterii. 

BKZOARDICUM  ICJNALE.  A  preparation 
of  antimony  and  silver. 

BEZOARDICUM  MARTJALE.  A  prepara- 
tion of  iron  and  antimony. 

BEZOARUICUM  MINEHALE.  A  prepara- 
tion of  antimony,  made  by  adding  nitrous 
acid  to  butter  of  antimony. 

BEZ.OARDICUM  SATURN  i.  A  preparation 
of  antimony  and  lead. 

BEZOARDICUS  PULVIS,  The  powder  of 
the  oriental  bezoar. 

BEZOARTICUM  MINERALS.  An  inert  calx 
of  antimony. 

BEZOAKTICUS  SPIRITUS  NITHI.  The  dis- 
tillled acid  of  the  bezoarticum  minerale. 

BEZOAS.     A  common  chymical  epithet. 

BI;EON.  Wine  of  sun-raisins  and  sea- 
water. 

BIBINEILA.     See  Pimpinella. 

BIBITOIUUS.  (tiibitorins,  sc.  musculus  ; 
from  bibo,  to  drink  ;  because  by  drawing 
the  eye  inwards  towards  the  nose,  it  causes 
those  who  drink  to  look  into  the  cup.)  See 
Rectus  internus  ocuU. 

BICEPS.  (From  bis,  twice,  and  caput,  a 
head.)  Many  muscles  have  this  denomina- 
tion, from  their  having  two  distinct  heads, 
or  origins. 

BICEPS  BRACHII.  See  Biceps  feocar 
cubiti. 

BICEPS    CRURIS.      See    Biceps  JJeocor    cru- 
ris. 

BICEPS  CUBITI.  See  Biceps  flexor  cu- 
biti. 

BICEPS  EXTURNUS.  See  Triceps  extensor 
cubiti, 

BICEPS  FLEXOR  CRURIS.  Bicept 
cruris  of  Albinus*  Biceps  of  Winslow, 
Douglas,  and  Cowper,  and  Jschio-femoro- 
peromen  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  leg, 
situated  on  the  hind  part  of  the  thigh. 
It  arises  by  two  distinct  heads  ;  the  first, 
called  longus,  arises,  in  common  with  the 
semitendinosus,  from  the  upper  and  poste- 
rior part  of  the  tuberosity  of  the  os  ischi- 
um.  The  second,  called  brevis,  arises  from 
the  linea  aspera,  a  little  below  the  termina- 
tion of  the  glutseus  maximus,  by  a  fleshy 
acute  beginning,  which  soon  grows  broader 
as  it  descends  to  join  with  the  first  head,  a 
little  above  the  external  condyle  of  the  os 
femoris.  It  is  inserted,  by  a  strong  tendon, 
into  the  upper  part  of  the  head  of  the  fibu- 
la. Its  use  is  to  bend  the  leg.  This  mus- 
cle forms  what  is  called  the  outer  ham- 
string ;  and,  between  it  and  the  inner,  th« 
Q 


114 


BID 


BIL 


nervus  popliteus,  arteria  and  vena  poplitea, 
are  situated. 

BICEPS  FLEXOR  CUBITI.  Biceps 
braehii  of  Albums.  Coraco-radialis,  sen 
biceps  of  Whtslow.  Biceps  inter nus  of 
Douglas.  Sleeps  inter  nus  humeri  of  Cow- 
per.  Scnpulo  coracoradial  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  fore-arm,  situated  on  the 
fore  part  of  the  os  humeri.  It  arises  by  two 
heads.  The  first  and  outermost,  called 
longust  begins  tendinous  from  the  upper 
edge  of  the  glenoid  cavity  of  the  scapula, 
passes  over  the  head  of  the  os  humeri  with- 
in the  joint,  and,  in  its  descent  without 
the  joint,  is  enclosed  in  a  groove  near  the 
head  of  the  os  humeri,  by  a  membranous 
ligament  that  proceeds  from  the  capsular 
ligament  and  adjacent  tendons.  The  se- 
cond, or  innermost  head,  called  brevia, 
arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  co- 
racoid  process  of  the  scapula,  in  common 
with  the  coracobrachialis  muscle.  A  little 
below  the  middle  of  the  fore-part  of  the  os 
humeri,  these  heads  unite.  It  is  inserted 
by  a  strong  roundish  tendon  into  the  tu- 
bercle on  the  upper  end  of  the  radius  in- 
ternally. Us  use  is  to  turn  the  hand  su- 
pine, and  to  bend  the  fore-arm.  At  the 
bending  of  the  elbow,  where  it  begins  to 
grow  tendinous,  it  sends  off  an  aponeuro- 
sis,  which  covers  ail  the  muscles  on  the  in- 
side of  the  fore-arm,  and  joins  with  ano- 
ther tendinous  membrane,  which  is  sent 
off  from  the  triceps  extensor  cubiti,  and 
covers  all  the  muscles  on  the  outside  of  the 
foiv-arm,  and  a  number  of  the  fibres, 
from  opposite  sides,  decussate  e:>ch  other. 
Ii  serves  to  strengthen  the  muscles,  by 
keeping  th^rn  from  swelling  too  much  out- 
wardly, when  in  action,  and  a  number  of 
their  fleshy  fibres  take  their  origin  from  it. 
BICEPS  INTERNUS.  See  Biceps  flexor 
cubiti. 

BICHICHISS.  An  epithet  of  certain  pec- 
torals, or  rather  troches,  described  by  Rha- 
zes,  which  were  made  of  liquorice,  £.c. 

BICHOS.  A  Portuguese  name  for  the 
worms  that  get  under  the  toe  of  the  people 
in  the  Indies,  which  are  destroyed  by  the 
oU  of  cashew  nut. 

BICORN.  (Bicornis :  from  bis,  twice, 
and  cornu  a  horn.)  An  epithet  some- 
times applied  to  the  os  hyoides,  which  has 
two  processes,  or  horns  ;  and  likewise,  in 
former  times,  to  muscles  that  had  two  ter- 
minations. 

BICUSPIS.  (Bicuspis  .•  from  bis,  twice, 
and  cuspis,  a  spear.)  The  name  of  those 
teeth  which  have  double  points,  or  fangs. 
See  Teeth, 

BIDENS.  (From  bis,  twice,  and  dens, 
a  tooth  ;  so  called  from  its  being  deeply 
serrated,  or  indented.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
I/mniean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia,  Order, 
Polygamia  xqualis. 


BIFURCATED.  (Bifurcus :  from  iris, 
twice,  and  Jurcn,  u  fork.)  A  vessel,  or 
nerve  is  said  to  bifurcate  when  it  divides 
into  two  branches  ;  thus  the  bifurcation  of 
the  aorta,  Sec. 

BIGASTKH.  (Bigaster  .-  from  bis,  twice, 
and  jdtsTig,  a  belly.)  A  name  given  to 
muscles  which  have  two  bellies. 

BIHERMUS.  (From  bis,  double,  and 
hernia,  a  disease  so  called.)  Having  a  her- 
nia, or  rupture  on  each  side  of  the  scro- 
tum. 

BILADKN.     A  name  of  iron. 

BILK.    (Bilif.    Naevius  derives  it  from 
bis,   twice,   and   Us,   contention ;    as  being 
supposed  to  be  the  cause  of  anger  and  dis- 
pute.)    The  gall.     A  bitter  fluid,  secreted 
in  the  glandular  substance  of  the  liver  ;  in 
part  flowing  into  the  intestines,  and  in  part 
regurgitating  into  the   gall-bladder.    The 
secretory  organ  of  this  fluid  is  the  penicilli 
of  the  liver,  which  terminate  in   very  mi- 
nute canals,  called  biliary  ducts.     The  bi- 
liary ducts  exonerate  their  bile  into  the 
ductus  hepatic-us,  which  conveys  it  into  the 
ductus  communis  choledo chits,  from   whence 
it  is   in  part  carried  into  the  duodenum. 
The   other  part   of  the  bile   regurgitates 
through  the  cystic  duct  (see   Gall  bladder,) 
into  the  gall-bladder  :  for  hepatic  bile,  ex- 
cept during  digestion,  cannot  flow  into  the 
duodenum,  which   contracts  when  empty  ; 
hence  it  necessarily  regurgitates  into  the 
gall-bladder      The  branches  of  the  vena 
portae  contribute  most  to  the  secivtl.n  of 
bile  ;  its  peculiar  blood,  returning  from  the 
abdominal   viscera,  is   supposed  to  be,  in 
some  respects,  d.fterent   irom  other  venal 
blood,  and  to  answer  exactly  to  the  nature 
of  biie.     It  is   not  yet  ascertained  clearly 
whether  th    florid  blood,  in  the  hepatic  ar- 
tery, merely  nourishes  the   liver,  or  whe- 
ther, at  the   same   time,  it  contributes  a 
certain  principle,  necessary  for  the  forma- 
tion of  bile.      It  has   been   supposed,  by 
physiologists,  that  cystic  bile  was  secreted 
by  the  arterial  vessels  of  the  gall-bladder ; 
"but  the  fallacy  of  this  opinion  is  proved  by 
making  a  ligature  on  the  cystc  duct  of  a 
living  animal.     From  what  has  been  said, 
it  appears  that  there  are,  as  it  were,  two 
kinds  of  bile  in  the  human  body  :  1.  ffcpa- 
tic  bile,  which  flows  from  the  liver  into  the 
duodenum:  this  is  thin,  of  a  faint  yellow 
colour,  inodorous,  and  very  slightly  bitter, 
otherwise  the  liver  of  animals  would  not 
be  eatable.     2.  Cystic  bile,  which   regur- 
gitates from  the  hepatic  duct  into  the  gall- 
bladder, and  there,  from  stagnating,  be- 
comes thicker,  the  aqueous  p:!rt  being  ab- 
sorbed by  lymphatic    vessels,  and  more 
acrid  from  concentration.     Healthy  bile  is 
of  a  yellow,  green  colour ;  of  a  plastic  con- 
sistence,  like    thin   oil,   and    when    very 
much  agitated,  it  froths  like  soap  and  wa- 
ter :  its  smell  is  faUrous,  somewhat  like 


BiL 


BIS 


iimsk,  especially  the  putrefying  or  eva- 
pora'edbile  of  animals  :  its  taste  is  bitter. 
The  constituent  principles  of  bile  are  :  1. 
Water,  which  constitutes  the  greatest  part 
of  biie.  2.  Jin  albuminous  principle,  pre- 
cipitated by  alcohol  and  mineral  acids.  3. 
A  resinous  principle,  obtained  by  evapora- 
ting- a  tincture  made  of  alcohol  and  bile. 
4.  Ji  colouring  principle,  which  adheres  to 
the  resinous  part,  and  gives  the  colour  to 
bile.  5.  Soda,  in  its  caustic  state  :  hence 
healthy  bile  does  not  effervesce  with  acids, 
and  affords  a  neutral  salt.  6,  A  phosphated 
calx.  The  primary  uses  of  this  fluid,  so  im- 
portant hi  the  ammul  economy,  are  :  1.  To 
extricate  the  chyle  from  the  chyme :  thus 
chyle  is  never  observed  in  the  duodenum 
before  the  chyme  has  been  mixed  with  the 
bile  :  and  thus  it  is  that  oil  is  extricated 
from  linen  by  the  bile  of  animals.  2  By 
its  acridity  it  excites  the  peristaltic  motion 
of  the  intestines ;  hence  the  bowels  are  so 
inactive  in  people  with  jaundice  3.  It 
imparts  a  yelloiv  colour  to  the  excrements  ; 
thus  the  white  colour  of  faeces  in  jaundice, 
in  which  disease  the  flow  of  biie  into  the 
duodenum  is  entirely  prevented.  4.  It 
prevents  the  abundance  of  mucus  and  acidity 
in  the  primae  vise;  hence  acid,  pitunous, 
and  verminous  saburra  are  common  from 
deficient  or  inert  bile. 

BILIART  DUCT.  Ductus  biliosus.  The 
very  vascular  glandules,  which  compose  al- 
most the  whole  substance  of  the  liver,  ter- 
minate in  very  small  canals,  called  biliary 
ducts,  which  at  length  form  one  trunk,  the 
ductus  hepaticus.  Their  use  is  to  convey 
the.  bile,  secreted  by  the  liver,  into  the 
hepatic  duct :  this  uniting  with  a  duct  from 
the  gall-bladder,  forms  one  common  canal, 
called  the  ductus  communis  choledochus, 
which  conveys  the  biie  into  the  intestinal 
canal. 

BILIMBI,  (Indian.)  Biting-bing  of  Bon- 
tius.  The  mains  indica  .—fmctu  pentagono 
of  Europeans.  It  is  carefully  cultivated  in 
the  gardens  of  the  East-Indies,  where  it 
flowers  throughout  the  year.  The  juice  of 
the  root  is  cooling  and  drank  as  a  cure  for 
fevers.  The  leaves  boiled  and  made  into  a 
cataplasm  with  rice,  are  famed  in  all  sorts 
of  tumours,  and  the  juice  of  the  fruit  is 
used  in  almost  all  external  heats,  dipping 
linnen  rags  in  it,  and  applying  them  to  the 
parts.  It  is  drank,  mixed  with  arrack,  to 
cure  diarrhxas  ;  and  the  dried  leaves,  mix- 
ed with  betel  leaves  and  given  in  arrack,  are 
said  to  promote  delivery.  The  ripe  fruit  is 
eaten  as  a  delicacy,  and  the  unripe  made  in- 
to a  pickle  for  the  use  of  the  table. 

BILIOUS.    A  term  very  generally  made 
use  of,  to  express  diseases  which  arise  from 
too  copius  a  secretion  of  bile :  thus  bilious 
colic,  bilious  diarrhrea,  bilious  fever,  &c. 
BILIS      See  Bile. 

BILIS  ATRA.    Black  bile.    The  supposed 
cause  among-  the  ancients  of  melancholy. 


Bins  CTSTICA.  Silts  fellea.  Cystic  bile. 
The  rule  when  in  the  gall-bladder  is  so 
called  to  distinguish  it  from  that  which  is 
found  in  the  liver. 

Bins  HEPATIC  A.  Hepatic  bile.  The  bile 
when  it  has  not  entered  the  gall-bladder. 

BILOBUS.  (From  bis,  double,  and  lobus, 
the  end  of  the  ear.)  Having  two  lobes, 
resembling  the  tips  of  ears. 

BIMESTRIS.         (From    bis,    twice,    and 
mensis,  month.)     Two  mouths  old. 
Bindweed,     See  Convolvulus  major. 
BIKO.VLX.E.     See  Casumunar. 
BINOCULUS.    (From   binus,  double,  and 
oculus,  the  eye.)     A  bandage  for  securing 
the  dressings  on  both  eyes. 

BIKSICA.     A  disordered  mind.    Helmont. 
BINSICA.    MORS.      The   binsical,  or  that 
death  which  follows  a  disordered  mind. 

BIOLYCHSTIUM,  (From  /3/or,  life,  and 
Kv%viovt  a  lamp.)  Vital  heat;  an  officinal 
nostrum. 

BIOTE.  (From  ,&•?,  life.)  Life.  Light  food. 
Br  THAN  ATI.  (From  /2/o?,  life,  and  &&vafloft 
death.)    Those  who  die  a  violent  death,  OP 
suddenly^  as  if  there  were  no  space  be- 
tween lite  and  death. 

BIPEMULLA.     See  Pimpinella. 
BIPEXELI.A.     See  Pimpinella. 
BIRA      Malt  liquor  or  beer. 
BIRAO     Stone  parsley. 
Birch  tree.     See  Betula. 
BIRDSTONGUE.     A   name   given  to  the 
seeds  of  the  Fraxinus  excelsior  of  Linnxus. 
BIRSKN     (He  >.  an  aperture )     A  deep 
ulcer,  or  \mpos; iiume  in  the  breast. 

iiirth-ivort,  climbing.  See  Aristolochia 
tenuis. 

BISCOCTUS.    (From  bis,  twice,  and  coquo, 
to  boil.)     Twice  dressed.     It  is  chiefly  ap- 
plied to  bread  much  baked,  as  biscuit. 
Bis  cu  TELL  A.     Mustard. 
BISERMAS.    A  name  formerly  given  to 
clary,  or  garden  clary. 

Bishop's  -weed.  Sec  Animi. 
BISLIKGUA.  (From  bis,  twice,  and  lin- 
gua, a  tongue ;  so  called  from  its  appear- 
ance of  being  double-tongued ;  that  is,  of 
having  upon  each  leaf  a  less  leaf.)  The 
Alexandrian  laurel. 

BISMALVA.  (From  vismaha,  quasi  viscum 
malva,  from  its  superior  viscidity.)  The 
water  or  marsh-mallow. 

BISMUTH.  (Bismut,  Germ.)  Bis- 
muthum. 

A  metal  which  is  found  in  the  earth  in  very 
few  different  states,  more  generally  native 
or  in  the  metallic  state.  Native  bismuth  is 
met  with  in  solid  masses,  and  also  in  small 
particles  dispersed  in  and  frequently  de- 
posited on  different  stones,  at  Schreeberg 
in  Saxony,  Sweden,  &c.  Sometimes  it  is 
crystallized  in  four-sided  tables,  or  indistinct 
cubes.  It  exists  combined  with  oxygen  in 
the  oxyd  of  birmuth  (bismuth  ochre),  found 
in  small  particles,  dispersed,  of  a  blueish  or 
yellowish-gray  colour,  needle-shaped  and 


116 


BIT 


capillary;  sometimes  laminated,  forming 
small  cells.  It  is  also  though  more  seldom 
united  to  sulphur  and  iron  in  the  form  of 
a  sulphuret  in  the  martial  sulphurated  bis- 
muth ore.  This  ore  has  a  yellowish -gray 
appearance,  resembling  somewhat  the  mar- 
tial pyrites.  And,  it  is  sometimes  com- 
bined with  arsenic. 

Properties. — Bismuth  is  of  a  silver-white 
colour  inclining-  to  red.  It  soon  tar- 
nishes and  becomes  iridescent.  It  is 
brittle  and  can  easily  be  '-educed  to  small 
particles.  It  is  soft  enough  to  be  cut  with 
a  knife.  It  has  a  lamellated  texture.  Its 
specific  graviiy  is  9.800.  It  requires  less 
heat  for  fusion  than  any  other  metal,  tin 
excepted,  melting  by  a  heat  =  460  deg. 
Fahr.  It  can  be  volatilized  by  heat  and 
escapes  in  the  state  of  grayish-white  va- 
pour. It  readily  unites  with  mercury  and 
with  sulphur.  When  fused,  it  exhibits  on 
cooling,  cubical  figures  on  the  surface.  It 
is  soluble  in  sulphuric,  nitric,  and  muriatic 
acids.  The  solution  in  nitric  acid  is  de- 
composable by  mere  dilution  with  pure 
water.  It  inflames  in  oxygenated  muriatic 
acid  gas.  It  is  capable  of  combining  with 
the  greatest  number  of  the  metals  ;  and 
when  in  certain  proportions,  promotes  their 
fusibility  remarkably.  It  speedily  becomes 
black  by  sulphurated  hydrogen  gas. 

BisMUTHujvi.  (From  bismut.  German.) 
See  Bismuth. 

Bistort  See  Bistorta. 

BISTORT  A.  (From  bis,  twice,  and  tor- 
gueo,  to  bend  ;  so  called  from  the  contor- 
tions of  its  roots.)  Bistort. 

Polygonum  bistort  a  of  Linnsnis  : — crude. 
simplicissimo  monustachio,  f-tliifi  ovatis  in 
petiotum  decurrentibus.  This  plant  is  a 
native  of  Britain.  Every  part  manifests 
a  degree  of  simplicity  to  the  taste,  and  the 
root  is  esteemed  to  be  one  of  the  most 
powerful  of  the  vegetable  adstring-ents,  and 
frequently  made  use  of  as  sue];,  in  disorders 
proceeding  from  a  laxity  and  debility  of  the 
solids,  for  restraining  alvine  fluxes,  af-er 
due  evacuations,  and  other  preternatural 
discharges  both  serous  and  sanguineous. 
It  has  been  sometimes  given  in  intermitting 
fevers;  and  sometimes  also,  in  small  doses, 
as  a  corroborant  and  antiseptic,  in  acute 
malignant  and  colliquative  fevers  ;  in  which 
intentions  Peruvian  bark  has  now  deser- 
vedly superseded  both  these  and  all  other 
adstringents.  The  comnlan  dose  of  bistort 
root  in  substance,  is  15  or  20  grains:  in 
urgent  cases  it  is  extended  to  a  dram.  Its 
astringent  matter  is  totally  dissolved  both 
by  water  and  rectifi"d  spirits. ' 

BISTOUUT.  (Bistvire.  French.)  Any 
sm  11  knife  for  surgical  purposes. 

BITIJIKOS.     A  Galenical  plaister. 

BITHI.VICI  KMPLASTRUM.  A  plaister  for 
the  spleen. 

Bitter  apple.     See  Colocyntfus. 

BIT    NOBUN.      Salt    of  •  bitumen.    A 


BLA 

white  saline  substance  has  lately  been 
imported  from  India  by  this  name,  which 
is  not  a  natural  production,  but  a  Hindoo 
preparation  of  great  antiquity.  It  is  called 
in  the  country  bit  noben,  padnoon,  and 
soucherloon  and  popularly  khala  mimuc, 
or  black  salt.  Mr  Henderson,  of  Bengal, 
conjectures  it  to  be  the  sal  asphaltitea,  and 
sal  sodomenus  of  Piiny  and  G;den.  This 
salt  is  far  more  extensively  used  in  Hin- 
dostan  than  any  other  medicine  whatever. 
The  Hindoos  use  it  to  improve  thrir  appe- 
tite and  digestion.  They  consider  it  as  a 
spesific  for  obstructions  of  the  liver  and 
spleen ;  and  it  is  in  high  estimation  with 
them  in  paralytic  disorders,  particularly 
those  that  affect  the  organs  of  speech, 
cutaneous  affections,  worms,  old  rheuma- 
tisms, and  indeed  all  chronic  disorders  of 
man  and  beast. 

BITUMEN,  (artlvfjut,  arfoe,  pine;  be- 
cause it  flows  from  the  pine-tree ;  or, 
quod  vi  tumeat  e  terra,  from  its  bursting- 
forth  from  the  earth.)  Bitumens  are  com- 
bustible, solid,  soft,  or  flu'd  substances, 
whose  smell  is  strong,  acrid,  or  aromatic, 
composed  of  hydrogen  and  carbon  with  a 
contamination  of  earth  and  other  sub- 
stances in  small  proportions.  They  are 
found  either  in  the  internal  part  of  the 
earth,  or  exuding  through  the  clefts  of  the 
rocks,  or  floating  on  the  surface  of  waters. 
Like  oils  they  burn  with  a  rapid  flame. 
Natural  historians  have  divided  them  into 
several  genera;  but  modern  chymists  ar- 
range them  according  to  their  chymical 
properties,  and  are  only  acquainted  with 
six  species,  which  are  very  distinct  from 
each  other :  these  are,  naphtha,  amber, 
asphaltos,  jet,  pit-coal,  and  petroleum. 

BITUMEN  BAKBADENSE.  See  Petroleum 
barb  a  dense. 

BiTCMEN      JUDAICUM.       JlsphaltUS.       Jews' 

pitch.  A  solid  light  bituminous  substance, 
of  a  dusky  colour  on  the  outside,  and  a 
deep  shining  black  within  ;  of  very  little 
taste,  and  scarcely  any  smell,  unless  heated, 
when  it  emits  a  strong  pitchy  one.  It  is 
said  to  be  found  plentifully  in  the  earth  in 
several  parts  of  Egypt,  and  floating  on  the 
surface  of  the  Dead  Sea.  It  is  now  wholly 
expunged  from  the  catalogue  of  officinals 
of  this  country ;  but  was  formerly  esteem- 
ed as  a  cliscutient,  sudorific,  and  emmena- 
gogue. 

BITUMEN  LIQ.UIIHTM.     See  Petroleum. 

BIVENTER,  (Biventer  ,•  from  bis,  twice, 
and  venter,  a  belly.)  A  muscle  is  so  termed, 
which  has  two  bellies. 

BIVEHTEB  CERVICIS.  A  muscle  of  the 
lower  jaw. 

BlVESTTER       MAXIiL-fc      INFERIOUIS.        See 

Digastricus. 

BIXA  OUELLANA.  The  systematic  nam* 
for  the  terra  orleaua  of  the  pharmacopoeias; 
See  Orleana. 

.    The  measles.    Rhazis. 


BLE 


BLI 


117 


BLACKBEIIBY.  The  fruit  of  the  common 
bramble,  Rtibus  fruticosus  of  Linnaeus.  The 
berries  are  eaten  in  abundance  by  children, 
and  are  wholesome  and  gently  aperient. 
Too  large  quantities,  however,  when  the 
stomach  is  weak,  produce  vomiting  and 
great  detention  of  the  belly,  from  flatus. 
See  Fruits,  summer. 

JB ladder.  See  Urinary  bladder,  and  Gall- 
bladder. 

Jlladder,  inflamed.     See  Cystitis. 
.Blade-bout.     See  Scapula. 
BLoisiTAS.    (From  blatsus.)     A  defect  in 
speech,  called  stammering'. 

BLJZSUS.  (From  @\<*.nr]cet  to  injure.)  A 
stammerer. 

BLAKCA.  (Blanc,  French.)  A  purging 
mixture ;  so  called,  because  it  was  sup- 
posed to  evacuate  the  white  phlegmatic 
humours.  Also  white  lead. 

BLAVCA  MULIEBUBT.     White  lead. 
BLASA.     (Indian.)       A  tree,  the  fruit  of 
which  the  Indians  powder,  and  use  to  de- 
stroy worms. 

BLASTEMA.  (From  &KO.&I.VU,  to  germi- 
nate.) A  bud  or  shoot.  Hippocrates  uses 
it  to  signify  a  cutaneous  pimple  like  a 
bud. 

BLABTUM  MOSYLITUM.  Cassia  bark  kept 
with  the  wood. 

BLATTA.  (From  fi\a.TTct>,  to  hurt.)  A 
sort  of  beetle,  or  bookworm;  so  called 
from  its  injuring  books  and  clothes  :  the 
kermes  insect. 

BLATTABIA  LUTEA.  (From  blatta  ;  so 
called,  because,  according  to  Pliny,  it 
engenders  the  blatta.)  The  herb  yellow 
moth-mullein. 

BLECHON.  (From  /Sx^ato^a/,  to  bleat ; 
so  called  according  to  Pliny,  because  if 
sheep  taste  it  they  bleat.)  The  herb  wild 
penny  -royal. 

Bleeding.  See  Blood-letting  and  Haemor- 
rhage 

Bleeding  at  the  nose.     See  Epistcxis. 
BLEMA.      (From  $*xxce,  to  inflict.)     A 
wound. 

BLENDE.  A  species  of  zinc  ore,  formed 
of  zinc  in  combination  with  sulphur. 

BLENNA.  (&KIVV*,.}  Blena.  Mucus,  a 
thick  excrementitious  humour. 

BLKNNORRHfEA.  (From  /SAW*,  mu- 
cus, and  gsa>,  to  flow.)  Gonorrhoea  tnucosa. 
A  gleet.  An  increased  discharge  of  mucus 
irom  the  urethra,  arising  from  weakness. 

BLENNORRHAGIA.  (From  /3x«xva, 
mucus,  and  g«a>,  to  flow.)  The  discharge 
of  mucus  from  the  urethra. 

BLEPHABA.  (Quasi  /3x«7w  <f>*/)o?,  as 
being  the  cover  and  defence  of  the  sight.) 
The  eyelids. 

BLEPH  ABIDES.  (From  /?A«^*/>OV.)  The 
hair  upon  the  eyelids ;  also  the  part  of  the 
eyelids  where  the  hair  grows. 

BLKPHAROPHTHALM1A.  (From 
Qxtq&fn,  the  eyelid,  and  o<p6oAjWAM,  a  disease 
of  the  eye.)  An  inflammation  of  the  eyelid, 


BLEPHAROPTOSIS.  (From 
the  eyelid,  and  tzr7a<r<?,  from  <&i7rlu,  to 
fall.)  A  prolapse,  or  tailing  down  of  the 
upper  eyelid,  so  as  to  cover  the  cornea. 

BLEPHAUOTIS.  (From  @M$*.(>OV>  the  eye- 
lid.) An  inflammation  of  the  eyelids. 

BLEPHABOXTSTON.  (From  fiM$a.pov,  the 
eyelid,  and  %ta>,  to  scrape  off,)  A  brush 
for  the  eyes.  An  instrument  for  cleansing 
or  scraping  off  foul  substances  from  the 
eye-lids. 

BLEPHABOXY-.IS.  (From  $AKJ>«I/>OV,  the 
eyelid,  and  |«a>,  to  scrape  off)  The  cleansing 
of  the  eyeiids.  Inflammation  of  the  eyelids. 

Blessed  thistle.     See  Carduns  benedictua. 

BLESTRISMUS.  (From  /&tAAo>,  to  throw 
about.)  Phrenetic  restlesness. 

BLETA.  A  word  used  by  Paracelsus  to 
signify  white,  and  applied  to  urine  when  it 
is  m.lky,  and  proceeds  from  a  disease  of 
the  kidneys. 

BLETI.  (Bletus,  from  fi^Kx®,  to  strike.) 
Those  seized  with  dyspnoea  or  suffocation. 

BLISTER.  A  topical  appl  cation  which 
when  put  on  the  skin  raises  the  cuticle  in 
the  formxof  a  vesicle,  filled  with  a  serous 
fluid  Various  substances  produce  this  ef- 
fect on  the  skin  ;  but  the  powder  of  the 
li/tta  vesicatoriat  or  blistering  fly,  is  what 
operates  with  most  certainty  and  expedi- 
tion, and  is  now  invariably  made  use  of  for 
the  purpose. 

When  it  is  not  wished  to  maintain  a  dis- 
charge from  the  blistered  part,  it  is  suffi- 
cient to  make  a  puncture  in  the  cuticle  to 
let  out  the  fluid ;  but  when  the  case  requires 
keeping  up  a  secretion  of  pus,  the  surgeon 
must  remove  the  whole  of  the  detached 
cuticle  with  a  pair  of  scissors,  and  dress 
the  excoriated  surface  in  a  particular  man- 
ner. Practitioners  u.-;ed  formerly  to  mix 
powder  of  cantharides  with  ointment, 
and  dress  the  part  wiih  this  composition. 
But  such  a  dressing  not  unfrequently  oc- 
casioned very  painful  affections  of  the  blad- 
der, a  scalding  sensation  in  making  of  water, 
and  very  afflicting  stranguries.  The  treat- 
ment of  such  complaints  consists  in  remo- 
ving every  particle  of  the  fly  from  the  blis- 
tered part,  making  the  patient  drink  abun- 
dantly (^'  mucilaginous  drinks,  giving 
emulsions  and  some  doses  of  camphor. 

These  objections  to  the  employment  of 
salves  containing  the  lytta,  for  dressing- 
blistered  surfaces,  led  to  the  use  of  me- 
zereon,  euphorbium,  and  other  irritating 
substances,  which  when  incorporated  with 
ointment,  form  very  proper  compositions 
for  keeping  blisters  open,  which  they  do 
without  the  inconvenience  of  irritating 
the  bladder,  like  the  blistering  fly. — The 
favourite  application  however  for  keep- 
ing open  blisters,  is  ihe  powder  of  savine, 
which  was  brought  into  notice  by  Mr. 
Crowther  in  his  book  on  white  swell- 
ings. The  following  is  the  form  adopted 
by  the  London  College :  "  Take  of  fresh 


118 


BLO 


BLO 


leaves  of  savine  bruised,  a  pound  ;  yellow 
wax,  half  a  pound ;  prepared  lard,  two 
pounds.  Having-  melted  tog-ether  the  wax 
and  lard,  boil  therein  the  savine  leaves,  and 
strain  through  a  linen  cloth."  On  the  use 
of  the  savine  cerate,  immediately  after  the 
Cuticle  raised  by  the  blister  is  removed, 
says  Mr.  Crowther,  it  should  be  observed 
that  experience  has  proved  the  advantage 
of  using  the  application  lowered  by  a  half 
or  two-thirds  of  the  unguentum  cerae.  An 
attention  tq  this  direction  will  produce  less 
irritation  and  more  discharge,  than  if  the 
savme  cerate  were  used  in  its  full  strength. 
Mr.  Crowther  says  also,  that  he  has  found 
fomenting  the  part  with  flannel,  wrung 
out  of  warm  water,  a  more  easy  and  pre- 
ferable way  of  keeping  the  blistered  sur- 
face clean,  and  fit  for  the  impression  of  the 
ointment,  than  scraping  the  part,  as  has 
been  directed  by  oth?  rs.  An  occasional 
dressing  of  unguentum  resinas  flavaj,  he  has 
found  a  very  useful  application  for  render- 
ing the  sore  free  from  an  appearance  of 
slough,  or  rather  dense  lymph,  which  has 
sometimes  been  so  firm  in  its  tex-ure  as  to 
be  separated  by  the  probe,  with  us  much 
readiness  as  the  cuticle  is  detached  after 
blistering  As  the  discharge  diminishes,  the 
strength  of  the  savine  dressing  should  be 
proportionably  increased.  The  ceraium 
sabinae  must  be  used  in  a  stronger  or  weaker 
degree,  in  proportion  to  the  excitement  pro- 
duced on  the  patient's  skin. 

BLITUM  F(ETIDUM.  See  Jltripkx  fasti  da. 
BLOOD.  SangiKs.  A  red  homogene- 
ous fluid,  of  a  saltish  taste,  and  somewhat 
urinous  smell,  and  glutinous  consistence, 
which  circulates  in  the  cavities  of  the  heart, 
arteries,  and  veins.  The  quantity  is  esti- 
mated to  be  about  twenty-eight  pounds  in 
an  adult:  of  this,  four  parts  are  contained 
in  the  veins,  and  a  fifth  m  the  arteries.  The 
colour  of  the  blood  is  red  ;  in  the  arteries 
it  is  of  a  florid  hue,  in  the  veins  darker  ; 
except  only  the  pulmonary  veins,  in  which 
it  is  of  a  lighter  cast.  Physiology  demon- 
strates, that  it  acquires  this  florid  colour 
in  passing  through  the  lungs,  and  from  the 
oxygen  it  absorbs.  The  blood  is  the  most 
important  fluid  of  our  body.  bY.me  physi- 
cians and  anatomists  have  considered  it  as 
alive,  and  have  formed  many  ingenious  hy- 
potheses in  support  of  its  vitality.  The 
temperature  of  this  fluid  is  of  considerable 
importance,  and  appears  to  depend  upon 
the  circulation  and  respiration.  The  blood 
of  man,  quadrupeds,  and  birds,  is  hotter 
than  the  medium  they  inhabit;  hence  they 
are  termed  animals  of  warm  blood;  whilst 
in  fishes  and  reptiles,  animals  with  cold 
blood,  it  is  nearly  of  the  temperature  of 
the  medium  they  inh  bit.  The  microscope 
discovers  that  the  blood  contains  a  great 
number  of  round  globules,  which  are  seen 
floating  about  in  a  yellowish  fluid,  the 
serum.  The  blood  also  possesses  remark- 


able physical  properties ;  its  taste  is  saltish, 
and  the  smell  of  its  halitus  or  vapour,  when 
recently  drawn,  is  somewhat  urinous  ;  it  is 
of  a  plastic  consistence,  somewhat  gluti- 
nous and  adhesive.  Chymical  analysis  of 
blood,  by  means  of  distillation,  diec^vers, 
1.  A  considerable  quantity  of  insipid  ivater, 
which  very  soon  becomes  putrid.  2.  Em- 
pyrcumutic  oil.  3.  Jimmoniacal  spirit.  4. 
Carbon,  which  remains  behind,  is  very 
spongy,  and  with  great  difficulty  incine- 
rated. The  ashes,  however,  consist  of  a 
small  quintity  of  culinary  s  .It,  soda,  phos- 
phorated Hme,  and  a  very  small  portion  of 
iron.  White  hot,  and  in  motion,  the  blood 
remains  constantly  fluid,  and  red  ;  when 
it  cools,  and  is  at  rest,  it  takes  the  form  of 
a  fluid  mass,  which  gradually  and  spontane- 
ously separates  into  two  parts  ;  the  one, 
which  is  red,  and  floating  becomes  of  a 
darker  colour,  remains  concrete,  and  is 
called  the  cruor,  crassamejitum,  or  cake; 
the  other,  which  occupies  the  lower  part 
of  the  vessel,  is  of  a  yellow  greenish  colour, 
and  adhesive,  and  is  called  the  serum  or 
lymph. 

The  cruor  forms  more  than  one  half  of 
the  blood ;  it  is  very  plastic,  thick,  and, 
in  consistence,  like  glutinous  jelly.  It 
soon  putrefies  in  the  temperature  of  the 
air ;  but,  dried  by  a  gentle  heat,  becomes 
a  brittle,  dark,  red  mass.  It  is  insoluble  in 
water  ;  and,  when  boiled  in  it,  is  converted 
into  a  hard  grumous  mass,  internally  red. 
The  surface  of  the  cruor  of  the  blood,  after 
being  exposed  in  a  vessel  to  atmospheric 
air,  becomes  of  a  florid  red  colour ;  but 
the  inferior  surface,  contiguous  to  the  ves- 
sel, is  of  a  deep  black  :  the  change  of  colour 
on  the  surface  is  owing  to  the  oxygen  of 
the  atmosphere  uniting  with  the  blood. 
The  bruor  of  the  blood  is  composed  of, 
1.  Red  globules,  which  chymistry  demon- 
strates consist  of  a  fibrous  gluten  and  oxy- 
dated  iron.  The  experiments  of  the  ce- 
lebrated Rhades  shew,  that  in  twenty -five 
pounds  of  blood  from  the  human  body, 
near  two  drachms  of  the  oxyd  of  iron  were 
obtained  2.  The  fibrous  gluten  of  the 
cruor,  which  remains  after  washing  the 
cruor  of  blood  for  a  considerable  time  in 
cold  water,  and  enclosed  in  a  fine  linen 
cloth  ;  in  which  case  the  red  globules  are 
washed  away.  It  the  red  water  obtained 
in  this  experiment  be  evaporated,  and  then 
distilled  to  dryness,  it  leaves  behind  a  car- 
bon, exhibiting1,  when  incinerated,  a  great 
quantity  of  iron,  attractable  by  the  magnet. 
From  these  experiments  it  would  appear, 
that  the  redness  of  the  globules  is  imparted 
from  the  oxydated  iron,  for  which  purpose 
a  small  quantity  is  sufficient. 

The  serum  of  the  blood  is  a  lymphatic 
fluid,  almost  inodorous;  rather  saltish  to 
the  taste  ;  pellucid,  and  of  a  yellowish 
green  colour ;  and  rather  of  a  plastic  con- 
sistence. It  forms  scarcely  one  half  of  thfc 


BOD 


BOD 


119 


blood;  and  it  contains,  1.  A  large  portion 
of  water,'  from  forty -seven  ounces  of  serum, 
forty-three  of  insipid  water  were  yielded 
by  distillation.  2.  Albuminous  gluten,  like 
the  white  of  an  egg,  obtained  by  boiling, 
or  by  stirring  it  with  a  stick,  or  by  an  ad- 


bodies   are  inflammable  bodies :  such  are 

the  diamond,  sulphur,  bitumens,  &c. 

BODIES,  PHOSPHORESCENT.    Bodies  which 

produce  light,   though  their  temperature 

be  not  increased. 

BODY.     Corpus.     The  human  body  is 

mixture  of  alcohol  or  concentrated'mineral  dived  by  anatomists  into  the  trunk  and 
acid.  3.  Jelly.  If  equal  parts  of  water  extremities  .  i.  e.  the  head,  and  inferior  and 
and  serum  of  the  blood  be  coagulated  by  superior  extremities,  each  of  which  have 
fire,  that  part  of  the  serum  which  is  not  certain  regions  before  any  part  is  removed, 
coagulated,  upon  being  cooled,  puts  on  by  which  the  physician  is  enabled  to  direct 
the  appearance  of  a  tremulous  jelly.  4.  the  application  of  ^blisters  and  ^  the  like, 
Carbonated  soda,  obtained  by  pouring  a  mi- 
neral acid  upon  recent  diluted  serum.  5. 
Culinary  salt,  found  in  the  incinerated  car- 
bon of  blood.  The  albuminous  principle 
of  the  serum,  more  commonly  called  the 
coagulable  lymph,  appears  to  be  of  very 
considerable  importance  in  the  animal 
aconomy,  both  in  diseased  and  healthy 
states  of  it :  it  affords,  by  analysis,  carbon, 

azot,  and  hydrogen.     The   importance   of  frons  ;  temples,   or  tempora  ;  the  nose,  or 
the  blood  is  very  considerable  ;  it  distends     nasus  ,•  the  eyes,  or  oculi ;  the  mouth,  or  os  t 
the  cavities  of  the  heart  and  blood-vessels, 
and  prevents  them  from  collapsing ;  it  sti 


and  the  situation  of  diseases  is  better  de- 
scribed. 

The  head  is  distinguished  into  the  hairy 
part  and  the  face.  The  former  has  five 
regions,  viz.  the  crown  of  the  head  or  ver- 
tex, the  fore  part  of  the  head  or  sinciput, 
the  hind-part  or  occiput,  and  the  sides, 
partes  laterals  capitis.  In  the  latter  are 
distinguished  the  region  of  the  forehead, 


mulates  to  contraction  the  cavities  of  the 


the  cheeks,  bitccae  ;  the  chin,  or  mentum  / 
and  the  ears,  or  aures. 

The  think  is   distinguished  into  three 


heart  and  vessels,  by  which  means  the  cir-  principal  parts,  the  neck,  thorax,  and  ab- 
culation  of  the  blood  is  performed  ;  it  ge- 
nerates within  itself  animal  heat,  which  it 
propagates  throughout  the  body  :  it  nour- 
ishes the  whole  body :  and,  lastly,  it  is  that 
source  from  which  every  secretion  of  the 
body  is  separated. 

Blood  dragon's.  See  Sanguis  draconis. 
BLOODLETTING.  Under  this  term 
is  comprehended  every  artificial  discharge 
of  blood  made  with  a  view  to  cure  or  pre- 
vent a  disease.  Blood-letting  is  divided 
into  general  and  topical.  As  examples  of 
the  former,  venesection  and  arteriotomy  may 
be  mentioned  ;  and  of  the  latter,  the  ap- 
plication of  leeches,  cupping-glasses,  and 
•scarification. 

Blood,  spitting  of.     See  Hemoptysis. 
Blood,  vomiting  of.     See  fLematemesis. 
Blood-stone.  See  Haematites. 
Bloody-flux.     See  Dysenteria. 
BOA    (From  /2*?,  an  ox.)     A    pustulous 
eruption  like  the  small-pox,  so  called  be- 
cause it  was  cured,  according  to  Pliny,  by 
anointing  it  with  .  hot  ox-dung:  also  the 
name  of  a  serpent  of  Calabria ;  and  of  the 
hyclroa. 

BOCHKTUM.  A  decoction  of  the  woods 
prepared  by  a  second  boiling  with  fresh 
water. 

BOCHIA.    A  subliming  vessel. 
BOCHIVM.    A  swelling  of  the  bronchial 
glands. 

BODIES,   COMBUSTIBLE.      This    term    is 


dcmeii.  The  neck  is  divided  into  the  an- 
terior region  or  pars  aritica,  in  which,  in. 
men,  is  an  eminence  called  pmnurn  Adami; 
the  posterior  region  is  called  nuchx  collif 
and  the  lateriul  regions,  partes  laterales 
colli. 

The  thorax  is  distinguished  into  tHe  an- 
terior region,  in  which  are  the  sternum  and 
nuiminx,  and  at  whose  interior  part  is  a  pit 
or  hollow  called  scrobiculns  cordis  ;  a  pos- 
terior region,  called  dorsum  ;  and  the  sides, 
or  later  a  thoracis. 

The  abdomen  is  distinguished  into  an 
anterior  region,  properly  the  abdomen;  a 
posterior  region,  called  the  loins,  or  lumbi ; 
and  lateral  regions  or  flanks,  called  latera 
abdoniinis.  The  anterior  region  of  the  ab- 
domen being  very  extensive,  is  subdivided 
into  the  epigastric,  hypochondriac,  umbilical, 
and  hypogaslric  regions,  whi«h  are  described 
under  their  respective  names.  Immediately 
below  the  abdomen  is  the  mons  Veneris,  and 
at  its  sides  the  groins  or  inguina.  The 
space  between  the  organs  of  general  ion  and 
the  anus,  or  fundament,  is  called  the  peri- 
nxutn. 

The  superior  extremity  is  distinguished 
into  the  shoulder,  summitas  humeri,  under 
which  is  the  arm-pit,  called  axilla  orfovea 
axillaris  ;  the  brachium,  or  arm;  the  anti- 
brachium,  or  fore-arm,  in  which  anteriorly 
is  the  bend  of  the  arm,  where  the  veins  are 
generally  opened,  called  jfer»m  antibrachU; 


given  by  chymists  to  all  substances  which,     and  posteriorly  the  elbow,  called  angulus 


on  account  of  their  affinity  with  oxygen, 
are  capable  of  burning. 

BODIES,  GASEOUS.     See  Gas. 

BODIES,  HTFLAMMABLE.  Chymists  give 
this  name  to  such  bodies  as  burn  with  faci- 


cubiti ;  and  the  hand,  in  which  are  the  car- 
pus or  wrist,  the  back  or  dorsum  mantis, 
and  the  palm  or  vola. 

The  inferior  extremity  is  divided  into, 
1.  the  region  of  the  femur,  in  which  are 


lity,  and  flamt  in  an  incrersed  temperature ;     distinguished  the  coxa  or  regio-ischiadica, 
although,  strictly  speaking-,  all  combustible    and  outer  and  superior  part ;  2.  the  leg,  in 


120 


.BOL 


BOX 


which  are  the  knee  or  genu,  the  bend  or 
cavum  poplitis,  and  the  calf  or  sura  ;  3.  the 
foot,  in  which  are  the  outer  and  inner 
ankle,  or  mateolus  externus  and  internus, 
the  back  or  dorsum,  and  the  sole  or 
planta. 

BOE.  (From  0o*u,  to  exclaim.)  Clamour, 
or  moaning1  made  by  a  sick  person. 

BOETHEMA.     (From  8c,n6ta>,  to  assist.)    A 
remedy. 

BOETHEMATICA.     (  From  /ZovQtce,  to  assist.) 
Favourable  symptoms. 

Bog-bean.  See  Trifolium  paludosum. 
BOGIA  GUMMI.  Gamboge. 
Bohea  tea.  See  Ten 
Sois  de  coissi.  See  Quassi. 
Solar  earths.  See  £>ole. 
BOLK.  (Boxo?,  a  mass.)  A  friable  earthy 
substance,  umfing  with  water  into  a  smooth 
paste,  adhering  to  the  toncrue,  and  dissolv- 
ing, as  it  were,  in  the  mouth  ;  of  the  argil- 
laceous or  clay  kind,  but  more  readily  im- 
bibing water  than  the  clays  strictly  so 
called.  Those  used  in  medicine,  are  the 
Armenian  and  F  ench  boles.  See  Bole  Ar- 
menian, and  Jlolus  Gallicu.  Many  other 
bolar  earths  have  been  recommended  for 
medicinal  uses,  and  were  formerly  ranked 
amongst  the  officinals  ;  as  red  boles  from 
Armenia,  Lemnos,  Strigonium,  Portugal, 
Tuscany,  and  Livonia  ;  yellow  boles  from 
Armenia,  Tockay,  Silesia,  Bohemia,  and 
Blois  ;  white  boles  from  Armenia,  Lemnos, 
Nocera,  Eretria,  Lamos,  Chio,  Malta,  Tus- 
cany, and  Goltborg.  Several  of  these  earths 
have  been  commonly  made  into  little  cikes 
or  flat  masses,  and  stamped  with  certain 
impressions;  from  which  circumstance  they 
received  the  name  of  feme  sigillatae,  or 
sealed  earths. 

BOLE,  ARMENIAN.  Solus  Armenia. 
Bole-armenic.  A  pale,  but  bright  red  co- 
loured earth,  which  is  occasionally  mixed 
with  honey,  and  applied  to  children's  mouths 
when  afflicted  with  aphthae.  It  forms,  like 
all  argillaceous  earths,  a  good  tooth-pow- 
der, when  mixed  with  some  aromatic 

BOLETUS.  (From  £a>\c?,  a  mass,  or 
,3a\m?,  from  its  globular  form.) 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants   in  the 
Linnaean  system      Class,  Cryptogamia.    Or- 
der, Fungi.    Boletus.     Spunk. 
BOLETUS  CERVI.     The  mushroom. 
BOLETUS  IGXIARIUS.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  agaricus  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  See 


LARICIS.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  officinal  agaricus  albua.  See  Agari- 
cus  albua. 

BOLETUS  run  LARICIS,  A  species  of 
agaric, 

BOLETUS  SUAVEOLEXS.  The  systematic 
name  for  \\\z  fungus  salicis  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias, See  Fungus  salicis. 

BOLIBMUS.  A  voracious  appetite,  ac- 
cording to  Avicenna;  but  most  probably 
meant  for  bulimus, 

BOLUSi    (B«\o?,  a  bole  or  bolus,)    Any 


medicine,  rolled  round,  that  is  larger  than 
an  ordinary  sized  pea,  and  yet  not  too  large 
to  be  swallowed. 

BOLUS  ALKxii'iiARMicA.  A  preparation 
of  contrayerva. 

BOLUS  EX  ALUMINE.  Alum,  bark,  and 
nutmeg, 

BOLUS  ARMEXA,     See  Bole  Armenian. 
BOLUS  ARMEXA  ALBA.     The  white  arme- 
nian  bole. 

BOLUS  ARMOMAC.     See  Bole  Armenian. 
BOLUS  BLESSKXSIS.    Bole  of  Blois.     See 
Bole  Armenian. 

BOLUS  GALLTCA.  French  bole.  A  pale 
red  coloured  bolar  earth,  variegated  with 
irregular  specks  and  veins  of  white  and 
yellow.  It  is  occasionally  administered  as 
an  absorbent  and  antacid, 

BOMBAX.  Gossi/pinm.  The  cotton- 
tree.  The  seeds  of  the  cotton-tree,  Gos- 
sypium  herbacetitn  of  Linnaeus  : — foiils  qitin- 
quelobis  subtus  eglandukisis,  cauls  herbaceo, 
are  directed  for  medicinal  use  in  some 
foreign  pharmacopoeias ;  and  are  adminis- 
tered in  coughs,  on  account  of  the  mucilage 
they  contain.  The  cotton,  the  produce  of 
this  tree  is  well  known  for  domestic  pur- 
pases. 

BOMB1AS.  Abombiate.  A  salt  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  bombic  acid  with 
different  bases;  thus  bombiat  of  alumine, 
&c. 

BOMBIC  ACID.  Jcidum  bombicum. 
Acid  of  the  silk-worm.  Silk-worms  con- 
tain, especially  when  in  the  state  of  chry- 
salis, an  acid  liquor  in  a  reservoir  placed 
near  the  anus.  It  is  obtained  by  expres- 
sing their  juice  in  acloth,  and  precipitating 
the  mucilage  by  spirit  of  wine,  and  like- 
wise by  infusing  the  chrysalides  in  that 
liquor.  This  acid  is  very  penetrating,  of  a 
yellow  amber  colour,  but  its  nature  and 
combinations  are  not  yet  well  known. 

BOMB  US.  (Bc^Coc.)  A  resounding 
noise,  or  ringing  of  the  ears.  Also,  a 
sonorous  expulsion  of  flatus  from  the  in- 
testines. 

BON  ARBOR.  A  name  given  to  the  cof- 
fee-tree. 

BONA.  Boona.  The  phaseolus,  or  kidney- 
bean. 

BOXDUCH  INDOUUM.  Molucca  or  bezoar 
nut.  The  produce  of  the  Guillandina  ban- 
due  of  Linnaeus.  It  possesses  warm,  bitter, 
and  carminaive  virtues. 

BONE.  Os.  Bones  are  hard,  dry,  and 
insensible  parts  of  the  body,  of  a  whitish 
colour,  and  composed  of  a  spongy,  compact, 
or  reticular  substance.  They  vary  much  in, 
their  appearances,  some  being  long  and 
hollow,  others  flat  and  compact,  &c.  The 
greater  number  of  bones  have  several  pro- 
cesses  and  cavities,  which  are  distinguished 
from  their  figure,  situation,  use,  &c.  Thus 
processes  extended  from  the  end  of  a  bone, 
if  smooth  and  round,  are  called  heads,*  and 
condyks,  when  flattened  either  above  or 
laterally.  That  part  which  is  beneath  the 


BONE. 


12,1 


head,  and  which  exceeds  the  rest  of  the 
bone  in  smallness  and  levity,  is  called  the 
neck.  Rough,  unequal  processes  are  called 
tuberosities  or  tubercles  :  but  the  longer 
and  more  dcute,  spinous  or  styloid  pro- 
cesses, from  their  resemblance  to  a  thorn. 
Thin  broad  processes  with  sharp  extremi- 
tie  s,  are  known  by  the  name  of  cristce,  or 
sharp  edges.  .  Other  processes  are  distin- 
guished by  their  ibrm,  and  called  alar  or 
pterygoid,  mamillary  or  mastoid>  dentiform 
or  odontoid*  &c.  Others,  m-m  their  situa- 
tion, are  culled  superior,  inferior,  exterior, 
and  interior.  8>>me  have  their  name  from 
their  direction,  as  oblique,  straight,  trans- 
verse, &c. ;  and  some  from  their  use,  as 
trochanters,  rotators  &c.  Furrows,  depres- 
sions, and  cavities,  are  destined  either  for 
the  reception  ol  contiguous  bones,  to  form 
an  articulation  with  them,  when  they  are 
called  articular  cavities,  which  are  some- 
time.^ deeper,  .-sometimes  shallower ;  or  they 
receive  hard  parts,  but  do  not  constitute  a 
joint  with  them.  Cavities  serve  also  for  the 
transmission  and  attachment  of  soft  parts. 
Various  names  are  given  to  them,  accord- 
ing to  the  magnitude  and  figure  of  bones. 
If  they  be  broad  and  large  at  the  begin- 
ning, and  not  deep,  but  contracted  at  their 
ends,  they  are  called  fovecs  or  pits.  Fur- 
rows are  -jpen  canuls,  extending  longitu- 
dinally m  the  surface  of  bones.  A  hollow, 
circular  tube,  for  the  most  part  of  the  same 
diameter  from  beginning  to  end,  and  more 
or  less  crooked,  straight,  long  or  short,  is 
named  a  canal.  Foramina  are  the  apertures 
of  canals,  or  they  are  formed  of  the  exca- 
vated margins  of  two  bones,  placed  against 
each  other.  If  such  be  the  form  of  the 
margin  of  a  bone,-  as  if  a  portion  were  taken 
out  of  it,  it  is  called  a  notch. 

With  respect  to  the  formation  of  bone, 
there  have  been  various  opinions.  Physiolo- 
gists of  the  present  day  assert  that  it  is  from 
a  specific  action  of  small  arteries,  by  which 
ossific  matter  is  separated  from  the  blood, 
and  deposited  where  it  is  required.  The 
"first  tiling  observable  in  the  embryo,  where 
bone  is  to  be  formed,  is  a  transparent  jelly, 
which  becomes  gradually  firmer,  and  is 
formed  into  cartilage.  The  cartilage  gradu- 
ally increases  to  a  certain  size,  and  when  the 
process  of  ossification  commences,  vanishes f 
as  it  advances.  Cartilages,  previous  to  the" 
ossific  action,  are  solid,  and  without  any 
cavity ;  but  when  the  ossific  action  of  the 
arteries  is  about  to  commence,  the  absor- 
bents become  very  active,  and  form  a  small 
cavity  in  which  the  bony  matter  is  deposit- 
ed ;  bone  continues  to  be  separated,  and 
the  absorbents  model  the  mass  into  its  re- 
quired shape.  The  process  of  ossification 
is  extremely  rapid  in  utero  :  it  advances 
slowly  after  birth,  and  is  not  completed  in 
the  human  body  till  about  the  twentieth 
year.  Ossification  in  the  flat  bones,  as 
those  of  the  skull,  always  begins  irom  cen- 
R 


tral  points,  and  the  radiated  fibres  meet  the 
radii  ot  other  ossifying  points,  or  the  edges 
of  the  adjoining  bone.  In  long  bones,  as 
those  of  the  arm  and  leg,  the  clavicle,  me- 
tacarpal,  and  metatarsal  bones,  a  central 
ring  is  formed  in  the  body  of  the  bone, 
the  head  and  extremities  being  cartilage, 
in  the  centre  of  which  ossification  after- 
wards begins.  The  central  ring  of  the  body 
shoots  its  bony  fibres  towards  the  head 
and  extremities,  which  extend  towards  the 
body  of  the  bone.  The  head  and  extremi- 
ties at  length  come  so  close  to  the  body 
as  to  be  merely  separated  hy  a  cartilage, 
which  becomes  gradually  thinner  until  the 
twentieth  year.  Thick  and  round  bones, 
as  those  of  the  tarsus,  carpus,  sternum,  an4 
patella,  are,  at  first,  all  cartilage:  ossifica- 
tion begins  in  the  centre  of  each.  When 
the  bones  are  deprived  of  their  soft  parts, 
and  are  hung  together  in  their  natural 
situation,  by  means  of  wire,  the  whole  is 
termed  an  artificial  skeleton  ;  but  when  they 
are  kept  together  by  means  of  their  liga- 
ments, it  is  called  a  natural  skeleton.— The 
uses  of  the  bones  are  various,  and  are  to  be 
found  in  the  account  of  each  bone ;  it  is, 
therefore,  only  necessary  to  observe,  in 
this  place,  that  they  give  shape  to  the 
body,  contain  and  defend  the  vital  viscera, 
and  afford  an  attachment  to  all  the  mus- 
cles. 

A  Table  of  the  Bones. 

.Vo. 
Fiontal      ...       1 


Bones  of  the    1  Q    •  ^i    " 

^ 

cranium    or<(  ..r,001^1  a  , 

.*«//.              l^P^f1       '     ' 
i  Ethmoid        -    - 

LSphsenoid       -    - 

I 

2 
1 
1 

^Superior  maxil. 

2 

p 
<J 

Jugal          -     -    - 

2 

w 
E 

0> 

Bones  of  the     ^as,al 
face.             ^Lachrymal      -     - 
Palatine     -     -     - 

2 
2 
2 

«4-   •*• 

Inferior  spongy 

2 

CO 

Vomer       -     -     - 

j 

CJ 

Jnferior  maxil.     - 

1 

£ 

Denies  or         5^?*'         "    " 
teeth               j^«spidati        -     - 

8 
4 

(.Molares     ... 

20 

Bone  of  the   7  „     .  , 

tongue.          5     y°ldes  OS     '    ' 

1 

Bones    of  the  f  Malleus     -    .     . 

2 

ear,   within  1  Incus     .... 

2 

the  tempo-  ]  Stapes        ... 

2 

..    ral  bones.      LOrbictilare  Os 

2 

i 

£ 

CCervical 
^   rVertebrae.                 -j  Dorsal 

r 

12 

H 

•^J                                   C.  Lumbar 

5 

<u 

i 

•5-1 

cH   1  Coccygis  os 

L 

<S 

s 

The  thorax.            J  Sternum 
1  Ribs        .     . 

1 

24 

§ 

« 

The  pdvie.                Innominata  oss« 

i  r 

122 


BOR 


BOR 


''mi  "      T             C  Clavicle 

<2 

£ 

1  Scapula      -     -     . 

2 

Pi) 
Pi 

The  arm.            Humeri  os       -    - 

2 

H 

C  Ulna      . 

2 

pa 

The  fore-arm.  ^  Ra(jjug       _     _     _ 

2 

rt 

fNavicuIare  os 

2 

AI 

{Lunarc  os       -     - 

2 

P  < 

Cuneiforme  os     - 

2 

<u 

Orbiculare  os 

2 

3 

Trapezium  os     - 

2 

^S 

Trapezoides  os  - 

2 

Magnum  os    -     - 

2 

8 

c 

^                        LUnciforme  os 

2 

o 

pq 

Lid                 1/f     4      /Ttv*4\1to 

10 

I        D7          /y-»*Jrt»/30 

28 

s   fThe  ffe>/».          Femur  -    ... 

2 

1 

C  Patella       -     -     - 

s| 

The  leg.           <  Tibia    -.   -     -     - 

2 

£ 

C  Fibula  -     -     .    - 

2 

3 

("Calcaneus  -    -     - 

2 

j  Astragalus      -     - 

2 

•5 

.    ("Tarsus     -^  Cuboides  os  -     - 

2 

'o 

01 

^   |       or  in-     |  N.iviculare  os 
**?*<      step.       l^Cuneiformia  ossa 

2 
6 

<U 

CJ     I     H/f  t 

10 

i 

28 

Sesamond  bones  of  the  thumb  and  7 
great  toe,  occasionally  found           5 

8 

Total 

248 

Hones,  growth  of.    See  Osteogony. 

Bonebinder.     See  Osteocolla. 

BONONIESSTS  LAPIS.  The  Bononian 
stone.  Culled  also  phosphorus  bonwiiensis, 
phosphorus  kircheri,  the  light-carrier,  or 
Bononian  phosphorus.  As  a  medicine  the 
stone  is  caustic  and  emetic. 

BONUS  HEXHICUS.  (Henricus  ;  so  called 
because  its  virlues  were  detected  by  some 
one  whose  name  was  Henry. )  To  (a  bona. 
Lapathum  linctuosum.  Clienopodium.  En- 
glish mercury.  The  plant  to  which  this 
name  is  given  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the 
Chenoporfium  bonus  Henrietta  ;  foUis  triangu- 
lari-sagittaiis  integerrimis,  spicis  compositis 
aphyllis  axillaribus,  of  Linnaeus.  Ii  is_a 
native  of  this  country,  and  common  in 
waste  grounds  from  June  to  August.  The 
young  plant  differs  little  from  spinage  when 
cultivated  ;  and  in  many  places  the  young 
shoots  are  eaten  in  spring  like  asparagus. 
The  leaves  of  this  plant  are  accounted 
emollient,  and  in  this  intention  have  been 
wiade  an  ingredient  in  decoctions  for  glys- 
ters.  They  are  applied  by  the  common 
people  to  flesh  wounds  and  sores  under 
the  notion  of  drawing  and  healing. 

BORACIC  ACID.  JLddwn  boracicwn.. 
Sedative  salt  of  Homberg.  Acid  of  borax. 
Boracine  acid.  A  concrete  salt  crystallized 
in  small  white  scales,  which  may  be  ob- 
tained from  borax,  by  adding  concentrated 
sulphuric,  the  nitric,  the  muriatic,  and  even 
vegetable  acids,  to  a  hot  solution  of  borax, 


till  the  lixivium  becomes  somewhat  acid . 
the  solution  is  then  to  be  cooled,  when  the 
acid  will  appear  in  the  shape  of  bright 
scales.  This  acid  in  combination  with 
alkalies,  earths,  and  metallic  oxyds,  forms 
borates. 

BORAS.  A  borate.  A  salt  formed  of 
boracic  acid  with  an  earthy,  alkaline  or 
metallic  base:  as  borate  of  soda,  &c. 

Borage.     See  Borago. 

Bon  A  GO.  (Formerly  written  Cor ago  ; 
from  cor,  the  heart,  and  ago,  to  affect ;  be- 
cause it  was  supposed  to  comfort  the  heart 
and  spirits.)  Borage. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaein  system.     Class,  Pentandna.     Or- 
der, Monvgynia. 

2.  The  piuirmacopoeial  name  of  the  of- 
ficinal   borage.      Buglossum    vernm.     Bu- 
glnssiim  latifolium.      liorago  hortenais. 

The  leaves  and  flowers  of  this  plant, 
Burago  offidnalis  of  Linnaeus  :— .foliis  omni- 
bus alturnis,  calytibus  patcntibus,  are  esteem- 
ed in  some  countries  as  refrigerant  and 
cordial.  A  syrup  is  prepared  from  the 
leaves  in  France,  and  used  in  pleurisies  and 
inflammatory  fevers.  Their  principal  use 
in  thi.s  island  is  in  that  grateful  summer 
beverage,  known  by  the  name  of  cool 
tankard. 

BORA  GO  OFFICINAMS.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  borage  of  the  shops.  See 
Borago. 

BORAS  SOD;E.  Borate  of  soda.  See 
Sub  boras  soduc  and  Borax. 

BOIIATK.     See  Boras. 

BORAX.  (Borak,  Arab.)  Boras  sod<e, 
sub -boras  sodx.  The  obsolete  synonyms 
are  Chryscolla,  capistrwn  auri,  ancinar,  bo- 
raxtrion,  anucar,  antincar,  tincal,  amphitane, 
baurach,  nitrum  factitium,  santema,  and 
nitrum  nativum.  This  salt  consisting  of 
boracic  acid  uniting  with  soda,  the  soda 
being  slightly  in  excess,  is  brought  from 
Thibet  and  Persia,  where  it  is  found  in  a 
native  state.  This  native  or  crude  borax 
is  called  tincal,  tiucor,  borech.  pounxa,  in  the 
East  Indies,  and  was  formerly  purified  in 
Europe  by  the  Venetians,  when  it  was 
called  refined  or  Venetian  borax ;  but  it  is 
now  prepared  by  the  Dutch  by  solution  in 
hot  water,  filtration,  and  careful  crysfalliza- 
tion.  The  particular  process  is  no't  known. 
Its  taste  is  cool :  it  is  soluble  in  eighteen  parts 
of  cold  and  six  of  hot  water.  It  is  decomposed 
by  several  of  the  acids.  Borax  is  rarely  used 
internally  in  modern  practice  ;  and  accord- 
ing to  Murray  it  does  not  appear  to  possess 
any  activity,  although  it  is  supposed  by 
some  to  be,  in  doses  of  half  a  drachm  or 
two  scruples,  diuretic  and  emenagogue.  It 
is  occasionally  given  in  cardialgia  as  an 
a:Uacid.  Its  solution  is  in  common  use  as 
a  cooling  gargle,  and  to  detach  mucus,  &c. 
from  the  mouth  in  putrid  fever ;  and  mixed 
with  an  equal  part  of  sugar,  it  is  used  in 
the  form  of  powder  to  remove  the  aphthous 


EOT 


BRA 


123 


from  the;  tongue  in  children.  The 
salts  formed  by  the  union  of  the  acid  of 
borax  with  different  bases  are  called  bo- 
rates. 

BORBORYGMUS.  (From  jkf£ofo£*, 
to  make  a  noise.)  The  rumbling1  noi»e  oc- 
casioned by  flatus  in  the  intestines.  It  fre- 
quently precedes  hysterical  affections. 

BOROZATL.      (^thiop.)      An    epidemic 
disease  of  the  Ethiopians,  in  appearance 
similar  to  the  lues  venerea, 
BORRAOO.     See  Borago. 
BORRI.     (Indian.)    Horn-born.    Boberri. 
The  Indian   name   for  turmeric ;  also   an 
ointment  used  there,  in  which  the  roots  of 
turmeric  are  a  chief  ingredient. 

BOSA.  An  Egyptian  word  for  a  mass 
which  is  made  of  the  meal  of  darnel,  hemp- 
seed,  and  water.  It  is  inebriating. 

BOSMOHOS.  (From  fioo-xce,  to  'eat,  and 
juopos,  a  part :  because  it  is  divided  for 
food  by  the  mill.)  Bosporas.  A  species 
of  meal. 

BOTALE  FORAMEN.  A  name  formerly 
applied  to  the  foramen  ovale. 

BOTANY.  (Botanica,  fiolavuui :  from 
fiolctvn,  an  herb  or  grass.)  That  part  of 
natural  history  which  considers  every  thing 
respecting  the  natural  history  of  vegetables. 
BOTANICON.  (From  @tT*vn,  an  herb.) 
A  plaster  made  of  herbs,  and  described  by 
Paulus  ./Egineta. 

BOTHOU.  (Arab.)  Tumours:  pimples 
in  the  face  :  also  the  small-pox  or  measles. 

BOTHRION  (From  fiaQptov,  a  little  pit.) 
Botrium.  The  alveolus  or  socket  for  the 
tooth  :  also  an  ulcerated  cornea. 

BOTIA.     A  name  given  to  scrophula. 
BOTIX.     A  name  for  turpentine. 
BOTIUM.     Bociuin.     Indurated  bronchial 
glands. 

BOTOTHINUM.  The  most  evident  symp- 
tom of  disease. 

BOTHRITIS.  (From  fao-pe,  a  bunch  of 
grapes.)  Botryites.  A  sort  of  burnt  cad- 
mia,  collected  in  the  top  of  the  furnace, 
and  resembling  a  bunch  of  grapes. 

BOTRYS.  (Bo7/>i>?,  a  cluster  of  grapes ;  so 
called  because  its  seeds  hang  down  like  a 
bunch  of  grapes.)  The  oak  of  Jerusalem. 

BOTRYS  MEXICANA!  Botrys  qmbrosioiiks 
Mexicana.  Chcnopodium  Mexicanum.  Bvtrys 
•Americana*  Mexico  tea.  Spanish  tea  and 
Artemisian  botrys.  A  decoction  of  this 
plant,  Chenopodium  ambrosioides  of  Lin- 
naeus '.—-foliis  lanceolatis  dentntis,  racemis 
foliatis  simplicibus,  is  recommended  in  pa- 
ralytic cases.  Formerly  the  infusion  was 
drunk  instead  of  Chinese  tea. 

BOTRYS  VULGARTS.  Botrys.  ./Imbrosia. 
Artimesia  chenopodium.  Jltriplex  odorata. 
Jlrtiplex  suaveotens.  Jerusalem  oak.  This 
plant,  Chenopodium  botrys  of  Linnaeus  : — 
foliis  oblongis  sinuatis,  racemis-  mtdis  multi- 
Jidis,  was  formerly  administered  in  form  of 
decoction  in  some  diseases  of  the  chest ;  as 


humoral  asthma,  coughs,  and  Catarrhs.     It 
is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 

BOTUS.     Botia.     Botus  barbatus.     A  cu- 
curbit of  the  chymists. 
'    BOUBALIOS.     See  Cucumis  agresti3t  and 
Pudendum  wuliebre 

Bo u BON.  See  Bubo. 
BOUGIF,.  (French  for  wax  candle.) 
Candela  cerea.  Candela,  medicata.  Cathe- 
ters of  Swediaur.  CeYei  medicati  of  Le 
Uran.  Cereotus  chirursforwn.  A  term  ap- 
plied by  surgeons  to  a  long,  slender  instru- 
ment, thatis  introduced  through  the  urethra 
into  the  bladder.  Bougies  made  of  the 
elastic  gum  are  preferable  to  those  made  of 
wax.  The  c:\ustic  bougie  differs  from  the 
ordinary  one  in  having  a  thin  roll  of  caustic 
in  its  middle,  which  destroys  the  stricture^ 
or  any  p;»rt  it  comes  in  contact  with. 
Those  made  of  catgut  are  very  seldom 
used,  but  are  deserving  of  the  attention 
of  the  surgeon.  Bougies  are  chiefly  used 
to  overcome  strictures  in  the  urethra, 
and  the  introduction  of  them  requires  a 
good  deal  of  address  and  caution.  They 
should  not  be  kept  in  the  urethra  so  long  at 
one  time  as  to  excite  much  pain  or  irrita- 
tion. Before  their  use  is  discontinued,  they 
should,  if  practicable,  be  carried  the  length 
of  the  bladder,  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
extent  of  the  strictures,  taking  care  that 
this  be  performed  not  at  once,  but  in  a 
gi%adu;l  manner,  and  after  repeated  trials  ; 
for  much  injury  might  arise  from  any  hasty 
or  violent  efforts  to  remove  the  resistance 
that  imy  present  itself.  There  are  bougies 
also  for  the  oesophagus  and  rectum. 

BOULIMU-!.  (From  '£»,  greatly,  and  /./^o?, 
hunger ;  or  from  /^AOMAZ,  to  desire.)  A 
canine  or  voracious  appetite. 

BoviLta?:.  (Fvom  bos,  an  ox,  because 
cattle  were  supposed  subject  to  it.)  The 
measles. 

BOVINA  FAMES.     The  same  as  bulimia. 

BOVISTA  Crepitus  Inpi.  Puff  ball.  This 
is  the  Lycoperdon  hoviata  { — subrotimdum, 
Incerato  dchiscens,  of  Linnaius,  which  when 
dry  contains  a  powder  used  by  the  common 
people  to  stop  the  blood  in  recent  cuts,  &c. 

Box-tree.     See  Jiuxvs. 

BRACHERIUM.  (From  brachiale,  a  brace- 
let.) A  truss  or  bandage  for  hernia ;  a 
term  used  by  the  barbarous  Latin  writers. 

BRACHI2EUS  MUSCTJ'LUS.     See  Brachialis. 

BR4CHUEUS  EXTKRNUS.  See  Brachialis 
externus 

BRACHIJEUS  INTERNUS.  See  Brachialis 
interims. 

BRACHIAL  ARTERY.  Arteria  bra- 
chialis.  The  braclml  artery  is  the  con- 
tinuation  of  the  axillary  artery,  which,  as 
it  passes  behind  the  tendon  of  the  pecto- 
ralis  major,  receives  the  name  of  brachial. 
It  runs  down  on  the  inside  of  the  arm, 
over  the  musculus  coruco-brachialis,  and 
anconxus  internus,  and,  along  the  inner 


124 


BRA 


BRA 


edge  of  the  biceps,  behind  the  vena  basi- 
lica, giving  out  small  branches  as  it  goes 
along.  Below  the  bend  of  the  arm  it  di- 
vides into  the  cubitajisand  radialis.  Some- 
times, though  rarely,  the  brachial  artery  is 
divided  from  its  origin  into  two  large 
branches,  which  run  down  on  the  arm, 
and  afierwards  on  the  fore-arm,  where  they 
are  called  cubitalis  and  radialis. 

BRACHIALE.  The  word  means  a  brace- 
let :  but  the  ancie;;t  anatomical  writers  ap- 
ply this  term  to  the  carpus,  the  part  on 
which  the  bracelet  was  worn. 

BRACHIALIS.     See  Brachialis  interims. 

BRACHIALIS  EXTERNUS,  See  Triceps  ex- 
tensor cubiti. 

BRACHIALIS  INTERNUS.  Brachixns 
of  Winslow.  Brachixus  internus  of  Cow- 
per,  and  Humero -cubital  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
of  the  fore-arm,  situated  on  the  fore -part  of 
the  os  humeri.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the  mid- 
dle of  the  os  humeri,  at  each  side  of  the  in- 
sertion of  the  deltoid  muscle,  covering  all 
the  inferior  and  fore-part  of  this  bone,  runs 
over  the  joint,  and  adheres  firmly  to  the 
ligament  ;  is  inserted,  by  a  strong  short 
tendon,  into  the  coronoid  process  of  the 
ulna.  Its  use  is  to  bend  the  fore-arm,  and 
to  prevent  the  capsular  ligament,  of  the 
joint  from  being-  pinched. 

BRACHIO-CUBITAL  LIGAMENT.  '  Isigamen- 
turn  brachio  cubitale.  The  expansion  of 
the  lateral  ligament,  which  is  fixed  in  the 
inner  condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  runs  over 
the  capsular,  to  which  it  closely  adheres, 
and  is  inserted  like  radii  on  the  side  of  the 
great  sigmoid  cavity  of  the  ulna  ;  it  is  co- 
vered on  the  inside  by  several  tendons, 
which  adhere  closely  to  it,  and  seem  to 
strengthen  it  very  considerably. 

BRACHIO-RADIAL  LIGAMENT.  J.iga- 
mentum  brachio-radiale.  The  expansion  of 
the  Literal  ligament,  which  runs  over  the 
external  condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  is  in- 
serted round  the  coronary  ligament,  from 
thence  all  the  way  down  to  the  neck  of  the 
radius,  and  also  in  the  neighbouring  parts 
of  the  ulna.  Through  all  this  passage  it 
Covers  the  capsular  ligament,  and  is  co- 
vered by  several  tendons  adhering  closely 
to  both. 

BRACHI  os,     See  Humeri  os. 

BRACHIUM.  (Bga^/sp,  the  arm.)  The 
arm,  from  the  shoulder  10  the  wrist. 

BRACHIUM  MOVENS  Q.UARTUS.  See  La- 
tissimus  dorsi. 

BRACHUNA.  According  to  Avicenna,  a 
species  of  furor  uterinus. 

BRACHY-CHRONIUS.  (From  ySg*^u?,  short, 
and  ^ovof,  time.)  A  disease  which  conti- 
nues out  a  short  time. 

BRACHPYNCEA.  (From  /Sgat^/f,  short,  and 
<arveu>t  to  breathe.)  Shortness  and  difficulty 
of  breathing. 

BRACK  YS.  (From  /Sget^y?,  short.)  A 
tnifscte  of  the  scapula. 


BRACIUM.     Copper.     Verdigris. 

BRADYPEPSIA.  (From  £§*fi/?j  slow,  and 
<a*rflect  to  concoct.)  Weak  digestion.  See 
Dyspepsia. 

BRAGG  AT.  A  name  formerly  applied  to 
a  ptisan  of  honey  and  water. 

Brain.     See  "Cerebrum. 

Brain,  little.     See  Cerebel'um. 

BRAN.  Furfur.  The  husks  or  shells 
of  wheat,  which  remain  in  the  bolting  ma- 
chine. It  contains  a  portion  of  the  farina- 
ceous matter  and  is  said  to  have  a  laxa-. 
tive  quality.  Decoctions  of  bran,  sweetened 
with  sugar,  are  used  by  the  common  peo- 
ple, and  sometimes  with  success,  against 
coughs,  hoarsenesses,  &c. 

BRANCA.  (Branca,  Span,  a  foot,  or 
branch.)  A  term  applied  to  some  herbs, 
which  are  supposed  to  resemble  a  p^rticu- 
larfdot;  as  branca  leonis,  lion's  foot;  branca 
ursina,  bear's  foot. 

BRANCA  LEONINA.     See  Alchemilla. 

BRANCA  URSINA.  The  plant  which  is 
directed  by  this  name  in  foreign  ph;>rma- 
copoeias,  is  the  Heradeum  spondylium  of 
Linnaeus  : — -foliolis  pinnatifidis,  leevibus  ,- 
Jlnribus  uniformibus  In  Siberia  \\.  grows 
extremely  high,  and  appears  to  have  vir- 
tues in  the  cure  of  dysentery,  which  the. 
plants  of  this  country  do  not  possess.  See 
also  Acanthus. 

BRANCA  LEONIS.     See  Mcliemitta. 

BRANCHY,  (From  /8g%»,  to  make 
moist.)  Branchi,  Swelled  tonsils,  or  glan- 
dulous  tumours,  of  the  fauces,  which  se- 
crete saliva. 

BRANCHUS.  (From  @£t%eet  to  moisten.) 
A  defluxion  of  humours  from  the  fauces, 

BRANDY.  Spiritus  Gallicus  A  co- 
lourless, slightly  opake,  and  milky  fluid,  oF 
a  hot  and  penetrating  taste,  and  a  strong 
and  agreeable  smell,  obtained  by  distil- 
ling from  wine.  It  consists  of  water,  ar- 
dent spirit,  and  a  small  portion  of  oil, 
which  renders  it  milky  at  first,  and,  after 
a  certain  time,  colours  it  yellow.  It  is  the 
fluid  from  which  rectified  or  ardent  spirit  is 
obtained.  Its  peculiar  flavour  depends  on 
the  nature  of  the  volatile  principles,  or  es- 
sential oil,  which  come  over  along1  with  it 
in  the  distillation,  and  likewise,  in  some 
measure  upon  the  management  of  the  fire, 
the  wood  of  the  cask  in  which  it  is  kept, 
&C.  It  is  said,  that  our  rectifiers  imitate 
the  flavour  of  brandy,  by  adding  a  small 
proportion  of  nitrous  ether  to  the  spirit  of 
malt,  or  molasses.  The  utility  of  brandy  is 
very  considerable,  but,  from  its  pleasant 
taste  and  exhilarating  property,  it  is  too 
often  taken  to  excess.  It  gives  energy  to 
the  animal  functions ;  is  a  powerful  tonic, 
cordial,  and  antispasmodic  ;  and  its  utility 
with  camphire,  in  gangrenous  affections,  is 
very  great.  v 

Branks.  The  name,  in  Scotland,  for  the 
mumps.  See  Cynanche  parotidaa. 


BRA 


BRE 


325 


Brankursine.     See.  Acanthus. 

BRASILIA.     Brazil  wood. 

BHASILIENSE  LIGNUM.  See  Hcema- 
toxyttum. 

BRASILIENSIS  RADIX.  The  ipecacuan- 
ha  root  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Ipe- 
cacuanha. 

BRASIUM.  (From  $g«wr»,  to  boil.)  Malt, 
or  germinated  barley 

BRASMA.  (From  @%x.<r<ru>t  to  boil.)  The 
unripe  black  pepper.  Fermentation. 

BRASMOS     The  same. 

BRASS.  JEs.  A  combination  of  copper 
and  zinc 

BRASSADELLA.  Brassatella.  Ophioglos- 
sum,  or  the  herb  adder's  tongue. 

BRASSiCA.  (Varro  says,  quasi  prx- 
sica  :  from  prceseco,  to  cut  off;  because  it 
is  cut  from  ihe  stnlk  for  use  ;  or  from  «r§«- 
jr/*,  a  bed  in  a  garden  where  they  are 
cultivated.)  Crambe.  Cabbage.  Cole- 
won. 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  See  Brassica  cnpi- 
tata. 

BIJASSICA  ALBA      The  white  cabbnge. 

BRASSICA  APIANA.  Jagged  or  crimpled 
cole  wort. 

BRASSICA  CANINA.  The  mercurialis 
sylvestris. 

BRASSICA  CAPITATA.  Cabbage.  There 
are  several  varieties  of  cabbage,  all  of 
which  are  generally  hard  of  digestion,  pro- 
ducing  flatulencies,  and  afford  very  little 
nourishment.  These  inconvenien.cies  are 
not  experienced  by  those  whose  stomachs 
are  strong  and  accustomed  to  them.  Few 
vegetables  run  into  a  state  of  putrefaction 
so  quickly  as  cabbages ;  they  ought,  there- 
fore, always  to  be  used  immediately  after 
cutting.  In  Holland  and  Germany  there 
is  a  method  of  preserving  them,  by  cutting 
them  into  pieces,  and  sprinkling  salt  and 
some  aromatic  herbs  among  them :  this 
mass  is  put  into  a  tub,  where  it  is  pressed 
close,  and  left  to  ferment,  when  it  is  called 
sour  crout,  or  sauer  kraut.  These,  and  all 
pickles  of  cabbage,  are  considered  as 
wholesome  and  antiscorbutic,  from  the 
vinegar  and  spices  they  contain. 

BRASSICA  CONGTLODES.  Turnip  cab- 
bage. 

BRASSICA  ctfMANA.    Red  colewort. 

BRASSICA  EHUCA.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  plant  which  affords  the  semen  erucae. 
See  Eruca. 

BRASSICA  ERTTCASTRUM.  See  Eruca 
sylvestris, 

BRASSTCA  FLORIDA.  Cauliflower.  A  va- 
riety of  the  oleracea. 

BRASSICA.  GONYLICODES.  Turnip  cab- 
bage. 

BRASSICA  LACTJTURRTA.  Brassica  lacu- 
turris  The  savoy  plant. 

BRASSICA     MARINA, 
Convolvulus    nrnritimics.     Soldanella.    Sol- 


danella.  This  plant,  Convolvulus  soldanel- 
la  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  reniformibus,  pedun- 
cutts  unijlorist  is  a  native  of  our  coasts. 
The  leaves  are  said  to  be  a  drastic  purge. 
It  is  only  used  by  the  common  people, 
the  pharmacopoeias  having  now  substituted 
more  safe  and  valuable  remedies  in  its 
place. 

BRASISCA  NAPTJS.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  plant  from  which  the  semen  napi  is 
obtained.  See  Napi. 

BRASSICA  OLERACEA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  brassica  capitata  of  the  shops. 
See  Brassica  capitata. 

BRASSICA  RAPA.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  plant  whose  root  is  called  turnip. 
See  Jiapa. 

BRASSICA  RUBRA.  Red  cabbage.  Mr. 
Watt  finds  that  the  red  cabbage  affords 
a  very  excellent  test  both  for  acids  and  al- 
kalis, in  which  it  is  super. or  to  li-tmus,  be- 
ing- naturally  blue,  turning1  green  with 
alkalis,  and  red  with  acids. 

BB.ASSICA  SATIVA.  The  common  gar- 
de,, cabbage. 

BKASSICA  SAUAUOA.     The  savoy  plant. 

BRASSIDF.LLICA  AHS.  A  way  of  curing 
wounds,  mentioned  by  Paracelsus,  by  ap- 
plying the  herb  BrassideUa  to  them. 

BRATHU.  (Bg*6y.)  An  old  name  for  sa- 
vin e. 

BREAD-FRUIT.  The  tree  which  af- 
fords this,  grows  in  all  the  Ladrone  Islands 
in  the  South  Sea,  in  Otaheite,  and  now  in 
the  West  Indies.  The  bread-fruit  grows  up. 
on  a  tree  the  size  of  a  middling  oak.  The 
fruit  is  about  the  size  of  a  child's  head,  and 
the  surface  is  reticulated,  not  much  unlike 
the  surface  of  a  truffle.  It  is  covered  with 
a  thin  skin,  and  has  a  core  about  the  size 
of  a  small  knife.  The  eatable  part  is  be» 
tween  the  skin  and  the  core  :  it  is  as  white 
as  snow,  and  somewhat  of  the  consistence 
of  new  bread.  It  must  be  toasted  before 
it  is  eaten,  being  first  divided  into  three  or 
four  parts.  Its  taste  is  insipid,  with  a  slight 
sweetness,  nearly  like  that  of  wheaten 
bread  and  artichoke  together.  This  fruit 
is  the  constant  food  of  the  inhabitants  all 
the  year,  it  being  in  season  eight  months. 

BREAST.  Mamma.  The  two  globu- 
lar projections,  composed  of  common  in- 
teguments, adipose  substance,  and  lacteal 
glands  and  vessels,  and  adhering  to  the  an- 
terior and  lateral  regions  of  the  thorax  of 
females.  On  the  middle  of  each  breast  is 
a  projecting  portion,  termed  the  papilla  or 
nipple,  in  which  the  excretory  ducts  of  the 
glands  terminate,  and  around  which  is  a 
coloured  orb,  or  disc,  called  the  area' a. 
The  use  of  the  breasts  is  to  suckle  new-born 
infants. 

Breast-bone.    See  Sternum. 

BREGMA.  (From  /Sge^w,  to  moisten ; 
formerly  so  called  because,  in  infants,  and 
sometimes  even  in  adults,  they  are  tender 


126 


BRI 


BRI 


and  moist.)  An  old  name  for  the  parietal 
bones. 

BREVIA.  (From  brevis,  short.)  A 
specific  name  of  some  parts  whose  ter- 
mination rs  not  far  from  their  insertion,  as 
br  evict  vasu,  the  branches  of  the  splenic 
vein. 

BREVIS  MCSCULUS.  A  muscle  of  the 
scapula. 

BREVIS  CUBITI.  A  musc-e  of  the  fore- 
arm. 

Brevis  extensor  pollids  pedis.  See  £07- 
tensor  brevis  pollids  pedis. 

Brevis  flexor  pollids  pedis.  See  Flexor 
brevis  pollids  pedis. 

BUKVIS  PEUONEUS.     See  Peroneus  brevis. 

Brevis  pronator  radii.  See  Pronator 
radii  brevis. 

BUEYXIA.  (An  American  plant  named 
in  honour  of  Dr.  Brennius.)  A  species  of 
capparis. 

Briar,  wild.     See  ftosa  canina. 

BnicuMuM.  A  name  which  the  Gauls 
gave  to  the  herb  artemisia. 

Brimstone.     See  Sulphur. 

BRISTOL  HOT-WELL.  Bristolicnsis 
(igiia.  A  pure,  thermal  or  warm,  slightly 
acidulated,  mineral  spring1,  situated  about 
a  mile  below  Bristol.  The  fresh  water  is 
inodorous,  perfectly  limpid,  and  sparkling-, 
and  sends  fortli  numerous  air  bubbles  when 
por.red  into  a  glass.  It  is  very  agreeable 
to  -.he  palate,  but  without  having  any  very 
decided  taste,  at  least  none  that  can  be  dis- 
tinguished by  a  common  observer.  Its 
specific  gravity  is  only  1.00077,  which  ap- 
proaches so  near  to  that  of  distilled  water, 
thit  this  circumstance  alone  would  shew 
that  ii  contained  but  a  very  small  admix- 
ture of  foreign  ingredients.  The  tempera, 
ture  of  these  waters,  Dicing  the  average  of 
the  most  accurate  observations,  may  be 
reckoned  at  74  deg. ;  and  this  does  not 
very  sensibly  vary  during  winter  or  summer. 
Bristol  water  contains  both  solid  and 
gaseous  matter,  and  the  distinction  be- 
tween the  two  requires  to  be  attended  to. 
as  it.  is  owing  to  the  very  small  quantity  of 
solid  matter  that  it  deserves  the  character 
of  a  very  fine  natural  spring ;  and  to  an 
excess  in  gaseous  contents,  that  it  seems 
to  be  principally  indebted  for  its  medical 
properties,  whatever  they  may  be,  inde- 
pendent of  those  of  mere  water,  with  an 
increase  of  temperature.  From  the  diffe- 
rent investigations  of  chymists,  it  appears 
that  the  principal  component  parts  of  the 
Hotwell  water,  are  a  large  proportion  of 
carbonic  acid  gas,  or  fixed  air,  and  a  cer- 
tain portion  of  magnesia  ai)d  lime,  in  vari- 
ous combinations,  with  the  muriatic,  vitri- 
olic, and  carbonic  acids.  The  general  in- 
ference is,  that  it  is  considerably  pure  for 
a  natural  fountain,  as  it  contains  no  other 
solid  matter  than  is  found  in  almost  all  com- 
mon spring  water,  and  in  less  quantity. 


On  account  of  these  ingredients,  espe- 
cially the  carbonic  acid  gas,  the  Hotwell 
water  is  efficacious  in  promoting  salutary 
haemorrhages,  in  green  sickness,  as  well  as 
in  the  blind  haemorrhoides.  It  may  be 
taken  with  advantage  in  obstructions,  and 
weakness  of  the  bowels,  arising  from  ha- 
bitual costiveness;  and,  from  the  purity  of 
its  aqueous  par.,  it  has  justly  been  consi- 
dered as  a  specific  in  diabetes,  rendering 
the  urinary  organs  more  fitted  to  receive 
benefit  from  those  medicines  which  are  ge- 
nerally prescribed,  and  sometimes  success- 
ful. 

But  the  high  reputation  which  this 
spring  has  acquired,  is  chiefly  in  the  cure 
of  pulmonary  consumption.  From  the 
number  of  unsuccessful  cases  among  those 
who  frequent  this  place,  many  have  denied 
any  peculiar  efficacy  in  this  spring,  superior 
to  that  of  common  water.  It  is  not  easy  to 
determine  how  much  may  be  owing  to  the 
favourable  situation  and  mild  temperate 
climate  which  Bristol  enjoys  ;  but  it  can- 
not be  doubted  that  the  Hotwell  water, 
though  by  no  means  a  cure  for  consump- 
tion, alleviates  some  of  the  most  harassing 
symptoms  of  this  formidable  disease.  It 
is  particularly  efficacious  in  moderating 
the  thirst,  the  dry  burning  heat  of  the 
hands  and  feet,  the  partial  night  sweats, 
and  the  symptoms  that  are  peculiarly  hec- 
tical; and  thus  in  the  earlier  stages  of 
phthisis,  it  may  materially  contribute  to  a 
complete  re-establishment  of  health ;  and 
even  in  the  latter  periods,  mitigate  the 
disease  when  the  cure  is  doubtful,  if  not 
hopeless. 

The  sensible  effects  of  this  water,  when 
drank  warm  and  fresh  from  the  spring,  are 
a  gentle  glow  of  the  stomach,  succeeded 
sometimes  by  a  slight  and  transient  degree 
of  headach  and  giddiness.  By  a  continued 
use,  in  most  cases  it  is  diuretic,  keeps  the 
skirt  moist  and  perspirable,  and  improves 
the  appetite  and  health.  Its  effects  on 
the  bowels  are  variable.  On  the  whole,  a 
tendency  to  costiveness  seems  to  be  the 
more  general  consequence  of  a  long  course 
of  this  medicinal  spring,  and  therefore  the 
use  of  a  mild  aperient  is  requisite.  These 
effects,  however,  are  applicable  only  to 
invalids,  for  healthy  persons,  who  taste 
the  water  at  the  fountain,  seldom  discover 
any  thing  in  it  but  a  degree  of  warmth, 
which  distinguishes  it  from  the  common 
element. 

The  season  for  the  Hotwell  is  generally 
from  the  middle  of  May  to  October;  but 
as  the  medicinal  properties  of  the  water 
continue  the  same  throughout  the  year,  the 
summer  months  are  preferred  merely  on 
account  of  the  concomitant  benefits  of  air 
and  exercise. 

It  should  be  mentioned,  that  another 
spring,  nearly  resembling  die  Hotwell,  has 


BRO 


BRO 


127 


See     Hydrolapa- 


been  discovered  at  Clifton,  which  is  situ- 
ated on  the  summit  of  the  same  hill,  from 
the  bottom  of  which  the  Hotwell  issues. 
The  water  of  Sion  spring1,  as  it  is  called,  is 
one  or  two  degrees  colder  than  the  Hot- 
well  ;  but  in  other  respects  it  sufficiently 
resembles  it  to  be  employed  for  all  similar 
purposes. 

BRITANNIC  A     HERBA 
thum. 

BRITISH  OIL.  A  variety  of  the  black 
species  of  petroleum,  to  which  this  name 
has  been  given  as  an  empirical  remedy. 

BROCCOLI.  Brussica  It  alien.  As  an  ar- 
ticle of  diet,  this  may  be  considered  as 
more  delicious  than  cauliflower  and  cab- 
bage. Sound  stomachs  digest  broccoli 
without  any  inconvenience  ;  but  in  dyspep- 
tic stomachs,  even  when  combined  with 
pepper,  &c.  it  always  produces  flatulency, 
and  nauseous  eructations. 

BROCHOS.     (Bgo^of,  a  snare.)   A  bandage. 
BROCHTHUS.       (From    @$t%a>,    to  pour.) 
The  throat  ;  also  a  small  kind  of  drinking- 
vessel. 

BROCHUS.  (B^CKO?.)  One  with  a  promi- 
nent upper-lip,  or  one  with  a  full  mouth 
and  prominent  teeth. 

BRODIUM.  A  term  in  pharmacy,  sig- 
nifying the  same  with  juscnlum,  broth,  or 
the  liquor  in  which  any  thing  is  boiled. 
Thus  we  sometimes  read  of  Brqdium  Salis, 
or  a  decoction  of  salt. 

BROMA.  (From  /ggaxraa,  to  eat.)  Food 
of  any  kind  that  is  masticated,  and  not 
drank. 

BROMA-THEON.  (From  /?g*s-;ia>,  to  eat.) 
Mushrooms. 

BROMATOLOGY.  (Bromatokgia  :  from 
/%»/"*,  food,  and'  AO>OP,  a  discourse.)  A 
discourse  or  treatise  on  food. 

BROMELIA  ANAXAS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  ananas. 
See  Ananas. 

BROMELIA  KARATAS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  from  which  we  obtain 
the  fruit  called  penguin,  which  is  given  in 
the  Spanish  WestI  ndies  to  cool  and  quench 
thirst  in  fevers,  dysenteries,  &c.  It  grows 
in  a  cluster,  there  being  several  of  the  size 
of  one's  finger  together.  Each  portion  is 
clothed  with  a  husk,  containing  a  white 
pulpy  substance,  which  is  the  eatable  part; 
and  if  it  be  not  perfectly  ripe,  its  flavour 
resembles  that  of  the  pine-apple.  The 
juice  of  the  ripe  fruit  is  very  austere,  and 
is  made  use  of  to  acidulate  punch.  The  in- 
habitants of  the  West  Indies  make  a  wine 
of  the  penguin,  which  is  very  intoxicating, 
and  has  a  good  flavour. 

BROMION.  (From  ^ja^e?,  the  oat.)  rThe 
name  of  a  plaister,  made  with  oaten  flour, 
mentioned  by  Paulus  yEgineta. 

BROMUS  STERILIS.  (From  /Sgaxrwa,  to 
eat.)  The  wild  oat. 

BRONCHIA.  (From  Bgoyx^y  the 
throat.)  See  Trachea* 


BRONCHIALES  ARTERIJE,  Bronchial  ar- 
teries. Branches  of  the  aorta  given  off  in 
the  chest 

BRONCHIALES  GLANDULJE  Bronchial 
glands.  Large  blackish  glands,  situated 
about  the  bronchia  and  trachea,  which  se- 
crete blackish  mucus. 

BRONCHOCELE.  (From  iggo^oc,  the 
windpipe,  and  KH\M,  a  tumour.)  Botium. 
Hernia  guttiiris  Guttnr  tumidum.  Trache- 
lophyma.  Gossuin.  Exechebronchos.  Gongro- 
na.  Bocium.  Hernia  bronchialis.  Tracheo- 
cele.  Derbyshire  neck  This  disease  is 
marked  bjfra  tumour  on  the  fore-part  of  the 
neck,  and  seated  between  the  trachea  and 
skin.  In  general  it  has  been  supposed 
principally  to  occupy  the  thyioid  gland. 
We  are  given  to  understand  that  it  is  a 
very  common  disorder  in  Derbyshire;  but 
its  occurrence  is  by  no  means  frequent  in 
other  parls  ot  Great  Britain,  or  in  Ireland. 
Amongst  the  inhabitants  of  the  Alps,  and 
other  mountainous  countries  bordering1 
thereon,  it  is  a  disease  very  often  met  with, 
and  is  there  known  by  the  name  of  goitre. 
The  cause  which  gives  rise  to  it,  is  by  no 
means  certain,  and  the  observations  of  dif- 
ferent w-iters  are  of  very  little  practical  uti- 
lity. Dr.  Saunders  controverts  the  general 
idea  of  the  bronchocele  being  produced  by 
the  use  of  snow  water.  The  swelling  is  at 
first  without  pain,  or  any  evident  fluctua- 
tion,  when  the  disease  is  of  long  standing, 
and  the  swelling  considerable,  we  find  it  in 
general  a  very  difficult  matter  to  effect  a 
cure  by  medicine,  or  any  external  applica- 
tion ;  and  it  might  be  unsafe  to  attempt  its 
removal  with  a  knife,  on  account  of  the 
enlarged  state  of  its  arteries,  and  its  vicini- 
ty to  the  carotids  ;  but,  in  an  early  stage  of 
the  disease,  by  the  aid  of  medicine  a  cure 
may  be  effected. 

Although  some  relief  has  been  obtained  at 
times,  and  the  disease  probably  somewhat 
retarded  by  external  applications,  such  as 
blisters,  discutient  embrocations,  and  sapo- 
naceous and  mercurial  plaisters,  still  a  com- 
plete cure  has  seldom  been  effected  with- 
out an  internal  use  of  medicine ;  and  that 
which  has  always  proved  the  most  effica- 
cious, is  burnt  sponge.  The  form  under 
which  this  is  most  usually  exhibited,  is  that 
of  a  lozenge.  £.  spongiae  ustae  £ss.  muci- 
lag.  Arab.  gum.  q.  s.  fiat  trochiscus.  When 
the  tumor  appears  about  the  age  of  puber- 
ty, and  before  its  structure  has  been  too 
morbidly  deranged, .a  pill,  consisting  of  a 
grain  or  two  of  calomel,  must  be  given  for 
three  successive  nights  ;  and,  on  the  fourth 
morning,  a  saline  purge.  Every  night  af- 
terwards, for  three  weeks,  one  of  the 
troches  should,  when  the  patient  is  in  bed, 
be  put  under  the  tongue,  suffered  to  dissolve 
gradually,  and  the  solution  swallowed. 
The  disgust  at  first  arising  from  this  reme- 
dy soon  wears  off.  The  pills  and  the  purge 
are  to  be  repeated  at  the  end  of  three 


128 


BRU 


BRY 


weeks,  and  the  troches  had  recourse  to  as 
before ;  and  this  plan  is  to  be  pursued 
till  the  tumour  is  entirely  dispersed. 
Some  recommend  the  burnt  sponge  to 
be  administered  in  larger  doses.  Sulphu- 
rated potash  dissolved  in  water,  in  the  pro- 
portion of  30  grains  to  a  quart  daily,  is  a 
remedy  which  has  been  employed  by  Dr. 
Ritchter  with  success,  in  some  cases, 
where  calcined  sponge  failed.  The  natron 
prxparatum  being  the  basis  of  burnt  spopge, 
is  now  frequently  employed  instead  of  it, 
and,  indeed,  it  is  a  more  active  medi- 
cine. • 

BRONCHOTOMY.  (Bronchotomia  .— 
from  $go>;fcsc,  the  wind-pipe,  and  Ttjuvce,  to 
cut.)  Tracheotomy.  Laryngotomy.  This 
is  an  operation  in  which  an  opening  is 
made  into  the  lurynx,  or  trachea,  either  for 
the  purpose  of  making  a  passage  for  the  air 
into  and  out  of  the  lungs,  when  any  disease 
prevents  thepatientfrom  breathingthrough 
the  mouth  and  nostrils,  or  of  extracting  fo- 
reign bodies,  which  have  accidentally  fallen 
into  the  trachea  ;  or  lastly,  in  order  to  be 
able  to  inflate  the  lungs,  in  cases  of  sudden 
suffocation,  drowning,  &c.  Its  practicable- 
ness,  and  little  danger,  are  founded  on  the 
facility  with  which  certain  wounds  of  the 
wind-pipe,  even  of  the  most  complicated 
kind,  have  been  healed,  without  leaving 
any  ill  effects  whatever,  and  on  the  nature 
of  the  parts  cut,  which  are  not  furnished 
with  any  vessel  of  consequence. 

BROXCHOS.  (Bgo^o?,  the  wind-pipe.) 
A  catarrh  ;  a  suppression  of  the  voice  from 
a  catarrh. 

BRONCHUS.  (From  Bgs^fti,  to  pour.) 
The  wind-pipe.  The  ancients  believed  that 
the  solids  were  conveyed  into  the  stomach 
by  the  oesophagus,  and  the  fluids  by  the 
bronchia  ;  whence  its  name. 

Brooklime  Speedwell     See  Beccabunga. 
Broom,  Common.     See  Genista 
BRUCE  A.      (So  named  by   Sir  Joseph 
Banks  in  honour  of  Mr.  Bruce,  the  tra- 
veller in  Abyssinia,  who  first  brought  the 
seeds  thence  into  England.)     The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system. 

BRUCEA  ANTI  DYSENTERIC  A  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  pluntfrom  which  it  was 
supposed  we  obtained  the  angustura  bark. 
See  Angusturx  cortex. 

BRUCEA  FEKRUGINEA.    This  plant  is  also 
supposed  to    afford  the  angustura  bark. 
See  Angusturce  cortex. 
Bruise-wort.     See  Saponariu. 
BRUXKLLA.     See  Prunella 
BRUNNER'S     GLANDS.      Brunneri   glan- 
dule.    Peyei-*!*  glands.     The  mucipanous 
glands,  situated  between  the  villous  and 
cellular  coat  of  the  intestinal  canal ;    so 
named    after  Brunner,    who    discovered 
them. 

BRUNUS.     An  erysipelatous  eruption. 
BRPBCI:S.     See  Ruscus. 
BRTTTA.    (Arab.)    Instinct.     Savine. 


BRUTIA.  An  epithet  for  the  most  re- 
sinous kind  of  pitch,  therefore  used  to  make 
the  Oleum  Picinum.  The  Pix  Brutia  was 
so  called  from  Brutia,  a  country  m  the  ex- 
treme parts  of  Italy,  where  it  was  produced. 

BRUTIXO.     Turpentine. 

BRUTOBOX.  The  name  of  an  ointment 
used  by  the  Greeks. 

BRUT u A.     See  Pareifa  brava. 

BRUXANELI.  (Indian.)  A  tall  tree  in 
Malabar,  whose  bark  is  diuretic,  according 
to  Ray. 

BRTAMUS.  (From  Bgv^ai,  to  make  a 
noise.)  A  peculiar  kind  of  noise,  such  as 
is  made  by  gnashing  or  grating  the  teeth  ; 
or,  according  to  some,  a  certain  kind  of 
convulsion  affecting  the  lower  jaw,  and 
striking  the  teeth  together,  most  frequently 
observed  in  such  children  as  have  worms. 

BRYONIA.  (From  Bgy«  to  abound,  from 
its  abundance.)  Bryony. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linntean  system.     Class,  Dioecia.     Order, 
Syngenesia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  white 
bryony.       Vitis  alba  sylvestris.       Agrostis. 
Ampelvs.     Archeostris.     Echetrosis  of  Hip- 
pocrates.      Bryonia     aspera.        Cedrostis. 
Chelidoniunt.         Labrusca.         Melothrum. 
Ophrostaphylon.         Psilothrum.        Bryonia 
alba  o»'  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  palmatis  utrinque 
caltoso  scabris. 

White  bryony,  or  wild  vine,  is  a  very 
common  plant  in  woods  and  hedges.  The 
root  has  a  very  nauseous  biting  taste, 
and  disagreeable  smell-  Bergius  states  the 
virtues  of  this  root  to  be  purgative,  hydra- 
gogue,  emmenagogue,  and  diuretic  ;  the 
fresh  root  emetic.  This  powerful  and  irri- 
tating cathartic,  though  now  seldom  pre- 
scribed by  physicians,  is  said  to  be  of  great 
efficacy  in  evacuating  serous  humours,  and 
has  been  chiefly  employed  in  hydropical 
cases.  Instances-of  its  good  effects  in  other 
chronic  diseases  are  also  mentioned,  as 
asthma,  mania,  and  epilepsy.  In  small  doses, 
it  is  reported  to  operate  as  a  diuretic,  and 
to  be  resolvent  and  deobstruent.  In  pow- 
der, from  5j.  to  a  drachm,  it  proves  strong- 
ly purgative  ;  and  the  juice,  which  issues 
spontaneously,  in  doses  of  a  spoonful  or 
more,  has  similar  effects,  but  is  more  gen- 
tle in  its  operation.  An  extract  prepared 
by  water  acts  more  mildly,  and  wikh 
greater  safety  than  the  root  in  substance, 
given  from  half  a  drachm  to  a  drachm. 
It  is  said  to  prove  a  gentle  purgative,  and 
likewise  to  operate  powerfully  by  urine. 
Of  ihe  expressed  juice,  a  spoonful  acts  vio- 
lently both  upwards  and  downwards;  but 
cream  of  tartar  is  said  to  take  off  its  viru- 
lence. Externally,  the  fre-h  root  has  been 
employed  in  cataplasms,  as  a  resolvent  and 
discutient ;  also  in  iscbiadic  and  other  rheu- 
matic affections. 

BRYOWIA  ALBA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  white  bryony  plant-  See  Bryonia- 


BUC 


BUC 


129 


BRYONIA  MECHOACHANA  NIGBICANS.  A 
name  given  to  the  jalap  root. 

BBYONIA  NIGUA  Black  bryony,  or  vine. 
The  Tamus  communis  of  Linnjeus. 

BUYONIA  PEBUVIAJTA.    Jalap. 

Bryony,  black.     See  Bryonia  nigra. 

Bryony,  white.     See  Bryonia. 

BBYTHIO*.  (Bgi/Q/cv.)  A  malagma  so 
called,  and  described  by  Paulus  ^gineta. 

BBYTON.  (From  /3gt/a>,  to  pour  out.) 
A  kind  of  ale,  or  wine,  made  oi'.buriey. 

BUBASTECOBDIUM.  (From  bubastus  and 
cor,  the  heart.)  A  name  formerly  given 
to  artemisia,  or  rnugwort. 

BUBO.  (From  /2jsCav,  the  groin ;  be- 
cause they  most  frequently  happen  in  that 
part.)  Modern  surgeons  mean,  by  this 
term,  a  swelling  of  the  lymphatic  glands, 
particularly  of  those  of  the  groin  and  ax- 
illa. The  disease  may  arise  from  the  mere 
irritation  of  some  local  disorder,  when  it 
is  called  sympathetic  bubo /  from  the  ab- 
sorption ol  some  irritating  matter,  such  as 
the  venereal  poison  ;  or  from  constitu- 
tional causes,  as  in  the  pestilential  bubo, 
and  scrophuious  swellings,  of  the  inguinal 
and  axillary  glands. 

BtJBON.  (From  QovGuv,  the  groin,  or 
a  tumour  to  which  that  part  is  liable,  and 
which  it  was  supposed  to  cure.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Digynia. 

BUBON  GALBAXUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  offici- 
nal galbanum.  See  Galbanwn. 

BUBON  MACEDONICUM.  The  systcma- 
tic  name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
semen  pctroselini  Macedonici  of  the  shops. 
See  Petro&elinum  Macedonicum. 

BUBONIUM.  (From  &x£a>v,  the  groin.) 
A  name  of  the  golden  starwort ;  so  called 
because  it  was  supposed  to  be  efficacious 
in  diseases  of  the  groin. 

BUBONOCELE.  (From  /8«€W,  the 
groin,  and  MM,  a  tumour.)  Hernia  ingui- 
nalis.  Inguinal  hernia,  or  rupture  of  the 
groin.  A  species  of  hernia,  in  which  the 
bowels  protrude,  at  the  abdominal  ring. 
See  Hernia. 

BUCCA.  (Heb.)  The  cheek.  The  hoi- 
low  inner  part  of  the  cheek,  that  is  inflated 
by  the  act  of  blowing. 

Bucc  AC  BATON.  (From  bucca,  or  bitcel- 
ftz,  that  is,  a  morsel  of  bread  sopped  in 
wine,  which  served  in  old  times  tor  a 
breakfast.)  Paracelsus  calls  by  the  name 
of  £ucella,the  carneous  excrescence  of  the 
polypus  in  the  nose,  because  he  supposes  it 
to  be  a  portion  of  flesh  parting  from  the 
bucca,  and  insinuating  itself  into  the  nose. 

BUCCAL  GLANDS.  (Glandule  buccina- 
l&s:  from  bucca,  the  cheek.)  The  small 
glands  of  the  mouth,  undejr  the  cheek, 
which  assist  in  secreting  saliva  into  that 
cavity. 

BUCCEA.  (From  bucca,  the  cheek ;  as 
much  as  can  be  obtained  at  one  time  with- 


in the  cheeks.)    A  mouthful;  a  morsel; 
a  polypus  of  the  nose. 

BUCCELATON.  (From  buccella,  a  mor- 
sel.) A  purging  medicine,  made  up  in  the 
form  of  a  loaf;  consisting  of  scammony, 
8cc.  put  into  fermented  flour,  and  then 
baked  in  an  oven 

BUCELLA     See  Buccea, 

BUCEIXATIO.  (From  buccellatus,  cut 
into  small  pieces.)  Bucelatio.  A  method 
of  stopping  an  hemorrhage,  by  applying 
small  pieces  of  lint  to  the  vein,  or  artery. 

BUCCINATOR  (Musculus  buccinator. 
So  named  from  its  use  in  forcing  the  breath 
to  sound  the  trumpet ;  from  fioumtvov,  a 
trumpet.)  Refractor  anguli  oris  of  Albi- 
nus,  and  alveola  maxillaire  of  Dumas.  The 
trumpeter's  muscle.  The  buccinator  was 
long  thought  to  be  a  muscle  of  the  lower 
jaw,  arising  from  the  upper  alveoli,  and  in- 
serted into  the  lower  alveoli,  to  pull  the 
jaw  upward  ;  but  its  origin  and  insertion, 
and  the  direction  of  its  fibres,  are  quite  the 
reverse  of  this.  For  this  large  flat  muscle, 
which  forms  in  a  manner  the  walls  of  the 
cheek,  arises  chiefly  from  the  coronoid 
process  of  the  lower  jaw-bone,  and  partly 
also  from  the  end  of  the  alveoli,  or  socket 
process  of  the  upper-jaw,  close  by  the 
pterygoid  process  of  the  sphaenoid  bone : 
it  goes  forward  with  direct  fibres,  to  be 
implanted  into  the  corner  of  the  mouth  ; 
it  is  thin  and  flat,  covers  in  the  mouth,  and 
forms  the  walls  of  the  cheek,  and  is  perfo- 
rated in  the  middle  of  the  cheek  by  the 
duct  of  the  parotid  gland.  These  are 
its  principal  uses  : — it  flattens  the  cheek, 
and  so  assists  in  swallowing  liquids  ;— it 
turns,  or  helps  to  turn,  the  morsel  in  the 
mouth,  while  chewing,  and  prevents  it 
from  getting  without  the  line  of  the  teeth; — 
in  blowing  wind-instruments,  it  both  re- 
ceives and  expels  the  wind  ; — it  dilates  like 
a  bag,  so  as  to  receive  the  wind  in  the 
cheeks  ;  and  it  contracts  upon  the  wind,  so 
as  to  expel  the  wind,  and  to  swell  the 
note.  In  blowing  the  strong-  wind- instru- 
ments, we  cannot  blow  from  the  lungs,  for 
it  distresses  the  breathing',  we  reserve  the 
air  in  the  mouth,  which  we  keep  continu- 
ally full ;  and  from  this  circumstance,  as 
mentioned  above,  it  is  named  buccinator, 
from  blowing  the  trumpet. 

BUCCUIA.  (Dim.  of  bucca,  the  cheek.)' 
The  fleshy  part  under  the  chin. 

BUCKPHALOX,  BiiD-i-BiTiTED,  The  plant 
so  called,  is  the  Trophis.  Americana  of 
Linnseus.  Its  fruit  is  a  kind  oi'  rough  red 
berry,  which  is  eaten  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Jamaica,  although  its  flavour  is  by  no 
means  pleasant. 

BUCEHAS.  (From  /§*?,  an  ox,  and  x«. 
git?,  a  horn  ;  so  called  from  the  horn- like 
appearance  of  its  seed.)  Bnceros.  Fenu- 
greek seed.  See  Fanumgr&cum, 

JB-ick-bean.     See  Trifiiinm  palndosum. 

Jt  tick-thorn-     See  Spinu 
S 


130 


BUL 


BUL 


BUCKWHEAT.  The  Polygonvm  fagopy- 
rum  of  Linnaeus.  1  he  gram  of  this  plant 
constitutes  the  principal  food  01  the  inha- 
bitants of  Russia,  Germany,  and  Switzer- 
land. 

BUCK-WHEAT,  EASTERN.  The  Polygo- 
ninn  divancatum  of  Linnaeus.  The  roots, 
reduced  imo  a  coarse  meal,  are  the  ordi- 
nary food  of  the  Siberians. 

BucRAjriojf.  (From  /S*c,  an  ox,  and 
xgowov,  the  head  ;  so  called  from  its  sup- 
posed resemblance  to  a  cah's  snout.)  The 
antirrhinum,  or  snap  dragon  plant. 

BUCTOST.  The  hymen,  according  to 
Piraeus. 

BUGASTTIA.     Chilblains. 

Bugle.    See  Prunella. 

Bugloss.    See  Buglossum. 

BUGLOSSUM.  (From  jg«,  an  ox,  and 
yXatra-A,  a  tongue ;  so  called  from  the  shape 
and  roughness  of  its  leaf.)  Buglossa.  Bu- 
glossum  angustifolium  majus.  Buglossum 
-vulgare  majus.  Buglossum  sativum.  Offi- 
cinal bugloss,  or  alkanet.  This  plant,  Jln- 
chusa  officinalis  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  lanceo- 
latis  stngosis,  spicis  secundis  imbricatis,  caly- 
cibus  guinquepartitis,  was  formerly  esteemed 
as  a  cordial  in  melancholic  and  hypochon- 
driacal  diseases.  It  is  seldom  used  in  mo- 
dern practice,  and  then  only  as  an  aperient 
and  refrigerant. 

BuGLObSUM  SYLVESTRE.  The  stone 
bugbss. 

BUGULA.  (A  dim.  of  buglossa.')  See 
Consolida  media. 

BULBOCASTANUM.  (From  /SoxU, 
a  bulb,  and  x*r#y<3f,  a  chesnut ;  so  called 
from  its  bulbous  appearance.)  dlgriocasta- 
num.  JVucula  terrcstris.  Bnlbocastanewn. 
Bulbocastanum  majus  et  minus.  Earth  nut. 
Hawk-nut.  Kipper-nut,  and  pig-nut.  This 
plant,  tiie  Bunium  bulbocastanum  of  Linnae- 
us,  has  a  root  as  large  as  a  nutmeg  ;  hard, 
tuberous  and  whitish  ;  is  eaten  raw,  or 
roasted.  It  is  sweetish  to  the  taste,  nou- 
rishing, and  supposed  to  be  of  use  against 
btrangury  hnd  bloody  urine. 

BULBOCAVERXOSUS.  (Bulbocavernosus, 
sc.  musculus  :  so  called  from  its  origin  and 
insertion  )  See  Accelerator  wince. 

BULBONACH.  (Germ.)  The  Lunaria 
rediviva  of  Linnaeus.  Satin  and  honesty. 
It  is  said,  by  Ray,  to  be  a  warm  diuretic. 

BULB  us  ESCULENTUS.  Such  bulbous 
roots  as  are  commonly  eaten  are  so  called. 

BULBUS  VOMITORIUS.  Muscari  Hy- 
acynthus  muscari,  of  Linnaeus.  Musk. 
Grape-flower.  Emetic  and  diuretic,  ac- 
cording to  Ray. 

Bulge-water  tree.  The  Geofrwa  Jamai- 
censis. 

BULIMIA,  (From  &*,  a  particle  of 
excess,  and  >.ifxoc,  hunger.)  Budmiasis, 
Boulimos,  Bntimus  Bolismos  of  Avice.n- 
na.  Fames  canina  ^ppetitus  caninus. 
PhngedtfTiu.  Adcphagia.  Bupeina  lyno- 
rcjcia.  Insatiable  hunger,  or  canine  appetite. 


Dr.  Cullen  places  this  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  locales,  and  order  dysorexix  ; 
and  distinguishes  three  species.  1.  Buli- 
mia lielluonum  ,•  in  which  there  is  no  other 
disorder  oj  the  stomach,  than  an  excessive 
craving  ofr  tbod.  2  Bulimia  syncopaUsf 
in  which  there  is  a  frequent  desire  of  food, 
and  tiie  sense  of  hunger  is  preceded  by 
swooning.  3.  Bulinuu  emetica,  also  cyno- 
rexia  ;  in  which  an  extraordinary  qipetite 
for  rood  is  followed  by  vomiting.  The  real 
causes  ot  this  disease  are,  perhaps,  not  pro- 
perly understood.  In  some  cases,  it  has 
been  supposed  to  proceed  from  an  acid  in 
the  stomach,  and  in  others,  from  a  super- 
abundance of  acid  in  the  gastric  juice,  and 
from  indigested  sordes,  or  worms  In  most 
instances,  some  consider  it  as  depending 
more  frequently  on  monstrosity  than  dis- 
ease. An  extraordinary  and  well,  at  tested 
case  of  this  disease,  is  related,  in  the  third 
volume  of  the  Medical  and  Physical  Jour- 
nal, of  a  French  prisoner,  who,  in  one 
day,  consumed  of  raw  cow's  udder,  4  Ibs. 
raw  beef,  10  Ibs.  candles,  2  Ibs,  ;  total, 
16  Ibs.  ;  besides  5  bottles  of  porter. 

BULIMIA  ADDEPHAGI.  A  voracious  appe- 
tite. 

BULIMIA  CASTIXA.  A  voracious  appe- 
tite, with  subsequent  vomiting. 

BULIMIA  CARUIALGICA.  A  voracious 
appetite,  with  heartburn. 

BULIMIA  CONVULSORUM.  A  voracious 
appetite,  with  convulsions. 

BULIMIA  EMETICA.  A  voracious  appe- 
tite, with  vomiting. 

BULIMIA  UELLUONUM.     Gluttony. 

BULIMIA  ESURIGIO.    Gluttony. 

BULIMIA  SYK'COPALIS.  A  voracious  ap- 
petite, with  fainting,  from  hunger. 

BULIMIA  VERMIKOSA.  A  voracious 
appetite,  from  worms. 

BULIMIASIS.     See  Bulimia, 

BULIMUS.     See  Bulimia. 

BULITKUM.  (From  fix?,  an  ox,  and  \tQos, 
a  stone.)  A  bezoar,  or  stone,  found  in  the 
kidneys,  or  gall,  or  urinary  bladder,  of  an 
ox,  or  cow. 

BULLA.  (A  bubble.)  A  clear  vesicle, 
which  arises  from  burns,  or  scalds;  or 
other  causes. 

BULLACE.  The  fruit  so  called,  is  the 
produce  of  the  Pmnm  insitia  of  Linnaeus, 
which  grows  wild  in  our  hedges.  There 
are  two  varieties  of  bullace,  the  red  and  the 
white,  which  are  used  with  the  same  in- 
tentions as  the  common  damsons. 

BULLOSA  FEBRTS.  An  epithet  applied 
to  the  vesicular  fever,  because  the  skin  is 
covered  with  little  vesicles,  or  blisters  See- 


. 

BUNIUM.      (From  frtw,  a  little  hill; 
so  called  from  thetuberosity  of  its  root.) 

1.  The   name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Liniixn    system      Class,  Pentandria, 
Order,  Digynia. 

2.  The  name  of  the  wild  parsley. 


RUR 


BUR 


131 


BUNTTES  VIHTTW.  (From  bunium,  wild 
parsley.)  A  w^ne  made  of  bunium  and 
must. 

BUNIUM.  BULBOCASTANUM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  a  plant  whose  root  is  called 
the  pig-nut.  See  Bulbocastanum. 

Buxius.     A  species  of  turnip. 

BUPEINA.  (From  fix,  a  particle  of  mag- 
nitude, and  KHIVA,  hunger.)  A  voracious 
appetite. 

BUPHAGOS.  (From  /?*,  a  particle  of 
excess,  and  <t>nya>,  to  eat.)  The  name  of 
an  antidote  which  created  a  voracious  ap- 
petite in  Marcellus  Empiricus. 

BUPHTHALMUM:.  (From  /?»?,  an  ox, 
and  oQ&a.hfjioc,  an  eye ;  so  called  from  its 
flowers,  which  are  supposed  to  resemble  an 
eye.)  The  herb  ox-eye  daisy.  See  Bellis 
major. 

BUPHTHALMUM     CRKTTCUM.       Pcllltory     of 

Spain      See  Pyrethrum 

BuPHTHALMtTM  GtllMANICUM.      The  COII1- 

mon  ox-eye  daisy. 

BUPHTHILBOJM:  MAJus.  Great,  or  ox- 
eye  daisy,  ^ee  Bellis  major. 

BUPHTHALMCS,  (From  $*?,  an  ox,  and 
•<pfl*A/uoc,  an  eye ;  so  named  from  its  large 
appearance,  like  an  ox's  eye.)  Ox-eye. 

1.  Diseased  enlargement  of  the  eye, 

2.  Houseleek. 

BUPLEURUM.  (From  /8«,  large,  and 
*vteu£ov,  a  rib ;  so  named  from  its  having 
large  rib-like  filaments  upon  its  leaves.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
JLinnsean  system. 

2  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
Bupleuron  Bupleur aides.  The  herb  hare's- 
ear.  See  Perfoliata. 

BUPLEUKUM  ROTUNDIFOLIUM.  The 

systematic  name  of  the  plant  called  perfo- 
liata,  in  the  pharmacopoeias.  See  Perfo- 
Kata. 

Burdock.    See  Bardana. 

Burgundy  pitch.     See  Pix  Burgundica. 

BUKAC.  (Arab.)  Borax.  It  also  means 
any  kind  of  salt. 

Bums.  According  to  Avicenna,  a 
scirrhous  hernia,  or  hard  abscess. 

BURNEA      Pitch. 

Burnet  saxifrage.     See  Pimpinetta. 

BURNING,  Brennlng  An  ancient  me- 
dical term,  denoting  an  infectious  disease, 
got  in  the  stews  by  conversing  with  lewd 
women,  and  supposed  to  be  the  same  with 
what  we  now  call  the  venereal  disease. 

BUBRHI       SPIRITUS      MATHICALIS.          Bur- 

rhu's  spirit,  for  disorders  of  the  womb. 
A  compound  of  myrrh,  olibamim,  amber, 
and  spirit  of  wine. 

Burnt  hartshorn.     See  Cornu  ustum. 

Burnt  sponge.     See  Spongia  usta. 

BURSA.     A  bag 

1.  The  scrotum. 

2.  A  herb  called  Thlaspi  bursa  pastoris, 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  seminal  follicles 
to  a  triangular  purse. 

BURSALOGY.     (From  /gy§<r*,  a  bag, 


and  xoyoc,  a  discourse.)    The  doctrine  of 
the  bursse  mucosse. 

BURSJE  MUCOSJE.  Mucous  bags, 
composed  of  proper  membranes,  containing 
a  kind  of  mucous  fat,  formed  by  the  exha- 
ling arteries  of  the  internal  coat.  They 
are  of  different  sizes  and  firmness,  and  are 
connected  by  the  cellular  membrane  with 
articular  cavities,  tendons,  ligaments,  or  the 
periosteum.  The  use  of  the  bursse  muco- 
sx  is  to  secrete,  and  contain  a  substance  to 
lubricate  tendons,  muscles,  and  bones,  in 
order  to  render  their  motion  easy. 
Jl  Table  of  all  the  Bursts  Mucosx. 
In  the  Head. 

1.  Jl  bursa  of  the  superior  oblique  muscle 
of  the  eye,  situated  behind  its  trochlea  in 
the  orbit. 

2.  The  bursa  of  the  digastricus,  situated 
in  the  internal  surface  of  its  tendons. 

3.  Jl  bursa  of  the  circumjiexits,  or  tensor 
palati,  situated  between  the  hook-like  pro- 
cess of  the  sphxnoid  bone  and  the  tendon 
of  that  muscle 

4.  Jl  bursa  of  the  sterno-hyoidcus  muscle, 
situatedxbetween  the  os  hyoides  and  larynx. 

About  the  Shoulder  joint. 

1.  The  external  acromial,  situated  under 
the  acromion,  between  the  coracoid  pro- 
cess, deltoid  muscle,  and   capsular   liga- 
ment. 

2.  The  internal  acromialt  situated  above 
the  tendon  of  the  infra-spinatus  and  teres 
major:    it  often   communicates  with  the 
former. 

3.  The  coracoid  bursa,  situated  near  the 
root  of  the  coracoid  process  :  it  is  some- 
times double  and  sometimes  triple. 

4.  The  clavicular  bursa,  found  where  the 
clavicle  touches  the  coracoid  process. 

5.  The   subclavian   bursa,   between   the 
tendon  of  the  subckvicularis  muscle  and 
the  first  rib. 

6.  The  coraco-brachial,  placed  between 
the  common  origin  of  this  muscle  and  the 
biceps,  and  the  capsular  ligament. 

7.  The  bursa  of  the  pectoralis  major,  si- 
tuated under  the  head  of  the  humerus,  be- 
tween the  internal  surface  of  the  tendon  of 
that  muscle  and  another  bursa  placed  on 
the  long  head  of  the  biceps. 

8.  Jin  external  bursa  of  the  teres  major, 
under  the  head  of  the  os  humeri,  between 
it  and  the  tendon  of  the  teres  major. 

9.  Jin  internal  bursa  of  the  teres  major, 
found  within  the  muscle  where  the  fibres 
of  its  tendon  diverge. 

10.  Jl  bursa  of  the  latissimus   dorsi,  be- 
tween the  tendon  of  this  muscle  and  the  os 
humeri. 

11.  The  humero-bidpital    biirsa,    in  the 
vagina  of  the  tendon  of  the  biceps. 

There  are  other  bursae  mucosae  about 
the  humerus,  but  their  situation  is  un- 
certain. 

Near  the  Elbow-joint. 

1.  The  radio -bicipita.,  situated  between 


132 


the  tendon  of  the  biceps,  brachialis,  and 
anterior  tubercle  of'1  He  radius. 

2-  The  cubi to-radial,  between  the  tendon 
of  the  biceps,  supinator  brevis,  and  the  li- 
gament common  to  the  radius  and  ulna. 

3.  The  anconeal  bursa,  between  the  ole- 
cranon  and  tendon  of  the  anconeus  muscle. 

4.  The  capitulo-radial  bursa,  between  the 
tendon  common  to  the  extensor  carpi  radi- 
alis  brevis,  and  extensor  commums  digito- 
rum  and  round  head  of  the  radius.  There 
are  occasionally  other  bursse,  but  as  their 
situation  varies,  they  are  omitted. 

About  the  inferior  part  of  the  Fore- arm  and 

Hand. 
On  the  inside  of  the  Wrist  and  Hand. 

1.  A  very  large  bursa,  for  the  tendon  of 
the  flexor  pollicis  longus. 

2.  Four  short  burs*  on  the  fore-part  of 
the  tendons  of  the  flexor  sublimis. 

3.  A  large  bursa  behind  the  tendon  of 
the  flexor  pollicis  longus,  between  it  and 
the  fore-part  of  the  radius,  capsular  liga- 
ment of  the  wrist  and  os  trapezium 

4.  A~la.rge  bursa  behind  the  tendons  of 
the  flexor  digitorum  prof  undus,  and  on  the 
fore-part  of  the  end  of  the  radius,  and  fore- 
part of  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  wrist. 
In  some  subjects   it  'communicates    with 
the  former. 

5.  An  oblong  bursa  between  the  tendon 
of  the  flexor  carpi  radialis  and  os  trape- 
zium. 

6.  A  very  small  bursa  between  the  ten- 
don of  the  flexor  carpi  ulnaris  and  os  pisi- 
forme. 

On  the  bach  part  of  the  Wrist  and  Hand. 

7.  JL  bursa  between  the  tendon  of  the 
abductor  pollicis  longus  and  the  radius. 

8.  Ji  large  bursa  between  the  two  exten- 
sores  carpi  radiales. 

9.  Another  below  it,  common  to  the  ex- 
tensores  carpi  radiales. 

10.  A  bursa,  at  the  insertion  of  the  ten- 
don of  the  extensor  carpi  radialis. 

11.  An  oblong  bursa,  for  the  tendon  of 
the   extensor  pollicis   longus,  and  which 
communicates  with  9. 

12.  A  bursa,  for  the  tendon  of  the  exten- 
sor pollicis  longus,  between  it  and  the  me- 
tacarpal  bone  of  the  thumb. 

13.  A  bursa  between  the  tendons  of  the 
extensor  of  the  fore,middle,and  ringfingers. 

14.  A  bursu  for  the  extensors  of  the  lit- 
tle finger. 

15.  A  bursa  between  the  tendon  of  the 
extensor  carpi  ulnaris  and  ligament  of  the 
wrist. 

'['here  are  also  bursse  mncosae  between 
the  musculi  lumbricales  and  interossei. 

Near  the  Hip  joint. 
On  the  fore-part  of  the  joint. 

1.  The  ileo  puberal,  situated  between  the 
iliacus  interims,  psoas  magnus,  and  the  cap- 
sul.tr  liniment  of  the  head  and  the  femur. 

2.  The  prctineal)  between  the  tendon  of 
the  pectineus  and  the  thigh  bone. 


MUCOSJE. 

3.  A  small  bursa  of  thfc  gluteus  meduis 
muscle,  situated  between  it  and  the  great 
trochanter,  before  the  insertion  of  the  py- 
riibrmis. 

4.  A  bursa  of  the  gluteus  minimus  mus"- 
cle  between  its  tendon  and  the  great  tro- 
chanfer. 

5.  The  gluteofascial,   between  the  glu- 
teus maximus  and  vastus  externus. 

On  the  posterior  part  of  tlie  Hip  joint. 

6.  The  tubero-ischiatic  bursa,  situated  be- 
tween the  obturator  internus  muscle,  the 
posterior  spine  of  the  ichium,  and  its  tu- 
bero'sity. 

7  The  obturatory  bursa,  which  is  oblong, 
and  found  between  the  obturator  intermus 
and  gemini  muscles,  and  the  capsular  liga- 
ment. 

8.  A  bursa  of  the  semi  membranosus,  un- 
der its  origin  and  the  long  head  of  the  bi« 
ceps  femoris. 

9.  The gluteo-trochanteral  bursa,  situated 
between  the  tendon  of  the  psoas  muscle 
and  the  root  of  the  great  trochanter. 

10.  Ttvo  ghiteo-femoral    bursce,    situated 
between  the  tendon  of  the  gluteus  maxi- 
mus and  os  femoris. 

11.  A  bursa  of  the  quadratus  femoris,  si- 
tuated between  it  and  the  little  trochanter. 

12.  The  iliac  bursa,  situated  between  the 
tendon  of  the  iliacus  internus  and  the  little 
trochanter. 

J\ *ear  the  T-'nee joint. 

1.  The  supra- genual,  which  adheres  to 
the  tendons  of  the  vastus  and  cruralis  and 
the  fore-part  of  the  thigh-bone. 

2.  The  infra  genual  bursat  situated  under 
the  ligament  of  the  patella,  and  often  com- 
municating with  the  above. 

3  The  anterior  genual,  placed  between 
the  tendon  of  the  sartorius,  gracilis  and 
semitendinosus  and  the  internal  and  lateral 
ligament  of  the  knee. 

4.  The  posterior  genual,  which  is  some- 
times double,  and  is  situated  between  the 
tendons  of  the  semi-membranosus,  the  in- 
ternal head  of  the  gastrocnemius,  the  cap- 
sular ligament,  and  internal  condyle. 

5.  The  popliteal,   conspicuous    between 
the  tendon  of  that  muscle,  the  external  con- 
dyle  of  the  femur,  the  semilunar  cartilage, 
and  external  condyle  of  the  tibia. 

6.  The  bursa  of  the  biceps  cruris,  between 
the  external  part  of  the  tendon,  the  biceps 
cruris,  and  the  external  lateral  ligament  of 
the  knee. 

In  the  Foot. 
On  the  back,  side,  and  hind  part  of  the  Foot. 

1.  A  bursa   of  the   t'bialis   antic  us,    be- 
tween its  tendon,  the  lower  part  of  the  ti- 
bia^  and  capsular  ligament  of  the  ankle. 

2.  A  bursa  between  the  tendon  of  the 
extensor  pollicis  pedis  longus,  the  tibia  and 
capsnlar  ligament  of  the  ankle 

3.  A  bursa  of  the  extensor  digitorum  com- 
munis,  between  its  tendons,  the  tibia,  and 
ligament  of  the  ankle. 


BUX 

4.  Jl  large  bursa,  common  to  the  tendons 
of  the  peronei  muscles. 

5.  Jl  bursa  of  tlie  peroneus  brevis,  proper 
to  its  tendon 

6.  The  calcaneal  bursa,  between  the  ten- 
do  Achillis  and  os  calcis. 

In  the  Sole  of  the  Foot. 
1.  Jl  bursa  for  the  tendon  of  the  peroneus 


BUX 


133 


. 

2.  Jl  bursa  common  to  the  tendon  ot  the 
flexor  pollicis  pedis-longus,  and  the  tendon 
of  the  flexor  digitorum  -pedls  communis 
longus  profundus. 

3.  A  bursa  of  the   tibialis  posticus,    be- 
tween its  tendon,  the  tibia,  and  astragalus 

4.  Five    bursts   for    the   flexor    tendons, 
which  begin  a  little  above  the  first-joint  of 
each  toe,  and  extend  to  the  root  of  the 
third  phalanx,  or  insertion  of  the  tendons. 

BURSALIS  MUSCTTLXJS.  (From  its  re- 
semblance to  a  bursa,  or  purse.)  See  Obtu 
rator  externus  et  iniernus. 

BUSEUNUM.  (From  0v,  great,  and  «•«- 
*yov,  parsley.)  A  large  species  of  parsley. 

BUSSII      SPIRITUS,      BEZOARDICCS.  The 

bezoardic  spirit  of  Bussius,  an  eminent 
physician  at  Dresden.  A  distillation  of 
ivory,  sal-ammoniac,  amber,  &c. 

Butcher  sbroom.      See  Ruscus. 

BOTIGA.   A  synonym  for  gutta  rosacea. 

BUTINO.      Turpentine. 

Btmmoir.       See  Iris  pahistris, 

BUTTER.  (Butyrum  :  from  /S«c,  a 
cow,  and  -ry^o?,  congulum,  or  cream.")  A 
concrete  and  soft  substance,  of  a  yellow 
colour,  approaching  more  or  less  to  that 
of  gold,  and  of  a  mild,  agreeable  taste.  It 
melts  by  a  gentle  heat,  and  becomes 
solid  by  cooling.  Fresh  butter  is  nourish- 
ing, and  relaxing,  but  it  readily  becomes 
sour,  and,  in  general,  agrees  with  few 
stomachs.  Rancid  butter  is  one  of  the 
most  unwholesome  and  indigestible  of  all 
food. 

Butter-bur.       See  Petasites. 

Butter  -flower.       See  Ranunculus. 

BUTTER-MILK.  The  thin  and  sour  milk 
which  is  separated  from  the  cream  by 
churning  it  into  butter 

Buttertoort.      See  Pinguiciila. 

BUTUA.      See  Pariera  brava. 

BUTYRUM.      See  Butler. 

BUTYRUM    ANTIMON1L.       See  JWurittS    tt)l- 

timonii 

BUXTON  WATERS.  Buxtonienses 
aquae.  Warm  mineral  springs,  which  rise 
in  the  village  of  Buxton,  in  Derbyshire. 
They  have  been  long  celebrated  tor  their 
medicinal  properties  With  respect  to 
sensible  properties,  the  Buxton  water  can- 
not be  distinguished  from  common  spring 
water,  when  heated  to  the  same  tempera- 
ture. Its  temperature  in  the  gentleman's 
bath,  is  invariably  82°.  The  principal  pe- 
culiarity "in  the  appearance  of  this  spring, 
is  a  large  quantity  of  elastic  vapour,  that 
rises  and  forms  bubbles,  which  pass  through 


the  water,  and  break  as  soon  as  they  reach 
the  surface.  The  air  of  these  bubbles  was 
ascertained,  by  Dr.  Pearson,  to  consist  of 
azotic  gas,  mixed  with  a  small  proportion 
of  atmospheric  air.  Buxton  water  is  fre- 
quently employed,  both  internally  and  ex- 
ternally ;  one  of  which  methods  often 
prove  beneficial,  when  the  other  would  be 
injurious  ;  but,  as  a  bath  alone,  it..?  virtues 
may  not  be  superior  to  those  of  tepid  com- 
mon water.  As  the  temperature  of  82°  is 
several  degrees  below  that  of  the  hi. man 
body,  a  slight  shock  of  cold  is  felt  on  the 
first  immersion  into  the  bath  ;  but  this  is 
almost  immediately  succeeded  by  a  plea- 
sant glow  over  the  whole  system  It  is 
therefore  proper  for  very  delicate  and  irri- 
table habits.  The  cases  which  derive 
most  benefit  from  the  external  use  of  Bux- 
ton waters,  are  those  in  which  a  loss  of  ac- 
tion, and  sometimes  of  sensation,  affects 
particular  limbs,  in  consequence  of  long- 
continued  or  violent  inflammation,  or  ex- 
ternal injury.  Hence  the  chronic  rheuma- 
tism, succeeding  the  acute,  and  where  the 
inflammation  has  been  seated  in  particular 
limbs,  is  often  wonderfully  relieved  by  this 
bath  The  internal  use  of  the  water  has 
been  found  to  be  of  considerable  service  in 
symptoms  of  defec.ive  digestion,  and  de- 
rangement of  the  alimentary  organs.  A 
judicious  use  of  this  simple  remedy,  will 
'often  relieve  the  heartburn,  flatulency, 
and  sickness ;  it  will  increase  the  appetite, 
animate  the  spirits,  and  improve  the  health. 
At  first,  however,  it  sometimes  occasions  a 
diarrhaea,  which  is  rather  salutary  than  de- 
trimental ;  but  costiveness  is  a  more  usual 
effect,  especially  in  sluggish  habits  It  also 
affords  great  relief  when  taken  internally, 
in  painful  disorders  of  the  bladders  and 
kidneys ;  and  has  likewise  been  recom- 
mended in  cases  of  gout ;  but  when  taken 
for  these  complaints,  the  addition  of 
some  aromatic  tincture  is  recommended. 
In  all  cases  of  active  inflammation,  the  use 
of  these  waters  should  be  carefully  avoided, 
on  account  of  their  supposed  heating  pro- 
perties. A  full  course  consists  of  two 
glasses,  each  containing  one  third  of  a  pint, 
before  breakfast ;  which  quantity  should 
be  repeated  between  b'-eakfast  and  dinner. 
In  chronic  cases  a  long  residence  on  the 
spot  is  requisite  to  ensure  the  desired  ef- 
fect 

BUXUS.  (From  «•«»*£»,  to  become 
hard.)  The  box  tree. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnseun  system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Or- 
der, TricMdria. 

2  The  pharmacopo?ial  name  of  the  Bnxus 
sempervirejis  of  Linnaeus,  possess  a  very 
strong  nauseous,  bitter  taste,  and  aperient 
virtues.  They  are  occasionally  exhibited, 
in  form  of  decoction,  umong-st  the  lower 
orders  or  people,  in  cases  of  dropsy  and 
asthma,  and  worms.  As  much  as  will  lay 


134 


BYS 


upon  a  shilling,  of  the  common  dwarf  box, 
dried  and  powdered,  may  be  given  at  bed- 
time, every  night,  to  an  infant. 

Buxtrs  SEMBERviREifs.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  buxus  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Buxus. 

BYARUS.  A  plexus  of  blood  vessels  in 
the  brain. 

BYWG     A  Chinese  name  for  green  tea. 

BYRETHRUM.  (Bsretta,  Ital.  or  barette, 
Fr.  a  cap.)  Byretkrus.  An  odoriferous 
eap,  filled  with  cephalic  drugs,  for  the  head. 

BrnsA.  (Bi/go-a,  leather.)  A  leather 
skin,  to  spread  plaisters  upon. 


BYSATTCBEST.  (From  $#»,  to  hide,  and 
euwv,  the  neck.)  Morbid  stiffness  of  the 
neck. 

BYSSUS.  (Heb.)  A  woolly  kind  of 
moss.  Pudendum  muliebre.  A  kind  of 
fine  linen. 

BITHOS.  (Bw0o?,  deep.)  An  epithet 
used  by  Hypocrates  for  the  bottom  of  the 
stomach. 

BYZEH.  (From  &oeo,  to  rush  together.) 
In  a  heap  ;  throngingly.  Hippocrates  uses 
this  word  to  express  the  harry  in  which  the 
mensus  flow  in  an  excessive  discharge. 


c. 


In  the  Chemical  alphabet,  means 
nitre. 

CAA-APIA.  (Indian.)  A  Brazil  root, 
which,  chewed,  has  nearly  the  effects  of 
ipecacuanha.  It  is  the  Dorstenia  Brasili- 
ensis  of  Wildenow.  The  Brasilians  cure 
the  wounds  from  poisoned  darts  with  the 
juice  of  this  root,  which  they  pour  into  the 
wound. 

CAA-ATATA.  (Indian.)  A  bitter  plant 
of  Brazil,  very  powerfully  cathartic  and 
emetic.  It  resembles  the  euphrasia.  Ray. 

CAACICA.  (Indian.)  A  Brazilian  herb 
applied  in  cataplasms  against  venemous 
bites ;  called  also  colubrina  Lusitamca. 
Hay. 

CAACO.  The  name  of  a  species  of  sensi- 
tive plant,  whose  root  is  used  by  the  na- 
tives of  America  as  an  antidote  to  several 
poisons. 

CAAETIMAT.  Senecio  Brasiliensis.  A 
decoction  of  the  plant  thus  called,  is  used 
as  a  wash  to  cure  the  itch.  Its  systematic 
name  is  unknown.  Ray. 

CAAGHIYUYO.  (Indian,)  Frutex  bac- 
cifer  Brasiliensis.  A  shrub  of  Brazil, 
whose  leaves  are  applied  to  ulcers,  as  de 
siccative. 

CAA-OPIA.  (Indian.)  JLrbuscula  gum- 
mifera  Brasiliensis.  Hypericnm  bacciferum 
of  modern  naturalists.  The  name  of  a  tree 
in  the  Brazils,  whose  bark  emits  a  juice, 
when  wounded,  which,  in  a  dried  state, 
resembles  gamboge,  except  that  it  is  ra- 
ther ot  a  darker  colour. 

CAAPEBA.    See  Pareira  brrvoa. 

CAAPOXGA.  (Indian.)  The  Brasilian 
name  for  crithmum;  also  called  Trifolia 
spica.  Crithmum  marinum  non  spinosum. 
Inula  crithmoides  of  Linnaeus  The  leaves 
and  young  stalks  are  pickled  for  the  use  of 
the  table,  they  are  gently  diuretic. 

CAAROBA.  (Indian.)  The  name  of  a 
tree  which  grows  in  the  Mi-axils.  A  de- 
coction of  its  leaves  promotes  perspiration, 
and  is  given  in  the  cure  of  the  venereal 
disease.  Ray. 


CABALISTICA  ARS.  Cabala.  Cabula. 
Kabala.  The  cabalistic  art.  It  is  derived 
from  the  Hebrew  word,  signifying  to  re- 
ceive by  tradition.  It  is  a  term  that  hath 
been  anciently  used,  in  a  very  mysterious 
sense,  amongst  divines  :  and  since,  some 
enthusiastic  philosophers  and  chemists  have 
transplanted  it  into  medicine,  importing  by 
it  somewhat  magical  :  but  such  unmeaning 
terms  are  now  justly  rejected. 

CabaUine  aloes.     See  Aloes. 

Cabbage.      See  Brassica. 

Cabbage-bark  tree.  See  Cortex  Geoffrea 
Jamaicenais. 

Cabbalistic  art.      See  Cabalistica  ars. 

CABUREIBA.  Caburiibtt.  A  name  of 
the  Balsamum  Pernvianum.  Ray  thinks  it 
is  the  tree  which  affords  that  balsam. 


CACAGOGA.  (From  x*xx»,  excrement, 
and  etyu,  to  expel.)  Cathartics.  Oint- 
ments which,  being  rubbed  on  the  funda- 
ment, procure  stools,  according  to  Paulus 
^Egineta. 

CACAHA.  (From  KJOCOV,  bad,  and  «/*v, 
exceedingly  ;  because  it  is  mischievous  to 
the  soil  on  which  it  grows.  (Cacamum. 
The  herb  wild  chervil,  or  wild  carraways, 
formerly  said  to  be  pectoral. 

CACAMOTICTLAXO  auraoifi.  (Indian.) 
Batatas  peregrina.  The  purging  potatoe* 

CACAMUM.     See  Cocalia. 

CACAO.  Cacoa.  Cocoa.  Cacavifera. 
Quahoil.  Cacata.  The  cocoa  or  choco- 
late nut  of  Virginia  and  Jamaica. 

CACAPHOSTIA.  (From  JMUCO?,  bad,  and 
<pw»,  the  voice.)  Defective  articula- 
tion. 

CACART.     See  Cacao. 

CACATORIA  FEBRIS.  (From  caco,  to  go 
to  stool.)  An  epithet  given  by  Sylvius  to 
a  kind  of  intermittent  fever,  attended  with 
copious  stools. 

CACCIOTTDE.  A  sort  of  pill  recom- 
mended by  Baglivi  against  dysenteries; 
its  basis  is  catechu. 

CACHEXIA.  (From  K**O?,  bad,  and 
<«,  a  habit.)  A  bad  habit  of  body,  known 


CAC 

by  a  depraved  or  vitiated  state  of  the 
solids  and  fluids. 

CACHEXIA.  A  class  of  diseases  in 
Cullen's  nosology,  embracing  three  orders, 
viz.  marcores,  intumescentix,  and  impe- 
tigines. 

CACHEXIA  UTERIITA.  The  fluor  albus 
is  sometimes  so  called. 

CACHEXIA  ICTEBICA.  The  jaundice, 
or  a  disposition  thereto. 

CACHLAN.    The  bathalmum  verum. 
CACHLEX.      A  little   stone,  or  pebble. 
Galen  says,  that  the  cachleces,  heated  in 
the  fire  and  quenched  in  whey,   become 
astringents  and  useful  in  dysenteries. 

CACHISTVATIO.  (From  cachinno,  to 
laugh  aloud.)  A  tendency  to  immoderate 
laughter,  as  in  some  hysteric  and  maniacal 
affections. 

CACHOBE.    A  name  for  catechu. 
CACHOS.    (Indian.)     A  shrub  which  the 
Indians  use  as  a  diuretic,  and  to  expel  con- 
cretions from  the  kidneys. 

CACHUNDE.  A  medicine  highly  ce- 
lebrated among  the  Chinese  and  Indians, 
made  of  several  aromatic  ingredients,  per- 
fumes, medicinal  earths,  and  precious 
stones.  They  make  the  whole  into  a  stiff 
paste,  and  form  out  of  it  several  figures, 
according  to  their  fancy,  which  are  dried 
for  use.  These  are  principally  used  in  the 
East  Indies,  but  are  sometimes  brought 
over  to  Portugal.  In  China,  the  principal 
persons  usually  carry  a  small  piece  in  their 
mouths,  which  is  a  continued  cordial,  and 
gives  their  breath  a  very  sweet  smell.  It 
is  highly  esteemed  as  a  medicine  in  ner- 
vous complaints  ;  and  it  is  reckoned  a  pro- 
longer  ot  life,  and  a  provocative  to  venery; 
the  two  great  intentions  of  most  of  the 
medicines  used  in  the  East. 

CACHRYS.  Galen  says  it  sometimes 
means  parched  barley.  In  Linnaeus  s  bo- 
tany, it  is  the  name  of  a  genus  of  which  he 
enumerates  three  species. 

CACHRYS  ODONTALGICA.  A  plant,  the 
root  of  which  may  be  substituted  for  that 
of  the  pyrethrum. 

CACHYMIA.  (Kaxt/^ww.)  An  imperfect 
metal,  or  an  immature  metalline  ore,  ac- 
cording to  Paracelsus. 

CACOALEXITERIUM.  (From  KAXO?,  bad, 
and  &Ktti)»eta>,  to  preserve.)  An  antidote 
to  poison  or  infectious  diseases.  Alexiphar- 
mics. 

CACOCOLIA.  (From  xsoto?,  and  xoxo?, 
bile.)  An  indisposition,  or  disease  of  the 
bile, 

CACOCHYLIA.  (From  xajtoc,  bad,  and  xux», 
the  chyle.  Indigestion  or  depraved  chy- 
lification. 

CACOCHYMIA.  (From  K*KO?,  bad, 
and  "xyfj-^y  juice,  or  humour.)  A  diseased 
or  depraved  state  of  the  humours. 

CACOCNEMUS.  (From  jcaxo?,  bad,  and 
JMUJ^UX,  the  leg.)  Having  a  natural  defect 
m  the  tibia. 


GAG  13£ 

CAGOCOREMA.  (From  xauto?,  bad,  and 
xogea,  to  purge,  or  cleanse.)  A  medicine 
which  purges  off  the  viciated  humours. 

CACODJEMON.  (From  **KO?,  bad,  and 
cfk/^av,  a  spirit.)  An  evil  spirit,  or  genius, 
which  was  supposed  to  preside  over  the 
bodies  of  men,  and  afflict  them  with  cer- 
tain disorders  The  night-mare. 

CACODIA.  (From  jcajco?,  bad,  and  a>£a>, 
to  smell.)  A  defect  in  the  sense  of  smelling. 
CACOETHES.  (From  jcsocs?,  ill,  and  »6o?, 
a  word  wnich  when  applied  to  diseases, 
signifies  a  quality,  or  a  disposition.)  Hip- 
pocrates applied  this  word  to  malignant 
and  difficult  distempers.  Galen  and  some 
others,  express  by  it  an  incurable  ulcer, 
that  is  rendered  so  through  the  acrimony 
of  the  humours  flowing  to  it.  Linnaeus 
and  Vegel  use  this  term  much  in  the  same 
sense  with  Galen,  and  describe  the  ulcer 
as  superficial  spreading,  weeping,  and 
with  callous  edges. 

CACOPATHIA.  (From  HOMOS,  bad,  and 
tara-Bos,  affection.)  An  ill  affection  of  the 
body,  or  part. 

CACOPHGKIA.  (From  HXX.OS,  bad,  and 
QUSVH,  the  voice.)  A  defect  in  the  organs 
of  speech  ;  a  bad  pronunciation. 

CACOPRAGIA.  (From  **xo?,  bad,  and 
<a-£<*.r]ci>}  to  perform.)  Diseased  chylopoietic 
viscera. 

CACORRYTHMUS.     (From  HOMOS,  bad,  and 
Qpos,  order.)   A  disordered  pulse. 
CACOSIS.     (From  HOMOS,   bad.)     A   bad 
disposition  of  body 

CACOSTIA.  (From  HOMOS,  and  o-fliov, 
food.)  An  aversion  to  food,  or  nausea. 

CACOSPHYXIA.  (From  KXXQS,  bad,  and 
c-<j>y£;?,  pulse.)  A  disorder  of  the  pulse. 

CACOSTOMACHUS.  (From  KAHOS,  bad, 
and  s-o/u.&%ot,  the  stomach  )  A  bad  or  dis- 
ordered stomach  ;  also  food  which  the  sto- 
mach rejects. 

CACOSTOMUS.  (From  **xo?,  bad,  and 
ro,w*,  a  mouth.)  Having  a  bad  formed,  or 
disordered  mouth. 

CACOTHYMIA,  (From  HUMS,  ill,  and  -9v- 
juo?,  the  mind.  Any  vicious  disposition  of 
the  mind ;  or  a  diseased  mind. 

CACOTROPUIA.  (From  xautos,  ill,  and 
«rgo<f»;,  nutriment.)  A  vitiated  nourish- 
ment ;  a  wasting  of  the  body,  through  a 
defect  of  nutrition. 

CACTUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Icosandria.  Order,  Monogyma.  The  melon- 
thistle 

CACTUS  OPUJTTJA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  bearing  the  epithet 
opuntia  in  the  pharmacopoeias.  See  Opuntia. 
CACUBALUS.  (From  KO.KO;,  evil,  and  &&\- 
\a>,  to  cast  out ;  so  named  because  it  was 
thought  to  be  efficacious  in  expelling  poi- 
sons.) The  berry -bearing  chickweed.  See 
Cucubalus. 

C  AC  ALE,  The  Arabian  term  for  carda- 
moms, 


136 


CAG 


CACUMEN.   The  top  or  point. 
CADAVER.    (From  cada,  to  fall ;  be- 
cause  the   body,  when  deprived  of  life, 
fells  to  the  ground.)     A  carcase.     A  body 
deprived  of  life. 

CADMIA,  (Heb.)  Chlimia.  Catimia. 
A  name  given  to  the  lapis  calaminaris.  See 
Zinc. 

CADMIA  METALLICA.  A  name  given,  by 
the  Germans,  to  cobalt. 

CAIICCA,  (From  cado,  to  fall  down.) 
See  Decidua. 

CAUUCUS  MORBUS.     (From  cado,  to  fall 
do\vii  )     The  epilepsy,  or  falling  sickness. 
CJECITAS.     (From  caecus,  blind.)    Blind- 
ness.   See  Caligo,  and  Jlmaurosis, 

CAECUM  From  cacus,  blind.  (The 
caecum,  or  blind  gut  :  so  called  from  its 
being  perforated  at  one  end  only,  The  first 
portion  of  the  large  intestines^  placed  in 
the  right  iliac  region,  about  four  fingers' 
breadth  in  length.  It  is  in  this  intestine 
that  the  ileum  terminates  by  a  valve,  called 
the  valve  oi  ;Lie  caecum.  The  appendicula 
cad  vei-miformis  is  also  attached  to  it.  See 
Intestine* 

C/T3ftos.  (Ka/gof.)  Hippocrates,  by  this 
word,  means  the  opportunity  or  moment 
in  which  whatever  is  to  be  effected  should 
be  done 

CAESARIAN  OPERATION.  (So  called 
because  Julius  Caesar  is  said  to  have  been 
extracted  in  this  manner.)  Hysterotomia 
Bysterotomatocia.  The  operation  for  ex- 
tracting the  foetus  from  the  uterus,  by  di- 
viding the  integuments  of  the  abdomen 
and  the  uterus. 

There  are  three  cases  in  which  this  ope- 
ration may  be  necessary. — 1.  When  the 
foetus  is  perceived  to  be  alive,  and  the  mo- 
ther dies,  either  in  labour  or  in  the  last 
two  months.  2  When  the  foetus  is  dead, 
but  cannoi  be  delivered  in  the  usual  way, 
from  the  deformity  of  the  mother,  or  the 
disproportionate  size  of  the  child.  3. 
When  both  the  mother  *nd  the  child  are 
living,  but  delivery  cannot  take  place,  from 
.  the  same  causes  as  in  the  second  instance. 
Both  the  mother  and  the  child,  it  accounts 
can  be  credited,  have  often  lived  after  the 
Caesarian  operation,  and  the  mother  even 
borne  children  afterwards.  Heister  gives 
a  relation  of  such  success,  in  his  Institutes 
of  Surgery,  and  others.  In  England,  the 
Caesarian  operation  has  almost  always  fail- 
ed. Mr.  Jarnes  Barlow,  of  Charley,  Lanca- 
shire, succeeded,  however,  in  taking  a 
foetus  out  of  the  uterus  by  this  bold  pro- 
ceeding, and  the  mother  was  perfectly  re- 
stored to  health 

CJESAUES.  Caesones.  Children  who  are 
brought  into  the  w<jrld  by  the  Caesarian 
operation. 

C^ETCHP.     See  Cntechu. 
_CAF.     (Arab.)     C.rfa.     Caffa.    A   name 
given  by  the  Arabs  to  campinre. 
CAGASTRUM.  A  babarous  term  used  by 


CAL 

Paracelsus,  to  express  the  morbific  matter 
which  generates  diseases. 

CAJAJT.  Cat/an.  The  Phaseohis  creticus  of 
Linnaeus.  A  decoction  of  the  leaves  restrains 
the  haemorrhoids  when  excessive  It  ay 

CAJEPUT  OIL.  Oleum  cujejmt*. 
Oleum  Wittnebianum.  Oleum  volatile  me- 
hdeuc*.  Oleum  cajeput.  The  tree  which 
affords  this  oil,  by  distillation  of  its  leaves, 
was  supposed  to  be  the  Melaleuca  leucaden- 
dron  of  Linnaeus,  but  it  appears  from  the 
specimens  of  the  tree  producing  the  true 
oil,  sent  home  from  India,  by  Mr.  Chris- 
topher Smith,  that  it  is  another  species 
which  is  therefore  named  Melaleuca  ca- 
jupiti.  Thunberg  says  cajeput  oil  has 
the  appearance  of  inflammable  spirit,  i* 
of  a  green  colour,  and  so  completely 
volatile,  that  it  evaporates  entirely,  lea- 
ving no  residum ;  its  odour  of  the  cam- 
phoraceous  kind,  with  a  terebinthinate 
admixture.  Goetz  says  it  is  limpid,  or  ra- 
ther yellowish.  It  is  a  very  powerful  me- 
dicine, and  in  high  esteem  in  India  and 
Germany,  in  the  character  of  a  general  re- 
medy in  chronic  and  painful  diseases  ;  it  is 
used  ibr  the  same  purposes  for  which  we 
employ  the  officinal  <etheis,  to  which  it 
seems  to  have  a  considerable  affinity  ;  the 
cajeput,  however,  is  more  potent  and  pun- 
gent ;  taken  into  the  stomach,  in  the  dose 
ot  five  or  six  drops,  it  heats  and  stimulates 
the  whole  system,  proving,  at  the  same 
time,  a  very  certain  diaphoretic,  by  which 
probably  the  good  effects,  it  is  said"  to  have 
in  dropsies  and  intermittent  fevers,  are  to 
be  explained.  For  its  efficacy  in  various 
convulsive  and  spasmodic  complaints,  it  is 
highly  esteemed  It  has  also  been  used 
both  internally  and  externally,  with  much 
advantage,  in  several  other  obstinate  dis- 
orders ;  as  palsies,  hypochondriacal  and 
hysterical  affections,  deafness,  defective 
vision,  tooth  ache,  gout,  rheumatism,  &c. 
The  dose  is  from  two  to  six,  or  even  twelve 
drops. 

CALABA.  The  Indian  mastich-tree.  Cato- 
phy'.htm  inophyllum  of  Linnaeus,  a  native 
of  America,  accounted  vulnerary,  resol- 
vent and  anodyne 

CALAGUALJE  RADIX.  Calaguelx  radix, 
The  root  so  called  is  knotty,  and  some- 
what like  that  of  the  polypody  tribe.  It 
has  been  exhibited  internally  at  Rome, 
with  success,  in  dropsy ;  and  it  is  said  to 
be  efficacious  in  pleurisy,  contusions,  ab- 
scesses, &c.  It  was  first  used  in  America, 
where  it  is  obtained;  and  Italian  physi- 
cians have  since  written  concerning  it,  in 
terms  of  approbation. 

CALAMARROSTIS.  (From  jt^A^of,  a 
reed,  and  at^ar/?,  a  sort  of  grass.)  Sheet- 
grass.  Reed  grass. 

CALAMBAC.    (Indian.)   The  agallochum* 
or  aromatic  aloe. 
CAJ.AJW  ACORUS.    lodian  reed. 

(From  xx^o?,  a  reed.) 


CAL 


CAL 


137 


A  sort  of  fracture  which  runs  along  the 
bone,  in  a  straight  line,  like  a  reed,  but  is 
lunated  in  the  extremity. 

CALAMINA  PR.EPARATA.  Prepared 
calannne.  Burn  the  calamine,  and  reduce 
it  to  powder  ;  then  let  it  be  brought  into 
the  state  of  a  very  fine  powder,  in  the  same 
manner  that  chalk  is  directed  to  be  pre- 
pared. S-  e  Calamine. 

CAL.YMINB.  (From  calamus,  a  reed  ; 
so  culled  from  its  reed-like  appearance  ) 
Cadmia.  Cuthmia.  Cadmta  lapidosa  aerosa . 
Cadmia  fossilis.  Calamma.  Lapis  calami- 
naris.  An  ore  of  zinc.  A  sort  01  stone,  or 
mineral,  containing  zinc  and  carbonic  acid, 
united  with  a  portion  of  iron,  and  some- 
times  other  substances.  It  is  very  heavy, 
moderately  hard  and  brittle,  of  a  gray, 
yellowish,  red,  or  blackish  brown  ;  found 
in  quarries  of  considerable  extent,  in  seve- 
ral parts  of  Europe,  and  particularly  in 
this  country,  in  Derbyshire,  Gloucester- 
shire. Nottinghamshire,  and  Somersetshire ; 
as  also  in  Wales.  The  calamine  of  En- 
gland is,  by  the  best  judges,  allowed  to  be 
superior  in  quality  to  that  of  most  other 
cquntries.  It  seldom  lies  very  deep,  be- 
ing chiefly  found  in  clayey  grounds,  near 
the  surface.  In  some  places  it  is  mixed 
with  lead  ores.  This  mineral,  or  semimetal, 
is  an  arHcle  in  the  materia  medica  :  but, 
before  it  comes  to  the  shops,  it  is  usually 
roasted,  or  calcined,  10  separate  some  ar- 
senical or  sulphureous  panicles  which,  in 
its  crude  state,  it  i?  supposed  to  contain, 
and  in  order  to  render  it  more  easily  re- 
ducible into  a  fi  ie  powder.  In  this  state, 
it  is  employed  in  collyria,  for  v*  eak  eyes, 
far  promoting  tjie  cicatrization  of  ulcers, 
and  healing  t  xcoriations  of  the  skin.  It  is 
the  basis  of  an  officinal  cerate,  called  Cera- 
tum  calaminac,  by  the  London  College, 
formerly  called  ceratum  lapidiscalaminaris. 
ceratum  epuloticum  ;  and  ceratum  car- 
bon is  zinci  impuri  by  the  Edinburgh 
College.  These  compositions  form  the 
cerate  which  Turner  strongly  recommends 
for  healing  ulcerations  and  excoriations, 
and  which  have  been  popularly  distinguish- 
ed by  his  name.  The  collyria  in  which  the 
prepared  calamine  has  been  employed, 
have  consisted  simply  of  that  substance 
added  to  rose-water,  or  elder-flower 
water. 

Calamint^  common.     See  Calamintha. 

Calamint,  mountain.  S^e  Calainintha 
?nagno  Jlore. 

CALAMINTHA.  (From  **xoe,  beau- 
tiful, or  Ka,\A/uoe,  a  reed,  and  uivBti,  mint.) 
Common  calamint.  Calamintha  montana. 
Calamintha  vulgaris.  Calamintha  officina- 
rum  Melissa  Calamintha  of  Linnaeus  : — 
pedunculis  aocillaribus,  dichotomis,  longitu- 
dine  foliorum.  This  plant  smells  strongly, 
like  wild  mint,  though  more  agreeable  ; 
and  is  often  used  by  the  common  people, 
•in  form  of  tea,  against  weakness  of  the 


stomach,  flatulent  colic,  uterine  obstruc- 
tions, hysteria,  &c. 

CALAMINTHA  ANGLICA.  Field  calamint. 
Spotted  calamint.  Calainintha  pukgii 
odore.  Nepeta  agrestis.  It  is  the  Melissa 
nepeta  of  Lim  aeus.  It  was  formerly  used 
as  an  aromatic. 

CALAMINTHA  HUMILIOR.   The  ground-ivy. 

CALAMI  NTH  A  MAGNO  FLOHE.  Calamin- 
tha montana.  Mountain  calamint.  This 
plant,  Melissa  grandifora  of  Linnaeus,  has 
a  moderately  pungent  taste,  and  a  more 
agreeable  aromatic  smell  than  the  common 
calamint,  and  appears  to  be  more  eligible 
as  a  stomachic. 

CALAMIATHA  MONTANA.  See  Calamin- 
tha. 

CALAMUS  A  word  of  Arabian  deri- 
vation. 

1.  A  general  name  denoting  the  stalk  of 
any  plant. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnae:<n   system.      Class,  Hexandria.     Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

CALAMUS  AROMATICUS.  (From 
fcalam,  Arab.)  Jlcorus  verus.  Calamus 
odoratus.  Calamus  vulgaris.  Diringa. 
Jucerantatinga.  Typha  aramatica.  Clava 
rugosa.  Sweet-flag  or  acorus.  Acorus  ca- 
lamus scafi  mucrone  longissimo  foliaceo  of 
Linnaeus.  The  root  of  this  plant  has  been 
long  employed  medicinally.  It  has  a  mo- 
derately  strong  aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm, 
pungeni,  bitterish  taste;  and  is  deemed 
useful  as  a  warm  stomachic.  Powdered, 
and  mixed  with  some  absorbent,  it  forms  a 
useful  and  pleasant  dentifrice. 

CALAMUS  AROMATICUS  ASIATICUS.  The 
slcorus  calamus  of  Linnaeus. 

CALAMUS  ODORATUS.  See  Calamus  aro* 
tnciticus* 

CALAMUS  ROTANG.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  from  which  we  obtain  the  Dra- 
gon's blood.  See  Sanruis  draconis. 

CALAMUS  SCttlPTORlUS.  Akir.dof 
canal  at  the  bottom  of  the  fourth  ventricle 
of  the  brain,  so  called  from  its  resemblance 
to  a  writing  pen. 

CALAMTS    VULGARIS.     See     Calamus  aro- 


CALATHIAXA.  (From  K*\5t6o?,  a  twig  bas- 
ket ;  so  called  from  the  shape  of  its  flow- 
ers.) The  herb  marsh-gentian,  or  Gentiana 
pneumonanthe  of  Linnaeus. 

CALBIAXUM,  The  haine  of  a  plaister  in 
Myrepsus. 

CAI.CAIJINU-M,      Vitriol. 

CALCADIS.  An  Arabian  name  for  white 
vitroi  and  alkali. 

CALCANEUM.  (From  calx,  the  heel.) 
Calcar  'pterna.  Os  cahis.  The  largest 
bone  of  the  tarsus,  which  forms  the  heel. 
It  is  situated  posteriorly  under  the  astra- 
galus, is  very  regular,  and  divided  into  a 
body  and  processes.  It  has  a  large  tubero- 
sity  or  knob,  projecting  behind  to  form 
the  heel.  A  sinuous  cavity  t  at  its  fore  part 
T 


138 


CAL 


CAL 


which  in  the  fresh  subject  is  filled  with 
fa',  and  gives  origin  to  several  ligaments. 
Two  prominences,  at  the  inner  and  fore  part 
of  the  bone,  with  a  pit  between  them,  for 
the  articulation  of  the  under  and  fore  part 
of  the  astragulus.  A  depression,  in  the 
external  surface  of  the  bone  near  its  fore- 
part,  where  the  tendon  of  the  peronaeus 
longus  runs.  A  large  cavity,  at  the  inner 
sid  of  the  bone,  for  lodging  the  long  flex- 
ors of  the  toes,  together  with  the  vessels 
and  nerves  of  the  sole.  There  are  two  pro- 
minences, at  the  under  and  back  part  of  this 
bone,  that  give  origin  to  the  aponeurosis 
and  several  muscles  of  the  sole.  The  an- 
terior surface  of  the  os  calcts  is  concave, 
fot  its  articulation  with  the  os  cuboides, 
and  it  is  articulated  to  the  astragulus  by 
ligaments. 

CALCANTHUM.  (From  ^*x*o?,  brass,  and 
euflof,  a  flower  ;  i.  e.  flowers  of  brass.)  Cal- 
canthos.  Copperas.  Vitriol. 

CALCAR.  (From  ca&r,  the  heel ;  also 
from  caleo,  to  heat.)  The  heel-bone  ;  also 
the  furnace  of  a  laboratory. 

Calcareous  earth      See  Calx. 
.    CALCAHIS  FLOS.     The  Larkspur. 
CALCARIUS  LAPIS.    Limestone. 
CALCATAK.     A  ivime  for  vitriol. 
CALCATON.     White  arsenic.     Troches  of 
arsenic. 

CALCATRIPPA.  See  Consolida  media. 
CALCENA.  Calcenonius.  Calcelus,  Pa- 
racelsus uses  these  words  to  express  the 
tartarous  matter  in  the  blood  ;  or  that  the 
blood  is  impregnated  with  tartarous  prin. 
ciples. 

CALCES,  METALLIC.  Metals  which  have 
undergone  the  process  of  calcination,  or 
combustion  ;  or  any  other  equivalent  ope- 
ration. 

CALCEUM  EQ.UINUM.  (From  calceus,  a 
shoe,  and  equus,  a  horse ;  so  called  from 
the  figure  of  its  leaf.)  The  herb  tussilago, 
or  colt's  foot. 

CALCHITHEOS.  (From  KSLK^IOV,  purple.) 
Verdigrise. 

CALCHOIDES.  (From  £**/!;,  a  chalk-stone, 
and  s/cTc?,  form.)  Calchoidea  ossicula.  A 
name  of  the  cuneiform  bones. 

CALCIDICIUM.  The  name  of  a  medicine 
in  which  arsenic  i<;  an  ingredient. 

CALCIFRAGA.  (From  calx,  a  stone,  and 
frango,  to  break  ;  so  named  from  its  sup- 
posed property  of  breaking  the  human 
calculus.)  Breakstone.  The  herb  spleen- 
wort,  or  scolopendrium,  in  Scribonius 
Largus. 

CALCINATION.  Oxydation.  The  fix- 
ed residues  of  such  matters  as  have  under- 
gone combustion  are  called  cinders,  in 
common  language,  and  c:dces,  but  now  more 
commonly  oxyds,  by  chymists  ;  and  the 
operation,  when  considered  with  regard  to 
these  residues,  is  termed  calcination.  In  this 
general  way,  it  has  likewise  been  applied 
to  bodies  not  really  combustible,  but  only 


deprived  of  some  of  their  principles  by 
heat.  Thus  we  hear  of  the  calcination  of 
chalk,  to  convert  it  into  lime  by  driving  off 
its  carbonic  acid  and  water  ;  of  gypsum,  or 
plaster  stone,  of  alum,  of  borax,  and  other 
saline  bodies,  by  which  they  are  deprived 
of  their  water  of  crystallization  ;  of  bones 
which  lose  their  volatile  parts  by  this  treat- 
ment, and  of  various  other  bodies. 

CALCINATUM.  Cinificatum.  Terms  appli- 
cable to  calcined  substances. 

CALCINATUM  MAJUS.  It  is  whatsoever  is 
dulcified  by  the  chymical  art,  which  was 
not  so  by  nature  ;  such  as  dulcified  mercu- 
ry, lead,  and  the  like  substances,  which  are 
very  speedily  consolidated. 

CALCINATUM  MAJUS  POTERII.  Mercury 
dissolved  in  aqua-fortis,  and  precipitated 
with  salt  water.  Poterius  used  it  in  the 
cure  of  ulcers. 

CALCINATUM  MINUS.  Any  thing  which  is 
sweet  by  nature,  and  speedily  cures,  as  su- 
gar, manna,  tamarinds  &c. 

CALCINONIA.     See  Calcena, 

CALCIS  AQ.UA,     See  Ldquor  calcis. 

CALCIS  vivi  FLORES.  The  pellicle  on  lime 
water. 

CALCIS  os.     See  Calcaneum. 

CALCITARI.     Alkaline  sah. 

CALCITEA.     Vitriol. 

CAICITEOSA.     Litharge. 

CALCITHOS.     Verdigrise. 

CALCITRAPA.  Carduus  stellatus.  Jaceu 
ramocissima,  stellata,  rupina  Common  star- 
thistle.  Star-knapweed.  The  plant  thus 
called  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Cen- 
taurea  calcitrapa  of  Linnaeus  : — calycibus  sub- 
duplicato-spinosis,  sessilibus  :  foltis  pinnatifi- 
dis,  linearibus  dentatis  ;  caule  piloso  ;  every 
part  of  which  is  bitter.  The  juice,  or  ex- 
tract, or  infusion,  are  said  to  cure  intermit- 
tents,  and  the  bark  of  the  root,  and  the 
seeds,  have  been  recommended  in  nephritic 
disorders,  and  m  suppression  of  urine.  It 
scarcely  differs,  in  its  effects,  from  other 
bitters,  and  is  now  little  used. 

CALCITRAPA  OFFICINALIS.  Carduus  stel- 
latns  lutea.  Carduus  solstitialis.  Jacea 
stellata  Jacea  lutea  cajrite  spinosa  minori. 
Leucanthe  veterum.  St.  Barnaby's  thistle. 
The  Centaurea  solstitialis  of  Linnaeus.  It  is 
commended  as  an  anticteric,  anti-cachectic, 
and  lithontriptic,  but  is,  in  reality  only  a 
weak  tonic. 

CALCITREA.     Vitriol. 

CALCOIDEA  OSSICULA.  The  cuneiform 
bones. 

CALCOTAR.     Vitriol. 

CALCULIFRAGUS.  (From  calculus,  a  stone, 
and  frango,  to  break.)  Having  the  pow- 
er to  br^ak  calculi,  or  stones  in  the  human 
body. 

1.  A  synonym  of  lithontriptic.     See   Li- 
thrtntriptics . 

2.  A  name  sometimes  applied  to  scolo- 
pendrium, or  the  pimpernel,  from  its  sup- 
posed virtue. 


CALCULUS. 


139 


CALCULUS.  (Dim.  of  calx,  a  lime- 
stone.) Calculus  humanus.  Bezoar  mi* 
crocosmicum.  Gravel.  Stone.  In  En- 
glish we  understand  by  gravel,  small  sand- 
like  concretions,  or  stones,  which  pass  from 
the  kidneys  through  the  ureters  in  a  few 
days  ;  and  by  stone,  a  calculous  concretion 
in  the  kidneys  or  bladder,  of  too  large  a 
size  to  pass,  without  great  difficulty.  Si- 
milar concretions  are  found  occasionally  in 
other  cavities,  or  passages.  When  a  dis- 
position to  form  minute  calculi  or  gravel 
exists,  we  often  find  nephritic  paroxysms, 
as  they  are  called,  (see  Nephritis,}  which 
consist  of  pain  in  the  back,  shooting  down 
through  the  pelvis  to  the  thighs ;  sometimes 
a  numbness  in  one  leg,  and  a  retraction  of  ei- 
ther testicle  in  men,  symptoms  arising  from 
the  irritation  of  a  stone  passing  through  the 
ureters,  as  these  cross  the  spermatic  cord, 
on  the  nerves  passing  to  the  lower  extre- 
mities. These  pains,  often  violent,  are 
terminated  by  the  painful  discharge  of  small 
stones  through  the  urethra,  and  xhe  patient 
is  for  a  time  easy.  What,  however,  is 
meant  by  the  stone  is  a  more  serious  and 
violent  disease.  It  is  singular  that  these 
discharges  of  small  gravel  do  not  usually 
terminate  in  stone.  Many  have  experienced 
them  during  a  long  life,  without  any  more 
serious  inconvenience  :  while  the  latter  is  a 
disease  chiefly  of  the  young',  and  depending- 
on  circumstances  not  easily  explained 
If  the  stone  attacks  persons  more  advanced 
in  age,  it  is  often  the  consequence  of  pa- 
roxysms of  gout,  long  protracted,  and  ter- 
minating imperfectly. 

When  once  a  stone  has  acquired  a  mo- 
derate size,  it  usually  occasions  the  follow- 
ing symptoms  : — frequent  inclination  to 
make  water,  excessive  pain  in  voiding  it 
drop  by  drop,  and  sometimes  a  sudden 
stoppage  of  it,  if  discharged  in  a  stream  ; 
after  making  water,  great  torture  in  the 
glans  penis,  which  lasts  one,  two,  or  three 
minutes  ;  and  in  most  constitutions,  the 
violent  straining  makes  the  rectum  con- 
tract and  expel  its  excrements  ;  or,  if  it  be 
empty,  occasions  a  tenesmus,  which  is 
sometimes  accompanied  with  a  prolapsus 
ani.  The  urine  is  often  tinctured  with 
blood,  from  a  rupture  of  the  vessels,  and 
sometimes  pure  blood  itself  is  discharged. 
Sometimes  the  urine  is  very  clear,  but  fre- 
quently there  are  great  quantities  of  slimy 
sediment  deposited  at  the  bottom  of  it, 
which  is  only  a  preternatural  separation  of 
the  mucilage  of  the  bladder,  but  has  often 
been  mistaken  for  pus.  The  stone  is  a  dis- 
ease to  which  both  sexes  and  all  ages  are 
liable ;  and  calculi  have  even  been  found 
in  the  bladders  of  very  young  children,  nay 
of  infants  only  six  months  old. 

Women  seem  less  subject  to  this  com- 
plaint than  men,  either  owing  to  constitu- 
tional causes,  or  to  the  capaciousness,  short- 
ness, and  straightness  of  their  urethra,  al- 


lowing the  calculi  to  be  discharged  while 
small,  together  with  the  urine. 

Chymical  analysis  of  urinary'  calculi. 

It  is  only  since  the  time  of  Scheele  that 
we  have  become  acquainted  with  the  nature 
of  urinary  calculi,  this  subject  having  been 
quite  in  the  dark  before  that  great  chymist 
discovered,  in  the  year  1776,  a  peculiar  acid 
(the  lit  hie  acid)  in  them,  and  at  the  same 
time  found  them  to  contain  no  lime,  a  cir- 
cumstance which  was  soon  after  confirmed 
by  the  experiments  of  Bergman.  From  this 
period  the  chymists  bestowed  a  particular 
attention  upon  the  examination  of  urinary 
concrement^  as  appears  from  the  writings 
of  Dob.son,  Percival,  Falconer,  Achard, 
Hartenkeit,  Tychsen,  Link,  Titius,  Wal- 
ther,  Gur'ner,  Brugnateili,  Peurson,  and 
several  others,  some  of  whom  confirmed 
the  discovery  of  Sc!'eel<%  while  others  con- 
tradicted, and  others  enlarged  it. 

But  we  are  particularly  indebted  to 
Fourcroy  and  Vauquelin,  who,  since  1786, 
had  turned  their  attention  on  this  subject, 
for  having  made  many  experiments,  by 
which  great  light  is  thrown  on  the  nature  of 
urin:.ry  concrements.  The  following  are 
the  interesting  results  of  their  chymical  in- 
quiries. 

The  Seat  and  Physical  Properties  of  Urinary 
Calculi. 

Calculi  are  found  in  different  parts  of  the 
urinary  system,  in  the  pelvis  of  the  kidney, 
in  the  ureters,  in  the  bladder  and  urethra  : 
but  as  they,  for  the  most  part,  originate  in  the 
kidney,  the  calculi  renales  make  the  nucleus 
of  the  greatest  number  of  urinary  stones. 
The  calculi  renales  differ  greatly  with  respect 
to  their  external  qualities;  for  the  most  part, 
however,  they  consist  of  small,  concrete, 
roundish,  smooth,  glossy,  and  crystalline 
bodies,  of  a  red-yellow  colour,  like  that  of 
wood,  and  so  hard  as  to  admit  of  polishing. 
On  account  of  their  minuteness,  they  easily 
pass  through  the  urinary  passages  in  form 
of  gravel,  which  being  sometimes  of  a  rough 
surface,  c.tuse  several  complaints  on  their 
passage.  But  in  some  instances  they  are  of 
too  great  a  size  to  be  able  to  pass  along 
the  ureters  ;  in  which  case  they  increase 
in  the  kidneys,  sometimes  to  a  great  size. 
Calculi  renales  of  this  kind  are  generally  of 
a  brown,  dark  reel,  or  black  colour,  and 
surrounded  with  several  strata  of  coagula- 
ted blood  and  pus  ;  they  have  also  been 
observed  of  a  yellow,  reddish,  and  lighter 
colour :  and  some  consisting  ot  a  homo- 
geneous stony  mass  :  but  white  or  grey  cal- 
culi renales  are  very  rarely  to  be  met  with. 
Amongst  the  great  number  that  were  ex- 
amined, one  or  two  only  were  found  of  a 
grey  or  blackish  colour,  and  a  composition 
similar  to  those  which  generally  bear  the 
name  of  mulberry-like  stones. 

The  stones  in  the  ureters,  which  on  pas- 
sing into  the  ureters,  are  prevented  by  their 
size  from  descending  into  the  bladder, 


-140 


CALCULUS. 


frequently  increase  very  much  ;  they,  how- 
ever,  rarely  occur ;  their  colour  is  white, 
and  they  consist  of  phosphat  of  lime. 

The  stones  in  the  bladder  are  the  most 
frequent  urinary  concrements  that  have 
been  principally  examined  ;  they  draw  their 
first  oricin  from  the  kidneys,  whence  they 
descend  into  the  bladder,  where  they  in- 
crease ;  or  they  immediately  originate  and 
increase  in  the  bladder  ;  or  they  arise  from 
a  foreign  body  that  by  chance  has  got  into 
the  bladder,  which  not  unfrequently  hap- 
pens, particularly  in  the  female  sex.  Con- 
cretions of  this  kind  differ  greatly  in  their 
respective  physical  qualities  and  external 
form,  which,  however,  -,s  generally  spheri- 
cal, oval,  or  compressed  on  both  sides ; 
and  sometimes,  when  there  are  several 
stones  in  the  bladder,  they  have  a  poly- 
edrous  or  cubical  farm  ;  their  extremities 
are  frequently  pointed  or  roundish,  but 
they  are  very  seldom  found  cylindrical,  and 
more  r;'.reiy  with  cylinders  at  their  ends. 

There  is  a  great  variety  in  the  size  of 
the  calculi,  and  likewise  in  their  colour, 
which -is  materially  different,  according  to 
their  respective  nature  and  composition. 
They  occur,  1.  of  a  yellowish  colour,  ap- 
proaching nearly  to  red,  or  brown  ;  such 
stones  consist  of  iithic  acid.  2.  Gray,  or 
more  or  less  white;  these  stones  always 
contain  phosphats  of  earths.  3.  D,<rk  gray, 
or  blackish ;  stones  of  this  colour  have 
oxaluts  of  earths.  Many  stones  shew  brown 
or  gray  spots,  on  a  yellow  or  white  ground, 
generally  raised  on  the  surface,  and  con- 
sisting of  oxalat  of  lime,  which  is  enclosed 
in  iithic  acid,  when  the  ground-colour  of 
the  stone  is  of  a  wood  colour,  or  in  phosphat 
of  lime,  when  it  is  white.  These  spots  are, 
in  general  only  to  be  observed  in  the  middle 
of  the  stone,  or  at  one  of  its  extremities. 

All  that  is  here  stated,  is  the  result  of 
observations  on  more  than  600  calculi ; 
and  different  other  colours,  that  are  said  to 
have  bren  observed,  either  arise  from  he- 
terogeneous substances,  or  are  merely  va- 
riations of  the  above  colours.  Their  surface 
is  smooth  and  polished  in  some,  in  others 
only  smooth,  and  in  others  uneven,  and 
covered  with  rough  or  smooth  corpuscles, 
which  are  always  of  a  yellow  colour ;  in 
some,  the  surface  is  partly  smooth  ?nd 
partly  rough.  The  white  ones  are  fre- 
quently even  and  smooth,  half  transparent, 
and  covered  with  shining  crystals,  that  ge- 
nerally indicate  phosphat  of  ammonia  with 
talc ;  or  they  are  faint,  and  consist  of  mi- 
nute grains;  or  rough,  in  which  case  they 
consist  of  phosphat  of  lime.  The  brown 
and  dark  gray  stones  are,  from  their  si- 
milarity to  mulberries,  called  mulberry- 
stones,  and  being  frequently  very  rugged, 
they  cause  the  moat  pain  of  all. 

On  examining  the  specific  weight  of  uri- 
nary calculi  in  more  than  500  specimens, 
it  was  found  to  be,  in  the  lightest,  1213:1000, 


in  the  heaviest,  as  1976:1060.  Their  smell 
is  partly  strong,  like  urine  or  ammonia, 
partly  insipid,  and  terreous;  especially, 
the  white  ones,  which  are  like  sawed,  ivory 
or  rasped  boae. 

The  internal  texture  of  calculi  is  but 
seldom  guessed  from  their  external  appear- 
ance, particularly  when  they  exceed  the 
size  of  a  pigeon's  egg.  On  breaking  them, 
they  generally  separate  into  two  or  three 
strata,  more  or  less  thick  and  even,  which 
prove  that  they  are  formed  by  different 
precipitations,  at  different  times.  In  the 
middle,  a  nucleus  is  generally  seen,  of  the 
same  mass  as  the  rest.  When  the  place  they 
are  broken  at  is  finely  streaked,  and  of  a 
yellow  or  reddish  colour,  the  Iithic  acid  pre- 
dominates ;  but  when  ihey  are  half  trans- 
parent, luminous  like  spar,  they  have  am- 
moniHCa]  magnesia  in  them,  and  phosphat  of 
lime  and  then  they  are  brittle  and  friable  ; 
but  when  they  are  so  hard  as  to  resist  the 
instrument,  of  a  smooth  surface,  and  a 
-meil  like  ivory,  they  contain  saccharic  lime. 
It  frequently  happen?,  that  the  exterior  stra- 
tum consists  of  white  phosphat  of  earth, 
while  the  nucleus  is  yellow  Iithic  acid,  or 
oxalat  of  lime,  covered  sometimes  with  a 
yellow  stratum  of  Iithic  acid,  in  which  case 
the  nucleus  appears  radiant ;  but  when  it 
consists  of  Iithic  acid,  and  is  covered  with 
white  phosphate  of  earth,  it  is  roundish, 
oval,  and  somewhat  crooked.  These  con- 
cretions have  very  seldom  three  strata  ; 
namely,  on  the  outside  a  phosphat  of  salt, 
towards  the  inside  Iithic  acid,  and  quite 
with  inside  an  oxalat  of  lime  ;  but  still  rarer 
these  substances  occur  in  mor^  strata,  or  in 
another  order,  as  before -mentioned. 

Stones  of  the  urethra  are  seldom  generated 
in  the  urethra  itself;  however,  there  are  in- 
stances of  their  having  been  formed  in  the 
fossa  navicularis,  by  means  of  foreign  bodies 
that  have  got  into  the  urethra.  We  also 
very  frequently  observe  stony  concrements 
deposited  between  the  glans  and  prepuce. 
All  the  concretions  produced  in  the  inside 
and  outside  the  urethra  consist  of  phosphats 
of  earths,  which  are  easily  precipitated 
from  the  urine.  There  are  likewise  stones 
in  the  urethra,  which  have  come  out  of  the 
bladder,  having  been  produced  there,  or 
in  the  kidneys  ;  and  they  generally  possess 
the  properties  of  stones  of  the  kidneys. 
The  different  constituent  Particles  of  Urinary 
Calculi. 

It  has  been  mentioned  before,  that 
Scheele  found  a  peculiar  acid  in  the  urinary 
concretions,  and  likewise  that  phosphat  of 
lime  was  discovered  in  them.  The  identity 
of  the  Iithic  acid,  however,  was  much 
doubted  by  modern  chymists,  particularly 
by  Dr.  Pearson,  who  asserted  that  it  was 
merely  an  oxyd,  whereby  he  gave  rise  to 
the  discoveries  which  Fourcroy  and 
Vauquelin  have  since  made  on  this  subject, 
because  they  were  induced  to  repeat  the  ex- 


CALCULUS, 


141 


periments,  in  order  to  examine  whether  the 
lithicacid  were  really  an  acid.  Their  endea- 
vours were  fully  rewarded,  as  they  not  only 
found  the  lithic  acid  and  phosphat  of  lime 
in  the  different  calculi,  but  also  five  other 
substances,  viz.  the  lithat  of  ammonia,  ox- 
alat  of  lime,  r-iliceous  earth,  phosphat  ot  am- 
moniacai  magnesia,  and  an  animal  matter. 

1.  Of  the  Lithic  or  Uric  Acid. 
The  acid  discovered  by  Mr.  Scheele,  in 
the  urinary  concretions,  was  styled  lithic 
acid  ;  or,  according-  to  Dr.  Pearson's  Re- 
searches, uric  acid,  which,  after  Scheeie, 
has  the  following-  properties.  It  is  insipid, 
without  smell,  hard,  crystallizable,  not  so- 
luble in  cold  water,  and  in  boiling  water 
only  in  several  thousand  times  greater 
quantity.  The  solution,  after  having  be- 
come cool,  deposits  the  acid  in  form  of 
minute  yellow  needles,  easily  soluble  in  the 
lie  of  fixed  alkalis,  out  of  which,  however, 
it  is  precipitated  by  all  acids,  even  the  car- 
bonic acid,  except  the  sulphuric  and  muri- 
atic acid,  which  have  no  effect  on  it.  Con- 
centrated nitric  acid,  on  dissolving  it,  ob- 
tains a  red  colour.  On  distilling  the  lithic 
acid,  it  yields  a  small  quantity  of  sublimed, 
uncleco  Tiposed  acid, very  little  oil  and  water 
crystallized  carbonat  of  ammonia,  carbonic 
acid,  and  a  very  black  coal,  which,  however, 
contains  neither  alkali  nor  lime.  Besides 
these  properties,  it  possesses  st,ll  others. 
On  rubbing  it  with  concentrated  lie  of 
kali  or  natron,  it  immediately  forms  a 
saponaceous,  thick,  and  pulpy  mass,  which 
is  very  soluble  in  water,  when  supersatu- 
rated with  alkali,  but  little  soluble  when 
only  saturated  with  it.  The  saturated  com- 
binations have  little  taste,  are  not  crystal- 
lizable, and  when  diluted  with  water,  the 
muriatic  acid  precipitates  the  uric  acid  in 
form  of  small  needle-like,  shining,  some- 
what yellowish  crystals.  Ammonia  receives 
very  little  of  it,  which  combination  is  al- 
most quite  indissoluble.  Lime-water  has 
likewise  very  little  effect  on  it,  and  the 
carbonats  of  alkalis  none  at  all.  On  being 
dissolved  ia  nitric  acid,  a  part  of  the  lithic 
acfd  is  changed  into  oxalic  acid.  The  red 
colour  which  appears  after  this  combina- 
tion, is  said  to  prove,  according  to  Pearson, 
that  substance  to  be  merely  an  oxyd,  but 
it  arises  from  a  peculiar  animal  matter, 
When  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  is  brought 
in  contact  with  lithic  acid,  the  colour  of  it 
grows  pale,  it  puffs  up,  becomes  soft  and 
gelatinous,  and  at  last  obtains  the  consisten- 
cy of  a  milky  liquor;  from  which  process  only 
one-sixtieth  of  a  white,  light  animal  sub- 
stance remains,  and  a  quantity  of  carbonic 
acid  evolves  itself  under  continual  slow  ef- 
fervescence. The  liquor  yields  muriat  of 
ammonia,  oxalat  of  ammonia,  both  in  crys- 
tals, free  muriatic  and  malic  acid  ;  conse- 
quently the  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  se- 
parates the  uric  acid  into  ammonia,  carbo- 
nic acid,  oxalic  acid,  and  malic  acid,  where- 
by we  observe  that  the  oxygenated  muria- 


tic acid  changes  the  uric  acid,  first  into 
ammonia  and  malic  acid,  but  on  the  addi- 
tion of  more  acid,  intooxalic  acid;  and  when 
still  more  acid  is  added,  into  water  and 
carbonic  acid.  The  remaining  white  sub- 
stance is  the  same,  from  which  the  red  co- 
lour originates  that  appears  on  the  com- 
bination of  the  uric  acid  with  nitric  acid, 
and  which  imparts  the  cubical  form  to  the 
muriat  of  ammonia,  obtained  by  the  eva- 
poration of  the  liquor.  It  remains  now  to 
be  stated  what  is  observed  in  the  distilla- 
tion of  that  acid,  by  which  it  yields,  not 
only  carbonat  of  ammonia,  but  also  car- 
bonic gas,  very  little  oil,  Prussic  acid, 
partly  in  form  of  gas,  partly  in  fluid  form, 
a  considerable  quantity  of  coal  that  con- 
tains no  s.ilt,  and  a  little  water.  The  pro- 
ductions thus  obtained  have  the  sme,ll  of 
bit;er  almonds.  The  results  of  these  in- 
quiries manifestly  shew,  that  the  lithic  acid 
is  really  a  distinct  acid  from  all  others,  con- 
sisting of  azote,  carbon,  hydrogen,  and  oxy- 
gen. This  peculiar  acid  is  an  excrementi- 
tious  substance,  which  is  carried  off  by  the 
urine,  and,  at  the  forming  of  calculi,  com- 
bines itself  with  a  coloured  animal  matter, 
from  which  also  it  probably  originates  by  a 
process  still  unknown. 

2.  Of  tlie  Lithat  of  Ammonia. 
This   substance  seems  to  have  been  un- 
known before,  or  at  least  not  properly  dis- 
cerned  from  the  uric  acid ;   and,  though 
Scheele  has  observed  it,  he  was  ignorant  of 
its  particular  nature.    It  is  easily  to  be  dis- 
tinguished,  by  the  small    even    strata    in 
which  it  is  formed,  by  it?  colour,  that  looks 
like  milk  coloured  wkh  coffee,  and  by  its 
forming  but  small  calculi.     It  dissolves  in 
the  lees  of  kali  and  natron  like  the  lithic 
acid>  but  with  the  characteristic  difference 
that  it  discharges  ammonia,  a  phenomenon 
already  observed  by  Scheele.     It  is  more 
soluble    in  cold  as    well  as  warm  water, 
than  the  lithic  acid.     It  is  in  the  same  way 
affected  by  acids,   except  that  a  greater 
quantity  is  required  for  changing  it.     It  is 
generally  mixed  with  phosphat  of  ammoni- 
acal   magnesia,  because  it  seems  only  to 
take    place  after  a  sufficient   quantity  of 
ammoniacal  magnesia  has  been  formed,  to 
saturate  the  phosphat  of  kali  and  the  free 
uric  acid. 

3.  Of  the  Phosphat  of  Lime. 

The  existence  of  this  substance  had  hi- 
therto been  but  inaccurately  determined, 
every  substance  which  was  not  lilhic  acid 
being  formerly  comprised  by  the  name  of 
phosphat  of  lime.  It  occurs  in  small  fria- 
ble strata,  which  break  in  scales,  or  splints, 
of  a  grey  white  colour,  and  are  faint, 
opaque,  without  any  smell  or  taste,  and 
crystallized  in  a  luminous  or  spar-like  form ; 
instead  of  strata,  it  is  frequently  composed 
of  friable  grains,  that  slightly  cohere,  and 
has  many  holes  and  pores,  like  a  spongy 
texture.  It  never  forms  a  calculus  by  it- 
self, being  in  a  calculus  always  united  with 


142 


CALCULUS. 


an  animal  gelatinous  matter ;  on  account  of 
which  circumstance  it  becomes  black  by 
exposing  it  to  a  strong-  heat,  and  burns  to 
coal,  exhaling  the  odour  of  burned  bones  ; 
and  yields  water,  oil,  carbonat  of  ammo- 
nia, and  a  carbonaceous  residuum.  Being 
calcined  white,  it  only  leaves  lime,  and 
phosphat  of  lime,  without  any  water  of 
crystallization.  It  is  not  soluble  in  cold 
water,  but  in  boiling  water  a  part  of  its 
gelatine  dissolves,  spreading  an  animal 
odour.  All  <.cids,  except  the  boracic  and 
carbonic  acid,  dissolve  it,  leaving  on  the 
bottom  of  the  vessels  transparent  spots  of 
animal  matter.  These  solutions  ;;re  all  pre- 
cipitated by  alkalis,  but  without  any  de- 
composition, the  precipitation  remaining 
phosphat  of  lime.  On  treating  the  phos- 
phat of  lime  with  concentrated  nitric  acid, 
a  thick  pulpy  mass  of  acid  sulphat  and 
phosphat  of  lime  will  be  obtained,  on  which 
pure  alkalis,  as  well  as  carbonat  of  alkalis, 
have  no  effect.  "WV  never  could  find  acid 
phosphat  of  lime,  as  Brugnatelli  pretends 
to  have  observed. 

4.   Of  the  Phosphat  of  Jlmmoniacal  Mag- 
nesia* 

It  consists  of  scaly,  half-transparent, 
hard,  and  coherent  strata ;  can  be  sawed 
without  crumbling,  and  reduced  to  a  fine, 
soft  and  white  powder.  Ii  is  of  a  sweetish 
insipid  taste,  somewhat  soluble,  and  crys- 
tallized in  rhomboids,  or  thick  kminas, 
dispersed  in  the  cavities  of  other  calculous 
substances  ;  and  it  is  frequently  found 
on  the  surface  of  other  calculi.  It  con- 
tains, betwixt  its  strata,  a  gelatinous  sub- 
stance, but  less  than  the  phosphat  of  lime 
on  which  account  it  also  blackens  by  be- 
ing heated.  Though  it  be  but  little  solu- 
ble in  water,  yet  it  dissolves  in  such  a 
quantity  as  to  be  capable  of  crystallizing 
by  slow  evaporation.  Acids  dissolve  it 
more  quickly  than  they  do  the  phosphat  of 
lime.  Weak  sulphuric  acid  entirely  dis- 
solves it,  forming  sulphat  of  ammoniacal 
magnesia.  In  diluted  muriatic  or  nitric 
acid,  it  disappears  more  quickly  than  phos- 
phat of  lime.  Ammonia,  by  which  that 
salt  is  made  turbid,  only  precipitates  small 
particles  of  magnesia.  The  lees  of  fixed 
alkalis  disengage  from  it  ammonia,  with- 
out forming  with  it  a  solution ;  and,  de- 
priving it  of  the  phosphoric  acid,  leave  the 
magnesia  behind. 

5.  Of  the  Oxalat  of  Lime. 

It  is,  according  to  our  observations,  only 
found  in  the  mulberry-like  calculi,  in  com- 
bination with  a  coloured  animal  matter, 
and  consist  of  strata  covered  with  pointed, 
roundish,  rough  or  smooth  protuberances ; 
outside  it  appeal's  of  a  dark  or  brown  co- 
lour, but  internally  it  is  grey,  frequently 
with  white  streaks,  of  a  solid  texture,  and 
may  be  polished  like  ivory ;  it  breaks  in 
scales,  or  in  the  shape  of  shells  ;  and,  on 
being  pounded,  or  sawed,  it  exhales  an  ani. 
mal  odour,  like  semen.  It  is  the  heaviest 


of  all  calculous  substances,  and  the  only 
one  which  yields  one-third  of  lime  by  calci- 
nation. It  dissolves  with  difficulty  in  acids 
and  is  precipitated  unaltered  by  alkalis 
from  nitric  acid.  The  fixed  alkalis  de- 
compose it  when  they  are  impregnated 
with  carbonic  acid,  and  when  it  is  pulve- 
rized, and  the  solution  headed,  whereby 
carbonat  of  lime  and  oxalat  of  alkalis  are 
obtained. 

The  great  quantity  of  animal  matter 
which  constantly  adheres  to  this  oxalat  of 
lime  is  very  characteristic,  it  imparts  the 
brown,  reddish,  blackish  colour  to  the 
above  kind  of  stones,  and  likewise  the 
fine  and  soiid  texture.  This  substance 
may  be  obtained  by  putting  small  pieces  of 
these  stones  into  diluted  nitric  acid,  where- 
by it  appears  of  the  same1  colour,  and  be- 
comes soft  and  spongy.  The  great  hard*. 
ness  of  this  kind  of  calculous  substance, 
most  probably  arises  from  the  intimate 
connexion  of  its  particles,  produced  by  the 
combination  of  the  oxalat  of  lime  with 
ani  mall  matter,  in  the  same  way  as  lime 
obtains  a  great  degree  of  solidity  by  its 
combination  with  albuminous  matter,  of 
which,  and  of  a  peculiar  matter  of  urine, 
that  animal  substance  seems  to  consist. 

6.  Of  the  Siliceous  Earth. 
Amongst  '600  calculi    that    were  exa- 
mined, there  were  only  two  which  contained 
this  earth ;  both  had  the  texture  of  mul- 
berry-like stones,  though  of  a  lighter  co- 
lour, and  by  being  calcined,  lost  one-third 
of  their  weight,  without  giving  free-lime ; 
heated  with  acids  they  lost  nothing,  but 
when  melted  with  four  times  as  much  of 
alkali,  they  yielded  siliceous  earth  by  be- 
ing treated  with  muriatic  acid.   They  con- 
tained phosphat  of  lime,    and   an  animal 
matter  similar  to  that  which  is  united  with 
the  oxalat  of  lime.     They  were  hard,  dif- 
ficult to  be  sawed  and  pulverized,  and  the 
powder  made  scratches  in  metal.     On  be- 
ing   burnt,   they  emit  an   animal  odour  ; 
they  imparted  nothing  to  the  boiling  water, 
and  lo  the  acids  a  little  phosphat  of  lime, 
which  difficultly  separates  from  the  sili- 
ceous earth.     Alkalis,  either  pure,  or  com- 
bined with  carbonic  acid,  did  not  affect 
them,  merely  depriving  them  of  a  part  of 
their  animal  matter.     Their  essential  cha- 
racter consists  in  their  being  fusible  and 
vitrifiable  with  fixed  alkalis. 

7.  Of  the  Animal  Matter. 

All  the  six  substances  just  examined, 
which  constitute  the  urinary  calculi  of  the 
human  species,  are  aiways  combined  with 
an  animal  matter,  as  appears  from  its  beinjf 
burnt  to  coal  from  the  productions  it 
yields  by  distillation,  from  its  stench  on  be- 
ing burnt,  and  from  the  cellulous  membra- 
nous floccula  which  remain  when  pieces  of 
calculi  are  dissolved  in  diluted  acids.  This 
animal  matter  has  been  frequently,  and 
with  good  reason,  considered  as  the  basis 
of  all  urinary  concretions,  like  as  in  bones 


CALCULUS. 


143 


the  gelatinous  matter,  the  first  basis  of  the 
bones,  forms  an  organic  texture,  in  the  in- 
tersuces  of  which  the  phosphat  of  lime  is 
deposited.  It  is  very  remarkable,  that 
the  different  constituary  particles  of  urinary 
calculi  ate  combined  with  a  dissimilar  ani- 
mal matter,  which  are  sometimes  albu- 
minous, sometimes  gelatinous,  sometimes 
composed  of  both,  and  frequently  united 
with  the  matter  of  urine.  Thus  the  litnic 
acid,  or  the  iithat  of  ammonia,  contains  a 
third  of  albuminous  matter,  combined  with 
the  matter  of  urine,  the  phosphats  of  earths, 
albuminous  matter,  gelatine  in  form  ol 
membranes,  and  laminas,or  tela  cellulosa  ; 
the  oxalat  of  lime,  a  spongy,  yet  more  solid 
texture,  of  the  colour  of  albumen,  and  the 
siliceous  earth,  a  similar  substance.  On 
the  whole,  the  animal  matter  seems  to  unite 
and  join  together  all  the  acid  and  saline 
panicles  of  urinary  concretions. 

rVhc  Classification  ej  Urinary  Stones. 

The  old  classification  of  urinary  calculi, 
made  according  to  their  figure  and  their 
size,  cannot  at  present,  where  we  have  ac- 
quired so  accurate  a  knowledge  of  their 
internal  nature,  be  retained,  as  they  ought 
rather  to  be  classed  according  to  their  con- 
stituent particles  ;  however,  no  regard  is  to 
be  had  to  the  animal  matter,  as  being 
found  in  all  urinary  concretions,  and 
having  no  influence  on  their  respective  dif- 
ference. On  comparing  the  results  of  the 
analyses  of  more  than  600  stones,  Fourcroy 
was  induced  to  bring  them  under  three 
genera ;  the  first  of  which  comprehends  such 
stones  as  are  merely  composed  of  one  sub- 
stance, besides  the  animal  matter;  the  second 
contains  urinary  concretions,  consisting  of 
two  substances,  besides  the  animal  mat- 
ter ;  and  the  third  comprises  all  those 
which  are  formed  by  more  than  three  cal- 
culous  substances.  These  three  genera 
comprehend  about  twelve  species,  namely, 
the  first  genus  three,  the  second  seven, 
and  the  third  two ;  but  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  the  number  of  the  genera,  as 
well  as  of  the  species,  is  determined  after 
the  observations  hitherto  made,  and  may 
consequently  be  increased  in  future. 

1.  The  first  specivs  of  urinary  concre- 
tions consists  of  lithic  acid,  and  stones  of 
this  kind  most  frequently  occur,  as  there 
were,  amongst  600,  about  150.  They  are 
easily  distinguished  by  their  reddish  or  high 
yellow  colour,  much  resembling  that  of 
wood,  by  their  brittle,  radiant-like,  homo- 
geneous, and  fine  texture,  and  by  their 
perfect  solubility  in  the  lies  of  fixed  alka- 
lis, without  disengaging  the  smell  of  am- 
monia. Their  size  varies  from  the  bigness 
of  a  pea  to  that  of  a  duck's  egg,  &c.  and 
their  figure  is  roundish,  spheroid,  com- 
pressed, oval,  oblong,  &c.  the  surface  po- 
lished like  marble,  but  frequently  rough 
and  watry  ;  of  a  crimson  light  red,  yellow- 
ish, light  brown  colour,  but  never  white, 
gray,  or  black ;  their  strata  differ  in  num- 


ber and  thickness,  and  are  frequently  of  a 
smooth  surface.  The  specific  weight  of 
these  stones  is  from  1,276,  to  1,786,  but 
generally  more  than  1,500.  The  urinary 
concretions  in  the  kidneys  are  mostly  of 
this  species. 

2.  The  second  species  is  composed  of  li- 
thate  of  ammonia,  and   differs    from  the 
former  by  disengaging  ammonia  on  their 
being  dissolved  in  th*-  lies  oi  fixed  alkalis. 
Concretions    of   this    kind    are    generally 
small,  of  a  pale  or  gray  colour,  and  con- 
sist of  fine  strata,   easily   separable   from, 
each  other ;  they  mostly  contain  a  nucleus, 
which  is   easily  separated  from  the  strata 
that  cover  it.    Their  figure  is  generally  ob- 
long, compressed    like    aimonda,.  and  of  a 
smooth  surface,  which  is  frequently  crystal- 
line.    Their    specific  weight   varies  from 
1,225  to  1,720.     They  are  entirely  soluble 
in  water,  particularly  when  previously  pul- 
verized. All  acids,  principally  the  muriatic 
acid,  deprive  them  of  the  ammonia,  leaving 
the  pure  lithic  acid  behind.     They  are  fre- 
quently found  covered  with  a  thin  stratum 
of  lithic  acid.     Amongst  600  calculi  there 
were  but  few  of  this  kind. 

3.  The  third  species,  consisting  of  oxalat 
of  lime,  are  easily  to  be  distinguished  by 
the  protuberances  and  inequality  of  their 
surface,  whence  they  have  got  the  appella- 
tion   of   mulberry-like    stones ;    by    their 
hardness,  gray  colour,  solid  texture,  their 
polish  like  ivory,  in  the  inside,  and  their 
particular   smell   on  being  sawed,   wh.ch 
resembles  that  of  semen.     A  peculiar  cha- 
racteristic, which  distinguishes  them  from 
all  others,  consists  in  their  leaving  lime 
after  the  calciantion,  in   their  being  with 
difficulty  soluble  in  acids  and  not  soluble 
in  alkalis,  and,  at  last,  in  their  being  only 
decomposed  by   the  lees  of  carbonats  of 
alkali.     They  weigh  from  1,428  to  1,976, 
and  their  size  varies  from  that  of  a  calculus 
renalis  to  the  bigness  of  an  egg,  or  more ; 
their  figure  is  generally  spherical  or  sphe- 
roid   They  often  make  the  nucleus  of  other 
stones,  in  which  case  they  belong   to  an- 
other species.    In  300  stones  they  bore  the 
proportion  of  one-fourth  or  one-fifth. 

4.  Stones  of  this  species  contain  lithic  acid 
and  phosphat  01  earth,  but  in  a  separate 
state.    Their  surface  is  white,  cretaceous, 
brittle,  and  half  transparent,  as  it  either 
consists  of  phosphat  of  lime,  or  oi  plWis- 
phat  of  ammoniacal   magnesia,  the  kernel 
being   formed    by  lithic  acid;  thus  both 
constituents  are  exactly  separate  from  each 
other.     They  were  found  in  the  proportion 
of   one-twelfth    amongst    the  stones  that 
were    examined,    and    they   grow  bigger 
than  any  of  the  rest,  as  they  appear  from 
she  size  of  an  egg  to  that  of  the  whole 
bladder,    even     when     extended.      They 
generally  have  an  oval  form,  often  pointed 
at  one  end,  of  a  smooth  surface,  which, 
however,     is     frequently     covered     with 
crystals  of  phosphat  of  ammoniacal  mag- 


144 


CALCULUS. 


nesia.  'Sometimes  the  lithic  acid  in  the 
middle  is  alternately  covered  with  phosphat 
of  lime,  and  phosphat  of  ammoniacal  mag- 
nesia. The  specific  weight  of  these  stones 
is  extremely  variable. 

5.  The  fifth  species  of  calculi  contains, 
likewise,  luliic  acid  and  phosphats  of  ears. h, 
but    intimately    mixed    with   each    other. 
Of  these  stones  a  great  many  varieties  are 
observed,  depending- on  the  proportionable 
quantity  of  their  constituent  particles,  as 
well    as  on   the  strata  in  which  they  lie 
above  one  another.     The   chief   constitu- 
ents, the  phosphats  of  earths,    are   sepa- 
rated in  different  strata,  but  sometimes  so 
intimately  mixed  with  each  other,  that  it  is 
impossible   to  distinguish    them  with  the 
eye ;    and   the   analysis   could    only    shew 
their  difference.     From  this  circumstance 
arise  the  variety  in  the  colour,  figure,  and 
number  of  the  strata.     The  colour,   how- 
ever, is  generally  gray,  hut  frequently  va- 
riegated like  marble,  sometimes  like  so;:p. 
Their  figure  is  irregular,  oval,  or  globular, 
and  the  surface  mostly  brittle,  cretaceous, 
or  whitish,  as  to  make  us  believe  that  they 
only  consist  of  phosphat  of  lime.     The  po- 
lyedrous  stones  generally   belong  to  this 
species,  when  they  have  the  appearance  of 
being  worn  away  by  rubbing.     They  make 
about  one-fifth  of  the  stones  that  were  ex- 
amined.    Their  specific  weight  vanes  ex- 
tremely, the  least  being  1,213,  the  greateat 
1,739. 

6.  This  species  is  constituted  by  li;hat  of 
ammonia  and   phosphat   of  earth,  i.  e.  of 
lime    and   ammoniacul  magnesia ;  and  re- 
sembles   in    its   external  appearances  the 
fourth  species.    One  of  the    constituents, 
generally  the    lithat  of   ammonia,   makes 
the  nucleus,  while  a  mixture  of  the   two 
others,  but  rarely  one  by  itself,  forms  the 
crust.    Sometimes,  however,  the  nucleus 
contains  also  the  phosphats,  and  the  crust 
a  little  lithat  of  ammonia,  which,  even  in 
some  varieties,  is  mixed  with  pure  lithic 
acid.     The  strata  in  stones  of  this  kind  are 
more  easily  separable,  and  always  smaller 
than  those  of  the  fourth  species.     Their 
specific  weight  is  1,312  to  1,761 ;  and  they 
are  more  rarely  met  with  than  most  of  the 
rest.     Amongst  600  there  were  only  twenty 
of  this  kind, 

7.  Stones  of  the  seventh  species  consist 
likewise  of  lilhat  of  ammonia  and  phosphat 
of  earths,  but  intimately  mixed  with  each 
other.    They  are  of  a  paler  colour,  much 
lighter  than  the  first  species,  and  disengage 
a  great  deal  of  ammonia  on  their  being 
treated  with  kali.     We  found  them  only  in 
the  proportion  of  one-fortieth  amongst  the 
stones  which  we  have  analysed.     They  ne- 
ver  grow  so  large  as  the  two  former. 

8.  The  constituent  particles  of  the  eighth 
species  are  phosphat  of  lime  and  phosphat 
of  ammoniacal  magnesia.    The  pure  white 
colour,  the  friabilr.y,  their  being  insoluble 
in  alkalis,  and  their  easy  solubility  even  in 


weak  acids,  constitute  the  chief  character- 
istics of  this  sort  of  stones,  of  which  about 
60  were  found  amongst  600 :  sometimes 
they  are  of  an  enormous  size,  of  irregular 
form,  rarely  round,  but  frequently  of  an 
uneven  surface,  and  resembling  an  incrus- 
tation. Their  texture  is  formed  of  white 
brittle  strata,  sometimes  interwoven  with 
solid  half-transparent  crystals  of  ammonia- 
cal magnesia.  The  crusts  formed  on  fo- 
reign bodies  that  happened  to  penetrate  in- 
to the  bladder,  belong  to  this  spscies;  the 
specific  weight  of  which  is  1,138  to  1,473. 

9.  This  species  of  calculi  contains  oxaiat 
of  lime,  but  externally  uric  acid,  in  more 
or  less  quantity,  and  are  only  10  be  distin- 
guished by  the  nucleus  from  the  first  spe  ies. 
The  proportion  of  both  constituents,  and 
the   specific  weight,  vary  extremely,   the 
latter    being   1,341    to  1,754      Sometimes 
the  nucleus,  consisting  of  oxaiat  of  lime,  is 
only  covered  on  one  side  with  uric  acid, 
and  discernible  on  the  other    by  protube- 
rances with  which  the  surface  is  variegated ; 
which  variety,  however,  seldom  occurs. 

10.  Stones  of  this  species  have,  in  their 
centre,    oxaiat    of   lime,    surrounded    by 
phosphat  of  earths  ;  the  kernel  is  gray,  or 
brown,  and   radiant-like,  the  crust    white 
and  cretaceous  ;  their  size  and  figure  dif- 
fer extremely,  and  their  specific  wejght  is 
from  1,168  to  1,752.    They  amount  to  one- 
fit'.h  of  the  60l)  stones  that  were  examined. 

11.  This   species   contains   stones   com- 
posed of  three  or  tour  calculous  substances, 
namely,    of   oxaiat    of   kali,  phosphat   of 
earths,  and   of  uric  acid,  either  pure   or 
combined  with  ammonia.     They  rarely  oc- 
cur ;  and  amongst  60U  stones  only  ten  or 
twelve  were  observed.     They  often  consist 
of  three  distinct  strata,  viz.  in  the  interior, 
of  oxaiat  of  lime ;  in  the  middle  of  lithat 
of  ammonia ;  and  the   exterior,  of  phos- 
phats of  earths,  which  are  frequently  mixed 
with   uric   acid  or  lithat  of  ammonia,  all 
which    are    distinguished   on   their  being 
sawed    through.      This    species    compie. 
hends  three  varieties  ;  the  first  of  which 
consists  of  oxalut  of  lime,  uric  ac  d,  and 
phosphats  of  earths ;  the  second    contains 
lithat   of  ammonia,  combined    with  pure 
uric  acid,  and  the  two  other  constituents  ; 
the  third  has,  besides  these  two  substances, 
free  uric  acid  and  liihut  of  ammonia,  mixed 
with  the  phosphats  of  earths.     We  forbear 
to  mention  other  varieties  of  this  species, 
as  being  less  remarkable  and  instructive. 

12.  The   last  species  of  calculi  is  of  a 
very  '  complicated    composition.     The    si- 
liceous earth  aeems  to  have  taken  the  place 
of  the  oxaiat  of  lime  ;  it  is  mixed  with  uric 
acid  and  lithat  of  ammonia,   and  covered 
by  phosphats  of  earths.    Stones  of  this  kind 
are  the  rarest  of  all,  and  there  were  only 
t-wo  amongst  600. 

The  Causes  of  the  Generation  of  Urinary 

Calculi. 
To  inquire    into  the    causes  by  which 


CAL 


CAL 


145 


Which  urinary  concretions  are  produced, 
is  both  interesting-  and  useful,  however  at- 
tended with  the  greatest  difficulties.  The 
writings  of  medical  authors  are  full  of 
conjectures  and  hypotheses  with  regard  to 
this  subject,  on  which  nothing-  could  be 
ascertained  before  we  had  acquired  an  ac- 
curate knowledge  of  the  nature  of  urinary 
concretions.  It  is  owing  to  this  circum- 
stance that  the  most  enlightened  physicians 
acquiesced  in  ascribing  the  immediate  cause 
of  them  to  a  superabundance  of  terreous 
matter  in  the  urine ;  and  Boerhaave,  as 
well  as,  particularly,  Van  Swieten,  ima- 
gined that  the  urine  of  all  men  contained 
calculous  matter  in  the  natural  state,  and 
that,  for  the  generation  of  stones,  a  nucleus 
was  only  required,  to  attract  it.  That  this 
may  be  the  case,  in  some  instances,  is 
proved  by  frequent  experience  ;  but  stones 
produced  by  tbreign  bodies,  that  have  ac- 
cidentally got  into  the  urethra  or  bladder, 
are  always  white  and  composed  of  phos- 
phat  of  earths,  and  seldom  or  never  cover- 
ed with  lithic  acid,  a  substance  which  is 
observed  to  form  the  stones  that  most  fre- 
quently occur ;  but  even  in  these  the  nu- 
cleus consists  of  a  substance  formed  in  the 
body  itself,  as  a  particle  descended  from  the 
kidneys,  See.  which  must,  therefore,  have 
necessarily  originated  in  a  peculiar  internal 
cause.  A  superabundance  of  uric  acid  in 
stony  patients,  and  its  more  copious  gene- 
ration than  in  a  sound  state,  though  it  seems 
to  be  one  of  the  principal  and  most  certain 
causes,  is  by  no  means  satisfactory,  as  it 
only  explains  the  precipitation  of  stony 
matter  from  the  urine,  but  not  why  it 
unites  in  strata.  A  coagulating  substance 
is  required  for  separating,  attracting,  and, 
as  it  were,  agglutinating  the  condensible 
particles  that  are  precipitated.  This  sub- 
stance is  undoubtedly  the  animal  matter 
which  we  have  constantly  found  in  all  cal- 
culous masses,  and  which  seems  to  consti- 
tute the  basis  of  stones,  like  the  membra- 
nous gelatina  that  of  bones.  It  is  known 
that  the  urine  of  calculous  patients  is  ge- 
nerally muddy,  ductile,  in  threads,  slimy, 
and  as  if  mixed  with  albumen,  which  qua- 
lity it  obtains  at  the  moment  when  the  am- 
monia is  disengaged,  or  on  the  addition  of 
kali  that  separates  it  from  the  acid  in  which 
it  was  dissolved ;  and  in  all  cases  of  super- 
abundance of  lithic  acid  the  urine  contains 
a  great  quantity  of  that  animal  matter, 
which  promotes  the  precipitation  of  it, 
and  attracts  and  unites  the  particles  thus 
separated.  Hence  it  appears,  that  every 
thing  capable  of  increasing  the  quantity  of 
that  pituitous  gluten  in  the  urine,  may  be 
considered  as  the  remote  cause  of  the  for- 
mation of  calculi.  And  the  old  ideas  op  pitui- 
tous temperaments,  or  superabundant  pitui- 
ta,&c.which  were  thought  to  dispose  people 
to  a  calculus,  seems  to  be  connected  with 
the  late  discoveries  on  the  nature  of  urinary 
stones.  Though  the  animal  matter  appears 


to  be  different  in  different  calculi,  yet  it  ia 
certain,  that  every  calculous  substance  con- 
tains an  animal  gluten,  from  which  its  con- 
crete and  solid  state  arises  ;  whence  we 
tna"y  fairly  state  the  superabundance  of  that 
substance  as  the  chief  and  principal  cause* 
of  the  formation  of  calculi. 

There  are,  however,  other  causes  which 
seem  to  have  a  particular  influence  on  the 
nature  of  urinary  stones,  and  the  strata  in 
which  they  are  formed ;  but  it  is  extremely 
difficult  to  penetrate  and  to  explain  them. 
We  are,  for  instance,  entirely  ignorant  of 
the  manner  in  which  urinary  stones  are 
formed  from  the  oxalat  of  lime;  though, 
from  their  occurring  more  frequently  in 
children  than  in  adults,  we  might  be  en- 
titled to  ascribe  them  to  a  disposition  to 
acor,  a  cause  considered  by  Boerhaave  as 
the  general  source  of  a  gieat  number  of 
diseases  incident  to  the  infantile  age.  This 
opinion  seems  to  be  proved  by  the  ideas  of 
Bonhomme,  physician  at  Avignon,  on  the 
oxalic  or  saccharic  acid,  as  the  cause  of 
mollities  osmium  in  the  rickets  ;  by  this  acid 
being  discovered  in  a  species  of  saliva  by 
Brugnatelli;.  and,  lastly,  by  an  observa- 
tion of  Turgais,  who  found  this  acid  in  the 
urine  of  a  child  diseased  with  worms.  We 
but  rarely  observe  saccharic  acid  in  the 
human  body,  which  appears  to  be  mostly 
adventitious,  and  by  which  the  animal 
matter  is  rendered  coagulable,  and  depo- 
sited, or  precipitated,  with  the  oxalat  of 
lime ;  or  the  oxalic  acid  decomposes  the 
phosphat  of  lime,  and  forms  an  insoluble 
combination,  incapable  of  being  any  longer 
kept  dissolved  in  the  urine.  It  is,  how- 
ever, extremely  difficult  to  determine  how 
far  the  constitution  of  the  body  is  connect- 
ed with  that  particular  disposition  in  the 
urine,  of  precipitating  sometimes  phosphat 
of  lime  mixed  with  oxalat  of  lime,  some- 
times phosphat  of  ammoniacal  magnesia, 
either  by  itself  or  mixed  with  lithic  acid, 
&c.  &c.  Who  can  explain  the  reason  why, 
of  600  stones,  there  were  only  two  in  which 
siliceous  earth  could  be  traced  ?  Still  more 
difficult  is  it  to  explain  the  causes  why 
the  above  substances  precipitate  either  at 
once  or  in  different  strata ;  but  it  may  suf- 
fice to  have  shewn  how  many  observations 
and  experiments  are  required,  and  what 
accurate  attention  and  perseverance  are 
necessary,  in  order  to  throw  light  on  so 
difficult  a  subject. 

CALCULUS  BILIARIS.     See  Gall-stone. 

CALDARIUM.  (From  caleo,  to  make  hot.) 
A  vessel  in  the  baths  of  the  ancients,  to 
hold  hot  water. 

CALEFACIENTS.  (Calefacientia,  sc.  medi- 
camenta :  from  calidus,  warm,  and/aaa,  to 
make.  (Medicines,  or  other  substances, 
which  excite  a  degree  of  warmth  in  the 
parts  to  which  they  are  applied  ;  s&  piper, 
spiritus  vim,  &c.  They  belong  to  the  class 
of  stimulants. 

CALESDULA.      (QwdJ    singutis    c 
U  * 


146 


CAL 


CAL 


j.  e.  mensibns,  fareseat  ,•  so  called  because 
it  flowers  every  month.)  Marigold. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.     Class,  Syngenesia.     Or- 
der, Polygamia  necessaria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Ca- 
lendula sativa.      Chrysanthemum-      Sponsa 
solis.     Caltha  ,vulgaris.     Single  marigold. 
Garden  marigold     The  flowers  and  leaves 
of  this  plant,  Calendula  officinalis  of  Linn- 
aeus : — seminibus   cymbiformibus,    muricatis, 
incurvatis    omnibus,  have    been  exhibited 
medicinally :  the  former,  as  aperients   in 
uterine  obstructions  and  icteric  disorders, 
and  as  diaphoretics  in  exanthematous  fe- 
vers ;  the  latter,  as  gentle  aperients,  and 
to  promote  the  secretions  in  general. 

CALENDULA  ALPINA.  The  Arnica  montana 
of  Linnaeus.  See  Jlrnica. 

CALENDULA  ARVENSIS.  The  wild  mari- 
gold. The  Caltha  arvensis  of  Linnaeus.  It 
is  sometimes  preferred  to  the  former.  Its 
juice  is  given,  from  one  to  four  ounces,  in 
jaundice  and  cachexia  ;  and  the  leaves  are 
commended  as  a  salad  for  children  afflicted 
with  scrophulous  tumours. 

CALENDULA  OFFICINALIS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  single  marigold  plant.  See 
Calendula. 

CALENDULA  PALUSTRIS.  The  Caltha 
palustris  of  Linnaeus.  Common  single 
marsh  marigold.  It  is  said  to  be  caustic 
and  deleterious :  but  this  may  be  ques- 
tioned. 

CALENTURE.  A  febrile  delirium,  said  to 
be  peculiar  to  sailors,  wherein  they  imagine 
the  sea  to  be  green  fields,  and  will  throw 
themselves  into  it  if  not  restrained.  Bone- 
tiis  gives  an  account  of  it ;  also  Dr.  Oliver 
and  Dr.  Stubbs.  It  is  probably  a  species 
of  phrenitis. 

CALESTUM.      (Indian.)      A   tree    which 
grows  in  Malabar,  whose  bark,  made  into 
an  ointment  with  butter,  cures  convulsions 
from  wounds,  and  heals  ulcers.    The  juice 
of  the  bark  cures  the  aphthae,  and,  taken 
inwardly,  the  dysentery.    Ray. 
CALL    (Arab.)    The  same  as  kali. 
CALICHAPA.     The  spina  alba,  or  white- 
thorn. 

CALTDUM.  In  medical  language,  it  is 
commonly  used  with  the  adjective  animals, 
or  innatum,  for  animal  heat,  or  the  vis  vitae. 
CALIETA.  (From  K*A<»?,  a  nest,  which  it 
somewhat  resembles.)  Calliette.  A  fungus 
growing  on  the  juniper-tree. 

CALIGO.  A  disease  of  the  eye,  known 
by  diminished  or  destroyed  sight ;  and  by 
the  interposition  of  a  dark  body  between 
the  object  and  the  retina.  It  is  arranged 
by  Cullen  in  the  class  locales,  and  order 
dyscesthesix.  The  species  of  caligo  are 
distinguished  according  to  the  situation  of 
the  interposed  body :  thus  caligo  Icntis, 
caligo  conieae,  caligo  pupillce,  caligo  humo- 
rum,  and  caligo  palpebrarum, 

CALIGO  LENTIS.  Glaucoma  Woulhowi. 
The  true  cataract.  See  Cataract. 


C ALIOO  coR'sEfls.  An  opacity  of  the  cornea. 
See  Caligo. 

CALIGO  PUPILL;E.  Synchysis.  Jlmyosis. 
Blindness  from  obstruction  in  the  pupil. 
See  Caligo. 

'CALIGO  HUMORUM.  Glaucoma  Vogelii. 
Blindness  from  a  fault  in  the  humours  of 
the  eye.  See  Caligo. 

CALIGO  PALPEBRAHUM.  Blindness  from 
a  disorder  in  the  eyelids.  See  Caligo. 

CALIHACHA.  The  cassia-lignea,  or  cassia- 
tree  of  Malabar. 

CALIMIA.  The  lapis  calaminaris. 

CALIX.  (Calixyicis,  m. ;  fr 
to  cover.)     Calyx. 

1.  The  term  calix  is  given  to  the  mem- 
brane  which   covers   the  papillae    in   the 
pelvis  of  the  human  kidney. 

2.  The  name  of  the  case,  or  sheath,  in 
which  the  flqwer  of  plants  is  concealed  be- 
fore it  expands. 

CALLJEUJT.  (From  xciMvva,  to  adorn.) 
Calteon.  The  gills  of  a  cock,  which,  Galen 
says,  is  food  not  to  be  praised  or  con- 
demned. 

CALLENA.    A  kind  of  salt-petre. 

CALLI.    Nodes  in  the  gout.    Galen. 

CALLIA.  (From  xstxoc,  beautiful.)  A 
name  of  the  chamomile. 

CALLIBLEPHARA.  (From  xaxo?,  good, 
and  /8Ag<j>«§ov,  the  eyelid.)  Medicines,  or 
compositions,  appropriated  to  the  eye- 
lids. 

CALLICREAS.  (From  *axo?,  good,  and 
*§«*?,  meat ;  so  named  from  its  deli- 
cacy as  food. )  The  pancreas,  or  sweet- 
bread. 

CALLIGONUM.  (From  XAAO?,  beautiful,  and 
yovv,  a  knot,  or  joint ;  so  named  from  its 
being  handsomely  jointed,  like  a  cane.) 
The  polygonurn,  or  knot-grass. 

CALLIOMARCHUS.  The  Gaulish  name,  in 
Marcellus  Empiricus,  for  tussilago,  oi' 
colt's -foot. 

CALLION.    A  kind  of  night-shade. 

CALLIPHYLLUM.  (From  X**AO?,  beauty, 
and  <j>w/iA.cv,  a  leaf.)  The  herb  adiantum,  or 
maidenhair.  See  Adiantum. 

CALLISTRUTHIA.  (From  XAAO?,  good,  and 
,  a  sparrow  :  because  it  was  said  to 
fatten  sparrows.)  A  fig  mentioned  by 
Pliny,  of  a  good  taste. 

CALLITRICUM.  (From  X.&KXO;,  beauty, 
and  <Srg*|,  hair;  so  named  because  it  has  the 
appearance  of  long,  beautiful  hair,  or,  ac- 
cording to  Littleton,  because  it  nourishes 
the  hair,  and  makes  it  beautiful.)  The 
herb  maidenhair, 

CALLONE.  (From  jc*.\oc,  fair.)  Hippo- 
crates uses  this  word,  to  signify  that  de- 
cency and  gravity  of  character  and  deport- 
ment which  it  is  necessary  that  all  medi 
cal  men  should  be  possessed  of. 

CALLOSITAS.  Callosity,  or  preterna 
tural  hardness. 

CALLOUS.  A  stirgical  term,  signify- 
ing hardened  or  indurated  ;  thus  the  cal- 
lous edges  of  ulcers. 


CAL 


CAL 


147 


CALLUS.     Callum. 

I  The  bony  matter  deposited  between 
the  divided  ends  of  broken  bones,  about 
the  fourteenth  day  after  the  fracture. 

2.  A  preternatural  hardness,  or  indura- 
tion, of  any  fleshy  parts. 

CALOCATANUS.  (From  X*AO?,  beautiful, 
and  **7*i/cv,  a  cup ;  so  called  from  the  beau- 
ty of  its  flower  and  shape.)  The  papaver 
rhaeas,  or  wild  poppy. 

CALOMELAJTOS  TUKQ.UETI.  So  Riverius 
calls  a  purgative  medicine,  composed  of 
calomel  and  scammony. 

CALOMELAS.  (From  K*AO?,  good,  and 
(</sx«tf,  'black ;  from  its  virtues  and  colour. 
The  preparation  called  vEthiop's  mineral, 
or  hydrarg-yrns  cum  sulphurs,  was  formerly 
and  properly  so  named.  But  calomel  now 
means  a  white  preparation  of  sublimed 
mercury. )  See  Submurias  hydrargyri. 

CALORIC.  .  (Caloricum  ,•  from  calor, 
heat.)  Heat.  Igneous  fluid. 

Heat  and  cold  are  perceptions  of  which 
we  acquire  the  ideas  from  the  senses;  they 
indicate  only  a  certain  state  in  which  we 
find  ourselves  independent  of  any  exterior 
object.  But  as  these  sensations  are  for  the 
most  part  produced  by  bodies  around  us, 
we  consider  them  as  causes,  and  judging 
by  appearances,  we  apply  the  terms  hot,  or 
•' 'fM,  to  the  substances  themselves;  calling 
,ncvse  bodies  hot,  which  produce  in  us  the 
sensation  of  heat,  and  those  cold,  which 
oommur^cate  the  contrary  sensation. 

This  s&ibiguity,  though  of  little  conse- 
quence in  the  common  affairs  of  human 
life,  has  led  unavoidably  to  confusion  and 
perplexity  in  philosophical  discussions.  It 
was  to  prevent  this,  that  the  framers  of  the 
new  nomenclature  adopted  the  word  calo- 
ric, which  denotes  that  which  produces 
the  sensation  of  heat. 

Theories  of  Heat. 

Two  opinions  have  long  divided  the  phi- 
losophical world  concerning  the  nature  of 
heat. 

1.  The  one  is  :  that  the  cause  which  pro- 
duces the  sensation  of  heat,  is  a  real,  or 
distinct  substance,  universally  pervading 
nature,  penetrating  the  particles  or  pores 
of  all  bodies,  with  more  or  leas  facility, 
and  in  different  quantities. 

This  substance,  if  applied  to  our  system 
in  a  greater  proportion  than  it  already 
contains,  warms  it,  as  we  call  it,  or  pro- 
duces the  sensation  of  heat ;  and  hence  it 
has  been  called  caloric  or  calorific, 

2.  The  other  theory  concerning  heat  is ; 
that  the  cause  which  produces  that  sensa- 
tion, is  not  a  separate  or  self-existing  sub- 
stance ;  but  that  it  is  merely  like  gravity, 
a  property  of  matter;  and  that  it  consists 
in  a  specific  or  peculiar  tnotiun,  or  vibration 
of  the  particles  of  bodies. 

The  arguments  in  favour  of  the  first  the- 
ory have  been  principally  deduced  from 
the  evolution,  and  absorption  of  heat 


during  chemical  combinations  ;  those  of 
the  latter,  are  chiefly  founded  on  the  pro- 
duction of  heat  by  friction.  For  it  has 
been  observed,  that  whatever  is  capable  of 
producing  motion  in  the  particles  of  any 
mass  of  matter,  excites  heat.  Count  Rum- 
ford  and  Professor  Davy  have  paid  uncom- 
mon attention  to  this  fact,  and  proved,  that 
heat  continues  to  be  evolved  from  a  body 
subjected  to  friction,  so  long  as  it  is  ap- 
plied, and  the  texture  or  form  of  the  body 
be  not  altered. 

All  the  effects  of  heat,  according  to  this 
theory,  depend  therefore  entirely  on  the 
vibratory  motion  of  the  particles  of  bodies. 
According  as  this  is  more  or  less  intense,  a 
higher  or  lower  temperature  is  produced ; 
and  as  it  predominates  over — is  nearly 
equal— or  inferior  to  the  attraction  of  co- 
hesion, bodies  exist  in  the  gaseous,  fluid, 
or  solid  state. 

Different  bodies  are  susceptible  of  it  in 
different  degrees,  and  receive  and  commu- 
nicate it  with  different  celerity.  From  the 
generation,  communication  and  abstraction 
of  this  repulsive  motion,  under  these  laws, 
all  the  phenomena  ascribed  to  heat  are  ex- 
plicable. 

Each  of  these  theories  has  been  support- 
ed by  the  most  able  philosophers,  and 
given  occasion  to  the  most  important  dis- 
putes in  which  chemists  have  been  enga- 
ged ;  and  have  contributed  in  a  very  parti- 
cular manner  to  the  advancement  of  the 
science.  The  obscurity  of  the  subject, 
however,  is  such,  that  both  parties  have 
been  able  to  advance  the  most  plausible 
arguments. 

Setting  aside  all  enquiries  concerning- 
the  merjts  of  these  different  doctrines,  we 
shall  confine  ourselves  to  the  general  ef- 
fects, which  heat  produces  on  different  bo- 
dies. For  the  phenomena  which  heat  pre- 
sents, and  their  relation  to  each  other,  may 
be  investigated  with  sufficient  precision, 
though  the  materiality,  or  immateriality  of 
it,  may  remain  unknown  to  us. 
Nature  of  Heat. 

Those  who  consider  heat  as  matter,  as- 
sert that  caloric  exists  in  two  states,  name- 
ly, in  combination,  and  in  a  radiant  state, 
or  at  liberty. 

In  the  first  state  it  is  not  sensible  to  our 
organs,  nor  indicated  by  the  thermometer : 
it  forms  a  constituent  part  of  the  body ; 
but  it  may  be  brought  back  to  the  state  of 
radiant  or  sensible  heat.  In  this  state  it 
affects  animals  with  the  sensation  of  heat, 
It  therefore  has  been  called  sensible  or 
free  heat,  or  fire  ;  and  is  synonymous  with 
uncombined  caloric,  thermometrical  calo- 
ric, caloric  of  temperature,  interposed  ca- 
loric, &c.  expressions  now  pretty  gene- 
rally superseded. 

From  the  diversity  of  opinions  among 
chemists  respecting  the  nature  of  caloric, 
several  other  expressions  have  been  intro- 


148 


CALORIC. 


duced,  which  it  is  proper  to  notice.  For 
instance,  by  specific  heat  is  understood,  the 
relative  quantities  of  caloric  contained  in 
?qual  weights  of  different  bodies  at  the 
same  temperature.  Latent  teat  is  the  ex- 
pression used  to  denote  that  quantity  of 
caloric  which  a  body  absorbs  when  chang- 
ing in  its  form.  It  is,  however,  move  pro- 
perly called  caloric  of  fluidity.  The  dispo- 
sition, or  property,  by  which  different  bo- 
dies contain  certain  quantities  of  caloric,  at 
any  temperature,  is  termed  their  capacitit 
for  heat.  Bv  the  expression  of  absolute  heat, 
is  understood  the  whole  quantity  of  caloric 
which  any  body  contains. 

JiV/.Ws  of  exciting  and  collecting  Heat. 

Of  the  different  methods  of  exciting  heat, 
the  following  are  the  most  usual : 

1.  Production  of  Heat  by  Percussion  or 
Collision. 

This  method  of  producing  heat  is  the 
simplest,  and  therefore  it  is  generally  made 
use  of  in  the  common  purposes  of  life  for 
obtaining  fire. 

When  a  piece  of  hardened  steel  is  struck 
with  a  flint,  some  particles  of  the  metal 
are  scraped  away  from  the  mass,  and  so 
violent  is  the  heat  which  follows  the  stroke, 
that  it  melts  and  vitrifies  them.  If  the  frag- 
ments of  steel  are  caught  upon  paper,  and 
viewed  with  a  microscope,  most  of  them 
M'ill  be  found  perfect  spherules,  and  very 
highly  polished.  Their  sphericity  demon- 
strates that  they  have  been  in  a  fluid  state, 
and  the  polish  upon  their  surface,  shews 
them  to  be  vitrified. 

No  -heat,  however,  has  been  observed 
to  follow  the  percussion  of  liquids,  nor  of 
the  softer  kind  of  bodies  which  yield  to  a 
slight  impulse. 

2.  Production  of  Heat  by  Friction. 

Heat  may  likewise  be  excited  by  mere 
friction.  This  practice  is  still  retained  in 
some  parts  of  the  world.  The  natives  of  New 
Holland  are  said  to  produce  fire  in  this 
manner,  with  great  facility,  and  spread  it 
in  a  wonderful  manner.  For  that  purpose, 
•they  take  two  pieces  of  dry  wood ;  one  is 
a  stick,  about  eight  or  nine  inches  long, 
and  the  other  piece  is  flat ;  the  stick  they 
point  into  an  obtuse  point  at  one  end,  and 
pressing  it  upon  the  other  piece,  they  turn 
it  very  nimbly,  by  holding  it  between  both 
hands,  as  we  do  a  chocolate-mill,  often 
shifting  their  hands  up,  and  then  moving 
down  upon  it,  in  order  to  increase  the  pres- 
sure as  much  as  possible.  By  this  method, 
they  get  fire  in  a  few  minutes,  and  from  the 
smallest  spark  they  increase  it  with  great 
speed  and  dexterity. 

If  the  irons  at  the  axis  of  a  coach-wheel 
are  applied  to  each  other,  without  the  in- 
terposition of  some  unctuous  matter  to 
keep  them  from  immediate  contact,  they 
will  become  so  hot  when  the  carriage  runs 
swiftly  along,  as  to  set  the  wood  on  fire  ; 
and  the  fore-wheels,  being  smallest,  and 


making  most  revolutions  in  a  given  time, 
will  be  most  in  danger. 

The  same  will  happen  to  mill-work,  or 
to  any  other  machinery. 

It  is  no  uncommon  practice  in  this  coun- 
try, for  blacksmiths  to  use  a  plate  of  iron  as 
an  extemporaneous  substitute  for  a  tinder- 
box  ;  for  it  may  be  hammered  on  an  anvil 
till  it  becomes  red-hot,  and  will  fire  a  brim- 
stone match.  A  strong  man,  who  strikes 
quick,  and  keeps  turning  the  iron  so  that 
both  sides  may  be  equally  exposed  to  the 
force  of  the  hummer,  will  perform  this  in 
less  time  than  would  be  expected. 

If,  in  the  coldest  season,  one  dense  iron 
plate  be  laid  on  another,  and  pressed  to- 
gether by  a  weight,  and  then  rubbed  upon 
each  other  by  reciprocal  motions,  they  will 
gradually  grow  so  hot  as,  in  a  short  time, 
to  emit  sparks,  and  at  last  become  ig- 
nited. 

It  is  not  necessary  that  the  substances 
should  be  very  hard ;  a  cord  rubbed  back- 
wards and  forwards  swiftly  against  a  post 
or  a  tree  will  take  fire. 

Count  Rumtbrd   and   Professor    Pictet 
have  made  some  very  ingenious  and  valua- 
ble experiments  concerning  the  heat  evolv- 
ed by  friction. 
3.  Production  of  Heat  by  Chemical  Action. 

To  this  belongs  the  heat  produced  byr 
combustion.  There  are,  besides  this,  many 
chemical  processes  wherein  rapid  chemi- 
cal action  takes  place,  accompan^d  with 
a  developement  of  l;eat,  or  fire  aW  flame. 
4.  Solar  Heat. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  solar  rays,  when 
collected  by  a  mirror,  or  lens,  into  a  focus, 
produce  the  most  astonishing  effects. 

Dr.  Herschell  has  discovered  that  there, 
are  rays  emitted  from  the  sun,  which  have 
not  the  power  of  illuminating  or  producing 
X'ision ;  and  that  these  are  the  rays  which 
produce  the  heat  of  the  solar  light. 

Consequently,  heat  is  emitted  from  the 
sun  in  rays,  but  these  rays  are  not  the  same 
with  the  rays  of  light. 
5.  Production  of  Heat  by  the  Electric  Spark, 
and  by  Galvanism. 

The  effects  of  electricity  are  too  well 
known  in  this  point  of  view,  to  need  any 
description. 

Galvanism  has  of  late  become  a  powerful 
instrument  for  the  purpose  of  exciting  heat. 
Not  only  easily  inflammable  Substances, 
such  as  phosphorus,  sulphur,  &c.  have  been 
fired,  but  likewise  gold,  silver,  copper,  tin, 
and  the  rest  of  the  metals,  have  been  burnt 
by  means  of  galvanism. 

General  Effects  of  Heat. 

Expansive  property  of  Heat.— This  is  the 
first  and  most  obvious  effect  which  heat 
produces  on  bodies.  Experience  has  taught 
us  that,  at  all  times,  when  bodies  become 
hot,  they  increase  in  bulk.  The  bodies  ex- 
perience a  dilatation  which  is  greater  in. 
proportion  to  the  accumulation  of  caloric,. 


CALORIC. 


149 


r>r,  in  otner  words,  to  the  intensity  of  the 
heat.  This  is  a  general  law,  which  holds 
good  as  long  as  the  bodies  have  suffered  no 
change  cither  in  their  combination  or  in 
the  quantity  of  their  chemical  principles. 

This  power  which  heat  possesses,  con- 
sists, therefore,  in  a  constant  tendency  to 
separate  Jie  particles  of  bodies.  Hence 
philosophers  consider  heat  as  the  repulsive 
power  which  acts  upon  all  bodies  whatever, 
and  which  is  in  constant  opposition  to  the 
power  of  attraction. 

The  phenomena  which  result  from  these 
mutual  actions,  seem,  as  it  were,  the  secret 
springs  of  nature.  Heat,  however,  does 
not  expand  all  bodies  equally,  and  we  are 
still  ignorant  of  the  laws  which  it  follows. 

1.  Expansion  of  Fluid  Sadies  by  Heat. 

Take  a  glass  globe,  with  a  long  slender 
neck  (called  a  bolt  head) ;  fill  it  up  to  the 
neck  with  water,  ardent  spirit,  or  any  other 
fluid  which  may  be  coloured  with  red  or 
black  ink,  in  order  to  be  more  visible,  and 
then  immerse  the  globe  of  the  instrument 
in  a  vessel  of  hot  water ;  the  included  fluid 
will  instantly  begin  to  mount  into  the 
neck.  If  it  be  taken  out  of  the  water  and 
brought  near  the  fire,  it  will  ascend  more 
and  more,  in  proportion  as  it  becomes 
heated ;  but  upon  removing  it  from  the 
source  of  heat,  it  will  sink  again  :  a  clear 
proof  that  caloric  dilates  it,  so  as  to  make 
it  occupy  more  space  when  hot  than  when 
cold.  These  experiments  may,  therefore, 
serve  as  a  demonstration  that  heat  expands 
Jluid  bodies. 

It  appears  that  liquids  of  the  least  den- 
sity expand  most,  with  the  same  tempera- 
ture. Thus  hydrogen  gas  dilates  more 
with  the  same  degree  of  heat  than  atmo- 
spheric air ;  atmospheric  air  more  than 
sulphuric  ether  ;  ether  more  than  ardent 
spirit;  ardent  spirit  more  than  oil;  oil 
more  than  water;  water  more  than  acids, 
and  acids  more  than  mercury.  But  if  we 
compare  the  periods  of  time  necessary  for 
each  fluid  to  acquire  the  maximum  of  rare- 
faction it  is  susceptible  of,  there  is  no  law 
to  guide  us  yet  known. 
2.  Expansion  of  Jleriform  Bodies  by  Heat. 

Take  a  bladder  partly  filled  with  air, 
the  neck  of  which  is  closely  tied,  so  as 
to  prevent  the  inclosed  air  from  escap- 
ing, and  let  it  be  held  near  a  fire.  The 
air  will  soon  begin  to  occupy  more  space, 
and  the  bladder  will  become  gradually 
distended;  on  continuing  the  expansion 
of  the  air,  by  increasing  the  heat,  the  blad- 
der will  burst  with  a  loud  report. 

3.  Expansion  of  Solid  Sadies  by  Heat. 

If  we  take  a  bar  of  iron,  six  inches  long, 
and  put  it  into  a  fire  till  it  becomes  red- 
hot ;  and  then  measure  it  in  this  state  ac- 
curately, it  will  be  found  l-20th  of  an 
inch  longer  than  it  was  before ;  that  is, 
about  120th  part  of  the  whole.  That  the 
metal  is  proportionally  expanded  in 


breadth,  will  be  seen  by  trying  to  pass  it 
through  an  aperture  which  it  fitted  exactly 
when  cold,  but  which  will  not  admit  it 
when  red  hot.  The  bar  is,  therefore,  in- 
creased in  length  and  diameter. 

To  discover  the  minutest  changes  of  ex- 
pansion by  heat,  and  the  relative  propor- 
tions thereof,  instruments  have  been  con- 
trived, called  Pyrometers,  the  sensibility  of 
which  is  so  delicate  as  to  shew  the  expan- 
sion from  1-50000  to  1-100000  of  an  inch. 

It  is  owing  to  this  expansion  of  metals, 
that  the  motion  of  time-pieces  is  rendered 
erroneous  ;  but  the  ingenuity  of  artists 
has  discovered  methods  of  obviating  this 
inaccuracy,  by  employing  the  greater  ex- 
pansion of  one  metal  to  counteract  the 
expansion  of  another ;  this  is  effected  in 
what  is  called  the  grid-iron  pendulum. 
Upon  the  same  principle  a  particular  con- 
struction of  watches  has  been  contrived. 

The  expansion  of  metals  is  likewise  one 
of  the  principal  reasons  that  clocks  and 
watches  vary  in  winter  and  summer,  when 
worn  in  the  pocket,  or  exposed  to  the  open 
air,  or  wxhen  carried  into  a  hotter  or  a 
colder  climate.  For  the  number  of  the 
vibrations  of  the  pendulum  are  always  in 
the  sub-duplicate  ratio  of  its  length,  and 
as  the  length  is  changed  by  heat  and  cold, 
the  times  of  vibration  will  be  also  changed. 
The  quantity  of  alteration,  when  consi- 
dered in  a  single  vibration,  is  exceedingly 
small,  but  when  they  are  often  repeated, 
it  will  be  very  sensible.  An  alteration  of 
one-thousandth  part  in  the  time  of  a  single 
vibration  of  a  pendulum  which  beats  se- 
conds, will  make  a  change  of  eighty-six 
whole  vibrations  in  twenty-four  hours. 

As  different  metals  expand  differently 
with  the  same  degree  of  heat ;  such  musi- 
cal instruments,  therefore,  whose  parts  are 
to  maintain  a  constant  true  proportion, 
should  never  be  strung  with  different  me- 
tals. It  is  on  this  account  that  harpsichords, 
&c.  are  out  of  tune  by  a  change  of  tempe- 
rature. 

Bodies  which  are  brittle,  or  which  want 
flexibility,  crack  or  break,  if  suddenly 
heated  or  cooled.  This  likewise  depends 
upon  the  expansive  force  of  heat,  stretch- 
ing the  surface  to  which  it  is  applied,  while 
the  other  parts,  not  being  equally  heated, 
do  not  expand  in  the  same  ratio,  and  are 
therefore  torn  asunder  or  break.  Hence 
thin  vessels  stand  heat  better  than  thick- 
ones. 

Measurement  of  Heat. 
Upon  the  expansive  property  of  heat, 
which  we  have  considered  before,  is  found- 
ed its  artificial  measurement.  Various  mean* 
have  been  therefore  employed  to  assist  the 
imperfection  of  our  sensations  in  judging  of 
the  different  degrees  of  heat,  for  our  feel- 
ings unaided  afford  but  very  inaccurate  in- 
formation concerning  this  matter ;  they  in- 
dicate the  presence  oi'/ieat,  only  when  the 


150 


CALORIC. 


bodies  presented  to  them  are  hotter  than 
the  actual  temperature  of  our  organs  of 
feeling.  When  those  bodies  are  precisely 
of  the'  same  temperature  with  our  body, 
which  we  make  the  standard  of  compari- 
son, we  then  are  not  sensible  of  the  pre- 
sence of  heat  in  them.  When  their  tern- 
perature  is  less  hot  than  that  of  our  bodies, 
their  contact  gives  us  what  is  called  the 
sensation  of  cold. 

The  effects  of  heat  upon  material  bodies 
in  general,  which  are  easily  visible  to  us, 
afford  more  precise  and  determinate  indi- 
cations of  the  intensity,  than  can  be  de- 
rived from  our  feelings  alone.  The  inge- 
nuity of  the  philosopher  and  artist  has 
therefore  furnished  us  with  instruments  tor 
measuring  the  relative  heat  or  temperature 
of  bodies.  These  instruments  are  called 
Thermometers  and  Pyrometers.  By  these, 
all  degrees  are  measurable,  from  the 
slightest,  to  that  of  the  most  intense 
heat. 

1.  Nature  of  the  Thermometer. 

A  thermometer  is  a  hollow  tube  of  gluss, 
hermetically  sealed,  and  blown  at  one  end 
in  the  shape  of  a  hollow  globe.  The  bulb 
and  part  of  the  tube  are  filled  with  mer- 
cury, which  is  the  only  fluid  which  expands 
equally.  When  we  immerse  the  bulb  of 
the  thermometer  in  a  hot  body,  the  mer- 
cury expands,  and  of  course  rises  in  the 
tube  ;  but  when  we  plunge  it  into  a  cold 
body,  the  mercury  contracts,  and  of  course 
falls  in  the  tube. 

The  rising  of  the  mercury  indicates, 
therefore,  an  increase  of  heat ;  its  falling, 
a  diminution  of  it ;  and  the  quantity  which 
it  rises  or  falls,  denotes  the  proportion  of 
increase  or  diminution.  To  facilitate  ob- 
servation, the  tube  is  divided  into  a  num- 
ber of  equal  parts,  called  degrees. 

Further,  if  we  plunge  a  thermometer 
ever  so  often  into  melting  snow  or  ice,  it 
will  always  stand  at  the  same  point.  Hence 
we  learn  that  snoio  or  ice  always  begins  to 
melt  at  the  same  temperature. 

If  we  plunge  a  thermometer  repeatedly 
into  water  kept  boiling,  we  find  that  the 
mercury  rises  up  to  a  certain  point.  This  is 
therefore  the  point  at  which  water  always 
boils,  provided  the  pressure  of  the  atmo- 
sphere be  the  same. 

There  are  four  different  thermometers 
used  at  present  in  Europe,  differing  from 
each  other  in  the  number  of  degrees  into 
which  the  space  between  the  freezing  and 
boiling  points  is  divided.  These  are  Fah- 
renheit's, Reaumur's,  Celsius's,  and  De- 
lisle's. 

The  thermometer  uniformly  used  in  Bri- 
tain, is  Fahrenheit's ;  in  this  the  freezing 
point  is  fixed  at  32°— the  boiling  point,  at 
212°  above  0°— or  the  part  at  which  both 
the  ascending  and  descending  series  of  num- 
bers commence. 

In  the  thermometer  which  was  first  con- 


structed by  Reaumur,  the  scale  is  divided 
into  a  smaller  number  of  degrees  upon  the 
same  length,  and  contains  not  more  than 
80°  between  the  freezing  and  the  boiling 
points.  The  freezing  point  is  fixed  in  this 
thermometer  precisely  at  0°,  the  term  be- 
tween the  ascending  and  the  descending 
series  of  numbers  100  is  the  number  of  the 
degrees  between  the  freezing  and  the  boil- 
ing points  in  the  scale  of  Celsius ;  which 
has  been  introduced  into  France,  since  the 
revolution,  under  the  name  of  the  Centi- 
grade thermometer;  and  the  freezing  point 
is  in  this,  as  in  the  thermometer  of  Reau- 
mur, fixed  at  0°.  One  degree  on  the  scale 
of  Fahrenheit,  appears,  from  this  account, 
to  be  equal  to  4-9ths  of  a  degree  on  that  of 
Reaumur,  and  to  5  9ths  of  a  degree  on 
that  of  Celsius. 

The  space  in  Delisle's  thermometer  be- 
tween the  freezing  and  boiling  points  is  di- 
vided into  150°,  but  the  graduation  begins 
at  the  boiling  point,  and  increases  towards 
the  freezing  point.  The  boiling  point  is 
marked  0,  the  freezing  point  150°.  Hence 
180  F  :=  140  D,  or  6  F :  =  5  D.  To  re- 
duce the  degrees  of  Delisle's  thermometer 
under  the  boiling  point  to  those  of  Fahren- 
heit ;  we  have  F  :  =  212  —  6-5  D  ;  to  re- 
duce those  above  the  boiling  point  F : 
=  212  —  6-5  D.  Upon  the  knowledge  of 
this  proportion  it  is  easy  for  the  student  to 
reduce  the  degrees  of  any  of  these  thermo- 
meters ^nto  the  degrees  of  any  other  of 
them. 

2.  Nature  of  the  Pyrometer. 

To  measure  those  higher  degrees  of  heat 
to  which  the  thermometer  cannot  be  ap- 
plied, there  have  been  other  instruments 
invented  by  different  philosophers  :  these 
are  called  pyrometers.  The  most  celebrated 
instrument  of  this  kind,  and  which  has 
been  adopted  into  general  use,  is  that  in- 
vented by  the  late  ingenious  Mr.  Wedg- 
wood. 

This  instrument  is  also  sufficiently  sim- 
ple. It  consists  of  two  pieces  of  brass 
fixed  on  a  plate,  so  as  to  be  6-10ths  of  an 
inch  asunder  at  one  end,  and  3-10ths  at  the 
other ;  a  scale  is  marked  upon  them,  which 
is  divided  into  240  equal  parts,  each  1-lGth 
of  an  inch ;  and  with  this  his  gauge,  are 
furnished  a  sufficient  number  of  pieces  of 
baked  clay,  which  must  have  been  pre- 
pared in  a  red  heat,  and  must  be  of  given 
dimensions.  These  pieces  of  clay,  thus 
prepared,  are  first  to  be  applied  cold,  to  the 
rule  of  the  gauge,  that  there  may  no  mis- 
take take  place  in  regard  to  their  dimen- 
sions. Then  any  one  of  them  is  to  be  ex- 
posed to  the  heat  which  is  to  be  measured, 
till  it  shall  have  been  completely  penetrated 
by  it.  It  is  then  removed  and  applied 
to  the  gauge.  The  difference  between  its 
former  and  its  present  dimensions,  will 
shew  how  much  it  has  shrunk  ;  and  will 
consequently  indicate  to  what  degree  the 


QALORIC. 


151 


intensity  of  the  heat  to  which  it  was  ex- 
posed, amounted. 

High  temperatures  can  thus  be  ascertain- 
ed with  accuracy.  Each  degree  of  Wedg- 
wood's pyrometer  is  equal  to  130°  of  Fah- 
renheit's. 

Exceptions  to  the  Expansion  by  Heat. 

Philosophers  have  noticed  a  few  excep- 
tions to  the  law  of  heat  expanding  bodies. 
For  instance ;  water,  when  cooled  down  to 
the  freezing  point,  instead  of  contracting 
on  the  farther  deprivation  of  heat,  actually 
expands 

Another  seeming  exception  is  manifested 
in  alumine,  or  clay;  others  occur  in  the 
case  of  cast-iron,  and  various  other  metals. 
Alumine  contracts  on  being  heated,  and 
cast-iron,  bismuth,  5cc.  when  fully  fused, 
are  more  dense  than  when  solid ;  for,  as 
soon  as  they  become  so,  they  decrease  in 
density,  they  expand  in  the  act  of  cooling, 
and  hence  the  sharpness  of  figures  upon 
iron  which  has  been  cast  in  moulds,  com- 
pared to  that  of  other  metals 

Some  philosophers  have  persuaded  them- 
selves that  these  exceptions  are  only  appa- 
rent) but  not  really  true.  They  say  when 
water  freezes,  it  assumes  a  crystalline  form, 
the  crystals  cross  each  other  and  cause  nu- 
merous vacuities,  and  thus  the  ice  occupies 
more  space.  The  same  is  the  case  with 
fused  iron,  bismuth,  and  zinc.  The  con- 
traction of  clay  is  owing  to  the  loss  of 
water,  of  which  it  loses  a  part  at  every 
increased  degree  of  temperature  hitherto 
tried  ;  there  is  therefore  a  loss  of  matter ; 
and  a  reduction  of  volume  must  follow. 

Mr.  Tilloch  has  published  a  brief  exami- 
nation of  the  received  doctrines  respecting 
heat  and  caloric,  in  which  these  truths  are 
more  fully  considered,  together  with  many 
Other  interesting  facts  relative  to  the  re- 
ceived notions  of  heat. 

Equal  Distribution  of  Heat. 

If  a  number  of  bodies  of  different  tem- 
peratures are  placed  in  contact  with  each 
other,  they  will  all  at  a  certain  time  ac- 
quire a  temperature,  which  is  the  mean 
temperature  of  the  different  substances  ; 
the  caloric  of  the  hottest  body  will  diffuse 
itself  among  those  which  are  heated  in  a 
less  degree,  till  they  have  all  acquired  a 
certain  temperature.  Thus,  if  a  bar  of 
iron  which  has  been  made  red-hot  be  kept 
in  the  open  air,  it  does  not  retain  the  heat 
which  it  had  received,  but  becomes  gra- 
dually colder  and  colder,  till  it  arrives  at 
the  temperature  of  the  bodies  in  its  neigh- 
bourhood. On  the  other  hand ;  if  we  cool 
down  the  iron  bar  by  keeping  it  for  some 
time  covered  with  snow,  and  then  carry  it 
into  a  warm  room,  it  does  not  retain  its 
low  temperature,  but  becomes  gradually 
hotter,  till  it  acquires  the  temperature  of 
the  room.  It  is  therefore  obvious,  that  in 
the  one  instance  the  temperature  is  lower- 
ed, and  in  the  other  it  is  raised. 

These  changes  of  temperature  occupy  a 


longer  or  a  shorter  time,  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  body,  but  they  always  take 
place  at  last.  This  law  itself  is,  indeed, 
familiar  to  every  one :  when  we  wish  to 
heat  a  body,  we  carry  it  towards  the  fire  ; 
when  we  wish  to  cool  it,  we  surround  it 
by  cold  bodies. 

Propagation  of  Heat. 

We  have  seen,  that  when  bodies  of 
higher  temperature  than  others  are  brought 
into  contact  with  each  other,  the  heat  is 
propagated  from  the  first  to^he  second, 
or  the  colder  body  deprives  the  warmer 
of  its  excess  of  heat.— We  shall  now  see 
that  some  bodies  do  so  much  more  quickly 
than  others.  Through  some  bodies  caloric 
passes  with  undiminished  velocity,  through 
others  its  passage  is  prodigiously  retarded. 

This  disposition  of  bodies  of  admitting, 
under  equal  circumstances,  the  refrigera- 
tion of  a  heated  body  within  a  shorter  or  a 
longer  time,  is  called  the  power  of  conduct- 
ing heat ;  atid  a  body  is  said  to  be  a  better 
or  worse  conductor  of  heat,  as  it  allows  the 
refrigeration  to  go  on  quicker  or  slower. 
Those  bodies,  therefore,  which  possess  the 
property  of  letting  heat  pass  with  facility, 
are  called  good  conductors  ;  those  through 
which  it  passes  with  difficulty,  are  called 
bad  conductors,  and  those  through  which  it 
does  not  pass  at  all,  are  called  non  conduc- 
tors :  thus  we  say,  in  the  common  lan- 
guage, some  bodies  are  warm,  or  capable 
of  preserving  warmth ;  and  from  this  arises 
the  great  difference  in  the  sensation  ex- 
cited by  different  bodies,  when  applied  at 
the  same  temperature  to  our  organs  of 
feeling.  Hence,  if  we  immerse  our  hand 
in  mercury,  we  feel  a  greater  sensation  of 
cold  than  when  we  immerse  it  in  water, 
and  a  piece  of  metal  appears  to  be  much 
colder  than  a  piece  of  wood,  though  their 
temperatures,  when  examined  by  means  ot 
the  thermometer,  are  precisely  the  same. 

It  is  probable  that  all  solids  conduct 
heat  in  some  degree,  though  they  differ 
very  much  in  their  conducting  power. 
Metals  are  the  best  conductors  of  heat ; 
but  the  conducting  powers  of  these  sub- 
stances are  by  no  means  equal.  Stones 
seem  to  be  the  next  best  conductors.  Glass 
conducts  heat  very  slowly ;  wood  and  char- 
coal still  slower  ;  and  feathers,  silk,  wool, 
and  hair,  are  still  wor^e  conductors  than 
any  of  the  substances  yet  mentioned. 

The  best  conductors  of  electricity  and 
galvanism  are  also  the  beat  conductors  of 
heat. 

Experiment. — Take  a  number  of  straight 
wires,  of  equal  diameters  and  lengths,  but 
of  different  metals ;  for  instance,  gold,  sil- 
ver, copper,  iron,  &c. ;  cover  each  of  them 
with  a  thin  coat  of  wax,  or  tallow,  and 
plunge  their  extremities  into  water,  kept 
boiling,  or  into  melted  lead.  The  meltiifg 
of  the  coat  of  wax  will,  shew  that  caloric 
is  more  quickly  transmitted  through  some 
metals  than  others. 


152 


CALORIC. 


It  is  an  this  account  also,  that  the  end 
of  a  glass  rod  may  be  kept  red-hot  for  a 
long  time,  or  even  melted,  without  any  in- 
convenience to  the  hand  which  holds  the 
other  extremity  ;  though  a  similar  metallic 
rod,  heated  in  the  same  manner,  would 
very  soon  become  too  hot  to  be  held. 
Liquor  and  Jl'e'riform  Bodies  convey  Heat  by 

an  actual  Change  in  the  Situation  of  their 

Particles. 

Count  Rumfbrd  was  the  first  who  proved 
that  fluids  m  general,  and  aeriform  bodies, 
convey  heat  on  a  different  principle  from 
ihat  observed  in  solids.  This  opinion  is 
pretty  generally  admitted,  though  various 
ingenious  experiments  have  been  made 
by  different  philosophers  to  prove  the 
contrary.  In  water,  for  instance,  which 
is,  in  the  strictest  sense  of  the  word,  a 
perfect  non-conductor  of  heat,  the  Count 
has  proved  that  caloric  is  propagated  only 
in  consequence  of  the  motion  which  is 
occasioned  in  the  insulated  and  solitary 
particles'  of  that  fluid. 

All  fluids  are  considered,  strictly  speak- 
ing, in  a  similar  respect  as  non-conductors 
of  caloric.  They  can  receive  it,  indeed, 
from  other  substances,  and  can  give  it  to 
other  substances,  but  no  particle  can  either 
receive  it  from  or  give  it  to  another  par- 
tide.  Before  a  fluid,  therefore,  can  be 
heated  or  cooled,  every  particle  must  go 
individually  to  the  substance  from  which 
it  receives  or  to  which  it  gives  out  caloric. 
Heat  being,  therefore,  only  propagated  in 
•fluids,  in  consequence  of  the  internal  mo- 
tion of  their  particles,  which  transport  the 
heat;  the  more  rapid  these  motions  are, 
the  more  rapid  is  the  communication  of 
heat.  The  cause  of  these  motions  is  the 
change  in  the  specific  gravity  of  the  fluid, 
occasioned  by  the  change  of  temperature, 
and  the  rapidity  is  in  proportion  to  the 
change  of  the  specific  gravity  of  the  liquid 
by  any  given  change  of  temperature.  The 
following  experiment  may  serve  to  illus- 
trate this  theory. 

Take  a  thin  glass  tube,  eight  or  ten 
inches  long,  and  about  an  inch  in  dia- 
meter. Pour  into  the  bottom  part,  for 
about  the  depth  of  one  inch,  a  little 
water  coloured  with  Brazil- wood,  or  lit- 
mus, and  then  fill  up  the  tube  with  com- 
naon  water,  extremely  gently,  so  as  to 
keep  the  two  strata  quite  distinct  from 
each  other.  Having  done  th,is,  heat  the 
bottom  purt  of  the  tube  over  a  lamp  ;  the 
coloured  infusion  will  then  ascend,  and 
gradually  tinge  the  whole  fluid  ;  the  water 
in  the  upper  part  of  the  tube  may  be  made 
to  boil,  but  the  colouring  matter  will  re- 
main at  the  bottom  undisturbed.  The 
heat  cannot  act^  downwards  to  make  it 
ascend. 

By  thus  being  able  to  make  the  upper 
part  of  a  fluid  boil  without  heating  the 
bottom  part,  water  may  be  kept  boiling 


for  a  considerable  time  in  a  glass  tube  over 
ice,  without  melting  it. 

Other  experiments,  illustrating  the  same 
principle,  may  be  found  in  Count  Rum- 
ford's  excellent  Essays,  especially  in  Essay 
the  7th;  1797. 

To  this  indefatigable  philosopher  we  are 
wholly  indebted  for  the  above  facts  :  he 
was  the  first  who  taught  us  that  air  and 
water  were  nearly  non-conductors.  The 
results  of  his  experiments*  which  are  con- 
tained in  the  above  Essay,  are  highly  inter- 
esting ;  they  also  shew  that  the  conducting 
power  of  fluids  is  impaired  by  the  admix- 
ture of  fibrous  and  glutinous  matter. 

Count  Rumford  proved  that  ice  melted 
more  than  80  times  slower,when  boiling-hot 
water  stood  on  its  surface,  than  when  the 
ice  was  placed  to  swim  on  the  surface  of 
the  hot  water.  Other  experiments  shewed 
that  water,  only  eight  degrees  of  Fahren- 
heit above  the  freezing  point,  or  at  the 
temperature  of  forty  degrees,  melts  as 
much  ice,  in  any  given  time,  as  an  equal 
volume  of  that  fluid  at  any  higher  tempe- 
rature, provided  the  water  stands  on  the 
surface  of  the  ice.  Water,  at  the  tempe- 
rature of  41°,  is  found  to  melt  more  ice, 
when  standing  on  its  surface,  than  boiling 
water.  . 

It  becomes  further  evident,  from  the 
Count's  ingenious  experiments,  that  of  the 
different  substances  used  in  clothing,hares* 
fur  and  fider-down  are  the  warmest ;  next 
to  these,  beavers*  fur,  raw  silk,  sheep's 
wool,  cotton  wool,  and  lastly,  lint,  or  the 
scrapings  of  fine  linen.  In  fur,  the  air  in- 
terposed among  its  particles  is  so  engaged 
as  not  to  be  driven  away  by  the  heat  com- 
municated thereto  by  the  animal  body  ; 
not  being  easily  displaced,  it  becomes  a. 
barrier  to  defend  the  animal  body  from  the 
external  cold.  Hence  it  is  obvious  that 
those  skins  are  warmest  which  have  the 
finest,  longest,  and  thickest  fur ;  and  that 
the  furs  of  the  beaver,  otter,  and  other  like 
quadrupeds,  which  live  much  in  the  water, 
and  the  feathers  of  water-fowl,  are  capable 
of  confining  the  heat  of  those  animals  in 
winter,  notwithstanding  the  coldness  of 
the  water  which  they  frequent.  Bears,  and 
various  other  animals,  inhabitants  of  cold 
climates,  which  do  not  often  take  the  wa- 
ter, have  their  fur  much  thicker  on  their 
backs  than  on  their  bellies. 

The  snow  which  covers  the  surface  of 
the  earth  in  winter,  in  high  latitudes,  is 
doubtless  designed  as  a  garment  to  defend 
it  against  the  piercing  winds  from  the  po- 
lar regions,  which  prevail  during  the  cold 
season. 

Without  dwelling  farther  upon  the  phi- 
losophy of  this  truth,  we  must  briefly  re- 
mark that  the  happy  application  of  this 
law,  satisfactorily  elucidates  some  of  the 
most  interesting  facts  of  the  oeconomy  of 
nature. 


CALORIC. 


153 


Theory  of  Caloric  of  Fluidity t  or  Latent 
Heat. 

There  are  some  bodies  which,  when  sub- 
mitted to  the  action  of  caloric,  dilute  to 
such  a  degree,  and  the  power  of  aggrega- 
tion  subsisting-  among  their  particles  ia  so 
much  destroyed  and  removed  to  such  a 
distance  by  the  interposition  of  caloric, 
that  they  slide  over  each  other  in  every  di- 
rection, and  therefore  appear  in  a  fluid 
state.  This  phenomenon  is  .called  fusion. 
Bodies  thus  rendered  fluid  by  means  of  ca- 
loric are  said  to  be  fused,  or  melted;  and 
those  that  are  subject  to  it,  are  culled  fu- 
sible. 

The  greater  number  of  solid  bodies  may, 
by  the  application  of  heat,  be  converted 
into  fluids.  Thus  metals  may  be  fused ; 
sulphur, resin,  phosphorus, may  be  melted; 
ice  may  be  converted  into  water ;  &.c. 

Those  bodies  which  cannot  be  rendered 
fluid  by  any  degree  of  heat  hitherto  known, 
are  called  fixed,  or  infusible. 

If  the  effects  of  heat  under  certain  cir- 
cumstances, be  carried  still  further  than  is 
necessary  to  render  bodies  fluid,  vapori- 
zation begins ;  the  bodies  then  become 
converted  into  the  vaporous  or  gaseous 
state.  Vaporization,  however  does  not 
always  require  a  previous  fusion.  Some 
bodies  are  capable  of  being  converted  into 
the  vaporous  state,  without  previously  be- 
coming fluid,  and  others  cannot  be  vola- 
tilized at  any  temperature  hitherto  known. 

Fluidity  is  therefore  by  no  means  essen- 
tial to  any  species  of  matter,  but  always  de- 
pends on  the  presence  of  a  quantity  of  ca- 
loric. Solidify  is  the  natural  state  of  all 
bodies,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
every  fluid  is  capable  of  being  rendered  so- 
lid by  a  due  reduction  of  temperature  ;  and 
every  solid  may  be  fused  by  the  agency  of 
caloric,  if  the  latter  does  not  decompose 
them  at  a  temperature  inferior  to  that 
which  would  be  necessary  for  their  fusion. 
Caloric  of  Fluidity. 

Dr.  Black  was  the  first  who  proved  that, 
whenever  caloric  combines  with  a  solid 
body,  the  body  becomes  heated  only,  until 
it  is  rendered  fluid  :  or  that,  whenever  it 
has  acquired  the  fluid  state,  its  temperature 
remains  stationary,  though  caloric  is  con- 
tinued to  be  added  to  it.  The  same  is  the 
case  when  fluids  are  converted  into  the 
aeriform  or  vaporous  state. 

From  these  facts,  the  laws  of  latent  heat 
have  been  inferred.  The  theory  may  be 
illustrated  by  means  of  the  following  ex- 
periments. 

If  a  lump  of  ice,  at  a  low  temperature, 
suppose  at  22°,  be  brought  into  a  warm 


room,  it  will  become  gradually  less  cold, 
as  may  be  discovered  bv  mean-  of  the 
thermometer.  After  a  vi-ry  short  time,  it 
will  reach  the  temperature  of  32°,  (the 
freezing  point)  ;  but  there  it  stops.  The 
ice  then  begins  to  melt;  but  the  process 
goes  on  very  slowly.  During  the  whole  of 
that  time  its  temperature  continues  at  32°; 
and  as  it  is  constantly  surrounded  by  warm 
air,  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  caloric 
is  constantly  entering  into  it ;  yet  it  does 
nut  become  hotter  till  it  is  changed  into 
water.  Ice,  therefore,  is  converted  into 
water  by  a  quantity  of  caloric  uniting 
with  it. 

It  has  been  found  by  calculation,  that  one 
pound  of  ice  in  melting-  absorbs  140°  of  ca- 
loric, the  temperature  of  the  water  pro- 
duced still  remaining  at  32°. 

This  fact  may  be  proved  in  a  direct  man- 
ner. 

Take  one  pound  of  ice,  at  32  degrees 
reduced  to  a  coarse  powder  ;  put  it  into 
a  wooden  bowl,  and  pour  over  it  gradually, 
one  pound  of  water,  heated  to  172  deg. ; 
all  the  ice  ^vill  become  melted,  and  the  tem- 
perature of  the  whole  fluid,  if  examined  by 
a  thermometer,  will  be  32  deg.;  140  cleg-, 
of  caloric  are  therefore  lost,  and  it  is  this 
quantity  which  was  requisite  to  convert  the 
ice  into  water. 

This  caloric  has  been  called  latent  caloric, 
or  rather  caloric  of  fluidity,  because  its 
presence  is  not  measurable  by  the  thermo- 
meter. 

Dr,  Black  has  also  ascertained,  by  experi- 
ment, that  the  fluidity  of  melted  wax,  tal- 
low, spermaceti,  metals,  &c.  is  owing  to 
the  same  cause ;  and  Ladriani  proved  that 
this  is  the  case  with  sulphur,  alum,  nitrate 
of  potash,  &c. 

We  consider  it,  therefore,  as  a  general 
law,  that  whenever  a  solid  is  converted 
into  a  fluid,  it  combines  with  caloric,  and 
that  is  the  cause  of  fluidity. 

On  the  sudden  transition  of  solids  into 
fluids,  is  founded  the  well  known 
Production  of  Artificial  Cold,  by  Means  of 
Frigorific  Mixtures. 

A  number  of  experiments  have  been 
lately  made  by  difTrrent  philosophers,  in 
order  to  produce  artificial  cold.  And  as 
these  methods  are  often  employed  in  chy- 
mistry,  with  a  view  to  expose  bodies  to 
the  influence  of  very  low  temperatures,  \ve 
shall  enumerate  the  different  substances 
which  may  be  made  use  of  for  that  pur- 
pose, and  the  degrees  of  cold  which  they 
are  capable  of  producing.  We  are  indebt- 
ed for  them  to  Pepys,  Walker,  and  Lo? 
witz. 


A  TABLE  OF  FREEZING  MIXTURES. 


Mixture*. 

Muriate  of  ammonia 
Nitrate  of  potash 
Water        .... 

5  parts 
5 
16 

'1  'lit  rmo  meter  Sinks 
From  50°  to  10° 

Muriate  of  ammonia 
Nitrate  of  potash 
Sulphate  of  soda 
Water        .... 

5 
5 

8 
16 

From  50°  to  4° 

Sulphate  of  soda 
Diluted  nitric  acid     - 

3  purts 
2 

From  .50°  to  .3° 

Sulphate  of  soda 
\fuvSatic  acid     ... 

8  parts 
5 

Fr-'m  50"  t.>  0° 

Snow         .... 
Muriate  of  soda 

1  pan 
1 

From  32°  to  0°. 

Snow,  or  pounded  ice 
Muriate  of  soda 

2  parts 

1 

From  0°  to  —  5°. 

Snow,  or  pounded  ice 
Muriate  of  soda        -      '  - 
Muriate  of  ammonia  and    - 
Nitrate  of  potash 

1  part 
5 

5 

From  —5°  to  —18°. 

Snow,  or  pounded  ice 
Muriate  of  soda 
Nitrate  of  ammonia 

12  parts 
5 
5 

From  —18°  to  —25°. 

Sno»vt  and 
Diluted  nitric  acid 

From  0°  to  —-46°. 

Muriate  of  lime 
Snow         .... 

3  purts 
2 

From  32°  to  —  50°. 

Potash      -         - 
Snow         .... 

4  parts 
3 

From  32°  to  —  51°. 

Snow          .... 
Diluted  sulphuric  acid 
Dimted  nitric  acid     - 

2  parts 
1 
1 

From  —  10°  to  —  56°. 

Snow          .... 

Diluted  sulphuric  acid 

1  part 

1 

From  20°  to  —  60°. 

Muriate  of  lime 
Snow          .... 

2  pans 

1 

From  0°  to  —  66P. 

Mur,ate  of  lime 
Snow         .... 

3  pans 
1 

From  —  40°  to  —  73°. 

Diluted  sulphuric  acid 
Snow          .... 

10  parts 
8 

From  —  68°  to  —  91°. 

Nivrate  ol  ammonia 
Water       .... 

1  part 

From  50°  to  4°. 

Nitrate  of  ammonia 
Carbonate  of  soda 
Water       .... 

1  part 
1 

From  50°  to  3°. 

Sulphate  of  soda 
Muriate  of  ammonia 
Nitrate  of  potash 
.    Diluted  nitric  acid 

6  parts 

2 
4 

From  50°  to  10°. 

Sulphate  of  soda 
Nitrate  of  ammonia 
Diluted  nitric  acid 

6  parts 
5 
4 

From  50°  to  14°. 

Phosphate  ot  soda 
Diluted  nitric  acid    - 

9  parts 

4 

From  50°  to  12°. 

Phosphate  of  soda 
Nitrate  of  ammonia  - 
Diluted  nitric  acid    - 

9  parts 
4 

From  50°  to  21°. 

Sulphate  of  soda 
Diluted  sulphuric  acid 

5  parts 
4 

From  50°  to  3°. 

CALORIC. 


153! 


Management  of  the  preceding  Mixtures  Jor    upon  examination  is  found  not  to  be  hotter 
producing  L'o  d.  than  boiling-  water.     The  caloric  is  there- 

To  produce  the  effects  before  stated,  the  fore  absorbed  by  the  steam,  and  although 
salts  mast  be  reduced  to  powder,  and  con-  what  is  so  absorbed  is  absolutely  necessary 
tain  their  full  quamitv  of  w*ter  of  crjstal-  for  the  conversion  of  water  into  the  form 
lization.  The  vessel  in  which  the  freezing-  of  steam,  it  does  not  increase  its  tempera- 
mixture  is  made  should  be  very  ihm,  and  ture,  and  is  therfore  not  appreciable  by  the 
just  large  enough  to  hold  it,  and  the  mate-  thermometer. 

This  conclusion  is  further  strengthened 
by  the  heat  given  out  by  steam  on  its  being 
condensed  by  cold.  This  is  particularly 
manifested  in  the  condensation  of  this  fluid 
in  the  process  of  distilling,  where,  upon 
examining  the  refrigeratory,  it  will  be 
found  that  a  much  greater  quantity  of 
caloric  is  communicated  to  it,  than  could 
possibly  have  been  transmitted  by  the  calo- 
ric which  was  sensibly  acting  before  the 
condensation.  This  may  be  easily  ascer- 
tained by  observing  the  quantity  of  caloric 


rials  should  be  mixed  together  as  expedi- 
tiously  as  possible,  taking  care  to  stir  the 
mixuire  at  ihe  same  time  with  a  rod  of 
giu^s  or  wood. 

In  i.-rder  to  obtain  the  full  effect,  the 
materials  ought  to  be  first  cooled  to  the 
temperature  marked  in  the  table,  by  in- 
troducing them  irito  some  of  me  other 
frigonnc  mixture>,  and  then  m ing  ing  them 
together  in  a  similar  mi||ure.  If,  for  in- 


snow  and  diluted  nitric  acid  ought  to  be 
cooled  down  to  0°,  by  putting  the  vessel 
which  contains  each  of  them  into  the  fifth 
freezing  mixture  in  the  above  table,  before 
they  are  mingled  together.  If  a  more  in- 
tense cold  be  required,  the  materials  to 
produce  it  are  to  be  brought  to  the  proper 


communicated  to  the  water  in  the  refrige- 
ratory of  a  still,  by  any  given  quantity  of 
liquid  that  passes  over. 

1.  The  boiling  points  of  different  fluids 
are  influenced  by  atmospheric  pressure. 

The  boiling  point,  or  the  conversion  of 


temperature  by  being  previously  placed  in  fluids  into  gases,  always  takes  p  ace  at  cer- 
tain temperatures,  which  is  different  in  dif- 
ferent fluids,  provided  the  pressure  of  the 


the  second  freezing  mixture. 

This  process  is  to  be  continued  till  the 


required  degree  of  cold  has    been    pro-    atmosphere  be  the  same 


cured. 

Conversion  of  Solids  and  Fluids  into  tJie 
Aeriform  or  Gaseous  State. 


Put  any  quantity  of  sulphuric  ether 
into  a  Florence  flask,  suspend  a  thermo- 
meter in  it,  and  hold  the  flask  over  an 

We  have  seen  before,  that,  in  order  to  Argand's  lamp,  the  ether  will  immediately 
render  -solids  fluid,  a  certain  quantity  of  begin  to  boil,  and  the  thermometer  will 
caloric  is  necessary,  which  combines  with  indicate  98°,  if  the  ether  has  been  highly 
the  body,  and  therefore  cannot  be  measured  rectified, 
by  the  thermometer ;  we  shall  now  endea- 
vour to  prove,  that  the  same  holds  good  in 
respect  to  the  conversion  of  solids  or  fluids 
into  the  vaporous  or  gaseous  stale. 


If  highly  rectified  ardent  spirit  is  heat- 
ed in  a  similar  manner,  the  thermometer 
will  rise  to  176°,  and  there  remain  sta- 
tionary. 

If  water  is  substituted,    it  will  rise  to 


212°. 
If  strong  nitrous  acid  of  commerce  be 


Take  a  small  quantity  of  carbonate  of 
ammonia,  m.roduce  it  into  a  retort,  the 
neck  of  which  is  directed  under  a  cylinder 

filled  with  mercury  and  inverted  in  a  basin  made  use  of,  it  will  be  found  to  boil  at 

of  the  same  fluid.     On  applying  heat  to  tiie  248°  ;— sulphuric  acid  at  546°  ; — and  mer- 

body  of  the  retort,  the  carbonate  of  ammo-  cury  and  linseed-oil  at  600°,  &c. 
nia  will  be  volatilized,  it  will  expel  the        2   The  boiling  point  of  fluids  is  retarded 

mercury  out  of  the  cylinder,  and  become  by  pressure. 

an  invisible  gas,  and  would  remain  so,  if  its  Mr.  Watt  heated  water  under  a  strong 
temperature  was  not  lowered.  pressure  to  400P.  Yet  still,  when  the  pres- 
The  same  is  the  case  with  benzoic  acid,  sure  was  removed,  only  part  of  the  water 
camphire,  and  various  other  substances.  was  converted  into  vapour,  and  the  tern- 
All  fluids  may  by  the  application  of  perature  of  this  vapour,  as  well  as  that  of 
heat  be  converted  into  an  aeriform  elastic  the  remaining  fluid,  was  no  more  than  212°. 
state.  There  was  therefore  188°  of  caloric  sud- 
When  we  consider  water  in  a  boiling  denly  lost.  This  caloric  was  carried  off'  by 
state,  we  find  that  this  fluid,  when  examined  the  steam.  Now  as  only  about  one-fifth  of 
by  the  thermometer,  is  not  hotter,  after  the  water  was  converted  into  steam,  that 
boiling  several  hours,  than  when  it  began  steam  must  contain  not  only  its  own  1889, 
to  boil,  though  to  maintain  it  boiling,  a  but  also  the  188°  lost  by  each  of  the  other 
brisk  fire  must  necessarily  be  kept  up.  four  parts  ;  that  is  to  say,  it  must  contain 
What  then,  we  may  ask,  becomes  of  the  188  x  5,  or  about  940°.  Steam,  therefore, 
Wasted  caloric  ?  It  is  not  perceptible  in  is  water  combined  with  at  least  940°  of 
the  water,  nor  is  it  manifested  by  the  caloric,  the  presence  of  which  is  not  indi- 
steam  ;  for  the  steam,  if  not  compressed,  cated  by  the  thermometer. 


156 


CALORIC. 


3  When  pressure  is  removed  from  the 
surface  or  bodies,  their  conversion  into  the 
gaseous  state  is  greatly  facilitated,  or  their 
boning  point  is  lowered. 

In  proof  of  this  the  following  experiments 
may  serve : 

Le;  a  small  bottle  be  filled  with  highly 
rectified  sulphuric  ether,  and  a  piece 
of  wetted  bladder  be  tied  over  its  ori- 
fice around  its  neck.  Transfer  it  under 
the  receiver  of  an  a^r-pump,  and  take  away 
the  super-incumbent  pressure  of  the  air  in 
the  receiver  When  the  exhaustion  is  com- 
plete, pierce  the  bladder  by  means  of  a 
pointed  sliding  wire,  passing  through  a 
collar  of  leather  which  covers  the  upper 
opening  of  the  receiver.  Having  done  this, 

ti\s*  rti;,,- 


water,  the  ice  will  adhere  to  it,  and  may 
thus  be  drawn  out  conveniently. 

A  person  might  be  easily  frozen  to  death 
during  very  warm  weather,  by  merely  pour- 
ing upon  his  body,  for  some  time,  sulphuric 
ether,  and  keeping  him  exposed  to  a  tho- 
rough draught  of  air. 

Artificial  Refrigeration. 

The  cooling  or  refrigeration  of  rooms  in 
the  summer  season  by  sprinkling  them  with 
water,  becomes  likewise  obvious  on  this 
account. 

The  method  of  making  ice  artificially  in  the 
East-Indies  depends  on  the  same  principle. 
Tile  ice-makers  at  Benares  dig  pits  in  large 
open  plains,  the  bottom  of  which  they 
strew  with  sugar-canes  or  dried  stems  of 


the  ether  w'dl  instantly  begin  to  boil,  and    maize  or  Indian  cjw*n.     Upon  this  bed  they 

place  a  number  (W  unglazed  pans,  made  of 


become  converted  into  an  invisible  gaseous 
fluid. 

Take  a  small  retort  or  Florence  flask, 
fill  it  one  half,  or  less,  with  water,  and 
make  it  boil  over  a  lamp  ;  when  kept 
briskly  boiling',  for  about  five  minutes, 
cork  the  mouth  of  the  retort  as  expedi- 
tiously  as  possible,  and  remove  it  from  the 
lamp 

The  water,  on  being  removed  from  the 


so  porous  an  earth  that  the  water  pene- 
trates through  their  whole  substance. 
These  pans  are  filled  towards  evening  in 
the  winter  season  with  water  that  has 
boiled,  and  left  in  that  situation  till  morn- 
ing, when  more  or  less  ice  is  found  in  them, 
according  to  the  temperature  of  the  air ; 
there  being  more  formed  in  dry  and  warm 
weather,  than  in  that  which  is  cloudy, 


source  of  heat,  will  keep  boiling  for  a  few    though  it  may  be  colder  to  the  human  body 


minutes,  and  when  the  ebullition  begins  to 
slacken,  it  may  be  renewed  by  dipping  the 
retort  into  cold  water. 


Every  thing  in  this  process  is  calculated 
to  produce  cold  by  evaporation;  the  beds 
on  which  the  pans  are  placed  suffer  the 


The  water  during  boiling  becomes  con-    air  to  have  free  passage  to  their  bottoms  ; 


verted  into  vapour  ;  this  vapour  expels  the 
air  of  the  vessel,  and  occupies  its  place  ;  on 
diminishing  the  heat,  it  condenses  ;  when 
the  reiort  is  stopped,  a  partial  vacuum  is 
formed;  the  pres-ure  becomes  diminished, 


and  the  pans,  constantly  oozing  out  water 
to  their  external  surface,  are  cooled  by  the 
evaporation  of  it. 

In  Spain,  they  use  a  kind  of  earthen  jars, 
called  buxaros,  which  are  only  half-baked, 


and  a  less  degree  of  heat  is  sufficient  to    the  earth  of  which  is  so  porous,  that  the 


cause  an  ebullition. 

For  the  same  reason  water  may  be  made 
to  boil  under  the  exhausted  receiver  at  94° 
Fi  hr.  or  even  at  a  much  lower  degree ; 
alkohol  at  56°,  and  ether  at— 20°. 

On  the  conversion  of  fluids  into  gases 
is  founded  the  following  experiment,  by 
which  water  is  frozen  by  means  of  sulphu- 
ric edier. 

T.ike  a  thin  glass  tube,  four  or  five  inches 
long,  and  about  two  or  three-eighths  of  an 
inch  in  diameter,  and  a  two-ounce  bottle 
furnished  with  a  capillary  tube  fitted  to  its 
neck.  In  order  to  make  ice,  pour  a  little 
water  into  the  tube,  taking  care  not  to 
wet  the  outside,  nor  to  leave  it  moist. 


outside  is  kept  moist  by  the  water  which 
filters  through  it,  and  though  placed  in  the 
sun,  the  water  in  the  jar  becomes  as  cold 
as  ice. 

It  is  a  common  practice  in  China  to  cool 
wine  or  other  liquors  by  wrapping  the  bot- 
tle in  a  wet  cloth,  and  hanging  it  up  in 
the  sun.  The  water  in  the  cloth  becomes 
converted  into  vapour,  and  thus  cold  is 
produced. 

The  Blacks  in  Senegambia  have  a  similar 
method  of  cooling  water  by  filling  tanned 
leather  bags  with  it,  which  they  hang  up 
in  the  sun ;  the  water  oozes  more  or  less 
through  the  leather,  so  as  to  keep  the  out- 
ward surface  wet,  which  by  its  quick  and 


Having  done  ihis,  let  a  stream  of  sulphuric  continued  evaporation  cools  the  water  re- 
ether  fail  through  the  capillary  tube  upon  nurkably. 

that  p,.rt  of  it  obtaining  the  water,  which  The  winds  on  the  borders  of  the  Persian 

by  this  means  will  be 'converted  into  ice  in  Gulph  are  often  so  scorching,  that  travel- 

a  few  minutes,  and  this  it  will  do  even  near  lers  are  suddenly  suffocated,  unless  they 

a  fire,  or  in  the  midst  of  summer.  ccover  their  heads  with  a  wet  cloth  ;  if 

If  the  glass  tube  containing  the  water  be  this  be  too  wet,  they  immediately  feel  an 

exposed  to  the  brisk  thorough  air,  or  free  intolerable  cold,  which  would  prove  fatal 

draught  ot  an  open  window,  a  large  quan-  if  the  moisture  was  not  speedily  dissipated 

tity  of  water  may  be  frozen  in  a  shorter  by  the  heat. 

time;  and  if  a  thin   spiral  wire  be  intro-  It  a  cold  vessel  is  brought  into  a  warm 

duced  prveiotis  to  the  congelation  of  the  room,  particularly  where  many  people  are 


CALORIC. 


157 


assembled,  the  outside  of  it  will  soon  be-  proportion  of  their  quantities.    It  will  be 

come  covered  with  a  sort  of  dew.  found  on  examination  to  be  only  47°. 

Before  some   changes  of  weather,  the        On    the    contrary  ;     if   the    pound   of 

stone  pavements,  the  walls  of  a  house,  the  mercury  be   heated   to  44°  and  the  wa- 

balustrades  of  staircases  and  other  solid  ter  to   110°,  then  on  stirring  them  toge- 


objects,  feel  clammy  and  damp. 

In  frosty  nights,  when  the  air  abroad  is 
colder  than  the  air  within,  the-  dampness 
of  this  air,  for  the  same  reason,  settles  on 


ther    the   common   temperature    will    be 
107°. 

Hence  if  the  quicksilver  loses  by  this 
distribution  63°  of  caloric,  an  equal  weight 

the  glass  panes  of  the  windows,  and  is  there    of  water  gains  only  3°  from  this  loss  of  63° 
frozen  into  curious  and  beautiful  figures.        of  heat.     And  on  the  contrary,  if  the  water 

Thus  fogs  and  dews  take  place,  and  in  the    loses  3°,  the  mercury  gains  63°. 
higher  regions  clouds  are  formed  from  the        When,  instead  of  comparing  the  quanti- 
cdndensed  vapour.     The  still  greater  con-    ties  of  caloric  which  equal  -weights  of  dif- 
densation  produces  mists  arid-rain,  ferent  bodies    contain,    we    compare    the 

Capacity  of  Bodies  for  containing  Heat.        quantities  contained  in   equal  volumes,  we 

The  property  which  different  bodies pos-  still  find  that  the  same  difference  takes 
sess,  of  containing  at  the  same  temperature,  place.  Thus  it  is  found  by  experiment, 
and  in  equal  quantities,  either  of  mass  or  that  the  quantity  of  caloric  necessary  to 
bulk,  unequal  quantities  of  heat,  is  called  raise  the  temperature  of  a  given  volume  of 
their  capacity  for  heat.  The  capacities  of  water  any  number  of  degrees,  is,  to  that 
bodies  for  heat  are  therefore  considered  as  necessary  to  raise  an  equal  volume  of'mer- 
great  or  small  in  the  ratio  as  their  tempera-  cury,  the  same  number  of  degrees  as  2  to 
tures  are  either  raised  or  lowered  by  \he  1.  This  is  therefore  the  proportion  between 
addition,  or  diminished  by  the  deprivation  the  comparative  quantities  of  caloric  which 
of  equal  quantities  of  heat.  these  two  bodies  contain,  estimated  by 

In  homogeneous  bodies,  the  quantities  of  their  volumes  ;and  similar  differences  exist 
caloric  vy  Inch  they  contain  are  m  the  ratio  with  respect  to  every  other  kind  of  matter. 


of  their  temperature  and  quantity  of  mass  ; 
for  instance,  when  equal  quantities  of  water, 
oil,  or  mercury,  of  unequal  temperatures, 
are  mingled  together,  the  temperature  of 
the  whole  will  be  the  arithmetical  mean 
between  the  temperatures  of  the  two  quan- 
tities that  had  been  mixed  together.  It  is 
a  self-evident  truth  that  this  should  be  the 
case,  for  the  particles  of  different  portions 


of  the  same  substance  being  alike,  their  ef-    compared. 


From  the  nature  of  the  experiments  by 
which  the  quantities  of  caloric  which  bodies 
contain  are  ascertained,  it  is  evident  that 
we  discover 'merely  the  comparative,  not 
the  absolute  quantities.  Hence  water  has 
been  chosen  as  a  standard,  to  which  other 
bodies  may  be  referred ;  its  capacity  is 
stated  as  the  arbitrary  term  of  1000,  and 
with  this  the  capacities  of  other  bodies  are 


fects  must  be  equal.    For  instance  : 

Mix  a  pound  of  water  at  172°,  with 
a  pound  at  32°,  half  the  excess  of  heat 
in  the  hot  water  will  quit  it  to  go  over 
into  the  colder  portion  ;  thus  the  hot 
water  will  be  cooled  70°,  and  the  cold  will 


It  need  not  be  told  that  pains  have  been 
taken  to  estimate  on  these  experiments 
that  portion  of  heat  which  diffuses  itself 
into  the  air  or  into  the  vessel  where  the 
mercury  and  water  are  blended  together. 
As  however  such  valuations  cannot  be 


receive  70°  of  temperature ;  therefore  172  made  with  complete  accuracy,  the  numbers 

— 70,  or  32-{-70=««102  will  give  the  heat  of  stated  above'are  only  an  approximation  to 

the  mixture.     To   attain  the  arithmetical  truth. 

mean  very  exactly,  several  precautions  how-  Radiation  of  Caloric. 

ever  are  necessary.  Caloric  is   thrown  off  or  radiates  from 

When  heterogenous  bodies  of  different  heated  bodies   in  right  lines,  and  moves 

temperatures  are  mixed  together,  the  tern-  through  space  with  inconceivable  velocity, 

perature  produced  is  never  the  arithmetical  It  is  retarded  in  its  passage  by  atmospheric 

mean  of  the  two  original  temperatures.  air,  by  colourless  fluids,   glass,  and  other 

In  order  to  ascertain  the  comparative  transparent  bodies. 

quantities  of  heat  of  different  bodies,  equal  If  a  glass  mirror  be  placed  before  a  fire, 

weights  of  them  are  mingled  together  ;  the  the  mirror  transmits  the  rays  of  light,  but 


experiments  for  this  purpose  being  in  gene 
ral  more  easily  executed  than  those  by 


not  the  rays  of  heat. 

If  a  plate  of  glass,  talc,  or  a  glass  vessel 


which    they    are    compared    from    equal    filled  with  water  be  suddenly  interposed 
bulks. 

Thus,  if  one  pound  of  mercury  heated 
to  110°  Fahr.  be  added  to  one  pound 
of  water  of  44°,  the  temperature  of  the 


between  the  .fire  and  the  eye,  the  rays  of 
light  pass  through  it,  but  the  rays  of  caloric 
are  considerably  retarded  in  its  passage ; 
for  no  heat  is  perceived  until  the  inter- 


blended  fluids  will  not  be  changed  to  posed  substance  is  saturated  with  heat,  or 
77°,  as  it  it  would  be  if  the  surplus  of  heat  has  reached  its  maximum.  It  then  ceases  to 
were  divided  among  those  fluids  in  the  intercept  the  rays  of  caloric,  and  allows 


158 


CALORIC. 


them  to  pass  as  freely  as  the  rays  of 
light. 

It  has  been  lately  shewn  by  Dr.  Herschel 
that  the  rays  of  caloric  are  refrangible,  but 
less  s\>  than  the  I'ays  of  light ;  and  the  same 
philosopher  has  also  proved  by  experiment, 
that  11  is  not  only  the  rays  of  caloric  emitted 
by  the  sun,  which  are  refrangible,  but  like- 
wise the  rays  emitted  by  common  fires,  by 
candles,  by  heated  iron,  and  even  by  hot 
water. 

Whether  the  rays  of  caloric  are  different- 
ly refracted,  in  different  mediums,  has  not 
yet  been  ascertained.  We  are  certain,  how- 
ever,  that  they  are  refracted  by  all  trans- 
parent bodies  which  have  been  employed 
as  burning  glasses. 

The  rays  of  caloric  are  also  reflected  by 
polished  surfaces,  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  rays  of  light. 

Tins  was  long  ago  noticed  by  Lambert, 
Saussure,  Sheele,  I'ictet,  and  lately  by  Dr. 
Herschf.il. 

Professor  Pictet  placed  two  concave 
metallic  mirrors  opposite  to  each  other  at 
the  distance  of  about  twelve  feet.  When  a 
hot  body,  an  iron  bullet  for  instance,  was 
placed  in  the  focus  of  the  one,  and  a  mer- 
curial thermometer  m  that  of  the  othej:,  a 
substance  radiated  from  the  bullet ;  it 
passed  with  incalculable  velocity  through 
the  air,  it  was  reflected  from  the  mirrors, 
it  became  concentrated,  and  influenced  the 
thermometer  placed  in  the  focus,  according 
to  the  degree  of  its  concentration. 

An  iron  ball,  two  inches  in  diameter, 
heated  so  that  it  was  not  luminous  in  the 
dark,  raised  the  thermometer  not  less  than 
ten  and  a  halt  degrees  ot  Reaumur';*  scale, 
in  six  minutes. 

A  lighted  candle  occasioned  a  rise  in  the 
thermometer  nearly  the  same. 

A  Florence  flask,  containing  two  ounces 
and  three  drachms  of  boiling  water,  raised 
Fahrenheit's  thermometer  three  degrees. 
He  blackened  the  bulb  of  his  thermometer, 
and  found  that  it  was  more  speedily  in- 
fluenced by  the  radiation  than  before,  and 
that  it  rose  to  a  greater  height. 

M.  Pictet  discovered  another  very  singu- 
lor  fact ;  namely,  the  apparent  radiation  of 
cold.  When,  instead  of  a  heated  body,  a 
Florence  flask  full  of  ice  or  snow  is  placed 
in  the  focus  of  one  of  the  mirrors,  the 
thermometer  placed  in  the  focus  of  the 
other  immediately  descends,  and  ascends 
again  whenever  the  cold  body  is  removed. 

This  phenomenon  may  be  explained  on 
the  supporition,  that  from  every  body  at 
every  temperature  caloric  radiates,  but  in 
less  quantity  as  the  temperature  is  low  ;  so 
that  in  the  above  experiment,  the  ther- 
mometer gives  out  more  caloric  by  radia- 
tion, than  it  receives  from  the  body  in  the 
opposite  focus,  and  therefore  its  tempera- 
ture is  lowered.  Or,  as  Pictet  has  supposed, 


when  a  number  of  bodies  near  to  each 
other  have  the  same  temperature,  there  is 
no  radiation  ot  caloric,  because  in  all  of 
them  it  exists  in  a  state  of  equal  tension  ; 
but  as  soon  as  a  body  at  an  inferior  tem- 
perature is  introduced,  the  balance  ot  ten- 
sion is  broken,  and  caloric  begins  10  radiate 
Irom  all  of  them,  till  the  temperature  of 
that,  body  is  raised  to  an  equality  with 
theirs.  In  the  above  experiment,  therefore, 
the  placing  tne  snow  or  ice  in  the  focus 
of  the  mirror  causes  the  radiation  of  ca- 
loric from  the  thermometer,  and  hence 
the  diminution  of  temperature  which  it 
suffers. 

These  experiments  have  been  lately  re- 
peated by  Dr.  Young  and  Professor  Davy, 
at  the  theatre  of  the  Royal  Institution. 
These  gentlemen  inflamed  phosphorus  by 
reflected  caloric  ;  and  proved  that  the  heat 
thus  excited  was  very  sensible  to  the  organs 
of  feeling. 

It  is  therefore  evident  that  caloric  is 
thrown  oft'  from  bodies  in  rays  which  are 
invisible,  or  incapable  of  exciting  vision, 
but  winch  are  capable  ot  exciting  iieat. 

These  invisible  rays  of  caloric  are  pro- 
pagated in  right  lines,  with  extreme  velo- 
city, and  are  capable  of  the  laws  of  re- 
flection  and  refraction. 

The  healing  agency  however  is  different 
in  the  different  coloured  rays  of  the  pris- 
matic spectrum.  According  to  Dr.  Hers- 
chei's  experiments,  it  follows  inversely  the 
order  of  the  refrangibtlity  of  the  rays  of 
light.  The  least  refrangible  possessing  it 
in  the  greatest  degree. 

Sir  Henry  Engietield  has  lately  made  a 
series  ot  experiments  on  the  same  subject, 
from  which  we  learn  that  a  thermometer, 
having  its  bah  blackened,  rose  when  placed 
in  tne  blue  ray  of  the  prismatic  spectrum 
in  3'  from  o5y  to  56° ;  in  the  green,  in  3' 
from  45W  to  58W  ;  in  ihe  yellow,  in  3'  from 
56*  to  62*';  iii  ihe  full  reut  m  2  I-/  from  56° 
to  7^  ;  in  the  confines  of  Hie  red,  in  2' 
ti-oni  5du  to  73  10-^uij  and  quite  out  of  the 
visible  tight,  in  2'  from  61°  to  79°. 

Between  each  of  the  observations,  the 
thermometer  was  placed  m  the  shade  so 
long,  as  to  sink  it  beiow  the  heat  to  which 
it  had  risen  in  the  preceding  observation, 
of  course  its  rise  above  that  point  could 
only  ue  the  effect  of  the  ray  to  which  it 
was  exposed,  it  was  continued  m  the 
focus  long  after  it  tiad  ceased  to  rise ;  there- 
tore  the  lieau  £iveu  are  the  greatest  effects 
of  the  several  rays  on  the  thermometer  in 
eacn  observation.  A  thermometer  placed 
constantly  in  tiie  shade  near  the  apparatus, 
was  found  scarcely  to  vary  during  ihe 
experiments. 

Sir  Henry  made  other  experiments  with 
thermometers  with  naked  balls,  and  with 
others  whose  balls  were  painted  white,  for 
which  we  refer  the  reader  to  the  interesting 


CAL 


CAM 


159 


paper  of  the  Baronet,  from  which  the  above  boiling  water,  and  cleared  from  extraneous 

experiments  are  transcribed.  matters.    See  Lime. 

The  coloured  rays  emitted  from  the  sun  CALX  ANTIMOTUI.  See  Oxydum  antimonii. 

and  combustible  bodies,  since  they  excite  CALX  CUM  KALI  PURO.     The  preparation 

heat  and  vision,  must  consist  of  a  mixture  formerly  called  by  this  name  is  now  term- 

of  heat-making  rays,  and  rays  of  light.  ed,  in  the  London  pharmacopoeia,  potassa 

And  as  the  rays  of  heat  and  light  ac-  cum  calce. 

company  each  other  when  emitted  from  CALX  HYDRARGYRI  ALBA.     See  hydrargy- 

luminous  bodies,  the  velocity  with  which  rua  praecipitatus  albus. 

the  rays  of  caloric  move  must  be  equal  to  CALX  VIVA.     See  Calx. 

that  of  light,  and  hence  its  particles  must  CALYPTER.     (From  x&>,v7r<rto,  to  hide.)  A 

be  equally  minute.    They  differ  however  carneous  excrescence  covering  the  hemor- 

in  this  particular,  that  the  rays  of  light  pro-  rhoidal  vein. 

duce  the  sensation  oi  vision,  and  possess  CAMARA.     (to./**?*,  a  vault.)     Camarinm. 

certain  chemical  properties,  whilst  in  those  The  fornix  of  the  brain  :  also  the  vaulted 

of  caloric  the  peculiar  agency  of  heat  re-  part  of  the  auricle  of  the  heart, 

sides.  CAMARIUM.      (From   K^pa,   a   vault.) 

CALORIMETER.      An  instrument    by  See  Camaru. 

which  the  whole  quantity  of  absolute  heat  CAMAROMA.      (From    **//*/>*,   a    vault.) 

existing  in  a  body  in  chemical  union  can  be  Camarosis.     Camaratio.    A  fracture  of  the 

.    V         ,  „!,.,,  II      •       il 


ascertained. 
CALTHA. 


(Kstxfl*,     corrupted     from 


skull,  in  the  shape  of  an  arch  or  vault. 

CAMBIN-G.  A  tree  of  the  Molucca  islands, 

yellow,  from  whence,  says  Vossius,    whose  bark  has  been  recommended  in  dy- 
conie  caltliula,  caldula,  caledula,  calendu-    senteries. 
la.)     Marsh  marigold. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.   Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 


Polyg-ynia. 


CAMBIREA.  So  Paraselsus  calls  the  vene- 
real bubo. 

CAMBIUM.  (From  cambio,  to  exchange.) 
That  nutricious  humour  which  is  changed  in- 

4^   4-K  „   .  i?...!-  !  ~1,   4.1 1 !__*_ 


2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  herb    to  the  matter  of  which  the  body  is  composed, 
marigold,  so  called  from  its  colour.     See        CAMBODIA.     See  Gambogia. 
Calendula  arvensis. 

CALTHA  PALUSTRIS.  The  marsh  mari- 
gold. The  young  buds  of  this  plant  make, 
when  properly  pickled,  very  good  substi- 
tutes for  capers. 

CALTHA     VULGARIS.         See      Calendula 


The  caltha  is  so  called. 


arvensis. 

CALTHULAi 

CALTROPS. 

of  Linnaeus,  whose  fruit  is  said  to  be  m .- 
tritious  and  demulcent,  and  to  be  useful  in 
diarrhoeas  from  abraded  bowels,  and  against 
calculus. 

CALUMBA.  The  name  now  adopted 
by  the  London  college  of  physicians  for  the 
columbo.  See  Columbo. 

CALVA.  (From  calviut  bald.)  The  scalp 
or  upper  part  of  the  cranium  or  top  of  the 
head;  so  called  because  it  often  grows 
bald  first. 

CALVARIA.  (From  calvus,  bald.)  The 
upper  part  of  the  cranium  which  becomes 


CAMBOGIA  GUTTA.     See  Gambogia. 

CAMBOGIUM.  (From  the  province  of  Cam- 
bogia,  whence  it  was  brought.)  See  Gam- 
bogia. 

CAMBRO-BHITANNICA.  See  Chamcemorus. 

CAMBUCA,  Cambuta  membrata.  So 
Paracelsus  O'lls  the  venereal  cancer.  Also 
b>  some  it  is  described  as  a  bubo,  an  ulcer, 


A  name  of  the  Trapa  natans  an  abscess  on  the  pudenda :  also  a  boil  in 
the  groin. 

CAMBUI.  The  wild  American  myrtle  of 
Piso  and  Margrave,  which  is  said  to  be 
astringent. 

Camel's  hay.     See  Juncus  odoratns. 

CAMERA.  The  chambers  or  cavities 
of  the  eye  are  termed  camera. 

CAM£RATIO.     See  Camaroma. 

GAMES.     Camet.     Silver. 

CAMI^OA.     See  Canella  alba. 

CAMIXUS.  A  furnace  and  its  chimney. 
In  'RuJandus  it  signifies  a  bell. 

CAMISIA    FCETUS.      (From    the    Arabic 


soon  bald.    It  means  all  above  the  orbits,    term  kamisah,   an  under  garment.)     The 
temples,  ears  and  ocipital  eminence.  shirt  of  the  foetus.    It  is  frequently  put  for 

CALVITIES.  (From  calvus,  bald.)  Cal- 
vitium  Baldness  ;  want  or  loss  of  hair, 
particularly  upon  the  sinciput. 

CALX.     (Kalah,  to  burn. 

1.  Chalk.    Limestone. 

2.  Lime.  Calx  viva.  The  London  College 
direct  it  to  be  prepared  thus  :    Take  of 


Arab.) 


limestone  one  pound.    Break  it  into  small    brings  men  to  a  miserable  end.)    A  species 


the  chorion; 

Camomile.     See  Chamtemelum. 

Camomile,  stinking.     See  Cotulafcetida. 

CAMOMILLA.  Corrupted  from  chamae- 
melum. 

C  AMMO  RUM.  (x.&ju.ju.6pwt  qiiia  homines^ 
ftcpot,  perimat ;  because,  if  eaten,  it 


pieces  and  heat  it  in  a  crucible  in  a  strong 
fire  for  an  hour,  or  until  the  carbonic  acid 
is  entirely  driven  off,  so  that  on  the  addition 
of  acetic  acid,  no  bubbles  of  gas  shall  be 
extricated.  Lime  may  be  made  by  the  same 


of  monkshood.     See  Jtcamt-um, 

CAMPANA.  A  bell.  In  Chemistry,  a  recep- 
tacle like  a  bell,  for  making  sulphuric  acid ; 
thus  the  oleum  sulphuris  per  campanam. 

CAMPANULA.  (From  Campana,  a  bell, 


process  from  shells  previously  washed  in    named  from  its  shape.)    The  bell-flower. 


160 


CAM 


CAM 


The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

CAMPE.  (From  K^TT™,  to  bend.)  A 
flexure  or  bending.  It  is  also  used  for  the 
ham,  and  a  joint,  or  articulation-: 

Campeachy  -wood.  See  Ligmim  canipe- 
chense. 

CAMPECHTENSE  LIGNUM.  See  Lignum  Cam- 
pechense. 

Camphire.     See  Camphora. 

Camphor.     See  Camphora. 

CAMPHORA.  (Cumpliura,  Arab.  The 
ancients  by  camphor  meant  what  now  is 
called  asphaltum,  or  Jews'  pitch  ;  x.a.qxpx.. ) 
Catnphura.  Caf.  Cafar.  Ligatura  veneris. 
Caphora.  Capur.  JLlkoxor.  Jiltesor.  Camphire. 
Camphor.  A  peculiar  concrete  substance 
prepared  by  distillation  from  the  Launis 
camphora  of  Linnaeus  \-folV'.-  triplinerviia 
lanceoluto-ovatis,  utree  indigenous  to  Japan, 
where  it  grows  abundantly.  The  camphii  e 
is  found  to  lodge  every  whei*e  in  the  inter- 
stices of  the  fibres  of  the  wood,  pith,  and 
knots  of  the  tree.  The  crude  camphire, 
exported  from  Japan,  appears  in  small  grey- 
ish pieces,  and  is  intermixed  with  various 
extraneous  matters ;  in  this  state  it  is  re- 
ceived by  the  Dutch,  and  purified  by  a  se- 
cond sublimation ;  it  is  then  formed  into 
loaves,  in  which  state  it  is  sent  to  England. 
When  pure,  it  is  white,  pellucid,  somewnat 
unctuous  to  the  touch  ;  of  a  bitterish,  aro- 
matic, acid  taste,  yet  accompanied  with  a 
sense  of  coolness  ;  of  a  fragrant  smell,  and 
approaching  to  that  of  rosemary,  but  much 
stronger.  It  is  totally  volatile  and  inflam- 
mable, soluble  in  vinous  spirits,  oils,  and 
the  mineral  acids ;  not  in  water,  fixed  nor 
volatile  alkaline  liquors,  nor  in  acids  of  the 
vegetable  kingdom.  The  use  of  this  im- 
portant medicine,  in  different  diseases,  is 
very  considerable.  It  has  been  much  em- 
ployed, with  great  advantage,  in  fevers  of 
all  kinds,  particularly  in  nervous  fevers 
attended  with  delirium  and  much  watchful- 
ness. The  experienced  Werlhoff  has  xvit- 
nessed  its  utility  in  several  inflammatory 
diseases,  and  speaks  highly  in  favour  of  Ls 
refrigerant  qualities.  T!;e  benefit  dt-rived 
from  it  in  putrid  fevers,  where  bark  and 
acids  are  contra-indicated,  is  remark,  ble. 
In  spasmodic  and  convulsive  affections  it 
is  also  of  much  service,  and  even  in  epi- 
lepsy. In  chronic  diseases  this  medicine  is 
likewise  employed ;  and  against  rheumatism, 
arthritis,  and  mania,  we  have  several  ac- 
counts of  its  efficacy.  Nor  is  it  less  effic  t- 
cious  when  applied  externally  in  certain 
diseases :  it  dissipates  inflammatory  tumours 
in  a  short  time ;  and  its  antiscepiic  quality, 
in  resisting  and  during  gangrene,  is  very 
considerable.  Another  property  peculiar 
to  this  medicine  must  not,  however,  be 
omitted ;  the  power  it  possesses  of  obvi- 
ating the  strangury  that  is  produced  by 
cantharides,  when  sprinkled  over  a  blister. 


The  preparations  of  camphor  are,  spiritus 
camphoratus,  oleum  camphoratum,  linimentun* 
camphors,  tinctura  opii  camphorata,  and  the 
mistura  camphorata.  Camphor  dissolved  in 
acetic  acid,  with  some  essential  oils,  forms 
the  aromatic  viregar. 

CAMPHORS  FLOUES.  The  subtile  sub- 
stance  which  first  ascends  in  subliming  cam- 
phor. It  is  nothing  more  than  the  camphor. 

CAMPHORS  FLORES  COMPOSITI.  Camphor 
sublimed  with  gum  benzoin. 

CAMPHOROSMA.  (From  camphcra, 
and  OO-/UH,  to  smell ;  so  called  from  its  smell- 
ing of  camphire.)  The  camphor-smelling 
plant. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.     Class,    Tetrandria.     Or- 
der, JWonogynia 

2.  The  pi-iarmacopocial  name  of  the  cam- 
phorala.     See  Camphorala. 

CAMPHORASMA.  (From  camphora:  so  call- 
ed from  its  camphor-like  smell  )  Balm  of 
Gilead.  See  Moldavica. 

CAMPHORATA.  Chamaepeuce.  Camphorata 
hirsuta.  Camphorasma  Monspeliaca.  Stink- 
ing ground-pine.  This  plant,  Camphorosma 
Monspeliensis  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  hirsutis 
linear i bus,  took  its  name  from  its  smell  re- 
sembling so  strongly  that  of  camphor :  it 
has  been  exhibited  internally,  in  form  of  de- 
coction, in  dropsical  and  asthmatic  com- 
plaints, and  by  some  is  esteemedin  fomen. 
tations  agains  pain.  It  is  rarely  or  ever 
used  inmodern  practice. 

CAMPHORAS.  A  salt  formed  by  the 
union  of  the  camphoric  acid  with  different 
bases  :  thus,  camphor  at  ofallumin,  camphor  at 
of  ammoniac,  &c. 

CAMPHORATUM  OLEUM.  A  mixture  of 
olive,  oil,  two  parts,  with  one  of  camphor: 
of  use  in  inflammatory  swellings  of  the 
throat,  if  mixed  with  a  proper  cataplasm, 
and  applied  to  it.  In  ascites,  when  the  ab- 
domen is  much  distended,  if  rubbed  on 
freely  every  night  and  morning,  it  is  sup- 
posed to  be  useful. 

CAMPHORIC  ACID.  JLddum camphori- 
cum.  If  nitric  ::c'ul  be  distilled  several  times 
(s:x  or  eight)  from  camphor,  a  crystallized 
salt  is  obtained,  called  the  acid  of  camphor, 
which  reddens  syrup  of  violets  and  the  tinc- 
ture of  turnsole.  Its  taste  is  bitter,  and  it 
differ.-*  from  oxalic  acid  in  not  precipitating 
lime  from  the  muriatic  acid.  Th^  union  of 
ihis  acid  with  different  bases  forms  what  is 
ca'led  camp?. orates,  none  of  which  i  ave  yet 
been  used  medicinally. 

CAMPHOROSMA  MOKSPELIEXSIS.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  plant  called  cam- 
phorata in  the  pharmacopoeias.  See  Cam' 
phorata. 

CAMPTEH.  (From  xsi^ca-?*,  to  bend.)  An 
inflexion  or  incurvation. 

CAMPULXJM.  (From  K&f*7r<ra>,  to  twist 
about.)  A  distortion  of  the  eyelids  or  other 
parts. 

CAMPYLOTIS.      (From    xayusryTve?,    bent. 


CAN 


CAN 


161 


A  preternatural  incurvation,  or  recurva- 
tion  of  a  part.  A  distortion  of  the  eye- 
lids. 

CAMPILUM.     See  Campylotis.. 

CANABIJ,.     A  sort  of  medicinal  earth. 

CAJTABINA  AQ.UATICA.     See  JSidens. 

CANABIS  INBICA.  See  Banque  and  Can- 
nabis 

Canada  Balsam.  See  Balsamum  Cana- 
dense. 

CANABIS  PEREGRINA.     See  Cannabis. 

CANADENSIS.  (Brought  from  Canada.} 
A  name  of  the  copuiva  and  other  balsams. 

CAN  ALES  SEMIC1RCULARES.  Three 
semicircular  canals  placed  in  the  posterior 
part  of  the  labyrinth  of  the  ear.  They 
open  by  five  orifices  into  the  vestibulum. 
See  Ear. 

CANALICUUJS.  (Dim.  of  canaUs,  a  chan- 
nel.) That  blood-vessel,  which  in  a  foetus 
is  situated  between  the  pulmonary  artery 
and  the  aorta,  but  in  the  adult  is  extinct, 
is  called  the  canaliculus  arteriosus.  The 
same  as  canalis  arteriosus. 

CANALIS.  (From  £<tvo?,  an  aperture, 
or  rather  from  canna,  a  reed.)  A  Canal. 
A  hollow  round  instrument  like  a  reed,  for 
embracing  and  holding  a  broken  limb.  The 
hollow  of  the  spine.  Also  it  is  specifically 
applied  to  many  parts  of  the  body ;  as  ca- 
nalis -venosus. 

CANALIS  ARTERIOSUS.  Canalis  Bo- 
tatii.  A  blood-vessel  peculiar  to  the  foetus, 
disappearing  after  birth ;  through  which 
the  blood  passes  from  the  pulmonary  artery 
into  the  aorta. 

CANALIS  NASALIS.  A  canal  going 
from  the  internal  canthus  of  the  eye  down- 
wards into  the  nose :  it  is  situated  in  the 
superior  maxillary  bone,  and  is  lined  with 
the  pituitary  membrane  continued  from  the 
nose. 

CANALIS  PET1TIANUS.  A  triangular 
eavity,  naturalhy  containing  a  moisture,  be- 
tween the  two  laminae  of  the  hyaloid  mem- 
brane of  the  eye,  in  the  anterior  part,  form- 
ed by  the  separation  of  the  anterior  lamina 
from  the  posterior.  It  is  named  after  its 
discoverer,  M.  Petit. 

CANAUS  SEMISPETROS.  The  half  bony 
canal  of  the  ear. 

CANALIS  VENOSUS.  A  canal  pecti- 
liar  to  the  foetus,  disappearing  after  birth, 
that  conveys  the  maternal  blood  from  the 
porta  of  the  liver  to  the  ascending  vena 
cava. 

Canary  balm.     See  Melissa  Turcica. 

CANCAMUM  GRJECORUM.      See   Courbaril. 

CANCELLI.  Lattice-work ;  generally 
applied  to  the  reticular  substance  in  bones. 

CANCELLUS.  (From  cancer,  a  crab.)  The 
wrong  heir.  Bernard  the  hermit.  A  spe- 
cies of  cray-fish  supposed  to  cure  rheuma- 
tism, if  rubbed  on  the  part. 

CANCER.  (From  Kx.px.noc,  a  crab  ;  so 
called  by  the  ancients,  because  it  exhibited 
large  blue  veins  like  crab's  claws.) 


1.  The  name  of  a  disease  likewise  called 
Carcinoma,  carcinos  by  the  Greeks,  Lupus 
by  the  Romans,  because  it  eats  away  the 
flesh  like  a  wolf.  Dr.  Cullen  places  this 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order  tumores.  He  defines  it  a  painful 
scirrhus  tumour,  terminating  in  a  fatal 
ulcer.  Any  part  of  the  body  may  be  the 
seat  of  cancer,  though  the  glands  are  most 
subject  to  it.  It  is  distinguished  according 
to  its  stages  into  occult  and  open  ;  by  the 
former  is  meant  its  scirrhous  state,  which 
is  a  hard  tumour  that  sometimes  remains, 
in  a  quiet  state  for  many  years.  When  the 
cancerous  action  commences  in  it,  it  is 
attended  with  frequent  shooting  pains  :  the 
skin  that  covers  it  becomes  discoloured,  and 
ulceration  sooner  or  later  takes  place  ;  when 
the  disease  is  denominated  open  cancer. 
Mr.  Pearson  says,  "  When  a  malignant  scir- 
rhus or  a  warty  excrescence,  hath  proceeded 
to  a  period  of  ulceration,  attended  with  a 
constant  sense  of  ardent  and  occasionally 
shooting  pains,  is  irregular  in  its  figure,  and 
presents  an  unequal  surface;  if  it  discharges 
sordid,  sanious  or  fetid  matter ;  if  the  edges 
of  the  sore  be  thick,  indurated,  and  often 
exquisitely  painful,  sometimes  inverted,  at 
other  times  retorted,  and  exhibit  a  serrated 
appearance ;  and  should  the  ulcer  in  its 
progress  be  frequently  attended  with 
haemorrhage,  in  consequence  of  the  erosio.n 
of  blood-vessels  ;  there  will  be  little  hazard 
of  mistake  in  calling  it  a  cancerous  ulcer." 
In  men,  a  cancer  most  frequently  seizes 
the  tongue,  mouth,  or  penis  ;  in  women,  the 
breasts,  or  the  uterus,  particularly  about 
the  cessation  of  their  periodical  diseharges  ; 
and  in  children,  in  the  eyes.  The  following 
description  of  Scirrhus  and  Cancer,  from 
the  above  writer,  will  serve  to  elucidate  the 
subject.  A  hard  unequal  tumour  that  is 
indolent  and  without  any  discoloration  in 
the  skin  is  called  a  scirrhus  ;  but  when  an 
itching  is  peceived  in  it,  which  is  followed 
by  a  pricking,  shooting  or  lancinating  pain, 
and  a  change  of  colour  in  the  skin,  it  is 
usually  denominated  a  cancer.  It  generally 
is  small  in  the  beginning  and  increases 
gradually  ;  but  though  the  skin  changes  to 
a  red  or  livid  appearance,  and  the  state  of 
the  tumour  from  an  indolent  to  a  painful 
one,  it  is  sometimes  very  difficult  to  say 
when  the  scirrhus  really  becomes  a  cancer, 
the  progress  being  quick  or  slow  according 
to  concurring  causes.  When  the  tumour 
is  attended  with  a  peculiar  kind  of  burning, 
shooting  pains,  and  the  skin  hath  acquired 
the  dusky  purple  or  livid  line,  it  may  then 
be  deemed  the  malignant  scirrhus  or  con- 
firmed cancer.  When  thus  far  advanced  in 
women's  breasts,  the  tumour  sometimes  in- 
creases speedily  to  a  great  size,  having  a 
knotty  unequal  surface,  more  glands  becom- 
ing obstsucted,  the  nipple  sinks  in,  turgid 
veins  are  conspicuous,  ramifying  around  and 
resembling  a  crab's  claw.  These  are  thfe 
Y 


CAN- 


CAN 


bharacteristics  of  an  occult  cancer  on  the 
external  parts  ;  and  we  muy  suspect  the 
existence  of  one  internally  when  such  pain 
and  heat  as  has  been  described,  succeed  in 
p&rts  where  the  patient  hath  before  been 
sensible  of  a  weight  and  pressure,  attended 
with  obtuse  pain.  A  cancerous  tumour 
never  melts  down  in  suppuration  like  an 
inflammatory  one  :  but  when  it  is  ready  to 
break  open,  especially  in  the  breast,  it  ge- 
nerally becomes  prominent  in  some  minute 
point,  attended  with  an  increase  of  the 
peculiar  kind  of  burning-,  shooting1  pain, 
felt  before  at  intervals,  in  a  less  degree  and 
deeper  in  the  body  of  the  gland.  In  the 
prominent  parts  of  the  tumour,  in  this  state, 
a  corroding1  ichor  sometimes  transudes 
through  the  skin,  soon  forming  an  ulcer ; 
at  other  times  a  considerable  quantity  of  a 
thin  lymphatic  fluid  tinged  with  blood  from 
eroded  vessels  is  found  on  it.  Ulcers  of  the 
cancerous  nature  discharge  a  thin,  fetid, 
acrid  sanies,  which  corrodes  the  parts,  hav- 
ing thick  dark-coloured  ivtorted  lips ;  and 
fungous  excressences  frequently  rise  from 
these  ulcers,  notwithstanding  the  corrosive- 
ness  of  the  discharge.  In  this  state  they 
are  often  attended  with  excruciating,  pun- 
gimtj  lancinating,  burning  pains,  and  some- 
times with  bleeding. 

Though  a  scirrhus  may  truly  be  deemed 
a  cancer,  as  soon  as  a  pain  is  perceived  in  it, 
yet  every  painful  tumour  is  not  a  cancer ; 
nor  is  it  always  easy  to  say  whether  a  cancer 
is  the  disorder  or  not :  irregular  hard  lumps 
may  be  perceived  in  the  breast ;  but  on 
examining  the  other  breast,  where  no  un- 
easiness is  perceived,  the  same  kind  of -tu- 
mours are  sometimes  found,  which  renders 
the  diagnostic  uncertain.  Yet  in  every  case, 
after  the  cessation  of  the  cutamenia,  hard 
unequal  tumours  in  the  breast  are  suspi- 
cious ;  nor,  though  without  p;iin,  are  they 
to  be  supposed  indolent  or  innoxious, 

2  The  name  of  a  crib-fish,  from  which 
the  chdtf  cancrorum,  oculi  cancrorum,  or  lapi- 
-des  cancronnti  are  produced  The  shell-fish 
so  calied  is  the  Cancer  -astacus  of  Linnaeus: 
the  ,fficinal  preparations  are  nevertheless 
•obl'i-r.evl  also  from  the  cancw  gammarus, 
macurus  and  pagarns  of  Linnaeus.  Crab's 
cl  \v  ud  crab's  eyes,  as  they  are  called, 
which  ai-f  cerebral  concretions,  are  of  a  cal- 
careous quality  and  possess  antacid  virtues. 
They  are  exhibited  with  their  compounds 
in  pyrosis,  diarrhoea,  and  in  infantile  convul- 
sions from  ac'.dity. 

CANCER  ttUNuiTonuM.  Chimney-sweep- 
er's cancer. 

CANCHHYS  Cachrys.  IJbanotis.  Galen 
?  VH  it  sometimes  means  parched  barley. 

''AN-CHUNA.     Paracelsus  uses   this  word 
;.!   >f  j/aitgi  scna. 

d  HUM  CHEL.TE     Crab's  claws.     See 

•r  cakis  durior. 

HHOHUM  OCULI.     $QeCarboims  cal- 


CANCHIIUM  ouis.  (From  cancer,  a  spread- 
ing ulcer.)  Canker  of  the  mouth  ;  called 
also  aphtha:  serpentes,  gangrxna  oris,  &c. 
See  Jlphtfuc. 

CANDELA.  (From  candeo,  to  shine.)  A 
candle. 

CANDELA  FTTMAT.IS.  A  candle  made  of 
odoriferous  powders  and  resinous  matters,, 
to  purify  the  air  UK!  excite  the  spirits. 

CANDELA  REGIA      See  Candelaria. 

CANDELAIUA.  (From  candela,  a  candle, 
so  called  from  the  resemblance  of  its  stalks 
to  a  candle.)  The  herb  mullein.  See  Ver- 
bascum. 

Candij  carrot.     See  Daucus  Creticus.. 

CANELA  Sometimes  used  by  the  ancients 
for  cinnamon,  or  rather  cassia. 

CANELLA.  (CaneUa,  dim.  of  canna,  a 
reed :  so  named  because  the  pieces  of  bark 
are  rolled  up  m  the  form  of  a  reed.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linn  scan 
system.  Class,  JJodecandria.  Order,  Mo~ 
nogynia.  The  canella-tree. 

CANELLA,  ALBA  Tlie  pharmacopoeial 
nnmc  of  the  laure-leaved  canella  Cortex 
Winter  amis  spurius.  Cuncila  cubana  Ca- 
nella  alba  of  Linnaeus.  The  tree  which  pro- 
duces the  b.^rk  so  called,  is  a  native  of  the 
West-Indies.  It  is  brought  into  Europe  in 
long  quills,  somewhat  thicker  than  cinna- 
mon ;  their  taste  is  moderately  warm,  aro- 
matic, and  bitterish  ;  arid  of  an  agreeable 
smell,  somewhat  resembling  that  of  cloves. 
Canella  alba  has  been  supposed  to  pos- 
sess considerable  medicinal  powers  in  the 
cure  of  the  scurvy  and  some  other  com- 
plaints. It  is  now  merely  considered  as  a 
useful  and  cheap  aromatic,  and  is  chiefly 
employed  for  the  purpose  of  correcting,  and 
rendering  less  disagreeable  the  more  pow- 
erful and  nauseous  drugs  ;  with  which  v<ew 
it  is  used  in  the  tinctura  amara,  vinum  ama- 
rum,  vinum  rhtfi,  &c.  of  the  Edinburgh 
Pharmacopoeia. 

CAXELLA  CUBANA.     See  Canella  alba. 

CANELLA  CUURDO.  The  true  cinnamon- 
tree. 

CANELLA  MALABARICJE  CORTEX.  See 
Cassia  lignea. 

CANELIFERA  MALABARICA.  See  Cassia 
lignea. 

CAXEON.  (From  X.O.VVH,  because  it  was 
made  of  split  cane.)  A  sort  of  tube  or  in- 
strument, mentioned  by  Hippocrates,  for 
conveying  the  fumes  of  antihysteric  drugs 
into  the  womb. 

CANICA.  A  spice  used  m  the  Island  of 
Cuba,  probably  the  pimento;  or  from  some 
of  the  species  of  myrrhs. 

CANICJE.  (From  canis.)  Coarse  meal 
was  so  called  by  the  ancients,  from  canis,  a 
dog,  because  it  was  food  for  dogs.  Hence 
pants  caniceus,  very  coarse  bread 

CANICIDA.  (From  canis,  a  dog,  and  c<edo, 
to  kill ;  so  called  because  dogs  are  destroy- 
ed by  eating  it.)  The  herb  dog's  bane  or 
aconitum. 


CAN 

.  CANICIDITTM.  (From  cants,  a  dog;,  and 
c<edo,  to  kill.)  The  anatomical  dissection 
of  living  dogs. 

CANIJTA  BRASSICA.     The  mercurialis  syl- 


CAN 


ids 


CANINA  LIXGUA.     The  cynoglossum. 

CAXIXA  MALUS.     The  mandragora. 

C  A  NINA  RABIES.     The  hydrophobia. 

CANIXE.  Whatever  partakes  of,  or  has 
any  relation  to  the  nature  of  a  dog. 

Canine  appetite.     See  Bulimia. 

Canine:  madness.     See  Hydrophobia^ 

CANINE  TEETH.  Denies  canini.  Cyno- 
dontes.  Cuspidati  of  Mr.  John  Hunter  ; 
because  they  have  the  two  sides  of 
their  edge  sloped  off  to  a  point,  and  this 
point  is  very  sharp  or  cuspidated.  Coln- 
mellares  of  Varro  and  P!iny.  The  four 
eye-teeth  are  so  called  from  their  re.sem- 
btance  to  those  of  the  dog.  They  are 
situHted,  two  in  each  jaw,  on  the  side  of 
the  four  middle  or  incisor  .teeth.  Their 
fangs  ure  longer  than  those  of  the  incisores, 
and  therefore,  from  the  fungs  of  those  in 
the  upper  j:nv  heing  supposed  to  extend 
the  greatest  part  of  the  way  to  the  eye, 
they  have  been  called  the  eye-teeth. 

CANINUS.  (Caninus,  sc.  musculus  ;  be- 
cause it  arises  near  the  canine  or  eye-tooth.  ) 
See  Levator  angidi  oris. 

CAXINUS  SEXTIS.  (From  canis,  a  dog, 
and  sentis,  a  thorn  ;  from  its  being  prickly, 
like  a  thorn.)  See  Cynosbatos. 

CASURAM.     (Indian.)     See  Nux  vomica. 

CAXIRUBUS.  (From  canis,  and  rubus,  a 
bramble.)  See  Cynosbatos. 

CANIS.  A  dog.  The  white  dung  of 
this  animal  called  album  gr<ecum,  was  for- 
merly in  esteem?  but  now  disused.  This 
term  was  also  applied  to  the  fraenum  of  the 
penis. 

CANUS  IXTERFECTOR.  Indian  caustic  bar- 
ley or  cevadilla. 

CAXIS  PONTICUS.     See  Castor. 

CANXA.  (Heb  )  A  reed  or  hollow  cane  : 
also  a  name  of  the  fibula,  from  its  resem- 
blance to  a  reed. 

C  A  NJTA  FISTULA.     See  Cassia  Jistiila. 

CAN^A  INDICA.  The  Sagittaria  alexi- 
pharmica. 

CANNA  MAJOR.     The  tibia. 

CANXA  MINOR  CRTJRIS.  A  name  formerly 
applied  to  the  fibula. 

CANNABINA.  (From  canna,  a  reed  ; 
named  from  its  reed-like  stalk.)  So  Tourne- 
fort  named  the  Dali^ca. 

CANNABIS.  (From  Kitvvat,,  a  reed. 
K&VVX.COI  *re  foul  springs,  wherem  hemp,  &c. 
grow  naturally.  Or  from  kanaba,  from 
kanah,  to  mow.  Arab.)  Hemp. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,    Dioecia.     Order, 
Pentandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Can- 
nabis  sattva  of  Linnaeus.   It  has  a  rank  ssmell 
of  a  narcotic  kind.     The  effluvia  from  the 
fresh  herb  are  said  to  affect  the  eves  and 


head,  and  that  the  water  in  which  it  has 
been  long  steeped  is  a  sudden  poison. 
Hemp -seeds,  when  fresh,  afford  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  oil.  Decoctions  and 
emulsions  of  them  have  been  recommended 
against  coughs,  ardor  urinae,  &c.  Their 
nse,  in  general,  depends  on  their  emollient 
and  demulcent  qualities.  The  leaves  of  an 
oriental  hemp,  called  bang  or  bangue,  and 
by  the  Egyptians  assis,  are  said  to  be  used 
in  Eastern  countries,  as  a  narcotic  and 
aphrodisiac.  See  Banq-ue. 

CAKXABIS  SATITA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  hemp  plant.  See  Cannabis. 

CANXACORUS  RADICE  CHOCEA.  See  Cur- 
cuma. 

CANNULA.  (Dim.  of  canna,  a  reed.) 
The  name  of  a  surgical  instrument.  See 
Canula. 

CAKOX.  (K*va>p.)  A  rule  or  canon,  by 
wh:ch  medicines  are  compounded. 

CASTOXIAI.  (Kctvcvw.)  Hippocrates  in 
his  book.  De  Acre,  &c.  calls  those  persons 
thus,  who  have  straight,  and  not  prominent 
bellies.  J-le  would  intimate  that  they  are 
disposed,  as  it  were  by  a  straight  rule. 

CAXOPICOX.  (From  xy-vuTrov,  the  flower 
of  the  elder.)  A  sort  of  spurge  named  from 
its  resemblance  ;  also  a  collyrium,  of  which 
the  chief  ingredient  was  elder-flowers. 

CAXOPITE.  The  name  of  a  collyrium 
mentioned  by  Celsus. 

CANOPUM.  (Kstmrov.)  The  flower  or 
bark  of  the  elder-tree,  in  Paulus  JEgineta. 

CAKTABRTCA.  Convolvulus  minimus  spicae 
foliis.  Convolvulus  linarid  folio.  Convolr 
wilus  Cantabrica  of  Linnaeus.  Lavender- 
leaved  bindweed.  Pliny  says  ic  was  dis- 
covered in  the  time  of  Augustus,  in  the 
country  of  the  Cantabri  in  Spain  ;  whence 
its  name.  It  is  antheimintic  and  actively 
cathartic. 

CANTABRUM.  (From  kanta.  Heb.)  In 
Coelius  Aurelianus  it  signifies  bran  or  fur- 
fur. 

CAXTACON.     Garden  saffron. 

CASTTARA.  The  plant  which  bears  the 
St.  Ignatius's  bean. 

CANTARI  FIGULINI.  Earthen  cucur- 
bits. 

CANTMARIS  (CantharSs,  pi.  cantha- 
rides  ;  from  n^.vBa.po^,  a  beetle,  to  whose  tribe 
it  belongs.)  Musc<s  Hispanicae  Lytta  vesi- 
catoria  of  Linnaeus.  The  blistering  fly. 
Spanish  fly.  The  importance  of  these  flies, 
by  their  stimulant,  corrosive,  and  epispastic 
qualities,  in  the  practice  of  physic  and  sur- 
gery, is  very  considerable ;  indeed,  so  much 
so,  as  to  induce  many  to  consider  them  as 
the  most  powerful  medicine  in  the  materia 
medica.  These  flies  have  a  green  shining 
gold  br:dy,  and  are  common  in  Spain,  Italy, 
France,  and  Germany,  The  largest  come 
from  Italy,  but  the  Spanish  cantharides  are 
generally  preferred  When  applied  on  the 
skin,  in  the  form  of  a  plaster,  it  soon  raises 
a  blister  full  of  serous  matter,  and  thus 


164 


CAP 


relieves  inflammatory  diseases,  as  phrenitis, 
pleuritis,  hepatitis,  phelgmon,  bubo,  myosi- 
tis,  arthritis,  &c.  The  tincture  of  these 
flies  is  also  of  great  utility  in  several  cutane- 
ous diseases,  rheumatic  affections,  sciatic 
pains,  &c.  but  ought  to  be  used  with  much 
caution.  See  Blister. 

CATVTHCM.     Sugar-candy. 

CANTHUS.  (K*y9a>?,  the  iron  binding 
of  a  carl-wheel.  Ur.  Turton,  in  his  glos- 
sary, supposes,  from  its  etymology,  that  it 
originally  signified  the  circular  extremely  of 
the  eye-lid.)  The  angle  or  corner  of  the 
eye,  where  the  upper  and  under  eye-lids 
meet.  That  next  the  nose  is  termed  the 
internal  or  greater  canthus,  and  the  other, 
the  external  or  lesser  canthus. 

CAUTION.     An  epithet  for  sugar. 

CANTUARIEXSIS  AQ.VA.  Canterbury  wa- 
ter is  strongly  impregnated  uith  iron, 
Sulphur,  and  carbonic  acid  gas  ;  recom- 
mended in  disorders  of  the  stomach,  in 
gouty  complaints,  jaundice,  diseases  of  the 
skin  and  chlorosis. 

CANULA.  (Dim.  of  cannay  a  reed.)  A 
tube  adapted  to  a  sharp  instrument,  with 
which  it  is  thrust  into  a  cavity  or  tumour, 
containing  a  fluid ;  the  perforation  being 
made,  the  sharp  instrument  is  withdrawn, 
and  the  banula  left,  in  order  that  the  fluid 
may  pass  through  it. 

CANUSA.    Crystal. 

CAOUTCHOUC.     See  Indian  rubber. 

Capaiva  balsam.   See  Balsumum  Copaiba. 

CAPELIKA.  (From  capelinc,  a  woman's 
hat,  or  bandage,  French.)  A  double- 
headed  roller  put  round  the  head. 

CAPELLA.     A  cupel  or  test. 

Caper- bush.     See  Cappuris. 

CAPETUS.  (Ka^-gVo-;,  per  aphseresin,  pro 
fnA7rf]of :  from  o->tx.7rlto,  to  dig.)  Hippocrates 
means  by  this  word  a  foramen,  winch  is 
impervious  and  needs  the  use  of  a  chirur- 
gicul  instrument  to  make  an  opening  ;  as 
the  anus  of  some  new-born  infants. 

CAPHORA.     (Arab.)     Camphire. 

C  PHURA  BAROS  iNBOKUM.  A  name  for 
camphire. 

CAPHUHJJ  OLEU^I.  An  aromatic  essential 
oil  distilled  from  the  root  of  the  cinnamon- 
tree. 

CAPILLARES  VKHMICULI.  See  Crinones 
and  Dracunculi. 

CAPILLARY  VESSELS.  (Vasa  capll- 
laria  ;  from  capillus,  a  little  hair ;  so  call- 
ed from  their  resemblance  to  hairs  or 
fine  threads.)  The  very  small  ramifications 
of  the  arteries,  which  terminate  upon  the 
external  surface  <>f  the  body,  or  on  the 
surface  of  internal  cavities. 

CAPILLATIO.  (From  capillus,  a  hair.)  A 
capillary  fracture  of  the  cranium 

CAPILLUS.  (Quasi  capitis  pilus,  the 
hair  of  the  head.)  The  hair.  Small,  cylin- 
drical, transparent,  insensible,  and  elastic 
filaments,  which  arise  from  the  skin,  and 
are  fastened  in  it  by  means  of  small  roots. 


CAP 

The  human  hair  is  composed  of  a  spongy, 
cellular  texture,  containing  a  coloured 
liquid,  and  a  proper  covering.  Hair  is 
divided  into  two  kinds  :  long,  which  arises 
on  the  scalp,  cheek,  chin,  breasts,  of  men, 
the  anterior  parts  of  the  arms  and  legs, 
the  arm-pits,  groins,  and  pelvis  :  and  shorty 
which  is  -softer  than  the  long,  is  present 
over  the  whole  body,  except  only  the  palm 
of  thv:  hand  and  sole  of  the  foot.  The  hair 
originates  in  the  adipose  membrane  from  an 
oblong  membraneous  bulb,  which  has  ves- 
sels peculiar  to  it.  The  hair  is  distinguished 
by  different  names  in  certain  parts  :  as, 
capillus,  on  the  top  of  the  head  ;  crinis,  on 
the  back  of  the  head;  circrinnus,  on  the 
temples  ;  cUium,  on  the  eye-lids  ;  superci- 
lium,  on  the  eyebrows  ;  vibrissa,  in  the 
nostrils  ;  barba,  on  the  chin  ;  pappus,  on 
the  middle  of  the  chin  ;  mystax,  on  the 
upper  lip  ;  piluf,  on  the  body. 

CAPILLUS  VENERIS.     See  Adianthum. 

CAPILLUS  VENERIS  CAXADE^SIS.  The 
Adiantum  Canadense. 

CAPIPLEXIUM.  (From  caput,  the  head, 
and  plenus,  full.)  A  catarrh.  It  is  a  bar- 
barous word  ;  but  Baglivi  uses  it  to  signify 
that  continual  heaviness  or  disorder  in  the 
head,  which  the  Greeks  call  Carebaria, 


CAPISTRATIO.  (From  capistrum,  a  bri- 
dle ;  so  called  because  the  przepuce  is 
restrained  as  it  were  with  a  bridle.)  See 
Phymosis. 

CAPISTRUM.  (From  caput>  the  head.) 
A  bandage  for  the  head  is  so  called.  In 
Vogei's  Nosology  it  is  the  same  as  Trismus. 

CAPITAL.  The  upper  part  of  an  alem- 
bic ;  likewise  called  the  head. 

CAPITALIA.  (From  caput,  the  head.) 
Cephases  :  medicines  which  relieve  dis- 
orders of  the  head. 

CAPITELLUM.  The  head  or  seed  vessels, 
frequently  applied  to  mosses,  &c.  Some 
say  it  signifies  soapy  water,  others  say  it  is 
a  lixivium. 

CAPITILUVIUM.  (From  caput,  the  head, 
and  iavo,  to  wash.  A  lotion  or  bath  for 
the  head. 

Capitis  obliqnus  inferior  et  major.  See 
Obliquus  inferior. 

Capitis  par  tertium  Follopii.  See  Corn- 
plexus  minor. 

Capitis  posticus.  See  Rectus  major  ca- 
pitis, 

Capitis  rectns.     See  Rectus  minor  capitis. 

CAPITULUM.  (Dim.  of  caput,  the  head-) 
An  alembic.  In  anatomy,  a  small  head  or 
protuberance  of  a  bone,  received  into  the 
concavity  of  another  bone. 

CAPIVI.  (Indian.)  A  tree  of  Brazil, 
which  affords  the  drug  called  balsam  of 
capivi.  See  Jialsamum  copaibte. 

CAPNELJEUM.  (From  MTUO;,  smoke,  and 
tKtuov,  oil  ;  so  named  from  its  smoky  ex- 
halations when  exposed  to  heat)  In  Ga- 
len's works,  it  is  said  to  be  a  ret/in. 


CAP 


CAP 


165 


CAPNIAS.  (From  x#.7rvos,  a  smoke.)  A 
jasper  of  a  smoaky  colour.  Also  a  kind  of 
vine  which  bears  white  and  part  black 
grapes. 

CAPNISTOM.  (From  x*5rve?,  smoke.)  A 
preparation  made  of  spices  and  oil,  by 
kindling'  the  spices  and  fumigating  the  oil. 

CAPNITIS.  (From  JMCTW,  smoke  >  so 
called  from  its  .smoky  colour.)  Tutty. 

CAPXOIDES.  (From  mtTrvoc,  fumitory,  and 
«<T«?,  likeness.)  A  species  of  fumitory. 

CAPNOS.  Kflijrvof.  Fumitory:  so  called, 
says  Blanchard,  because  its  juice,  if  applied 
to  the  eyes,  produces  the  same  effect  and 
sensations  as  smoke. 

CAPO  MOLAGO.     The  Piper  Indictim. 

CAPPA.  (a-capite,  from  the  head;  so 
called  from  its  supposed  resemblance.) 
The  herb  monkshood. 

CAPPARIS.  (From  cabar,  Arab  or 
ayaLfiA  TO  x,*7r'?rctvttv  ctf{*.v,  from  its  curing  mad- 
ness and  melancholy.)  The  caper  plant. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  m  the 
Linnsean    system.     Class,  Polyandria.     Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Cap- 
pans  spinosa  of  Linnaeus;  —  pcdunculis    so- 
Ktariis     uniftoris,     stipuUs     spinosis,     foliis 
annuis,  capsulis    ovalibus.     The    buds    or 
unexpanded  flowers  of  this  plant,  are  in 
common  use  as  a  pickle,  which  is  said  to 
possess    antiscorbutic    virtues.     The  bark 
of  the  root  was  formerly  in  high  esteem  as 
adeobstruent. 

CAPPARIS  SPINOSA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  caper  plant.  See  Cupparis. 

CAPUEOLAIIIS.  (From  capreolns,  a  ten- 
dril.) Capreolatus.  Resembling  in  its 
contortions,  or  other  appearance,  the  ten- 
drils of  a  vine  ;-  as  the  spermatic  vessels. 

CAPIIEOZATUS.     See  Capreolaris. 

CAPREOLUS  (Dim.  of  caprea,  a  ten- 
dril.) It  means  the  helix  or  circle  of  the 
ear,  from  its  tendril-l.ke  contortion.  Dr. 
Turton  suggests  its  derivation  from  caper, 
a  goat,  whose  horn  its  contortions  some- 
what resemble. 

CAPRICOJINUS.     Lead. 

CAPHIFICUS.  (From  caper,  a  goat,  and 
Jicus,  a  fig  ;  because  they  are  a  chief  food 
of  goats.)  The  wild  fig-tree. 

CAPRIZANS.  Is  by  Galen  and  others 
used  to  express  an  inequality  in  the  pulse, 
when  it  leaps,  and,  as  it  were,  dances  in 
uncertain  strokes  and  periods. 

CAPS  EL  LA.  (Dim.  of  capsa,  a  chest, 
from  its  resemblance.)  A  name  in  Mar- 
cellus  Empiricus  for  viper's  bugloss. 

CAPSICUM.  (From  **zr7a>,  to  bite,  on 
account  of  its  effect  on  the  mouth.  > 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnajan  system.     Class,  Pentandria.     Qr- 
der,Monogyni<e.     Guinea  pepper. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Cap- 
sicum annunmof  Linnxus.  What  is  general- 
"ly  used  under  the  name  of  Cayenne  pepper, 

is  an  indiscriminate  mixture  of  the  powder 


of  the  dried  pods  of  many  species  of  cap- 
sicums, but  e.-pecially  of  the  capsicum 
minimum,  or  bird  pepper,  which  is  the  hot- 
test of  all.  These .  peppers  have  been 
chiefly  used  as  condiments.  They  prevent 
flatuletrce  from  vegetable  food  and  g,ve 
warmth  to  the  stomach,  possessing  all  the 
virtues  of  the  oriental  spices,  without  pro- 
ducing those  complaints  of  the  head  which 
the  latter  are  apt  to  occasion.  An  abuse 
of  them,  however,  gives  rise  to  visceral 
obstructions,  especially  of  the  liver.  In 
the  practice  of  medicine,  there  can  be 
little  doubt  that  they  furnish  us  with  one 
of  the  purest  and  strongest  stimulants 
which  can  be  introduced  into  the  stomach. 
Dr.  Adair  who  first  introduced  them  into 
practice,  found  them  useful  in  the  cachexia 
Africana,  which  he  considers  as  a  most  fre- 
quent and  fatal  predisposition  to  disease 
among  the  slaves.  Dr.  Wright  says,  that 
in  dropsical  and  other  complaints  where 
chalybeates  are  indicated,  a  minute  por- 
tion of  powdered  capsicum  forms  an  ex- 
cellent addition  and  recommends  its  use  in 
lethai'gio  Elections  This  pepper  has  also 
been  successfully  employed  in  a  species  of 
c\  nanche  maligna,  which  proved  very  fatal 
ni  the  West  Indies,  resisting  the  use  of 
Peruvian  bark,  wine,  and  other  remedies 
commonly  employed.  In  tropical  fevers, 
coma  and  delirium  are  common  attendants, 
and  in  such  cases  cataplasms  of  capsicum 
have  a  speedy  and  happy  effect.  They 
redden  \he  parts.,  but  seldom  blister  unless 
when  kept  on  too  long.  In  ophthalmia  from 
relaxation,  the  diluted  juice  of  capsicum 
is  found  to  be  a  valuable  remedy.  Dr. 
Adair  gave  six  or  eight  grains  for  a 
dose,  made  into  pills ;  or  else  he  prepared 
a  tincture  by  digesting  half  an  ounce  of  the 
pepper  m  a  pound  of  alcohol,  the  dose  of 
which  was  one  or  two  drachms,  diluied 
with  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water.  A 
tinctura  capsaci  is  now  for  the  first  time 
introduced  into  the  London  pharmaco- 
poeia. 

CAPSUIA.  (Dim.  of  capsa,  a  chest  cr- 
ease.) A  term  given  by  anatomists  to  any 
membranous  production  enclosing  a  part 
of  the  body  like  a  bag ;  as  the  capsular 
ligaments,  the  capsule  of  the  crystalline 
lens,  &c. 

CAPSULE  ATRABILAHI;E.  See  Renal- 
capsules. 

CAPSULE  RESALES.     See  Renal  capsules. 

CAPSULAR  LIGAMENT.  (Capsu- 
laris :  from  capsa,  a  bag.)  Ligamentuni 
capsulare.  The  ligament  which  surrounds 
every  movable  articulation,  and  contains 
the  synovia  like  a  bag. 

CAPSULE  OF  GLYSSON.  Capsule 
communis.  Gtissonii.  Vagina  portce.  Vagina 
Glyssonii.  A  strong  tunic,  ibrmed  of  cel- 
lular texture,  which  accompanies  the  vena 
portae,  and  its  most  minute  ramifications 
throughout  the  whole  liver. 


166 


CAR 


CAR 


CAPULUM.  (From  x.a./ui7rTta ,  to  bend.) 
A  contortion  of  the  eye-lids,  or  other 
parts. 

CAPUU.     (Arab.)     Camphor. 

CAPUT.  (From  capio,  to  t' ke ;  be- 
cause from  it,  according  to  Va^ro,  the 
senses  take  their  origin.)  The  head,  cra- 
nium rr  skull.  It  is  sittiaied  above  or 
upon  the  trunk,  and  united  to  the  ceivical 
vertebrae 

For  its  hon-  s,  see  Skull.  It  is  distin- 
guished into  skull  and  f.ice.  On  the  skull 
are  observed  vertex  or  crown  ;  sinciput, 
or  fore-part;  occiput,  or  hinder  part ;  and 
the  temples.  The  parts  distinguished  on 
the  face  are  well  known ;  as  the  fore- 
head, nose,  eyes,  &c.  The  arteries  of 
the  head  are  branches  of  the  carotids ; 
and  the  veins  empty  themselves  into  the 
jugulars. 

CAPUT  GALLINAGINIS.  Veruman- 
tanum.  A  cutaneous  eminence  in  the  ure- 
thra of  men,  before  the  neck  of  the  blad- 
der, somewhat  like  the  head  of  a  cock  in 
miniature,  around  which  the  seminal  ducts, 
and  the  ducts  of  the  prostate  gland, 
open. 

CAPUT  MORTUUM.  A  fanciful  term, 
much  used  by  the  old  chymists,  but  now 
entirely  rejected.  It  denoted  the  fixed  re- 
sidue of  operations.  As  the  earlier  chy- 
mists did  not  examine  these,  they  did  not 
find  any  inconvenience  in  one  general 
term  to  denote  them  :  but  the  most  slender 
acquaintance  with  modern  chymistry  must 
show  that  it  is  utterly  impracticable  to  de- 
note, by  one  general  term,  all  the  various 
masters  that  remain  fixed  in  certain  de- 
grees of  heat. 

CAPUT  OBSTIPUM.  The  wry  neck, 
mo-.tly  a  spasmodic  complaint.' 

CAPUT  PUHGIA.  (\  barbarous  word, 
from  caput,  the  head,  und  purgo,  to  purge.) 
Medicines  which  purge  the  head.  Errhines. 
Masticatories. 

CAPYUIDION.  (From  Ka/rygo?,  burnt.) 
Gapyrion  A  medicated  cake,  much  baked. 

CAPTRIOX.     See  Capyridion. 

CAKABE.     (Persian.)     Amber. 

OARABE  rr^EiiuM.  A  nume  given  to 
bitumen. 

CARABUS.  A  genus  of  insects  of  the 
beetle  kind.  Two  species,  the  chry>;oce- 
plulus  and  ferruginous,  have  been  recom- 
mended for  the  tooth-ach.  They  must  be 
pressed  between  the  lingers,  and  then  rub- 
bed on  th^  gum  and  tooth  attected. 

CABACOSMOS.  A  name  of  the  sour 
mare's  milk,  so  much  admired  by  the  Tar- 


The     common    aloe   of 


tars. 

CAIIAGUATA, 
Brazil. 

CAWA^NA,  Caragna.  Caramue  gummi. 
(Spanish.)  liresilis.  A  concrete  resinous 
juice,  that  exudes  from  a  large  tree,  of 
which  we  have  no  particular  account.  It 
is  brought  from  New  Spain  and  America, 


in  little  masses,  rolled  up  in  leaves  of  flags  ; 
externally  and  internally  it  is  of  a  brown- 
ish colour,  variegated  with  irregular  white 
streaks.  When  fresh,  it  is  soft  and  tena- 
cious, but  becomes  dry  and  friable  by 
keeping.  Pure  caranna  has  an  agreeable 
aromatic  smell,  especially  when  heated, 
and -a  bitterish  slightly  pungent  taste.  It 
was  formerly  employed  as  an  ingredient  in 
vulnerary  balsams,  strengthening,  discu- 
tient,  and  suppurating  plaisters  ;  but  its 
scarcity  has  caused  it  to  be  forgotten. 

CABA  scnutti.  (Indian  )  Frutex  In- 
dica  spinosa.  An  Indian  shrub,  like  the 
caper-bush.  A  decoction  of  the  root 
proves  diuretic.  Ray. 

Caraiuayseed.     See  Carum. 

CARBASUS.  (Katg&woc.)  Scribonius  Lar- 
gus  uses  this  word  (or  lint. 

CARB.O.  (Carbah,  Heb.  burnt,  or 
dried.)  Coal.  In  medicine  and  chymisiry, 
it  is  commonly  understood  to  mean  char- 
coal, and  receives  its  name  from  its  mode 
of  preparation,  which  is  by  burning  pieces 
of  light  wood  into  a  dry  black  coal. 

CARBO  LIGNI.  Charcoal.  As  an  external 
application,  powdered  charcoal  has  been 
recommended  in  the  cure  of  gangrene, 
from  external  causes,  and  all  descriptions 
of  foetid  ulcers.  Meat  which  has  acquired 
a  mawkish  or  even  putrid  smell,  is  found 
to  be  rendered  perfectly  sweet  by  rubbing 
it  with  powdered  charcoal. 

CARBON.  (From  carbo,  coal.)  The 
chymical  name  of  charcoal.  It  is  the  black 
residue  of  vegetables,  which  have  suffered 
a  complete  decomposition  of  their  volatile 
principles  by  fire.  Charcoal  is  black,  brittle, 
sonorous  and  light.  It  is  placed  among 
simple  bodies,  because  no  experiment  has 
hitherto  shown  the  possibility  of  decom- 
posing it.  It  exists  in  the  animal,  vege- 
table, and  mineral  kingdom.  When  it  is 
required  to  procure  carbon  in  a  state  of 
gre;-,t  purity,  it  must  be  dried  by  strong 
ignition  in  a  closed  vessel.  The  diamond 
when  burnt  in  oxygen  gas  forms  charcoal. 
Charcoal  is  therefore  considered  to  be  an 
oxyd  of  diumond,  and  the  diamond  pure 
carbon. 

CARBON,  GASEOUS  OXll)  OF. 
Gaseous,  oxyd  of  carbon  was  first  described 
by  Dr.  Priestley,  who  mistook  it  for  a 
hydro-carbonate.  With  the  true  nature 
of  it  we  have  been  only  lately,  acquainted. 
It  was  first  proved  to  be  a  peculiar 
gas,  by  Mr.  Cruikshank,  of  Woolwich, 
who  made  it  known  to  us  as  such,  in 
April  1801,  through  the  medium  of 
Nicholson's  Journal  for  that  month. 
Several  additional  properties  of  this  gas 
were  soon  afterwards  noticed  by  Desorines, 
Clement  and  others.  Gaseous  oxyd  of  car- 
bon forms  an  intermediate  substance  .be- 
tween the  pure  hydro-carbonates  and  car- 
bonic acid  gas  ;  but  not  being  possessed  of 
acid  properties,  Mr.  Cruikshank  has  called 


CAR 


CAR 


167 


it  conformable  to  the  rules  of  the  chymical 
nomenclature,  gaseous  oxyd  of  carbon,  for 
it  consists  of  oxygen  and  carbon  rendered 
gaseous  by  caloric. 

Though  the  gaseous  oxyd  of  carbon  has 
some  of  the  properties  peculiar  to  the  com- 
mon hidro-carbo'nates,  the  following1  charac- 
teristic properties  sufficiently  prove  that 
none  of  those  at  present  known  are  similar 
to  it.  We  are,  therefore,  entitled  to  con- 
sider it  as  a  peculiar  gas. 

Properties-— Gaseous  oxyd  of  carbon  is 
considerably  lighter  than  any  of  the  hydro- 
carbonates.  It  is  lighter  than  common  air,  in 
the  proportion  of  22  to  23  When  mingled 
with  common  air,  and  ignited,  it  does  not 
explode,  but  burns  with  a  lambent  blue 
flame,  and  the  product  is  carbonic  acid.  It 
is  very  little  absorbuble  by  water ;  it  is  void 
of  taste  and  odour.  A  mixture  of  20  parts 
of  gaseous  oxyd  of  carbon  and  8  of  oxygen 
gas,  fired  over  mercury,  by  electricity, 
diminishes  to  a  volume  equal  to  about  18 
or  19  parts,  which  is  carbonic  acid  gas. 
It  contains  neither  water  nor  the  basis  of 
that  fluid.  It  is  exceedingly  noxious ;  ani- 
mals die  in  it  instantly ;  when  breathed  for 
a  few  minutes  only,  it  produces  giddiness 
and  famtings.  Neither  light,  heat,  nor 
electricity  have  any  effect  upon  it.  When 
equal  quantities  of  gaseous  oxyd  of  carbon 
and  hydrogen  gas  are  passed  through  a 
red-hot  glass  tube,  the  tube  is  lined  with 
charcoal,  water  is  formed,  and  an  excess  of 
hydrogen  makes  its  escape.  If  a  piece  of 
iron  be  put  into  the  tube,  it  is  oxydated, 
but  not  converted  into  steel.  Neither  ni- 
trogen gas  nor  sulphur  have  any  action  on 
it  even  at  high  temperatures.  It  is  capa- 
ble of  dissolving  a  minute  quantity  of  char- 
coal, and  increases  in  bulk.  It  dissolves 
phosphorus  and  acquires  the  property  of 
burning  with  a  yellow  flame.  The  alkalies 
have  no  effect  on  this  gas.  It  is  not  altered 
when  passed  with  ammonia  through  an 
ignited  tube.  When  the  red  oxyd  of  mer- 
cury is  heated  in  it,  a  commencement  of 
reduction  takes  place.  Neither  sulphuric, 
nitric,  nor  nitro-muriatic  acids,  alter  it, 
when  passed  with  it  through  a  red-hot  tube. 
Four  parts  of  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  gas 
left  with  one  of  carbonic  acid  gas,  decom- 
pose it  completely.  Nitrous  gas  has  no  ef- 
fect upon  it.  Wisen  mixed  with  sulphurated" 
hydrogen  gas,  and  passed  through  a  red-hot 
tube,  sulphur  is  deposited,  and  sulphurated 
hydrogen  gas  remains  mixed  with  gaseous 
oxjd  of  carbon. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Gaseous  Oxyd  of 
Carbon. — Gaseous  oxyd  of  carbon  may  be 
obtained  by  a  decomposition  of  carbonic 
acid  at  high  temperatures,  by  means  of 
various  fixed  substances  which  have  a  con- 
siderable affinity  to  oxygen.  This  may  be 
done  by  distilling  a  mixture  of  charcoal 
with  any  of  the  metallic  oxyds,  or  by  ex- 


posing to  a  strong  red  heat,  a  mixture  of 
carbonate  of  lime  or  barytes,  and  filings  of 
iron,  zinc,  &c. 

The  method  of  obtaining  the  gaseous 
oxyd  of  carbon  in  a  stale  of  purity,  recom- 
mended by  Mr.  Cruikshank,  is  the  follow- 
ing : 

1.  Take  one  part  of  chalk,  previously  ex- 
posed to  a  low  red  heat,  for  about  ten  mi- 
nutes, mix  it  with  an  equal  quantity  of  per- 
fectly dry  filings  of  z:nc  ;  let  the  mix  ure 
be  introduced  into  a  retort,  and  expose  it 
to  a  heat  gradually  increased.  As  soon  as 
the  retort  becomes  of  a  dull  red  heat,  pas 
Will  be  disengaged  in  great  abundance. 
The  gas  which  comes  over  first  is  carbonic 
acid  gas,  but  as  soon  as  the  retort  becomes 
thoroughly  ignited,  pure  gaseous  oxyd  of 
carbon  is  liberated  in  a  prodigious  quantity, 
which  may  be  collected  in  the  usual  manner 
over  water. 

In  this  process,  a  decomposition  of  the 
carbonic  acid  of  the  chalk  takes  pl;.ce  in  its 
nascent  state.  The  zinc  robs  the  carbonic 
acid  of  part  of  its  oxygen  at  a  high  tempera- 
ture, and  becomes  to  a  cer'ain  degree  ox- 
ydated. The  carbonic  acid,  by  being  thus 
deprived  of  part  of  its  oxygen,  becomes  con- 
verted into  a  new  inflammable  gas,  which 
is  the  gaseous  oxyd  of  carbon. 

Carbonaceous  acid.     See  Carbonic  acid. 

CARBONAS  A  carbonate.  A  neutral 
salt,  formed  by  the  union  of  carbonic  acid 
with  an  alkaline,  earthy,  or  metallic  base. 
The  carbonates  employed  in  medicine  are 
some  of  them  perfect  and  some  imperfect. 

The  imperfect  carbonates  in  use  are- — 

1.  The  subcarbonas  potassae. 

2    The  subcarbonas  sodse. 

3.  The  subcarbonas  sodae  exsiccata. 

4.  The' subcarbonas  plumbi. 
The  perfect  carbonates  are — 

1.  The  carbonas  ammonias. 

2.  The  liquor  carbonatis  ammonix, 

3.  The  carbonas  potassze. 
4    The  carbonas  sodae, 

5.  The  creta  pr separata. 

6.  The  carbonas  magnesias. 

7.  The  carbonas  fe-  ri 

CARBONAS  AMMONLE.  Carbonate 
of  ammonia.  This  preparation  was  former- 
ly called  ammonia  pneparata,  and  sal  vola- 
tiKs  sails  ammoniuci,  and  sal  volatilis.  It  is 
made  thus  :— take  of  muriate  of  ammonia,  a 
pound ;  of  prepared  chalk,  dried,  two 
pounds.  Reduce  them  seperately  to  pow- 
der ;  then  mix  them  together,  and  sublime 
in  a  heat  gradually  raised,  till  the  retort 
becomes  red. 

This  salt  possesses  nervine  and  stimu- 
lating powers,  and  is  highly  beneficial  in 
the  close  of  from  two  to  eight  grains,  in 
nervous  affections,  debilities,  flatulency, 
from  acidity  and  dyspepsia. 

CARBONAS  CALCIS.  Carbonate  of 
Several  of  these  are  used  in  medi- 


168 


CAR 


CAR 


cine  ;  the  purest  and  best  are*  the  creta 
preparati,  chelae  cancrorum,  testae  ostrea- 
rum,  testae  ovoruun,  and  occuli  cancrorum. 
CARBOXAS  PLUMBI.  See  Cerussa. 
CARBON  AS  POTASS^.  Carbonate 
of  potash.  This  preparavion,  whicl)  has 
been  long-  known  by  the  name  of  Kali  (era- 
turn,  appeared  in  the  last  London  pharma- 
copoeia, for  the  fijrst  time.  It  is  made 
thus : — Take  of  subcarbonate  of  potash, 
made  from  tartar,  a  pound  ;  carbonate  of 
ammonia  three  ounces ;  distilled  water,  a 
pint.  Having-  previously  dissolved  the 
subcarbonate  of  potash  in  the  water,  add 
the  carbonate  of  ammonia  :  then,  by  means 
of  a  sand-bath,  apply  a  heat  of  180°  for 
three  hours,  or  until  the  ammonia  shall  be 
driven  off;  lastly,  set  the  solution  by,  to 
crystallize.  The  remaining-  solution  may 
be  evaporated  in  the  same  manner,  that 
crystals  may  again  form  when  it  is  set  by. 

This  process  was  invented  by  Bertholet. 
The  potash  takes  the  carbonic  acid  from 
the  ammonia,  which  is  volatile,  and  passes 
off  in  the  temperature  employed.  It  is, 
however,  very  difficult  to  detach  the  am- 
monia entirely.  Potash  is  thus  saturated 
with  carbonic  acid,  of  which  it  contains 
double  the  quantity  that  the  subcarbo- 
nate of  potash  does  :  it  gives  out  this  pro- 
portion on  the  addition  of  muriatic  acid, 
and  may  be  converted  again  into  the  sub- 
salt,  by  heating;  it  again  a  short  time,  to 
redness.  It  is  less  nauseous  to  the  taste 
than  the  sttbcarbonate  ;  it  crystallizes,  and 
does  not  deliquesce  Water,  at  the  com- 
mon temperature,  dissolves  one, -fourth  its 
weight,  and  at  212°,  five-sixths  ;  but  this 
latter  heat  detaches  some  of  the  carbonic 
acid. 

The  carbonate  of  potash  is  generally 
used  for  the  purpose  of  imparting  carbonic 
acid  to  the  stomach,  by  giving  a  scruple  in 
solution  with  a  table  spoon-ful  of  lemon- 
juice,  in  the  act  of  effervescing. 

CARBONAS  SOILE.  Carbonate  of 
soda.  Tiike  of  the  subcarbonate  of  soda, 
a  pound ;  of  the  carbonate  of  ammonia, 
three  ounces  ;  of  distilled  water,  a  pint. 
Having  previously  dissolved  the  soda  in  the 
water,  add  the  ammonia  :  then,  by  means 
of  a  sand-bath,  apply  a  heat  of  180°  for 
three  hours,  or  until  the  ammonia  is  driven 
off  Lastly,  set  the  solution  by,  to  crys- 
tallize. The  remaining  solution  may,  in 
the  same  manner,  be  evaporated,  and  set 
by,  that  crystals  may  again  form. 

*  This  salt  which  is  called  also  aerated  soda 
and  natron,  bears  to  the  subcarbonate  of 
soda,  the  same  relation  that  the  carbonate 
of  potash  does  to  its  subcarbonate.  It  is 
prepared  in  the  same  way,  possesses  the 
same  comparative  advantages,  and  contains 
double  the  quantity  of  carbonic  acid. 

CARBONAS  MAGNESIJS.      Magnesia 
alba.    The  carbonate  of  magnesia.    This 


preparation  is  variously  prepared.  The 
college  of  physicians  of  London  direct  it 
thus : — Take  of  sulphate  of  magnesia,  of 
subcarbonate  of  potash,  of  each  a  pound  ; 
water,  three  gallons.  Dissolve  the  sub- 
carbonate  of  potash  in  three  pints  of 
the  water,  and  strain.  Dissolve  also  the 
sulphate  of  magnesia  separately,  in  five 
pints  of  the  water,  and  strain ;  then  add 
the  rest  of  the  water  to  the  latter  solution, 
apply  heat,  and,  when  it  boils,  pour  in  the 
former  solution,  stirring  them  well  toge- 
ther j  next,  strain  through  a  linen  cloth  ; 
lastly,  wash  the  powder  repeatedly  with 
boiling  water,  and  dry  it  upon  bibulous  pa- 
per, in  a  heat  of  200  deg. 

Carbonate  of  magnesia  is  esteemed  as  an 
aperient  and  antacid,  and  is  given  against 
constipation,  flatulency,  acidity  of  the  sto- 
mach, and  its  effects.  The  dose  is  from 
ten  grains  to  a  drachm. 

CARBONAS  FERRL  Ferrum  pr*ci- 
pitatum.  Carbonate  of  iron.  This  prepara- 
tion is  made  by  decomposing  the  sulphate 
of  iron  by  the  subcarbonate  of  soda,  thus — 
Take  of  the  sulphate  of  iron,  eight  ounces  ; 
subcarbonate  of  soda,  ten  ounces  ;  boiling 
water,  a  gallon.  Dissolve  the  sulphate  of 
iron  and  subcarbonate  of  soda  separately, 
each  in  four  pints  of  water ;  next  mix  the 
solutions  together,  and  set  it  by,  that  the 
precipitated  powder  may  subside ;  then, 
having  poured  off  the  supernatant  liquor, 
wash  the  carbonate  of  iron  with  hot  water, 
and  dry  it  upon  bibulous  paper,  in  a  gentle 
heat. 

This  salt  is  a  subcarbonate  of  iron,  and 
not  a  perfect  carbonate.  It  is  substituted 
for  the  rubigo  ferri  of  the  former  pharma- 
copoeias. It  is  much  esteemed  as  a  mild 
chalybeate,  and  is  given  in  the  dose  of 
from  five  grains  to  a  scruple. 

CARBONATED  HYDROGEN  GAS, 
LIGHT.  Light  carbonated  hydrogen  gas 
is  hydrogen  gas  holding  charcoal  in  solu- 
tion. There  are  several  combinations  of 
this  kind  of  gas  obtained  by  different  pro- 
cesses, which  differ  in  their  properties,  and 
in  the  proportion  of  their  constituent  prin- 
ciples. 

Properties.—  Light  carbonated  hydrogen 
gas  has  a  foetid  odour.  It  is  neither  absorbed 
nor  altered  by  water.  It  is  inflammable,  and 
burns  with  a  denser  and  deeper  coloured 
flame  than  hydrogen  gas.  It  is  unalterable 
by  acids  or  alkalies,  and  by  water.  Its 
specific  gravity  is  greater  than  that  of  hy- 
drogen gas,  or  that  of  common  air.  Its 
combustion  with  a  due  proportion  of  oxy- 
gen gas,  is  productive  of  water  and  carbo- 
nic acid.  When  passed  through  melted 
sulphur,  it  becomes  converted  into  sulphu- 
rated hydrogen  gas,  and  charcoal  is  depo- 
sited. Electrization  dilates  it  perma- 
nently to  a  little  more  than  twice  its  ori- 
ginal bulk.  The  air  thus  expanded,  re- 


CARBONATED  HYDROGEN  GAS. 


169' 


quires  a  greater  quantity  of  oxygen  to  de- 
compose it,  than  the  same  quantity  of  gas 
not  dilated  by  electricity;  100  cubic  inches 
of  pure  carbonated  hydrogen  gas  weigh  from 
16  to  24  grains. 

Light  carbonated  hydroden  gas  may 
be  obtained  from  animal,  vegetable,  or 
mineral  substances.  Nature  produces  it 
ready  formed  in  marshes  and  ditches, 
on  the  surface  of  putrid  water,  in  bury- 
ing-places,  common  sewers,  and  in  those 
situations  where  putrid  animal  and  vege- 
table matters  are  accumulated.  It  is  also 
generated  in  the  intestinal  canal  of  living 
animals. 

1.  Light  carbonated  hydrogen  gas  may 
be  plentifully  procured  from  most  stagnant 
waters .-   to    do  this,   fill  a  wide-mouthed 
bottle  with  the  water,  and  keep  it  inverted 
therein,  with  a  funnel  in  its  neck;    Ihen, 
with  a  stick,  stir  the  mud  at  the  bottom, 
just  under  the  funnel  in  the  bottle,  sc  as  to 
let  the  bubbles  of  air,  which  rise  from  the 
mud,  enter  into  the  bottle  ;  when,  by  thus 
stirring   the    mud   in  various   places,  and 
catching  the  air  in  the  bottle,  it  is  filled,  it 
must  be  corked  under  water. 

2.  It  may  be  also  obtained  during  the 
distillation   of  animal  and  vegetable  mat- 
ters.   For  instance  : 

Let  shavings  of  wood,  or  saw-dust,  be 
put  into  a  retort,  and  begin  the  distillation 
with  a  gentle  heat,  increasing  it  gradually, 
till  the  retort  becomes  red  hot ;  a  great 
quantity  of  gas  will  be  liberated,  which 
may  be  caught  over  water.  On  examining 
this  gas,  it  will  be  found  to  consist  of  car- 
bonic acid  gas  and  carbonated  hydrogen 
gas.  In  order  to  obtain  the  latter  in  a 
state  of  purity,  the  whole  must  be  mixed 
with  lime-water,  or  with  a  caustic  alkaline 
solution;  The  carbonic  acid  gas  will  be 
absorbed,  and  the  carbonated  hydrogen  gas 
left  behind,  in  a  pure  state. 

The  production  of  this  gas  in  this  man- 
ner, is  the  result  of  a  partial  analysis  of 
the  wood.  It-  proves  that,  wood  con- 
tains solid  hydrogen,  carbon,  and  oxygen. 
When  the  intensity  of  the  heat  has  reached 
a  certain  degree,  a  part  of  the  charcoal 
unites  with  part  of  the  oxygen  and  pro- 
duces carbonic  acid,  which,  by  means  of 
caloric,  is  melted  into  the  gaseous  state, 
and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas;  at  the  same 
time,  a  part  of  tlve  hydrogen  of  the  wood 
combines  with  another  portion  of  carbon 
and  caloric,  and  forms  carbonated  hydrogen 
gas. 

Remark. — The  flame  of  burning  wood, 
&c.  is  the  inflamed  carbonated  hydrogen 
gas,  liberated  on  the  application  of  caloric 
to  such  bodies. 

3.  Charcoal  is  in  general  made  use  of  f©r 
obtaining  light  carbonated   hydrogen  gas. 
For  this    purpose,    put    some  moistened 
charcoal  into  an  earthen  retort,  apply  heat, 
and  increase  it  till  the  retort  becomes  ig- 


nited ;  gas  will  be  evolved,  consisting 
partly  of  carbonic  acid  gas,  and  partly  of 
light  carbonated  hydrogen  gas,  which  may 
be  separated  as  before. 

In  this  case  a  decomposition  of  the 
water  takes  place,  by  means  of  the  char- 
coal. The  oxygen  forsakes  its  hydrogen, 
and  unites  to  part  cf  the  charcoal,  at 
this  temperature,  and  forms  carbonic  acid 
gas,  in  conjunction  with  caloric;  the  libe- 
rated hydrogen  assisted  by  caloric,  dis- 
solves another  portion  of  the  charcoal,  and 
forms  with  it  light  carbonated  hydrogen 
gfts. 

4,  Light  carbonated  hydrogen  gas  may 
be  formed  in  a  direct  manner,  by  dis- 
solving charcoal  in  hydrogen  gas.  This 
may  be  effected  by  directing  the  rays  of 
the  sun  collected  in  the  focus  of  a  mirror, 
upon  a  small  piece  of  charcoal  placed  on 
mercury,  In  a  receiver  filled  with  hydrogen 
gas. 

CARBONATED  HYDROGEN  GAS, 
HEAVY.  This  gas  was  first  brought  into 
notice  by  a  society  of  Dutch  chymists, 
consisting  of  Deiman,  Troostwyk,  Bond,, 
and  Laurenburgh.  They  observed  in  this 
gas  the  particular  property,  that  when  it 
was  combined  with  oxygenated  'muriatic 
acid  gas,  in  a  certain  proportion,  the  elas- 
tic form  of  both  fluids  became  clestroyeds 
and  an  oil  was  produced  ;  for  which  reason 
they  called  it  Olefiant  gas. 

Properties.— -Heavy  carbonated  hydrogen 
gas  is  not  absorbed  or  altered  by  water.  Its 
weight,  compared  with  common  air,  is  as 
909  to  1000.  It  has  a  disagreeable  foetid 
odour,  different  from  that  of  light  carbo- 
nated hydrogen  gas.  It  burns  with  a 
strong  compact  flame,  similar  to  that  of  a 
resinous  oil.  When  mixed  \viih  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  gas,  its  bulk  is  diminished, 
and  an  oil  is  formed.  When  the  mixture  of 
these  two  gases  is  fired,  a  quantity  of  char- 
coal is  immediately  deposited,  in  the  form 
of  fine  soot.  Sulphuric,  sulphureous,  ni- 
tric, nitrous,  and  muriatic  acids  do  not  act 
upon  it ;  neither  does  nitrous  gas,- nor  any 
of  the  fixed  alkalies.  Ammonia  adds  to  its 
volume  without  occasioning  any  other 
change.  Phosphorus  heated  in  it,  even  to 
fusion  does  not  affect  it.  When  made  to 
pass  through  an  ignited  glass  tube,  it  does 
not  diminish  in  volume,  but  loses  the  pro- 
perty  of  forming  oil  with  oxyengated  muri- 
atic acid  gas.  Electric  shocks  passed 
through  it,  dilate  and  likewise  deprive  it  of 
this  property.  When  passed  through  an 
ignited  porcelain  tube,  it  affords  hydrogen 
gas  mingled  with  carbonic  acid,  and  carbon 
is  deposited.  When  passed  through  a  tube 
with  sulphur  in  fusion,  sulphurated  hydro- 
gen gas  is  obtained,  and  charcoal  deposited. 
When  burnt  with  oxygen  gas,  or  when 
passed  through  a  red-hot  tube,  filled  with 
oxyd  of  manganese,  carbonic  acid  gas  is 
formed, 

7 


iro 


CARBONIC  ACID  GAS. 


carbonated  hydro- 
gen  gas  is  obtained  by  decomposing1  alco- 
hol by  sulphuric  acid,  at  high  temperatures. 
It  is  also  obtained  in  abundance  when  al- 
cohol or  ether  is  passed  through  a  red-hot 
earthen  tube.  Sulphuric  ether  mixed 
with  sulphuric  acid,  and  subjected  to  heat, 
also  affords  it,  but  in  a  less  pure  state. 

The  Dutch  chymists  observed,  that  if 
the  vapour  of  ardent  spirit  or  ether  be 
mude  to  pass  through  a  glass  tube,  over 
the  component  parts  of  the  earthern  tube, 
namely,  alumine  and  silex,  this  gas  was 
also  produced;  or  bypassing  it  through  a 
red-hot  tube  of  pipe-clay. 

In  order  to  obtain  this  gas  the  following 
method  may  serve : 

Let  four  par!  s  of  concentrated  sulphuric 
acid,  and  one  of  highly  rectified  ardent 
spirit,  be  mingled  together  gradually  in  a 
glass  retort ;  heat  will  be  developed,  the 
mixture  will  become  brown,  and  heavy 
carbonated  hydrogen  gas  will  be  extricated 
without  the  application  of  external  heat. 
When  a  moderate  heat  is  applied,  the 
action  is  very  violent,  and  the  gas  is  libe- 
rated very  copiously,  and  may  be  received 
over  water. 

The  gas  obtained,  is  always  mixed  with 
a  considerable  quantity  of  sulphureous  acid 
gas,  from  which  it  may  be  freed  by  agi- 
tating it  in  contact  with  lime-water,  or  a 
solution  of  potash. 

Remark. — In  this  operation  the  heat 
ought  to  be  regulated  with  great  care,  and 
Ihe  retort  holding  the  mixture  ought  to  be 
very  capacious,  otherwise  the  matter  will 
be  forced  over  into  the  receiver.  The 
heat  of  a  candle,  or  lamp,  is  sufficient, 

CARBONIC  ACID  GAS.  Acidum  Car- 
bonicwn.  Fixed  air.  Carbonaceous  acid. 
Aerial  acid.  Carbonic  acid  gas  is  the  first 
elastic  aeriform  fluid  that  was  known.  We 
find  that  the  ancients  were  in  some  measure 
acquainted  with  it.  Van  Helmont  called  it 
the  gas  of  Must,  or  of  the  vintage,  or  gas 
sylvestre. 

We  are  indebted  to  Dr.  Black  of  Edin- 
burgh for  the  knowledge  of  some  of  the 
most  remarkable  properties  of  this  fluid. 
In  the  year  1755  he  discovered  the  affinity 
between  this  gas  and  alkalies :  and  Berg- 
man, in  1772,  proved  that  it  was  an 
acid. 

Properties. — Carbonic  acid  gas  is  in- 
visible. It  extinguishes  flar«.<e.  It  is  fatal 
to  animal  life.  It  exerts  powerful  effects 
on  living  vegetables.  Its  taste  is  pun- 
gent and  acid.  Its  energy,  as  an  acid, 
is  but  feeble,  although  distinct  and  cer- 
tain. Neither  light  or  caloric  seem  to 
produce  any  distinct  effect  upon  it,  ex- 
cept that  the  latter  dilates  it.  It  mixes 
without  combining  with  oxygen  gas.  It 
unites  with  water  slowly.  These  two  fluids, 
after  considerable  agitation,  at  last  com- 
bine, and  form  a  sub-acid  fluid.  The 


colder  the  water,  and  the  greater  the  pres- 
sure applied,  the  more  carbonic  acid  gas 
will  be  absorbed.  The  water  impregnated 
with  it,  sparkles  upon  agitation;  ir  has  a 
pungent  acidulous  taste,  and  reddens 
tincture  of  litmus.  Heat  again  disengages 
the  gas  from  the  water.  This  gas  precipi- 
tates lime,  strontia,  and  baryte.*,  from 
their  solutions  in  water.  It  is  greedily 
attracted  by  all  the  alkalies.  It  undergoes 
no -alteration  by  light.  Its  specific  weight 
is  to  that  of  atmospheric  air,  as  laOO  to 
1000.  It  may  be  poured  out  of  one  vessel 
into  another.  It  is  not  acted  upon  by  oxy- 
gen, nor  is  it  altered  by  any  of  the  simple 
combustible  bodies  at  common  tempera- 
tures ;  but  phosphorus,  iron,  and  lime, 
are  capable  of  decomposing  it,  when  as- 
sisted by  heat. 

Methods  of  obtainimg  Carbonic  Acid  Gas. 
Of  all  the  gases,  carbonic  acid  gas  is 
that,  perhaps,  which  is  diffused  in  the 
greatest  abundance  throughout  nature.  It 
is  found  in  three  different  states  : — 1st, 
In  that  of  gas  ;  2dly,  In  chat  of  mixture ; 
and  3dly,  In  that  of  combination.  The 
various  processes  for  obtaining  it  are  the 
following ; 

1.  Put  into  a  common  glass-bottle,  or 
retort,    a  little  marble,    chalk,   or  lime- 
stone, and  pour  on  it  sulphuric  acid,   di- 
luted with  about  six  times  its  weight  of 
water,  an    effervescence  will    ensue,  and 
carbonic  acid  gas  will  be  liberated,  which 
those  who  have  an  opportunity  may  collect 
over  mercury  ;  but  a  mercurial  apparatus 
is  not  absolutely  necessary,  since  the  gas 
may  be  collected  over  water,  if  it  is  to  be 
used  immediately  when  procured. 

In  this  instance  the  carbomc  acid  is 
disengaged  from  the  state  of  combina- 
tion, and  reduced  to  the  ae>iforna  state 
of  gas.  The  marble,  lime-stone,  or 
ch;:lk,  consists  of  this  acid  and  lime ;  on 
presenting  to  it  sulphuric  acid,  a  decom- 
position takes  place,  the  sulphuric  acid  has 
a  greater  affinity  to  the  lime  than  the  car- 
bonic acid  has ;  it  therefore  unites  to  it, 
and  forms  sulphate  of  lime,  disengaging  at 
the  same  time,  the  carbonic  acid  in  the 
state  of  gas,  at  the  temperature  of  our  at- 
mosphere. 

Remark. — Carbonic  acid  gas  may,  in  this 
manner,  be  disengaged  from  all  its  combi- 
nations with  alkahes ;  by  using  indifferently 
any  other  dense  acid,  posses- ing  a  superior 
affinity  to  the  a:kali  in  the  common  ac- 
ceptation of  the  word. 

2.  It  may  likewise  be  obtained  from  the 
same  substances  by  the  action  of  caloric. 

For  this  purpose,  reduce  marble,  or 
chalk,  to  powder  ;  introduce  it  into  a  gun- 
barrel,  which  must  be  placed  across  a  fur- 
nace ;  adapt  a  bent  tube  to  its  lower  extre- 
mity, and  insert  it  below  a  receiver  in  the 
pneumatic  apparatus.  Maintain  a  strong 
heat,  till  the  barrel  is  brought  to  a  state  of 


CAR 


CAR 


,  and  at  that  temperature  carbonic 
acid  gas  will  be  liberated  in  abundance. 

In  this  case,  a  decomposition  of  the 
marble  or  carbonate  of  lime  takes  place, 
on  account  of  the  action  of  caloric, 
which  at  a  high  temperature  breaks  the 
affinity  of  the  carbonic  acid  and  lime ; 
it  unites  with  the  first,  and  leaves  the  lime 
behind  in  that  state  whicn  is  generally 
called  quick  lime. 

3.  Carbonic  acid  gas  may  also  be  obtain- 
ed by  burnt  .g  charcoal  in  oxygen  gas. 

Take  a  beh-giass,  filled  with  oxygen  gas, 
resting  inverted  in  a  basin  of  mercury  ; 
pass  up  into  it  some  bits  of  n€w-macle  char- 
coal, with  some  touch-paper  affixed  to 
them  ;  set  fire  to  them  by  means  of  a  lens 
collecting  the  iiun's  rays,  and  carbonic  acid 
will  be  produced  by  the  combustion  of  the 
charcoal. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  is  often  found  occu- 
pying the  lower  parts  of  mines,  caverns, 
tombs,  and  such  other  subterraneous  places 
as  contain  materials  for  producing  it.  It 
is  called  choke,  or  chalk-damp.  The  grot- 
to del  Cane,  near  Naples,  has  long  been 
famous  for  the  quantity  of  carbonic  acid 
gas  produced  there,  which  runs  out  at  the 
opening  like  a  stream  of  water.  The 
quantity  of  carbonic  acid  gas  generated  in 
this  cavern,  is  so  great,  that  a  dog,  or  any 
other  animal,  is  immediately  killed  if  his 
nose  be  thrust  into  it. 

The  carbonic  acid,  existing  naturally  in 
the  state  of  gas,  may  be  collected  by 
filling  bottles  with  water  and  emptying 
them  into  the  atmosphere  of  this  gas ; 
the  gas  takes  the  place  of  the  water,  and 
fills  the  bottles,  which  must  then  be 
corked. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  is  likewise  formed 
during  fermentation ;  on  account  of  its 
great  weight,  it  occupies  the  apparently 
empty  space,  or  upper  part  of  the  vessel, 
in  which  the  fermenting  process  is  going 
on.  It  may  in  this  case,  be  collected  in  a 
manner  similar  to  that  above. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  is  also  obtained  during 
the  reduction  of  metallic  oxyds,  and  during 
the  deflagration  of  nitrates  with  combus- 
tible bodies.  This  gas  is  much  esteemed 
in  the  cure  of  typhus  fevers,  and  irritability 
and  weakness  of  .stomach  producing  vomit- 
ing. Against  the  former  diseases  it  is 
given  by  administering  yeast,  bottle  porter, 
and  the  like  ;  and  for  the  latter  it  is  dis- 
engaged from  the  carbonated  alkali  by 
lemon  juice  in  a  draught  given  while  effer- 
vescing. 

CARBUNCLE.  (Dim.  of  earbo,  a  burn- 
ing coal.)  Carbo.  Rubinus  verus.  Code- 
Bella.  Erythema  gangranosum.  Grana- 
tristrum.  Pruna.  Persicus  ignis  of  Avi- 
cenna.  An  mflammitory  tumour  which 
soon  becomes  gangrenous.  See  Anthrax. 

CARBUNCULUS.     See  Carbuncle. 

CARCARCS.  C&rcaros.  (From  «*§«*/§«, 
to  resound.)  A  kind  of  fever  in  which  the 


patient  has  a  continual  horror  and  trem- 
bling, with  an  uncesasing  sounding  in  his 
ears. 

CABCAS.  The  Barbadoes  nut-tree,  the 
Cataputia. 

C  ABC  AX.  (From  «*§«,,  a  head,)  A  spe- 
cies of  poppy,  with  a  very  large  head. 

CARCER.  Paracelsus  means  by  it,  a 
remedy  proper  for  restraining  the  disorder 
by  motions  of  body  and  mind,  as  in  curing 
the  chorea  Sancli  Viti. 

CARCHESIUS.  (K*g^«^o?.)  A  name  of 
some  bandages  noticed  b\  Galen,  f;nd  de- 
scribed by  Oribasius.  Properly  it  is  the 
top  of  a  ship's  mast. 

CARCINOMA.  (From  mtgiav®1,  a  can- 
cer, and  fjiiva>j  to  feed  upon.)  b^e  Cancer. 

CARCINOS.  (K*gK;v(§^,  a  cancer.)  See 
Cancer. 

CARD  AM  ANTIC  A.  (From  x^gcfst^ov,  the 
nasturtium.)  A  species  of\sciauca  cresses. 

CARDAMELEUM.  A  medicine  of  no  note, 
memioned  by  Galen. 

CARDAMINE.  (From  wegJX  the  heart ; 
because  it  acts  as  a  cordial  and  streng-then- 
er?  or  from  its  having  the  taste  of  carda- 
mum,  that  is,  nasturtium,  or  cress.) 
Cuckoo-flower. 

1 .  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.    Class,  Tetradynamia.  Or- 
der, SiUquosa. 

2.  The    pharmacopoeial     name    of  the 
common  lady's  smockx  or  cuckoo  flower. 
Cardamine    pratensis   of    Linnaeus  :-~foliis 
pinnatis,     foMotis     radicalibus    subrotundis, 
caulinis  lauceolatis.  This  plant  is  also  called 
Cardamantica.  Nasturtium  aquaticum.    Culi 

Jlos.  Iberis  sop/iia.  It  is  the  flower  of  this 
plant  which  has  a  place  in  the  materia  me- 
dica,  upon  the  authority  of  Sir  George 
Baker,  who  has  published  five  cases,  two  of 
chorea  Sancti  Viti,  one  of  spasmsodic  asth- 
ma, and  hemiphlegia,  and  a  case  of  spasmo- 
dic affections  of  the  lower  limbs,  wherein 
thejlores  cardamines  were  supposed  to  have 
been  successfully  used.  A  variety  of  vir- 
tues have  been  given  to  this  plant,  which  do 
not  deserve  the  attention  of  practitioners. 

CARDAMINE  PRATENSIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  called  cardamine  in  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Cardamine. 

CARDAMINES  F LORES.     See  Cardamine. 

CARD4MOMUM.  (From  K^A^V, 
and  Afjicefjiov:  because  it  partakes  of  the 
nature,  and  is  like  both  the  cardamum  and 
amomum.)  The  cardamom  seed,  or  grains 
of  Paradise. 

CARD  AMOMUM  MA  JUS.  A  large, 
brown,  somewhat  triangular  husk,  the 
thickness  of  one's  thumb,  and  pyramidial. 
The  seeds  resemble  the  grana  parodist ; 
their  virtues  are  similar  to  those  of  the  car- 
damomum  minus. 

CARDAMOMUM  MEDIUM.  The 
seeds  correspond,  in  every  respect,  with 
the  lesser,  except  in  size,  they  being  twice 
as  long,  but  no  thicker  than  the  cardamo- 
mum  minus. 


372 


CAE 


CAR 


CARDAMOMUM    MINUS.       Officinal 

cardamom.  Jtmwnum  repens,  sen  le,  carda- 
iwme  de  la  cute  de  Malabar,  of  Sonnerat. 
Elettaria  cardamomum,  of  Maton  in  Act. 
Soc.  Lin.  Class,  Monandna.  Order,  J\Io- 
nogynia.  The  seeds  of  this  plant  are  im- 
ported in  their  capsules  or  husks,  by  which 
they  are  preseved,  for  they  soon  lose  a 
part  of  their  flavour  when  treed  from  this 
covering-.  On  being  chewed  they  impart  a 
glowing  aromatic  warmth,  and  grateful  pun- 
gency ;  they  are  supposed  gently  to  stimu- 
late the  stomach,  and  prove  cordial,  car- 
minative, and  anlispasmodic,  but  without 
that  irritation  and  heat  which  many  of  the 
other  spicy  aromatjcs  are  apt  to  produce, 
Simple  and  compound  spirituous  tinctures 
are  prepared  from  them,  and  they  are  or- 
dered as  a  spicy  ingredient  in  many  of  the 
officinal  compositions. 

CARDAMOMUM  PIHERATIJM.  The  grains 
of  Paradise. 

CARDAMOMVM  SIBERIENSE.  The  Ani- 
sum  Indicum. 

CARDAMUM.  (From  »*£//*,  the  heart; 
because  it  comforts  and  strengthens  the 
heart.)  Garden  cresses. 

CARDIA.  (From  M*$,  the  heart;  so 
xhe  Greeks  called  the  heart.)  The  supe- 
rior opening  of  the  stomach. 

CARDIACA.     (From  xagcT**,  the  heart.) 

1.  Cordials.     See  Cordials. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  mother- 
wort.     So  named  from  the  supposed  relief 
it  gives  in  faintings  and  disorders  of  the 
stomach.      Agripalma  gallis.    JUarrubiwn. 
Cardiaca    crispa.       Leonurus    cardiaca    of 
Linnaeus  :—  foliis  caulinis  lanceolatis,  trilobis. 
The  leaves  of  this  plant  have  a  disagreeable 
.smell  and  a  bitter  taste,  and  are  said  to  be 
serviceable  in  disorders  of  the  stomach  of 
children,  to  promote  the  uterine  discharge, 
and  to  allay  palpitations  of  the  heart. 

CAHDIACA  CONFECTIO.    See  Confectio  aro-> 


CAHDIACA  PASSIO.  The  cardiac  passion. 
Ancient  writers  frequently  mention  a  dis- 
order under  this  name,  but  the  moderns 
always  speak  of  it  as  a  syncope. 

CARDIACUS  MORBUS.  A  name  by  which 
the  ancients  called  the  typhus  fever. 

CARDIALGIA.  (From  x*/xft«,  the  car- 
dia,  and  Axytu>t  to  be  pained.)  Pain  at  the 
stomach.  The  heartburn.  Dr.  Cullen 
ranks  it  as  a  species  of  dyspepsia.  Heart- 
burn is  an  uneasy  sensation  in  the  stomach, 
with  anxiety,  a  heat  more  or  less  violent, 
and  sometimes  attended  with  oppression, 
faintness,  an  inclination  to  vomit,  or  a  plenti- 
ful discharge  of  clear  lymph,  like  saliva, 
This  pain  may  arise  from  various  and  dif- 
ferent causes  ;  such  as  flatus  /  from  sharp 
humours,  either  acid,  bilious,or  rancid;  from 
•worms  gnawing  and  vellicating  the  coats  of 
the  stomach  ;  from  acrid  and  pungent 
food,  such  as  spices,  aromatics,  &c.  ;  as  also 
from  rheumatic  and  gouty  humours,  or 
-ifi'fe.its  :  from  too  frrn  a  nsp  nf  ten.  oi» 


watery  fluids  relaxing  the  stomach,.  Sec. ; 
from  the  natural  mucus  being  abraded,  par- 
ticularly in  the  upper  orifice  of  the  sto- 
mach. 

CARDJALGIA  IOTLAMMATORIA.  Inflam- 
mation in  the  stomach. 

CARDIALGIA  SPUTATORIA,  i-  e.  pyrosis. 
See  Pyrosis. 

CARDIM:&LECH.  (From  Kstg<T/#,  the  heart, 
and  meleck,  Heb.  a  governor.)  A  fictitious 
term  in  Dolxus's  Encyclopaedia,  by  which 
he  would  express  a  particular  active  prin- 
ciple in  the  heart,  appointed  to  what  we 
call  the  vital  functions. 

CARDIMOMA.     A  name  for  Cardialgia. 

Cardinal  flowers,  blue.     See  Lobelia. 

CARDINAMEHTUM.  (From  car  do,  a  hinge.) 
A  sort  of  articulation  like  a  hinge. 

CARDIOGMUS.  (From  **gcfWr£ra>,  to 
have  a  pain  in  the  stomach.)  The  same  as 
Cardialgia.  Also  an  aneurism  in  the  aorta, 
near  the  heart,  which  occasions  pain  in  the 
praecordia. 

CARDIONCHUS.  (From  x*£<f**,  the  heart, 
and  oynof,  a  tumour.)  An  aneurism  in  the 
heart,  or  in  the  aorta  near  the  heart. 

CARDIOTROTUS.  (From  xatgcfo*,  the  heart, 
and  T/Tgaiff-jta),  to  wound.)  One  who  hath 
a  wound  in  his  heart. 

CARDITIS.  (From  **<£&,  the  heart.) 
Inflammation  of  the  heart.  It  is  a  genus 
of  disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class 
pyrexia,  and  order  phlegmasite.  It  is  known 
by  pyrexia,  pain  in  the  region  'of  the  sto- 
mach, great  anxiety,  difficulty  of  breathing, 
cough,  irregular  pulse,  palpitation,  and 
fainting,  and  the  other  symptoms  of  inflam- 
mation. 

CARDO.  (A  hinge.)  The  articulation 
called  Ginglymus  ;  also  the  second  vertebra 
of  the  neck. 

CARDONET.     A  wild  artichoke,  esculent. 

CARDONIUM.  So  Paracelsus  calls  wine 
medicated  with  herbs. 

CARDOPATIA.  The  low  carline  thistle, 
said  to  be  diaphoretic. 

CARDUUS.  (a  carere,  quasi  aptus  ca- 
rendx.  lanx,  being  fit  to  tease  wool;  or  from 
MIQUI,  to  abrade ;  so  named  from  its  rough- 
ness, which  abrades  and  tears  whatever  it 
meets  with.)  The  thistle,  or  teasel.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly- 
gamin  cequaUa. 

CARDUUS  ACANTHUS.     The  bear's  breech, 

CARDUUS  ALTILIS.   The  artichoke. 

CARDUUS  BENED1CTUS.  Cuicus  syl- 
vestris.  Blessed  or  holy  thistle.  Centaurea 
benedicta  j  calycibus  duplicate  spinosis  lanatia 
involucratis,  foliis  semi  decurrentibus  denticu- 
latO'Spinosts  of  Linnaeus.  Class,  Syngenesia. 
Order,  Polygamia  frustranea.  This  exotic 
plant,  a  native  of  Spain  and  some  of  the 
Archipelago  islands,  obtained  the  name  of 
Benedictus,  from  its  being  supposed  to  pos- 
sess extraordinary  medicinal  virtues.  In 
loss  of  apetite,  where  the  stomach  was 
iniured  bv  irregularities,  its  crood  effects 


CAR 

have  been  frequently  experienced.  It  is  a 
powerful  bitter  tonic  and  adstringent.  Ber- 
g-ius  considers  it  as  antacid,  corroborant, 
stomachic,  sudorific,  diuretic,  and  eccopro- 
tic.  Chamomile  flowers  are  now  general- 
ly substituted  for  the  carduus  benedictus, 
and  are  thought  to  be  of  at  least  equal 
value. 

CARDUUS  HJEMORRHOIDALIS.  (So  called 
because  it  is  said  to  relieve  the  pains  of  the 
haemorrhoids,  if  beat  into  a  poultice  and  ap- 
plied.) Also  called  carduus  vinearum  re- 
pens,  sonchi  folio,  cirsium  arvense,  ceano- 
thos.  The  common  creeping  way  thistle. 
Serratula  arvensis  of  Linnaeus. 

CARDUUS  LACTEUS.     See  Carduus  Marias. 

CARDUUS  LACTEUS  SYRIACUS.  The 
Spanish  milk-thistle.  Stomachic  and  ano- 
dyne. 

CARDUUS  MARINE.  Carduus  albis  ma- 
culis  notatus  vulgaris,  C.  B.  Common 
milk-thistle,  or  Lady's  thistle.  The  seeds 
of  this  plant,  Carduus  marianus  ,-  foliis  am- 
plexicaulibus,  hastato-pinnatifidis^  spinosis  ,• 
calijcibus  aphyllis  ;  spirits  caniliculatis,  du- 
plicalo-spinosis,  of  Linnaeus,  and  the  herb 
have  been  employed  medicinally.  The 
former  contains  a  bitter  oil,  and  are  re- 
commended as  relaxants.  The  juice  of 
the  latter  is  said  to  be  salutary  in  dropsies, 
in  the  dose  of  four  ounces ;  and,  according 
to  Millar,  to  be  efficacious  against  pungent 
pains. 

CARDUUS  MARIANUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  Carduus  mariae. 

CARDUUS  SATIVUS.    The  artichoke. 

CARDUUS  SOLSTITIALIS.  The  calcitrapa 
officinalis. 

CARDUUS  TOMENTOSUS.  The  woolly  this- 
tle. The  plant'distinguished  by  this  name 
in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Onopordium 
acanthium  of  Linnaeus  : — calydbus  squarro- 
sis  ;  squamis  patentibus ,-  fotiis  ovato-oblongis^ 
siniiatis.  Its  expsessed  juice  has  been  re- 
commended as  a  cure  for  cancer,  either  ap- 
plied by  moistening  lint  with  it,  or  mixing 
some  simple  farinaceous  substance,  so  as 
to  form  a  poultice,  which  should  be  in  con- 
tact with  the  disease,  and  renewed  twice 
a-day. 

v  CAREBRARIA.  (From  #*§»,  the  head,  and 
/Sago?,  weight.)  A  painful  and  uneasy  heavi- 
ness of  the  head. 

CARENUM.  (From  *«§«,  the  head.)  Ga- 
len uses  this  word  for  the  head. 

CARENUM  VINUM.    Strong*  wine. 

CAREUM.  From  Carea,  the  country 
whence  they  were  brought.)  The  caraway. 

CAREX.  (From  eareo,  not  quia  riribus 
careat,  but  because,  from  its  roughness,  it 
is  fit  ad  carendum,  to  card,  tease,  or  pull.) 
Sedge.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Or- 
der, Triandria. 

CAREX  ARENARIA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  officinal  sarsaparilla  Germanica.  See 
Sarsaparilla  Germanica. 

CARICA.      (From     Caricat    the    place 


CAR 


173 


where  they  are  cultivated.)  Ficus.  Fi- 
cus  vulgaris.  Ficus  communis.  2uxn  of  the 
Greeks.  The  fig.  The  plant  which  affords 
this  fruit  is  the  Ficus  Canca  of  Linnaeus. 
Fresh  figs,  are,  when  completely  ripe,  soft, 
succulent,  and  easily  digested,  unless  eaten 
in  immoderate  quantities,  when  they  are 
apt  to  occasion  flatulency,  pain  of  the 
bowels,  and  diarrhoea.  The  dri-d  fruit, 
which  is  sold  in  our  shops,  is  pleananter  to 
the  taste,  and  more  wholsome  and  nutri- 
tive. They  are  directed  in  the  decoctum 
hordei  compositum,  and.  in  the  electuarium 
leniti-vum.  Applied  externally,  they  pro- 
mote the  suppuration  of  tumours  ;  hence 
they  have  a  place  in  maturing  cataplasms  ; 
and  are  very  convenient  to  apply  to  the 
gums,  and,  when  boiled  with  milk,  to  the 
throat. 

CARICA  PAPAYA.  Papaw  tree.  Every 
part  of  the  papaw  tree,  except  the  ripe  fruit, 
affords  a  milky  juice,  which  is  used,  in  the 
Isle  of  France,  as  an  effectual  remedy  for 
the  tape  worm.  In  Europe,  however,  whith- 
er it  has  been  sent  in  the  concrete  state,  it 
has  not  answered,  perhaps  from  some 
change  it  had  undergone,  or  not  having 
been  given  in  a  sufficient  dose. 

CARICUM.  (From  Caricus,  its  inventor.) 
Carycum*  An  ointment  for  cleansing  ul- 
cers, composed  of  hellebore,  lead,  and  can- 
tharides. 

CARIES,  (From  carah,  Chald)  Rot- 
tenness, or  mortification  of  the  bones. 

CARIMA.    The  cassada  bread. 

CARIJTA.  A  name  formerly  applied  to 
the  back-bone. 

CARIUM  TERRA.    Lime. 

CARIVILLANDI.  A  name  of  sarsaparilla 
root. 

CARLINA.  (From  Carolus,  Charles  the 
Great,  or  Charlemagne ;  because  it  was  be- 
lieved that  an  angel  shewed  it  to  him,  and 
that,  by  the  use  of  it,  his  army  was  preserv* 
ed  from  the  plague.)  Carline  thistle.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly, 
gamia  aquaUs.  The  officinal  name  of  two 
kinds  of  plants.  See  Chamamelon  album 
and  Carlina  gnmmifera. 

CARLINA  ACAULIS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  chamemelon  album. 

CARLINA  GUMMIFERA.  Carduus  pinea. 
Ixine.  Pine  thistle.  This  plant  is  the 
Jltractylis  gummifera  of  Linnaeus.  The 
root,  when  wounded,  yields  a  milky,  vis- 
cous juice,  which  concretes  into  tenacious 
masses,  at  first  whitish,  resembling  wax, 
when  much  handled  growing  black  ;  it  is 
said  to  be  chewed  with  the  same  views  as 
mastich. 

Carline  thistle.    See  Chameleon  album. 

CARLO  SANCTO  RADIX.  St.  Charles's 
root ;  so  called  by  the  Spaniards,  on  ac- 
count of  its  great  virtues.  It  is  found  in 
Mechoachan,  a  province  in  America.  Its 
bark  hath  an  aromatic  flavour,  with  a  bit- 
ter acrid  taste.  The  root  itself  consists  of 


174 


CAR 


CAR 


slender  fibres.  The  bark  is  sudorific,  and 
strengthens  the  gums  and  stomach. 

CARMEN.  (A  verse  ;  because  charms 
usually  consisted  of  a  verse.)  A  charm  ;  an 
amulet. 

CARMES.  (The  Carmelite  friars,  Fr.) 
Carmelite  water  ;  so  named  from  its  inven- 
tors ;  composed  of  baum,  lemon-peel,  &c. 

CARMINANTIA.     See  Carminatives. 

CARMINATIVES.  (Carminativa,  sc. 
medicament  a  .  from  carmen,  a  verse  or 
charm  ;  because  practitioners,  in  ancient 
times,  ascribed  thtir  operation  to  a  charm 
or  enchantment.)  A  term  applied  to  those 
substances  which  allay  pain,  and  dispel 
flatulencies  of  the  primse  viae.  The  princi- 
pal carminatives  are  the  semina  cardamomi, 
anisi  et  carui;  olea  essentialia  carui,  anisi  et 
juniperi  ;  confectto  aromatica;  pnlvis  aro- 
maticus  ;  tinctura  cardamom!  ;  tinctura  cin- 
namomi  composita  ;  -zinziber  ;  tonics.,  bit- 
ters, and  astringents. 

CVRNABADIUM.     Caraway  seed. 

CARNEY  COLUMN^.  The  fleshy  piU 
lars  or  columns  in  the  cavities  of  the  heart. 
See  Heart. 

CARNICULA.  (Dim.  of  caro,  carnis,  the 
flesh.)  The  fleahy  substance  which  sur- 
rounds the  gums. 

CANTIFORMIS.  (From  caro,  flesh,  and 
forma,  likeness.)  Having  the  appearance 
of  flesh.  It  is  commonly  applied  to  an  ab- 
scess where  the  flesh  surrounding  the  ori- 
fice is  hardened  and  of  a  firm  consistence. 

CARO  Flesh.  The  red  part  or  belly  of 
a  muscle  ;  also  the  pulp  of  fruit. 

CARO  ADNATA.  The  recent  swelled 
testicle. 

CAROLINA.     See  Carlina. 

CAROPI.    The  amomum  verum. 

CARORA.  The  name  of  a  vessel  that  re- 
sembles an  urinal. 

CAROSIS.     See  Cams. 

CAROTA.     See  Daucus. 

CAROTTDI^E  ARTERIJE,     See  Carstides. 

CAROTID  ARTERY.  (From  K*goa>, 
to  cause  to  sleep  ;  so  called  because,  if 
tied  with  a  ligature,  they  cause  the  an;mals 
to  be  comatose,  and  have  the  appearance 
of  being  asleep.  The  carotids  are  two 
considerable  arteries  that  proceed,  one  on 
each  side  of  the  cervical  vertebras,  to  the 
head,  to  supply  it  with  blood.  The  right 
carotid  does  not  arise  immediately  from 
the  arch  of  the  aorta,  but  is  given  off 
from  the  arteria  innominata.  The  left 
arises  from  the  arch  of  the  aorta.  Each 
carotid  is  divided  into  external  and  inter- 
nal, or  that  portion  without  and  that  with- 
in the  cranium.  The  external  gives  off 
eight  branches  to  the  neck  and  face,  viz. 
anteriorly,  the  superior  thyroideal,  the  sub- 
lingual,  the  inferior  maxillary,  the  exter- 
nal maxillary  ;  posteriorly,  the  internal  max- 
illary, the  occipital,  the  external  auditory, 
and  the  temporal.  The  internal  carotid 
or  cerebral  artery,  gives  off  four  branches 


anterior  cerebral,  the  posterior,  the  central 
artery  of  the  optic  nerve,  and  the  internal 
orbital. 

CAROUM.     The  caraway  seed. 

CARPASUS.  (So  named  tirstgt,  TO  XO-QOV 
«srw<rsti :  because  it  makes  the  person  who 
eats  it  appear  as  if  he  was  asleep.)  An 
herb,  the  juice  of  which  was  formerly  call- 
ed opocarpason,  opocarpathon,  or  opocalpa- 
son :  according  to  Galen  it  resembles 
myrrh;  but  is  esteemed  highly  poison- 
ous. 

CAR"PATHICUS  BALSAMUS.  Oleum  Ger* 
man-is.  Carpathicum.  This  balsam  is  ob- 
tained both  by  wounding  the  young 
branches  of  the  Pinus  ceinbra  of  Linnxus : 
—foliis  quints,  laevibus,  and  by  boiling  them. 
It  is  mostly  diluted  with  turpentine,  and 
comes  to  us  in  a  very  liquid  and  pellucid 
state,  rather  white. 

CARPENTARIA.  (From  C'arpentarius*  a 
carpenter ;  and  so  named  from  its  virtues 
in  healing  cuts,  and  wounds  made  by  a 
tool.)  A  vulnerary  herb ;  but  not  properly 
known  what  it  is. 

CARPHALEUS.  (From  x«g<j>a>,  to  exsiccate.) 
Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to  mean  dry, 
opposed  to  moist. 

CARPHUS.  (From  **§<}>»,  a  straw.)  In 
Hippocrates  it  signifies  a  mote,  or  any  small 
substance.  A  pustule  of  the  smallest  kind. 
Also  the  herb  fenugreek. 

CARPIA.  (From  carpo,  to  pluck  off,  as 
lint  is  from  linen  cloth.)  Lint.  See  Lint. 
CARPISMUS.  The  wrist. 

CARPOR \LSAMUM.  (From  **groe, 
fruit,  and  jSat^o-at^wov,  balsam.)  See  Balsa' 
mum  Gikadense. 

CARPOI.OGAI.  (From  carpo,  to  pluck  or 
pull  gently.)  Picking  the  clothes,  as  in 
dangerous  fevers. 

CARPUS.  (K*£7ro?,  the  wrist.)  The 
wrist,  or  carpus.  It  is  situated  between  the 
fore  arm  and  hand.  See  JBones. 

Carrot.     See  Daucus. 

Carrot,  candy.     See  Daucus  Creticus- 

Carrot  poultice.     See  Cataplasma  dauci. 

CARTHAMUS.  (From  *a6*jga,  to 
purge. )  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  oi  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system  Class,  Syngenesia. 
Order,  Polygamia  cequalis. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  saf- 
fron flower,  Carthamus  tinctorhis  of  Linnae- 
us : — foliis  ovatis,  integris,  serrato-aculeatis  : 
called  also  Cnicus,  Crocus  Saracenicus,  Car- 
thamum  ojficinarwn,  Carduus  sativus.  The 
plant  is  cultivated  in  many  places  on  ac- 
count  of  its  flowers,  which  are  used  as-a 
yellow  die.  The  seeds,  freed  from  their 
shells,  have  been  celebrated  as  a  gentle  ca- 
thartic in  a  dose  of  one  or  two  drachms. 
They  are  also  supposed  to  be  diuretic  and 
expectorant ;  particularly  useful  in  humo- 
ral asthma,  and  similar  complaints.  The 
carthamus  lanatus  is  considered  in  France, 
as  a  febrifuge  and  sudorific.  The  dried 
flowers  are  frequently  mixed  with  saffroq, 

' 


r»t»aniiim 


CAR 


CAR 


175 


CARTHAMUS  TINCTOKITTS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  safflower  plant.  See  Car- 
thamus. 

CARTHUSIAWUS.  (From  the  Monks  of 
that  oroer,  v/iio  first  invented  it.)  A  name 
of  the  precipitated  sulphur  of  antimony. 

CARTILAGE.  (Quasi  carnilago ;  from 
can,  carnis,  flesh.)  A  white  elastic,  glis- 
tering substance,  growing  to  bones,  and 
commonly  called  gristle.  Cartilages  are 
divided,  by  anatomists  into  abducent, 
which  cover  the  muveable  articulations  of 
bones ;  inter-articular,  which  are  situated 
between  the  articulations,  and  uniting  car- 
tilages, which  unite  one  bone  with  another. 
Their  use  is  to  lubricate  the  articulations  of 
bones,  and  to  connect  some  bones  by  an 
immoveable  connexion. 

CARTILAGO  ANNULARIS.  See  Car- 
tilago  cricoidea. 

CARTILAGO  ARYT^ENOIDEA.  See 
Larynx. 

CARTILAGO  CRICOIDEA,  The  cri- 
coid  cartilage  belongs  to  the  larynx,  and 
is  situated  between  the  thyroid  and  aryte- 
noid  cartilages  and  the  trachea;  it  consti- 
tutes, as  it  were,  the  basis  of  the  many 
annular  cartilages  of  the  trachea. 

CARTILAGO  ENSIFORMIS.  Cartila- 
go  xyphoidea.  Ensiform  cartilage.  A  car- 
tilage shaped  somewhat  like  a  sword  or 
dagger,  attached  to  the  lowermost  part  of 
the  sternum,  just  at  the  pit  of  the  stomach. 

CARTILAGO  SCUTIFORMIS.  See  Thyroid 
cartilage. 

CARTHAGO  THYROIDEA.  See  Thyroid  car- 
tilage. 

CARTHAGO  XYPHOIDEA.  See  Cartilago 
ensiformis. 

CARUI.  (Caruia,  Arabian.)  The  cara- 
way. See  Carum. 

CARUM.  (Kstgo? :  so  named  from  Caria, 
a  province  of  Asia.)  The  caraway. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.    Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  ca- 
raway plant.    It'  is  also  called  'Card,     Cu- 
minum  pratense.     Caros.     Caruon.     And  is 
the   Carum  carui  of  Linnaeus.     The  seeds 
are  well  known  to  have   a  pleasant  spicy 
smell,  and  a  warm  aromatic  taste  ;  and,  on 
this  account,  are  used  for  various  econo- 
mical purposes.    They  are  esteemed  to  be 
carminative/ cordial,    and  stomachic,  and 
recommended    in    dyspepsia,   flatulencies, 
and  other  symptoms  attending  hysterical 
and  hypochondmcal  disorders.     An  essen- 
tial oil  and  distilled  water  are  directed  to  be 
prepared  from  them  by  the  London  college. 

CAHUM  CARTTI.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  plant  whose  seeds  are  called  cara- 
way. See  Carum. 

CARUNCLE.  (Diminutive  *  of  caro, 
flesh.)  Carimcula.  A  little  fleshy  excres. 
cence ;  as  the  carunculse  myrtitbrmes,  ca- 
runcute  lachrymales,  &c. 


CARUNCULA  LACHRYMALIS.         A 

long  conoidal  gland,  red  externally,  si- 
tuated in  the  internal  canthus  of  each  eye, 
before  the  union  of  the  eyelids.  It  ap- 
pears to  be  formed  of  numerous  sebaceous 
glands,  from  which  many  small  hairs  grow. 
The  hardened  smegma  observable  in  this 
part  of  the  eye  in  the  morning,  is  separated 
by  this  caruncle. 

CARUSFCUL/E  CUTICULARES  ALJE.  The 
nymph  x. 

CARUNCUUE  MAMMILLARES.  The  extre- 
mities of  the  tubes  in  the  nipple. 

CARUNCULA  MYRTIFORMES.  When 
the  hymen  has  been  lacerated  by  attrition, 
there  remains  in  this  place  two,  three,  or 
four  caruncles,  which  have  received  the 
name  of  myrtifbrm. 

CARUNCULA  PAPILLARES.  The  pro- 
tuberances within  the  pelvis  of  the  kidney, 
formed  by  the  papillous  substance  of  the 
kidney. 

CARUJTCULOSA  ISCHURIA.  A  suppres- 
sion of  urine,  from  caruncles  in  the  ure- 
thra. 

CARuofr.     See  Carum. 

CARTJS.  (K*£oc:  from  »*§*,  the  head,  as 
being  the  part  affected.)  Caros.  Carosis. 

1  Insensibility  and  sleepiness,  with  quiet 
respiration. 

2.  A  profound  sleep,  without  fever.    A 
lethargy. 

3.  The  name  of  the  caraway-seed. 
CARVA.    The  cassia  lignea. 
CARYEDON.     (From  **gy*,  a  nut.)     Co- 

rydon.  A  sort  of  fracture,  where  the  bone 
is  broken  into  small  pieces,  like'  the  shell 
of  a  cracked  nut. 

CARYDOX.     See  Caryedon. 

CARYOCOSTINUM.  (From  mtguftv,  the  ca- 
ryophyllus,  and  xorzvo?,  composed  of  the 
costus.)  An  electuary,  named  from  its  in- 
gredients. 

CARYOPHYLLATA.  (From  *«£uo<f>t/x- 
\ov,  the  caryophyllus ;  so  named  because  it 
smells  like  the  caryophyllus,  or  clove  July 
flower.)  Herba  benedicta.  Caryophyllus 
"vulgaris.  Gtiryophilla.  Janamunda.  Avens, 
or  herb  bennet.  The  root  of  this  plant, 
Geum  urbanum  of  Linnaeus  : — -Jinribus  erec- 
tiSy  fructibus  globosis  villosis,  aristis  uncina- 
tis  mtdis,  foliis  lyratis,  has  been  employed 
as  a  gentle  styptic,  corroborant,  and  sto- 
machic. It  has  a  mildly  austere,  somewhat 
aromatic  taste,  and  a  very  pleasant  smell, 
of  the  clove  kind.  It  is  also  esteemed,  on 
the  continent,  as  a  febrifuge. 

CARYOPHYLLOIDES  CORTEX.  See  CuU- 
lawan. 

CARYOPHYLLUS.  (K*§wo^yxxov :  from 
»*§t/ov,  a  nut,  and  cpyAMJv,  a  leaf;  so  named 
because  it  smells  like  the  leaves  of  the  In- 
dian nut,  or  clove-tree.)  The  clove-tree. 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

CARYOPHYLLUM    AROMATICUM. 


176 


CAS 


CAS 


The  clove.  The  tree  which  affords  this 
spice  is  the  Eugenia  caryophyllata  of  Wilde- 
now,  which  grows  in  the  East  Indies,  the 
Moluccas,  &c.  The  clove  is  the  unexpand- 
ed  flower,  or  rather  the  calyx;  it  lias  a 
strong-  agreeable  smell,  and  a  bitterish, 
hut,  not  very  pungent,  taste.  The  oil  of 
cloves,  commonly  met  with  in  the  shops, 
and  received  from  the  Dutch,  is  highly 
acrimonious,  and  sophisticated.  Clove  is 
accounted  the  hottest  and  most  acrid  of  the 
aromatics  ;  and,  by  acting  as  a  powerful 
stimulant  to  the  muscular  fibres,  may,  in 
some  cases  of  atonic  gout,  paralysis,  &c. 
supersede  most  others  of  the  aromatic 
class  ;  and  the  foreign  oil,  by  its  great  ac- 
rimony, is  also  well  adapted  for  several  ex- 
ternal purposes  :  it  is  directed  by  several 
pharmacopoeias,  and  the  clove  itself  enters 
many  officinal  preparations. 

CARYOPHYLLUM  RUBRUM.  Tuni- 
ca. Vetonica.  Betonica.  Coronaria.  Ca- 
ryophilUs  hortensis.  Clove  pink.  Clove 
gilliflower.  Clove  July  flower.  This  fra- 
grant plant,  Dianthus  caryophyllus  of  Lin- 
naeus :-—fioribiis  solitariis,  squamis  calydnis 
stibovatis,  brevissimis,  corolUs  crenatis,  grows 
wild  in  several  parts  of  England  ;  but  the 
flowers,  which  are  pharmaceutically  em- 
ployed, are  usually  produced  in  gardens  : 
they  have  a  pleasant  aromatic  smell,  some- 
what allied  to  that  of  clove  spice  :  their 
taste  is  bitterish  and  sub-adstringent. 
These  flowers  were  formerly  in  extensive 
use,  but  are  now  merely  employed  in  form 
of  syrup,  as  a  useful  and  pleasant  vehicle 
for  other  medicines. 

CARYOPHYLLUS  AROMATICUS  AMERICAKUS. 
The  piper  Jamaicensis. 

CARYOPHYLLUS  HORTENSIS.  The  caryo- 
phyllum  rubrum. 

CARYOPHYLLUS  VULGARIS.  The  caryo- 
phyllata. 

CARYOTIS.  (From  x*gyov,  a  nut.)  Ca- 
ryota.  Galen  uses  this  word  to  mean  a  su- 
perior sort  of  dates,  of  the  shape  of  a  nut. 

CASCARILLA.  (Dim.  of  cascara,  the 
bark,  or  shell.  Span.)  Chocarilla  Elu- 
theria.  Eluteria.  The  tree  that  affords  the 
cascarilla  b*rk,  is  the  Croton  cascarilla  of 
Linnaeus.  The  bark  comes  to  us  in  quills, 
covere'd  upon  the  outside  with  a  rough, 
whitish  matter,  and  brownish  on  the  inner 
side,  exhibiting,  when  broken,  a  smooth, 
close,  blackish  brown  surface.  It  has  a 
lightly  agreeable  smell,  and  a  moderately 
bitter  taste,  accompanied  with  a  considera- 
ble aromatic  warmth.  It  is  a  very  excel- 
lent tonic,  adstringent,  and  stomachic,  and 
is  deserving  of  a  more  general  use  than  it 
has  hitherto  met  wHli. 

CASCHU.     See  Catechu. 
Cashew  nut.  See  Jlnacardium  occidentals. 
CASHOO.     An  aromatic  drug  of  Hindos- 
tan,  said  to  possess  pectoral  virtues. 
CASIA.     See  Cassia. 
CASMINARIS,  The  cassamunia  of  Bengal. 


CASSA.  (Arab.)  The  thorax,  or  breast, 
.  CASSABA.  See  Cassava. 

CASSAMUM.  The  fruit  of  the  balsam 
tree. 

CASSAVA.  Cassada.  Cacavi.  Cas- 
sare.  Pain  de  Madagascar.  Ridnus  minor. 
Maniot.  Yucca.  Maniibar.  Jlipi.  Mpi- 
ma  coxera.  Jlipipoca.  Janipha.  The 
plant  so  called  is  the  Jatropha  manihot  of 
Linnxus.  The  leaves  are  boiled,  and  eaten 
as  we  do  spinage.  The  root  abounds  with 
a  milky  juice,  and  every  part,  when  raw, 
is  a  fatal  poison.  It  is  remarkable  that  the 
poisonous  quality  is  destroyed  by  heat : 
hence  the  juice  is  boiled  with  meat,  pepper, 
&c.  into  a  whdlesome  soup,  and  what  re- 
mains after  expressing  the  juice,  is  formed 
into  cakes,  or  meal,  the  principal  food  of 
the  inhabitants.  This  plant,  which  is  a 
native  of  three  quarters  of  the  world,  is  one 
of  the  most  advantageous  gifts  of  Pro- 
vidence, entering  into  the  composition  of 
innumerable  preparations  of  an  economiaal 
nature. 

Cassada  roots  yield  a  great  quantity  of 
starch,  called  tapioca,  exported  in  little 
lumps  by  the  Brazilians,  and  now  well 
known  to  us  as  diet  for  sick  and  weakly 
persons. 

CASSADA.     See  Cassara. 

CASSIA.  (From  the  Arabic  katsia, 
which  is  from  katsa,  to  tear  off;  so  called 
from  the  act  of  stripping  the  bark  from  the 
tree.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Decandria. 
Order,  Monogynia.  Cassia  and  Seneca  be- 
long to  this  genus.  See  Cassia  Jistularist 
and  Senna. 

CASSIA  CARYOPHYLLATA.  Clove 
bark  tree.  The  bark  of  this  tree,  Myrtus 
caryophyllata  of  Linnaeus  : — pedunculis  tri- 
fido-multifioris,  foliis  ovatis,  is  a  warm  aro- 
matic, of  the  smell  of  clovespice,  but 
weaker,  and  with  a  little  admixture  of  the 
cinnamon  flavour.  It  may  be  used  with  the 
same  views  as  cloves,  or  cinnamon. 

CASSIA  FISTULA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  purging  cassia.  See  Cassia  fistularis. 

CASSIA  FISTULARIS.  Cassia  nigra. 
Cassia  fistula.  Alexandrina.  Chaiarxam- 
bar.  Canna.  Cassia  solutiva.  Tlai.  Xiem. 
Purging  cassia.  This  tree,  Cassia  fistula  of 
Linnaeus  :— foliis  quinquejugis  avatus  acumi- 
natis  glabris,  petiolis  eglandulatis,  is  a  na- 
tive of  both  Indies.  The  pods  of  the  East- 
India  cassia  are  of  less  diameter,  smoother, 
and  afford  a  blacker,  sweeter,  and  more 
grateful  pulp,  than  those  which  are  brought 
from  the  West-Indies-.  Those  pods  which 
are  the  heaviest,  and  in  which  the  seeds  do 
not  rattle  on  being  shaken,  are  commonly 
the  best,  and  contain  the  most  pulp,  which 
is  the  part  medicinally  employed,  and  to  be 
obtained  in  the  manner  described  iti  the 
pharmacopoeias.  The  best  pulp  is  of  a 
bright  shining  black  colour,  and  of  a  sweet 
taste,  with  a  slight  degree  of  acidity.  It 


CAS 

has  been  long  used  as  a  laxative  medicine, 
and  being  gentle  in  its  operation,  and  sel- 
dom disturbing  the  bowels,  is  well  adapted 
to  children,  and  to  delicate  or  pregnant 
women.  Adults,  however,  find  it  of  little 
effect,  unless  taken  in  a  very  large  dose, 
as  an  ounce  or  more;  and,  therefore,  to 
them  this  pulp  is  rarely  given,  but  usually 
conjoined  with  some  of  the  brisker  purga- 
tives. The  officinal  preparation  of  this 
drug,  is  the  confectio  cassiae  ;  it  is  also  an  in- 
gredient in  the  confectio  sennae. 

CASSIA  ARAMENTUM.  The  pulp  of  cas- 
sia. 

CASSIA  FLORES.  What  are  called 
cassia  flowers  in  the  shops,  are  the  flowers 
of  the  true  cinnamon  tree,  Laurus  cinnamo- 
mum  of  Linnaeus.  They  possess  aromatic 
and  adstringent  virtues,  and  may  be  suc- 
cessfully employed  in  decoctions,  &c.  in 
all  cases  where  cinnamon  is  recommended. 
Se£  Cinnamomum. 

CASSIA  LtGNEA.  Cortex  candle 
Malabaricae.  CassiaUgnea Malabarica.  Xylo- 
cassia.  Canella  Malabarica  et  Javensis.  Kar- 
va.  Canella  Cubana.  .Arbor  Judaic  a.  Cassia 
canella.  Canellifera  Malabarica,  Cortex 
crassior.  Cinnamomum  Malabaricum.  Ca- 
Hhacha  canela.  Wild  cinnamon-tree.  Ma- 
labar cinnamon-tree,  or  cassia  lignea  tree. 
Cassia  lignea  is  the  bark  of  the  Laurus  cas- 
sia of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  triplinerviis  lanceola- 
tist  whose  leaves  are  calledyofta  malabathri 
in  the  shops.  The  bark  and  leaves  abound 
with  the  flavour  of  cinnamon,  for  which 
they  may  be  substituted;  but  in  much 
larger  doses,  as  they  are  considerably 
weaker. 

Cassiat  purging.     See  Cassia  Jistularis. 

CASSIA  SENNA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  which  affords  senna.  See 
Senna. 

CASSIA  PDIPA.     See   Cassia  fistularis. 

CASSOB.     An  obsolete  term  for  kali. 

CASSOLETA.  Warm  fumigations  described 
by  Marcellus. 

CASSONADA.     Sugar. 

CASSTTMMtJNiAR.  (Of  uncertain  deri- 
vation, perhaps  Indian.)  Casumunar.  Cas- 
inina.  Risagon.  Bengale  Indorum.  The 
root,  occasionally  exhibited  under  one  of 
these  names,  is  brought  from  the  East  In- 
dies. It  comes  over  in  irregular  slices  of 
Various  forms,  some  cut  transversely,  others 
longitudinally.  The  cortical  p  trt  is  marked 
with  circles  of  a  dusky  brown  colour :  the 
internal  part  is  paler,  and  unequally  yellow. 
It  possesses  moderately  warm,  b'tter,  and 
aromatic  qualities,  and  a  smell  like  ginger. 
It  is  recommended  in  hysterical,  epileptic, 
and  paralytic  affections. 

CASTANEA.  (  Cast anea,  K*r*vov :  from 
Castuna,  a  city  in  Tliessaly,  whence  they 
were  brought.)  Lopima.  Mota.  Glans 
Jovis  Theophrasti.  Jupiter's  acorn,  and 
Sardinian  acorn.  The  common  chesnut. 
The  fruit  of  this  plant,  Fagu*  cagtanea  of 


CAT 


.  177 


Linnarus  -.—foliis  lanceolatis,  acuminato-ser- 
ratist  subtus  nuilis,  are  much  esteemed  as 
an  article  of  luxury,  after  dinner.  Toasting 
renders  them  more  easy  of  digestion  ;  but, 
notwithstanding,  they  must  be  considered 
as  improper  for  weak  stomachs.  They  are 
moderately  nourishing,  as  containing  sugar, 
and  much  farinaceous  substance. 

CASTANEA  EQ.UIITA.  The  horse-chesnut. 
See  Hippocastanum. 

Castanea  Jlore  albo.     Coffee. 
CASTLE-LEOD    WATERS.      A   sulphureous 
spring  in  Rosshire,  celebrated  for  the  cure 
of  cutaneous  diseases  and  foul  ulcers. 

CASTOR   FIBER.      The  generic  name  of 
the  beaver.     See  Castoreum  Russicum. 
Castor.     See  Castoreum  Russicum. 
Castor  oil.     See  Ridnus. 
Castor,  Russian.     See   Castoreum  Russi- 
cum. 

CASTOREUM  RUSSICUM.  (Casto- 
reum, from  **ra>g,  the  beaver,  quasi 
>*ra>§ ;  from  >^s*#<»,  the  belly  ;  because  of 
the  largeness  of  its  belly  ;  or  d  castrandot 
because  he  is  said  to  castrate  himself  in  or- 
der to  escape  the  hunters.)  Castoreum.  Rus- 
sian castor.  A  peculiar  concrete  substance, 
obtained  from  the  Castor  fiber  of  Lin- 
naeus, or  beaver,  an  amphibious  quadruped 
inhabiting  some  parts  of  Prussia,  Russia, 
Germany,  &c. ;  but  the  greatest  number  of 
these  animals  is  met  with  in  Canada.  The 
name  of  castoreum  is  given  to  two  bags, 
situated  in  the  inguinal  regions  of  the  male 
beaver,  which  contain  a  very  odorous  sub- 
stance, soft,  and  almost  fluid  when  recently 
cut  from  the  animal,  but  which  dries,  and 
assumes  a  resinous  consistence  in  process  of 
time.  This  substance  has  an  acrid,  bitter 
and  a  nauseous  taste ;  its  smell  is  strong-, 
aromatic,  and  even  foetid.  It  is  used  medi- 
cinally, as  a  powerful  antispasmodic  in 
hysterical  and  hypochondriacal  affections, 
and  in  convulsions,  in  doses  of  from  10  to 
30  grains.  It  has  also  been  successfully 
administered  in  epilepsy  and  tetanus.  It 
is  occasionally  adulterated  with  dried  blood, 
gum-ammoniacum,  or  galbanum,  mixed 
with  a  little  of  the  powder  of  castor,  and 
some  quantity  of  the  fat  of  the  beaver. 

CASTORIUM.  See  Castoreum  Russi- 
cum. 

CASTRATION.  Celotnmia.  Orchoto- 
mia.  A  chirurgical  operation,  by  which  a 
testicle  is  removed  from  the  body. 

CASTRENSIS.  (From  casfra,  a  csmp.)  A 
name  applied  to  those  diseases  with  which 
soldiers,  encamped  in  marshy  places,  are 
afflicted. 

C  ATA  BASIS,  (From  je*T«t£ava>,  (to  de- 
scend.) A  descent  or  operation  down- 
wards. 

CATABIBASIS.  (From  **TstC/^at^»,  to  cause 
to  descend.)  An  exclusion,  ot  expulsion 
of  the  humours  downwards. 

CATABLACEUSIH.      (From  x*T*fC\suMw»,  to 
be  useless.)    Hippocrates  uses  this  word 
A  A 


CAT 


CAT 


to  signify  carelessness  and  negligence  in  the 
attendance  on,  und  administration  to  the 
sick. 

CATABI.EMA.  (From  x.^-rct^AX\ee)  to  throw 
round.)  The  outermost  fillet,  winch  se- 
cures the  rest  of  the  bandages. 

CATABHO>  CHESTS.  (From  **]*.,  and@pffy%9t 
the  throat  ;  or  uQfiCffwtfvt  to  swallow.) 
The  act  of  swallowing.. 

CATACAUMA.  (From  x.^lctn.Aiui)  to  burn.) 
A  burn,  or  scaid. 

CATACAUSIS.  (From  **7axi«a,  to  burn.) 
The  act  of  combustion,  or  burning1. 

CATACECLIHENUS.  (From  x.*lMi\ivoju.ait 
to  lie  down.)  Keeping  the  bed,  from  the 
violence  of  a  disease. 

CATACECRAMENUS.  (From  xx^swcsgaww^w/, 
to  reduce  to  small  particles.)  Broken  into 
small  pieces.  It  is  used  of  fractures. 

CATACKRASTICA.  (From  K^OM^AWU^I, 
to  mix  together.)  Medicines  which  ob- 
tund  the  acrimony  of  humours,  by  mixing 
with  them  and  reducing-  them. 

CATACHLIDESIS.  (From  x.-jil&xKii' ou»t  to 
indulge  in  delicacies.)  A  gluttonous  in- 
dulgence in  sloth  and  delicacies,  to  the  ge- 
neration of  diseases. 

CATACHRYSTOS.  (From  x.^1  entice  t  to 
anoint.)  An  unguent,  or  ointment. 

CATACHRYSMA.     An  ointment,. 

CATACLASIS.  (From  *«7A*x*a>,  to  break, 
or  distort.)  Distorted  eyelids. 

CATACLEIS.  (From  xa7*,  beneath,  and 
jtxtic,  the  clavicle.)  The  subclavicle,  or 
first  rib,  which  is  placed  immediately  un- 
der the  clavicle. 

CATACLIXES.  (From  x.alctx.\tvu>,  to  lie 
down.)  One  who,  by  disease,  is  fixed  to 
his  bed. 

CATACLISIS.  (From  x.-/]oM\tva>t  to  lie 
down.)  A  lying  down.  It  means  also  in- 
curvation. 

CATACLYSMA.  (From  x.*i*H.>,vfa,  to  wash.) 
A  clyster. 

CATACLYSM  us.  (From  x.aflaut.\u£u>,  to 
wash.)  An  embrocation.  A  dashing  of 
water  upon  any  part. 

CATACHR-EMJTOS.  (From  **?*,  andxgjf^u- 
vof,  a  precipice.)  Hippocrates  means,  by 
this  word,  a  swoln  and  inflamed  throat, 
from  the  exuberance  of  the  parts. 

CATACBUSIS.  (From  jt*7«*§»a>,  to  drive 
back.)  A  revulsion  of  humours. 

CATABOULESIS.  (From  )ist]*JxMeo,  to 
enslave.)  The  subduing  of  passions,  as  in 
a  phrensy,  or  fever. 

CAT.EGIZESIS.  (From  K^ltuyi^  to  re-» 
pel.)  A  revulsion  or  rushing  back  of  hu- 
mours, or  wind  in  the  intestines. 

CATZOKESIS.  (From  mflAtovtce,  to  irri- 
gate.) Irrigation  by  a  plentiful  affusion 
of  liquor  on  some  part  of  the  b<xly. 

CATAGMA.  (From  **7«,  and  oyee,  to 
break.)  A  fracture.  Galen  says  a  solution 
of  the  bone  is  called  catagma,  and  elcos  is 
a  solution  of  the  continuity  of  ;he  flesh : 
that  when  it  happens  to  a  cartilage,  it  has 


no  name,  though  Hippocrates  calls  it  ca- 
tagraa. 

CATAGMATICA.  (From  K*?^^*,  a  frac- 
ture.) Catagmatics.  Remedies  proper 
for  cementing  broken  bones,  or  to  promote 
a  callus. 

CATAGOGE.  (From  xaflaeyofAeu,  to  abide.) 
The  seat  or  region  of  a  disease  or  part. 

CATAGYIOSIS.  (From  xoflatyviov,  to  de- 
bilitate.) An  /imbecility  and  enervation 
of  the  strength  and  limbs. 

CATALEPSIS.  (From  ^**&ft&tn», 
to  seize,  to  hold.)  Catoche.  Catochus. 
Congelatio.  Detentio.  Encaialepsis ;  and 
by  Hippocrates  uphonia ;  by  Antigenes 
anauditif  by  Caelius  Aurehanus  apprehensio, 
oppressio  ,•  comprehensio.,  Jlpoptexia  catalep- 
tica  of  Cullen.  A  sudden  suppression  of 
motion  and  sensation,  the  body  remaining 
in  the  same  posture  that  it  was  in  when 
seized. 

Dr.  Cullen  says,  he  has  never  seen  the 
catalepsy  except  when  counterfeited ;  and 
is  of  opinion,  that  many  of  those  cases  re- 
lated by  other  authors,  have  also  been 
counterfeited.  It  is  said  to  come  on  sud- 
denly, being  only  preceded  by  some  lan- 
guor of  body  and  mind,  and  to  return  by 
paroxysms.  The  patients  are  said  to  be  for 
some  minutes,  sometimes  (though  rarely) 
for  some  hours,  deprived  of  their  senses,  and 
all  power  of  voluntary  motion ;  but  con- 
stantly retaining  the  position  in  which 
they  were  first  seized,  whether  lying  or 
sitting;  and  if  the  limbs  be  put  into  any 
other  posture  during  the  fit,  they  will  keep 
the  posture  in  which  they  are  placed. 
When  they  recover  from  the  paroxysm, 
they  remember  nothing  of  what  passed 
during  the  time  of  it,  but  are  like  persons 
awakened  out  of  a  sleep. 

CATALOTICA.  (From  jea7aa<Ktw,  to  grind 
down )  Medicines  to  soften  and  make 
smooth  the  rough  edges  and  crust  of  cica- 
trices. 

CATALYSIS.  (K«/raAy<r/f :  from  jc*Taxt/a>, 
to  dissolve  or  destroy.)  It  signifies  a  palsy, 
or  such  a  resolution  as  happens  before  the 
death  of  the  patient ;  also  that  dissolution 
which  constitutes  death. 

CATAMARASMUS.  (From  fut/etfutgeuw,  to 
grow  thin.)  An  emaciation,  or  resolution 
of  tumours. 

CATAMASSESIS.  (From  jc*7*jaa<nn>yaau,  to 
manducate.)  The  grinding  of  the  teeth, 
and  biting  of  the  tongue ;  so  common  in 
epileptic  persons. 

CATAMENIA.  (From  **7*,  according 
to,  and  /AM  the  month.)  Menses.  The 
monthly  discharge  of  blood  from  the  uterus 
of  females,  between  the  ages  of  14  and 
45.  Many  have  questioned  whether  the 
catamenial  discharge  arose  from  a  mere 
rupture  of  vessels,  or  whether  it  was  o wing- 
to  a  secretory  action.  There  can  be  little 
doubt  of  the  truth  of  the  latter.  The  secre- 
tory organ  is  composed  of  the  arterial 


CAT 


CAT 


179 


vessels  situated  in  the  fundusof  the  uterus. 
The  dissection  of  women  who  have  died 
during-  the  time  of  their  menstruating-, 
proves  this.  Sometimes,  though  very  rare- 
ly, women,  during  pregnancy,  menstruate  ; 
and  when  this  happens,  the  discharge  takes 
place  from  the  arterial  vessels  of  the  va- 
gina. During  pregnancy  and  lactation, 
when  the  person  is  in  good  health,  the  ca- 
tarnenia,  for  the  most  part,  cease  to  flow. 
The  quantity  a  female  menstruates  at  each 
time,  is  very  varied ;  depending  on  climate, 
and  a  variety  of  other  circumstances.  It 
is  commonly,  in  England,  from  five  to  six 
ounces  :  it  rarely  exceeds  eight.  Its  dura- 
tion is  from  three  to  four,  and  sometimes, 
though  rarely,  five  days.  With  respect  to 
the  nature  of  the  discharge,  it  differs  very 
much  from  pure  blood  ;  it  never  coagulates, 
but  is  sometimes  grumous,  and  membranes 
like  the  decidua  are  formed  in  difficult 
menstruations :  in  some  women  it  always 
smells  rank  and  peculiar ;  in  others  it  is 
inodorous.  The  use  of  this  monthly  secre- 
tion is  to  render  the  uterus  fit  for  the  con- 
ception and  nutrition  of  the  foetus ;  there- 
fore girls  rarely  conceive  before  the  cata- 
menia  appear,  and  women  rarely  after  their 
entire  cessation ;  but  very  easily  soon  after 
menstruation. 

CATANANCE.     Succory. 

CATANIPHTHIS.  (From  xjfl&viTflcc,  to 
wash.)  Washed,  or  scoured.  It  is  used 
by  Hippocrates  of  a  diarrhoea  washed  and 
cleansed  by  boiled  milk. 

CATANTLEMA.  (From  K*7*v7x*w,  to  pour 
upon.)  A  lotion  by  infusion  of  water,  or 
medicated  fluids. 

CATATTTLESIS.     A  medicated  fluid. 

CATAPASMA'.  (From  «va.a-<ru>^  to  sprinkle.) 
Catapastum.  Conspersio.  Ejripaston.  Pus- 
ma  .sympasmata.  Aspersio.  Aspergines. 
The  ancient  Greek  physicians  meant  by  this, 
any  dry  medicine  reduced  to  powder,  to  be 
sprinkled  on  the  body.  Their  various  uses 
may  be  seen  in  Paulus  of  Egina,  lib.  vii. 
cap.  xiii. 

CATAPAUSTS:  (From  K-jila.7ra.via,  to  rest,  or 
cease.)  That  rest  or  cessation  from  pain 
which  proceeds  from  the  resolution  of  un- 
easy tumours. 

CATAPELTES.  (From  »«t7*,  against,  and 
/srsA7»,  a  sheild.)  This  word  means  a  sling, 
a  granado,  or  battery  ;  and  is  also  used  to 
signify  the  medicine  which  heals  the  wounds 
and  bruises  made  by  such  an  instrument. 

CATAPHORA.  (From  UO-TO.^^,  to  make 
sleepy.)  Coma  somnolentwn.  A  preterna- 
tural propensity  to  sleep.  A  mild  apoplexy. 

CATAPHORA  ARTHRITICA.  Apoplexy  from 
gout. 

CATAPHORA  COMA.  Sanguineous  apo- 
plexy. 

CATAPHORA  EXANTHEMATICA.  A  lethargy 
in  eruptive  diseases. 

CATAPHORA  HYDiiocErHAiiCA.  Serous 
apoplexy. 


CATAPHORA  SCORDUTJCA.  Apoplectic 
symptoms  in  scurvy. 

CATAPHORA  TIMOR.  A  lethargic  dispo- 
sition. 

CATAPHRACTA.  (From  **72<pg*a-o-a,  to  for- 
tify.) A  bandage  on  the  thorax. 

CATAPLASMA.  (From  **7*7rA«crsra>,  to 
spread  like  a  plaister.)  A  poultice.  The 
following  are  among-  the  most  useful. 

CATAPLASMA  ALUMIXIS.  This  appication 
was  formerly  used  to  inflammation  of  the 
eyes,  which  was  kept  up  from  weakness  of 
the  vessels  ;  it  is  now  seldom  used,  a  solu- 
tion of  alum  being  mostly  substituted. 

CATAPLASMA  ACETOSTB.  Sorrel  poultice ; 
$t.  Acetosae,  ibj.  To  be  beaten  m  a  mor- 
tar into  pulp.  A  good  application  to  scor- 
butic ulcers. 

CATAPLASMA  ^ETIATUM.  See  Cataplasma 
fermenti. 

CATAPLASMA  CICUT.E.  Hemlock  poul- 
tice. ^.  Herbxcicutae  exfoliatse,  5jj,  Aquas 
fontanse,  Ibjj.  To  be  boiled  till  only  a  pint 
remains,  when  as  much  linseed  meal  a*  ne- 
cessary is  to  be  added.  This  is  an  excellent 
application  to  many  cancerous  and  scrophu- 
lous  ulcers,  and  other  malignant  ones  ;  fre- 
quently producing  great  climunition  of  the 
pain  of  such  diseases,  and  improving  their 
appearance.  Justamond  preferred  the  herb 
fresh  bruised. 

CATAPLASMA  CUMINI.  This  is  a  warm- 
and  stimulating-  poultice,  and  was  formerly 
much  used  as  an  irritating  antiseptic  appli- 
cation to  gangrenous  ulcers,  and  the  like. 
It  is  now  seldom  ordered. 

CATAPLASMA  BAUCI.  Carrot  poultice,  $?• 
Iladicis  datici  recentis,  Jbj.  Bruize  it  in  a 
mortar  into  pulp.  Some,  perhaps  with  rea- 
son, recommend  the  carrots  to  be  first  boil- 
ed. The  carrot  poultice  is  employed  as  an 
application  to  ulcerated  cancers,  scrophu- 
lous  sores  of  an  irritable  kind,  and  various 
inveterate  malignant  ulcers. 

CATAPLASMA  FERMESTI.  Vest  cataplasm. 
Take  of  flour  a  pound  ;  yest  half  a  pint. 
Mix  and  exopse  to  a  gentle  heat,  until  the 
mixture  begins  to  rise.  This  is  a  celebra- 
ted application  in  cases  of  sloughing  and 
mortification. 

CATAPLASMA  LIXI.  Linseed  poultice,  *. 
Farinse  lini,  Ibss.  Aquas  ferventis,  ib  jse. 
The  powder  is  to  be  gradually  sprinkled  in- 
to the  water,  while  they  ure  quickly  blend- 
ed together  with  a  spoon.  This  is  the  best 
and  most  convenient  of  all  emollient  poul- 
tices for  common  cases,  and  has,  in  a  great 
measure,  superseded  the  bread  and  milk 
one,  so  much  in  use  formerly. 

CATAPLASMA    LTTHAnGTRI      ACETATI.        R>. 

Aqtix  Uthargyri  acetati,  %].  Aquae  distill. 
ibj.  Micx  panis,  q.  s.  Mi»ce.  Practitioners 
who  place  much  confidence  in  the  virtues 
of  lead,  often  use  this  poultice  in  cases  of 
inflammation. 

CATAPLASMA  Q^TERCUS  MARIXI.  This  is 
prepared  by  bruizing  a  quantity  of  the 


180 


CAT 


CAT 


marine  plant,  commonly  called  sea-tang, 
which  is  afterwards  to  be  applied  by  way 
of  a  poultice.  Its  chief  use  is  in  cases  of 
scrophula,  white  swellings,  and  glandular 
tumours  more  especially.  When  this  vege- 
tlabe  cannot  be  obtained  in  its  recent  state, 
a  common  poultice  of  sea-water  and  oat- 
meal has  been  substituted  by  the  late  Mr- 
Hunter,  and  other  surgeons  of  eminence. 

CATAPLASMA  SIJTAPEOS.  See  Calaplasma 
sin  apis. 

CATAPLASMA  SINAPIS.  Mustard  cata- 
plasm. Take  of  Mustard-seed,  linseed,  of 
each  powdered  half  a  pound ;  boiling  vine- 
gar, as  much  as  is  sufficient.  Mix  until  it 
acquires  the  consistence  of  a  cataplasm. 

CATAPLEXIS.  (From  <ar\w<ru>t  to  strike.) 
Any  sudden  stupefaction,  or  deprivation  of 
sensation,  in  any  of  the  members,  or  organs. 

CATAPOSIS.  (From  x*T««wa>,  to  swallow 
down.)  According  to  Aretxus,  it  signifies 
the  instruments  of  deglutition.  Hence  also 
catapotium. 

CATAPOTIUM.     (KafrarcT/ov )     A  pill. 

CATAPSTXIS  (From  4w^a)»  to  refrige- 
rate.) A  refrigeration  without  shivering, 
either  universal,  or  of  some  particular  part. 
A  chilliness,  or,  as  Vogel  defines  it,  an  un- 
easy sense  of  cold  in  a  muscular  or  cutane- 
ous part. 

CATAPTOSIS.  (From  x*T*5777rTa>,  to  fall 
down.)  It  implies  such  a  falling  down  as 
happens  in  apoplexies ;  or  the  spontaneous 
falling  down  of  a  paralytic  limb. 

CATAPUTIA.  (From  x*7*rt>0a>,  to  have 
an  ill  savour ;  or  from  the  Italian,  cacapuzza, 
which  has  the  same  meaning;  so  named 
from  its  foetid  smell.)  Spurge. 

CATAPUTIA  MAJOB.     See  Ricinus. 

CATAPUTIA  MIITOB.  The  plant  so  called 
in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Euphorbia 
lalhyris  ;  umbella,  quadrifida,  dichotoma,fo- 
liis  oppositis  integerrimis,  of  Linnaeus.  The 
seeds  possess  purgative  properties  ;  but  if 
exhibited  in  an  over  dose,  prove  drastic  and 
poisonous ;  a  quality  peculiar  to  all  the 
euphorbia. 

CATARACT.  (Cataracta  /  from  KX.TA. 
%*<r<ru>,  to  confound  or  disturb  ;  because  the 
sense  of  vision  is  confounded,  if  not  destroy- 
ed.) The  Caligo  lentis  of  Cullen. 

Hippocrates  calls  it  y^nv^at/utt.  Galen, 
v7ro%yfjtai.  The  Arabians,  gutta  opaca. 
Celsus,  suffusio.  A  species  of  blindness, 
arising  almost  always  from  an  opacity  of 
the  crystalline  lens,  or  its  capsule,  pre- 
venting the  rays  of  light  passing  to  the  op- 
tic nerve.  It  commonly  begins  with  a 
dimness  of  sight ;  and  this  generally  con- 
tinues a  considerable  time  before  any  opa- 
city can  be  observed  in  the  lens.  As  the 
disease  advances,  the  opacity  becomes 
sensible,  and  the  patient  imagines  there  are 
particles  of  dust,  or  motes,  upon  the  eye, 
or  >n  the  air,  which  are  called  muscoe  vott- 
tantes.  This  opacity  gradually  increases  till 
the  person  either  becomes  entirely  blind,  or 


can  merely  distinguish  light  from  darkness. 
The  disease  commonly  comes  on  rapidly, 
though  sometimes  its  progress  is  slow  and 
gradual.  From  a  transparent  state,  it  changes 
to  a  perfectly  white,  or  light  gray  colour.  In 
some  very  rare  instances,  a  black  cataract 
is  found.  The  consistence  also  varies,  be- 
ing at  one  time  hard,  at  another  entirely 
dissolved.  When  the  opake  lens  is  either 
more  indurated  than  in  the  natural  state,  or 
retains  a  tolerable  degree  of  firmness,  the 
case  is  term-d,  a  Jtrm  or  hard  cataract. 
When  the  substance  of  the  lens  seems  to  be 
converted  into  a  whitish  or  other  kind  of 
fluid,  lodged  in  the  capsule,  the  case  is  de- 
nominated a  milky  or  fluid  cataract  When 
the  substance  is  of  a  midling  consistence, 
neither  hard  nor  fluid,  but  about  as  con- 
sistent as  a  thick  jelly,  or  curds,  the  case 
is  named  a  soft  or  caseous  cataract.  When 
the  anterior  or  posterior  layer  of  the  crys- 
talline capsule  becomes  opake,  after  the 
lens  itself  has  been  removed  from  this  little 
membranous  sac,  by  a  previous  operation, 
the  affection  is  named  a  secondary  membra- 
nous cataract.  There  are  many  other  dis- 
tinctions made  by  authors.  Cataract  is 
seldom  attended  with  pain  ;  sometimes, 
however,  every  exposure  to  light  creates 
uneasiness,  owing  probably  to  the  inflam- 
mation at  the  bottom  of  the  eye.  The  real 
cause  of  cataract  is  not  yet  well  under- 
stood. Numbers  of  authors  consider  it 
as  proceed  ng  from  a  preternatural  con- 
traction of  the  vessels  of  the  lens,  arising 
from  some  external  violence,  though  more 
commonly  from  some  internal  and  occult 
cause.  The  cataract  is  distinguished  from 
gutta  serena,  by  the  pupils  in  the  latter  be- 
ing never  affected  with  light,  and  from  no 
opacity  being  observed  in  the  lens  It  is 
distinguished  from  hypopyon,  staphyloma, 
or  any  other  disease  in  the  fore  part  of  the 
eye,  by  the  evident  marks  which  these  af- 
fections produce,  as  well  as  by  the  pain  at- 
tending their  beginning.  But  it  is  difficult 
to  determine  when  the  opacity  is  in  the 
lens,  or  in  its  capsule.  If  the  retina 
(which  is  an  expansion  of  the  optic  nerve  in 
the  inside  of  the  eye)  be  not  diseased,  vision 
may,  in  most  cases,  be  restored,  by  either 
depressing  the  diseased  lens,  or  extracting 
it  enterely,  which  is  termed  couching. 

CATABBHEUMA.  (From  **7a£§«a>,  to  flow 
from.)  A  catarrh,  or  defluxion  of  hu- 
mours. 

CATABBHEXIS.  (From  xaflA^Hyvvce,  to 
pour  out.)  A  violent  and  copious  eruption, 
or  effusion,  joined  with  noi\ta.e  :  it  is  a  co- 
pious evacuation  from  the  belly,  and  some- 
times alone  it  is  of  the  same  signification. 
In  Vogel's  Nosology,  it  is  defined,  a  dis- 
charge of  pure  blood  from  the  intestines, 
such  as  takes  place  in  dysentery. 

CATABBHfficus.  (From  xa7atg§sa>,  to  flow 
from.)  A  word  applied  to  diseases,  pro- 
ceeding from  a  discharge  of  phlegm. 


CAT 


CAT 


181 


CATARRHOPA  PHTMATA.  (Ktfioggo*'*  <pu- 
*.)  Tubercles  tending  downward ;  or, 
as  Galen  relates,  those  that  have  their  apex 
on  a  depending  part. 

CATARRHOPOS  NOUSOS,  -(KATaggosro?  v«- 
<roc.)  A  remission  of  the 'disease,  or  its  de- 
cline, and  opposed  to  the  paroxysm. 

CATARRHUS.  (From  **7*gg«a>,  to 
flow  down.)  Coryza.  A  catarrh.  An  in- 
creased secretion  of  mucus  from  the  mem- 
branes of  the  nose,  fauces,  and  bronchia, 
with  fever,  and  attended  with  sneezing, 
cough,  thirst,  lassitude,  and  want  of  appe- 
tite. It  is  a  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrexice,  and  order  profluvia,  of  Cullen. 
There  are  two  species  of  catarrh,  viz.  ca- 
tarrhus  d  frig-ore,  which  is  very  common, 
and  is  called  a  cold  in  the  head ;  and  catar* 
rhus  d  contagione,  the  influenza,  which 
sometimes  seizes  a  whole  city.  Catarrh  is 
also  symptomatic  of  several  other  diseases. 
Hence  we  have  the  catarrhus  rubeolosus  ,- 
tussis  variolosa,  verminosa,  caleulosa,  phthi* 
sica,  hysterica,  d  dentitione,  ffravidarum,  me- 
tallicolarum,  &c. 

CATARRHUS  A  FRIGORE.  Catarrh  from 
cold. 

CATARRHUS  BELLINSULAKUS.  Mumps,  or 
cynanche  parotidaea. 

CATARRHUS  A  COXTAGIO.  The  influ- 
enza. 

CATARRHUS  SUFFOCATIVUS.  The  croup, 
or  cynanche  tracheahs. 

CATARRHUS  VESICJE.  Strangury,  with 
discharge  of  mucus. 

CATARTISMUS.  (From  xa7*§7/fw,  to  make 
perfect.)  According  to  Galen,  a  is  a  trans- 
lation of  a  bone  from  a  preternatural  to  its 
natural  situation. 

CATASARCA.  (From  x*7*.  and  <ragf,  flesh.) 
The  same  as  dnasarca. 

CATASBESTIS.  (From  xst7«t,  and  <r£ivvv/*i, 
to  extinguish.)  The  resolution  of  tumours 
without  suppuration. 

CATASCHASMUS.  (From  x.yflaurxa£o>t  to 
scarify.)  Scarification. 

CATASEISIS.  (From  x*7*,  and  <rna>t  to 
shake.)  A  concussion. 

CATASPASMA.  (From  KafleurTnuo,  to  draw 
backwards.)  A  revulsion  or  retraction  of 
humours,  or  parts. 

CATASTAGMOS.  (From  X*T*,  and  s-«£a>,  to 
distil.)  This  is  the  name  which  the  Greeks, 
in  the  time* of  Celsus,  had  for  a  distillation. 

CATASTALTICUS.  (From  Kttsret.o-'T&.Xto,  to  re- 
strain, or  <rTtx\ee,  to  contract.)  It  signifies 
styptic,  astringent,  repressing. 

CATASTASIS  (KstTawraw/c.)  The  consti- 
tution, state,  or  condition  of  any  thing. 

CATATASIS  (From  )utlaQwa>t  to  extend.) 
In  Hippocrates  it  means  the  extension  of  a 
fractured  limb,  or  a  dislocated  one,  in  or- 
der to  replace  it.  Also  the  actual  replacing 
it  in  a  proper  situation. 

CATAXIS.  (From  xat?at)/a>,  to  break.)  A 
fracture.  Also  a  division  of  parts  by  an 
instrument. 


CATECHOMENUS.  (From  x*7«^»,  to  re- 
sist.) Resisting  and  making  ineffectual 
the  remedies  which  have  been  applied  or 
given. 

CATECHU.  Catechu.  It  is  said,  that,  5n 
the  Japanese  language,  kate  Dignities  a  tree, 
and cAw,  juice.)  Terra  Japonica.  Japan  earth. 
An  extract  prepared  in  India,  it  was  supposed 
till  lately,  from  the  juice  of  the  Mimosa  ca- 
techu of  Linnaeus : — vpinis  stipularibus^  foliis 
bipinnatis  muttijugis,  glandutis  parrialium 
singuUsi  spicis  axillaribus  geminis  seu  ternis 
pedunculatis  ;  by  boiling  the  wood  and  eva- 
poratii-g  the  decoction  by  the  heat  of  the 
sun.  But  the  shrub  is  now  ascertained  to  be 
an  acacia,  and  is  termed  Acacia  catechu. 
In  its  purest  state,  it  is  a  dry,  pulver- 
able  substance,  outwardly  of  a  reddish  co- 
lour, internally  of  a  shining  dark  brown, 
tinged  with  a  reddish  hue  ;  in  the  mouth  it 
discovers  considerable  adstrmgency,  suc- 
ceeded by  a  sweetish  mucilaginous  taste. 
It  may  be  advantageously  employed  for 
most  purposes  where  an  adstringent  is  in- 
dicated, and  is  particularly  useful  in  alvine 
fluxes,  where  astringents  are  required. 
Besides  this,  it  is  employed  also  in  ulerine 
profluvia,  in  laxity  and  debility  of  the  vi- 
cera  in  general ;  and  it  is  an  excellent  topi- 
cal adstringent,  when  suffered  to  dissolve 
leisurely  in  the  mouth,  for  laxities  and  nice- 
rations  of  the  gums,  aplithous  ulcers  in  the 
mouth,  and  similar  affections.  This  ex- 
tract is  the  basis  of  several  formulae  in  our 
pharmacopoeias,  particularly  of  a  tincture  : 
but  one  of  the  best  forms  under  which  it 
can  be  exhibited,  is  that  of  a  simple  infu- 
sion in  warm  water  with  a  proportion  of 
cinnamon,  for  by  this  means  it  is  at  once 
freed  of  its  impurities  and  improved  by  the 
addition  of  the  aromatic.  Fourcroy  says 
that  catechu  is  prepared  from  the  seeds  of 
a  kind  of  palm,  called  areca. 

CATEIAPION.  (From  KOLTO.,  and  «*,  a 
blade  of  grass.)  An  instrument,  having  at 
the  end  a  blade  of  grass,  or  made  like  a 
blade  of  grass,  which  was  thrust  into  the 
nostrils  to  provoke  a  haemorrhage  when 
the  head  ached.  It  is  mentioned  by  Are- 
txus. 

CATELI.US.  (Dim.  of  catulus,  a  whelp.) 
A  young  whelp.  Also  a  chymical  instru- 
ment called  a  cupel,  which  was  formerly  in 
the  shape  of  a  dog's  head. 

CATH^ERESIS.  (From  xstfiA/ga,  to  take 
away.)  The  subtraction  or  taking  away 
any  part  or  thing  from  the  body.  Some- 
t'unes  it  mean*  an  evacuation,  and  Hippo- 
crates uses  it  for  such.  A  consumption  of 
the  body,  as  happens  without  manifest 
evacuation. 

CATHJERETICA.  (From  Jt5t8auga>,  to  take 
away.)  Medicines  which  consume  or  re- 
move superfluous  flesh. 

CATHARMA.  (From  jt*05t/go>,  to  remove.) 
The  excrements,  or  humours,  purged  OK 
from  the  body. 


182 


CAT 


CAT 


CATHAHMUS.  (From  actBui^,  to  remove.) 
A  purgation  of  the  excrements,  or  humours. 
A  cure  by  incantation,  or  the  royal  touch. 

CATHARSIA.  (From  **0s«ga>,  to  purge.) 
Cathartics,  having-  a  purging  property. 

CATHARSIS.  (From  **6fl«§a>,  to  take 
away.)  A  purge,  or  purgation  of  the  ex- 
crements, or  humours,  either  medically  or 
naturally. 

CATHARTICS.  (Calhartica,  sc.  medi- 
camenta :  x,x,Qet£ri)ix, :  from  xaifla/g*,  to  purge.) 
Those  medicines  which,  taken  internally, 
increase  the  number  of  alvine  evacuations. 
The  different  articles  referred  to  this  class 
of  medicines  are  divided  into  five  orders : 
•  1.  Stimulating  cathartics,  as  jalap,  aloes, 
and  bhter  apple,  which  are  well  calculated 
to  discharge  accumulations  of  serum,  and 
are  mostly  selected  for  indolent  and  phleg- 
matic habits,  and  those  who  are  hard  to 
purge. 

2.  Refrigerating  cathartics,  as  Glauber's 
salts,  Epsom  suits,  sal  polychrest,  and  cre- 
mor  tartar.     These  are  better  adapted  for 
plethoric  habits,  and  those  with  an  inflam- 
matory diathesis. 

3.  Adstringent  cathartics,  as  rhubarb  and 
damask  roses,  which  are  mostly   given   to 
those  whose  bowels  are  weak  and  irritable, 
and  subject  to  diarrhoea. 

'4.  Emollient  cathartics,  as  manna,  malva, 
castor  oil,  and  olive  oil,  which  may  be 
given  in  preference  to  other  cathartics,  to 
children  and  the  very  aged. 

5.  Narcotic  cathartics,  as  tobacco,  hyos- 
cyamus,  and  digitalis.  This  order  is  never 
given  but  to  the  very  strong  and  indolent, 
and  to  maniacal  patients,  as  their  operation 
is  very  powerful. 

Murray,  in  his  Materia  Medica,  considers 
the  different  cathartics  under  the  two  di- 
visions of  laxatives  and  purgatives  ;  the 
former  being  mild  in  their  operation,  and 
merely  evacuating  the  contents  of  the  in- 
testines ;  the  latter  being  more  powerful, 
and  even  extending  their  stimulant  opera- 
don  to  the  neighbouring  parts.  The  fol- 
lowing he  enumerates  among  the  principal 
laxatives  : — Manna,  Cassia  fis-tularis,  Tama- 
rindus  Indicu,  Ricinus  communis,  Sulphur, 
Magnesia.  Under  the  head  of  purgatives, 
he  names  Cassia  senna,  Rhaeurn  palma- 
tum,  Conyolvulus  jalapa,  Helleborus  ni- 
ger,  Brionia  alba,  Cucumis  colocynthis, 
Momordica  elaterium,  Rhamnus  catharti- 
cus,  Aloe  perfoliata,  Convolvulus  scammo- 
nia,  Gambogia  gutta,  Submurias  hydrar- 
gyri,  Sulphas  magnesias,  Sulphas  sodae, 
Sulphas  potassx,  Supertartris  potassae,  Tar- 
tris  potass*,  Tartris  potassx  et  sodse,  Phos- 
phas  sodae,  Murias  sodse,  Terebinthina  ve- 
neta,  Nicotiana  tabacum. 

CATHARTICUS  SAL.  See  Sulphas  magne- 
six,  and  Sulphas  soda. 

CATHARTICUS  HISPANIC  us  SAL.  A  kind 
of  Glauber's  salt,  produced  near  Madrid, 
from  some  springs. 


CATHARTICUS  GLAUBEHI  SAL.  See  Sul- 
phas soda. 

CATHEDRA.  (From  x.«8tfy/*ttt,  to  sit.) 
The  anus,  or  rather,  the  whole  of  the  but- 
tocks, as  being  the  part  on  which  we  sit. 

CATHERETICA.  (From  x.a.Ba.1^  to  re- 
move.) Corrosives.  Medicines  which,  by 
corrosion,  remove  superfluous  flesh. 

CATHETER.  (From  x*6/»<u/,  to  thrust 
into.)  A  long  and  hollow  tube,  that  is  in- 
troduced by  surgeons  into  the  urinary  blad- 
der, to  remove  the  urine,  when  the  person 
is  unable  to  pass  it.  Catheters  are  either 
made  of  silver  or  of  the  elastic  gum. 
That  for  the  male  urethra  is  much  longer 
than  that  for  the  female,  and  so  curved, 
if  made  of  silver,  as  to  adapt  itself  to  the 
urethra. 

CATHETERISMUS.  (From  */*&%, 
a  catheter.)  The  term  given  by  P.  j£gi- 
neta  to  the  operation  of  introducing  the 
catheter. 

CATHIDRYSIS.  (From  tcctB^uco,  to 
place  together.)  The  reduction  of  a  frac- 
ture. The  operation  of  setting  a  broken 
bone. 

CATHMIA.     A  name  for  litharge. 

CATHODOS.  (From  X.*T«,  and  odof.)  A 
descent  of  humours. 

CATHOLCEUS.  (From  K.ATA,  and  o**ga>, 
to  draw  over.)  An  oblong  fillet,  made  to 
draw  over  and  cover  the  whole  bandage  of 
the  head. 

CATHOLICON.  (From  x.&vst,  and  ox/xo?, 
universal.)  A  panacea,  or  universal  medi- 
cine. A  term  formerly  applied  to  medi- 
cines that  were  supposed  to  purge  all  the 
humours. 

CATHYjpjaA.  (From  XATA,  and  rmo?, 
sleep.)  A  profound  but  unhealthy  sleep. 

CATIAS.  (From  x.*6iHfju,  to  place  in.) 
An  incision  knife,  formerly  used  for  open- 
ing an  abscess  in  the  uterus,  and  for  ex- 
tracting a  dead  foetus. 

CATILLUS.     See  Catellus. 

CATIXUM  ALUMEW.  A  name  given  to 
potash. 

CATINUS.     (Kafravov.)     A  crucible. 

Catmint.     See  JVepeta. 

CATOCATHARTICA.  (From  «.a.ree,  down- 
wards, and  jt*9;uga>,  to  purge.)  Medicines 
that  operate  by  stool. 

CATOCHE.  (From  KATI^M,  ^to  detain.) 
See  Catalepfis* 

CATOCHEILTJM.  (From  xa.ru>,  beneath, 
and  xjukos,  the  lip.)  The  lower  lip. 

CATOCHCS.  (From  KAT*;^,  to  detain.) 
A  catalepsy.  Also  a  tetanus  or  spasmodic 
disease  in  which  the  body  is  rigidly  held 
in  an  upright  posture. 

CATOCHUS  CERVINTTS.  Tetanus,  particu- 
larly affecting  the  neck. 

CATOCHUS  DIURNUS.  An  occasional  te- 
tanus. 

CATOCHUS  HOLOTONTCUS.  Another  name 
for  tetanus. 


CAU 


CAU 


183 


CATOMISMUS.  (From  KX.TCV,  belgw,  and 
o>/*o?,  the  shoulder.)  By  this  word,  P.  -£gi- 
neta  expresses  a  method  of  reducing1  a  lux- 
ated snoukler,  by  raising  the  patient  over 
the  shoulder  of  a  strong  man,  that,  by  the 
weight  of  the  body  the  d.sioc&tion  may  be 
reduced. 

CATOPSIS.  (From  x.*,<To7r<rof*a.t,  to  see 
clearly.)  An  acute  and  quick  perception. 
The  acuteness  of  the  faculties  which  accom- 
panies the  latter  stages  of  consumption. 

CATOPTER,  (From  xjtT*,  and  onrrojuuti,  to 
see,  and,  by  metaphor,  to  probe.)  A  probe. 
An  instrument  called  a  speculum  ani. 

CATOHCHITES  (From  KATOL,  and  o£%ts  the 
orchis.)  A  wine  in  which  the  orchis  root 
has  been  infused. 

CATORETICA.  (From  xx.ru>,  downwards, 
and  §«»,  to  flow.)  Catoteretica,  Catoterica. 
M-  dicmes  which  purge  by  stool. 

CATOTERETICA.     See  Catoretica. 

CATULOTICA.  (From  K&TXKVU,  to  cica- 
trize.) Medicines  that  cicatrize  wounds. 

CA  TUTRIPALI.  A  name  of  the  pi|)er  Ion- 
gum. 

CAUCALIS.  (From  H&VX.IOV,  a  cup ;  or 
from  JkwwAK,  the  daucus.)  Bastard  pars- 
ley, so  named  from  the  shape  of  its  flower. 
Also,  the  wild  carrot. 

CAUCALOIDES.  (From  caucalis,  and  ufoc, 
a  likeness  ;  from  its  likeness  to  the  flower 
of  the  caucalis.)  The  patella  is  sometimes 
so  called. 

CAUDA.  (From  cado,  to  fall ;  because 
it  hangs  or  falls  down  behind.)  A  tail. 

1.  The  tail  of  animals. 

2.  A  name  formerly  given  to  the  os  coc- 
cygis,  that  being  in  tailed  animals  the  be- 
ginning of  the  tail. 

3.  A    fleshy  substance,  protuberating 
from  the  lips  of  the  vagina  of  the  pudendum 
muliebre,  and  resembling  a  tail,  according 
to  v£tius. 

4.  Many  herbs  are  also  named  cauda,  with 
the  affixed  name  of  some  animal,  whose  tail 
the  herb  is  supposed  to  be  like ;  as  cauda 
equina,  horse-tail ;  cauda  muris,  mouse -tail ; 
and  in  many  other  instances. 

CAUDA  EauiNA.  The  spinal  marrow, 
at  its  termination  about  the  second  lumbar 
vertebra,  gives  off  a  large  number  of  nerves, 
which,  when  unravelled,resemble  the  horse's 
tail ;  hence  the  name.  See  also  Equisetum. 

CAUDATIO.  (From  cauda,  a  tail.)  An 
elongation  of  the  clitoris. 

CAUL.  The  English  name  for  the  omen- 
turn.  See  Omentum. 

CAULEDON.  (From  xau/xoc,  a  stalk.)  A 
transverse  fracture,  when  the  bone  is  bro- 
ken, like  the  stump  of  a  tree. 

CAULIFLOWER.  A  species  of  brassica, 
whose  flower  is  cut  before  the  fructification 
expands.  The  observations  which  have 
been  made  concerning  cabbages  are  appli- 
cable here.  Cauliflower  is,  however,  a  far 
more  delicious  vegetable. 

CAUUS.     (Kalab.     A  Chaldean  word,) 


1.  The  stem  or  stalk  of  a  plant. 

2.  A  c  »bbage. 

3.  It  means  too  the  penis  of  a  man. 
CAULIS  FLORIDA.     Cauliflower. 
CAULODES.     (From  x&u\os,  the  cabbage.)' 

The  white  or  green  cabbage. 

CAULOTOX.  (From  KauAo?  a  stem:  be- 
cause it  grows  upon  a  stalk.)  A  name  gi- 
ven to  the  beet, 

CAUMA.  (From  jt«<o>,  to  burn.)  The 
heat  of  the  body  or  the  heat  of  the  atmo- 
sphere, in  a  fever. 

CAU  VGA.     A  name  of  the  areca. 

CAUSIS.  (From  x-xtco,  to  burn.)  A  burn  ; 
or  rather,  the  act  of  combustion^  or  burn- 
ing. 

CAUSODES.  (From  **;&>,  to  burn.)  A 
term  applied  by  Celsus  to  a  burning  fever. 

CAUSOMA.  (From  x.auu>t  to  burn.)  An 
ardent  or  burning  heat  and  inflammation. 
A  term  used  by  Hippocrates. 

CAUSTIC  ALKALI.  The  pure  alkalis  are 
so  called.  See  Alkali. 

Caustic  barley.     See  Cevadilla. 

CAUSTICS.  (Caustica,  sc.  medicamen- 
ta  ;  fronv  **/«,  to  burn ;  because  they  al- 
ways produce  a  burning  sensation.)  See 
EscharoticS' 

CAUSTICUM  AMERICANUM.  The  ceva- 
dilia. 

CAUSTICUM  ANTIMONIALE.  See  Muriate 
of  antimony. 

CAUSTICUM  COMMUNE  FORTIUS.  See  Po- 
tassa  cum  calce. 

CAUSTICUM  LUNARE.  See  Nitras  ar- 
gentL 

CAUSUS.  (From  KAKO,  to  burn.)  A 
highly  ardent  fever.  According  to  Hip- 
pocrates, a  fiery  heat,  insatiable  thirst,  a 
rough  and  black  tongue,  complexion  yel- 
lowioh,  and.  the  saliva  bilious,  are  its  pecu« 
liar  characteristics.  Others  also  are  par- 
ticular in  describing  it ;  but  whether  an- 
cients or  moderns,  from  what  they  relate, 
this  fever  is  no  other  than  a  continued 
ardent  fever  in  a  billious  constitution.  In  it 
the  heat  of  the  body  is  intense;  the  breath 
is  particularly  fiery;  the  extremities  are 
cold ;  the  pulse  is  frequent  and  small ;  the 
heat  is  more  violent  internally  than  exter- 
nally, and  the  whole  soon  ends  in  recovery 
or  death. 

CAUSCS,  ENDEMIAI,.  The  name  given,  by 
Dr.  Mosely,  to  the  yellow  fever  of  the 
West  Indies. 

CAUTERY.  (From  x*iu>,  to  burn.) 
Cauteries  were  divided,  by  the  ancients, 
into  actual  and  potential ;  but  the  term  is 
now  given  only  to  the  red-hot  iron,  or, 
actual  cautery.  This  was  formerly  the  only 
means  of  preventing  haemorrhages  from 
divided  arteries,  till  the  invention  of  the 
ligature.  It  was  also  used  in  diseases, 
with  the  same  view  as  we  employ  a  blister. 
Potential  cautery  was  the  name  by  which 
kali  purum,  or  "potassa,  waa  distinguished 
in  the  former  dispensatories  of  Edinburgh, 


184 


CEL 


CEN 


Surgeons  understand,  by  this  term,  any 
caustic  application. 

CAVA.  The  name  of  a  vein,  and  also  of 
the  pudendum  nmliebre.  See  Veins. 

CAVERJXA.  (From  cavus,  hollow.)  A 
cavern.  Also  the  name  of  the  pudendum 
muliebre. 

CAVIARE.  Caviarium.  A.  food  made  of 
the  hard  roes  of  sturgeon,  formed  into 
cakes,  and  much  esteemed  by  the  Russians. 

CAVICULA.  (Dim.  of  cavltta.}  See  Ca- 
villa. 

CAVILLA.  (From  cavus.)  The  ankle, 
or  hollow  of  the  foot. 

CAV1TAS.  (From  cavus,  hollow.)  Any 
cavity,  or  hollowness.  The  auricle  of  the 
heart  was  formerly  called  the  cavitas  inno- 
minata,  the  hollow  without  a  name. 

Cayenne  pepper.     See  Piper  Indicum. 

CAZABI.     See  Cassada. 

CEASMA.  (From  «a>,  to  split,  or  divide.) 
Ceatmus.  A  fissure,  or  fragment. 

CEBEK.  (Arab.)  The  agallochum.  Also 
the  capparis. 

CEBIPIRA.  (Indian.)  A  tree  which 
grows  in  Brazil,  decoctions  of  whose  bark 
are  used  in  baths  and  fomentations,  to  re- 
lieve pains  in  the  limbs,  and  cutaneous  dis- 
eases. 

CEDAR.     See  Cedrinum  lignum. 

CEDMA.  (From  *ftf«ta>,  to  disperse.)  A 
defluxion,  or  rheumatic  affection,  scattered 
over  the  parts  about  the  hips. 

CEDRA,  ESSEHTIA  BE.    See  Bergamotte 

CEDKINUM  LIGNUM.  Cedar  ot  Leba- 
nus.  Vinus  cedrus  of  Linnaeus.  An  odori- 
ferous wood,  more  fragrant  than  that  of  the 
fir,  but  possessing  similar  virtues. 

CEDRITES.  (From  x&fgoc,  the  cedar-tree.) 
Wine  in  which  the  resin  which  distils  from 
the  cedar-tree  has  been  steeped. 

CEDRIUM.  Cedar.  It  is  also  a  name 
for  common  tar,  in  old  writings. 

CEDROMELA.  The  fruit  of  the  citron- 
tree. 

CEDRONELLA,    Turkey  baum. 

CEDKOSTIS.  (From  xfcTgoc,  the  cedar-tree.) 
A  name  of  the  white  bryony,  which  smells 
like  the  cedar. 

CEDRUS.  (From  Kedron,  a  valley  where 
they  grew  abundantly.)  The  Pinus  cedrus 
of  Limiaeus,  or  the  cedar-tree. 

CEDRTJS  AMERICASTA.     The  arbor  vitx. 

CEDRUS  BACCIFERA.     The  savine. 

CEIRIA.  (From  *«§a>,  to  abrade.)  The 
tape-worm  ;  so  called  from  its  excoriating 
and  abrading  the  intestines. 

Celandine.     See  Chelidonium  majus. 

CELASTRUS.  (From  xtK*,,  a  dart  or  pole, 
which  it  represents.)  Ceunolhus  America- 
mis  of  Linnaeus.  Some  noted  fndians  de- 
pend more  on  this  than  on  the  lobelia,  for 
the  cure  of  syphilis,  and  use  it  in  the  same 
manner  as  lobelia. 

CELK.  (From  x»x».)  A  tumour  caused 
by  the  prolusion  of  any  soft  part.  Hence 
the  corop  Jund  terms  hydrocele,  bubonocele. 


CELERY.  The  English  name  for  a  variety 
of  the  apium  graveolens. 

Cettac  artery.     See  Coeliac  artery. 

CEIIS.  (From  *««»,  to  burn.)  A  spot 
or  blemish  upon  the  skin,  particularly  that 
which  is  occasioned  by  a  burn. 

CELLA  TURCICA.     See  Sella  turcica. 

CELLULA.  (Dim.  of  cella,  a  cell.)  A 
little  cell  or  cavity. 

CELLUUE  MASTOIDEB  See  Temporal 
bone. 

CELLULAR  MEMBRANE.  Membra- 
na  cellulosa  Tela  cellulosa.  Panniculus  adi- 
posu*.  Membrana  adiposa,  pinguedinosa,  et 
reticularis.  The  cellular  structure  of  the 
body,  composed  of  laminae  and  fibres  vari- 
ously joined  together,  which  is  the  connect- 
ing medium  of  every  part  of  the  body.  It  is 
by  means  of  the  communication  of  the  cells 
of  this  membrane,  that  the  butchers  blow 
up  their  veal.  The  cellular  membrane  is, 
by  some  anatomists,  distinguished  into  the. 
reticular  and  adipose  membrane.  The 
former  is  evidently  dispersed  throughout 
the  whole  body,  except  the  substance  of 
the  brain.  It  makes  a  bed  for  the  other 
solids  of  the  body,  covers  them  all,  and 
unites  them  one  to  another.  The  adipose 
membrane  consists  of  the  reticular  sub- 
stance,  and  a  particular  apparatus  for  the 
secretion  of  oil,  and  is  mostly  found  imme- 
diately under  the  skin  of  many  parts,  and 
about  the  kidneys. 

CELOTOMIA.  (From  *»*»,  hernia,  and 
Ttftvce.  to  cut.)  The  operation  for  hernia. 

CELSA.  A  term  of  Paracelsus's,  to  sig- 
nify what  is  called  the  beating  of  the  life  in 
a  particular  part. 

CEMENTERIUM.     A  crucible. 

CE  VCH  RAM  is.  (From  xej/^o?,  millet.) 
A  grain  or  seed  of  the  fig. 

CENCHRIUS.  A  species  of  Herpes  tliat 
resembles  xej^go?,  or  millet. 

CENEANGEIA.  (From  xevoa,  to  empty, 
and  ityyoe,  a  vessel.)  The  evacuation  of 
blood,  or  other  fluids,  from  their  proper 
vessels. 

CENIGDAM.  Ceniplam.  Cenigotam,  Ce- 
nipolam.  Thename  of  an  instrument  ancient- 
ly used  tor  opening  the  head  in  epilepsies. 

CENIOTEMICM.  A  purging  remedy, 
formerly  of  use  in  the  venerial  disease, 
supposed  to  be  mercurial. 

CESTOSIS.  (From  xtyoc,  empty.)  Eva- 
cuation. It  must  be  distinguished  from 
Catharsis.  Cenosia  imports  a  general  eva- 
cuation; Catharsis  means  the  evacuation 
of  a  particular  humour,  which  offends  with 
respect  to  'quality. 

CENTAUREA.  (So  called  from  Chiron, 
the  centaur,  who  is  said  to  have  employed 
one  of  its  species  to  cure  himself  of  a 
wound  accidentally  received,  by  letting  one 
of  the  arrows  of  Hercules  fall  upon  his  foot.) 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnzean  system,  of  the  Order  Polygamia 
frustanea.  Class,  Syngenesis 


i    CEN 

.  CENTAUREA  BEHEN.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  officinal  behen  album.  See  Behcn 
album. 

CENTAUREA  BENEPICTA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  blessed  thistle.  See 
Carduus  benedictus. 

CEHTAUREA  CALCITRAPA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  calcitrapa.  See  Calci- 
trapa* 

CENTAUREA  CYANUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  fares 
cyani.  See  Cyanus. 

CENTAURIOIDES.    Thegratiola. 

CENTAURIUM  MAGNUM  MA  Jus.  The  great 
centau ry. 

CENl'AURIUM.  (From*«v7*y§oc,  a  cen- 
taur ;  so  called  because  it  was  feigned  that 
Chiron  cured  Hercuies's  loot,  which  he 
had  wounded  with  a  poisonous  arrow,  with 
it.)  Centaurium  minus  vulgare.  Cen- 
taiirium  parvum.  Centauriuin  minus.  Cen- 
taury.  Chironia  centaurium  of  Linnse- 
us  :— corollis  gumquefidis  mfundibuliformi- 
bus,  caule  dichotomo,  pistillo  simplici.  This 
plant  is  justly  esteemed  to  be  the  most 
efficacious  bitter  of  all  the  medicinal 
plants  indigenous  to  this  country.  It  has 
been  recommended,  by  Cullen,  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  gentain,  and  by  several  is 
thought  to  be  a  more  useful  medicine.  The 
tops  of  the  centaury  plant  are  directed  for 
use  by  the  colleges  of  London  and  Edin- 
burgh, and  are  most  commonly  given  in 
infusion ;  but  they  may  also  be  taken  in 
powder,  or  prepared  into  an  extract. 

Centaury.     See  Centaurium. 

CENTAURIUM.  MINUS.     See  Centaurium. 

CENTIMORBIA  (From  centum,  a  hun- 
dred, and  morbus,  a  disease.)  Nummula- 
ria,  or  moneywort;  named  from  jts  sup- 
posed efficacy  in  the  cure  of  a  multitude  of 
disorders. 

CENTINODIA.  (From  centum,  a  hun- 
dred, and  nodus,  a  knot.)  The  herb  jloly- 
gonum  ;  so  called  from  its  many  knots,  or 
joints. 

CENTIPEDES.  .  (From  centum,  a  hundred, 
and  pes,  a  foot.)  Woodlice,  named  from 
the  multitude  of  their  feet. 

CENTRATIO.  (From  centrum,  a  centre.) 
The  concentration  and  affinity  of  certain 
substances  to  each  other.  Paracelsus  ex- 
presses by  it  the  degenerating  of  a  saline 
principle,  and  contracting  a  corrosive  and 
exulcerating  quality.  Hence  Centrum  Sails. 
is  said  to  be  the  principle  and  cause  of 
ulcers. 

CENTRIUM.  (From  M.tv?rtu>t  to  prick.) 
A  plaister  recommended  by  Galen  against 
stiches  and  pricks  in  the  side. 

CENTRUM.  (From  xevr&a>,  to  point  or 
prick.)  The  middle  point  of  a  circle. 
In  chymistry  it  is  the  residence  or  founda- 
tion of  matter.  In  medicine,  it  is  the  point 
in  which  its  virtue  resides,  In  anatomy, 
the  middle  point  of  some  parts  is  so 


OErf 


IS* 


named,  as  centrum, nerveum  the  middle  or 
tendinous  part  of  the  diaphragm. 

CENTRUM  OVALE.  When  the  two  he- 
mispheres of  the  brain  are  removed  on  a 
line  with  the  level  of  the  corpus  Callosum, 
the  internal  medullary  part  presents  a 
somewhat  oval  centre ;  hence  it  is  called 
centrum  ovale.  .Vieussenius  supposed  all 
the  medullary  fibres  met  at  this  place. 

CENTRUM  TENDINOSUM.  The  tendinous 
centre  of  the  diaphragm  is  so  called.  See 
Diaphragm. 

CENTRUM  NERVKUM.  The  centre  of 
the  diaphragm  is  so  called.  See  Dia- 
phragm. 

CENTUMNODIA.  (From  centum,  a  hun- 
dred, and  nodus,  a  knot ;  so  called  from  its 
many  knots,  or  joints.)  Common  knot- 
grass. This  plant,  Polygonum  aviculare  of 
Linnaeus,  is  never  used  in  this  country ;  it 
is  said  to  be  useful  in  stopping  haemor- 
rhages, diarrhoeas,  &c.  but  little  credit  is 
to  be  given  to  this  account. 

CENTUNCULTJS.     Bastard  pimpernel. 

CEPA.^  (From  JCWS-QC,  a  woolcard,  from 
the  likeness  of  its  roots.)  The  onion. 
This  bulbous  root  belongs  to  the  AlUum 
cepa  of  Linnaeus  : — scapo  nudo  inferne  ven- 
tricoso  longiorey  foliis  teretibus.  Dr.  Cullen 
says,  onions  are  acrid  and  stimulating,  and 
possess  very  little  nutriment.  With  bilious 
constitutions  they  generally  produce  flatu- 
lency, thirst,  head-ach,  and  febrile  symp- 
toms ;  but  where  the  temperament  is  phleg- 
matic, they  are  of  infinite  service,  by  stimu- 
lating the  habit  and  promoting  the  natural 
secretions,  particularly  expectoration  and 
urine.  They  are  recommended  in  scorbu- 
tic cases,  as  possessing  antiscorbutic  pro- 
perties. Externally,  onions  are  employed 
in  suppurating  poultices,  arid  suppression 
of  urine  in  children  is  said  to  be  relieved 
by  applying  them,  roasted,  to  the  pubf.s. 

CEPJEA.  A  species  of  onion  which  used 
to  be  esteemed  for  salads  in  spring,  but  is 
now  disregarded. 

CEPHIL^EA.  (From  **$**.»,  the  head.) 
The  flesh  of  the  head,  which  covers  the 
skull.  Also  a  long  continued  pain  of  the 
cerebrum,  and  its  membranes. 

CEPHALALGIA.  (From  xs<jjsa»,  the 
head,  and  ctxyos,  pain.)  Cepkadea.  The 
head-ach.  It  is  symptomatic  of  very  many 
diseases,  but  is  rarely  an  original  disease 
itself.  When  mild,  it  is  called  cephalaigia  ; 
when  inveterate,  cephalsea.  When  one 
side  of  the  head  only  is  affected,  it  takes 
the  names  of  hemicrania,  migrana,  hemipa- 
gia,  and  megrim,-  in  one  of  the  temples 
only,  crotaphoy  /  and  that  which  is  fixed  to 
a  point,  generally  in  the  crown  of  the  head, 
is  distinguished  by  the  name  of  davit?. 

CEPHALAI.GIA  CATARRHALTS.  Head-ach, 
with  catarrh,  from  cold. 

CEPHALALGIA  INFLAMMATORIA.  Phreni- 
tis,  or  inflammation  of  the  brain. 

1*    B 


186 


CER 


CER 


CEPHALAL&IA  SPASMODICA.  The  sick 
head-ach.  A  species  of  indigestion. 

CEPHALARTICA.  (From  *«<?**»,  the  head, 
and  Apvtfa  to  make  pure.)  Medicines 
which  purge  the  head. 

CEPHALE.     (K«<j>*x».)     The  head. 

CEPHALIC  VEIN.  (Vena  cephalica  ,•  so 
called,  because  the  head  was  supposed  to 
be  relieved  by  opening  it.)  The  anterior 
vein  of  the  arm,  that  receives  the  cephalic 
of  the  thumb. 

CEPHALICA.  (From  x«peMr,  the  head.) 
Cephalics.  Such  remedies  as  are  adapted 
for  the  cure  of  disorders  of  the  head.  Of 
this  class  are  the  snuffs,  which  produce  a 
discharge  from  the  mucous  membrane  of 
the  nose,  &c. 

CEPHALICA  fotticis.  A  branch  from 
the  cephalic  vein,  sent  off  from  about  the 
lower  extremity  of  the  radius,  running  su. 
perficially  between  the  thumb  and  the  me- 
tacarpus. 

CEPHALICCS  PULVIS.  A  powder  prepar- 
ed from  asarum. 

CEFHALINJE.  (From  xs^Htxw,  the  head.) 
The  head  of  the  tongue.  That  part  of  the 
tongue  which  is  next  the  root  and  nearest 
the  fauces. 

CEPHALITIS.  (From  M$O*»  the  head.) 
Inflammation  of  the  head.  See  Phrerritis. 

CEPHALOHOSTJS.  (From  M^AM,  the  head, 
and  voros,  a  disease.)  This  term  is  ap- 
plied to  the  febris  hungarica,  in  which  the 
head  is  principally  affected. 

CKPHALO-PHABYNGErS.  (From      Jt«(f>5tX«, 

the  head,  and  <j>*fy}£,  the  throat.)  A 
muscle  of  the  pharynx,  otherwise  na- 
med constrictor  pharyngis  inferior ;  which 
see. 

CEPHAIOPOXIA.  (From  K«^*A»,  the  head, 
and  tvovos,  pain.)  Head-ach  ;  heaviness  of 
the  head. 

CEPINI.  Vinegar. 
CEPTTLA.  Large  myrobalans. 
CERA.  Wax.  Bees*  wax.  A  solid 
concrete  substance,  collected  from  vege- 
tables by  bees;  and  extracted  from  their 
combs  after  the  honey  is  got  out,  by  heat- 
ing and  pressing  them.  With  rectified  spi- 
rit it  forms,  by  the  assistance  of  he:it,  a  ge- 
latinous liquid.  It  is  pf-rfectly  insoluble 
in  watery  liquors.  When  melted,  it  as- 
sumes the  appearance  of  oil,  and  in  this 
state  is  easily  combined  wi'h  oils  and  liquid 
fats.  It  is  very  inflammable,  and  burns 
totally  away.  In  the  state  in  which  it  is 
obtained  from  the  combs,  it  is  called  yel- 
low wax,  cera  favcif  and  this,  when  new, 
is  of  a  lively  ytilow  colour,  somewhat 
tough,  yet  easy  to  break  :  by  age  it  loses 
its  fine  colour,  and  becomes  harder  and 
more  brittle.  Ydlow  wax,  after  being 
reduced  into  thin  cakes,  and  bleached  by 
a  long  exposure  to  the  sun  and  open  air,  is 
again  melted,  and  formed  into  round  cakes, 
culled  virgin's  wax,  or  white  wax,  cero,  alba. 


The  chief  medicinal  use  of  wax,  is  in 
plaisters,  unguents,  and  other  like  exter- 
nal applications,  partly  for  giving  the  re- 
quisite consistence  to  other  ingredients,  and 
partly  on  account  of  its  own  emollient 
quality. 

CERA   ALBA.     See  Cera. 

CERA  DICARDO.     The  carduus  pinea. 

CERA  FLAVA.  Yellow  wax.  See 
Cera. 

CERJEIE.  (From  *eg*c,  a  horn.)  So 
Rufus  Ephesius  calls  the  cornua  of  the  ute- 
rus. 

CEHANITES.  (From  xtgxvvt/^/,  to  tem- 
per together )  A  name  formerly  applied 
to  a  pastil,  or  troch,  by  Galen. 

CERAS.  (K^*?,  a  horn.)  A  wild  sort  of 
parsnip  is  sf  named  from  its  shape. 

CERASA  NIGRA  ( Ktgacrof,  the  ch  erry- 
tree  ;  trom  Keg*cov?»,  a  town  in  Pontus, 
whence  Luculius  first  brought  them  to 
Rome ;  or  from  *»§,  the  heart ;  from  its 
resemblance  to  it  in  shape  and  colour.) 
Eucoilia,  because  cherries  keep  the  body 
open.  The  black  cherry.  The  ripe  fruit 
of  the  Prunits  avinin  of  Linnaeus:— *umbellis 
sessilibus,  foliis  ovato-lanceolatis,  subtus  pu- 
bescentibits,  conduplicatis.  The  flavour  of 
these  is  esteemed  by  many,  and  if  not  taken 
in  too  large  quantities,  they  are  extremely 
salutary.  A  gum  exudes  from  the  tree, 
whose  properties  are  similar  to  those  of 
gum  arabic. 

CERASA  RUBRA.  Cerusa  sativa,  or 
anglica  The  red  cherry.  The  ripe  fruit 
of  the  Prunus  cerasus  of  Linnaeus  : — umbel- 
Us  subpedunculatis,  foliis  ovnto-Umceolatis, 
glabris,  cvnditpHcatia.  I  his  species  possesses 
a  plea-^an  ,  acidulated,  sweet  flavour,  and 
is  extremely  proper  in  fevers,  scurvy,  and 
bilous  obstructions.  Red  cherries  are 
mostly  eaten  as  a  luxury,  and  are  very 
wholesome,  except  to  those  whose  bowels 
are  remarkably  irritable 

CERASIATCM.  (From  cerasus,  a  cherry.) 
A  purging  medicine  in  Libavius  ;  so  called 
because  the  juice  of  cherries  is  an  ingre- 
dient. 

CEHASIUS,  Crasios,  (From  cerasus,  a 
cherry.)  The  name  of  two  ointments  in 
Messue. 

CEUASMA.  (From  M£*vwfjit,  to  mix.) 
A  mixture  of  cold  and  warm  water,  when 
the  warm  is  poured  into  the  cold. 

CERASUS.  (From  K«gat<rov<r»  a  town  in 
Pontus,  from  whence  Luculius  is  said 
first  to  have  brought  them  to  Rome.)  The 
cherry-tree. 

CERATE.  (From  cerum,  wax.)  Cera- 
turn  The  obsolete  synonyms,  are  cerelea,  ce- 
romatat  ceronia  cerota.  Ceratomalgamata. 
Cerates  take  their  name  from  the  wax  which 
enters  into  their  composition,  and  to  which 
they  owe  their  consistence,  which  is  inter- 
mediate between  that  of  plaisters  and  that 
of  ointments  ;  though  no  very  definite  rule 


;  CER 

for  this  consistence  is,  in  fact,  either  given 
or  observed. 

CEHATIA.  (From  *y*f,  a  horn,  which  its 
fruit  is  supposed  to  resemble.)  Ceratium. 
Ceratoma.  The  siliqua  dulcis. 

CERATIA  DIPHYLLUS.     See  CourbariL 

CEAATO-GL-OSSUS.  (From  *«/><*?,  a  horn, 
and  }\urT&i  a  tongue.)  A  muscle,  so  named 
from  its  shape  and  insertion  into  the  tongue. 
See  Hyoglossus. 

CERATO-HYOIDEUS.  (From  the  oa  hyo- 
ides.)  See  Stylo-hyoides 

CtRA-roiDEs.  (From  *gg«7of,  the  genitive 
of  xsgaf,  a  horn.)  See  Cornea. 

CERATO-MALGAMA.     A  cerate. 

CERATONIA  SIHQ.UA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  sweet 
pod.  See  Siliqua  dulcis. 

CEKATUM.     See  Cerate. 

CERATUM  COMMUNE.  Common  cerate. 
Take  of  olive  oil,  six  fluid  ounces  ;  yellow 
wax,  lour  ounces.  Having  melted  the 
wax,  mix  in  the  oil. 

CERATUM  ALBUM.     See  Ceratum  cetacei. 

CERATUM  CALAMELANOS.  #  Culom.  ^j. 
Cerat.  calam.  ^ss.  Misce.  Some  practitioners 
are  partial  to  this  as  a  dressing  for  chancres. 

CERATUM  c  A  LAMINAE.  Formerly  called 
eeratum  lapidis  calaminaris,  and  ceratam 
epuloticum.  Calamine  cerate.  Take  of  pre- 
pared calamine,  yellow  wax,  of  each  half 
a  pound;  olive  oil,  a  pint.  Mix  the  oil 
with  the  melted  wax  ;  then  remove  it  from 
the  fire,  and,  as  soon  as  it  begins  to 
thicken,  add  the  calamine,  and  stir  it  con- 
stantly, until  the  mixture  becomes  cold. 
A  composition  of  this  kind  was  first  intro- 
duced under  the  name  of  Turner's  cerate. 
Its  virtue  is  desiccative,  epulotic,  and  is 
well  calculated  to  promote  the  cicatrization 
of*  ulcers. 

CERATUM  CETACEI.  Ceratum  spermatis 
ceti.  Cerutum  album.  Spermaceti  cerate. 
Take  of  spermaceti,  half  an  ounce  ;  white 
wax,  two  ounces  ;  olive  oil,  4  fluid-ounces. 
Add  the  oil  to  the  spermaceti  and  wax, 
previously  melted  together,  until  the  mix- 
ture becomes  cold.  This  cerate  is  cooling 
and  emollient,  and  applied  to  excoriations, 
&c.  and  may  be  applied  with  advantage 
to  all  ulcers,  where  no  stimulating  sub- 
stance can  be  applied,  being  extremely 
mild  and  unctuous. 

CERATUM  CICUTJE.  Hemlock  cerate. 
&.  unguenti  cicutse  Ib.j.  Spermatis  ceti  ^jj. 
Cerae  albae  3;  in.  Misce.  One  of  the  formulae 
of  St.  Bartholomew's  hospital,  occasionally 
applied  to  cancerous,  scrophulous,  phage- 
denic,  herpetic,  and  other  inveterate  sores. 

CERATUM  CITRINUM.  See  Ceratum  re 
simp, 

CERATUM  EPULOTICUM.  bee  Ceratum 
calamin<e. 

CI.RATUM  LAPIDIS  CALAMINARIS.  See 
Ceratum  caluminne. 

CERATUM  LITHARGYRI  ACETATI  COMPOSI- 
TUM.  See  Ceratum  plumbi  composition. 


CEU 


187 


CERATUM  LTTT^E.  Ceratum  cantharidie. 
Cerate  of  blistering  fly.  Take  ot  sperma- 
ceti cerate,  six  drachms;  blistering  flies, 
very  fine  powder,  a  drachm.  Having  sof- 
tened the  cerate  by  heat,  add  the  flies,  and 
mix  them  together. 

CERATUM  PLUMBI  SUPERACETATIS.  Un- 
guentum  cerussx  acetate.  Cerate  of  su- 
peracetate  of  lead.  Take  of  superace- 
tate  of  lead,  powdered,  two  drachms ; 
white  was*  two  ounces  ;  olive  oil,  a  pint. 
Dissolve  the  wax  in  seven  fluid-ounces  of 
oil ;  then  gradually  add  thereto  the  super- 
acetate  of  lead,  separately  rubbed  down 
with  the  remaining  oil,  and  stir  the  mix- 
ture with  a  wooden  slice,  until  the  whole 
has  united.  This  cerate  is  cooling  and  de- 
siccative. 

CERATUM  PLUMBI  COMPOSITUM.  Cera- 
turn  Uthargyri  acetati  compositum.  Com- 
pound  cerate  of  lead.  Take  of  solution 
of  lead,  two  fluid-ounces  and  a  half; 
yellow  wax,  four  ounces;  olive  oil,  nine 
fluid  ounces ;  camphor,  half  a  drachm. 
Mix  the  wax  previously  melted,  with  eight 
fluid  ounces  of  oil ;  then  remove  it  from 
the  fire,  and,  when  it  begins  to  thicken, 
add  gradually  the  solution  of  acetate  of 
lead,  and  constantly  stir  the  mixture  with  a 
wooden  slice,  until  it  gets  cold.  Lastly, 
mix  in  the  camphor,  previously  dissolved 
in  the  remainder  of  the  oil.  Its  virtues  are 
cooling,  desiccative,  resolvent  against  chro- 
nic rheumatism,  &c.  &c. ;  and  as  a  proper 
application  to  superficial  ulcers,  which  are 
inflamed. 

CERATUM  RESIN*.  Ceratum  resinaflenxK* 
Ceratum  citrinum.  llesin  cerate.  Take  of 
yellow  resin,  yellow  wax,  of  each  a  pound; 
olive  oil,  a  pound.  Melt  the  resin  and  wax 
together,  over  a  slow  fire;  then  add  the- 
oil,  and  strain  the  cerate,  while  hot,  through 
a  linen  cioih.  Digestive. 

CERATUM  SABIN^.  Savine  cerate.  Take 
of  fresh  leaves  of  savine,  bruised,  a  pound ; 
yellow  wax,  half  a  pound  ;  prepared  lard, 
two  pounds.  Having  melted  together 
the  wax  and  lard,  boil  therein  the  savine 
leaves,  and  strain  through  a  linen  cioth. 
This  article  is  of  late  introduction,  for  the 
purpose  of  keeping  up  a  discharge  from 
blistered  surfaces.  It  was  first  described 
by  Mr.  Crowther,  and  has  since  been  re- 
ceived into  extensive  ui»e,  because  it  doe» 
not  produce  the  inconveniencies  that  follow 
the  constant  application  of  the  common 
blistering  cerate.  A  thick  while  iayei* 
forms  daily  upon  the  part,  which  requires 
to  be  removed,  that  the  cerate  may  be  ap- 
plied immediately  to  the  surface  from 
winch  the  discharge  is  to  be  made. 

CERATUM  SAPUKIS.  Soap  cerate.  Take 
of  hard  soap,  eight  ounces ;  yellow  wax,  ten 
ounces;  semi-vitieous  oxyd  of  lead,  pow- 
dered, a  pound;  olive  oil,  a  pint ;  vinegar, 
a  gallon.  Boil  the  vinegar,  with  the  oxyd 
of  lead,  over  a  slow  fire,  constantly  stirring, 


188 


CEIl 


until  the  union  is  complete  ;  then  add  the 
soap,  and  boil  it  again  in  a  similar  manner, 
until  the  water  is  entirely  evaporated-,  then 
mix  in  the  wax,  previously  melted  with  the 
oil.  Resolvent  ;  against  srophulous  tu- 
mours, 8cc.  It  is  a  convenient,  application 
iti  fractures,  and  may  be  used  as  an  external 
dressing  for  ulcers. 

SPERMATISCETI.     See  Cercitum 


cetacei. 

CERBERUS.  (Ksg&fof.)  A  fantiful  name 
given  to  the  compound  powder  of  scammo- 
ny,  because,  like  the  dog  Cerberus,  it  has 
three  heads,  or  principal  ingredients,  each 
of  which  is  emminently  active. 

CERCHNALEUM.  (From  *«/>;£&>,  to  make  a 
noise.)  A  wheezing,  or  bubbling  noise, 
made  by  the  trachea,  in  breathing. 

&ERCHJTOS.  (From  Ktf>%o>,  to  wheeze.) 
Wheezing. 

CERCHJTOBES.     (From  M$%U>,  to  wheeze.) 
One  who  labours  under  a  uense  breathing, 
accompanied  with  a  wheezing  noise. 
CERCHODES.     The  same  as  cerchnodes. 
CERCIS.     (From  xe^a,  to  shrit-k.)     This 
word  literally  means  tne  spoke  of  a  wheel, 
and   has  its  name  from  the  noise  which 
wheels  often  make.     In  anatomy  it  means 
the  radius,  a  bone  supposed  to  be  like  a 
spoke.     Also  a  pestle,  from  its  shape. 

CERCOSIS.  (From  K^XO?,  a  tail.)  A 
polypus  of  the  uterus.  It  is  sometimes  ap- 
plied to  an  enlargement  of  the  clitoris. 

CEREA.  (From  cera,  wax.)  The  ceru- 
men auriuna,  or  wax  of  the  ear. 

CEREALIA.  (Solemn  feasts  to  the  god- 
dess Ceres.)  All  sorts  of  corn,  of  winch 
bread  or  any  nutritious  substance  is  made, 
come  under  the  head  of  cerealia,  which 
term  is  applied  by  bromatologists  as  a  ge- 
nus. 

CE»EBELLA  URINA.  (Paracelsus  thus 
distinguishes  urine  which  is  whitish,  of  the 
colour  of  the  brain,  and  from  which  he 
pretended  to  judge  of  some  of  its  dis- 
tempers. 

CEREBELLUM.  (Dim.  of  cerebrum.') 
The  little  brain.  A  somewhat  round 
viscus,  of  the  same  use  as  the  brain  ;  com- 
posed, like  the  brain,  of  a  cortical  and  me- 
dullary substance,  divided  by  a  septum 
into  a  right  and  left  lobe,  and  situated  un- 
der the  tentorium,  in  the  inferior  occipital 
fossae.  In  the  cerebellum  are  to  be  ob- 
served the  crura  cerebettit  the  fourth  ventri- 
cle, the  vahmla  magna  cerebri,  and  the  pro- 
tuberantix  vermiformis. 

CEREBRUM.  (Quasi  carebrum;  from 
»«tga,  the  head.)  The  brain.  A  largr  round 
viscus,  divided  superiorly  into  a  right  and 
left  hemisphere,  and  interiorly  into  six 
lobes,  two  anterior,  two  middle,  and  two 
posterior;  situated  within  the  cramium, 
and  surrounded  by  the  dura  and  pia  mater, 
and  lunica  arachnoides.  It  is  composed  of 
a  cortical  substance,  which  is  external  ;  and 
*  medullary,  which  is  internal.  It  has  three 


CER 

cavities,  called  ventricles ;  two  anterior,  or 
lateral,  which  are  divided  from  each  other 
by  the  septum  licidum,  and  in  which  is  the 
choroid  plexus,  formed  of  blood-vessels  ; 
the  third  ventricle  is  a  space  between  the 
thalami  nervorum  opticorum.  The  prin- 
cipal prominences  of  the  brain  are,  the 
corpus  ctdlosum,  a  medullary  eminence, 
conspicuous  upon  laying  aside  the  hemi- 
spheres of  the  brain  ;  the  corpora  striata, 
two  striated  protuberance:*,  cne  in  the  an- 
terior part  of  each  lateral  ventricle ;  the 
thalami  nervorum  opticorum,  two  whitish 
eminences  behind  the  former,  which  ter- 
minate in  the  optic  nerves ;  th^  corpora 
quadrigemina,  four  medullary  projections 
called  by  the  ancients,  nates  and  testes  ; 
a  little  cerebrine  tubercle  lying  upon  the 
nates,  called  the  pineal  gland ;  and  lastly, 
the  crura  cerebri,  two  medullary  columns 
which  proceed  from  the  basis  of  the  brain 
to  the  medulla  oblongata.  The  cerebral 
arteries  are  branches  of  the  carotid  and 
vertebral  arteries.  The  veins  of  the  head 
are  called  sinusses,  'which  return  their 
blood  into  the  internal  jugulars.  The  use 
of  the  brain  is  to  give  off'  nine  pairs  ot 
nerves,  through  whose  means  the  various 
senses  are  performed,  and  muscular  mo- 
tion excited. 

CEREBRUM  ELONGATUM.  The  medulla 
oblongata. 

CEREFOLIUM.  (A  corruption  of  chaero- 
phyllum.)  Chaerophyttum.  Chaerefolium. 
Chervil.  This  plant,  Scandix  cerefolium  of 
Linnaeus  : — semtntbus  nitidis,  ovato-subula- 
tis  ;  umbellis  stssiiibus,  lateralibus,  is  a  sa- 
lubrious culinary  herb,  sufficiently  grate- 
ful both  to  the  palate  and  stomach,  slight- 
ly aromatic,  gently  aperient,  and  diu- 
retic. 

CEREFOLIUM  HISPANIC UM.  The  plant 
called  by  us  Sweet-cicely. 

CEREFOLIUM  STLVESTRE.  See  Cerefo- 
Kum. 

CEREI  MEDICATI.     See  Bougies. 

CEREL.EUM  (From  xxgcf,  wax,  and  tKtttov, 
oil.)  A  cerate,  or  liniment,  composed  of 
wax  and  oil.  Also  the  oil  of  tar. 

CEREVISI.E  FERMENTUM.     Yeast. 

CEREV1SIA  (From  ceres,  corn,  of 
which  it  is  made.)  Ale.  Beer.  Any 
liquor  made  from  corn. 

CEREVISI^  CATAPLASMA.  Into  the  grounds 
of  strong  beer  stir  as  much  oatmeal  as 
will  make  it  of  a  suitable  consistence. 
This  is  sometimes  employed  as  a  stimulant 
and  antiseptic  to  mortified  parts. 

CERIA.  (From  cereus,  soft,  taper.)  Ce- 
rix,  The  flat  worms  which  breed  in  the 
intestines. 

CERION.  (From  x»§/ov,  a  honey-comb.) 
A  kind  of  achor. 

CEROMA.  (From  x»go?,  wax.)  Geranium. 
Terms  used  by  the  ancient  physicians 
for  an  unguent,  or  cerate,  though  ori- 
ginally applied  to  a  particular  compo- 


CEV 


CHA 


189 


sition  which  the  wrestlers  used  in  their 
exercises. 

CEROPISSCS.  (From  x»gc?,  wax,  and 
*r*o-<r*,  pitch.)  A  pluistcr  composed  of 
pitch  and  wax. 

CEROTUM  (Ksgai-ov.)  A  cerate. 
CERUMEN  AUIUUM.  (Cerumen;  dim.  of 
cera,  Wax.)  Curium  sorcles.  Marmorata 
aurium.  Cypsele.  Cypselis  fugue.  The 
waxy  secretions  of  the  ears,  Situated  in  the 
meatus  iuaitorius  externus. 

CERUSSA.  (Arab.)  Cerusse,  or  white 
lead.  A  subcarbonate  of  lead.  See  Sub- 
carbonas  plumbi. 

CERUSSA  ACETATA.  See  Super-acetas 
plumbi. 

CERVI  SPINA.  See  Rhamnus  catharti- 
cus. 

CERVICAL.  (Cervicalis  ;  from  cervix, 
the  neck.)  Belonging  to  ihe  neck  ;  as  cer- 
vical nerves,  cervical  muscles,  &c. 

CERVICAL  ARTERIES.  Arteria  cervicales. 
Branches  of  the  subclavians. 

CERVICAL  VERTEBRA.  The  seven  up- 
permost of  the  vertebrae,  which  form  the 
spine.  See  Vertebra. 

CERVICARIA.  (From  cervix,  the  neck; 
so  named  because  it  was  supposed  to  be 
efficacious  in  disorders  and  ailments  of  the 
throat  and  neck.)  The  herb  throat-wort. 

CERVIX.  (Quasi  cerebri  via  ;  as  being 
the  channel  of  the  spinal  marrow.)  The 
neck.  That  part  of  the  body  which  is 
between  the  head  and  shoulders.  The  cer- 
vix uteri  is  the  neck  of  the  uterus  ;  or  that 
part  at'  it  which  is  immediately  above  or 
beyond  the  os  tmcse.  This  term  is  also 
applied  to  other  parts,  as  cervix  vesicae, 
ossis,  &.c. 

CESTHITES.  ,  (From  xsrgov,  betony.) 
Wine  impregnated  with  betony. 

OESTRUM.  (From  x.is-%*.,  a  dart  ;  so  culled 
from  the  shape  of  its  flowers,  which  resem- 
ble a  dart  ;  or  because-  it  was  used  to  ex- 
tract the  broken  ends  of  darts  from 
wounds.)  The  herb  betony. 

CATERACH.  (Bianchard  says  this  word 
is  corrupted  from  Pteryga,  tftypv^Q.  v.  as 
peteryga,  ceteryga,  and  ceterach.)  Scolo- 
pendria  vera.  Dorodilla?  Spleenwort. 
Miluvaste.  This  small  bushy  plant,  Asple- 
nium  ceterach  of  Linnaeus  -.—frondibus  pin- 
natifidtSy  lobis  alternis  confluentibus  obtusis, 
grows  upon  old  walls  and  rocks.  It  has 
an  herbaceous,  mucilaginous,  roughish 
taste,  and  is  recommended  as  a  pectoral. 
In  Spain  it  is  given,  with  great  success,  in 
nephritic  and  calcnlous  diseases. 

CEVADILLA.  (Dim.  of  ceveda,  barley. 
Spanish.)  Cevaditla  Hispanorum.  Sevadilla. 
Sabadilla.  Hordeitm  causticum.  Canis  in- 
ter sector.  Indian  caustic  barley.  The 
plant  whose  seeds  are  thus  denominated, 
*  is  a  species  of  veratrum  :  they  are  power- 
fully caustic,  and  are  administered  with 
very  great  success  as  a  vermifuge.  They 


are  also  diuretic  and  emetic.  The  dose  to 
a  child,  fiom  two  to  four  years  old,  is  two 
grains ;  from  hence  to  eight,  five  grains  ; 
from  eight  to  twelve,  ten  grains. 

Cayenne  pepper.     See  Capsicum. 

CHAA.     A  Chinese  name  for  tea. 

CHJEROFOLIUM.     See  Cere  folium. 

CnJEROPHYLLtTM.  (XttlfO^VX^OV  I        from 

^a/g*,  to  rejoice,  and  QV^KCV,  a  leaf;  so  cal- 
led from  the  abundance  of  its  leaves.) 
Chervil. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.      Class,  Pentandria.    Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The    pharmacopoeial    name  of   sonre 
plants.     See  Cicutaria  and  CerefoUitm. 

CHJEROPHYLLUM  SYLVRSTRE.  See  Cicu- 
taria. 

CHACARILLJE  CORTEX.     See  Cascarilla. 

CH^TA.  (From  %ta>,  to  be  diffused.) 
The  human  hair. 

CHALASIS.  (From  ^,*x«w,  to  relax.) 
Relaxation. 

CHALASTICA.  (From  ^stxa*,  to  relax.) 
Medicines  which  relax. 

CHALAZION.  (From  ^0.^0,^0.,  a  hail- 
stone.) Chalaza.  Chalazium  Grando. 
An  indolent,  moveable  tubercle,  on  the 
margin  of  the  eyelid,  ake  a  hailstone.  A 
species  of  hordeolum.  It  is  that  well- 
known  affection  of  the  eye,  called  a  stye, 
or  stian.  It  is  white,  hard,  and  encysted, 
and  differs  from  the  crithe,  another  species, 
only  in  being  moveable.  Writers  mention 
a  division  of  Chalazion  into  scirrhous,  can- 
cerous, cystic,  and  earthy. 

CHALBANE.     (K*xCsty«.)     Galbanum. 

CHALCAXTHUM.  (From  ^OAXS?,  brass, 
and  etvflo?,  a  flower.)  Vitriol;  or  rather, 
vitriol  calcined  red.  The  flowers  of  brass. 

CHALCEION.     A  species  of  pimpinella. 

CHALCOIDEUM  os.  The  os  cuneiforme  of 
the  tarsus. 

CHALK.  Creta.  A  carbonate  of  lime, 
Pure  chalk  is  a  neutral  salt,  formed  by  the 
union  of  the  cretaceous  acid  with  lime. 
It  is  much  used  as  an  absorbent  and  anta- 
cid, to  stop  diarrhoeas,  accompanied  with 
acidity.  See  Carbonas  calcis. 

CHALK  STONES.  A  name  given  to  the 
concretions  of  calcareous  matter  in  the 
hands  and  feet  of  people  violently  afflicted 
with  the  gout. 

CHALICRATVM.  (From  £**/?,  an  old 
word  that  signifies  pure  wine,  and  K^AVVV/^I, 
to  mix.)  Wine  mixed  with  water. 

CHALINOS.  Chalinus.  That  part  of  the 
cheeks,  which,  on  each  side,  is  contiguous 
to  the  angles  of  the  mouth. 

CHALYBEATE.  (Chalybeata,  sc.medi- 
camenta ;  from  cJialybs,  steel.)  Of  or  be- 
longing to  iron.  A  term  given  to  any  me- 
dicine into  which  iron  enters ;  as  chalybeate 
mixture,  pills,  waters,  &c. 

CHALYBEATE  WATERS.  Any  mi- 
njeral  water  which  abounds  with  steel,  or 


190 


CHA 


CHA 


iron;  such  as  the  waters  of  Tunbridge, 
Spa,  Pyrmont,  Cheltenham,  Scarborough, 
and  Harttel ;  and  many  others 

CHALYBIS  RUBICO  PR.EPARATA.  See 
Carbonas  ferri. 

CHALYBS.  (From  Cha'ybes,  a  people 
in  Poivus,  who  dug  iron  out  of  the  earth.) 
Acies.  Steel.  The  best,  hardest,  finest, 
and  the  closest -grained  forged  iron.  As  a 
med  cme,  it  differs  not  from  iron. 

CHALYBS  TARTARISATUS.  The  ferrum 
tartarisatum. 

CHAMJEBALANUS.  (From  %<t/*ou,  on  the 
ground,  and  y3*A.*vc?,  a  nut  )  Wood  peas. 
Earth  nuts. 

CHAMJSBCXUS.  (From  ^«tft«a,  on  the 
ground,  and  <ari/fo?,  the  box-tree.)  The 
dwarf  box-tree. 

CHAM^ECEDRUS.  (From  w/ut&t,  on  the 
ground,  and  *aT^oc,  the  cedar  tree.)  Cha- 
maecedrys.  A  species  of  dw;a-f  abrotanum. 

CHAM.BCISSUS.  (From  %&(*"'*  on  tne 
ground,  and  »/<r<roc,  iv\.)  Ground  ivy. 

CHAMyEDRYS.  "(From  ^*^^,  the 
ground,  and  Jguf,  the  oak;  s<»  called  from 
its  leaves  resembling  tho>e  of  the  oak.) 
Chamtedrys  minor  repim,  vulgans.  Quer- 
cula  calamandrina.  Trissago.  Chamcedrops 
of  Paulus  Agineta  and  Oribasius.  Tins 
plant,  creeping-  germander,  small  german- 
der, and  English  treacle  ;  Teucrium  chainx- 
drys  of  Linnaeus  '.—foliis  cuneiformi-ovatis^ 
incisis,  crenatis,  petiolatis  ;  Jioribus  terms  ; 
caulibus  procumbentibus,  subpilosist  has  a 
moderately  bitter  and  somewhat  aromatic 
taste.  It  was  in  high  repute  amongst  the 
ancients  in  intermittent  fevers,  rheumatism, 
and  gout ;  and  where  an  aromatic  bitter  is 
wanting,  germander  may  be  administered 
with  success.  The  best  time  for  gathering 
this  herb  is  when  the  seeds  are  formed,  and 
the  tops  are  then  preferable  to  the  leaves. 
When  dry,  the  dose  is  from  jss  to  gj.  Ei- 
ther water  or  spirit  will  extract  their  vir- 
tue ;  but  the  watry  infusion  is  more  bitter. 
This  plant  is  an  ingredient  in  the  once  cele- 
brated powder  called  from  the  Duke  of 
Portland. 

CHAM^EDRIS  INCANA  MARITIMA.  The 
marum  syriacum. 

CHAMJEDRYS  FRUTESCENS.  A  name  for 
teucrium. 

CHAM/EDRYS  PALUSTRIS.  A  name  given 
to  scordmm. 

CHAM^EDRYS  SPURIA.  A  name  given  to 
veronica. 

CHAM&LEA.  (From  £«/***,  on  the 
ground,  and  exaw*,  the  olive-tree.)  Chame- 
l<ea.  The  herb  widow  wail,  or  Daphne 
alpina  of  Linnaeus.  A  sort  of  dwarf  olive- 
tree,  said  to  be  purgative  in  the  dose  of 
3ij.  The  mezereon  is  also  so  called,  be- 
cause it  has  leaves  like  the  olive-tree. 

CHAM/ELEAGNUS.  (From  £*/"«/,  on  the 
ground,  and  t\<u*.yvost  the  wild  olive.)  The 
myrtus  brabantica. 


CHAM/ELEMA.  (From  £*/uaw,  on  the 
ground,  and  »Aeyua,  ivy.)  The  ground- 
ivy 

CnAMyELEOK.  (From  %*(jia.i,  on  the 
ground,  and  x«»v,  a  lion,  i.  e.  dwarf  lion.) 
The  chamxleon,  an  animal  supposed  to  be 
able  to  change  its  colour  at  pleasure.  Also 
the  name  of  many  thistle--,  so  named  from 
the  variety  and  uncertainty  o»  their  colours. 

CHAMELEON  ALBUM.  Carlina. 

Cardopatium.  Carline  thistle.  Carltna 
acaulis  of  Linnaeus : — caule  unifloro,  fiore 
brtviore.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  bitter, 
and  said  to  possess  diaphoretic  and  anthel- 
mintic  virtues.  It  is  also  extolled  by  fo- 
reign physicians  in  the  cure  of  acute,  ma- 
lignant, and  chronic  disorders. 

CHAMALEOBT  VEHUM.  The  distaff 
thistle. 

CHAM^ELEDCE.  (From  ^atyteu,  on  the 
ground,  and  \tux.»,  the  herb  coltVtbot.) 
Tnssilago,  or  colt's-foot. 

CHAM^ELISUM.  (From  ^at/uau,  on  the 
ground,  and  x/vov,  fl^x  )  Linum  calharti- 
cum, or  purging  of  flax.) 

CHAMvEMELUM.  (Fwm  %*/***,  on  the 
ground,  and  /MI\OV,  an  apple  ;  because  it 
grows  upon  the  ground,  and  has  the  smell 
of  an  apple.)  Cham&melum  nobile.  Cha- 
momilla  romana.  Euanthemon  of  Galen. 
Jlnthemisof  the  last  London  pharmacopoeia. 
Common  chamomile.  Anthemis  nobilis  of 
Linnseus  :—-foliis  pinnato-compositis  linea- 
ribns  acutis  subvillosis.  Both  the  leaves 
and  flowers  of  this  indigenous  plant  have 
a  strong,  though  not  ungrateful  smell,  and  a 
very  bitter,  nauseous  taste :  but  the  latter 
are  the  bitterer,  and  considerably  more 
aromatic.  They  possess  tonic  and  stoma- 
chic qualities,  and  are  much  employed  to 
restore  tone  to  the  stomach  and  intestines, 
and  as  a  pleasant  and  cheap  bitter.  They 
have  been  long  successfully  used  for  the 
cure  of  intermittents.  as  well  as  of  fevers 
of  the  irregular  nervous  kind,  accompanied 
with  visceral  obstructions.  The  flowers 
have  been  found  useful  in  hysterical  affec- 
tions, flatulent  or  spasmodic  colics,  and 
dysentery  ;  but,  from  their  laxative  quality, 
Dr.  Cullen  tells  us  they  proved  hurtful  in 
diarrhoeas.  A  simple  infusion  is  frequently 
taken  to  excite  vomiting,  or  for  promoting 
the  operation  of  emetics.  Externally,  they 
are  used  in  the  decoctum  pro  fomento,  and 
are  an  ingredient  in  the  decoctum  pro  ene- 
mate. 

CHAM./EMELUM  CANARIEJTSE.  The  Chry- 
santhemum frutescens  ot  Linnaeus. 

CHAMJEMEI/UM  CHHYSANTHEMUM.  The 
bupthalmum  germ;tnicum. 

CHAM«MELUM  FOSTIDUM.  The  jintlie- 
mis  cotuta  of  Linnaeus. 

C'HAMJEMEtUM     F10JIE     PLENO.          Chamtf- 

melum  nobile  flore  multiplici.     IJouble  cha-* 
momile.     A  variety  ot  the  antkemis  nobilis. 
See  Cham&mtlum. 


CHA 


CHE 


191 


CHAMJEMELUM   MOBILE.      See 
!nm 

CHAM2EMELUM  vutoAKE.  Cliamomilla 
nosfrus.  Le.ucantliemum  of  Dioscondes. 
Common  wild  c  «rn,  or  d"g's  chamomile. 
The  plant  directed  under  this  name  in  the 
pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Matricaria  chamo- 
iniHa  of  Linnaeus: — receptaculis  conicis /  ra- 
(Mis  prtentibus ;  sqitamis  ca'ycinis,  margine 
aqualibus.  Its  vimies  are  similar  to  those 
of  the  cliamaemeium,  but  in  a  much  inferior 
degree. 

CHAM^EMORUS,  (From  £*/**<,  on  the 
ground,  and  /wage*,  the  routbeiry  tree,) 
Chamcerubus  folris  nbis  Angiicx.  Rubus 
palustrts  humilis.  Vaccinium  Lanctistrense. 
Hubus  alpinus  humilis.  Angliciis  Cioud- 
berr  es,  -nd  knot  berries  The  ripe  fruit 
of  this  pinnt,  Rubus  channemorus  •  if  Lin- 
naeus .—-fobis  simpdcibus  lobatis  caule  inter' 
no  uniforo,  is  prepared  into  a  jam  :  and  is 
recommended  tr>  aiiay  thirst,  &c.  in  fevers, 
phthisical  diseases,  "haemoptysis,  &c  As 
an  andscorbu  ic,  it  is  said  to  excel  the  scur- 
vy-grass and  vegetables  of  that  tribe  in  com- 
mon  use. 

CHAMJKPEUCE.  (F'<  m  ^,*^c*/,  on  the 
ground,  and  <ortviut,  the  pine-tree  )  Cum- 
phorata,  or  stink,  ng  ground-pine,  formerly 
said  to  be  antir  heumatic. 

CH  A  \LffiWTYS.  (From  x&i**t,  the 
ground,  and  <or/<w,  the  pine-tree.)  Arthe- 
tica.  Arthretica  -Ajuga.  Jlbiga  Iva 
arthritica.  ffu/ocyron.  Ionia.  Sideritis. 
Common  ground-pi' e.  This  low  hairy 
plant,  Teucrium  chamepitys  of  Linnae-ts  .- 
—Joliis  trifidis,  Lineanbtis,  intergerrimis ; 
Jloribits  sessihbus,  lateralibus,  solitaries  / 
can le  diffuso,  has  a  moderately  bitter  inste, 
and  a  resinous,  not  disagreeable  smell, 
somewhat  like  that  of  the  pine.  The  tops, 
or  leaves,  are  recommended  as  aperients 
and  corroborants  of  the  nervous  system, 
an^  said  to  be  particularly  serviceable  in 
female  obstructions  -and  paralytic  disor- 
ders. 

CHAIWLUPITTS  .MOSCHATA.  Iva  moscha- 
ta  tnonspeliensium.  Chamxpytis  anthyllis. 
The  Teucrium  iva  of  Linnae-ts.  French 
ground  pine.  I!-  is  weaker,  but  of  similar 
virtues  to  chamaepity. 

CHAMJEPHON.  A  name  in  Oribasius  for 
erysimum,  or  hedge  mustard. 

CHAMJEnApHAxuM.  So  Paulus  ^Egi- 
neta  c;ills  the  upper  part  of  the  root  of  the 
apium. 

CHAM^ERAPHATOTS.  From  %*/*&,  on  the 
ground,  and  gat<f>*vo?,  the  radish.)  The  up- 
prr  part  of  the  rooi  of  apium,  according  to 
P.  ^Eginetrj.  The  smaliage,  or  parsley.  Al- 
so dwarf  radish. 

CHAMJERIPHES.     The  palma  minor. 

CHAM^RODODENDROW  (From  ^*/u*/,  on 
the  ground,  and  goJc^v^ov,  the  rose  laurel.) 
The  Azelxa  ponttca  of  Linnaeus. 

CHAMJEHUBUS.  (From  X,*!****  on  tne 
ground,  and  rubus,  the  bramble.)  The 
chamaemorusr 


(Frf>m  ^a^eau,  on  the 
ground  and  trva^riov ,  Spanish  oronm.)  The 
genista,  tincU^ti 

CH \MBERS  The  space  between  the 
capsule  '.f  the  crystalline  lens  ard  the  cor- 
nea of  the  eye,  is  divided  by  the  iris  into 
two  spaces  called  chambers  ;  the  space  be- 
fore the  iris  is  termed  the  anterior  cham- 
ber; and  that  behind  it,  the  posterior. 
They  are  filled  with  an  aqueous  flird. 

CHAMOMILLA  NOSTRAS  S-e  Chamcemelurn 
vulgare. 

CHAMOHILIA  HOMANA.  See  Chatnaeme- 
lum. 

CHANCRE.  (From  Jt*^/vo?,  cancer.) 
A  s-ise  which  arises  irom  the  din-ct  appli- 
cuti'tn  of  the  venereal  po'son  to  any  part 
of  the  body.  Of  course  it  mostly  occurs 
on  ihe  genitals  Such  venereal  sores  as 
break  out  fr  >m  a  general  contamination  of 
the  system,  i.<  consequence  of  absorption, 
never  have  the  term  chancre  applied  to 
them. 

CHAOMAJTHA  sroxA.  So  Putacelsus 
calls  those  prognostics  that  are  *nkr -n  from 
observations  of  the  air;  and  i!u-.'  skill  of 
doing  this,  the  same  author  calls  Chaoman- 
cia. 

CHAOSDA.  Paracelsus  uses  this  word  as 
an  epithet  for  'h.^  plague. 

CHARABE  (Arab.)  A  name  given  to 
amber.  See  Sucdnum. 

CHARAPRA.  (From  pt«gaw<ra>,  to  excavate.) 
The  bowels,  or  sink  01  the  body. 

CHAIIAM AIS.     Purging  hazel-nut. 

CHARAXTIA.     The  mornordica  elaterium, 

Charcoal.     See  Carbon. 

CHAKBONK.     Tlv-  Cinar^  spinosa. 

CHARISTOLOCHIA.  (From  ^*g/c,  joy,  and 
Ko%ttt,  the  flux  of  women  ufter  child-birth  ; 
so  named  from  its  supposed  usefulness  to 
women  in  childbirth.)  The  plant  mugwort, 
or  artemisia. 

CHARME.  (From  x*ipu>t  to  rejoice.) 
Charmis.  A  cordial  antidote  mentioned 
by  Galen. 

CHARPIE.  (Fre  -ch.)  Scraped  linen,  or 
lint. 

CHARTA.  (Chald.)  Paper.  The  amnois, 
or  interior  foetal  membrane,  was  called  the 
charta  virgmea,  from  its  likeness  to  a  piece 
of  fine  paper. 

CHARTKEUX,  POUDRE  BE.  (So  culled  be- 
cause it  was  invented  by  some  friars  of  the 
Carthusian  orpcr.)  A  name  of  the  kermes 
mineral. 

CHASME.  (From  ^SMV*,  to  gape.)  Chas- 
mus.  Ossification.  Gapmg 

Chaste  tree     The  Jlgnus  castus. 

CHATE.     The  cuctimis  vfigyptia. 

Cheekbone.     See  Jugate  os. 

CHEKSE.  The  coagulum  of  milk. 
When  prepared  from  r.ch  milk,  and  well 
made,  it  is  very  nutritious  in  small  quanti- 
ties:  but  mos  ly  indigestible  when  hard 
and  ill  prepared,  especially  to  weak  sto- 
machs. 

CHEIIOCACE.     (Brom  *a\e?.  a  lip,  and 


192 


CHE 


CHE 


,  an  evil.)    The  lip-evil.    A  swelling 
of  the  lips,  or  canker  in  the  mouth. 

CHEIMELTOS.  (From  %ttf**.t  winter.) 
Chilblains. 

CHEIRANTHUS.  (From  %ti$>  a  hand, 
and  fitvOsf,  a  flower  ;  so  named  from  the  like- 
ness of  its  bloss6ms  to  the  fingers  of  the 
hand.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Tetradynamia. 
Order,  Siliquosa.  The  wall  flower. 

CHKIRANTIIUS  CHEIRI.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  wall-flower.  See  Cheiri. 

CUEIIVAPSIA.  (From  ^e/§,  the  hand, 
and  ATTTOfActi,  to  scratch.)  The  act  of 
scratching ;  particularly  the  scratching  one 
hand  with  another,  as  in  the  itch. 

CHEIRI.  {CJieiri,  Arab.)  Leucoium 
futeum.  Viola  lutea.  Common  yellow 
wall-flower.  The  flowers  of  this  plant, 
Cheiranthus  che'irl  of  Liunwus  .- — -foliis  lan- 
ceolatis,  acutis,  glabris  ;  ramis  anguiatiz  ; 
caule  fruticoso,  are  recommended  as  pos- 
sessing nervine  and  deobstruent  virtues. 
They  have  a  moderately  strong,  pleasant 
smell,  and  a  nauseous,  bitter,  somewhat 
pungent  taste. 

CHETIUATER.  (From  ;t«§,  the  hand, 
and  lafyoc,  a  physician,  A  surgeon  whose 
office  it  is  to  remove  maladies  by  opera- 
tions of  the  hand. 

CHEIRISMA.  (From  %u[>ifyfAaj,  to  labour 
with  the  hand-)  Handling.  Also  a  manual 
operation. 

CHEIHIXIS.  (From  WS&f**,  to  labour 
with  the  hand.  The  art  of  surgery. 

CHEIRONOMIA.  (Erom  ^e/govo^ws*,  to  ex- 
ercise with  the  hands.)  An  exercise  men- 
tioned by  Hippocrates,  which  consisted  of 
gesticulations  with  the  hands,  like  our 
dumb-bells. 

CHELA.  (From  #»x»,  forceps  ;  from  £*, 
to  take.)  A  forked  probe,  tor  drawing  a 
polypus  out  of  the  nose-  Fissures  in  the 
ieet,  or  other  places. 

CHEL.E  CANCRORFM.  See  Cancer. 
CHELIDOST.  The  bend  of  the  arm- 
CHELIDONIUM  MAJUS,  (From  x<u- 
JW  the  swallow.  It  is  so  named  from  an 
opinion  that  it  was  pointed  out  as  useful 
for  the  eyes  by  swallows,  who  are  said  to 
open  the  eyes  of  their  young  by  it ;  or  be- 
cause it  blossoms  about  the  time  when 
swallows  appear.)  Papaver  corniculatum, 
luteum.  Tetterwort,  and  great  celandine, 
The  herb  and  root  of  this  plant,  CheliJoni- 
um  majus  of  Linnxus ; — pedunculis  umbella- 
tis,  have  a  faint,  unpleasant  smell,  and 
a  bitter,  acrid,  durable  taste,  which  is 
stronger  in  the  roots  than  the  leaves.  They 
are  aperient  and  diuretic,  and  recommend- 
ed in  icterus,  when  not  accompanied  with 
inflammatory  symptoms.  The  chelidoni- 
um  should  be  administered  with  caution, 
as  it  is  liable  to  irritate  the  stomach  and 
bowels.  Of  the  dried  root,  from  ^ss  to  5j 
is  a  dose  ;  of  the  fresh  root,  infused  in  wa. 
ter,  or  wine,  the  dose  may  be  about  gss. 
Thp.  r1pr.nr.tinn  of  the  fresh  root  is  used  in 


dropsy,  cachexy,  and  cutaneous  complaints. 
The  fresh  juice  is  used  to  destroy  warts  and 
films  in  the  eyes;  but,  for  the  latter  pur- 
pose, it  is  diluted  with  milk. 

CHELIDONIUM  MINUS.  Scrophula- 
ria  minor.  CheKdonia  rotundifttlia  minor- 
Ciirsutna  kaemorrhoidalis  herba.  Ranunculus 
vermiS'  Lesser  celandine,  and  piu-.vi-ort. 
The  leaves  and  root  of  this  plant,  Ranuncu- 
lus ficaria  ;  foliis  cordatis  angulatis  petiola- 
ris,  caule  unifloro,  of  Linnaeus,  are  used 
medicinally.  The  leaves  are  deemed  anti- 
scorbutic, and  the  root  reckoned  a  specific, 
if  beat  into  cataplasms,  and  applied  to  the 
piles. 

CHELONE.  (^sxww.)  The  tortoise.  An 
instrument  for  extending  a  limb,  and  so 
called  because,  in  its  slow  motions,  it  re- 
presents a  tortoise.  This  instrument  is 
mentioned  in  Oribasius. 

CHELOKION.  (From  %t\a>v»,  the  tortoise  ; 
so  called  from  its  resemblance  to  the  shell 
of  a  tortoise.)-  A  hump,  or  gibbosity  in  the 
back. 

CHELTENHAM  WATER.  One  of  the 
most  celebrated  purg  ng  waters  in  Eng- 
land and  the  reputation  of  it  is  daily  in- 
creasing, as  it  possesses  both  a  saline  and 
chalybeate  principle.  When  first  dr;;wn  it 
is  clear  and  colourless,  but  somewhat 
brisk ;  has  a  saline,  bitterish,  chalybeate 
taste.  It  does  not  keep,  nor  bear  trans- 
porting to  any  distance;  the  chalybeate 
part  being  lost  by  precipitation  of  the  iron, 
and  in  the  open  air  it  even  turns  foetid. 
The  salts,  however,  remain.  Its  heat,  in 
summer,  was  from  50°  to  55°,  or  59Q,  when 
the  medium  heat  of  the  atmosphere  was  near- 
ly 15°  higher.  On  evaporation,  it  is  found 
to  contain  a  calcareous  earth,  mixed  with 
ochre  and  a  purging  salt.  A  general  sur- 
vey of  the  component  parts  of  this  water, 
according  to  a  variety  of  analyses,  shows 
that  it  is  decidedly  saline,  and  contains 
much  more  salt  than  most  miner*!  waters, 
By  far  the  greater  part  of  the  salts  are  of  a 
purgative  kind,  and  therefore  an  action  on 
the  bowels  is  a  constant  effect,  notwith- 
standing the  considerable  quantity  of 
selenite  and  earthy  carbonates  which  may 
be  supposed  to  have  a  contrary  tendency. 
Cheltenham  water  is,  besides,  one  pf  the- 
strongest  chalybeates  we  are  acquainted 
with.  The  iron  is  suspended  entirely  by 
the  carbonic  acid,  of  which  gas  the  water 
contains  about  an  eighth  of  its  bulk ;  but, 
from  the  -abundance  of  earthy  carbonats, 
and  oxyd  of  iron,  not  much  of  it  is  uncom- 
bined.  It  has,  besides,  a  slight  impregna- 
tion of  sulphur,  but  so  little,  as  to  be 
scarcely  appreciable,  except  by  very  deli- 
cate tests.  The  sensible  effects  produced 
by  this  water,  are  generally,  on  first  taking 
it,  a  degree  of  drowsiness,  and  sometimes 
head-ach,  but  which  soon  go  oft'  spontane- 
ously, even  previous  to  the  operation  on  the 
bowels.  A  moderate  dose  acts  powerfully, 
and  speedily,  as  a  cathartic,  without  occa- 


CHE 


CHE 


sioning  griping,  or  leaving-  that  faintness 
and  langour  which  often  follow  the  act  ion  of 
the  rougher  cathartics.  It  is  principally 
on  this  account,  but  partly  too  from  the 
salutary  operation  of  the  chalybeate,  and 
perhaps  the  carbonic  acid,  that  the  Chel- 
tenham water  may  ue,  in  most  cases,  per- 
severed in,  for  a  considerable  length  of 
time,  uninterruptedly,  without  producing 
any  inconvenience  to  the  body  ;  and  during 
its  use,  the  appetite  will  be  improved,  the 
digestive  organs  strengthened,  and  the 
whole  constitution  invigorated.  A  dose  of 
this  water,  too  small  to  operate  directly  on 
the  bowels,  will  generally  determine  pretty 
powerfully  to  the  kidneys.  As  a  purge,  this 
water  is  drank  from  one  to  three  pints  ;  in 
general,  from  half  a  pint  to  a  quart  is  suffi- 
cient. Half  a  pint  will  contain  half  a 
drachm  of  neutral  purging  salts,  four  grains 
of  earthy  carbonats,  and  selemte,  about 
oiie-third  of  a  grain  of  oxyd  of  iron  ;  toge- 
ther with  an  ounce  in  bulk  of  carbonic  acid, 
and  half  an  ounce  of  common  kir,  u  ith  a 
little  sulphurated  hydrogen.  Cheltenham 
water  is  used,  with  considerable  benefit, 
in  a  number  of  diseases,  especially  of  the 
chronic  kind,  and  particularly  those  called 
bilious  :  hence  it  ha;>  been  found  of  essen- 
tial service  in  the  cure  of  glandular  ob- 
struction, and  especially  those  that  affect  ihe 
liver,  and  the  other  organ*  connected  with 
the  functions  of  the  alimentary  canal.  Per- 
sons who  have  injured  then-  biliary  organs, 
by  a  long  residence  in  hot  climates,  and 
who  are  suffering  under  the  symptoms  ei- 
ther of  excess  of  bile  or  deficiency  of  bile, 
and  an  irregularity  in  its  secretion,  receive 
remarkable  benefit  fr'>m  a  course  of  this 
water,  judiciously  exhibited.  Its  use  may 
be  here  continued,  even  during  a  conside- 
rable degree  of  debility;  and  from  the 
greaf.  determination  to  the  bowels  it  may 
be  employed  with  advantage  to  check  the 
incipient  symptoms  of  dropsy,  and  general 
anasarca,  which  so  often  proceed  from  an 
obstruction  of  the  liver.  In  scrophulous 
affections,  the  sea  has  the  decided  prefe- 
rence ;  in  painful  affections  of  the  skin,  called 
scorbuticeruptions,whichmaketheirappear- 
ance  at  stated  intervals,  producing  a  copious 
discharge  of  lymph,  and  an  abundant  desqua- 
mation,  in  common  with  other  saline  pur- 
gative springs,  this  is  found  to  bring-  relief; 
but  it  requires  to  be  persevered  in  for  a 
considerable  time,,  keeping  up  a  constant 
determination  to  the  bowels,  and  making 
use  of  warm  bathing  externally.  The  sea- 
son for  drinking  the  Cheltenham  water  is 
during  the  whole  of  the  summer  months. 

CHELYS.  (xtxvs,  a  shell.)  The  breast 
is  so  called,  as  resembling,  in  shape  and 
office,  the  shell  of  some  fishes. 

CHEtYsciosr.  (From  x?Xv^>  tne  breast.) 
A  dry,  short  cough,  in  which  the  muscles 
of  the  breast  are  very  sore. 

CIIEMA.     A  measure  mentioned  by  the 


Greek  physicians,  supposed  to  contain  two 
small  spoonfuls. 

CHEMIA.      (Arab.)     Chimia.    Chymistry. 

CUYMICAL  APPARATUS.  A  general  ex- 
pression, denoting  the  instruments,  vessels, 
machinery,  furnuu;  e,  and  utensils  of  a  la- 
boratory. 

CHYMISTRY.  (xypt*,  and  sometimes 
M/utsi  '•  ehamia,  from  chama,  to  burn,  Arab. 
tins  science  being  the  examination  of  all 
substances  by  fire.)  The  learned  are  not 
yet  agreed  as  to  the  most  proper  definition 
of  chymistry.  Boerhaave  seems  to  have 
ranked  it  among  the  aris.  According  to 
Macquer,  it  is  a  science,  whose  object  is  to  ^ 
discover  the  nature  and  properties  of  all 
bodies  by  their  analyses  and  combinations. 
Dr.  Black  says,  it  is  a  science  which 
teaches,  by  experiments,  the  effects  of  heat 
and  mixture  on  bodies;  and  Fourcroy  de- 
fines it  a  science  which  teaches  vne  mutual 
actions  of  all  natural  bodies  on  each  other. 
"  Chymistry,'*  says  Jacquin,  "  is  that 
brancl>  of  natural  philosophy  which  unfolds 
the  nauire  of  al)  material  bodies,  deter- 
mines the  number  and  properties  of  their 
component  parts,  and  teaches  us  how 
those  parts  are  united,  and  by  what  means 
they  may  be  separated  and  recombined." 
Mr.  Heron  defines  it,  "That  science 
which  investigates  and  explains  the  laws 
of  that  attraction  which  takes  place  be- 
tween the  minute  component  particles  of 
natural  bodies."  The  objects  to  which  the 
attention  of  chymists  is  directed,  compre- 
hend the  whole  of  the  substances  that  com- 
pose the  globe. 

CHEMOSIS.  (From  %tva>t  to  gape;  be- 
cause it  gives  the  appearance  of  a  gap,  or 
aperture.)  Inflammation  of  the  conjunc- 
tive membrane  of  the  eye,  in  which  the  cel- 
lular structure,  or  white  of  the  eye,  is  dis- 
tended with  a  florid  fluid,  and  elevated 
above  the  margin  of  the  transparent  cornea. 
In  Cullen's  Nosology,  it  is  a  variety  of  the 
ophthalmia  membranarum,  or  an  inflamma- 
tion of  the  membranes  of  the  eye. 

(From  chenopodium 


and  ^cgcv,  the  mulberry  ;  so  called  because 
it  is  a  sort  of  ckenopodium,  with  leaves  like 
a  mulberry.)  The  herb  mulberry-blight, 
or  strawberry  -sp'n'di. 

CHENOPODIUM.  (From  £„»,  a  goose, 
and  <ar*?,  a  foot  ;  so  called  from  its  sup- 
posed resemblance  to  a  goose's  foot  )  The 
herb  chenopody,  goose's  foot.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  sys- 
tem. Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Digy- 
nia. 

CHENOPODICM  AMBuosioTDEs.  The  svs- 
tematic  name  of  the  Mexican  tea-plaut. 
See  Botiys  Mexicanu. 

CHEXOPOJIIUM  AKTHEI/MIWTICUM.  The 
seeds  of  this  plant,  Chenopodium  anthelmin- 
thuin  of  Linnseus  :  —  -foliis  ovato-oblongis 
dentatis,  rucemis  ciphyUiS)  though  in  great 
esteem  in  America  for  the  cure  of  worms, 

C  c 


194 


CHI 


are  netvr  exhibited  in  this  country.  They 
are  powdered  and  mad»j  into -an  electuary, 
wi  h  .ny  proper  syi up,  orcor.seive. 

CHEKOPODIUM  BOTIITS.  The  systemic 
navue  of  the  Jerusalem  oak.  See  Botrys 
vulgaris. 

CHEKOPODIUM  BONUS  HEIOUCUS  The  sys- 
terr.i'ic  n-nu-  ot  the  English  mercury.  See 
Bonus  henricus. 

CHSXOFOIUUM  VULVARIA.  The  system;.- 
tic  nam  -  t  T  he  stinking  orach.  See  Am- 
pkx  fatida 

CHr.i  AS  (From  %tu>  to  pour  out.)  The 
stnm;a,  or  scruphuia. 

CHEREFOLIUM.     See  Chasrophyllnm 

CHER^KS.  (Arib.)  A  >m..ll  berry,  full 
of  mst-cts  like  worm^ :  the  juice  of  which 
was  formerly  made  into  .:  confection,  called 
corfecno  aikernifis,  which  has  been  long" 
di-uscd.  Also  the  worm  itself 

CIIKRMES  MINK  KALIS.  See  Sulphuretum 
anfmnnii  pr<£-  ipiiatum. 

CHERJVIBIUM.  Chernibion.  In  Hippo- 
cr;->--*  it  sis.-;  'ities  an  urit:;-l. 

CHEROIA.  (J«'r  m  Xtt^uv,  the  Centaur.) 
S  .f  (J ait  annum- 

Cherry.  See  Ceruxa  nigra  and  Cerasa 
r  libra. 

Cterry,  bay.     The  Laura-  cerasus. 

Cherry,  laurel.     The.  Lanro-cerasus. 

Cherry,  winter.     The  Alkekengi. 

CHEKVILLUM.     See  CerefnLwn. 

Chesnut,  horse.     Se.-  liippocastanum. 

CHEUSIS.  ^From  Xeae,  to  pour  out.)  Li- 
quation. Infusion. 

CHEVAVTRE.  A  double-headed  roller, 
applied  by  its  middle  below  the  chin  ; 
then  running  on  each  side,  it  is  crossed  on 
the  i op  of  '.he  head  ;  then  passing  to  the 
nape  of  the  neck  i>-. there  crossed:  it.  then 
passes  under  the  chin,  where  crossing,  it  is 
carried  to  the  top  of  the  head,  &c.  until  it 
is  all  taken  up, 

CHEZANAKCE.  (From  %6fa>t  to  go  1o 
Stool,  and  a.v*ywt  necessity.)  It  signifies 
an-  thing  that  •  reates  a  necessity  to  go  to 
stool ,  but,  in  P.  jE.Jneta,  ii  is  the  nanie  of 
an  ointment,  with  which  the  anus  is  to  be 
rubbed,  for  promoting  stools. 

CHIA  (From  X;sc,  ;u»  island  wh.^re 
they  were  f  rm;  rly  propisguted.)  A  sweet 
fig  of  the  island  of  Chio,  or  Scio.  /Vlso  un 
eaith  from  that  island,  formerly  used  in 
fevers. 

CHIACUS.  (From  X/o?,  the  island  of  Scio.) 
An  eni..het  of  a  collyrium,  whose  chief  in- 
gredient was  wine  of  Chios. 

CHIADUS  I's  Paracelsus  it  signifies  the 
sam<  us  furunciitus. 

Chi  an  pepper      Set-  Capsicum. 
Chian  turpentine     Se  •  Chio  turpentine. 
CHIASMUS      (Froni   ^*fa>,   to   ferm    like 
the  let  er  X,  chi  )     Tl.v  iiame  of  a  bandage, 
whoj-c  shape  is  like  the  Ciretk  letter  x.  chi. 
CHIASTOS.       The    name    of   a    cruciale 
bandage  in   Onb.-.siiis;  so  culltd  from  its 
resembling  the  letter  X,  chi. 


CHI 

CHIASTTIE.  The  name  of  a  bandage  for 
the  temporal  ar'ery.  It  is  a  double-headed 
roller,  Uie  middle  of  which  is  Applied  to 
the  side  of  the  head,  opposite  to  that  in 
which  the  artery  is  opened  and,  when 
brought  round  to  the  part  affected,  it  is 
crossed  upon  the  compress  that  is  laid  upon 
the  wounds  and  then,  the  continuation  is 
ov«rr  the  ci  ronal  suture,  and  under  the  chin; 
then  cros-.ing  on  the  compress,  the  course 
is,  at  the  first,  rour.d  the  head,  &c.  till  the 
whole  roller  is  laken  up. 

CHIBOIT.  A  spuriotss  species  of  gum- 
elemi,  spoken  of  by  the  faculty  of  Pans, 
but  not  known  in  England. 

CHI  BUR.     Sulphur. 

CHICHIJTA.  Contracted  from  China  chinse. 
See  Cinchona 

CHICHOS  Chirces.  The  affectio  bovina, 
or  distemper  ot  black  cattle. 

Chicken  pox.     See  Varicella. 

duckweed.     See  Alsine  media. 

CHILBLAIN.  Pernio.  An  inflammation 
of  the,  extreme  parts  of  the  body,  from  the 
application  of  cold  ;  attended  with  a  violent 
itching,  and  soon  forming  a  gangrenous 
ulcer. 

CHILI,  BALSAM  DE.  Salmon  speaks,  but 
without  any  proof,  of  its  being  brought 
from  Chili.  Tie  Barbadoes  tar,  in  which 
are  mixed  a  few  drops  of  the  oil  of  aniseed, 
is  usually  sold  for  it. 

CHILIODYSTAMO?*.  (From  ^x/ov,  a  thou- 
sand, and  <fuva.(jw<  virtue.)  An  epithet  of 
the  herb  Potimoniwn.  In  Dioscorides,  this 
name  is  given  on  account  of  its  many  vir- 
tues. 

CHILON.  (XtiKuv.)  An  inflamed  and 
swelled  tip. 

CHILPELAGCA,     A  variety  of  capsicum. 

Chilterspin      A  species  of  capsicum. 

CHIM*THLOX.     A  chilblain. 

CIIIMIA.     Sec-   Chen.ia. 

CHI.MIATER.  (From  chemia,  chymistry, 
and  /ATgo?.  u  physician.)  A  physician  who 
maid  s  he  science  of  chymistry  subservient 
to  the  purposes  of  medicine. 

CHIMOLEA  LAX  A.  Paracelsus  mean1-,  by 
thii  w-.n\i,  the  sublimed  powder  winch  is 
sepyra.'.'.-i'i  fr  >ri  Uie  flowers  of  saline  ores, 

CHINA.  (So  named  from  the  country 
of  Ci»  a  -,  from  whence  it  was  brought.) 
China  orientulis.  Sankioa.  Guaqnara. 
Smilax  aspera  Chinensis.  China  ro(»t.  It 
is  ob'ained  fr;mi  the  Stnilax  china  of  Lin- 
iiKtis  : — caitle  aculeate,  teretiuncUio  /  JoKis 
inernns,  ovato-cordatis,  quinqne  nerviis.  It 
was  formerly  m  esteem,  as  sarsapafilla  now 
is,  in  the  cure  of  the  venereal  disease,  and 
cutaneous  disorders. 

CHINA  CHI.VJK.  A  name  given  to  the 
Peruvian  bark,  a  native  of  some  parts  in 
China. 

CHINA  OCCIDE>TAI.IS.  China  spuria 
naclosa.  Smilax  pseudo-China.  Smilax  In- 
dica  spin-sa.  American  or  Wesi-Iu'ian 
Cuina.  The  root  is  chiefly  brought  from 


CHI 


CHL 


195 


Jamaica,  in  large  round  pieces,  full  of 
knots.  In  scrophulous  disorders,  it  has 
been  preferred  to  the  oriental  kind.  In 
other  cases  it  is  of  similar  but  inferior  vir- 
tue. 

CHINA  SUPPOSITA.  Senecio  madraspa- 
tanus.  Senescio  pseudo-China  of  Linnaeus. 
Bastard  China.  It  grows  in  Malabar.  The 
root  greatly  resembles  the  China  root  in 
appearance  and  qualities. 

CHINCUINA.     See  Cinchona. 

CHIXCHIXA  CARIB.EA.  See  Cinchona 
Caribaea. 

CHINCHINA  BE  SANTA  FE.  There  are 
several  spec  es  of  bark  sent  from  Santa  Fe  : 
but  neither  their  particular  natures,  nor  the 
trees  which  afford  them,  are  yet  accurately 
determined. 

CHINCHIXA  JAMAICENSIS.  See  Cinchona 
Carabtea. 

CHINCHINA  RUBRA.  See  Cinchona  ob- 
long if  olia 

CHINCHINA  DE  ST.  LUCIA.  St.  Lucia  bark 
is  collected  from" the  Jinchona  flovibuuda  of 
Swartz  : — -Jloribns  paniculatis  glabns,  capsn- 
Ks  tnrbinatis  laevibus,  foliis  eltipticis  acumi- 
natis  glabns  ;  it  has  an  adslringent,  biter 
taste,  somewhat  like  gemain.  It  is  re- 
commended in  intermit; enis,  putrid  dysen- 
tery, and  dyspepsia  :  it  should  always  be 
joined  with  some  aromatic. 

Chincough.     S<-e  Pertussis. 

CHIXESSE.  The  aurantmm  sinene,  or 
Chinese  orange. 

CHINESE  sail  LAX.  See  China. 
_  CHIO  TURPENTINE.  Terebinthina 
tie  Chio.  Cyprus  turpentine.  Chum  tur- 
pentine. This  sub  tance  is  classed  among 
the  resins.  It  is  procured  by  wounding 
the  bark  of  the  trunk  of  the  Pistachia  tere- 
binthus  of  Linmeus.  The  best  Chio  tur- 
pentine is  about  the  consistence  of  honey, 
very  tenacious,  clear,  and  almost  trans- 
parent; of  a  white  colour,  inclining-  to 
yellow,  and  a  fragrant  smell,  moderately 
warm  to  the  taste,  but  f  ee  from  acrimony 
and  bitterness.  Iis  medicinal  qualities  are 
similar  to  those  of  the  turpentines.  See 
Turpentine. 

CHIOLI.  In  Paracelsus  jt  is  synonymous 
with  furunculus. 

CHIQ.UKS.  A  name  for  the  worms  which 
get  into  the  toes  of  the  negroes,  and  which 
are  destroyed  by  the  oil  which  flows  out  of 
the  cashew  nut-shell. 

CHIRAGRA.  (From  £«/>,  the  hand, 
and  <*>•/>*,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in  the 
joints  of  the  hand.  See  Arthntes. 

CHIHONES.  (From  %et$t  the  hand.) 
Small  pustules  on  the  hand  and  feet,  en- 
closed in  which  is  a  troublesome  worm. 

CHIRONIA.  (From  C/iiron,  the  Cen- 
taur, its  inventor.)  1.  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
Pentandria.  Order,  Jllonogynia.  Centau- 
jy.  See  Centaurium. 

2.  (From  ;^e/f,  the  hand.)      An  affection 


of  the  hand,  where  it  is   troubled  with 
cliirones, 

CHIRONIUAT.  (From  X/gw,  the  Cen- 
taur, who  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  who 
healed  them.)  A  malignant  ulcer,  callous 
on  its  edges,  and  difficult  to  cure. 

CHIROTHECA.  (From  £«g,  the  hand, 
and  nfafAi,  to  put.)  A  glove  of  the  scarf- 
skin,  with  the  nails,  which  is  brought  oft' 
from  the  dead  subject,  after  the  cuticle  is 
loosened  by  putrefaction,  from  the  parts 
under  it. 

CHIUURGIA.  (From  £«g,  the  hand, 
and  igyw,  a  work;  bfcau»e  surgical  ope- 
rations are  performed  by  the  hand.)  Chi- 
rurgery,  or  surgery. 

CHITON.  (%ircev  )     A  coat  or  membrane. 

CHIUM.  (From  X/o?,  the  island  wher^  it 
was  produced.)  An  epithet  of  wine  made 
at  Scio. 

CHILASMA.  (From  %Ki*tvoe*  to  make 
warm.)  A  w<  rm  fomentation,  called  also 
thermasrna 

CHLOUASMA.  (From  %xa>£i*eo,  to  become 
green.)  Cn'orosis. 

CHLOROSIS.  (From  ^xagof,  green 
pale ;  frorii  the  yellow-greenish  lo^k  th>«se 
have  who  are  affected  with  it.)  Febris 
alba.  Febris  amatoria.  Icterus  albus. 
The  green  Mckness.  A  genus  of  d.sea^e  in 
the  class  cac/iexia,  and  order  impettgines  of 
Cullen.  It  is  a  disease  which  affects  young 
females  who  Ubour  under  a  suppression  of 
the  menses.  Heaviness,  listlesness  to  mo« 
tion,  fatigue  on  the  least  exercise,  palpi- 
tations of  the  heart,  pains  in  the  back, 
loins,  and  hips,  flatulency  and  acidi-ies  in 
the  stomach  and  bowels,  a  preternatural 
appetite  for  chalk,  lime,  and  various  other 
absorbents,  together  with  many  dyspeptic 
symptoms,  usually  attend  on  this  disease. 
As  it  advances  in  its  progress,  the  face 
becomes  pide,  or  assumes  a  yellowish  hue  ; 
the  whole  body  is  flaccid,  and  likewise 
pale  ;  the  feet  are  affected  with  oedema- 
tous  swellings  ;  the  breathing'  is  much  hur- 
ried by  any  vigorous  exertion  of  the  body  ; 
the  pulse  is  quick,  but  snv  11  ;  and  the  per- 
son is  apt  to  be  affected  With  many  of  the 
symptoms  of  hysteria.  To  procure  a  flow 
of  the  menses,  proves  in  some  cases  a 
very  difficult  matter ;  and  where  the  dis- 
ease has  been  of  long  standing*  various 
morbid  affections  of  the  viscera  are  often 
brought  on,  which  at  length  prove  fatal. 
Dissections  of  those  who  have  died  of  chlo- 
rosis, have  usually  shewn  the  ovaria  to  be 
in  a  scirrhous,  or  dropsical  state.  In  some 
cases,  the  liver,  spleen,  and  mesenteric 
glands,  have  likewise  been  found  in  a  dis- 
eased state. 

CHNUS,  (From  xvttvu>> to  grind,  or  rasp.) 
Chaff".  Bran.  Also  fine  wool,  or  lint, 
which  is,  as  it  were,  rasped  from  lint- 

CHOKE  DAMP.  The  name  given  by 
miners  to  a  noxious  air,  occasionally  found 
in  the  bottom  of  mines  and  pits.  It  is 


196 


CHO 


CHO 


heavier  than  common  air,  therefore  lies 
chie'h  at  the  bottom  of  the  pils  ;  it  extin- 
guishe  flame,  and  is  noxious  to  animals. 
It  is  probably  carbonic  acid.  See  Carbonic 
add. 

CHOAXA.  (From  ^toe,  to  pour  out.)  It 
is  properly  a  funnel,  but  is  used  lo  signify 
the  infundibulum  of  the  kidney  and  brain. 

CHOA^US.  (^CO.VA)  a  funnel.)  A  furnace 
made  like  a  fun  , el,  for  melting-  metals. 

CHOCOLATE.  (Dr.  Alston  soys  this 
word  is  compounded  of  two  Indian  words, 
choco,  sound,  and  atte,  water;  because  of 
the  noise  made  in  its  preparation.)  An 
article  of  diet  prepared  from  the  cocoa- 
nut  ;  highly  nourishing-,  particularly  when 
boiled  with  milk  and  eVrgs.  It  is  frequently 
recommended  as  a  restorative  in  cases  of 
emaciation  and  consumption. 

CHIEMCIS.  The  trepan,  so  called  by 
Galen  and  P.  jE^ineti,  from  WVIXK,  the 
nave  of  a  wheel. 

CIHERADES.  (From  ;^o/go?f  a  swine.) 
Chcerades.  The  same  as  scrofula. 

CHCRRABOLETHRGX.  (From  £o/go?,  a  swine, 
and  oxgQgo?,  destruction ;  so  named  'f  om 
its  being-  dangerous  if  eaten  by  hogs.)  Hog- 
bane.  A  name  in  jEtius  for  the  Xanthium, 
or  louse-bur. 

CHOIRAS.  (From  ^o/go?,  a  swine ;  so 
called  because  hogs  are  diseased  with  it.) 
The  scrophula. 

CHOLADES.  (From  %Q\»,  the  bile.)  So 
the  smaller  intestines  are  called,  because 
they  contain  bile. 

CHOLAGO.  The  same  as  cholas. 
CHOLAGOGA.  (From  MM,  bile,  and 
et),a>,  to  evacuate.)  Cholegon.  By  cho- 
lagogues,  the  ancients  meant  only  such 
purging  medicines  as  expelled  the  in- 
ternal faeces,  which  resembled  the  cystic 
bile  in  their  yellow  colour,  and  other 
properties. 

CHOLAS.  (From  %oK»t  the  bile.)  All 
the  cavity  of  the  ilium  is  so  called,  be- 
cause it  contains  the  liver  which  is  the 
strainer  of  the  gall. 

CHOLE.  (Xcx».)  The  bile. 
CHOLEDOCHUS  DUCTUS.  (Chok- 
dochus ;  from  %oH»t  bile,  and  J^o^a/-  to 
receive ;  receiving  or  retaining  tne  gall.) 
Ductus  commnnis  choledochus.  The  com- 
mon biliary  duct,  which  conveys  both  cys- 
tic and  hepatic  bile  into  the  intestinum  duo- 
denum. 

CHOLEGON.  The  same  as  cholagoga. 
CHOLERA.  (From  ^OA«,  bile,  and 
ptut  to  flow.)  7)iarrheea  cholericti.  Felli- 
Jlua  passio  Cholera,  A  genus  of  disease 
arranged  by  Cn'ilen  in  the  class  neuroses, 
and  order  spasmi.  It  is  a  purging  and  vo- 
miting of  bile,  with  anxiety,  painful  gri- 
pings,  spasms  of  the  abdominal  muscles,  and 
those  of  the  thighs.  There  are  two  species 
of  this  genus:  1  Cholera  sponranea,  which 
happens,  in  hot  se-.sons,  wi'hon  ;ny  mani- 
fest cause.  2.  Cholera  accidental  st  which 


occurs  after  the  use  of  food  that  digests 
slowly,  and  irritates.  In  warm  climates 
it  is  met  with  in  all  seasons  of  the  \ear, 
and  its  occurrence  is  very  frequent :  but 
in  England,  and  other  c<!d  climates,  it  is 
apt  to  be  most  prevalent  in  the  middle  of 
summer,  particularly  in  the  month  of  Au- 
gust ;  and  the  violence  of  the  disease  has 
usually  been  observed  to  be  greater  in  pro- 
portion to  the  in  tenseness  •nfthe  heat.  It 
usually  comes  on  wth  soreness,  pain,  dis- 
tension, and  flatulency  in  the  stomach  and 
intestines,  succeeded  quickly  by  a  severe 
and  frequent  vomiting,  and  purging  of  bi- 
lious matter,  heat,  thirst,  a  hurried  respi- 
ration, and  frequent  b*a  weak  and  flutter- 
ing pulse.  When  ^he  disease  is  not  violent 
these  symptoms,  afer  continuing  fora  day 
or  two,  cease  gradually,  leaving  the  patient 
in  a  debilitated  and  exhausted  state  ;  but 
where  the  disease  proceeds  with  much  vio- 
lence there  arise.- s  great  depression  of 
strength,  with  cold  cLmmy  sweats,  con- 
siderable anxiety,  a  hurried  and  short  re- 
spiration, and  hiccups,  with  a  sinking,  and 
irregularity  of  the  pulse,  which  quickly 
terminate  in  death  ;  an  event  that  not  un- 
frequently  happens  within  the  space  of  24 
hours, 

CHOLERICA.  (From  ^oxsga,  the  cholera.) 
Medicines  which  relieve  the  cholera.  Also 
a  bilious  flux  of  the  bowels,  without  pain 
or  fever. 

CHOLICELE.  (From  %oxn,  bile,  and 
JC«A«,  a  tumour.)  A  swelling  formed  by 
the  bile  morbidly  accumulated  in  the  gall- 
bladder. 

CHOLO^IA.  (From  ^»^o?,  lame,  or 
maimed.)  Galen  says  that,  in  Hippocrates, 
it  signifies  any  distortion  of  a  limb.  In  a 
particular  sense,  it  is  taken  for  a  halting  or 
lameness  in  the  leg. 

.  CHONPROGI.OSSUS.  (From  %ovfycv,  a  car- 
tilage, and  yxuxro-H,  the  tongue.)  A  muscle 
so  named  from  its  insertion,  which  is  in  the 
basis  or  cartilaginous  part  of  the  tongue. 
See  Hyoglossus. 

CHONDROLOGY.  (Chondrologia  / 

from  ;t,cvJ<»o?,  a  cartilage,  and  ACJXJ?,  a  dis- 
course.) A  discourse  or  treatise  on  carti- 
lages. 

CHoxDRo-pHAUYycjEus.  (From  x,w<fpo?, 
a  carti'uge,  and  qa.euy%,  the  upper  p^rt  of 
the  fauces.)  A  muscle  so  named  because 
it  rises  in  the  cartdaginous  part  of  the 
tongue,  and  is  inserted  in  'he  phr.rynx. 

CHONDHOS.  (XovJgo?.)  A  food  of  the 
ancients,  thr>  same  as  alica.  Also  any  gru- 
mou*  concretion,  and  a  cartilage. 

CHONDROSTXDESMUS.  (From  ^ov/goc, 
a  cartilage,  and  crwSece,  to  tie  together.)  A 
cartilaginous  ligament. 

CHONDRUS.     See  Chondros, 

CHONE.     (Xo>w.)     The  infundibulum. 

CHORA.  (Xa>§«t.)  A  region.  Galen,  in 
his  book  De  Usu  Partium,  expresses  by 
it  particularly  the  cavities  of  the  eyes  ;  but, 


CHO 

in  others  of  his  writings,  he  intimates  by  it 
any  void  space. 

CHORDA.  A  cnrd.  A  tendon.  A  pain- 
ful tension  of  the  penis  in  venereal  disease. 
See  Chordee.  Sometimes  the  intestines 
are  called  chordae. 

MAojfA.     A   name  of  the   tendo 


CHO 


197 


CHORDA  TYMPANI  A  branch  of  the 
seventh  pair  of  nerves  that  passes  through 
the  tympanum 

CHORDS  TENDING.  The  tendinous 
and  cord-like  substances  which  connect  the 
cornea  cohimnce  of  the  ventricles  of  the  heart 
to  the  aut-'cular  valves. 

CHORDS  W1LLISII.  The  small  fibres 
which  cross  the  sinuses  of  the  dura  mater. 
They  are  so  termed,  because  Willis  first 
described  them 

OOIIDAPSUS.  (From  ^o/><T»,  a  cord,  and 
a5r7a,  to  knit  )  A  sort  of  painful  cholic, 
where  the  intestines  appear  to  be  twisted 
into  knots,  like  pieces  of  string*.  / 

CHORDEE.  (Chord^  French.)  A 
spasmodic  contraction  of  the  penis,  that 
sometimes  attends  gonorrhoea,  and  is  of, en 
followed  by  a  haemorrhage. 

CHOREA  SANCTI  VITI  (Chorea, 
£og«a)  from  ^ogoc,  a  chorus  which  of  old 
accompanied  dancing.  It  is  called  St.  Vi- 
tus's  dance,  because  some  devotees  of  St. 
Vitus  exercised  themselves  so  long  in  dan- 
cing, that  their  intellects  were  disordered, 
and  could  only  be  restored  by  dancing  again 
at  the  anniversary  of  St.  Vitus.)  St.  Vitus's 
dance.  Convulsive  motions  of  the  limbs, 
as  if  the  person  were  dancing.  It  is  a 
genus  of  disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the 
class  neuroses,  and  order  spas  mi-  These 
convulsive  motion^,  most  generally,  are 
confined  to  one  side,  and  affecting  princi- 
pally the  arm  and  leg^  When  any  motion 
is  attempted  to  be  made,  various  fibres  of 
other  muscles  act  which  ought  not ;  and 
thus  a  contrary  effect  is  produced  from 
what  the  patient  intended.  It  is  chiefly  in- 
cident to  young  persons  of  both  sexes,  and 
makes  its  attack  from  between  the  agf  of 
ten  and  fifteen,  occurring  but  seldom  after 
that  of  puberty. 

By  some  practitioners  it  has  been  con- 
sidered rather  as  a  paralytic  affection  than 
as  a  convulsive  disorder  and  has  been 
thought  to  arise  from  a  relaxation  of  the 
muscles,  which,  being  unable  to  perform 
their  functions  in  moving  the  limbs,  shake 
them  irregularly  by  jerks.  Chorea  sancti 
Viti  is  occasioned  by  various  irritations,  as 
teething,  worms,  offensive  smells,  poisons, 
&c.  It  arises  likewise  in  consequence  of 
violent  affections  of  the  mind,  as  horror, 
fear,  and  anger.  In  many  cases  it  is  pro- 
duced by  general  weakness ;  and  in  a  few, 
it  takes  place  from  sympathy,  at  seeing  the 
disease  in  others. 

The  fits  are  sometimes  preceded  by  a 
coldness  of  the  feet  and  limbs,  or  a  kind 
of  tingling  sensation,  that  ascends  like  co!4 


air  up  the  spine,  and  there  is  a  flatulent 
pain  in  the  left  hypochondrium,  with  obsti- 
nate costiveness.  At  other  times,  the  ac- 
cession begins  with  yawning,  stretching, 
anxiety  about  the  heart,  palpitations,  nau- 
sea, difficulty  of  swallowing,  noise  in  the 
ears,  giddiness  and  pains  in  the  he;id  and 
teeth ;  and  then  come  on  the  convulsive 
motions. 

These  discover  themselves  at  first  by  a 
kind  of  lameness,  or  instability  of  one  of 
the  legs,  which  the  person  draws  after  him 
in  an  odd  and  ridiculous  manner  ;  nor  can 
he  hoid  the  arm  of  the  same  side  still  for  a 
moment ;  for  if  he  lays  it  on  his  breasr,  or 
any  other  part  of  his  body,  it  is  forced 
quickly  from  thence  by  an  involuntary  mo- 
tion. If  he  is  desirous  of  drinking,  he  uses 
many  singular  gesticulations  before  he  can 
carry  the  cup  to  iiis  head,  and  it  is  forced 
in  various  directions,  till  at  length  he  gets 
it  to  his  mouth ;  when  he  pours  the  liquor 
down  his  throat  with  great  haste,  as  if  he 
meant  to  afford  amusement  to  the /by- 
standers. Sometimes  various  attempts  at 
running^  and  leaping  take  place,  and  at 
others,  the  head  and  trunk  of  the  body 
are  affected  with  convulsive  motions.  In 
many  instances,  the  mind  is  affected  with 
some  degree  of  fatuity,  and  often  shews  the 
sarne  causeless  emotions,  such  as  weeping 
and  laughing,  which  occur  in  hysteriae. 
When  this  disease  arises  in  children,  it 
usually  ceases  before  the  age  of  puberty ; 
and  in  ad  lilts,  is  often  carried  off'  by  a 
change  from  the  former  mode  of  living. 
Unless  it  passes  into  some  other  disease, 
such  as  epilepsy,  it  is  never  attended  with 
danger. 

CHORION.  (From  £«§»>,  to  escape  ; 
because  it  always  escapes  from  the  uterus 
with  the  foetus  )  Shaggy  chorion.  The  ex- 
ternal membrane  of  the  fetus  in  utero. 

CHOROID  MEMBRANE.  (Membrana 
choridea ;  from  %opa>v,  the  chorion,  and 
#JW,  resemblance.)  The  second  tunic  of 
the  eye,  lying  immediately  under  the  scle- 
rotica,  to  which  it  is  connected  by  vessels. 
The  true  knowledge  of  this  membrane, 
is  necessary  to  a  perfect  idea  of  the  iris 
and  uvea.  The  tunica  choroidea  com- 
mences at  the  optic  nerve,  and  passes  for- 
wards, with  the  sclerotic  coat,  to  the  be- 
ginning of  the  cornea  transparens,  where 
it  adheres  very  firmly  to  the  sclerotic  mem- 
brane, by  means  of  a  cellular  membrane, 
in  the  form  of  a  white  fringe,  called  the 
ciliary  circle.  It  then  recedes  from  the 
sclerotica  and  cornea  and  ciliary  circle, 
directly  downwards  and  inwards,  forming 
a  round  disk,  which  is  variously  coloured ; 
hence  blue,  black  eyes,  &c.  This  colour- 
ed portion,  reflected  inwards,  is  termed 
the  iris,  and  its  posterior  surface  is  termed 
uvea.  The  choroid  membrane  is  highly 
vascular,  and  its  external  vessels  are  dis- 
posed like  stars,  and  termed  vasa  vorticosa. 
The  internal  surface  of  this  membrane  is 


198 


CHR 


CHR 


covered  with  a  black  pigment,  called  the 
pigrnent  of  the  chorold  membrane. 

CHOROID  PLEXUS  Plt-xua  choroi- 
dta  A  plexus  of  blood-vessels,  situated 
in  the  lateral  ventricle*  of  the  br-in. 

CHOR-  IE  TUNIC.     See  Choroid  membrane. 

CH^ISIS  (From  %%ia>,  to  anoint.)  An 
inunction,  or  ..noiming1  of  ariy  punt. 

Christmas  -ose.     Se    Hclleborus  niger. 

CHnis'.-'rx'.  (From  %j>ite,  to  anoint.)  An 
unguen',  n*  •  mu-nent  o-  any  kind. 

CHROMAS.  A  chr^rnate,  or  salt, 
fo.  inea  by  the  union  of  e..ri.hy,  metallic,  or 
alkaline  bases,  with  chromic  acid;  a--  chro- 
mat e  of  leu  1.  &c 

CHHOMATISMUS.  (From  ^f*/"*?/^,  to 
colour.)  The  morbid  di.scot.  rati<«;.  of  any 
of  the  secretions,  as  of  ihe  urine,  or 
blood. 

CHROME.  (From  zguu*,  colour  ;  be- 
cause its  primary  cornbna.ions  impart  its 
colour  to  all  secondary  ones.)  A  white 
metal,  inclining  to  a  grey,  very  bri'tie, 
and  crystallizabie  at  an  elevated  tempera- 
ture, in  feathered  filaments  on  the  surface. 
Its  internal  fracture  presents  in  some  parts 
close  grains,  in  other  parts  needles  crossing 
each  other.  It  is  an  ingredient  in  the  fos- 
sil, known  by  that  name  in  Siberia. 

Natural  History. — This  meial,  which 
is  extremely  scarce,  and  exists  only  in 
the  state  of  a  metallic  oxid,  was  disco- 
vered by  Vauquehn.  He  found  it  in  an  ore 
called  red-lead  ore  of  Siberia,  or  chro- 
mate  of  lead.  The  colour  of  this  ore  is  red, 
with  a  shade  of  yellow;  when  reduced  10 
po'*  der,  it  is  of  3  bright  orange.  Chrome 
has  likewise  been  found  in  combination 
with  iron,  alumine,  and  si  lex,  (chromaie  of 
iron  and  alumine,}  in  the  department  of 
Var,  in  France.  It  is  met  with  in  irregu- 
lar masses.  Its  colour  is  brown  ;  it  has 
very  liule  metallic  lustre.  Pontier  has 
lately  found  chrome  combined  with  iron 
(chromate  of  iron,}  in  a  quarry  near  Gus- 
sin  in  the  road  to  Cavalaire.  It  sometimes 
forms  large  masses.  The  emerald  of  Peru 
and  spinel  ruby  owe  their  colours  to  this 
melal. 

Properties. — Chrome  is  obtained  in  small 
agglutinated  masses  of  a  white  colour, 
inclining  to  yellow;  it  is  very  hard,  ex- 
tremely brittle  and  refractory,  and  crystal- 
lizes into  needles. 

Exposed  to  the  heat  of  a  blow-pipe,  it  is 
covered  with  a  lilac-coloured  crust,  wh;ch 
becomes  green  on  cooling.  Heated  by  the 
same  apparatus  with  borax,  it  does  not 
melt ;  but  a  part,  after  being  oxidated,  is 
dissolved  in  this  salt,  and  communicates  to 
it  a  very  beautiful  green  colour.  Acids 
have  only  a  weak  action  on  this  metal.  The 
nitric  is  the  only  acid  which  produces  any 
remarkable  change,  it  converts  it  into  an 
oxid.  It  is  capable  of  combining  with 
three  different  portions  of  oxigon,  and 
forming  tluve  different  oxids.  It  h;>s  not 
yet  been  combined  with  any  combustible 


body.  It  does  not  appear  to  decompose 
water.  It  is  unalterable  by  the  alkalies. 
The  other  properties  of  this  metal  are  not 
yet  ascertained,  neither  are  its  uses  known ; 
perhaps  ?t  may  afford  beautiful  and  durable 
colours  to  the  painter  or  the  enameller. 

Method  of  obtaining  Chrome.  Chrome  is 
obtained  from  its  native  combinations,  by 
decomposing  them  by  the  alkaline  carbo- 
nates, precipitating  the  chromic  acid,  and 
healing  it  strongly  in  a  crucible. 

Ti»-.-  following-  method  is  recommended 
by  VauqueUn  Seventy-two  parts  of  chro- 
mic acid  are  to  be  introduced  into  a 
charcoal  crucible,  placed  within  ano- 
'•lier  of  porcelain,  filled  win  charcoal 
dust.  The  apparatus  is  then  to  be  put 
in  o  a  furnace,  and  subjected  to  a  very 
strong  heat.  Metallic  chrome  will  then  be 
found  in  the  charcoal  crucible.  From 
seventy-'  wo  parts,  Vauquehn  obtained  for- 
ty-titree  of  metal. 

CHROMIC  ACID.  This  is  obtained  by 
decomposing  xhe  chromat  of  lead  by  pot- 
ash, and  treating  the  chromat  of  potash 
with  nitric  or  muriatic  acid.  It  is  of  aw 
orange-red  colour,  and  a  pungent  metallic 
taste  ;  very  soluble  in  water,  and  crystal- 
lizes bv  gentle  evaporation. 

CHRONIC  (From  ^gwoc,  time)  A 
term  applied  to  diseases  which  are  of  long 
continuance,  and  mostly  without  fever. 
It  is  usfd  in  opposition  to  the  term  acute. 
See  Acute. 

CHRUPSIA.  (From  ^§«*,  colour,  and 
o-^/at,  sight.)  Visus  colorutns.  A  disease 
of  the  eyes,  in  which  the  person  perceives 
objects  of  a  different  colour  from  their 
natnrtl. 

CHRYSANTHEMUM.  (From,  ^vo-oe. 
gold,  *nd  etv&tfAos,  a  flower.)  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnse  n  sys- 
Mem.  CL-'Ss,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polyga- 
mies Sun  flower,  or  marigold. 

2.  M  ny  herbs  are  so  called  whose 
flowers  ar>%  of  a  bright  yellow  colour. 

CHRYSANTHEMUM  LEUCANTHEMUM.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  great  ox  eye -daisy. 
See  Sellis  major. 

CHIIYSE.  (From  %,£v<ro?t  gold.)  The 
name  of  a  yellow  plaster. 

CHRYSELECTRUM.  (From  ^guo-o?,  gold, 
and  »A.ac7gov,  amber.)  Amber  of  a  golden 
yellow  colour. 

CHRYSIPPEA.  (From  Chrystppus,  its 
invent? T.  A  herb  enumerated  by  Pliny. 

CHHSSITIH.  (From  ^§£><rof,  gold.)  Li- 
th;,!ge.  The  y  How  foam  of  lead.  Also 
the  herb  yarrow,  from  the  golden  colour  of 
it-  flower. 

CnRY»oiiAi,ANcrs.  (From  ^gfo-o?,  gold, 
and  /&HA.O.VO?,  a  nut ;  so  named  Because  of 
its  colour,  winch,  before  it  is  dried,  is 
yellow.)  The  nutmeg. 

CHRVSOCOLLA.  (From  %$vo-oc,  gold,  and 
*cx\;>,  CiTm-nt.)  Gold  s^ic. •• 

CHHYSOCOMA.  (Fr-'iri  ^>K0-jf,  gold,  and 
KCjU»,  hair ;  so  culled  from  «u  golden,  hair- 


CHY 

like  appearance.)      The  herb  milfoil,  or 

yarr  >w. 

CHRTSOGOSIA.  (From  %$v<rof,  g°'d» 
and  yivofj.au,  to  becxrru,.1)  The  tincture  of 
gold 

CHRYSOIACHANON.  (From  ^gwro?.  gold, 
and  xa.%a.\ov,  the  olusj  so  nan*ed  from  its 
having-  yellow  leaf,  and  a  fl ..wer  like  the 
olus.)  Th  herb  orach,  or  atr^piex 

CHKYSOSPLENIUM.  ( F;-om  MVO-OS, 
gold,  and  eurTTMvtov,  spit  enw^rt  }  '!'!:  ,.  ,ne 
of  a  genus  of  pianos  in  the  Limiaean  MStem. 
Class.  Decandria.  Order,  Digynia.  Golden 
saxifrage. 

CHRYSULCUS.  (From  %$vo-o?,  gold,  and 
emu,  to  take  awuv.)  The  qua  reg:a  it,  so 
called,  as  having,  the  property  to  dissolve 
gold. 

CHYLARIA.  (From  XVKOS,  chyle.)  A 
discharge  of  a  whiti>h  m-ic  us  urine,  of  the 
colour  und  consistence  >fchyie. 

CHYLE.  (XVMV.  Chfliu.j  The  miik  like 
liquor  observed  some  hours  after  eating, 
in  the  lacteal  vessels  of  the  mesenten. ,  and 
in  the  thoracic  duct.  It  is  sep  -rated  by 
digestion  from  the  chyme,  and  is  th;<t  fluid 
substance  from  which  the  blood  is  formc-d. 

The  chyle  is  absorbed  by  the  mouths  of 
the  lacteal  vessels,  which  are  in  the  great- 
est number  in  the  jejunum  and  ilium, 
whilst  the  faex  of  the  chyme,  with  the  bile, 
are  propelled  into  rhe  large  intestines.  The 
ch)le  of  the  human  body  smells  iik^  rnilk  ; 
has  a  sweetish  taste,  a  white  colour,  and  a 
Consistence  thinner  than  blood  and  m\lk. 
Its  specific  gravity  is  lighter  than  that  of 
the  blood,  and  hence  if  is  that  chyle  is  oc- 
casionally seen  swimming  'on  the  blood,  if 
a  vein  be  opened  some  hours  after  e<>ting. 
The  quality  of  the  chyle  is  similar  to  that 
of  milk  ;  for,  like  it,  it  coagulates  and  as- 
cesces;  but  sometimes  its  nature  is  altered 
from  bad  digested  food  or  medicines  :  thus 
the  chyle  becomes  blue,  from  eat.ng  indi- 
go ;  yellow,  from  the  yolk  of  eggs,  &c. 
The  quantity  of  chyle  depends  upon  that 
of  the  mgesta,  and  their  greater  or  less 
nourishing  power:  from  five  or  six  pounds 
of  food,  very  lit  le  mure  than  two  pounds 
of  chyle  are  elaborated 

The  constituent  principles  of  chyle,  are, 

1.  IVater,   which  forms  its   greatest  p*rt. 

2.  Oily  cream,  which  chyrni'siry  teaches  to 
be  hydrogen  and  carbon.     3.  Cheese,  which, 
by  the  vis  vitahs,  is  formed  by  the  carbon 
and  azot  of  the  ingested  food.     4  Earth, 
which  is  obtained  from  kcteal  calculi,  that 
are  occasionally  found  in  the  receptaculum 
chyli  and  lacteais.     5.  Animal  lymph,  which 
is  mixed  with  the  gastric  and  enteric  juices. 

The  nutritive  principles  of  vegetables, 
are  starch  ;  an  albuminous  principle,  oil, 
vegetable  gluten,  and  sugar.  The  nutri- 
tive principles  of  animal  substances,  are 
-oil,  jelly,  and  animal  gluten  ;  and  hence 
the  reason  why  the  chyle,  separated  from 
vegetables,  is  of  the  same  nature  with  that 
prepared  from  animal  ingesta,  that  the 


CHY 


199 


principles  of  both  are  dissolved  into  their 
elements,  which  are  the  saute  in  animal  and 
vegetable  food  :  i!<u*  the  cream  of  .he 
chvk  is  I  >r>-.  en  o!  cai-hon  and  irydroii.-n  ; 
and  the  chtese  of  the  chyle,  fruni  the 'cap. 
b  -n  and  azot  of  both  animal  and  vegetable 
substMiices, 

The  chyle  is  mixed  with  the  albuminous 
and  gdaiiiious  lymph  in  the  thoivcic  duct, 
which  receives  them  from  the  tymj-.h-iics. 

The  uses  of  the  chyle  are,  1.  T.>  supply 
the  matter  from  which  the  blood  and  o-',  r 
fluids  of -;ur  body  art-  prepared ;  ftvm  \v •.(,-. oh 
fluids  the-  so'hd  parts  are  fornietl.  v.  By 
its  asceseent  nature,  it  somewhat  res'r..nis 
the  puu-e-cuit  tendency  of  the  biood  : 
he  ;c<.-'  the  dreftdtui  pu^ruh  yofxhe  h  inv.'urs 
from  s!«r.  i.;  / ;  nod  IMIK  m. Ik  is  --.n  xc^iient 
renit-dv  ;;  .  st  scu'-vy.  3.  By  its  very 

COplOUS      aqUt-OUS      latC.X,      it     p'*Vr!:'v      ihe 

thickening  of  ttie  Hauls,  ^u-i  ti»u.s  iv.nders 
them  fit  for  the  various  secretions.  4  The 
chyh  .secreted  in  th^  breasts  of  puerperal 
women,  under  ,he  name  or  milk,  forrn-v  ihe 
mos;  excellent  nutriment  of  all  aliments 
for  new  BOIM  infant  <. 

CHYLIF1CATION.  (From  chylns,  and 
Jiot  vo  become.)  Chylifactio.  Ti.e.  prtjcess, 
carried  on  in  the  small  mtesiines,  and  prin- 
cipally in  the  duodenum  by  which  the  chyle 
is  separated  from  the  chyme. 

CHYLISMA.  (From  #/xo?,  juice.)  An 
expre-seH  juice. 

CHYLOFOEIMC  (Chylopooicus ;  from 
^i/^of,  chyle,  and  <are«a>,  t«s  nsake  )  Ciulo- 
poietic  Any  thing  connected  wi  JU  me  for- 
mation of  chyle  ;  1hus  chyiopoetic  viscera, 
chylopoetic  vessels,  &c. 

CHYLOSIS.  (From  %vte£a>,  to  express  the 
juice  from  any  thi,.s.)  Chyi.fication,  or 
the  changing  the  food  into  chyle. 

CHYLOSTAOMA  (From  ^t/xoc,  juice,  and 
ratfa»,  to  distil.)  Ihe  dtsi:ll.«tion  or  ex- 
pres.-,] <>n  of  any  juice,  or  htimid  part  trom 
its  dry  one. 

CHYLOSTAGMA  DrAPHonETicusr  MISDE- 
RERI.  A  distillation  of  Venice  treacle  and 
niithrid,,t'  . 

CHY  MB.  (Chymus  ;  from^w^ao?,  which 
signifies  iiinfiour  or  juice.)  I'Jic  ingested 
muss  of  food,  th:..t  passes  ir^m  th^-  stom.ich 
into  the  du -denuiri,  and  from  vlucn  the 
chyle  is  prepared  in  the  small  miestintt.  by 
the  admixture  of  the  bile,  &c. 

CHYMIA.     Chymisiry. 

CHY^TIATER.  A  cnymical  physician.  See 
Chimiater. 

CHYMTATUTA.  (From  %vui*,,  chymistry, 
and  ictofjMi  10  heal.)  Th«.  art  of  curhg  dis- 
eases by  the  application  of  chymistry  to  the 
uses  of  medicine. 

CHYMOSIS.     S*.i?  Chemosis. 

CIIYNLLX  RADIX.  A  cylindrical  root,  of 
the  thickness  <>t  i  goose-quill,  brought 
from  Ciiina.  Ii  h;ts  a  bitterish  tasU,  i.nd 
imparts  a  y-'lt"W  tin- c  to  the  sal  va.  The 
Chinese  hold  It  in  grea.:  estimation  as  a  sto- 
machic, iulused  in  wine. 


200 


CIC 


CIC 


CHYSIS.  (From  ^va>,  to  pour  out.)  Fu- 
sion, or  ihe  reduction  of  solid  bodies  into 
fluid  by  heat. 

CHYTLON.  (From  £va>,  to  pour  out.)  An 
Anointing  with  oil  and  water. 

Ci BALIS  FISTULA.  An  obsolete  term  for 
the  oesophagus. 

CIBATIO.  (From  cibus,  food.)  In  chymis- 
try  it  means  incorporation :  also  the  taking 
of  food. 

CIBUR.    An  obsolete  term  for  sulphur. 

CIC  ATMS  ANT1A.  (Cicatrisantia,  sc. 
remeiKa,-  from  cicatrico,  to  skin  over.) 
Such  applications  as  dispose  wounds  and 
ulcers  to  dry  up  and  heal,  and  to  be  covered 
with  a  skin. 

CICATRIX.  (From  cicatrico,  to  heal  up 
or  skin  over.)  A  seam  or  scar  upon  the 
skin  alter  the  healing  of  a  sore  or  ulcer. 

CICER.  (A  plant  so  called.  The  Cice- 
rones  had  their  name  from  this  pulse,  as 
the  Pisones  had  from  the  pistim  or  pea, 
and  the  Leniuli  from  the  lens  or  lentil.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan   system.     Class,  Diadelphia.     Or- 
der, Decandria.    The  vetch. 

2.  The  pharmac  >poeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon   cich   or   ciches.      Erebinthns.     Cicer 
arietinum  of  Linnaeus  : — -Joliis  serratis.     Tlie 
seeds  have  been  employed  medicinally,  but 
are  now  fallen  into  disuse.     In  some  places 
they  are  toasted,  and  used  as  coffee ;  and 
in   others,  ground  into  a  flour  for  bread. 
The  colour  of  the  aryllus  of  the  seed  is 
sometimes  white,  red,  or  black:  hence  the 
distinction   into   deer  album,  rubruint   and 
nigrwn. 

CICER  ARIETINUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  cicer  plant. 

CICERA.  (From  cicer,  the  vetch  )  A 
small  pill  of  the  size  of  a  vetch. 

CICEUA  TAUTARI.  Small  pills  composed 
of  turpentine  and  cream  of  tartar,  of  the 
s5ze  of  a  vetch. 

CICHOR1UM.  (Originally,  according 
to  Pliny,  an  Egyptian  name,  and  adopted 
by  the  Greeks.  It  is  written  sometimes 
K.i%oi>eiu>v :  whence  Horace  has— cichorex, 
levesque  malvx .•  sometimes  K^egwv,  or  K/- 
%u>£iov.  It  is  supposed  to  have  ihis  name, 
tantgct.  TO  i~ia,  T*V  %&£iav  mnv,  from  its  creeping 
through  the  fields. — O:hers  derive  it  from 
x.i%ta>t  invenio ;  on  account  of  its  being  so 
readily  found,  or  so  common.)  Succory. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system     Class,  Syngenesia.     Or- 
der, Polygamia  cequalis. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wild 
chicory.      This    plant,    called    Cichoreum, 
Cichorium  sylvestre  vel    offidnarum,  is    the 
Cichorium    intybus    of  Linnaeus  -.—Jloribua 
geminis,  sessilibvs  /  foliis  runcinatis. 

It  belongs  to  the  same  family  with  the 
garden  endive,  and  by  some  botanists  has 
been  upposed  to  be  the  same  plant  in  its 
uncultivated  state ;  but  the  endive  com- 
monly used  as  sallad  is  an  annual,  or  at 
most  a  biennial  plant,  and  its  parent  is  now 


known  to  be  the  cichorium  endivia.  Wild 
succory  or  cichory,  abounds  with  a  milky 
juice,  >)i  A  penetrating  bitterish  taste,  and  of 
no  remarkable  smell  or  particular  flavour  : 
the  loots  are  more  bitter  than  the  leaves  or 
stalks,  and  these  much  more  so  than  the 
flowers.  By  culture  in  gardens  and  by 
blanching,  it  loses  Its  bitterness,  and  may 
be  eaten  early  in  the  spring  in  sullads.  The 
roots,  if  gathered  before  the  stem  shoots 
up,  are  also  eatable,  and  when  dried  may 
be  made  into  bread.  The  roots  and  leaves 
of  this  plant  are  stated  by  Lewis  to  be 
very  useful  aperients,  aciing  mildly  and 
without  irritation,  tending  rather  to  abate 
tiian  to  increase  heat,  and  which  may  there- 
fore be  given  with  safety  in  hectic  and 
inflammatory  cases.  Taken  freely,  they 
keep  the  belly  open,  or  produce  a  gentle 
diarrhosa ;  and  when  thus  continued  for 
some  time,  they  have  often  proved  salutary 
in  the  beginning  obstructons  of  the  viscera, 
in  jaundices,  cachexies,  hypochondriacal 
and  other  chronical  disorders.  A  decoction 
of  this  herb,  with  others  of  ihe  like  kind,  in 
whey,  and  rendered  purgative  by  a  suitable 
addition  of  polyehrest  salt,  was  found  a 
useful  remedy  in  cases  of  biliary  calculi, 
and  promises  advan'age  in  many  complaints 
requiring  what  have  been  termed  attenu- 
ants,  and  resolvents.  The  virtues  of  suc- 
cory, like  those  or'  dandelion,  reside  in  its 
miiky  juice;  and  we  are  warranted,  says 
Dr.  Woodville,  in  asserting  that  the  express- 
ed juice  of  both  these  plants,  taken  in  large 
doses  frequently  repeated,  has  been  found 
an  efficacious  remedy  in  phthysis  pulmo- 
r,;dis,  as  well  as  the  various  other  remedies 
above  mentioned.  The  milky  juice  may  be 
extracted  by  boiling  in  water,  or  by  pressure. 
The  wild  arid  the  garden  sorts  are  used  in- 
diflerently.  If  the  root  is  cut  into  small  pie- 
ces, dried,  and  roasted,  it  resembles  coffee, 
and  is  sometimes  a  good  substitute  for  it. 

CICHORIUM  ENDIVIA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  endive.  See  Endivia, 

CICHORIUM  IXTYBUS  The  systematic 
name  of  the  wild  chicory.  See  Cichorium. 

Cichory.     See  Cichorium. 

Cichory,  -wild.     See  Cichorium. 

CICIXIIELA.  (A  dim.  of  candelia:  i.  e.a 
Hi  tie  candle  ;  so  called  from  its  ligiit.)  The 
glow-worm.  Some  think  them  anodyne, 
other-  lithontriptic,  though  as  the  editor 
of  Motherby's  Dictionary  justly  observes, 
pr.bably  neither. 

CICIJOJM  OLEUM-.  (From  nint,  the  rici- 
nus.)  An  oil,  obtained  by  boiling  the 
bruised  seeds  of  the  Jatropha  ctircas  of 
Linnaeus.  It  is  somewhat  similar  in  its  pro- 
perties to  castor  oil.  See  Ricinus. 

CICLA     A  name  for  the  beta  alba. 

C1CUTA.  (Quasi  c<ecuta,  blind;  be- 
cause it  destroys  the  sight  of  those  who 
use  it.  Cicuta  signifies  the  internode,  or 
space  between  two  joints  of  a  reed:  the 
hollow  stem  of  any  plant  which  the  shep- 
herds used  for  making  their  rural  pipes. 


CIC 

Est  mihi  disparibus  septem  conjnncta  cicutis 
fatula.— Virgil.)     Hemlock. 

1.  The  name  of  u  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.     Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  name,  in  most  pharmacopoeias,  of 
the  common  hemlock,  or   Conium  macula- 
turn    of    Linnaeus  : — semimbus    striatis.     It 
is    culled    by    some   camaran ;    by   others 
abiotos  ;  and  according-  to  Erotian,  cambeion 
is  an  old  Sicilian   word  for  cicuta.    Cicuta 
major  fee tida.     Conium  of  the  last  London 
pharmacopoeia. 

Hemlock  is  found  in  every  part  of  Eng- 
land, and  is  distinguished  from  those  plants 
which  bear  some  rememblance  to  it,  by  the 
spotted  stem.  It  is  generally  believed  to 
be  a  very  active  poison.  In  a  very  mode- 
rate dose  it  is  apt  to  occasion  sickness  and 
vertigo ;  in  a  larger  quantity  it  produces 
anxiety,  cardialgia,  vomiting,  convulsions, 
coma,  and  death.  Baron  Stberk  was  the 
first  who  brought  hemlock  into  repute  as  a 
medicine  of  extraordinary  efficacy :  and 
although  we  have  not  in  this  country  any 
direct  facts,  like  those  mentioned  by 
Stoerk,  proving  that  inveterate  scirrhuses 
cancers,  ulcers,  and  many  other  diseases 
hitherto  deemed  irremediable,  were  com- 
pletely cured  by  the  cicuta  ;  we  have  how- 
ever tiie  testimonies  of  several  eminent 
physicians,  shewing  that  some  complaints, 
which  had  resisted  other  powerful  remedies, 
yielded  to  hemlock  ;  and  that  even  some 
disorders,  which,  if  not  really  cancerous, 
were  at  least  suspected  to  be  of  that 
tendency,  were  greatly  benefitted  by  this 
remedy.  In  chronic  rheumatisms,  some 
glandular  swellings,  and  in  various  fixed 
and  periodical  pains,  the  cicuta  i.s  now  very 
generally  employed ;  and  from  daily  ex- 
perience, it  appears  in  such  cases  to  be  a 
very  efficacious  remedy.  It  has  also  been 
of  singular  use  in  the  hooping-cough.  Nor 
is  it  less  efficacious  when  applied  external- 
ly ;  a  poultice  made  of  oatmeal  and  the  ex- 
pressed juice,  or  a  decoction  of  the  extract, 
when  the  former  cannot  be  obtained,  allays 
the  most  excruciating  torturous  pams  of  a 
cancer,  and  thus  gives  rest  to  the  distracted 
patient. 

The  proper  method  of  administering 
conium  internally,  is  to  begin  with  a  few 
grains  of  the  powder  or  inspissated  juice, 
and  gradually  to  increase  the  dose  until  a 
giddiness  affects  the  head,  a  motion  is  felt 
in  the  eyes  as  if  pressed  outwards,  with  a 
slight  sickness  and  trembling  agitation  of 
the  body.  One  or  more  of  these  Wrnptoms 
are  the  evidence  of  a  full  dose,  which 
should  be  continued  until  they  have  ceased, 
and  then  after  a  few  days  the  dose  may  be 
increased ;  for  little  advantage  can  be  ex- 
pected but  by  a  continuance  of  the  greatest 
quantity  the"  patient  can  bear.  In  some 
constitutionsevensmalldosesgreatlyoffend, 
occasioning  spasms,  heat  and  thirst ;  in 


CIL 


201 


such  instances  it  will  be  of  no  service.  As 
the  powder  of  the  dried  leaves  has  been 
thought  to  act,  and  may  be  depended  upon 
with  more  certainty  than  the  extract,  the 
following  direction  should  be  observed  in 
the  preparation  ;  gather  the  plant  about 
the  end  of  June,  when  it  is  in  flower;  pick 
off'  the  little  leaves,  and  throw  away  the 
leafstalks :  dry  the  small  selected  leaves 
in  a  hot  sun,  or  in  a  tin  or  pewter  dish  be- 
fore the  fire.  Preserve  them  in  bags  made 
of  strong  brown  paper,  or  powder  them 
and  keep  the  powder  in  glass  phiais  where 
the  light  is  excluded  ;  for  light  dissipates 
the  beautiful  green  colour  very  soon,  and 
thus  the  medicine  loses  its  appearance,  if 
not  its  efficacy  :  this  mode  is  recommended 
by  Dr.  Withering.  The  extract  should  also 
be  made  of  the  plant  -  gathered  at  this 
period.  From  10  to  20  grains  of  the  pow- 
der may  be  taken  tw^ce  or  thrice  a  day. 

CICUTA  AQUAT1CA.  Cicutaria  viro- 
sa.  Slum  majus  alternm  angusti folium.  Sium 
erucae  folio.  Long-leaved  water  hemlock 
and  cow  bane.  This  plunt,  Cicuta  virosa 
of  Linnasus  : — umbettis  oppositifoliis  ;  petio- 
tis  marginatis  obtusi.s,  is  seldom  employed 
medicinally  in  the  present  day.  It  is  an 
active  poison,  and  often  e^ten  by  mistake 
for  the  ,vild  smallage,  the  Apiwn  gritveolens 
of  Linnaeus  ;  when  it  produces  tremors, 
vertigo,  a  violent  burning  at  the  stomach, 
epilepsy,  convulsions,  spasms  of  the  jaw, 
a  flowing  of  blood  from  the  ears,  tumefac- 
tion of  the  abdomen,  and  death. 

CICUTA  YIROSA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  water  hemlock.  See  Cicuta  aqua- 
tic a. 

CICUTABIA.  ( Cicut aria  ;  from  cicuta^ 
hemlock.)  Bastard  hemlock.  This  plant, 
Cheer  (jphyllum  sylvestre  of  Linnreus  : — cauls 
laevi  striato  ;  geniculis  tumidiuscitiis,  is  often 
mistaken  for  the  true  hemlock.  It  may 
with  great  propriety  be  banished  from  the 
list  or  officinals,  as  it  possesses  no  remarka- 
ble property.  See  Chceropkyllum. 

CICTJTARIA  AQJJATICA.  A  name  for  the 
phella^i'drii'.m  aquaticum. 

CICUTAIUA  VIHOSA.  See  Cicuta  aqua- 
lica. 

CIPOKIUM.     See  Cydortfum, 

CILIAR  LIGAMENT,.  (From  cileo,  to 
move  about.)  Ligamentvm  citiare.  The 
circular  portion  that  divides  the  choroid 
membrane  from  the  iris,  and  which  adheres 
to  the  sclerotic  membrane.  It  appears 
like  a  white  circular  ring.  See  Choroid 
membrane. 

OILIARE  MGAMEXTUM.  See  Choroid 
membrane. 

CILIARIS  MUSCULUS.  That  part  of  the 
musculus  orbicularis  palpebrarum  which 
lies  nearest  the  cilia,  considered  by  lliolan 
us  r  distant  muscle. 

CILfUM.  (From  cileo,  to  move  about.) 
The  hair  on  the  eyelid  or  eyelash. 

CILIARY  PROCESSES.        The  white  folds 


202 


CIN 


at  the  margin  of  the  uvea  in  the  eye^  cover- 
ed with  a  black  matter,  which  proceeds 
from  the  uvea  to  the  crystalline  lens,  upon 
which  they  lie. 

CILLO.  (From  cilium,  the  eyelid.)  One 
who  is  affected  with  a  spasm  or  trembling 
of  the  eyelids. 

CILLOSIS.  (From  cilium,  the  eyelid.)  A 
spasmodic  trembling  of, the  eyf-l'ds. 

CIMEX.  (From  X^M««,  to  inhabit ;  so  call- 
ed because  they  infect  house*.)  The  wall- 
louse  or  bug',  Cimex  do-mesticub.  Six  or 
seven  are  given,  inwardly  to  cure  the  ague, 
just  before  the  fits  come  on,  and  have  the 
same  effect  with  every  tiling  nauseous  and 
disgusting. 

CIMOLIA  ALBA.  (From  K.tf4oh6st  Cimolus, 
an  island  in  tl;e  Cretan  sea,  wherf:  it  is  pro- 
cured.) Tcbacco-pipe  clay.  Its  virtues 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  bolar  earths; 
but  it  is  never  administered  medicinally. 

CIMOLIA  PCRPURESCENS.  Fullers-earth. 
A  bolar  earth,  of  a  grayish  brown  colour. 

CIXA  ci^.is.     See  China  chin<e. 

CrxyE  SEMEN.     See  Santonicum. 

CINARA.  (From  *m»,  to  move;  quasi 
movet  advet/erem  vel  wmzam.)  Artichoke. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Ljnnaean   system.     Class,   Syngenesia.     Or- 
der, Polygamia  asquaiis. 

2.  The    pharmacopccial    name    for  the 
common    artichoke.      Mcocalum.      Jlrtico- 
calus.       JLrtischocas    Icevis.       Costus    nigra. 
Carduus  sativus  non  spinosus.     Cinara  hor- 
tensis.     Scolymus  sativus.     Carduus  domes- 
ticus  capite  majore.     Carduus   altilis.     The 
species  thus  called,  and  which  is  used  in 
medicine,  is  the  Cinara  scolymus  of  Linnaeus  : 
— -foliis  subspinosis  pinnatis   indivisisque  ca- 
lycinis    squamis    oratis.      A  native  of  the 
southern   parts  of  Europe,  but  cultivated 
here  for  culinary  purposes.      The   leaves 
are  bitter,  and  afford,  by  expression,  a  con- 
siderable  quantity  of  juice,  which,  when 
strained,  and  mixed  with  an  equal  quantity 
of  white  wine,  has  been  given  successfully  in 
dropsies,  the  dose  of  3  or  4  table-spoonfuls 
every  night  and  morning,  but  it  is  very  un- 
certain in  its  operation. 

CINCHONA.  (Geoffrey  states  that  the 
use  of  this  bark  was  first  learned  from  the 
following  circumstance  : — Some  cincho- 
na trees  being  thrown  by  the  winds  into 
a  pool  of  water,  lay  tnere  till  the  water 
became  so  bitter,  that  every  botiy  refused 
to  drink  it.  However,  one  of  the  neigh- 
bouring inhabitants  being  seized  with  a 
violent  paroxysm  of  fever,  and  finding  no 
other  water  to  quench  his  thirst,  was  forced 
to  drink  of  this,  by  which  he  was  perfrcMy 
cured.  He  afterwards  related  the  circum- 
stance to  others,  Mid  prevailed  upon  some 
of  his  friends,  who  were  ill  of  fevers,  to 
make  use  of  the  same  remedy,  with  whom 
it  proved  equally  successful.  The  use  of 
this  excellent  remedy,  however,  was  very 
little  known  till  about  the  year  1638,  when 


CIN 

a  signal  cure  having  been  performed  by 'It 
on  the  Spanish  viceroy's  lad},  the  Couuiesd 
del  Ciuciion,  at  Lini,*,  and  it  eair.e  iruo  ge- 
neral use,  nnd  hence  it  wa.s  disti<; giu>,i»'xl  by 
the  appellation  of  cortex •  cinchona  ^  und  pulvis 
ctrmitesws,  or  the  Countess's  powu.j;\  On- 
the  recovery  of  the  Countess,  sho  distribu- 
ted a  large  quantity  of  the  bark  to  the  Je- 
suitsj  in  whose  hands  it  acquired  s.ull 
greater  reputation,  arui  by  Therti  it  was  first 
introduced  in^o.  Europe,  and  thence  caiied 
cortex,  or  pulvis  jesuiticus,  pulvis  patriwn  ; 
and  also  Cardinal  del  Lugo's  powder,  be- 
cause that  charitable  prelate  bought  a 
large  quantify  of  it  at  a  great  expense,  for 
the  use  of  the  religious  poor  at  Koine.) 
Cortex  china)  china  or  chine] una  „•  kina  kina, 
or  kinkina ;  and  quina  quinay  or  quin- 
quina. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean   .system.     Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der,  Monogynia.    Cinchona,    or   Peruvian 
bark- tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  several 
kinds  of  barks ;  the  trees  affording  which 
grow  wild  in   the  hilly  parts  of  Peru ;  the 
bark  is  stripped  from  the  branches,  trunk 
and  root,  and  dried.    Three  kinds  of  it  are 
now  in  use. 

.CORTEX  CINCHONJE  CORDIFOLI^E. 

The  plant  which  affords  this  species  is 
the  Cinchona  cordifulia  of  Zer  :  the  Cinchona 
officinalis  of  Linnaeus :  the  Cinchona  macro- 
carpa  of  Wildenow.  Heart-leaved  cin- 
chona. 

The  bark  of  this  tree  is  called  yellotv  bark, 
because  it  approaches  more  to  that  colour 
than  either  of  the  others  do,  is  in  flat  pieces, 
not  convoluted  like  the  pale,  nor  dark- 
coloured  like  the  red  ;  externally  smooth, 
internally  of  a  light  cinnamon  colour,  fria- 
ble and  fibrous  ;  has  no  peculiar  odour  dif- 
ferent from  the  others,  but  a  taste  incom- 
parably more  bitter,  with  some  degree  of 
astringency. 

COUTEX    CINCHOJf^    LAJfCIFOLIJE. 

This  species  is  obtained  from  the  Cin- 
chona lancifolia  of  Zea.  Lance-leaved  cin- 
chona. Tli is  is  the  Quilled  bark,  which 
comes  in  small  quilled  tvvjgs,  broking 
close  and  smooth,  friable  between  the  teeth, 
covered  with  a  rough  coat  of  a  brownish 
colour,  internally  smooth  and  of  a  light 
brown  ;  its  taste  is  bitter  and  slig'htly  as- 
tringent; flavour  slightly  aromatic,  with 
some  degree  of  mustiness. 

CORTEX  CINCHONA  OBLONGIFOUTE. 

This  kind  is  procured  from  she  Cinchona 
oblonffifolia  of  Zea.  Oblong-leaved  cincho- 
na. This  bark  is  the  red  bark  .•  it  is  in 
large  thick  pieces,  externally  covered  with 
a  brown  rugged  coat,  internally  jnorer 
smooth  and  compact,  but  fibrous ;  of  a 
dark-red  colour ;  taste  and  smell  similar  to 
that  of  the  cinchnnae  lancifoliae  cortex^  but 
the  ta:-te  rather  stronger. 

From  the   general  analysis  of  bark,  it 


CINCHONA. 


203 


appears  to  consist,  besides  the  woody  mat- 
ter which  composes  'the  greater  part  of  if, 
of  gum,  resin,  gallic  acid,  of  very  small 
portions  of  tannin  and  essential  oil,  and  of 
several  salts,  having  princip'iTly  lime  for 
their  basis.  Sequin  also  supposed  the  ex- 
istence of  gelatin  in  it,  but  without  sum** 
cient  proof.  Cold  water  infused  on  pale 
bark  for  some  hours  acquires  a  bitter  taste, 
with  some  share  of  its  odour;  when  assist- 
ed  by  a  moderate  heat,  xhe  water  takes  up 
more  of  the  active  matter ;  by  decoction, 
a  fluid,  deep-coloured,  of  a  bitter  styptic 
taste,  is  obtained,  which,  when  cold,  depo- 
sits a  precipitate  of  resinous  matter  and 
gallic  acid.  By  long  decoction,  the  virtues 
of  the  bark  are  nearly  destroyed,  owi.ig  to 
the  oxygenation  of  its'  active  matter.  Mag- 
nesia enables  ^/ater  to  dissolve  a  larger 
portion  of  the  principles  of  a  bark,  as  does 
lime,  though  in  a'i  inferior  degree.  Alcohol 
is  the  most  powerful  solvent  of  its  active 
matter.  Brandy  and  other  spirits  and 
wines  afford  also  strong  solutions,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  quantity  of  alcohol  they  con- 
tain, A  saturated  solution  of  ammonia  is 
also  a  powerful  solvent ;  vinegar  is  less  so 
even  than  water.  By  distillation,  water  is 
.slightly  impregnated  with  the  flavour  of 
bark ;  it  is  Joubtful  whether  any  essential 
oil  c-m  be  obtained. 

The  action  of  menstrua  on  the  red  bark 
is  nearly  the  same,  the  solutions  only  being 
considerably  stronger,  or  containing  a  lar- 
ger quantity  of  resinous  matter  and  of  the 
astringent  principle. 

The  analysis  of  the  yellow  bark  shows 
that  its  active  principles  are  more  con- 
centrated than  in  either  of  the  others,  af- 
fording to  wat'er,  alcohol,  &c.  tinctures 
much  stronger,  both  in  bitterness  and  as- 
tringency,  especially  in  the  former  prin- 
ciple. 

From  the  general  analysis  of  these  barks, 
it  appears  that  they  consist  of  nearly  the 
same  proximate  principles,  which  vary  in 
their  proportions;  the  most  active  compo- 
nent parts  are  the  resin,  extractive  matter 
and  the  gallic  acid,  and  these  in  combina- 
tion probably  constitute  the  tonis  quality  of 
bark.  In  the  best  pale  bark  this  active  mat- 
ter amounts  to  about  one-eighth. 

The  red  bark  luis  been  considered  as  su- 
perior to  the  pale,  the  yellow  is  represented, 
apparently  with  justice,  as  being  more  ac- 
tive than  either  of  the  others. 

The  effects  of  Peruvian  bark  are  those 
of  a  powerful  and  permanent  tonic,  so  slow 
in  its  operation,  that  its  stimulating  proper- 
ty is  scarcely  perceptible  by  any  alteration 
in  the  state  of  the  pulse,  or  of  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  body.  In  a  large  dose,  it  occa- 
sions nausea  and  head-ache ;  in  some  habits 
it  operates  as  a  laxative  ;  in  others  it  occa- 
sions costiveness.  It  is  one  of  those  medi- 
cines, the  efficacy  of  which,  in  removing" 


disease,  is  much  greater  than  could  be  ex- 
petted,  A  priori,  from  its  effects  on  the  sys- 
tem in  a  healthy  state. 

Intermittent  fever  is  the  disease,  for  the 
cure  of  which  bark  was  introduced  into 
practice,  and  there  is  still  no  remedy  which 
equ, Is  it  in  power. 

The  disputes  respecting  the  mode  of  ad- 
min istring  it  are  now  settled.  It  is  given 
as  early  as  possible,  with  perhaps  the  pre- 
vious exhibition  of  an  emetic,  to  evacuate 
the  stomach ;  it  is  repeated  in  the  dose  of 
one  scruple  or  half  a  drachm  every  second 
or  third  hour,  during  the  interval  of  the 
paroxysm ;  and  it  may  even  be  given  during 
the  hot  fit,  but  it  is  then  more  apt  to  excite 
nausea. 

In  remittent  fev^r  it  is  given  with  equal 
freedom^  even  though  the  remission  of  the 
fever  may  be  obscure. 

In  some  forms  of  continued  fever  which 
are  connected  with  debility,  as  in  typhus, 
cynanche  maligna,  confluent  small  pox,  &c. 
it  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  valuable 
remedies.  It  may  be  prejudicial,  however, 
in  those  diseases,  where  the  hrain,  or  its 
membranes  are  inflamed,  or  where  there  is 
much  irritation,  marked  by  subsiiltus  ten- 
dinum,  and  convulsive  motions  of  the  ex- 
tremities ;  and  in  pure  typhus  it  appears  to 
be  less  useful  in  the  beginning  of  the  dis- 
ease than  in  the  convalescent  stage. 

Even  in  fevers  of  an  opposite  type,  where 
there  are  marks  of  inflammatory  action, 
particularly  in  acute  rheumatism,  bark  has 
been  found  useful  after  blood-letting.  In 
erysipelas,  in  gangrene,  in  extensive  suppu- 
ration and  venereal  ulceration,  the  free  use 
of  bark  is  of  the  greatest  advantage. 

In  the  various  forms  of  passive  hxmor- 
rhagy,  in  many  other  diseases  of  chronic  de- 
bility, dyspep-ia,  hypochondriasis,  paralysis, 
rickets,  scrophula,  dropsy,  and  in  a  variety 
of  spasmodic  affections,  epilepsy,  chorea, 
and  hysteria,  it  is  administered  as  a  power- 
ful and  permanent  tonic,  either  alone,  or 
combined  with  other  remedies  suited  to  the 
particular  case. 

Its  usual  dose  is  half  a  drachm.  The  on- 
ly inconvenience  of  a  larger  dose  is  its  sit- 
ting uneasy  on  the  stomach.  It  may  there- 
fore, if  necessary,  be  frequently  repeated, 
and  in  urgent  cases  may  be  taken  to  the  ex- 
tent of  an  ounce,  or  even  two  ounces,  ire 
twenty.four  hours. 

The  powder  is  more  effectual  than  any 
of  the  preparations  :  it  is  given  i.i  wine,  in 
any  spirituous  liqtior  ;  or,  if  it  excite  nausea, 
combined  with  an  aromatic.  The  cold  in- 
fusion is  the  least  powerful,  but  most  grate- 
ful ;  the  decoction  contains  much  more  of 
the  active  matter  of  the  bavk,  and  is  the 
preparation  generally  used  when  the  pow- 
der is  rejected  ;  its  dose  is  from  two  to  four 
ounces.  The  spirituous  tincture,  though 
containing  still  more  of  the  bark,  cannot 


204 


CIN 


CIN 


be  extensively  used  on  account  of  the  men- 
struum, but  is  principally  employed,  occa- 
sionally, and  in  small  doses  of  two  or  three 
drachms,  as  a  stomachic.  The  extract  is 
a  preparation  of  considerable  power,  when 
property  prepared,  and  is  adapted  to  those 
cases,  where  the  remedy  requires  to  be 
continued  for  some  time.  It  *s  then  given 
in  the  form  of  pill,  in  a  dose  from  five  to 
fifteen  grains. 

Bark  is  likewise  sometimes  given  in  the 
form  of  enema;  one  scruple  of  the  extract, 
or  t'-vo  drachms  of  the  powder,  being  diffu- 
sed in  four  ounces  of  starch  mucilage.  The 
decoction  is  also  sometimes  applied  as  a 
fomentation  to  ulcers. 

CINCHONA  CAIUBJEA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Caribaean  bark  tree.  It  grows 
in  Jamaica,  where  it  is  called  the  sea -side 
beech.  According  to  Dr.  Wright,  the  bark 
of  this  tree  is  not  less  efficacious  than  that 
of  the  cinchona  of  E'eru,  for  which  it  will 
prove  an  useful  substitute:  but  by  the  ex- 
periments of  Dr.  Skeete,  it  appears  to  have 
less  astringent  power. 

CINCHONA  FLOBIBTJNDA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
Saint  Luce  bark.  Dr.  Withering'  considers 
this  bark  as  greatly  inferior  to  that  of  the 
other  species  of  this  genus.  In  its  recent 
state  it  is  considerably  emetic  and  cathar- 
tic, properties  which  in  some  degree  it  re- 
tains on  being  dried ;  so  that  the  stomach 
does  not  bear  this  bark  in  large  doses,  and 
in  small  ones  its  effects  are  not  such  as  to 
give  it  any  peculiar  recommendation. 

CINCHONA  OFFICINALIS.  The  name 
of  the  officinal  Peruvian  bark.  See  Cin- 
chona. 

CINCHONA  SANCTA  FE.  Several  species 
of  cinchona  have  been  lately  discovered  at 
Sancta  Fe,  yielding  barks  both  of  the  pale 
and  red  kind ;  and  which,  from  their  sensi- 
ble qualities,  are  likely  upon  trial  to  become 
equally  useful  with  those  produced  in  the 
kingdom  of  Peru. 

CINCHONA  BUBBA.     See  Cinchona. 
CINCHONA  FLAVA.     See  Cinchona. 
CINCINNUS.     The  hair  on   the  temples. 
See  Capillus. 

CINCLESIS.  (From  X/JXM£»,  to  move.) 
Cinclismus.  An  involuatary  nictitation  or 
winking.  Vogel. 

CINEBABIUM.  (From  cinis,  ashes.)  The 
ash-hole  of  a  chyrmcal  instrument. 

CISEBES.  (plur.  of  cinis  t  ashes.)  Ashes. 
CINERES  CLAVELLATI.  (Clavella- 
tus  f  from  clarus,  a  wedjsre.  The  name  of 
cineres  clavdlati  originated  from  the  little 
wedges  or  billets  into  which  the  wood  was 
cut  to  make  potash.)  Jilumen  cutinnm.  Sal 
alkali  fixum.  dneres  russlci.  Kali.  Potassa 
gastrinum.  Kali  impurum.  Impure  potash 
or  pearl  ash.  The  name  adopted  in  the 
new  London  pharmacopoeia  is  potassa 
impura.  It  is  from  this  salt  the  vari- 
ous preparations  of  potash  are  made. 


The  ancients  called  the  ashes  of  burnt- 
wood  lix,  from  whence  the  modern  word 
lixivia.  The  English  name  pot:  sh  is 
from  the  pots  in  which  the  lixivium  was 
boiled. 

CINERES  BUSSICI.     See   Cineres  clavdlati. 
CINERITIOUS.     (From  cinis,  ashes.)  Of 
the  colour  of  ashes.     A  name  applied  to  die 
cortical  substance  of  the  brain,  from  its  re- 
semblance to  an  ash-colour. 

CINEBITIUM.  (From  cinis,  ashes.)  A 
cupel  or  test ;  so  named  from  its  being 
commonly  made  of  the  ashes  of  vegetables 
or  bones. 

CINEBCXAM.     A  name  for  spodium. 
CINETUS.    An  epithet  formerly  applied 
to  the  diaphragm. 

CINGULABIA.  (From  cingulum,  a  girdle; 
because  it  grows  in  that  shape.)  The  iyco- 
podium. 

CINGULTTM.  (From  cingot  to  bind.)  A 
girdle  or  belt  about  the  loins. 

CINGULUM  T.IEBCUKIAI.E.  A  mercurial 
girdle,  called  also  cingulum  sapientice,  and 
cinguluift  stultitiae.  It  was  an  invention  of 
.Rulundus's ;  different  directions  are  given 
for  making  it,  but  the  following  is  one  of 
the  neatest :  "  Take  three  dram-;  of  quick- 
silver; shake  it  with  two  ounces  of  lemon- 
juice  until  the  globules  disappear;  then 
separate  the  juice  and  mix  with  the  ex- 
tinguished quicksilver  half  the  white  of 
an  egg  ;  gum-dragon  finely  powdered,  a 
scruple  ;  and  spread  the  whole  on  a  belt  of 
flannel. 

CINGULCTM  SANCTI  JOHANNIS.  A  name  of 
the  artemisia. 

CINIFICATUM.  A  name  for  calcinatum. 
CINNABAR.  (Pliny  says  the  Indians 
call  by  this  name  a  mixture  of  the  blood 
of  the  dragon  and  elephant,  and  also  many 
substances  which  resemble  it  in  colour,  par- 
ticularly the  min'mm. )  Minium  purum. 
Minium  Grxcorum.  Magnes  epilepsia. 
Sllzemafor.  Amnion.  Azatnar.  Vitruvius 
calls  it  anthrax.  A  red  mineral  substance 
composed  of  mercury  combined  with  sul- 
phur. It  is  either  native  or  factitious.  The 
native  is  an  ore  of  quicksilver  moderately 
compact,  and  of  an  elegant,  striated  red  co- 
lour This  kind  of  cinnabar,  artificial  cin- 
nabar, employed  as  a  factitious  cinnabar,  is 
a  mixture  of  mercury  and  sulphur  sublimed, 
r.nd  thus  reduced  to  a  fine  red  substance. 
The  best  is  of  a  high  colour  and  full  of  nee- 
dle-like spiculx.  See  Sulphuretum  hyrargyri 
rubrum.  Cinnabar  is  often  employed  as  a 
mild  mercurial,  and  as  an  alterative.  Hoff- 
man greatly  recommends  it  as  a  sedative 
and  antispasmodic.  Others  deny  that  cin- 
nabar taken  internally  has  any  medicinal 
quality;  and  their  opinion  is  grounded  on 
the  insolubility  of  it  in  any  menstruum.  It 
is  found  in  the  Dutchy  of  Deuxponts,  in  the 
Palatinate,  in  Spain,  South  America,  &c. 
It  is  called  native  vermillion,  and  cinnabar 
in  flowers. 


CIS 


CIR 


205 


FACTITIA.  See  Sulphuretum 
hydrargyri  rubrum. 

Cnv?,  ABAft  NATIVA.     See  Cinnabar. 

CIVSABAKIS  GIUECGRUM..  The  sanguis 
druconi-  nd  cinnabar. 

C1NNAMOMUM.  (From  kinamon. 
Arab.)  Cinnamon.  The  tree  which  affords 
the  'Vie  cinr.amon,  which  is  its  inner  bark, 
is  the  Ldurus  cinnamomum  of  Jacquiti  : — 
fotiis  trincrviis  ovato-oblongis  :  nereis  versus 
aj'it'Km  evanescentibus.  Cinnamon  bark  is 
or,e  of  the  most  grateful  of  the  aromatics  ; 
of  a  fragrant  smell,  and  a  moderately  puu- 
ger.t,  glowing-,  but  n.y.  tuTy  taste,  nccom- 
panit-a  with  conside  able  sweetness,  and 
some  degree  of  ad  ,tringency.  .It  is  one 
of  '.he  be.st  cordial,  carminative,  and  re- 
storative spices  we  are  in  possession  of,  and 
is  generally  mixed  with  the  diet  of  the  sick. 
Tl;t  essential  oil,  on  account  ol  its  high 
price,  is  st-ldom  used  :  a  tincturp,  simple 
and  spirituous  water,  are  directed  to  be 
kept  in  the  shops.  The  watery  infusion  of 
cinnamon  is  given  with  advantage  to  re- 
lieve uaust- a  and  check  "orriiiiug. 

Cinquefoil.     See  Pentdphyllum. 

CION.  (K/»v,  a  coiuimi,  from  x.tu>,  to 
move.)  The  uvula  was  fbrmeily  so  named 
from  its  pvwmidal  shape  :  also  an  enlarge- 
ment of  the  uvula. 

Cioivis.  (From  jc/av,  the  uvula.)  A  dis- 
eased fcilar  lament  and  painful  swelling  of 
the  uv..ist. 

CIRCLE  A..  (From  Circe,  the  enchantress  ; 
so  i>a*«ed  a-om  the  opinion,  that  it  was 
used  by  Circe  in  her  enchanted  prepara- 
tions.) Enchanter's  nightshade. 

1.  Tue  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linn?e  <n  system.     Ciass,  Diandria*    Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  Rame  in  some  pharmacopoeias  for 
the    Circuea   lutiana,   which   is    now  fallen 
wholly  into  disuse. 

•  C1RCOCELE.  (From  «/§*<>?,  varix,  or  a 
dilatation  of  a  vein,  and  JOI\H,  a  tumour.) 
Variocele.  A  varicose  distension  and  en- 
largement of  the  spermatic  veins;  and 
whether  considered  on  account  of  the  pain, 
or  on  account  of  the  wasting  of  the  testicle, 
which  now  and  then  follows,  it  may  truly 
be  c  died  a  disease.  It  is  frequently  mis- 
taken for  a  descent  of  a  small  portion  of 
omentum.  The  uneasiness  which  it  occa- 
sions, is  a  kind  of  p:-in  in  the  back,  gene- 
rally relieved  by  suspension  of  the  scrotum. 
It  has  been  resembled  to  a  collection  of 
earthworms.  It  is  most  frequently  con- 
fined to  that  part  of  the  spermatic  process, 
which  is  below  the  opening  in  the  abdo- 
minal tendon  ;  and  the  vessels  generally 
become  rather  larger  as  they  approach  the 
testes.  There  is  one  sure  method  of  dis- 
tinguishing between  a  circocele  and  omen- 
tal  hernia :  place  the  patient  in  a  horizontal 
posture,  and  empty  the  swelling  by  pressure 
upon  the  scrotum  ;  then  put  the  fingers 
iirmly  upon  the  upper  part  of  the  abdomi- 


nal ring,  and  desire  the  patient  to  rise  ;  if 
it  is  a  hernia,  the  tumour  cannot  re-appear, 
as  long  as  the  pressure  is  continued  at  the 
ring :  but  if  a  circocele,  the  swelling  re- 
turns with  increased  size,  on  account  of 
the  return  of  blood  into  the  abdomen  being 
prevented  by  the  pressure. 

Cincos.  (From  mpiuee,  to  roll  up.)  A 
ring.  It  is  sometimes  used  for  the  sphinc- 
ter muscle,  which  is  round  like  a  ring. 

CIRCULATION.  (Circulaliof  from  cir- 
culoy  to  compusi  ab.'iit.)  A  vital  action 
p.-rnrmed  by  the  neart  in  the  following 
manner:  the  blood  is  returned  into  the 
right  auricle  of  the  heari  by  the  descend- 
ing and  ascending  venae  cavae,  which,  when 
distended,  contracts  and  sends  its  blood 
into  the  light  ventricle;  from  the  right 
ventricle  it  is  propelled  through  the  pul- 
monary  artery,  to  circulate  through,  and 
undergo  «»  change  in,  ihe  lungs,  being  pre- 
vented from  teturning  into  the  right  auricle 
by  the  closing  of , the  valves,  which  are 
situated  there  for  that  purpose.  Having 
undergone  this  change  in  the  lungs,  it  is 
brought^  the  teft  auricle  of  the  heart  by 
the  four  pulmonary  veins,  and  from  thence 
it  is  evacuated  into  the  left  ventricle.  The 
left  ventricle,  when  distended,  contracts, 
and  throws  the  blood  through  the  aorta  to 
every  part  of  the  body,  to  be  returned  by 
the  veins  into  the  two  venae  cavae.  It  is 
prevented  from  passing  back  from  the  left 
ventricle  into  the  auricle  by  a  valvular 
apparatus;  and  the  beginning  of  the  pul- 
monary artery  and  aorta  is  also  furnished 
with  similar  organs,  to  prevent  its  return- 
ing into  the  ventricles. — (See  Heart.}  It  is 
by  means  of  this  important  action,  that 
every  part  of  the  body  lives,  becomes 
warm,  and  is  nourished,  the  various  secre- 
tions separated,  ahd  the  chyle  converted 
into  blood.  In  the  fetus  the  blood  passes 
from  the  umbilical  veins,  partly  into  the 
vena  portse,  and  partly  through  the  canalis 
verrosus,  into  the  ascending  cava.  The 
lungs  being  contracted,  a  very  small  quan- 
tity circulates  through  them,  and  the 
greater  part  flows  through  the  canalis  arte- 
riosus  and  foramen  ovale  to  the  left  side  of 
the  heart,  and  into  the  aorta,  and  is  carried 
back  by  the  umbilical  arteries  to  the  pla- 
centa. 

CIRCULATOII.  (From  circulo,  to  compass 
about.)  A  wandering  practiser  in  medi- 
cine. A  quack.  A  mountebank. 

CmcuLATomuM.  (From  circulo t  to 
move  round.)  A  chemical  digesting  ves- 
sel in  which  the  fluid  performs  a  circulatory 
motion 

CIRCULUS.  (Dim.  of  circus,  a  circle.) 
A  circle  or  ring.  Any  p-n  of  the  body 
which  is  round  or  annular,  as  circulus  oculi. 
A  round  chemical  and  chirurgical  instru- 
ment, sometimes  called  abbreviatorium  by 
the  old  chymists. 

CIBCULUS    AttTEBiosus    iniDis.          The 


206 


GIR 


CIT 


•artery  which  runs  round  the  iris  and  forms 
a  circle,  is  so  termed. 

CIRCULUS  QUADRUPLES.     A  bandage. 

CTBCUMCAUX.AI.IS.  A  name  of  the  adnata 
of  the  eye. 

CIRCUMCISION.  (Circumeisio,  from 
circumscindo,  to  cut  about.)  The  cutting 
off'  the  prepuce  from  the  glans  penis ;  an 
ancient  custom,  still  practised  amongst  the 
Jews. 

CIRCUMFLEXUS.  (Circumflexus,  sc. 
muculus.}  Tensor  palati  of  Lines.  Cir- 
cumjlexus  palati  mollis  of  Albinus.  Sphaeno- 
salpingostaphilinus,  seu  stapkilinus  exter- 
nus  of  Winslow.  Musculus  tubue  nov<e  of 
Valsalva.  Palato-salpingeus  of  Douglass. 
Pterigo-staphyliniis  of  Cowper,  and  Petro* 
salpingo-staphilin  of  Dumas.  This  muscle 
arises  from  the  spinous  process  of  the 
sphenoid  bone,  behind  the  foramen  ovale, 
which  transmits  the  third  branch  of  the 
fifth  pair  of  nerves,  from  the  Eustachian 
tube,  not  far  from  iis  osseous  part ;  it 
then  runs  down  along  the  pterygoideus 
interims,  passes  over  the  hook  of  the  inter- 
nal plate  of  the  pterygoid  process  by  a 
round  tendon,  which  soon  spreads  into  a 
broad  membrane.  It  is  inserted  into  the 
velum  pendulum  palati,  and  the  semilunar 
edge  of  the  os  palati,  and  extends  as  far 
as  the  suture  which  joins  the  two  bones. 
Generally  some  of  its  posterior  fibres  join 
with  the  constrictor  pharyngis  superior, 
and  palato-pharyngseus.  Its  use  is  to  stretch 
the  velum,  to  draw  it  downwards,  and  to 
a  side  towards  the  hook.  It  hath  little 
effect  upon  the  tube,  being  chiefly  con- 
nected to  its  osseous  part. 

CIRCUMGYRATIO.  (From  tircumgyro>  to 
turn  round.)  Circumgyration,  or  the  turn- 
ing a  limb  round  in  its  socket. 

CIRCUMLITIO.  (From  circumlino,  to 
anoint  all  over.)  A  medicine  used  as  a  ge- 
neral unction  or  liniment  to  the  part. 

CIRCUMOSSALIS.  (From  circum,  about, 
and  os,  a  bone.)  Surrounding  a  bone  as  the 
periosteum  does  ;  or  surrounded  by  a  bone. 

CIRCUS.  (From  carka,  to  surround. 
Chald.)  A  circle  or  ring.  A  circular  band- 
age, called  also  plinthius  lacqueus, 

CIRSTESIS.  (From  upvcta,  to  mix.)  An 
union  of  separate  things. 

CIRSIUM  ARVENSE.  (From  x'tpros,  a  vein 
or  swelling  of  a  vein,  which  this  herb  was 
supposed  to  heal.)  The  carduus  hsemor- 
rhoidalis. 

CIRSOCELE.     See  Circocele. 

CIRSOIDES.  (From  nifa-o?,  a  varix,  and 
sfcTo?,  likeness.)  Resembling  a  varix:  an 
epithet  applied  by  Rufus  Ephesius  to  the 
upper  part  of  the  brain. 

CIRSOS.  (From  xtf><root,  to  dilate.)  A  va- 
rix or  preternatural  distension  of  any  part 
of  a  vein. 

CISSA.  (From  xnra-et,  a  glutinous  bird.) 
A  depraved  appetite  proceeding  from  pre- 
vious gluttony  and  voracity. 


C1SSAMPELOS.  (From  *w<r«?,  ivy, 
and  ctuTnxoe,  the  vine.)  The  name  .of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Limijean  system. 
Class,  Dioecia.  Order,  Monaddphia.  The 
wild  vine  with  leaves  Lke  ivy. 

CISSAMPELOS  PARISH  A.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pariera  brava.  See  Pariera 
bra-va, 

CissisruM.  (From  KHT&-O?,  ivy.)  The 
name  of  a  plastt  r  mentiened  by  ^Egineta. 

CISTA.  (From  xs//xau,  to  deposit.)  A 
cyst. 

CISTERNA.  (From  cist  a,  &  cyst.)  The 
fourth  ventricle  of  the  brain  is  so  culled 
from  its  cavity ;  also  the  lacteal  vessels  in 
women. 

CISTUS.  (Kio-lo?,  the  derivation  of  which 
is  uncertain.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Polyandria.  Order,  Monogynia,  The 
Cistus. 

CISTUS  CRETICUS.  (From  /b's,  Heb.) 
Cisthorus.  Cissarus.  Dorydnium.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  plant  from  which 
the  laudanum  of  the  shops  is  obtained.  See 
Ladanum. 

CISTUS  HUMILIS.  A  name  of  parnassia 
or  white  liverwort.  • 

CISTUS  LADANIFERA.     See  Ladanum. 

CISTUS  LEDON.  A  name  of  Ledum  pa- 
lustre.  See  Rosmarinus. 

CITHARUS.  (From  u&stpei,  a  harp.)  The 
breast  is  sometimes  so  named  from  its  shape. 

CITRAGO.  (From  citrus,  a  citron,  so 
called  from  its  citron-like  smell.)  Citraria. 
Melissa  or  baum. 

CITRAS.  (From  citrus,  the  citron.)  A 
citrate.  A  salt  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
citric  acid,  or  acid  of  lemons,  with  differeot 
bases ;  as  the  citrate  of  alumin,  citrate  oj 
ammonia,  citrate  of  potash. 

CITREA.     See  Limon. 

CITREUM.  (From  citrus.)  Citron. 
Mains  medica.  Mains  citria.  The  citron- 
tree.  Citrus  medica  of  Linnaeus.  Its  fruit 
is  called  Cedromela,  which  is  larger  and  less 
succulent  than  the  lemon  ;  but  in  all  other 
respects  the  citron  and  lemon  trees  agree. 
The  lemon  is  a  variety  only  of  the  citrus 
'medica.  The  citron  juice  when  sweetened 
with  sugar  is  called  by  the  Italians  aigre 
di  cedre. 

CITRIC  ACID,  dcidum  citricum.  The 
juice  of  lemons.  The  citric  acid  may  be 
obtained  pure  in  concrete  crystals,  by  the 
following  method  :  Saturate  boiling  lemon- 
juice  with  pulverized  chalk.  The  acid  forms 
with  lime  a  salt  that  is  scarce  soluble,  and 
the  mucilaginous  and  extractive  substances 
remain  dissolved  in  the  supernatant  liquor  ; 
the  precipitate  is  to  be  washed  with  luke- 
warm water,  till  it  ceases  to  deepen  in 
colour  ;  it  dissolves  nearly  as  well  as  sul- 
phate of  lime;  it  is  then  to  be  treated  with 
as  much  sulphuric  acid  as  is  requisite  to 
saturate  the  chalk,  diluted  in  ten  parts  of 
water;  and  this  mixture  is  to  be  boiled 


CLA 


CLA 


207 


for  a  fetf  minutes.  Afterwards,  it  must  be 
cooled  and  filtered ;  the  sulphate  of  lime 
remains  on  the  filter,  and  the  liquor  affords 
a  crystallized  acid  by  evaporation.  See  Li- 
mon 

CITRINATIO.    Complete  digestion. 

CITRINULA.  (A  Dim.  of  citrus.}  A 
small  citron. 

Citron.     See  Limon. 

Citrul,  Sicilian.     See  Citrullus. 

C1TUULLUS.  Jlngura.  Jace  br'asi- 
liensibus.  Tetranguria.  Sicilian  citrul,  or 
water-melon.  The  seeds  of  this  plant,  Cu- 
curbita  citrullus  of  Linaseus  -.—foliis  mul- 
tipartitis,  were  formerly  used  medicinally, 
but  now  only  to  re -produce  the  plant. 
Water-melon  is  cooling1,  and  somewhat  nu- 
tritious ;  but  so  soon  begins  to  ferment, 
as  to  prove  highly  noxious  to  some  sto- 
machs, and  bring-  on  spasms,  diarrhaeas, 
chok  ra  morbus,  colics,  &c. 

CITRUS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
folyadelphia.  Order,  Icosandria. 

2.  The  name  of  the  lemon.     See  Limon. 

CITRUS  AURANTIUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  orange  tree.  See  Aurantium. 

CITRUS  MEDICA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  lemon-tree.  See  Limon, 

CITTA.     A  voracious  appetite, 

CITTOSIS.     See  Chlorosis. 

Civet-cat.    See  Zibetham. 

CIVETTA.  (From  sebet,  Arab.)  Civet. 
An  unctuous  odoriferous  drug  now  only 
used  by  perfumers. 

Clap.     See  Gonorrhea. 

CLARET.  (Claretum;  from  clareo,to 
t>e  clear.)  A  French  wine,  that  may  be 
given  with  great  advantage,  as  a  tonic  and 
antiseptic,  where  red  port  wine  disagrees 
with  the  patient ;  and  in  typhoid  fevers  of 
children  and  delicate  females,  it  is  far  pre- 
ferable as  a  common  drink. 

CLARETUM.  See  Claret.  Also  a  wine 
impregnated  with  spices  and  sugar,  called 
by  some  Vinum  Hippocraticum.  A  Clare- 
tum purgatoriwn,  composed  of  a  vinous  in- 
fusion of  glass  of  antimony  in  cinnamon 
water  with  sugar,  is  mentioned  by  Schroe- 
der. 

CLARIF1CATIO.  The  depuration  of 
any  thing. 

Clary.    A  name  for  the  horminum. 

CLASIS.  (From  XXACO,  to  break.)  Clasma. 
A  fracture. 

CLAUSTRUM.  (From  claudo,  to  shut.) 
Cleithrum  gutturis.  Any  aperture  which 
has  a  power  of  contracting  itself,  or  closing 
its  orifice  by  any  means,  as  the  passage  of 
the  throat. 

CLAUSTRUM  VIRGINITATIS.     The  hyrnen. 

CLAUSURA.  (From  claudo,  to  shut.) 
An  imperforation  of  any  canal  or  cavity  in 
the  body.  Thus  clausura  uteri  is  a  preter- 
natural imperf oration  of  the  uterus  ;  clau- 
sura  lubarum  Fallopiarum,  a  morbid  im- 
perforation of  the  Fallopian  tubes,  men- 


tioned by  Ruysch  as  one  cause  of  infecun- 
dity. 

CLAVATIO.  (From  dava,  a  club.)  A 
sort  of  articulation  without  motion,  where 
the  parts  are,  as  it  were,  driven  in  with  a 
hammer,  like  the  teeth  in  the  sockets.  See 
GoniphosiS' 

CLAVW.I.ATUS.  (From  clavus,  a  wedge.) 
A  specific  name  of  potash,  or  cineres  cla- 
vellati :  and  so  named  from  the  little 
wedges,  or  billets,  into  which  the  wood 
was  cut  to  make  it. 

CLAVICLE.  (Dim.  of  clavis  f  so  called 
from  its  ^resemblance  to  an  ancient  key.) 
Collar-bone.  The  clavicle  is  placed  at  the 
root  of  the  neck,  and  at  the  upper  part  of 
the  breast.  It  extends  across,  from  the 
tip  of  the  shoulder  to  the  upper  part  of 
the  sternum ;  it  is  a  round  bone,  a  little 
flattened  towards  the  end,  which  joins  the 
scapula  ;  it  is  curved  like  an '  Italic  S, 
having  one  curve  turned  out  towards  the 
breast;  it  is  useful,  as  anarch,  supporting 
the  shoulders,  preventing  them  from  falling 
forwards  upon  the  breast,  and  making  the 
hands  strong  antagonists  to  each  other  ; 
which,  without  this  steadying,  they  could 
not  have  been. 

1.  The  thoracic  end,  that  next  the  ster- 
num, or  whit  may  be  called  the  inner  head 
of  the  clavicle,  is  round  and  flat,  or  but- 
ton-like ;  and  it  is  received  into  a  suitable 
hollow  on  the  upper  piece  of  the  sternum. 
It  is  not  only  like  other  joints  surrounded 
by  a  capsule   or  purse  ;   it   is  further  pro- 
vided  with    a  small    moveable  cartilage, 
which,  like  a  friction-wheel  in  machinery, 
saves  the  parts  and  facilitates  the  motions, 
and  moves  continually  as  the  clavicle  moves. 

2.  But  the  outward  end  of  the  clavicle 
is  flattened,  as  it  approaches  the  scapula, 
and  the  edge  of  that  flatness  is  turned  to  the 
edge  of  the  flattened  acromion,   so  that 
they  touch  but  in  one  single  point,    This 
outer  end, of  the  clavicle,  and  the  corre- 
sponding point  of  the   acromion,  are  flat- 
tened and  covered  with  a  crust  of  cartilage; 
but  the  motion  here  is   very  slight  and 
quite  insensible ;   they  are  tied  firmly  by 
slrong  ligaments  ;   and  we  may  consider 
this  as  almost  a  fixed  point ;  for  there  is 
little  motion  of  the  scapula  upon  the  cla- 
vicle ;   but   there  is  much  motion  of  the 
clavicle  upon  the  breast,  for  the  clavicle 
serves  as,a  shaft,  or  axis,  firmly  tied  to  the 
scapula,  upon  which  the   scapula  moves 
and  tarns,  being  connected  wilh  the  trunk 
only  by  this  single  point,  viz.  the  articu- 
lation   of  the    clavicle    with    the  breast- 
bone. 

CIAVICULTJS.     See  Clavicle. 

CLAVICUXA.     See  Clavicle. 

CI.AVIS.  (From  claudo,  to  shut.)  The 
same  as  clavicle. 

CLAVUS.  A  nail.  The  sensation  re- 
sembling the  driving  a  nail  into  the  head. 
A  fixed  pain  in  the  forehead,  which  may 


208 


CLI 


CLU 


be  covered  by  one's  thumb,  giving-  a  sen- 
sation like  as  if  a  nail  were  driven  inio  the 
part.  When  connected  with  hysterics,  it 
is  called  clavus  hystericus.  This  term  is 
also  applied  to  corns,  from  their  resem- 
blance to  the  head  of  a  nail  ;  and  to  un 
artificial  palate,  or  diseased  uterus. 

CLAVUS  HXSTKRICUS.     See  Clavus. 

CLAVUS  ocuLorujM.  A  sUphyloma,  or 
tumour  on  the  eyelids. 

Clay.     See  Alumina. 

Cleavers.     See  Aparine. 

CLEIDIQN.  Clidion.  The  epithet  of  a 
pastil,  described  by  Galen  and  Paulus 
.^gineta  ;  and  it  is  the  name  also  of  an 
epithem  described  by  ^Etius. 

CLEIDOMA,  (From  x,\uface}  to  close.)  A 
pastil,  or  torch  Also  the  clavicula. 

CLEIDOMASTOIDEUS.  (From  K^otTa/**,  the 
clavicle,  and  '/uarouefe/o;,  the  mastoidzeus 
muscle.)  See  Sterno-deidomastoid<eus. 

CLEISAGHA.  (Emm  *A5<?,  the  clavicle, 
and  «tj£*,  a  prey.)  The  gout  in  the  arti- 
culation of  the  clavicles. 

CLEITHROX.  (From  KKetJw,  to  shut.) 
See  Claustrum. 

CLEM  ATI  vS.  (From  x.^/uat,  a  tendril  ; 
so  named  from  its  climbing  up  trees,  or 
any  thing  it  can  fasten  upon  with  its  ten- 
drils.) The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Polyandria. 
Order,  PoJyginia. 

CLEMATIS  RECTA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  upright  virgin's-bower.  See  Flam- 
mula  Jovis. 

CLEMATIS  VITALBA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  traveller's-joy.  See  Vitaiba. 

CLEMATITIS.     The  same  as  clematis. 

CLEONIS  COLLYRITJM.  The  -.name  of  a 
coUyrium  described  by  Celsus. 

CLEONIS  GLUTEX.  An  astringent  for- 
mula of  myrrh,  frankincense,  and  white  of 


CLEPSYDRA.  (From  jcxsTrrai,  to  conceal, 
and  t/(fog,  water,)  Properly,  an  instrument 
to  measure  time  by  the  dropping  of  water 
through  a  hole,  from  one  vessel  to  another; 
but  it  is  used  to  express  a  chymical  vessel, 
perforated  in  the  same  manner.  It  is  also 
an  instrument  mentioned  by  Paracelsus, 
contrived  to  convey  suffumigations  to  the 
uterus,  in  hysterical  cases. 

CLIBAXUS.  (Quasi  KA\£AVOS  :  from  xa- 
MTrlm,  to  conceal.)  A  portable  furnace,  or 
still,  in  which  the  materials  to  be  wrought 
on  are  shut  up. 

CLIMACTER.  (From  xxipttgce,  to  pro- 
ceed gradually.  The  progression  of  the 
life  of  man.  It  is  usually  divided  into  pe- 
riods of  seven  years. 

CLIMAX.  (From  x*///*£a>,  to  proceed.) 
A  name  of  some  antidotes,  which,  in  regu- 
lar proportion,  increased  or  diminished 
the  ingredients  of  which  it  was  composed. 
e.g.  Chamadryos  gjjji  Centaurii%ij.  Ify- 
per  id  ^j. 


Climbing  birthroort,,  See  Jlristolochia 
tennis. 

CLINIC \L.  (ClinicHs ;  from  x^w>,  a 
bed.)  Any  tiling1  c<~>n<-errnng  a  bed :  "hus 
clinical  lectures,  notes,  a  clinical  physi- 
cian, Sec. ;  wiiicii  menu  lectures,  g-'ven  "at 
the  bed  .side,  observations  taken  from  pa- 
tients when  in  bed,  a  physician  who  visits 
his  putienis  in  their  bed,  SEC. 

CLINOID.  (Cltnoidem-  ;  from  x\w,  a 
bed,  and  swJo?,  Resemblance.)  Resembling 
v  bed.  The  four  processes  surrounding  the 
sella  turcica  of  the  sphsenoid  bone  are  so 
called,  of  which  two  are  anterior,  and  two 
posterior. 

CLIXOMASTOIBEUS.  A  corruption  of  clei- 
domastoideus. 

CLISSUS.  A  chymical  term  denoting1  mi- 
neral compound  spirits  ;  but  antimony  is 
considered  as  the  basis  clyssi.  A'  spirit  of 
antiiKimy'is  called  clyssus. 

CLITORIDIS  MUSCULUS.  See  Erector  clita- 
ridis. 

CLITORIS.  (From  K\UU>,  to  enclose,  or 
hide  ;  because  it  is  hid  by  the  labia  puden- 
dorum.)  Columetta.  A  small  glandiform 
body,  like  a  penis  in  miniature,  and,  like 
it,  covered  with  a  prscpuce,  or  fore-skin. 
It  is  situated  above  the  nymph se,  and  before 
the  opening  of  the  urinary  passage  of  wo- 
men. Anatomy  has  discovered,  that  the 
clitoris  is  composed,  like  the  penis,  of  a 
cavernous  substance,  and  of  a  gians,  which 
has  no  perforation,  but  is,  like  that  of  the 
penis,  exquisilely  sensible.  The  clitoris  is 
the  principal  seat  of  pleasure  :  during  coi- 
tion it  is  distended  with  blood,  and  after 
the  venereal  orgasm  it  becomes  flaccid  and 
fails.  Instances  have  occurred,  where  the 
clitoris  was  so  enlarged  as  to  enable  the 
female  to  have  venereal  commerce  with 
others  ;  and,  in  Paris,  this  fact  was  made  a 
public  exhibition  of  to  the  faculty,  Women 
thus  formed  appear  to  partake,  in  their  ge- 
neral form,  less  of  the  female  character,  and 
are  termed  hermaphrodites.  The  clitoris 
of  children  is  larger,  in  proportion,  than  in 
full  grown  women:  it  often  projects  be- 
•  >nd  the  external  Libia  at  birth. 

CLITORISMUS.  (From  xMtfogis.')  A  mor- 
bid enlargement  of  the  clitoris. 

CLONIC.  (From  xAo/sa,  to  move  to  and 
fro.)  Spasmi  clonici.  See  Convulsion. 

CLOXOUES.  (From  x.xovt&,  to  agitate.) 
A  strong  unequal  pulse. 

Clove  bark.     See  Cassia  caryophyttata. 

Clove  gillijloiver.  See  Caryophyllum  ru- 
brum. 

.  Clove  July  jlo-wer.     See  Caryophyllum  ru- 
brum. 

Clove  pink.     See  Caryophylliim  rubrwn. 

Clove.     See  Carynphyllum  aromaticum. 

CLUNESIA.  (From  dunes,  the  but- 
tocks.) Proctalgia.  An  inflammation  of 
the  buttocks. 

CLUSIA.       (So  called  in    memory  of 


COA 


COB 


209 


Charles  Cluslus,  an  eminent  botanist.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Polygamia.  Order,  Monoe- 
cia.  Balsam-tree. 

CLUTIA  EJLUTHKRIA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  was  supposed  to  afford 
the  cascarilla  bark. 

CLUYTIA.  (Named  after  Cluyt,  and 
generally  spelt  clittius.)  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Dioecia.  Order,  Gynandria. 

CLUDON.  (KAwJW.)  A  fluctuation  and 
flatulency  in  the  stomach. 

CIYPEAI.IS.  (From  clypeus,  a  shield.) 
Formed  like  a  shield,  hence  cartilage  cly- 
pealis. 

CLYSMUS.  Clysma.  (From  n\vfat  to  wash.) 
A  glyster. 

CLYSSUS.  Clistus.  A  term  anciently 
used  by  the  chymists  for  medicines  made 
by  the  re-union  of  different  principles,  as 
oil,  salt,  and  spirit,  by  long  digestion  ;  but 
it  is  not  now  practised,  and  the  term  is  al- 
most lost. 

CI.YSSUS  ANTIMONII.  Clyssus  mineralis. 
A  weak  acid  of  sulphur. 

CLYSTEH.  (Ctyaterium.  Erom  xxvfa>,  to 
cleanse.)  A  glyster. 

CNEMIA.  Any  part  connected  with  the 
tibia. 

CNEMODACTTLJEUS.  (From  xv»/*>;,  the 
tibia,  and  faxlv*.oe,  a  finger,  or  toe.)  A 
muscle  whose  origin  is  in  the  tibia,  and 
whose  insertion  is  in  the  toes.  Its  office  is 
to  elevate  the  toes.  See  Extensor  digitorum 
longus. 

CXESIS.  (From  MAM,  to  scratch.)  Cnes- 
tnii.  Cnesmos.  A  pain  f til  itching  of  an*' 
part. 

pxrciiJtON.  (From  xvotas,  cnicus,  et  sx*/ov, 
oil.)  Oil  made  of  the  seeds  of  cnicus.  Its 
virtues  are  the  same  with  those  of  ricinus, 
but  in  an  inferior  degree. 

Cwicus.  (From  KVX.U,  to  scratch.)  The 
plant  used  by  Hippocrates  by  this  name,  is 
supposed  to  be  the  carthamus ;  but  modern 
botanists  exclude  it  from  the  species  of  this 
plant. 

CNICUS  SYLVESTIITS.  The  Cdrduus  bene- 
dictiis. 

CNIDII  cocci.     See   Coccognidia. 

CNIDII  GRAWA.     See  Coccngnidiu. 

CSIDOSIS.  (From  ;cv*f  »,  the  nettle.)  An 
itching  sensation,  such  as  is  perceived  by 
the  nettle.  A  dry  ophthalmy. 

CNIPOTES.     An  itching. 

CWISMOS.     See  Cnesis. 

CNYMA.  (From  xvtue,  to  scrape,  or  grate.) 
In  Hippocrates  it  signifies  a  rasure,  punc- 
tuiv,  or  vellication  :  also  the  same  as  cnes- 
mos,  or  cnesis. " 

COAGULANTIA.  (From  coagulo,  1o 
incrassate,  or  curdle.)  Such  medicines  as 
coagulate  the  blood  and  juices  flowing 
from  it. 

COAGULABLE  LYMPH.  Lympha 
coagulabilis.  This  substance  has  a  great 


affinity  to  the  white  of  eggs.  It  is  a 
component  part  of  the  serum  of  the  human 
blood.  It  may  be  obtained  in  considerable 
quantities  by  stirring  the  serum  about  with 
a  stick,  when  it  adheres  to  its  sides.  In 
certain  diseased  actions  it  is  seperated  from 
the  blood,  and  is  often  found  in  very  con-  . 
siderable  quantities  in  the  circumscribed 
cavities  of  the  body.  It  has  neither  taste 
nor  smell;  it  always  possesses  a  white  and 
opake  colour  ;  is  of  a  glutinous  consistence, 
and,  if  dried  by  a  gentle  heat,  becomes 
horny.  Its  presence  is  detected  by  an  ad- 
mixture of  the  diluted  mineral  acids.  See 
also  JUbwnen. 

COAGULATION.  (Coagulatio ;  From 
con,  and  ago>  to  drive  together.)  The  se- 
paration of  the  glutinous  or  viscid  particles, 
contained  in  any  fluid,  from  the  more  thin 
and  not  coagulable  particles :  thus,  when 
milk  curdles,  the  coagulable  particles  form 
the  curd  ;  and  when  acids  are  thrown  into 
any  fluid  containing-  coagulable  particles, 
they  form  what  is  called  a  coagulum. 

COAGULUM.  A  term  applied  frequent- 
ly to  blood  and  other  fluids,  when  they  as- 
sume  a  jelly-like  consistency. 

COAGULUM  ALUMIXIS,  This  is  made  by 
beating  the  while  of  eggs  with  a  little  alum, 
until  ii  forms  a  coagulum.  It  is  recom- 
mended as  an  efficacious  application  to  re- 
laxations of  the  conjunctive  membrane  of 
the  eye. 

COALTKKN.U  FF.KRKS.  (From  co?i,  and 
ahernus,  alternate.)  Fevers  mentioned  by 
Beiin/,  which  he  describes  as  two  fevers 
affecting  the  samt:  patient,  and  the  parox- 
y^m  of  one  approaching  as  that  of  the  other 
subsides. 

COARCTATIO.  (From  coarcto,  to  straiten.) 
The  contraction,  or  dimur.it  ion  of  any  thing. 
Applied  to  the  pulse,  it  means  a  lessening 
in  number. 

COAIITICULATIO.  (From  con,  and  articii' 
latio,  an  articulation.)  That  sort  of  articu- 
lation which  has  manifest  motion. 

COBALT.  Cadmia  metallica.  A  metal 
that  has  never  been  found  pure  in  nature, 
We  meet  with  it  almost  always  either  in 
the  sate  of  an  oxyd;  alloyed  \vith  other 
metals  in  the  form  of  a  sulphuret ;  or  com- 
bined with  an  acid. 

Cobalt  in  the  state  of  an  oxyd  forms  the 
black  cobalt  ore.  This  ore  is  found  in  Ger- 
many, either  in  powder  of  a  bbck  or  grey 
colour,  or  in  compact  masses.  In  the  last 
form,  it  exhibits  at  its  fracture,  rose  colour- 
ed spots.  There  are  several  varieties  of 
tin's  ore. 

Cobalt,  alloyed  with  other  metals,  forms 
the  dull  tvhits  cobalt  ore.  In  this  ore,  which 
occurs  either  amorphous  or  crystalized, 
cobalt  is  united  to  iron  and  arsenic.  The 
colour  of  this  ore,  when  fresh  broken,  is 
white  or  blueish-grey,  sometimes  with  a 
shade  of  red.  It  has  a  metallic  lustre.  Its 
texture  is  compact.  Cobalt,  united  to 
E  E 


210 


coc 


coc 


sulphur,  forms  the  white  Cobalt  ore.  It  is 
met  with  in  masses,  or  christaliized  in 
cubes,  dodecahedra,  and  octahedra.  Its 
colour  is  a  tin-white,  sometimes  reddish- 
yellow.  Cobalt  combined  with  arsenic 
acid  forms  the  red  cobalt  ore,  arseniate  of 
cobalt.  It  is  found  in  masses  of  various 
shapes.  Its  colour  is  red,  inclining  to 
orange. 

Cobalt,  when  in  a  pure  stale,  is  of  a  steel- 
grey  colour,  with  a  tinge  of  red,  and  a  fine 
close  grain.  It  has  a  granulated  fracture, 
and  is  easily  broken  and  pulverized.  Its 
specific  weight  is  between  7.700  and  7.811. 
It  requires  a  very  intense  heat  for  its  fusion, 
nearly  equal  to  that  necessary  to  melt  cast- 
iron.  When  heated  in  contact  with  the  air, 
it  oxydates  before  fusion.  Phosphorus  ren- 
ders it  very  fusible,  and  converts  it  into  a 
phosphuret.  It  unites  to  sulphur  with  diffi- 
culty, but  very  well  with  the  alkatine  sul- 
phurets  by  fusion.  When  alloyed  with  me- 
tals it  renders  them  granulated,  rigid,  and 
brittle.  It  is  attacked  by  the  greater  num- 
ber of  the  acids,  and  unites  with  the  boracic 
acid.  Its  solutions  in  different  acids  become 
green  when  heated  ;  and  from  this  proper- 
ty, it  is  used  as  an  ink,  which,  when  writ- 
ten with  on  paper,  is  invisible,  but  becomes 
visible  when  gently  heated,  and  disappears 
when  cold.  It  takes  fire  in  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  gas.  It  colours  glass  of  a 
•fine  blue.  It  unites  with  platina,  gold,  iron, 
nickel,  copper  and  arsenic,  by  fusion ;  but 
silver,  lead,  bismuth,  and  mercury,  refuse  to 
unite  with  it  in  the  dry  way.  In  its  purest 
state,  it  is  not  only  obedient  to  the  magnet, 
but,  if  we  may  trust  to  the  accuracy  of  some 
experiments  made  by  Kohl  and  Wenzel,  it 
may  even  receive  a  magnetical  attractive 
power. 

Nitrate  of  potash  oxydates  cobalt  readi- 
ly. It  detonates  by  the  blow  of  a  hammer, 
when  mixed  with  oxygenated  muriate  of 
potash.  It  produces  fine  colours  in  porce- 
lain, enamels,  ?irnfici:il  gems,  &c. 

COBHAM  WATI'.US.  Weak  saline 
purging  waters  at  Cobban). 

COBRA  DE  CAPELLO.  (From  cobra, 
the  head,  or  covering.  Span.)  Crotnlus 
horridus  of  Linnaeus.  The  rattle-snake; 
the  stone  out  of  whose  head  is  said  to  be  an 
antidote  to  the  poison  of  venomous  ani- 
mals. 

COCCA.  CNIDIA.     See  Grana  cnidia. 
COCCAKIUM.     (From  X.DX.&OV,  a  berry.)    A 
very  small  pill. 

COCCINELLA.  (Dim.  from  coccus,  a 
berry  ;  from  its  resemblance  to  :\  berry.) 
Coccinilla.  Ficus  Indite  gruna.  Scarabao- 
fas  hcemisphericns.  Cochinelifera  cochinilla. 
Coccus  Jlmericanus.  Cochinelle.  Coccus  In- 
dicus  tinctorius.  Cochineal.  The  female 
of  a  species  of  insect  called  Coccus  cacti, 
that  is  found  on,  and  collected  in  South 
America,  from  the  Opuntia,  or  Indian  fig- 


tree.  It  possesses  stimulating  qualities, 
and  is  ordered  by  the  College  in  the  tint- 
tura  cardamomi  composita  and  cinchona? 
composita  ;  but  most  probably,  on  account 
of  the  beautiful  red  colour  which  it  imparts 
to  them. 

COCCO-BALSAMUM.  The  fruit  of  the  true 
balsam. 

COCCOONIDIA.  Grana  cnidia.  Cocci  cni- 
dii.  The  seeds  of  the  Dap/me  mezereum  are 
so  termed.  They  are  violently  purgative. 
See  Mezereum. 

Coccos.     See  Grana  cnidia. 
Coccuo    INDI    AROMATICI.      The    piper 
Jamaicense. 

COCCULUS  INDUS.  Dim  of  *cxxoc, 
a  berry.)  Coccus  Indicus.  Coccidx  officina- 
rum.  Cocci  Orientates.  The  berry  so  called 
is  rugous  and  kidney-shaped,  and  contains 
a  white  nucleus  ;  it  is  the  produce  of  the 
JWenispermuin  cocculus  ;  foliis  cordatis,  r&tu- 
sis  mucronatis  ,•  caule  lacero,  of  Linnaeus, 
is  brought  from  Malabar  and  the  East  Indies. 
It  is  poisonous  if  swallowed,  bringing  on  a. 
nausea, fainting  and  convulsion.  Mixed  with 
paste  it  stupifies  fishes,  so  that  they  will  lie 
on  the  water,  and  not  attempt  to  escape 
from  the  hand  that  takes  them.  The  berriea 
possess  an  inebriating  quality ;  and  are  sup- 
posed to  impart  that  power  to  most  of  the 
London  porter. 

COCCUM  BAPHICUM.  A  name  for  cher- 
mes. 

COCCUS.  The  name,  in  entomology,  of 
a  tribe  of  insects. 

Coccus  CACTI.  The  systematic  name  of  the 
cochineal  animal-  See  Coccinella. 
•  COCCYGEUS.  (Coccygeus^  sc.  musculus ,• 
from  xcjotu£ :  because  it  is  inserted  into  the 
coccyx.)  Jscldo-cocigien  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  os  coccygis,  situated  within 
the  pelvis.  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy, 
from  the  spinous  process  of  the  ischium, 
and  covers  the  inside  of  the  sacro-ischiatic 
ligament :  from  this  narrow  beginning  it 
gradually  increases  to  form  a  thin  fleshy 
belly,  interspersed  with  tendinous  fibres. 
It  is  inserted  into  the  extremity  of  the  os 
sacrum,  and  near  the  whole  length  of  the 
os  coccygisj  laterally.  Its  use  is  to  support 
and  move  the  os  coccygis  forwards,  and  to 
tie  it  more  firmly  to  the  sacrum. 

COCCYGIS  OS.  (From  *ox*yf,  the 
cuckoo,  whose  bill  it  is  said  to  represent.) 
Cauda.  O*sis  sacri  acumen.  Coccyx.  This 
bone  is  a  small  appendage  to  the  point  of 
the  sacrum,  terminating  this  inverted  co- 
lumn with  an  acute  point,  and  found  in 
very  different  conditions  in  the  several 
stages  of  life.  In  the  child,  it  is  merely 
cartilage,  and  we  can  find  no  point  of 
bone ;  during  youth,  it  is  ossifying  into 
distinct  bones,  which  continue  moveable 
upon  each  other  till  manhood;  then  the 
separate  bones  gradually  unite  with  each 
other,  so  as  to  form  one  conical  bone. 


coe 


COE 


211 


with  bulgings  and  marks  of  the  pieces  of 
which  it  was  originally  composed ;  but 
still  the  last  bone  continues  to  move  upon 
the  joint  of  the  sacrum,  till,  in  advanced 
years,  it  is  at  last  firmly  united  ;  Inter  in 
women  than  in  men,  with  whom  it  is  often 
fixed  at  twenty  or  twenty-five.  It  is  not, 
like  the  os  sacrum,  flat,  but  of  a  roundish 
form,  convex  without,  and  concave  in- 
wards; form  ing  with  the  sacrum  the  lowest 
part  of  the  pelvis  behind.  It  has  no  holes 
like  the  sacrum;  has  no  communication  with 
the  spinal  canal,  and  transmits  no  nerves  ; 
but  points  forwards  to  support  the  lower- 
parts  of  the  rectum  ;  thus  it  contracts  the 
lower  opening  of  the  pelvis,  so  as  to  support 
effectually  the  rectum,  bladder,  and  womb; 
and  yet  continues  so  moveable  in  women, 
as  to  recede  in  time  of  labour,  allowing  the 
head  of  the  child  to  pass. 

COCCYX.  (KCJOM/I,  the  cuckoo.)  See 
Coccygis  os.  Also  the  part  in  which  the  os 
coccygis  is  placed. 

COCHIA.  (From  jw%za>,  to  turn  or  make 
round.  1  An  ancient  name  of  some  officinal 
pills. 

Cochineal.     See   Goccinella. 

COCHLEA.  (From  xo£*£»,  to  turn 
round.)  A  cavity  of  the  internal  ear,  re- 
sembling the  shell  of  a  snail,  in  which  are 
observed,  the  modiolus,  or  nucleus,  extend- 
ing from  its  basis  to  the  apex,  the  scala  tym~ 
panit  scala  restibuli,  and  spiral  lamina. 

COCHLEA  TKAHESTRIS.    See  Limax. 

COCHLEARE.  (From  cochlea,  a  cockle, 
whose  shell  its  bowl  represents.)  A  spoon- 
ful. In  prescriptions  it  is  sometimes  ab- 
breviated thus,  coch.  Cochleare  magnum,  is 
a  table-spoon ;  cochleare  medium,  a  dessert 
or  pap-spoon  ;  and  cochleare  minimum,  a  tea- 
spoon. 

COCHLEARIA.  (From  cochleare,  a 
spoon;  so  called  from  its  resemblance.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean  system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Or- 
der, Si'liculosa. 

COCHLEARIA  ARMORACIA.  The  systema- 
tic  name  of  the  hoi  se-radish.  See  Rapha- 
nus  rusticanus. 

COCHLEARIA  HORTENSIS.  Lemon  scurvy- 
grass.  This  indigenous  plant,  Cochlearia 
officinalis  of  Linnaeus  i—foliis  radicalibus 
cordato-subrotundis  /  caulinis  oblong  is  sub- 
ainuutis,  is  cultivated  in  gardens  for  its  me- 
dicinal qualities.  Its  expressed  juice  has 
been  long  considered  as  the  most  effectual 
of  the  scorbutic  plants. 

COCHLEARIA  OFFICIXALIS.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  lemon-scurvy -grass.  See 
Cochlearia  hortensis. 

COCHONE.  (From  xo%ota,  to  turn  round.) 
Galen  explains  this  to  be  the  juncture  of 
the  ischium,  near  the  seat,  or  breech ; 
whence,  says  he,  all  the  adjacent  parts 
about  the  seat  are  called  by  the  same 
name.  Hesychius  says,  that  cochone  is  the 


part  of  the  spine  which  is  adjacent  to  the 
os  sacrum. 

COCOS.  (So  called  from  the  Portuguese 
coco,  or  coquen,  the  three  holes  at  the  end 
of  the  cocoa-nut  shell,  giving  it  the  resem- 
blance of  a  monkey's  head.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linn  scan  system. 
Class,  Monnecia.  Order,  Hexondria.  The 
cocoa-nut  tree. 

Cocos  NUCIFERA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  whose  fruit  is  the  cocoa- 
nut. 

Cocos  BTJTYRACEA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  palm 
oil. 

COCTION.  (From  coquo,  to  boil.)  Con- 
coction. Digestion.  In  a  medical  sense, 
sig-nifies  that  alteration,  whatever  it  be,  or 
however  occasioned,  which  is  made  in  the 
crude  matter  of  a  distemper,  whereby  it  is 
either  fitted  for  a  discharge,  or  rendered 
harmless  to  the  body.  This  is  often  brought 
about  by  nature  ;  that  is,  by  the  vis  vitx, 
or  the  disposition  or  natural  tendency  of 
the  matter  itself,  or  else  by  proper  reme- 
dies, which  may  so  alter  its  bulk,  figure, 
cohesion,  or  give  it  a  particular  determi- 
nation, so  as  to  prevent  any  farther  ill  ef- 
fects, or  drive  it  quite  out  of  the  body. 
And,  that  time  of  a  disease  wherein  this 
action  is  performing,  is  called  its  state  of 
coction. 

COCUSTU.     The  name  for  courbaril. 

CODOCELE.  (From  xaxT/a,  a  bulb,  and 
KM.»,  a  tumour.)  A  bubo. 

CODORA  PALA.     See  Conessi  cortex. 

COSCALIS.  (From  caecum,  the  blind  gut, 
through  which  it  runs.)  A  vein,  being  a 
branch  from  the  concave  side  of  the  vena 
mesaraica. 

CCELA.  (From  XOAO*,  hollow.)  The  hol- 
low pits  above,  and  sometimes  below  the 
eyes.  The  hollow  parts  at  the  bottom  of 
the  feet. 

CO>:LIA.  (From  xc/xo?,  hollow.)  A  cavi- 
ty in  any  part  of  the  body.  The  belly. 
The  womb. 

COZ  LI  AC  ARTERY.  (  CaUacus,  belong- 
ing to  the  belly  ;  from  KOIKI&,  the  belly.) 
Arteria  cceliaca.  The  first  branch  given  off 
from  the  aorta  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdo- 
men. It  sends  branches  to  the  diaphragm, 
stomach,  liver,  pylorus,  duodenum,  omen- 
tum,  and  spleen. 

C(£LIAC  PASSION.  (Caliacus,  be- 
longing to  the  belly  ;  from  X.U>M,  the  belly.) 
Calico,  Chylosa.  Caelica  lactea.  There  are 
very  great  differences  among  physicians, 
concerning  the  nature  of  this  disease. 
Suuvages  says  it  is  a  chronic  flux,  in  which 
the  aliment  is  discharged  half  digested.  Dr. 
Cullen  considers  it  as  a  species  of  diar- 
rhoea, and  mentions  it  in  his  third  and 
fourth  species,  under  the  terms  mucosa, 
chylosa,  lactea;  making  the  purulenta  only 
symptomatic.  See  Diarrhoea.  It  is  at- 


COf 


COL 


tended  with  great  pains  in  the  stomach, 
resembling-  the  pricking  of  pins;  rumbling 
and  flatus  in  the  intestines ;  white  stools, 
because  deprived  of  bile  ;  while  the  patient 
becomes  weak  and  lean. 

CCELOJHA.  (From  KO/XO?,  hollow.)  An 
ulcer  in  the  tunica  corner  of  the  eye. 

CajLOSTOMiA.  (From  x.ss\sc,  hollow,  and 
r»j««t,*the  mouth.)  A  deft,  ct  in  speaking, 
when  a  person's  speech  is  obscured  by 
sounding:  as  if  his  voice  proceeded  from  a 
cavern. 

CtENOLOGiA.  (From  KCIVOS,  common,  arid 
xoyos,  discourse.)  A  consultation,  or  com- 
mon consideration  of  a  disease,  by  two  or 
more  physicians. 

CCENOTKS.  (From  XO/KJ?,  common.)  The 
physicians  of  the  methodic  sect  asserted 
that  all  diseases  arose  from  relaxation, 
stricture,  or  a  mixture  of  both.  The.ve 
were  called  ccsnotes,  viz.  what  diseases 
have  in  common. 

CCERCLKUS  LAPIS.  The  sulphate  of  cop- 
per. See  Sulphas  cupri. 

C(ETE.  (From  *«/"*',  to  lie  down.)  A 
bed,  or  couch,  for  a  sick  person. 

COFFEA.  (The  true  name  is  Cafe, 
from  Cfiffa,  the  province  in  South  Ameri- 
ca, where  the  tree  grows  spontaneously  in 
great  abundance.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnasan  system.  (Mass, 
Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The  cof- 
fee-tree. 

COFFEE.  (From  kofuah,  a  mixing  to- 
gether, Hcbr. ;  so  called  from  the  pleasant 
potation  which  is  made  from  it.-;  berry.) 
Jasminum  .Jlrabicuw.  Chocn-a.  The  seeds 
of  the  Coffea  Arabica  ;  floribus  quinquefidis, 
tlispermis  of  Linnaeus.  The  coffee-tree  is 
cultivated  in  Arabia,  Persia,  the  East  In- 
dies, the  Isle  of  Bourbon,  and  several  parts 
of  America.  Good  Turkey  Coffee  is  by  far 
the  most  salutary  of  all  liquors  drunk  at 
meal-time.  It  possesses  nervine  and  ad- 
stringent  qualities,  and  may  be  drunk  with 
advantage  at  all  times,  except  when  there 
is  bile  in  the  stomach.  It  is  said  to  be  a 
good  antidote  against  an  over-dose  of  opium, 
and  to  relieve  oosiinate  spasmodic  asthmas. 
For  the  letter  purpose,  the  coffee  ought  to 
be  of  the  best  Mocco,  newly  burnt,  and 
made  very  strong,  immediately  afier  grind- 
ing \.  Sir  John  Pringle  commonly  order- 
ed one  ounce  for  a  dose  ;  which  is  to  be 
repealed  fresh,  after  the  interval  of  a 
quarter  or  half  an  hour  ;  and  which  ha  di- 
rected to  be  taken  without  milk  or 
sugar. 

If  coffee  be  drunk  warm  within  an  hour 
ufter  dinner,  it  is  of  singular  use  to  those 
who  have  head-ach,  from  weakness  in  the 
stomach,  contracted  by  sedentary  habits, 
close  attention,  or  accidental  drunkenness. 
It  is  of  service  when  the  digestion  is  weak; 
and  persons  afflicted  with  the  sick  head- 
ach  are  much  benefited  by  its  use,  in 


some  instances,  though  this  effect  is  by  no 
means  uniform.  Coffee  is  often  imitated, 
hy  roasting'  rve  with  a  few  almonds. 

COFFEE  AHABICA.  The  plant  which  af- 
fords coffee.  See  Coffee. 

COHESION.  (From  con,  and  hareo,  to 
stick  together.)  Via  cohxsionis.  Vis  adiuc- 
fionis.  Via  attractionis.  That  force  in  tlte  par- 
ticles of  matter  whereby  they  are  connected 
in  such  a  way  that  they  resist  any  attempt 
towards  their  removal  or  separation.  It  is 
a  species  of  attraction.  See  Attraction. 

COHOBATIOX.  (A  term  invented  by 
Paracelsus.)  Cohobatio.  Cohobium.  Co~ 
hop/i.  The  ancient  chymists  use  this  term 
to  signify  the  distillation  of  aflr.id  poured 
afresh  upon  a  substance  of  the  same  kind 
as  that  upon  which  it  was  before  distilled, 
ar.d  repeating  this  operation  several  times, 
to  make  it  more  efficacious.  For  this  pur- 
pose, the  vessel  called  pelican  was  em- 
ployed. 

COHOL.  (Cahol.  Heb.)  Castellus  says 
this  word  is  ii"ed  in  Avicenna,  to  express 
dry  collyria  for  the  eyes,  in  fine  powder. 

COILIMA.  (From  KOIM*,  the  bowels.)  A 
sudden  swelling  of  the  belly  from  wind. 

COILOSTOMIA.  (From  KO/XC?,  hollow,  and 
sro/wa,  the  mouth.)  A  defect  of  speaking, 
from  the  palate,  or  through  the  nose. 

CoijfDicAXTiA.  (From  con,  and  indico, 
to  indicate.)  Signs,  or  symptoms,  are 
called  coindicant,  when,  besides  the  usual 
incidental  appearances,  there  occur  others, 
as  age,  habit,  seaso*,  &c. 

COIRA.  A  name  tor  the  terra  Japo- 
nicx 

COITUS.  (From  coeo,  to  go  together.) 
The  conjunction  of  the  male  and  female  in 
the  act  of  procreation. 

COLA.    (From  ita>\ov,  a  joint.)    The  joints. 

CoLAToniA  LACTEA.  Aslruc  says  they 
were  formerly  called  glands,  and  are  situ- 
ated in  the  third  and  internal  tunic  of  the 
uterus,  and,  that  they  are  vesiculo-vascular 
bodies. 

COLA.TORIUM.  (From  colo,  to  strain.)  A 
strainer  of  any  kind. 

COLATUIIE.  (From  colo,  to  strain.)  A 
filtered  or  strained  liquor. 

COLCAQ.UAHUITL.  An  American  plant, 
commended  in  palsies  and  uterine  disor- 
ders, according  to  Ray. 

COLCESTR'ENSIS  AQUA.    Colchester 

water.  This  mineral  water  is  of  the  bitter 
purging  kind,  similar  to  that  of  Epsom,  but 
not  so  strong. 

COLCIIICUM.  (From  Colchis,  a  city  of 
Armenia  ;  where  this  plant  is  supposed  to 
have  been  common.)  1.  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Hexcindria.  Order,  Trigynia.  Meadow- 
saffron. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
common  meadow-saffron.  Colcldcum  au- 
tumnale  of  Linnaeus  i—foliis  planis  Ian- 


COL 

ceolatis  erectis.  A  native  of  England. 
The  sensible  qualities  of  the  fresh  root 
are  very  various,  according  to  the 
place  of  growth  and  season  of  the  year. 
In  autumn  it  is  almost  inert,  but  in  the 
beginning  of  summer  highly  acrid ;  hence 
some  have  found  it  to  be  a  corrosive  poison, 
whilst  others  have  eaten  it  in  considerable 
quantity,  without  experiencing-  any  effect. 
When  it  is  possessed  of  acrimony,  this  is  of 
the  same  nature  with  that  of'garlic  and 
some  other  plants,  and  it  is  entirely  de- 
stroyed by  drying.  The  German  phy- 
sicians have  celebrated  its  virtues  as  diu- 
retic, in  hydrothorax  and  other  dropsies; 
and  in  France  it  continues  to  be  a  favour- 
ite remedy ;  but  it  is,  nevertheless,  in  this 
country  unsuccessful,  and  at  best  a  very 
uncertain  remedy.  The.  expressed  j nice  is 
used,  in  Alsace,  to  destroy  vermin  in  the 
heads  of  children.  The  officinal  prepara- 
tions of  colchicum  are,  Syr.  Colch.  Aututn. 
Edin.  Pharm.  The  oxymel  colchici  of  the 
former  London  pharmacopoeia  is  now 
omitted,  and  the  acetum  colchici  ordered 
in  its  room  ;  the  College  observing  that 
the  honey  may  easily  be  added  extempo. 
raucously,  if  it  be  thought  requisite.  The 
following  is  the  formula  of  the  present 
London  Pharm.  for  preparing  the  acetum 
colchici,  or  vinegar  of  meadow-saffron  : 
Take  of  meadow-saffron  root  sliced,  an 
ounce;  acetic  acid,  a  pint ;  proof  spirit,  a 
fluid-ounce.  Macerate  the  meadow-saffron 
root  in  the  vinegar,  in  a  covered  glass  ves- 
sel, for  twenty-four  hours  ;  then  press  out 
the  liquor  and  set  it  by,  that  the  feculen- 
cies  may  subside  ;  lastly,  add  the  spirit  to 
the  clear  liquor.  The  dose  is  from  3;ss  to 

3JSS- 

COLCHICUM  AUTUMNALE.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  meadow-saffron.  See 
ColcJdcum. 

COLCHICUM  ILLYRICUM.  The  plant  sup- 
posed to  afford  the  hermodactyls.  See  Her- 
modactylus. 

COLCHICUM  ZEILANICUM.  See  Zedo- 
aria. 

COLCOTHAR     VITRIOLI.          C/ldltitis.        The 

remains  of  calcined  martial  vitriol. 

COLD.  A  privation  of  heat.  It  is  nothing 
positive,  but  somewhat  of  the  negative 
kind.  The  human  body  contains  within 
itself,  as  long  as  it  is  living,  a  principle  of 
warmth  :  if  sny  other  bo<ly,  being  in  con- 
tact with  it,  does  at  the  same  time  impart 
to  it.  more  caloric  or  heat  than  it  obtains 
from  the  human  body,  it  is  said  to  be 
warm  ;  but  if  it  receives  from  the  human 
body  more  heat  than  it  remits,  it  is  said  to 
be  cold. 

A  cold  is  a  popular  name  also  for  a  catar- 
rhous  affection  of  the  nostrils,  throat,  and 
fauces.  See  Catarrhus. 

COLD  AFFUSION.  A  process  for- 
merly practised  by  physicians,  but  lately 
introduced  by  Dr.  Currie,  of  Liverpool, 


COL 


213 


in  the  treatment  of  typhus  fever,  and  which 
appears  to  possess  a  uniformity  of  success, 
which  we  look  for  in  vain  in  almost  any 
other  branch  of  medical  practice.  The 
remedy  consists  merely  in  placing  the  pa- 
tient in  a  bathing-tab,  or  other  convenient 
vessel,  and  pouring  a  pailful  of  cold  water 
upon  his  body ;  after  which  he  is  wiped 
dry,  and  again  put  to  bed.  It  should  be 
noted, 

First,  That  it  is  the  low  contagious  fever 
in  which  the  cold  affusion  is  to  be  employ- 
ed. The  first  symptoms  of  which  are  a  dull 
head-ach,  with  restlessness  and  shivering  ; 
pains  in  the  back,  and  all  over  the  body,  the 
tongue  foul,  with  great  prostration  of 
strength ;  the  head-ach  becoming  more 
acute,  the  heat  of  the  body,  by  the  ther- 
mometer, 102°  to  105°  or  more  ;  general 
restlessness,  increasing  to  delirium,  parti- 
cularly in  the  night. 

Secondly^  That  it  is  in  the  early  stage  of 
the  disease  we  must  employ  the  remedy  ; 
and  generally  in  the  state  of  the  greatest  heat 
and  exacerbation. 

Thirdly,  It  is  affusion^  not  immersion,  that 
must  be  employed. 

Since  the  first  publication  of  Dr.  Currie's 
work,  the  practice  of  affusion  has  been 
extended  throughout  England  ;  and  its  effi- 
cacy has  been  established  in  some  stages  of 
the  disease,  from  which  the  author  had 
originally  proscribed  the  practice  of  it. 
One  of  the  cautionary  injunctions  which 
had  beer,  given  for  the  affusion  of  cold  wa- 
ter in  fever  was,  never  to  employ  it  in  cases 
•where  the  patient  had  a  sense  of  chilliness  upon 
him,  even  if  the  thermometer,  applied  to 
the  trunk  of  the  body,  indicated  a  preter- 
natural degree  of  heat.  In  his  last  edition 
of  Reports,  however,  Dr.  Currie  has  given 
the  particulars  of  a  case  of  this  description, 
in  which  the  cold  affusion  was  so  managed 
as  to  produce  a  successful  event. 

In  fevers  arising  from,  or  accompanied 
by,  topical  inflammation,  Is  is  experience  does 
not  justify  the  use  of  cold  affusion  ;  though 
in  a  great  variety  of  these  cases,  the  warm 
affusion  may  be  used  with  advantage. 
"  And,"  says  he,  "  though  I  have  used  the 
cold  nffiuion  in  some  instances,  so  late  as 
the  twelfth  or  fourteenth  day  of  contagious 
fever,  with  safety  and  success,  yet  it  can 
only  be  employed,  at  this  advanced  period, 
in  the  instances  in  which  the  heat  keeps  up 
steadily  above  the  natural  standard,  and 
the  respiration  continues  free.  In  such 
cases  I  have  seen  it  appease  agitation  and 
restlessness,  dissipate  delirium,  and,  as  it 
were,  snatch  the  patient  from  impending 
dissolution.  But  it  is  in  the  early  stages  of 
fever  (let  me  again  repeat)  that  it  ought 
always  to  be  employed,  if  possible  ;  and 
where,  without  any  regard  to  the  heat  of 
the  patient,  it  is  had  recourse  to  in  the  last 
stage  of  fever,  after  every  other  remedy  has 
failed*  and  the  case  appears  desperate,  (of 


214 


COL 


which  I  have  heard  several  instances,)  can 
it  appear  surprising  that  the  issue  should 
sometimes  be  unfavourable  ?" 

Numerous  communications  from  various 
practitioners,  in  the  West  and  East  Indies, 
in  Egypt  and  America,  also  shew  the  effica- 
cy of  affusion  in  the  raging  fevers  of  hot 
countries. 

COLES.  (From  K&V\QS,  a  stalk.)  Colis. 
The  penis. 

Cole-wort.     See  Brassica. 

COLI  DEXTRUM  Lifi  AMENTUM.  Where  the 
mesentery  changes  its  name  for  that  of 
mesocolon,  (near  the  extn-mity  of  the 
ileum,)  the  particular  1  mina,  which  is 
turned  to  the  right  side,  forms  a  small 
transverse  fold  which  is  thus  named. 

COLI      SIN1STIIUM      £IG  AMENTUM.         It     IS 

a  contraction  of  the  mesocolon,  a  little 
below  the  left  kidney. 

COLICA.  (From  *a>xov,  colon,  the  name 
of  one  of  the  intestines.)  The  colic.  The 
appellation  of  colic  is  commonly  given  to 
all  pains  in  the  abdomen,  almost  indiscri- 
minately; but,  from  the  different  causes 
and  circumstances  of  this  disorder,  it  is 
differently  denominated.  When  the  pain 
is  .Hccompanied  with  a  vomiiing  of  bile,  or 
with  obstinate  costiveness,  it  is  called  a 
bilious  colic :  if  flatus  causes  the  pain,  that 
is,  if  atiended  with  temporary  distention, 
relieved  by  the  discharge  of  wind,  it  takes 
the  name  of  flatulent  or  -windy  colic  ;  when 
accompanied  with  heat  and  inflammation, 
it  takes  the  name  of  inflammatory  colic,  or 
enteritis.  When  this  disease  arises  to  a 
violent  height,  and  is  attended  with  a 
stercoraceous  vomiting,  obstinate  cos- 
tiveness, and  an  evacuation  of  faeces  by 
the  mouth,  it  is  called  passio  iliaca,  or  iliac 
passion. 

Dr.  Cullen  places  this  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  neuroses ^  and  order  spasmi ;  and 
defines  it  pain  of  the  abdomen,  particularly 
round  the  umbilicu>,  attended  with  vo- 
miting and  costiveness.  He  enumerates 
seven  species. 

1.  Colica  spasmodica,  with  retraction  of 
the  navel,  and  spasm  of  the  muscles  of  the 
belly. 

2.  Colica pictomim.  This  is  called  from  the 
place  where   it  is  endemial ;  the  P  >ictou, 
the  Surinam,  the  Devonshire  colic ;  from  its 
victims,  the    plumber.-*'  and   the   painters' 
colic ;   from    its  symptoms,  the  dry  beliy- 
ach,  the  nervous  and  spasmodic  colic.     It 
has  been  attributed  to  the  poison  of  lead, 
and  this  is  undoubtedly  the  cause,  when  it 
occurs    to  ghiziers,    painters,    and   those 
employee  in  lead  works ;  but,  though  this  is 
one,  it  is  by  no  means  the  only  cause.     In 
Devonshire  it  certainly  more  often  uri-.es 
from  the  early  cider,  made  of  harsh,  unripe 
fruit,  and   in  the  West  Indies    from  new 
rum.     The  characteristics  of  this  disease 
are — obstinate  costiveness,  with  a  vomiting 
of  an  acrid  or  porraceous  bile,  pains  about 


COL 

the  region  of  the  navel,  shooting  from 
thence  to  each  side  with  excessive  violence, 
strong  convulsive  spasms  in  the  intestines, 
and  a  tendency  to  a  paralysis  of  the  extre- 
mities. It  is  occasioned  by  a  long  conti- 
nued costiveness ;  by  an  accumulation  of 
acrid  bile;  by  cold,  applied  either  to  the 
extremities  or  to  the  belly  itself;  by  a  free 
use  of  unripe  fruits,  and  by  great  irregu- 
larity in  the  mode  of  living'.  From  its  oc- 
curring frequently  in  Devonshire,  and  other 
cider  counties,  it  has  been  supposed  to 
arise  from  an  impregnation  of  lead,  re- 
ceived into  the  stomach  ;  but  this  seems 
to  be  a  mistake,  as  it  is  a  very  pre- 
valent disease  in  the  West  Indies  likewise, 
where  no  cider  is  made,  and  where  there 
is  only  a  very  small  quantity  of  lead  in  the 
mills  employed  to  extract  the  juice  from 
the  sugar-canes.  One  or  other  of  the 
causes  just  enumera ted  may  justly  be  said 
always  to  give  rise  to  this  species  of 
colic. 

The  disease  comes  on  gradually,  with  a 
pain  at  the  pit  of  the  stomach,  extending 
downwards  to  the  intestines,  accompanied 
with  eructations,  slight  sickness  at  the 
stomach,  thirst,  anxiety,  obstinate  cos- 
tiveness, and  a  quick  contracted  pulse. 
After  a  short  time,  the  pains  increase  con- 
siderably in  violence  ;  the  whole  region  of 
the  belly  is  highly  painful  to  the  touch ; 
the  muscles  of  the  abdomen  are  contracted 
into  hard  irregular  knots,  or  lumps;  the 
intestines  themselves  exhibit  symptoms  of 
violent  spasm,  insomuch  that  a  glyster 
can  hardly  be  injected,  from  the  powerful 
contraction  of  the  sphincter  ani ;  and  thera 
is  constant  restlessness,  with  a  frequent 
vomiting  of  an  acrid  or  porraceous  matter, 
but  more  particularly  after  taking  either 
food,  or  medicine. 

Upon  a  fu'ther  increase  of  the  symptoms, 
or  their  not  being  quickly  alleviated,  the 
spasms  become  more  frequent,  as  well  as 
violent ;  the  costiveness  proves  invincible, 
and  an  inflammation  of  the  intestines  en- 
sues, which  soon  destroys  the  patient  by 
gangrene.  In  an  advanced  stage  of  the 
disease,  it  is  no  uncommon  occurrence  for 
dysuria  to  take  place,  in  a  very  high  de- 
gree. 

The  dry  belly-ach  is  always  attended 
with  some  degree  of  danger  ;  but  which  is 
ever  in  proportion  to  the  violence  of  the 
symptoms,  and  the  duration  of  the  disease. 
Even  when  it  does  not  prove  fatal,  it  is  too 
apt  to  terminate  in  palsy,  and  to  leave  be- 
hind it  contractions  of  the  hands  and  feet, 
with  an  inability  in  their  muscles  to  perform 
their  office  ;  and  in  this  miserable  state  of 
existence  the  patient  lingers  out  many 
wretched  years. 

Dissections  of  this  disease  usually  shew 
the  same  morbid  appearances  as  in  common 
colic,  only  in  a  much  higher  degree. 

3.     Colica    stercQrea,     which    happens 


COL 


COL 


215 


from  obstinate  and  long-continued  coslive- 
ness. 

4.  Colica  actidentalis,  called  also  cholera 
sicca,  from  acrid  undigested  makers. 

5.  Colica    meconialis,  in  infants,  from   a 
retention  of  meconium. 

6.  Colica  callosa,  from  a  sensation  ®f    a 
stricture  in  some  part  of  the   colon,  and 
frequently  of  previous  flatulence,  gradually 
passing  o'ff ;  the  habit  costive,  or  faxes  li- 
quid, and  in  small  quantity. 

7.  Colica  calculosa,  from  calculi  formed 
in  the  intestines,  attendt-d  with  a  fixed  hard- 
ness  in  some  part  of  the  abdomen.     It  is 
distinguished  by  the  previous  discharge  of 
calculi. 

8.  Colica  flatulent  a  may   be  added  to 
these    species.      It  is    distinguished  by  a 
sudden  fullness,  with  pain  and  constipation, 
relieved  by  a  discharge  of  wind  from  the 
mouth,  or  anus. 

The  colic  is- distinguished  from  inflam- 
mation of  the  intestines  by  the  pain  being 
viringingi  and  not  of  a  burning  sensation  ; 
by  the  spasmodic  contraction  of  the  abdo- 
minal muscles ;  by  the  absence  or  trifling 
degree  of  fever;  by  the  state  of  the  pulse, 
and  by  the  diminution  of  pain  upon  pressure. 

The  flatulent  and  inflammatory  colic  are 
thus  distinguished  from  each  other  : — In 
the  flatulent  colic,  the  pain  comes  on  by 
fits,  flies  from  one  part  of  the  bowels  to 
another,  and  is  much  abated  by  a  dis- 
charge of  wind,  either  upwards  or  down- 
wards ;  but  in  the  inflammatory  colic  the 
pain  remains  equable,  and  fixed  and  settled 
in  one  spot ;  the  vomitings  are  severe,  and 
frequently  bilious;  the  belly  is  obstinately 
bound,  and  the,  pulse  quick  and  feverish. 

The  colic  should  be  distinguished  from 
a  fit  of  the  gravel ;  stones  passing  through 
the  ureters  ;  rheumatic  pains  in  the  muscles 
of  the  belly  ;  a  beginning  dysentery ;  the 
blind  piles;  and  from  a  stone  passing 
through  the  gall-duct.  Gravel  in  the  kid- 
ney produces  often  colic  pains,  not  easily 
distinguishable.;  but  when  stones  pass 
through  the  ureters,  the  testicle  on  that 
side  is  often  retracted,  the  leg  is  benumbed, 
a  pain  shoots  down  the  inside  of  the  thigh  ; 
symptoms  occasioned  by  the  stone  passing 
through  the  ureter  over  the  spermatic 
chord,  or  the  sacro-sciatic  nerve.  Rheu- 
matic pains  in  the  muscles  of  the  belly 
rarely  affect  so  accurately  the  umbilical 
region,  but  dart  in  various  directions,  to 
the  chest,  or  to  the  pelvis,  and  are  attend- 
ed with  soreness,  not  confined  to  the  abdo- 
men. A  beginning  dysentery  differs  little 
from  colic.  The  pain  from  the  blind 
piles  is  confined  to  the  rectum  :  and  that 
from  a  stone  in  the  gall-duct  is,  felt  in  the 
pit  of  the  stomach,  occasionally  shooting 
through  the  body  to  the  back. 

COLICA  ACCIDEJTTALTS.  Colic  from  cru- 
dities in  the  bowels. 


COMCA    ARTERTA   SINISTHA.        The 

mesenteric  artery. 

COLICA  AHTEUIA  SUPERIOR.  The  upper 
mesenteric  artery. 

COLICA  BILIOSA.  Colic  from  excess  of 
bile. 

COLICA  CALCULOSA.  Colic  from  stony 
matters  in  the  intestines. 

COLICA  CALLOSA.  Colic  from  hardened 
and  obstinate  strictures. 

COLICA  DA^ixoMonrM.  Colic  peculiar 
to  Devunshirf.  See  Colica. 

COLICA  FEBRICOSA.     Colic  with  fever. 

COLICA  FLATU LENTA.     Colic  from  wind. 

COLICA  oHAVinARUM.  Colic  in  pregnant 
women.  cfc 

COLICA  HYSTERICA.     Hysteric  coliot/t'*' 

COLICA  LACTANTIUM.  Colic  peculiar  to 
nurses. 

COLICA  LAP*ONICA.  Colic  peculiar  to 
Laplanders. 

COLICA  MECONIALIS.  Colic  from  meco- 
niurn  in  infants. 

COLICA  MESEXTERICA.  Colic  from  dis- 
eased mesentery- 

COMCA  NKRVOSA.     The  nervous  colic. 

COLICA  PANCREATICA.  Colic  from  dis- 
eased pancreas. 

COLICA  PHLOGISTJGA.  Colic  with  inflam- 
mation. 

COLICA  PICTOIOJM.     See  Colica. 

COLICA  PITUITOSA.  The  spasmodic 
colic. 

COLICA  PLETHORICA.  The  inflammatory 
colic. 

COLICA  PLUMBARIORUM.  The  colic  of 
lead-workers. 

COLICA  PULSATILIS.  The  inflammatory 
colic. 

COLICA  SATURNINA.  The  Devonshire 
colic  See  Colica. 

COLICA  SCIRRIIOSA.  The  colic  from 
scirrhous  tumours. 

COLICA  SPASMODICA.  The  spasmodic 
colic. 

COLICA  STERCOREA.  Colic  from  retained 
fxces. 

COLICA  VENA.  A.  branch  of  the  upper 
mesenteric  'artery. 

COLICA  VESTA  RECTA.  The  vein  of  the 
colon. 

COLICA  VERMINOSA.  The  colic  from 
worms. 

COLICE.     The  colic. 

COLIFORMIS.  (From  cola,  a  strainer, 
andy&rmo,  a  likeness;  so  called  from  its 
having  many  perforations,  like  a  strainer.) 
Coliforme  os.  A  name  formerly  given  to 
the  os  cribrosum. 

CoLirHitiM.  (From  X^AOV,  a  limb,  and 
/<p/,  strongly.)  A  kind  of  bread  given  to 
wrestlers.  It  was  made  of  flour  and  bvan 
together,  and  was  thought  to  make  men 
athletic. 

COLIS.     The  same  as  coles. 

COLLAPSCS-     (From  collabar,   to  shrink 


216 


COL 


(JOL 


down.)  A  wasting  or  shrinking  of  the  body, 
or  strength. 

COLLATENNA.     A  specific  vulnerary. 

COLLATERALS.  So  Spigelius  calls  the 
erectores  penis,  from  their  collateral  order 
of  fibres. 

COLLETICA.  (From  xoxx*,  glue.)  Con- 
glutinating  medicines. 

COLLICI.ZE.  (Front  colligo,  to  collect.) 
The  union  of  the  ducts,  which  convey  the 
humours  of  the  eyes  from  the  puncta  la- 
chrymalia  to  the  cavity  of  the  nose. 

COLLICULUM.  (Dim.  of  collis,  a  hill.) 
The  riympha,  or  prominency,  without  the 
vagina  of  women. 

svefUGAMEx.  (From  colligo,  to  tie  toge- 
ther *;  A  ligament. 

COLLIQ.UAMEXTUM.  (From  colliqueo,  to 
melt.)  A  term  first  made  use  of  by  Dr. 
Harvey,  in  his  applicutioft  of  it  to  the 
first  rudiments  of  an  embryo  in  genera- 
tion. 

COLLIQUATIVE.  (From  colliqiw,  to 
melt.)  Any  excessive  evacuation  is  to  call- 
ed which  melts  down,  as  it  were,  the 
strength  of  the  body :  hence  colliquative 
perspiration ;  colliquative  diarrhaea,  &c. 

COLLISIO.  (From  collido,  to  beat  toge- 
ther.) A  contusion. 

COLLIX.  (From  KOXQV,  food.)  A  troch, 
or  lozenge. 

COLLOUOMA.  (From  xoxA&a>,  to  glue 
together )  The  growing  together  of  the 
eye- lids. 

COLLODES.  (From  KOXX*,  glue.)  Gluti- 
nous. 

COLLUM.  (From  KU>XOV,  a  member,  as 
being  one  of  the  chief;  or  dim  of  columna, 
as  being  the  pillar  and  support  of  the  head.) 
The  neck. 

COLLUTORIUM.  (From  colluo,  to 
wash.)  A  gargarism  or  wash  for  the 
mouth. 

COLLUVIES.  (From  calluo,  to  cleanse.) 
Filth.  Excrement.  The  discharge  from 
an  old  ulcer. 

COLLYIUS.  (KoMiugK,  a  Httle  round  cake ; 
so  called  from  its  likeness  to  a  cake.) 
A  bump,  or  knob,  which  rises  after  a 
blow. 

COLLYRIUM.  (From  nct,\va>,  to  check, 
and  />«c,  a  defluxion  ;  because  it  .stops  the 
defluxion.)  Any  medicine  was  former- 
ly so  called  which  was  applied  with  that 
intention.  The  term  is  now  only  given  to 
fluid  applications  for  the  eyes,  or  eye- 
waters. 

COLOBOMA.  (From  KO\K*CC,  to  glue  toge- 
ther.) The  growing  together  of  the  eye- 
lids ;  also  the  want  of  a  particular  member 
of  the  body. 

COLOBOMATA.  In  Celsus  this  word  is 
expressed  by  curta.  Both  the  words  sig- 
nify a  deficiency  in  some  part  of  the  body, 
particularly  the  ears,  lips,  or  alx  of  the 
nostrils. 

COIOCASIA.        (From    *o*c?,    food,    and 


unfa  to  adorn ;  so  called  from  its  use  us  a 
food,  and  xhe  custom  of  wearing  its  flowers 
in  wreaths.)  The  faba  ./Egyptia. 

COLOCJTNTHIS.  (From  xa-xov,  the 
colon,  and  HIVS®,  to  move ;  because  of  its 
great  purging  powers.)  Mhandula  of  the 
Arabians.  Cotoct/nthidis  medulla.  Colo- 
qumtida.  Bitter  apple.  Bitter  gourd. 
Bitter  cucumber.  The  fruit  which  "is  the 
medicinal  part  of  the  Cucumis  colocyn- 
this  ;  foli is  multifidis,  pomis  globosis  gla~ 
brls^  is  imported  from  Turkey.  Ils  spongy 
membranous  medulla,  or  pith,  is  directed 
for  use  ;  it  has  a  nauseous,  acrid,  and  in- 
tensely bitter  taste ;  MK!  is  a  powerful 
irritating  cathartic-  In  doses  of  ten  and 
twelve  grains,  it  operates  with  great  vehe- 
mence, frequently  producing  violent  gripes, 
bloody  stools,  and  disordering  the  whole 
system.  It  is  recommended  in  various 
complaints,  as  worms,  munia,  dropsy,  epi- 
lepsy, &c. ;  but  is  seldom  resorted  to,  ex- 
cept where  other  more  mild  remedies 
have  been  used  without  success,  and  then 
only  in  the  form  of  the  extructum  colocyn- 
tJddis  composition,  and  the  pilulce  tx  cola- 
cynlhide  cum  aloe  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 

COLOMBO.    See  Columbo. 

COLON.  (KftAov,  quasi  xoixov :  from  KO/- 
xoj,  hollow  ;  so  called  from  its  capacity,  or 
from  its  ireherally  being  found  empty,  and 
full  of  wind,  in  dissection.)  The  ascend- 
ing portion  of  the  large  intestine  is  so 
called.  It  proceeds  towards  the  iiver,  by 
the  name  of  the  ascending  portion  of  the 
colon  ,•  and  having  readied  the  liver,  forms 
a  transverse  arch  across  to  the  other  side. 
The  colon  then  descends,  forming  what  is 
termed  its  sigmoid  flexure,  into  the  pelvis, 
where  the  gut  is  called  rectum.  See  In- 
testines. 

COLOPHOXIA.  (Koxo^aiv/at,  the  city  from 
whence  it  was  first  brought  )  Resina  nigra, 
The  black  r^sin  which  remains  in  the  re- 
tort, after  distilling  the  common  resin  with 
a  strong  fire.  Paracelsus  seems  to  meau 
by  it  what  is  no\v  prescribed  by  the  name 
of  terebintlrina  cocta  :  but  the  ancients, 
and  p.irticularly  Galen,  seemed  to  under- 
stand by  it  a  soft  kind  of  mastich,  from 
Ohio,  probably  the  same  as  our  Chio  tur- 
pentine. 

COLOSTRUM.  (From  xoxo?,  food,  or 
x.o\Ktofji'Jii,  to  agglutinate  ;  so  called,  either 
because  it  is  the  first  food  of  the  young,  or 
from  its  being  at  that  time  peculiarly  glu- 
tinous.) Is  the  first  milk  in  the  breasts  a'- 
ter  delivery,  according  to  some  authors; 
but  Bartholhie  applies  it  to  an  emulsion 
made  hy  the  solution  of  turpentine  with 
the  yolk  of  an  egg. 

CoLOTow)ES.  (From  xaxamj?,  a  Ii2ard, 
and  «<foc,  likeness.)  Variegated  like  the 
skin  of  a  lizard.  Hippocrates  applied  it  to 
the  excrements. 

CoLoauiNTiDA.     See  Colocynthis. 

COLPOCEIE.     (From  XCATTO?,   the  vagina, 


COL 


COM 


217 


and  ttwx*,  a  tumour.)  A  hernia  forced  into 
the  vagina. 

COLPOPTOSIS.  (From  HOMOS,  the  vagina, 
and  WTTTCO,  to  fall  down. )  A  bearing  down 
of  the  vagina. 

Colt's  foot.     See  Tussilago. 

COI.UBEH  iiEiics.  (Shiod  colit  umbram, 
because  it  delights  in  shade.)  The  syste- 
matic name  of  a  viper.  See  Vipera. 

COLUBRINA      VIRGINEANA.         See      Serpen- 

taria. 

COLUBRINUM  LIGNUM.  (Colubrinus ,' 
from  coluber,-  so  called  from  the  snake- 
like  contortions  of  its  roots.)  This  species 
of  snake-wood  is  brought  from  America. 
It  is  solid,  ponderous,  acrid,  extremely 
bitter,  and  inodorous;  its  bark  is  of  a  fer- 
ruginous colour,  covered  with  cineritious 
spots. 

.Columbine.     See  jiquilegia 

COLUMBA.     See  Columbo. 

COLUMBO.  Colombo.  Calomba.  Co- 
lombo. The  root  formerly  so  called  is  now 
termed  Calumba  in  the  London  pharmaco- 
poeia. It  is  imported  from  Colomba,  in  Cey- 
lon, in  circular,  brown  knobs,  wrinkled  on 
the  outer  surface,  yellowish  within,  and 
consisting  of  cortical,  woody,  and  medul- 
lary lamina.  Its  smell  is  aromatic  ;  its  taste 
pungent,  and  nauseously  bitter.  From  Dr. 
Percival's  experiments  on  the  root,  it  ap- 
pears that  rectified  spirit  of  wine  ext  racts 
its  virtues  in  the  greatest  perfection.  The 
watery  infusion  is  more  perishable  than 
that  of  other  bitsers.  An  ounce  of  the  pow- 
dered root,  half  an  ounce  of  orange-peel, 
two  ounces  of  brandy,  and  fourteen  ounces 
of  water,  macerated  12  hours  without  heat, 
and  then  filtered  through  paper,  afford  a 
sufficiently  strong  and  tolerably  pleasant 
infusion.  The  extract  made  first  by  spirit 
and  then  with  water,  and  reduced  by  evapo- 
ration to  a  pilular  consistence,  is  found  to  be 
equal,  if  not  superior,  in  efficacy  to  the 
powder.  As  an  antiseptic,  Calumba  root 
is  inferior  to  the  bark  ;  but  as  a  corrector 
of  putrid  bile,  it  is  much  superior  to  the 
bark ;  whence  also  it  is  probable  that  it 
would  be  of  service  in  the  West-India 
yellow  fever.  It  also  restrains  alimen- 
tary fermentation,  without  impairing  diges- 
tion ;  in  which  property  it  resembles  mus- 
tard. It  does  not  appear  to  have  the  least 
heating  quality,  and  therefore  may  be  used 
in  phthisis  pulmonalis,  and  in  hectic  cases, 
to  strengthen  digestion.  It  occasions  no 
disturbance,  and  agrees  very  well  with  a 
milk  diet,  as  it  abates  flatulence,  and  is  in- 
disposed to  acidity.  The  London,  Edin- 
burgh, and  Dublin  Colleges,  direct  a  tinc- 
ture of  Calumba  root.  The  dose  of  the 
powdered  root  is  half  a  drachm,  which,  in 
urgent  cases,  may  be  repeated  every  third 
or  fourth  hour. 

COLUMBO  BE.     See  Columbo. 

COLUMELLA.  (Dim.  of  columna,  a  column.) 
See  Uvula,  and  Clitoris. 


COLUMBFUM.  Mr.  Hatchett  describes 
the  ore  from  wh.cli  this  metal  id  obtained, 
as  being  of  a  dark  brownish  grey  external- 
ly, and  more  inclining  to  an  iron"  grey  in- 
ternally ;  the  longitudinal  fracture  he  found 
lamellated ;  and  the  cross  fracture  had  a 
fine  grain.  Its  lustre  was  vitreous,  slightly 
inclining  in  some  parts  to  metallic;  mode- 
rately hard  and  very  brittle.  Th-  colour 
of  the  sireak,  or  powder,  was  dark  choco- 
late' brown.  The  particles  were  not  obedi- 
ent'to  the  magnet.  ITS  specific  gravity,  at 
a  temperature  of  65°  Fahr.  Mr.  Hate  he  tt 
found  to  be  5  918. 

A  series  of  accurate  experiments  made 
by  its  discoverer,  prove  that  this  ore  con- 
sists of  iron,  combined  with  a  new  metallic 
acid,  which  constitutes  more  than  three- 
fourths  of  the  whole. 

The  smallness  of  the  quantity  Mr.  Hat- 
chett had  to  operate  upon,  has  hitherto  pre- 
vented us  from  seeing  the  metal  in  its  me- 
tallic state  ;  bu<  the  accuracy  with  winch 
the  properties  of  its  acid  have  been  investi- 
gated, leave  no  doub!:  of  its  being-  different 
from  anyNof  the  acidifiabie  metals  hitherto 
known. 

COLUMELLARIS.  (From  colvinella,  a 
little  column.)  A  name  of  the  dens  cani- 
nus. 

COLUMNA.  A  column,  or  pillar.  Ma- 
ny parts  of  the  body,  which  in  their  shape 
or  office  resemble  columns,  are  ^o  named ; 
as  columna  carneae,  &c. 

COLTJTCWA  NASI.  The  lowest  and  fleshy 
part  of  the  nose,  which  forms  a  part  of  the 
septum. 

COLUMJSTA  OBIS.     A  name  for  the  uvula. 

COLUMNJE  cAimxx.  Columnx  cordis.  See 
Camece  columns, 

CoLUiMUM.  (na^a.  TO  Kd\Kctv  TCV  g*v :  be- 
cause it  pre-rents  a  deftuxion.)  A  tent  to 
thrust  into  a  sore,  to  prevent  a  defluxion  of 
humours. 

COMA.  (Frcrft  :,&,  or  niea,  to  lie  down.) 
A  propensity  to  sleep.  This  word  ancient- 
ly meant  any  total  suppression  of  the  pow- 
ers of  sense;  but  now  it  means  a  lethargic 
drowsiness.  The  coma  vigil  is  a  disease 
where  the  patients  are  continually  inclined 
to  sleep,  but  cannot. 

COMA  SOMNOLENTUM.  Is  when  the  pa- 
tient continues  in  a  profound  sleep;  and, 
when  awakened,  immediately  relapses, 
without  being  able  to  keep  open  his  eyes. 

COMATA.  (K&'^stT*:  from  coma)  A 
diminution  of  the  powers  of  voluntary  mo- 
tion, with  sleep,  or  the  senses  impaired.  It 
is  an  order  of  the  class  neuroses  of  Cullen's 
Nosology. 

COMATOSE.  Having  a  strong  propen- 
sity to  s!eep\ 

COMBUSTIO.  (From  comburo,  to  burn.) 
A  burn,  or  scald. 

COMIPER.     See  Cububte. 

COMBUSTION.  (From  conburo,  to 
burn.)  Burning.  Among  the  various  opera- 
F/'i 


218 


COMBUSTION. 


tions  of  chymistry,  none  acts  a  more  conspi- 
cuous part  ban  combustion  ;  and  in  propor- 
tion to  its  utility  in  the  science,  the  necessi- 
ty of  *how>ughly  investigating  its  nature  and 
mode  of  action  becomes  more  obvious  to 
the  philosophical  chymist. 

Lavoisier's  Theory  of  Combustion. 

Lavoisier's  theory  of  combustion  is  found- 
ed upon  the  absorption  of  oxigen  by  a  com- 
bustible body. 

Taking  this  for  granted,  it  follows  that 
combustion  is  only  the  pU>y  of  affinity  be- 
tween oxygen,  the  matter  of  heal,  and  a  com- 
bustible  body. 

When  an  incombustible  body  (a  brick  for 
instance)  is  heated,  it  undergoes  no  change, 
except  an  augmentation  of  bulk  and  tem- 
perature: and  when  left  to  itself,  it  soon 
regains  its  r'ormer  state.  But  when  a  com- 
bustible body  is  heated  to  a  certain  degree, 
in  the  open  air,  it  begins  to  become  on  a 
sudden  intensely  hot,  and  at  last  emits  a 
copious  stream  of  caloric  and  light  to  the 
surrounding  bodies.  During  this  emission, 
the  ! -.urning  body  gradually  wastes  away. 
It  either  di>appears  entirely,  or  its  physical 
properties  become  totally  altered.  The 
principal  change  it  suffers  is  that  of  being 
no  longer  capable  of  combustion.  If  either 
of  these  phenomena,  namely,  the  emission 
of  heat  and  light,  and  the  waste  of  sub- 
stance be  wanting,  we  do  not  say  that  a 
body  is  undergoing  combustion,  or  that  it 
is  burning.  It  follows,  therefore,  that  eve- 
ry theory  of  combustion  ought  to  explain 
the  following  facts: 

1.  Why  a  burning  body  is  consumed,  and 
its  individuality  destroyed. 

2.  Why,  during  the  progiess  of  this  al- 
teration, heat  and  light  are  emitted. 

For  the  elucidation  of  these  objects,  La- 
voisier's theory  has  laid  down  the  following 
laws : 

1.  Combustion  cannot  take  place  without 
the  presence  of  oxygen,  and  is  more  rapid 
in  proportion  to  the  quantity  of  this  agent 
in  contact  with  the  inflamed  body. 

2.  In  every  act  of  combustion,  the  oxygen 
present  is  consumed. 

3.  The  weight  of  the  products  of  every 
body   after  combustion,  corresponds  with 
the  weight  of  the  body  before  combustion, 
plus  that 'of  the  oxygen  consumed. 

4  The  oxyge-n  absorbed  by  the  combus- 
tible body  may  be  recovered  from  the  com- 
pound formed,  and  '  he  Vv'eight  regained  will 
be  jqual  to  the  weight  which  disappeared 
during  the  combustion, 

5.  In  every  instance  of  combustion,  light 
and  heat,  or  fire,  are  liberated, 

6.  Iii  a  limited  quantity  or'  air,  only  a  cer- 
tain quantity  of  the  combustible  body  can 
be  burnt." 

7.  The   air,   wherein  a  body  has    been 
burn',  is  rendered  unfit  for  containing  com- 
bustion, or  supporting  animal  life. 

Though   every  case  of  combustion   re- 


quires that  light  and  heat  should  be  evol- 
ved, yet  this  process  proceeds  very  differ- 
ently in  different  circumstances ;  hence  the 
terms  ignition,  or  glowing  heat  /  inflamma- 
tion, or  accension  ;  and  detonation,  or  explo- 
sion. 

Igf&ion  takes  place  when  the  combusti-. 
ble  body  is  not  in  an  aeriform  state. 

Charcoal,  pyrophorus,  &c.  furnish  in- 
stances of  this  kind. 

It  seems  as  if  the  phenomenon  of  glow- 
ing was  peculiar  to  those  bodies  which  re- 
quire a  considerable  quantity  of  oxygen  to 
become  converted  into  the  gaseous  state. 

The  disengagement  of  caloric  and  light 
is  rendered  more  evident  to  the  senses  in 
the  act  of 

Inflammation,  or  accension.  Here  the 
combustible  substances  are  more  easily 
converted  into  an  elastic  or  aeritbrm  state. 
Flame,  therefore,  consists  of  the  inflamma- 
ble matter  in  the  act  of  combustion  in  the 
gaseous  state.  When  all  circumstances  are 
favourable  to  the  complete  combustion  of 
the  products,  the  flame  is  perfect  ;  if  this 
is  not  the  case,  part  of  the  combustible 
body,  capable  of  being  converted  into  the 
gaseous  state,  passes  through  the  luminous 
flame  unburrit,  and  exhibits  the  appearance 
of  smoke.  Soot,  therefore,  always  indi- 
cates an  imperfect  combustion.  Hence  a 
common  lamp  smokes,  an  Argand's  lamp 
yields  no  smoke 

This  decree  of  combustion  is -very  accu- 
rately exemplified  in  the 

Flame  of  Candles.— "vVii  en  a  candle  is  first 
lighted,  which  must  be  done  by  the  appli- 
cation of  actual  flame,  a  degree  of  heat  is 
given  to  the  wick,  sufficient  to  destroy  the 
affinity  of  its  constituent  parts  ;  part  of  the 
tallow  is  instantly  melted,  volatilized,  and 
decomposed.;  its  hydrogen  takes  fire,  and 
the  candle  burns.  As  this  is  destroyed  by 
combustion,  another  portion  melts,  rises 
and  supplies  its  place,  and  undergoes  a 
like  decomposition.  In  this  way  combus- 
tion is  maintained.  The  tallow  is  liquified 
as  it  comes  into  the  vicinity  of  the  flame, 
and  is,  by  the  capillary  attraction  of  the 
wick,  drawn  up  to  supply  tbe  place  of  what 
is  decomposed  ;  the  unmelted  tallow,  by 
this  means,  forms  a  kind  of  cup. 

The  congeries  of  capillary  tubes  which 
form  the  wick  is  black,  because  the  char- 
coal of  the  cotton  becomes  predominant, 
the  circum  ambient  air  is  defended  by  the 
flame  from  oxidating  it;  it  therefore  re- 
mains, for  a  considerable  time,  in  its  natu- 
ral state ;  but  when  the  wick,  by  the  con- 
tinual consumption  of  tallow,  becomes  too 
long  to  support  itself  in  a  perpendicular 
position,  its  upper  extremity  projects  near- 
ly out  of  the  cone  of  the  flame,  and  there 
forms  a  support  for  an  accumulation  of 
soot,  which  is  produced  by  the  imperfect 
combustion.  A  candle  in  this  situation, 
affords  scarcely  one-tenth  of  the  light  it 


COMBUSTION, 


219 


can  give,  and  tallow  candles,  on  this  ac- 
count, require  continual  snuffing1. 

But  if  the  candle  be  made  of  wax,  the 
wick  does  not  long-  occupy  its  place  in  the 
middle  of  the  flame ;  its  thinness  makes  it 
bend  on  one  side,  when  its  length  is  too 
great  for  its  vertical  position  ;  its  extremity 
comes  then  into  contact  with  the  air,  and 
is  completely  burnt,  or  decomposed,  ex- 
cept so  much  of  it  as  is  defended  by  the 
continual  afflux  of  the  melted  wax.  This 
small  wick,  therefore,  performs  the  office 
of  snuffing  itself.  The  difficult  fusibility 
of  wax  enables  us  to  use  a  thinner  wick  for 
it  than  can  be  used  for  tallow,  which  is 
more  fusible.  But  wax  being  a  substance 
which  contains  much  more  oxygen  than  tal- 
low, or"  oil,  the  light  it  affords  is  not  so 
luminous. 

Detonation  is  an  instantaneous  combus- 
tion, accompanied  with  a  loud  report  ;  it 
takes  place  in  general  When  the  compound 
resulting  from  the  union  of  two  or  more 
bodies,  occupies  less  space  than  the  sub- 
stances did  before  their  union ;  a  vacuum  is 
therefore  formed,  and  the  surrounding  air 
rushing  in  from  all  sides  to  fill  it  up  is  the 
cause  of  the  report. 

Gun-powder,  fulminating  gold,  silver, 
and  mercury  ;  oxygenated  muriate  of  pot- 
ash ;  and  various  other  explosive  com- 
pounds, are  capable  of  producing  very  loud 
detonations. 

With  respect  to  the  disengagement  of 
light  and  caloric. 

By  the  older  chymists,  it  was  universally 
supposed  that  the  light  and  heat  emitted 
during  combustion,  proceeded  from  the 
inflammable  body  ;  and  this  opinion  would 
indeed  appear  unquestionable,  while  the 
composition  of  the  atmosphere  was  imper- 
fectly known.  The  burning  body  ap- 
peared luminous  and  felt  hot,  and  no  other 
agent  was  supposed  to  be  concerned  ;  the 
conclusion  that  the  light  and  heat  were 
evolved  from  the  burning  substance,  was 
therefore  unavoidable.  But  when  the  na- 
ture of  the  atmosphere  was  ascertained, 
and  when  it  became  evident  that  part 
of  the  air  was  absorbed  during  combustion, 
the  former  conclusion  fell  to  the  ground  ; 
for,  when  two  bodies  exert  a  mutual  ac- 
tion on  each  other,  it  becomes  d  priori 
equally  probable  that  the  products  may 
be  derived  from  either  of  them",  conse- 
quently, the  light  and  heat  evolved  might 
proceed  either  from  the  one  or  the  other. 
Whether  they  proceed  from  the  atmo- 
sphere, or  from  .the  combustible  body, 
they  must  be  separated  at  the  part  where 
the  combination  takes  place  ;  that  is,  upon 
the  surface  of  the  burning  body  itself;  and 
consequently  it  appeared  luminous  and 
heated,  while  the  air  being  invisible  es- 
caped observation. 

When  the  laws  of  heat  became  known, 


at  least  when  it  was  ascertained  that  bodies 
in  the  aeriform  state  contain  at  the  same 
temperature,  and  in  equal  quantities,  ei- 
ther of  mass  or  bulk,  unequal  quantities  of 
heat,  the  conclusion  became  probable,  that 
the  caloric  evolved  in  combustion  nroceed- 
ed  rather  from  the  oxygen  gas  of  the  atmo- 
sphere, than  from  the  combustible  b-idy; 
since  the  former  contains  a  much  larger 
quantity  than  the  latter.  The  caloric 
evolved  was  therefore  supposed  to  be  de- 
rived from  the  condensation  of  the  oxygen 
gas  in  the  new  combination  into  which  it 
entered. 

Though  approaching  to  the  truth,  this 
explanation  is  no(  strictly  true.  It  is  not 
merely  fr  >m  the  oxygen  gas  being  con densed 
that  the  caloric  is  evolved,  because,  in 
many  cases  of  combustion,  the  product  still 
exists  in  the  gaseous  state,  and  in  others, 
the  quantity  of  caloric  evolved  bears  no 
proportion  to  the  degree  of  condensation. 
Philosophers  ascribed  this  to  a  change  of 
capacity;  tor,  in  different  bodies,  the  dif- 
ference iii  the  proportion  of  the  capacities 
before  and  after  combustion,  is  by  no 
means  uniform  ;  and  hence  the  difference  in, 
the  quantities  of  caloric  extricated  in  vari- 
ous cases  of  combustion. 

This  being  premised,  it  remains  to  ex- 
plain the  origin  of  the  light  emitted  during 
combustion  ;  for  although  we  take  it  for 
granted  that  the  caloric  is  evolved  from  the 
oxygen  gas,  we  cannot  infer  that  the  light 
has  the  same  origin. 

It  is  very  probable  that  Alight  is  a  consti- 
tuent part  of  inflammable  bodies ;  for  it  is 
frequently  evolved  in  combinations  when 
the  oxigen  is  mtrely  transferred  from  one 
inflammable  substance  to  another.  In 
those  cases  it  must  proceed  from  the  in- 
flammable body.  The  accension  of  oils  by 
the  affusion  of  acids,  the  combustion  of 
metals  with  sulphur,  furnish  instances  of 
the  kind. 

It  seems,  therefore,  probable,  that  the 
light  is  derived  from  the  inflammable  sub- 
stance ;  and  that  the  oxygen  combining 
with  the  bases  of  these  substances,  disen- 
gages the  light. 

It  may  be  concluded  then,  that  light  en- 
ters  into  the  composition  of  all  combustible 
bodies  ;  but  as  we  are  unable  to'  separate 
the  light,  so  as  to  obtain  these  bodies  pure, 
we  treat  of  them  as  simple  bodies. 

According  to  this  theory,  the  combus- 
tion of  phosphorus  in  oxygen  gas  is  there- 
fore the  effect  of  a  double  affinity.  The 
basis  of  the  oxygen  gas  unites  with  the 
phosphorus,  to  form  phosphoric  acid  :  and 
the  light  disengaged  from  the  phosphorus, 
together  with  part  of  that  of  the  oxygen 
gas,  produces  the  vivid  flame. 

The  quantity  of  light  emitted  by  diffe- 
rent bodies  is  supposed  to  depend  on  the 
quantity  contained  in  them,  and  on  the 


220 


COMBUSTION. 


proportion  in  which  it  is  united  to  calo- 
ric. 

Such  is  the  theory  of  combustion  of  La- 
voisier, modified  by  Gren,  Leonardi,  Rich- 
ter,  and  formerly  taught  in  this  capital  by 
Dr.  Crichton. 

Thomsons's  TJieory  of  Combustion, 

Though  the  preceding  theory  of  combus- 
tion is  simple  and  beautiful,  it  appears 
from  what  we  are  now  going-  to  state,  to  be 
by  no  means  satisfactory. 

It  has  misled  chymists,  by  confining  the 
term  combustion  to  the  act  of  oxigenation, 
and  considering  that  all  bodies,  during  their 
combustion,  combine  with  oxygen,  without 
at  the  same  time  recollecting,  that  this  L  t- 
ter  efR-ct  may  take  place  without  any  of 
the  phenomena  usually  attendant  on  com- 
bustion ;  and  that,  though  certainly  all 
combustion  pre-supposes  the  combination 
of  oxygen  with  a  base,  yet  this  combination 
may  be,  and  repeatedly  is,  effected  where 
no  combustion  can  possibly  take  place. 
Nothing  can  be  more  evident  than  the 
difference  which,  in  numberless  instances, 
prevails  between  the  act  of  oxygenation  in 
bodies  and  that  of  combustion,  in  as  much 
as  neither  the  phenomena  attending  on, 
nor  the  results  arising  from  them,  are  the 
same.  That  a  distinction  therefore  should 
be  made  between  these  processes  is  ob- 
vious ;  and  it  is  on  this  account  that  Dr. 
Thomson  has  offered  a  theory,  which  con- 
siders this  subject  in  a  new  point  of  view, 
and  which  bids  fair  to  enable  us  to  estimate 
the  phenomena  of  combustion  much  better 
than  has  hitherto  been  done. 

According  to  Dr.  Thomson's  theory,  all 
the  bodies  concerned  in  cosnbuslion  are 
either,  i.  Combustibles — 2.  Supporters  of 
Combustion — 3.  IncombuslibleS' 

I.  COMBUSTIBLE  BODIES  are  those  sub- 
stances which  are  said,  in  common  lan- 
guage, to  burn.  During  the  combustion, 
they  appear  to  emit  light  and  heat,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  gradually  waste  awuy. 
When  this  change  h;is  reached  its  maximum, 
the  process  of  combustion  is  at  an  end. 

The  c^ass  of  combustibles  is  very  nume- 
rous ;  but  all   the   bodies   belonging  to  it 
may  be  sub-divided  into  three  sets,  namely  : 
1.  Simple  combustibles.     2.  Compound 
combustibles      3.  Combustible  oxyds. 
Simple  Combustibles. 

1.  Sulphur. 

2.  Phosphorus. 

3.  Diamond. 

4.  Hydrogen  gas. 

5.  All  the  metals. 

Compound  Combustibles. 

The  compound  combustibles  consist  of 
compounds,  formed  by  the  simple  com- 
bustibles  writing1  together  two  and  two, 
and  are  of  course  much  more  numerous 
than  the  simple  combustibles.  They  may 
be  arranged  under  the  five  following  heads  : 

1.  Sulphurets. 


2.  Phosptmrets. 

3.  Carburets. 
4    Alloys. 

5.  Sulphurated,  phosphorated,  and  car- 
bonated hydrogen. 

The  combustible  oxyds  are  either  simple, 
having  a  single  base,  or  compound,  having 
more  than  one  base.  All  tine  simple  com- 
bustible oxyds  are  by  combustion  convert- 
ed into  acids. 

The  compound  combustible  oxyds  are  by 
far  the  most  numerous. 

II.  The  SUPPORTERS  OF  COMBUSTION  are 
bodies  which  are  not  of  themselves,  strict- 
ly  speaking,  capable  of  undergoing  com- 
bu:>tion,   but  which  are   absolutely  neces- 
sary for  the  process;  for  no  combustible 
body  can  burn  unless  yome  one  or  other  of 
them  be  present.     Whenever  they  are  ex- 
cluded, combustion  ceases.     All  the  sup- 
porters of  combustion  known    at  present 
are  the  following  six  : 

1.  Oxygen  gas. 

2.  Air. 

3.  Gaseous  oxyd  of  nitrogen. 

4.  Nitrous  gas.  * 

5.  Nitric  acid. 

6.  Oxygenated  muriatic  acid. 

There  are  indeed  certain  substances  be- 
sides these,  which  possess  nearly  the  same 
proper  vies  ;  these  shall  be  afterwards  enu- 
merated under  the  title  of  partial  sup- 
porters, 

They  all  contain  one  common  principle, 
namelji,  oxygen. 

III.  The  INCOMBUSTIBLE  BODIES  are  nei- 
ther   capable  of    undergoing    combustion 
themselves,  nor  of  supporting  the  combus- 
tion of  those   bodies   that   are ;  they   are 
therefore  not  immediately  connected  with 
combustion.   At  present  we  are  acquainted 
with  about  thirteen  incombustible   bodies, 
not  reckoning  the  compounds  which  they 
are  capable   of  forming  with  each  other. 
Tho&e  are, 

1.  Nitrogen  gas. 

2.  The  alkalies. 

3.  The  earths. 

Some  of  th?  alkalies  and  earths  possess 
certain  properties  in  common  with  combus- 
tibles, and  are  capable  of  exhibit  ing  pheno- 
mena somewhat  an:<lagous  to  combustion ; 
which  will  be  described  afterwards  under 
the  title  of  semi  combustion. 

III.  In  evvry  case  of  combustion,  there 
must  therefore  be  present  a  combustible 
body,  and  a  supporter  of  combustion. 
During  combustion,  the  combustible  al- 
ways unites  with  ihe  oxygen  of  the  sup- 
porter. It  is  this  combination  which  occa- 
sions the  apparent  waste  and  alteration  of 
the  combustible.  Tl^  new  compound  thus 
formed  is  a  product  of  combustion.  Every 
product  of  combustion  is  either,  1.  water, 
2.  an  add,  or  3.  a  metallic  oxyd.  It  is  true, 
indeed,  that  other  boaies  sometimes  make 
their  appearance  during  combustion,  but 


COMBUSTION. 


221 


these  will  be  found,  upon  examination,  not 
to  be  products,  nor  to  have  undergone  com- 
bustion. 

Thus  one  of  the  two  characteristic  marks 
which  distinguish  cumbustion,  namely,  the 
apparent  waste  and  alteration  of  the  combus- 
tible body,  has  been  fully  explained.  For  the 
explanation  of  it  we  are  indebted  to  Lavoi- 
sier, as  staled  before. 

But  though  the  combination  of  the  com- 
bustible with  oxygen  be  a  constant  part  of 
combustion,  yet  the  facility  with  which  com- 
bustibles burn  is  not  proportional  to  their 
parent  affinity  for  oxygen 

Phosphorus,  for  instance,  burns  more 
readily  than  charcoal ;  yet  charcoal  is  ca- 
pable of  abtract-ng  oxygen  from  phospho- 
rus, and  of  course  has  a  greater  affinity  for 
it.  The  combustible  oxyds  -lake  fire  more 
readily  vhan  some  of  the  simple  combusti- 
bles ;  thus  charcoal  burns  more  easily  than 
diamond ;  alkohol,  ether,  and  oils,  are  ex- 
ceedingly combustible,  whereas  all  the  me- 
tals require  very  high  temperatures  when 
the  supporter  is  air. 

This-  greater  combustibility  of  combus- 
tible oxyds  is  probably  owing  to  the  weaker 
affinity  by  which  their  particles  are  united. 
Hence  they  are.  more  easily  settled  than 
homogeneous  particles,  and  of  course  com- 
bine more  readily  with  oxygen ;  those  sim- 
ple combustibles  which  melt  easily,  or 
which  are  in  the  state  of  elastic  fluids,  are 
also  very  combustible,  because  the  cohe- 
sion between  their  particles  is  easily  over- 
come. 

It  is  owing  to  the  same  inferiority  in  the 
cohesion  of  heterogeneous  particles,  that 
some  of  the  compound  supporters  occasion 
combustion  in  circumstances  when  the  com- 
bustibles would  not  be  acted  on  by  simple 
supporters. 

Thus  phosphorus  burns  in  air  at  the  com- 
mon temperature;  but  it  does  not  burn  in 
oxigen  gass  unless  its  temperature  be  rai- 
sed. In  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  gas, 
phosphorus  burns  rapidly  at  the  common 
temperature  of  the  air,  and  so  do  several  of 
the  metals  ;  thougli  they  cannot  be  made  to 
burn  in  air,  except  at  a  very  h;gh  tempera- 
ture. Thus  also  oils  burn  rapidly  when 
mixed  with  nitrous  acid.  Nitrous  gas  and 
the  gaseous  oxyd  of  nitrogen,  constitute  ex- 
ceptions to  this  rule. 

IV.  None  of  the  products  of  combustion 
are  combustible,  according  to  the  definition 
of  combustion  here  given.  This  want  of 
combustibility  is  not  owing  to  their  being 
saturated  with  oxygen  ;  for  several  of  them 
are  capable  of  combining  with  an  additional 
dose  of  it.  But,  during  this  combination, 
no  caloric  or  light  is  erer  emitted ;  and  the 
compound  formed  differs  essentially  from 
a  product  of  combustion  ;  for,  by  this  addi- 
tional dose  of  oxygen,  the  product  is  con- 
verted into  a  supporter.  Hence  we  see  that 
combustion  ought,  not  to  be  confounded  with 


the  combination  of  a  body  -with  oxygen,  as  was 
done  formerly, 

Combustion,  indeed,  cannot  take  place 
without  the  combination  of  oxygen  ;  but 
oxygen  may  combine  with  bodies  in  diffe- 
rent proportions  without  the  phenomena  of 
combustion ;  and  the  product  obtained  is 
capable  of  becoming  converted  into  a  sup- 
porter of  combustion ;  for  instance,  if  lead 
be  melted,  and  kept  so  for  some  time,  it 
becomes  covered  with  a  white  pellicle,  or 
white  oxyd  of  lead,  a  product  consisting  of 
oxygen  and  le.d;  but  if  this  white  oxyd  is 
suff  red  to  be  heaved  longer,  it  aborbs  an 
additional  quantity  of  oxygen,  and  becomes 
converted  into  a  yellow  powder,  called 
yellow  oxyd  of  lead.  If  this  yellow  oxyd  be 
again  exposed  to  heat,  it  absorbs  still  more 
oxygen,  and  becomes  converted  into  red  oxyd* 
of  lead.  All  these  oxyds  are  therefore  sup- 
porters. When  the  supporters  thus  formed 
by  the  combination  of  oxygen  with  products, 
are  made  to  support  combustion,  they  do 
not  lose  all  their  oxygen,  but  only  the  ad- 
ditional dose  which  constituted  them  sup- 
porters. N  Of  course  they  are  again  reduced 
to  their  original  state  of  products  of  com- 
bustion. Hence  it  follows,  that  they  owe 
their  properties  as  supporters,  not  to  the 
•whole  of  the  oxygen  which  they  contain,  but 
to  the  additional  dose  which  constituted 
them  supporters.  We  may  therefore  call 
them  partial  supporters,  indicating  by  the 
term,  that  part  only  of  their  oxygen  is  ca- 
pable of  supporting  combustion,  and  not 
the  whole. 

All  the  partial  supporters  with  which  we 
are  acquainted,  contain  a  metallic  basis  ; 
for  metallic  oxyds  are  the  only  products  at 
present  known,  capable  of  combining  with 
an  additional  dose  of  oxygen.  It  is  u  cir- 
cumstance highly  deserving  attention,  that 
when  metals  are  capable  of  combining  with 
several  doses  of  oxygen,  the  product,  or 
oxyd  formed  by  cumbustion  is  seldom  or 
never  that  which  contains  a  maximum  of 
oxygen. 

Thus  it  is  evident  that  several  of  the  pro- 
ducts of  combustion  are  capable  of  com- 
bining with  .oxygen.  The  incombustibility 
of  products,  therefore,  is  not  owing-  to  their 
want  of  affinity  for  oxygen,  but  to  some  other 
cause. 

5.  No  product  of  combustion  is  capable 
of  supporting  combustion.  This  is  not  oc- 
casioned by  any  want  of  affinity  to  com- 
bustible bodies;  for  several  of  them  are 
capable  of  combining  with  an  additional 
dose  of  their  basis.  But  by  this  combina- 
tion, they  lose  their  properties  as  products, 
and  are  converted  into  combustibles.  The 
process,  therefore,  differs  essentially  from 
combustion.  Thus  sulphuric  acid,  a  pro- 
duct of  combustion,  by  combining  with  an 
additional  dose  of  sulphur,  or  its  oxyd,  is 
converted  into  sulphureous  arid,  a  substance 
which,  from  several  of  its  properties,  the 


222 


COMBUSTION. 


doctor  concludes  to  be  combustible.  Thus 
also  phosphoric  acid,  a  pr.xlud  of  combus- 
tion, is  capabl-3  of  combining  with  phospho- 
rated hydrogen  mid  of  forming  phospho- 
rous acid  a  combu  -tibie  body.  When  this 
last  acid  is  heated  in  contact  with  a  sup- 
porter, it  undergoes  combustion  ;  but  it  is 
only  the  add  tional  dose  of  the  combustible 
which  burns,  and  the  whole  is  converted 
into  phosphoric  acid.  Hence  we  see  that 
it  is  not  the  whole  basis  of  these  compounds 
which  is  combustible,  but  merely  the  ad- 
ditional dose.  The  compounds,  therefore, 
formed  by  the  union  of  a  product  and 
combustible,  may  be  termed  partial  combus- 
tibles f  indicating  by  the  name,  that  a 
pan  only  of  the  base  is  capable  of  undergo- 
ing combustion.  Since  the  products  of 
•combustion  are  capable  of  combining  with 
oxygen,  but  never  exhibit  the  phenomena 
of  combustion,  except  when  they  are  in 
the  state  of  partial  combustibles,  combus- 
tible bodies  must  contain  a  substance  which 
they  lose  in  burning,  and  to  which  they 
owe  their  combustibility  ;  for,  after  they 
have  lost  it,  they  unite  to  oxygen  -without 
exhibiting  the  phenomena  of  combus- 
tion. 

Though  the  products  of  combustion  are 
not  capable  of  supporting  combustion,  they 
not  unfrequentiy  part  with  their  oxygen 
just  as  supporters  do,  give  it  out  to  com- 
'bustibles,  and  convert  them  into  products  ; 
but  during  this  process,  no  heat  nor  lig'it 
is  ever  evolved.  Water,  for  instance,  gives 
out  its  oxygen  to  iron,  and  converts  it  into 
black  oxyd,  a  product;  and  sulphuric  acid 
gives  out  its  oxygen  to  phosphorus,  and 
converts  it  into  phosphoric  acid.  Thus  we 
see  that  the  oxygen  of  products  is  capable 
of  converting  combustibles  into  products, 
just  as  the  oxygen  or  supporters;  but  du- 
ring the  combustion  of  the  last  >nly,  are 
heat  and  light  emitted.  The  oxygen  of 
supporters  then  contains  some. lung  which 
the  oxygen  of  products  wants. 

6.  Whenever  the  whole  of  the  oxygen  is 
abstracted  from  products,  the  con><;ustibi- 
lity  of  their  base  is  restored  as  completely 
as  before  combustion  \  but  no  substance 
is  capable  of  abstracting  the  whole  or'  the 
oxygen,  except  a  combustible,  or  a  purtial 
combustible.  Water,  for  instance,  is  a  pro- 
duct of  combustion,  whose  base  i*  hydro- 
gen. To  restore  the  combustibility  of  the 
hydrogen,  we  have  only  to  mix  water  with 
iron  or  zinc  filings,  and  an  acid;  the  metal 
is  oxydated,  and  the  hydrogen  gas  is  evolv- 
ed as  combustible  as  ever.  But  no  substance, 
except  a  combustible,  is  capable  of  separa- 
ting hydrogen  gas  from  water,  by  com- 
bining with  its  oxygen.  Thus  we  see  that 
combustibles  are  capable  of  restoring  the 
combustibility  of  the  bases  of  products; 
but  they  themselves  lose  their  combu-tibi- 
lity  by  the  process,  and  are  converted  into 
products.  Combustibility,  therefore,  may 


be  thrown  at  pleasure  from  one   body  to 
another. 

From  these  facts  it  is  obvious,  that  the 
products  of  combustion  may  be  formed 
without  combustion ;  but  in  these  cases 
a  new  combustible  is  alwavs  evolved. 
The  process  is  merely  an  interchange  of 
combustibility;  for  the  combustible  is  con- 
verted into  a  product  only  by  means  of  a 
^rodcut.  Both  the  oxygen  and  the  base  of 
the  product  having  undergone  combustion, 
have  lost"  -something  which  is  essential  to 
combustion.  The  process  is  merely  a  dou- 
ble decomposition.  The  product  yields 
its  oxygen  to  the  combustible,  while  at  the 
same  time  the  combustible  gives  out  some- 
thing to  the  base  of  the  product;  the  com- 
bustibility of  that  base  then  is  restored  by 
the  lo*s  of  its  oxygen,  and  by  the  restora- 
tion of  something  which  it  receives  from 
the  other  combustible  thus  converted  into 
a  product. 

There  is  indeed  another  method  of 
forming  the  products  of  combustion  with- 
out actual  combustion  in  certain  cases  ; 
but  the  phenomena  are  much  more  compli- 
cated. This  method  is  to  expose  them  to 
the  action  of  some  of  the  supporters  dis- 
solved in  water ;  especially  nitric  acid. 
Thus  most  of  the  metallic  oxyds  may  be 
formed  without  combustion  by  the  action 
of  that  acid  on  the  metals.  But,  in  that 
case,  a  new  supporter  is  always  evolved, 
namely,  nitrous  gas;  ammonia,  a  new 
combustible,  is  also  usually  formed  ;  and, 
not  unfrequentiy,  the  product  is  converted 
into  a  partial  supporter. 

7.  No  supporter  can  be  produced  by 
combustion,  or  by  any  equivalent  process. 
As  all  the  supporters,  except  oxygen  gas, 
consist  of  oxygen  combined  with  a  base,  it 
follows  as  a  consequence,  that  oxygen  may 
combine  with  a  base  without  losing  that 
ingredient,  which  occasions  combustion. 
The  act  of  comoination  of  oxygen  with  a 
b^se,  therefore,  is  by  no  means  the  same 
with  combustion.  If  we  take  a  view  of  the 
different  supporters,  we  shall  find  that  all 
of  them  which  can  be  obtained  artificially, 
are  procured  either  from  other  supporters 
or  by  the  agency  of  electricity. 

I.  OXYGEN  GAS  may  be  procured  from 
nitric  acid  and  oxygenated  muriatic  acid, 
two  supporters ;  and   from  several  of  the 
partial  supporiers,   us   the    black  oxyd  of 
manganese,  the  red  oxyds  of  lead  and  of 
mercury.     The  action  of  heat  is  always  ne- 
cessary ;  but  the  process  is  very  different 
from  combustion. 

II.  AIR,  as  far   as   is  known  at  present, 
cannot  be  formed   artificially.      The  gas, 
indeed,  which  comes  over  during  part  of 
the  usual  distillation  of  nitrate   of  potash 
and  sulphuric  acid,  to  obtain  nitrous  acid, 
resembles  air  very  closely.     But  it  is  ob- 
tained from  a  supporter. 

III.  The    GASEOUS    OXTD    OF    NITROGEN 


COMBUSTION. 


223' 


has  hitherto  been  only  procured  from  ni- 
trous gas  and  nitric  acid  (nitrate  ot  am- 
monia,) both  of  which  are  supporters. 

IV.  NITROUS  GAS  can  only  be  procured 
by  the  decompositon  of  nitric  acid,  a  sup- 
porter. 

V.  OXIGENATED    MURIATIC    ACID    Can   DC 

formed  by  combining  muriatic  acid  with 
the  oxygen  of  the  bluck  oxyd  of  manganese, 
the  red  oxyds  of  lead,  iron,  mercury  ;  all  of 
which  are  partial  supporters. 

VI.  NITRIC    ACID    is    formed   spontane- 
ously upon  the  surface  of  the  earth,  by  pro- 
cesses with  which  we  are  but  imperfectly 
acquainted ;  but  which  certainly   have  no 
resemblance  to  combustion.     Its  oxygen  is 
probably  furnished  by  the  air,  which   is  a 
supporter ;  at  least,  it  has  been  observed, 
that  nitrogen  and  oxygen,  at  high  tempera- 
tures, are  capable  of  forming  nitric  acid. 

This  formation  of  nitric  acid  by  means  o' 
electricity,  has  been  considered  as  a  com- 
bustion, but  for  what  reason  it  is  not  easy 
to  say  :  the  substance  acted  upon  is  not  a 
combustible  with  a  supporter,  but  a  sup- 
porter alone.  Electricity  is  so  far  from 
being  equivalent  to  combustion,  that  it 
sometimes  acts  in  a  manner  diametrically 
opposite  ;  unburning,  if  we  may  use  the 
expression,  a  substance  which  has  already 
undergone  combustion,  and  conver  ing  a 
product  into  a  combustible  and  a  supporter. 
Thus  it  decomposes  water,  and  converts  it 
into  oxygen  and  hydrogen  gas ;  therefore  it 
must  be  capable  of  supplying  the  sub- 
stances which  the  t>xygen  and  combustible 
lose  when  they  combine  by  combustion, 
and  form  a  product. 

8  Several  of  the  supporters  and  partial 
supporters  are  capable  of  combining  with 
combustibles,  without  undergoing  decom- 
position, or  exhibiting  the  phenomena  of 
combustion.  In  this  manner,  the  yellow 
oxid  of  gold  and  the  white  oxyd  of  silver 
combine  with  ammonia  ;  the  red  oxyd  of 
mercury  with  oxalic  acid  ;  and  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  with  ammonia  Thus  also 
nitrate  of  potash  and  oxigenated  muriate 
of  potash  may  be  combined,  or  at  least  in- 
timately mixed  with  several  combustible 
bodies,  as  in  gun-powder,  fulminating 
powder,  &c.  In  all  these  compounds,  the 
oxygen  of  the  supporter  and  the  combusti- 
ble retain  the  ingredients  which  render 
them  susceptible  of  combustion  ;  hence  the 
compound  is  still  combustible.  And  in 
consequence  of  the  intimate  combination 
of  the  component  parts,  the  least  alteration 
is  apt  to  destroy  the  equilibrium  which  sub- 
sists between  them  ;  the  consequence  is, 
combustion  and  the  formation  of  a  new 
compound.  Hence  these  compounds  burn 
with  amazing  facility,  not  only  when  heat- 
ed, but  when  triturated,  or  struck  smartly 
with  a  hammer.  They  have  therefore  re- 
ceived the  name  of  detonating  or  fulminating 
bodies.  Thus  we  have  fulminating  gold, 


fulminating    silver,  fulminating  mercury, 
fulminating  powder,  &c. 

9.  Such  are  the  properties  of  the  com- 
bustibles, the  supporters,  and  the  pro- 
ducts ;  and  such  the  phenomena  which  they 
exhibit  when  made  to  act  upon  each  other. 

If  we  compare  together  the  supporters 
and  the  products,  we  shall  find  ihut  they 
resemble  each  other  in  many  respects. 
Both  of  them  contain  oxygen,  as  an  essen- 
tial constituent  part ;  both  are  capable  of 
converting  combustibles  into  products ; 
and  several  of  both  combine  with  com- 
bustibles and  with  additional  doses  of  oxy- 
gen. But  they  difier  trom  each  other  in 
their  effects  on  combustibles.  The  former 
only  produce  combustion  ;  whereas  the 
products  convert  combustibles  into  pro- 
ducts without  combustion.  Now,  as  the 
ultimate  change  produced  upon  combusti- 
bles by  both  these  sets  of  bodies  is  the 
same,  and  as  the  substance  which  combines 
with  the  combustibles  is  in  b.-th  cases 
the  same,  namely  oxygen,  w«  mu^t  con- 
clude tlint  this  oxygen  in  the  supporters 
contains  something  which  the  oxygen  of 
the  products  wants,  -.omeihing  which  sepa- 
rates during  the  passage  of  the  oxigen  from 
the  product  to  the  combustible,  and  occa- 
sions the  combustion,  or  emission  of  fire, 
which  accompanies  this  passage.  The  oxi- 
gen of  supporters  then  contains  some  ingre- 
dient which  the  oxygen  of  products  wants. 
Many  circumstances  concur  to  render  it 
probable  that  this  ingredient  is  caloric. 

The  combustibles  and  the  'products  also 
resemble  each  other.  Both  of  them  con- 
tain the  same  or  a  similar  base  ;  both  fre- 
quently combine  with  combustibles,  and 
likewise  with  oxygen  ;  but  they  differ  es- 
sentially in  the  phenomena  which  accompa- 
ny their  combination  with  oxygen.  In  the 
one  case,  fire  is  emitted^  in  the  other  not. 
If  we  recollect  that  no  subtance  but  a 
combustible  is  capable  of  restoring  com- 
bustibility to  the  base  of  a  product,  and 
that  at  its  doing  so  it  always  loses  its  own 
combustibility  ;  and  if  we  recollect  farther, 
that  the  base  of  a  product  does  not  exhibit 
the  phenomena  of  combustion  even  when 
it  combines  with  oxygen,  we  cannot  avoid 
concluding,  that  all  combustibles  contain 
an  ingredient  which  they  lose  when  con- 
verted into  products,  and  that  this  loss 
contributes  to  the  fire  which  makes  its  ap- 
pearance during  the  conversion.  Many 
circumstances  contribute  to  render  it  pro- 
bable that  this  ingredient  is  light. 

If  we  suppose  that  the  oxygen  of  sup- 
porters contains  caloric  as  an  essential  in- 
gredient, and  that  light  is  a  component 
part  of  all  combustibles,  the  phenomena  of 
combustion  above  enumerated,  numerous 
and  intricate  as  they  are,  admit  of  an  easy 
and  obvious  explanation.  The  component 
parts  of  the  oxygen  of  supporters  are  two  ; 
namely,  1.  a  base,  2.  caloric.  The  com- 


224 


COMBUSTION. 


ponent  parts  of  combustibles  are  likewise 
two ;  namely,  1.  a  base,  2  light.  During1 
combustion,  the  base  of  the  oxygen  com- 
bines  with  the  base  of  the  combustible, 
and  forms  the  product ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  the  caloric  of  the  oxygen  combines 
with  the  light  of  the  combustible,  and  the 
compound  flies  of  in  the  form  of  fire. 
Thus  combustion  is  a  doubk  decon  pf  s  - 
tion  ;  the  oxygen  and  combustible  divide 
themselves  each  into  two  portions,  which 
combine  in  pairs  ;  the  one  compound  is  the 
product,  and  the  other  the  fire,  which  es- 
capes. 

Hence  the  reason  that  the  oxygen  of  pro- 
ducts is  unfit  for  combustion.  It  w.ints  its 
caloric.  Hence  the  reason  that  combus- 
tion does  not  take  place  when  oxygen  com- 
bines with  products,  or  with  the  base  of 
supporters.  These  bodies  contain  no 
light.  The  caloric  of  the  oxygen  of  course 
is  not  separated,  and  no  fire  appears. 
And  this  oxygen  still  retaining  its  calonc}  is 
capable  of  producing  combustion  whenever 
a  body  is  presented  which  contains  light, 
and  whose  base  has  an  affinity  for  oxygen. 
Hence  also  the  reason  why  a  combustible 
alone  can  restore  combustibility  to  the 
base  of  a  product.  In  all  such  cases,  a 
double  decomposition  takes  place.  The 
oxyg-en  of  the  product  combines  with  the 
base  of  the  combusiible,  while  the  light  of 
the  combustible  combines  with  the  base  of 
the  product. 

But  the  application  of  this  theory  to  all 
the  different  phenomena  described  above,  is 
so  obvious,  that  it  is  needless  to  give  any 
more  examples.  Let  us  rather  inquire, 
with  the  author,  into  the  evidences  which 
can  be  brought  forward  in  its  support. 

10.  As  caloric  and  light  are  always 
emitted  during  combustion,  it  follows  that 
they  must  have  previously  existed  in  the 
combustible,  the  supporter,  or  in  both. 

That  the  oxygen  of  the  supporters  con- 
tains  either  one  or  both  of  these  substances, 
follows  incon*rovertibly  from  a  fact  already 
mentioned,  namely,  that  the  oxygen  of 
products  will  not  support  combustion, 
while  that  of  supporters  will.  Hence  the 
oxygen  of  supporters  must  contain  some- 
thing which  the  oxygen  of  the  products 
wants,  and  this  something  must  be  caloric, 
or  light,  or  both. 

Thatthe  oxygen  of  some  of  the  supporters 
at  least  contains  caloric,  as  an  ingredient, 
has  been  proved,  in  a  satisfactory  manner, 
by  the  experiments  of  Crawford,  1  avoisier, 
and  La  Place.  Thus  the  temperature  of 
hot  blooded  animals  is  maintained  by  the 
decomposition  of  air.  Now  if  the  oxygen 
of  one  supporter  contains  caloric,  the 
same  ingredient  must  exist  in  the  oxygen 
of  every  supporter,  because  all  of  them  are 
obviously  in  the  same  state.  Hence  we 
conclude  that  the  oxygen  of  every  supporter 
contains  caloric  as  an  essential  ingredient. 


The  light  emitted  during  combustion, 
must  either  proceed  from  the  combustible 
or  th<-  supporter.  Thar  it  proceeds  from  the 
combustible,  must  appear  pretty  obvious, 
if  we  recollect  that  the  colour  of  the  light 
emitted  during  combustion  varies,  and 
that  this  variation  usually  depends,  not  up- 
on  the  supporter,  but  upon  the  combusti- 
ble. Thus  charcoal  burns  with  a  red  flame, 
sulphur  with  a  b'.ue  or  violet,  zinc  with  a 
greenisf  white,  &c. 

The  formation  of  combustibles  in  plants, 
obviously  requires  the  presence  and  agency 
of  light.  The  leaves  of  plants  emit  oxygen 
gas,  when  exposed  to  the  sun's  rays,  but 
never  in  the  shade,  or  in  the  dark. 

Besides  vegetation,  we  are  acquainted 
with  i  wo  other  methods  of  wiburning  pro- 
ducts, or  of  converting  them  :nto  products 
and  conibustibles,  by  exposing  them,  in 
certain  circumstances,  to  the  'agency  of 
Jire,  or  of  electricity.  The  oxydes  of  lead, 
mercury,  &c.  when  heated  to  redness,  are 
decomposed,  oxygen  gas  is  emitted,  and 
the  pure  metal  remains  behind.  In  this 
case,  the  necessary  caloric  and  light  must 
be  furnished  by  the  fire;  a  circums-ance 
which  explains  why  such  n-ductions  always 
require  a  red  heat.  When  carbonic  acid  is 
made  to  pass  repeatedly  over  red-hot  char- 
coal, it  combines  with  a  portico  of  char- 
coal, and  is  converted  into  gaseous  oxyd  of 
carbon.  U  this  gas  be  a  combustible  oxyd, 
the  base  of  the  carbonic  acid  and  its  oxygen 
must  have  been  supplied  with  light  nnd 
caloric  from  the  fire  ;  but  if  it  be  a  partial 
combustible,  it  is  merely  a  compound 
of  carbonic  acid  and  charcoal :  which  of 
the  two  it  is,  remains  still  to  be  ascer- 
tained. 

Electricity  decomposes  water,  and  con- 
verts it  into  oxygen  gas  and  hydrogen  gas  ; 
it  must  therefore  supply  the  "hes»t  and  the 
light  which  these  bodies  lost  when  convert- 
ed into  a  product. 

These  facts,  together  with  the  exact  cor- 
respondence of  the  theory  given  above  with 
the  phenomena  of  combustion,  render  it  so 
probable,  that  Dr.  Thomson  has  ventured 
to  propose  it  as  an  additional  step  towards 
a  full  explanation  of  the  theory  of  com- 
bustion. Every  additional  experiment  has 
served  to  confirm  it  more  and  more.  It 
even  throws  light  upon  the  curious  experi- 
ments of  the  accension  of  metals  with  sul- 
phur, which  succeed  in  vacua,  under  mer- 
cury, in  nitrogen  gas,  &c. 

Dr.  Thomson  has  noticed,  that  the  same 
emission  of  caloric  and  light,  of  of  Jire, 
takes  place  when  melted  sulphur  is  made 
to  combine  with  potash,  or  with  lime,  in 
a  crucible  or  glass  tube,  and  likewise  \vhen 
melted  phosphorus  is  made  to  combine  v  it.h 
lime  heated  to  redness.  He  supposes  that 
in  all  probability,  barytas  and  strontia  ex- 
hibit the  same  phenomenon  when  combined 
with  melted  sulphur  or  phosphorus;  and 


COM 


COM 


225 


perhaps  some  of  the  metals  when  combined 
with  phosphorus. 

The  phenomena  Dr.  Thomson  explains 
thus  :  The  sulphur  and  phosphorus  are  in 
the  melted  state,  and  therefore  contain  ca- 
loric as  an  ingredient ;  the  alkalies,  earths, 
and  metals,  which  produce  the  phenomenon 
in  question,  contain  light  as  an  essential 
ingredient.  The  sulphur,  or  phosphorus 
combines  with  the  base  of  the  metal,  earth, 
or  alkali ;  while  at  the  same  time,  the  calo- 
ric, to  which  the  sulphur  or  phosphorus 
owed  its  fluidity,  combines  with  the  light 
of  the  metal,  earth  or  alkali ;  and  the  com- 
pound flies  off  under  the  form  ofjfire. 

Thus  the  process  is  exactly  the  same 
with  combustion,  /excepting  as  far  as  re- 
gards ilie  product  The  melted  sulphur, 
or  phosphorus,  acts  the  part  of  the  sup- 
porter, while  the  metal,  earth,  or  alkali, 
occupies  the  place  of  the  combustible.  The 
first  furnishes  caloric,  the  second  light, 
while  the  base  of  each  combines  together. 
Hence  we  see  that  the  base  of  sulphurets 
and  phosphurets  resembles  the  base  of 
products  in  being- destitute  of  light;  the 
formation  of  these  bodies  exhibiting  the  se- 
paration of  fire  like  combustion,  but  the 
product  differing  ffom  a  product  of  com- 
bustion in  being  destitute  of  oxygen,  Dr. 
Thomson  distinguishes  the  process  by  the 
title  of  semi-combustion  ,•  indicating  by 
the  term,  that  it  possesses  one  half  of  the 
characteristic  marks  of  combustion,  but  is 
destitute  of  the  other  half. 

The  only  part  of  this  theory  which  re- 
quires proof  is,  that  light  is  a  component 
part  of  the  earths  and  alkalies.  But  as  pot- 
ash and  lime  are  the  only  bodies  of  that 
nature,  which  we  are  certain  to  be  capable 
of  exhibiting  the  phenomena  of  semi-com- 
bustion, the  proofs  must  of  necessity  be 
confined-  to  them.  That  time  contains 
light  as  a  component  part,  has  been  long 
known.  Meyer  and  Pelletier  observed 
long  ago,  that  when  water  is  poured  upon 
lime,  not  only  heat  but  light  is  emitted. 
Light  is  emitted  also  abundantly  when 
sulphuric  acid  is  poured  upon  magnesia,  or 
upon  lime,  potash,  or  soda,  freed  from  the 
water  of  crystallization.  In  all  these  cases, 
a  semi-combustion  takes  place.  The  water 
and  the  acid  being  solidified,  give  out  calo- 
ric, while  the  lime  or  potash  gives  out 
Ugh*. 

That  lime  during  its  burning  combines 
with  light,  and  that  light  is  a  component 
part  of  lime,  is  demonstrated  by  the  fol- 
lowing experiment,  for  which  we  are  in- 
debted to  Scheele. 

Fluor  spar  (fluate  of  lime)  has  the  pro- 
perty of  phosphorescing  strongly  when 
heated,  but  the  experiment  does  not  suc- 
ceed twice  with  the  same  specimen.  After 
it  has  been  once  heated  sufficiently,  no  sub- 
seqent  heat  will  cause  it  to  phosphorate. 
Now  phosphorescence  is  merely  the  emis- 


sion of  light ;  light  of  course  is  a  compo- 
nent part  of  fluor  spar,  and  heat  has  the 
property  of  separating  it.  But  the  phos- 
phorescing quality  of  the  spar  may  be  again 
recovered  to  it,  or,  which  is  the  same  thing, 
the  light  which  the  spar  had  lost  may  be  re- 
stored  by  the  following  process : 

Decompose  the  fluate  of  lime  by  sulphu- 
ric acid,  and  preserve  the  fluoric  acid  se- 
parate. Boil  the  sulphate  of  lime  thus 
formed  with  a  sufficient  quantity  of  car- 
bonate of  soda;  a  double  decomposition, 
takes  place ;  sulphate  of  soda  remains  in 
solution,  and  carbonate  of  lime  precipi- 
tates. Ignite  this  precipitate  in  a  crucible, 
till  it  is  reduced  to  lime,  and  combine  it 
with  the  fluoric  acid  to  which  it  was  for- 
merly united.  The  fluor  spar  thus  regene- 
rated, phosphoresces  as  at  first.  Hence 
the  lime,  during  its  ignition,  must  have 
combined  with  light. 

That  potash  contains  light,  may  be  proved 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  existence  of 
that  body  in  lime.  Now  as  potash  is  de- 
prived of  its  carbonic  acid  by  lime,  the 
Doctor  supposes  that  the  process  must  be 
a  double  decomposition  ;  namely,  that  the 
base  of  the  lime  combines  with  carbonic 
acid,  while  its  light  combines  with  the  pot- 
ash. 

These  remarks  on  semi-combusi  ion  might 
easily  be  much  enlarged  upon.  For  it  is 
obvious,  that  whenever  a  liquid  combines 
with  a  solid  containing  light,  and  the  pro- 
duct is  a  solid  body,  something  analogous 
to  semi-combustion'must  take  place.  Hence 
the  reason  why  water  increases  the  violence 
of  combustion  when  thrown  sparingly  into 
a  common  fire,  &c. 

COMEDONES.  (From  comedo,  &  glutton.) 
A  sort  of  worms  which  eat  into  the  skin 
and  devour  the  flesh. 

Comfrey.     See  Symphitum. 

Co  MIS  01.     The  gum  arabic. 

COMISTE  The  epilepsy.  This  name, 
arose  from  the  frequency  of  persons  being 
seized  with  this  disorder  while  in  the  as- 
semblies called  Comitia. 

COMITISSA.  (A  countess.)  Some  pre- 
parations are  distinguished  by  this  name,  as 
pulvis  Comitissae  de  Cantia,  the  Countess 
of  Kent's  powder. 

COMMAOKNTTM.  (From  Commagene,  a 
place  in  Syria,  whence  it  was  brought.) 
Syrian  ointment,  mentioned  by  Galen. 

COMMANDUCATIO*  (From  commanduco, 
to  eat.)  The  act  of  mastication,  or  chew- 
ing. 

COMMANSTTM.  (From  commando,  to  eat.) 
A  masticatory.  A  medicine  put  into  the 
mouth  chewed  to  promote  a  discharge  of 
phlegm,  or  saliva. 

COMMENDATOHIUS.  (From  commendo,  to 
recommend.)  An  epithet  of  the  trauma- 
tic balsam,  Tinctura  Benzoes  composita, 
from  its  singular  virtues  and  usefulness. 

COMMI.     Gum.    When  alone  it  signifies 
G  G 


COM 


CON 


gum  Arabic.  The  wppi  XWMV  mentioned 
by  Hippocrates  in  i.is  De  Morb.  Mulieb. 
is  gum  Arabic. 

COMMISSURA  (From  committo,  to 
join  together.)  A.  suture,  juncture,  or 
joiiu.  A  term  applied  in  anatomy  to  the 
corners  of  the  lips,  where  they  meet  to- 
gether ;  and  also  to  certain  parts  of  the 
brain  which  go  across  and  join  one  hemis- 
phere  to  the  other. 

COMMISSURA  ANTERIOR  CERE- 
BRI.  The  white  nerve-like  substance 
which  crosses  the  anterior  part  of  the,  third 
ventricle  of  the  brain,  immediately  ahove 
the  infundibulum,  and  between  the  anterior 
crura  of  the  fornix ;  uniting  one  hemisphere 
of  the  brain  with  the  other. 

COMMISSURA  MAGNA  CEREBRI. 
The  corpus  cattosum  of  the  brain  is  so 
termed  by  some  writers. 

COMMISSURA  POSTERIOR  CERE- 
BRI.  A  white  nerve-like  substance,  which 
passes  from  one  hemisphere  of  the  brain 
across  to  the  other,  immediately  over  the 
opening  of  the  aquasduct  of  Sylvius,  in  the 
posterior  part  of  the  third  ventricle  of  the 
brain,  and  above  the  corpora  quadrigemina. 

CoMMtnacAST.  (From  communico.  to 
make  partake.)  A  term  applied,  by  Belli- 
ni, to  fevers  of  two  kinds  afflicting-  the 
same  person,  wherein  as  one  goes  off  the 
other  immediately  succeeds. 

COMPAGES.  (From  compingo,  to  put  to- 
gether.) A  suture,  or  joint.  A  commis- 
sure. 

COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY.      Ana- 
tomia   comparativa.      Zootoray.     The    dis- 
section of  brute  animals  and  fishes,  to  com- 
pare them  with  the  human  body. 
COMPEBA.     See  Cubebce. 
COMPLETION.     A  term  used  by  the  an- 
cient writers  in  various  acceptations ;  but 
latterly    it    signifies    oi.ly    the    same    as 
Plethora. 

COMPLEXUS.  (Complexusti  sc.  muse. 
from  complector,  to  comprise.)  'Cfompkxus 
sen  biventei'  cervicis  of  Albinus.  Dorso 
trachelon  occipital  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
situated  on  the  back  part  of  the  neck,  that 
draws  the  head  backwards,  and  to  one  side; 
and  when  both  act,  they  draw  the  head 
directly  backward.  It  arises  from  the 
transverse  processes  of  the  seven  superior 
vertebrae  of  the  back,  and  four  inferior  of 
the  neck,  by  as  many  distinct  tendinous 
origins;  in  its  ascent,  it  receives  a  fleshy 
slip  from  the  spinous  process  of  the  first 
vertebra  of  the  back :  from  these  different 
origins  it  runs  upwards,  and  is  every  where 
intermixed  with  tendinous  fibres.  It  is 
inserted,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  into  the  in- 
ferior edge  of  the  protuberance  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  os  occipitis,  and  into  a  part  of 
the  curved  line  that  runs  forwards  from 
that  protuberance.  It  draws  the  head 
backwards. 

COMPRESSION.    (From  comprimo,  to 


press  together.)  By  this  term,  surgeons 
express  a  diseased  st'iie  of  th  body,  which 
is  the  effect  of  something  pressing  upon  the 
brain.  It  should  be  distinguished  from 
concussion  and  inflammation.  When  the 
brain  is  compressed  either  by  bone,  extra- 
vasated  blood,  or  any  other  fluid,  there  is 
a  general  insensibility,  the  eyes  are  half 
open,  the  pupil  dilated  and  motionless, 
even  when  a  candle  is  brought  near  the  eye; 
the  retina  is  insensible  ;  the  limbs  relaxed ; 
the  breathing  stertorous  ,  the  pulse  slow, 
and,  according  to  Mr.  Abernethy,  less  sub- 
ject to  intermission  than  in  cases  of  con- 
cussion. Nor  is  the  patient  ever  sick,  when 
the  pressure  on  the  br:an  and  the  general 
insensibility  are  considerable ;  for  the  very 
action  of  vomiting  betrays  an  irritability  in 
the  stomach  and  oesophagus. 

COMPRESSOR  NARIS.  (Compressor  ,- 
from  comprimoy  to  press  together  )  Ren<eus 
vel  nasalis  of  Douglas.  Transvcrsalis  vel  myr- 
tiformis  of  Winslow.  Dilatores  alarum  nasi 
of  Cowper;  and 'Muxilfa  normal  <>f  Dumas. 
A  muscle  of  the  nose,  that  compresse,  the 
alae  towards  the  septum  nasi,  particularly 
whrn  we  want  to  smell  acutely.  It  also 
corrugates  the  nose,  and  assists  in  expressing 
certain  passions.  It  arises,  by  a  narrow 
beginning,  from  the  root  of  the  ala  nasi  ex- 
ternally, and  spreads  into  a  number  of  thin, 
separate  fibres,  which  run  up  along  the 
cartilage  in  an  oblique  manner  towards  the 
back  of  he  nose,  where  it  joins  with  its 
fellow,  and  is  inserted  into  the  narrow  ex- 
tremity of  the  os  nasi,  and  nasal  process  of 
the  superior  maxillary  bone. 

COMPUKETIO.  (From  compungo,  to 
prick.)  A  puncture. 

CONARIUM.  (From  xeaoe,  a  cone.) 
The  pineal  gland  is  so  named,  from  its  co- 
nical shape.  See  Pineal  gland. 

CONCAUSA.  (From  con,  with,  and  causa, 
a  cause.)  A  cause  which  co-operates  with 
another  in  the  production  of  a  disease. 

CONCKNTRAJTHA.  (From  concentro,  to 
concentrate.)  Absorbents  of  acjds  are  so 
called  because  they  remove  the  obstruc- 
tions which  keep  asunder  the  affinities  be- 
tween the  two  powers. 

CONCENTRATION.  (From  con,  and 
centrum,  having  the  same  centre.)  The 
volatilizing  of  part  of  the  water  of  fluids  in 
order  to  improve  their  strength.  The  mat- 
ter to  be  concentrated,  therefore,  must  be 
of  superior  gravity  to  water.  This  opera- 
tion is  performed  on  some  acids,  particu- 
larly the  sulphuric  and  phosphoric.  It  is 
also  employed  in  solutions  of  alkalis  and 
neutral  salts. 

CONCEPTION.  (Conceptio;  from  con- 
cipio,  to  conceive.)  The  impregnation 
of  the  ovulum  in  the  female  ovarium 
by  the  subtile  prolific  aura  of  the  semen 
virile.  In  order  to  have  a  fruitful  coition, 
it  is  necessary  that  the  semen  be  propelled 
into  the  uterus,  or  vagina,  so^that  its  fe- 


CON 

cundating  vapour  shall  be  conveyed  through 
the  Fallopian  tubes  to  the  ovarium  :  i?  is 
also  necessary  that  there  be  a  certain  state 
of  the  ovarium  of  the  female  in  order  to 
impregnate  it;  which  is,  that  the  ovum 
shall  be  mature,  and  embraced  by  the 
fimbriae  of  the  Fallopian  tube,  to  convey 
that  vivifying  principle  to  the  ovum.  See 
Generation. 

CONCHA.  (  Concha,  x-ffy^n,  a  liquid  mea- 
sure amongst  the  Athenians.)  A  icrrn  ap- 
plied by  anatomists  to  several  parts  of  the 
body,  as  the  hollow  of  the  ear,  the  spongy 
bones  of  the  nose,  &c. 

CONCHA  AURICULAE.     See  Jluricula, 
CONCHA  AURIS.     The  hollow  part  of  the 
cartilage  of  the  outer  ear. 

CONCHJE    NARITJM.    (Concha,  SL  shell.)    The 

turbmated  portion  of  the  ethmoid  bone,  and 
the  inferior  spongy  bones  of  the  nose,  which 
are  covered  by  the  Schneiderian  membrane, 
are  s;>  termed. 

CONCHUS.  (From  *o>-^,»,  a  shell ;  so  named 
from  their  likeness  to  a  shell.)  The  cra- 
nium, and  the  cavity  of  the  eye. 

CONCIDENTIA.  (From  concido,  to  decay.) 
A  decrease  of  bulk  in  the  whole  or  any 
part  of  the  body.  A  diminution  of  a  tu- 
mour. 

CONCOAGULATIO.  (From  con,  and  coagulo, 
to  coagulate  together.)  The  coagulation, 
or  chrystallization  of  different  salts,  first 
dissolved  together  in  the  same  fluid. 

CONCOCTIO.  From  concoguo,  to  digest.) 
Digestion.  That  operation  of  nature  upon 
morbid  matter  which  renders  it  fit  to  be 
separated  from  the  healthy  fluids. 

CONCREMATIO.  (From  con,  and  cremo, 
to  burn  together.)  The  same  as  calcina- 
tion. 

CONCRETION.  (From  concresco,  to 
grow  together.) 

1.  The   condensation  of  any    fluid   sub- 
stance  into  a  more  solid  consistence. 

2.  The  growing  together  of  parts  which, 
in  a  natural  state,  are  separate. 

CoNcimstJS.  (From  concurro,  to  meet  to- 
gether.) The  congeries  or  collection  of 
symptoms  which  constitute  and  distinguish 
the  particular  disease. 

CONCUSSION.  From  concutin,  to  shake 
together.)  Concussion  of  the  brain-  Va- 
rious alarming  symptoms,  followed  some- 
times by  the  most  fatal  consequences,  are 
found  to  attend  great  violence  offered  to 
the  head ;  and  upon  the  strictest  examina- 
tion, both  of  the  living  and  the  dead,  neither 
fissure,  fracture,  nor  extravasation  of  any 
kind  can  be  discovered.  The  same  symp- 
toms and  the  same  events  are  met  with, 
when  the  head  has  received  no  injury 
at  all  ab  externo,  but  has  only  been  violent- 
ly shaken  ;  nay,  when  only  the  body,  or 
general  frame,  has  seemed  to  have  sus- 
tained the  whole  violence.  The  symptoms 
attending  a  concussion,  are  generally  in 
proportion  to  the  degree  of  violence  which 


CON 


227 


the  brain  itself  has  sustained,  and  which, 
indeed,  is  cognizable  only  by  the  symp- 
toms, li  the  concussion  be  very  great, 
all  sense  and  power  of  motion  are  immedi- 
ately abolished,  and  death  follows  soon; 
but  between  ihis  degrs  e  and  that  slight  con- 
fusion (or  stunning,  as  it  is  called,)  which 
attends  most  violences  done  to  the  head, 
there  are  many  stages.  The  following  is 
Mr.  Abernethy's  description  of  the  symp- 
toms of  concussion,  and  which,  he  is  of 
opinion  may  be  properly  divided  into  three 
stages. 

The  first  is,  that  state  of  insensibility 
and  derangement  of  the  bodily  powers 
which  immediately  succeeds  the  accident. 
Wlule  it  lasts,  the  patient  .scarcely  feels 
any  injmy  that  may  be  inflicted  on  him. 
His  breathing  is  difficult,  but  in  general 
without  stertor;  his  pulse  intermitting,  and 
his  extremities  cold.  But  such  a  state  can- 
not  last  long  ?  it  goes  off  gradually,  and  is 
succeeded  by  another,  which  is  considered 
as  the  second  stage  of  concussion.  In  this, 
the  pulse  and  respiration  become  better, 
and  though  not  regularly  performed,  are 
sufficient  to  maintain  life,  and  to  diffuse 
warmth  over  the  extreme  parts  of  the  body. 
The  feeling  of  the  patient  is  now  so  far 
restored,  that  he  is  sensible  of  his  skin  be- 
ing pinched ;  but  he  lies  stupid  and  inatten- 
tive to  slight  external  impressions.  As  the 
effects  of  concussion  diminish,  he  becomes 
capable  of  replying  to  questions  put  to  him 
in  a  loud  tone  of  voice,  especially  when 
they  refer  to  his  chief  suffering  at  the 
time,  as  pain  in  the  head,  &c. ;  otherwise 
he  answers  incoherently,  and  as  if  his  in- 
tention was  occupied  by  something  else. 
As  long  as  the  stupor  remains,  the  inflam- 
mation of  the  brain  seems  to  be  moderate ; 
but  as  the  former  abates,  the  latter  seldom 
fails  to  increase ;  and  this  constitutes  the 
third  stage,  which  is  the  most  important  of 
the  series  of  eft ,0 is  proceeding  from  a  con- 
cussion. 

These  several  stages  vary  considerably 
in  their  degree  and  duration ;  but  more  or 
less  of  each  will  be  found  to  take  place  in 
every  instance  where  the  brain  has  been 
violently  shaken.  Whether  they  bear  any 
certain  proportion  to  each  other  or  not,  is 
not  known ;  indeed  this  will  depend  up- 
on such  a  variety  of  circumstances  in  the 
constitution,  the  injury,  a  .d  the  after- 
treatment,  that  it  must  be  difficult  to  de- 
termine. 

To  distinguish  between  an  extravasation 
and  a  commotion  by  the  symptoms  only, 
Mr.  Pott  says,  is  frequently  a  very  difficult 
matter;  sometimes  an  impossible  one.  The 
similarity  of  the  effects  in  some  cases,  and 
the  very  small  space  of  time  which  may  in- 
tervene between  the  going  off  of  the  one 
and  the  accession  of  the  other,  render  this 
a  very  nice  exercise  of  the  judgment.  The 
first  stunning ,  or  deprivation  of  sense. 


228 


CON 


whether  total  or  partial,  may  be  from  ei- 
ther, and  no  man  can  tell  from  which  ; 
bat  when  these  first  symptoms  have  been 
removed,  or  have  spontaneously  disap- 
peared, if  such  patient  is  again  oppressed 
with  drowsiness,  or  stupidity,  or  total  or 
partial  loss  of  sense,  it  then  becomes  pro- 
bable that  the  first  complaints  were  from 
commotion,  and  that  the  latter  are  from 
extravasation  ;  and  the  greater  the  distance 
of  time  between  the  two,  the  greater  is  the 
probability  not  only  that  an  extravasation 
is  the  cause,  but  that  the  extravasation  is  of 
the  limpid  kind,  made  gmlatim,  and  within 
the  brain. 

Whoever  seriously  reflects  on  the  nature 
of  these  two  causes' of  evil  within  the  cra- 
nium, and  considers  them  as  liable  to  fre- 
quent combination  in  the  same  subject,  and 
at  the  same  time  considers  that,  in  many  in- 
stances, no  degree  of  information  can  be 
obtained  from  the  only  ptrson  capable  of 
giving  it  (the  patient),  will  immediately  be 
sens  ble  how  very  difficult  a  part  a  practi- 
tioner has  to  set  in  many  of  these  cases,  and 
how  very  unjust  it  must  be  to  call  that  igno- 
rance which  is  only  a  just  diffidence  arising 
from  the  obscurity  of  the  subject,  and  the 
impossibility  of  attaining  materials  to  form 
a  cie<*r  judgment. 

CONDENSATION.  (From  condense,  to 
make  thick.)  A.  contraction  of  the  pores 
of  the  skin,  by  means  of  astringent  or 
cooling  medicines.  A  thickening  of  any 
fluid 

CONDI MENTUM.  (From  condio,  to 
preserve,  or  season.)  A  preserve,  or  sweet- 
meat. 

CONBUCTIO.  (From  conduce,  to  draw 
alo-ig.)  In  Ccelius  Aurelianus,  it  is  a  spasm, 
01  convulsion,  drawi.ig  the  muscles  out  of 
their  proper  positions. 

CONDUCTOR.  (From  conduce,  to  lead, 
or  guide.)  A  surgical  instrument,  whose 
use  is  to  direct  the  knif-r  m  certain  ope- 
rations. It  is  more  commonly  called  a  di- 
rector. 

CONDYLE.  ( From  xevJw,  an  ancient  cup, 
shaped  like  a  joint  )  A  rounded  eminence 
of  a  bone  in  anv  of  the  joints. 

CONDYLOMA.  (From  xswTwxoc,  a  tu- 
bercle, or  knot. )  Sarcoma  A  soft,  wart- 
lik^  sxcre--ence,  '.hat  appears  about  the  anus 
and  pudendum  of  both  sexes.  There  are 
several  species  of 'condylomatn,  which  have 
received  names  from  their  appearances,  as 
Jicus,  crystce,  thymes,  from  their  rcseu.blance 
to  a  fig,  &c. 

CONEIOX.  In  Hippocrates  it  imports 
the  Cicuta.  It  is  said  to  he  thus  named 
(from  KUVAV,  to  turn  round,)  because  it  pro- 
duces a  vertigo  in  those  who  take  it  in- 
wardly. 

Conessi  bark.     See  Coneftsi  cortex. 
CONESSI     CORTKX.        Coilugopala.       Cor- 
tex profluvii.      The    bark  of   the  Nenum 
untidy  setiteriaim    of   Lin-. sens  :— -faUis     ova- 


CON 

tis,  acuminatis,  petiolatis.  It  grows  on  the 
coast  ot  Malabar.  It  is  of  a  dark  black 
colour  externally,  and  generally  co- 
vered with  a  white  moss,  or  scurf.  It  is 
very  little  known  in  the  shops ;  has  an 
austere,  bitter  taste;  and  is  recommended 
in  diarrhoeas,  dysenteries,  &c.  as  an  ad- 
stringent. 

CONFECTIO  (From  conficio,  to  make 
up.)  A  confection.  In  general  it  means 
any  thing  made  up  with  sugar.  This  term, 
in  the  new  London  Pharmacopoeia,  includes 
those  articles  which  were  formerly  called 
electuaries  and  conserves,  between  which 
there  do  not  appear  to  be  sufficient  grounds 
to  make  a  distinction.  ,  . 

CONFECTIO  AMTGDALJE.  Confection  of 
almond.  Take  of  sweet  almonds,  an 
ounce  ;  Acacia  gum  powdered,  a  drachm  ; 
refined  sugar,  half  an  ounce.  The  al- 
monds having  been  previously  macerated 
in  water,  and  their  external  coat  removed, 
beat  the  whole  together,  until  they  are  tho- 
roughly incorporated.  It  has  been  object- 
ed to  the  almond  mixture,  which  is  an  arti- 
cle of  very  general  use,  that  it  requires 
considerable  time  for  its  extemporaneous 
preparation,  and  that  it  spoils  and  cannot 
be  kept  when  it  is  made.  This  will  be 
obviated  by  the  present  form,  which  does 
keep  for  a  sufficient  length  of  time,  and 
rubs  down  into  the  mixture  immedi- 
ately. 

CONFKCTIO  AROMATICA.  This  prepara- 
tion was  formerly  called  Confectio  cardi- 
aca.  Confectio  Raleighana.  Take  of  cin- 
namon, bark,  nutmegs,  of  each  two  ounces  ; 
cloves,  an  ounce  ;  cardamom  seeds,  half 
an  ounce ;  saffron  dried,  2  ounces  ;  prepared 
shells,  16  ounces  ;  refined  sugar  powdered, 
two  pounds  ;  water,  a  pint.  Reduce  the  dry 
substances,  mixed  together,  to  very  fine 
powder;  then  add  the  water,  and  gradually 
mix  the  whole,  until  it  is  incorporated. 
This  preparation  is  much  simplified  by  the 
London  college.  It  is  an  excellent  medi- 
cine, possessing  stimulant,  a'ltispasmodic, 
and  adstringent  virtues;  and  is  exhibited 
with  these  views  to  children  and  adults,  in 
a  vast  variety  of  diseases,  mixed  with  other 
medicines.  It  may  be  given  in  doses  of  10 
grains  to  an  ounce. 

CONFECTIO  AfHAXTii.  Conserve*  CM-ti- 
cis  exterioris  unrantti  hispulensis.  Conser- 
va  Jlavedinis  corticum  aitr mliurum.  Take 
of  fresh  external  rind  of  oranges,  separated 
by  rasping,  a  pound  ;  refined  sugar,  three 
pounds.  Bruise  the  rind  with  a  wooden 
pestle,  in  a  stone  mortar  ;  then,  after  add- 
ing the  sugar,  bruise  it  again,  until  the 
whole  is  thoroughly  incorporated.  This 
is  well  calculated  to  form  the  basis  of  a 
tonic  and  stomachic  confection,  and  may  be 
given  alone  in  doses  of  from  2  to  5  drachms, 
twice  .or  three  times  a-day 

CONFECTIO  c  AUDI  AC  A.  See  Conjectio  art- 
matica. 


CON 


CON 


229 


CONFECTIO  CASSIJ?.  Electuarium  cas- 
sia. Electuarium  e  cassia.  Confection  of 
cassia.  Take  of  fresh  cassia  pulp,  half  a 
pound  ;  manna,  two  ounces ;  tamarind 
pulp,  an  ounce ;  syrup  of  roses,  half  a 
pound.  Bruise  the  manna ;  melt  it  in  the 
syrup  by  a  water-bath  ;  then  mix  in  the 
pulps,  and  evaporate  down  to  a  proper 
consistence.  This  is  a  very  elegant,  plea- 
sant, and  mild  aperient  for  the  feeble,  and 
for  children.  Dose  from  2  drachms  to  an 
ounce. 

CONFECTIO  OPII.  Confectio  opiata.  Phi- 
ionium  Londinense.  Philonium  Romanum. 
Confection  of  opium,  Take  of  hard  opium 
powdered,  six  drachms ;  long  pepper,  an 
ounce  ;  ginger-root,  two  ounces  ;  carraway- 
seed,  three  ounces;  syrup,  a  pint.  Rub 
together  the  opium  and  the  syrup  previously 
heated ;  then  add  the  remaining  articles 
reduced  to  powder,  and  miT.  To  the 
credit  of  modern  pharmacy,  this  is  the  only 
one  that  remains  of  all  those  complicated 
und  .confused  preparations  culled  mithri- 
date,  theriaca,  &c. ;  it  more  nearly  ap- 
proximates, in  its  composition,  the  philo- 
nium  than  any  other,  and  may  be  consi- 
dered as  an  effectual  substitute  for  them 
in  practice.  This  very  warm  and  stimu- 
lating confection  is  admirably  calculated 
to  relieve  diarrhoea,  spasms  of  the  stomach 
and  bowels,  and  is  frequently  ordered  as 
a  nervine,  stimulant,  and  adstringent,  in 
doses  of  from  10  grs.  to  half  a  drachm. 
About  36  grains  contains  one  of  opium. 

CONFECTIO  ROS^E  CANINE.  Conserva  cy- 
nosbati.  Conserva  fructus  cynosbati.  Con- 
serve of  hips.  Confection  of  dog-rose. 
Take  of  dog-rose  pulp,  a  pound ;  refined 
sugar  powdered,  twenty  ounces.  Rub 
them  together  until  they  are  thoroughly 
incorporated.  This  preparation  is  cooling 
and  adstringent ;  it  is  seldom  given  alone, 
but  mostly  joined  to  some  other  medicine, 
in  the  form  of  linctus,  or  electuary. 

CONFECTIO  RQS.E  GALLICS.  Conserva  ro- 
sce.  Consema  rosarum  rubrarum.  Con- 
serve of  red  rose.  Take  of  the  petals  of 
the  red  rose,  before  it  is  expanded,  and 
without  the  claws,  a  pound ;  refined  sugar, 
three  pounds.  Bruise  the  petals  in  a  stone 
mortar;  then,  having  added  the  sugar, 
beat  them  again  toge>her,  until  they  are 
thoroughly  incorporated.  This  is  an  excel- 
lent subastringent  composition.  Rubbed 
down  with  water,  it  forms  an  excellent 
drink,  with  some  lemon  juice,  in  haemor- 
rhagiac  complaints ;  it  may  also  be  given 
with  vitriolated  zinc,  in  the  form  of  an 
electuary. 

CONFECTIO  RUT.E.  Electuarium  e  baccis 
lauri.  Confection  of  rue.  Take  of  rue 
leaves  dried,  carraway  seeds,  bay  berries, 
of  each  an  ounce  and  a  half;  sagape- 
num,  half  an  ounce;  black  pepper,  two 
drachms ;  clarified  honey,  sixteen  ounces. 
Rub  the  dry  articles  together,  into  a  very 
fine  powder ;  then  add  the  honey,  and  mix 


the  whole.    Its  use  is   confined  to   clys- 
ters. 

CONFECTIO  SCAMMONEJE.  Electuarium 
scammonii.  Electuarium  e  scammonio.  Elec- 
luarium  caryocostinum.  Confection  of  scam- 
mony.  Take  of  scammony  gum  resin 
powdered,  an  ounce  and  a  half;  cloves 
bruised,  ginger-root  powdered,  of  each  6 
drachms  ;  oil  of  carraway,  half  a  drachm  ; 
syrup  of  roses,  as  much  .as  is  sufficient. 
Rub  the  dry  articles  together,  into  very 
fine  powder;  next  rub  them  again  whilst 
the  syrup  is  gradually  added  ;  then  add  the 
oil  of  carraway,  and  mix  the  whole  well, 
together.  This  is  a  strong  stimulating  ca- 
thartic, and  calculated  to  remove  worms 
from  the  primse  vise,  with  which  view  it  is 
mostly  exhibited.  Dose  from  gss  to  £j. 

CONFECTIO  SENNJE.  Electuarium  senna. 
Electuarium  lenitivum.  Confection  of  sen- 
na. Take  of  senna  leaves,  eight  ounces ; 
figs,  a  pound ;  tamarind  pulp,  pulp  of 
prunes,  cassia  pulp,  of  each  half  a  pound  ; 
coriander  seeds,  four  ounces ;  liquorice 
root,  three  ounces ;  refined  sugar,  two 
pounds  xand  a  half.  Powder  the  senna 
leaves  with  the  coriander  seeds,  and  sepa- 
rate, by  sifting  ten  ounces  of  the  mixed 
powder.  Boil  the  remainder  with  the  figs 
and  the  liquorice-root,  in  four  pints  of 
water,  until  it  be  reduced  to  half;  then 
press  out  and  strain  the  liquor.  Evaporate 
the  liquor,  until  a  pint  and  a  half  only  re- 
mains of  the  whole ;  then  add  the  sugar,  to 
make  syrup.  Lastly,  mix  the  pulps  gradu- 
ally with  the  syrup,  and,  having  added  the 
sifted  powder,  mix  the  whole  together.  This 
is  a  mild  and  elegant  aperient,  well  adapted 
for  pregnant  women,  and  those  whose  bow- 
els are  easily  moved.  Dose,  ^ss  to  Jss. 

CONFER V A.  (From  conferveo,  to  knit 
together.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Criiptogamia.  Order,  Mgae. 

2.  A  kind  of  moss  :  named  from  its  use 
formerly  in  healing  broken  bones. 

CONFERVA  HELMINTHOCOHTOS.  See  Co- 
rallina  corsicana. 

CONFERVA  RIVALIS.  This  plant,  Conferva 
rivalis  of  Linnaeus:— -filimentis  simplicissimis 
xqualibus  longissimis,  has  been  recommend- 
ed in  cases  of  spasmodic  asthma,  phthisis, 
Sec.  on  account  of  the  great  quantity  of  vi- 
tal air  it  contains. 

CONFIRMANTIA.  (From  con,  and  .firmo, 
to  strengthen.)  Restoratives;  also  medi- 
cines which  fasten  the  teeth  in  their  soc- 
kets. 

Conjluent  smallpox.     See  Variola. 

CONFLUXION.  It  is  much  used  by  Hip- 
pocrates, and  his  interpreter  Galen,  in  the 
same  sense  as  we  use  consent  and  transpi- 
rable,  from  a  notion  that  parts  at  a  dis- 
tance have  mutual  consent  with  one  ano- 
ther, and  that  they  are  all  perspirable  by 
many  subtle  streams.  Paracelsus,  accord- 
ing to  liis  way,  expressed  the  former  by 
confederation. 


230 


CON 


CON 


CONFORMATION.  (From  conformo, 
to  shape  or  fashion.)  The  natural  shape 
and  lorm  of  any  thing-,  also  a  description  of 
some  diseases  which  arise  from  a  bad  for- 
mation of  the  parts. 

CONFORTANTIA.  (From  conforto,  to 
strengthen.)  Cordial  medicines.  Strength- 
eners. 

CONFORTATIVA.     The  same. 

CONFUSIO.  (From  confundo,  to  mix  to- 
gether.) A  confusion,  or  disorder  in  the 
eyes,  proceeding  from  a  rupture  of  the 
membranes,  which  include  the  humours, 
by  which  means  they  are  all  confounded  to- 
gether. 

CONGELATI.  (From  congelo,  to  freeze.) 
Congelatici.  Persons  afflicted  with  a  ca- 
talep»y  are  so  called,  by  which  all  sensation 
seems  to  be  taken  away. 

CONGELATION.  (From  congelo,  to  freeze.) 
Thai  change  of  liquid  bodies  which  takes 
place  when  ihey  pass  to  a  solid  state,  by 
losing  the  caloric  which  kept  them  in  a  state 
of  fluidity. 

CONGE  L  AT  JVA.  (From  congelo,  to  con- 
geal.) Medicines  that  inspissate  humours, 
and  stop  fluxions  and  rheums. 

CONGENER.  (From  con,  and  genus,  of  the 
same  kind.)  Of  the  same  kind ;  concur- 
ring in  the  same  action.  It  is  usually  said 
of  the  muscles. 

CONGESTION.  (From  congero,  to 
amass.)  A  collection  of  blood  or  fluid  ;  a 
swelling  which  rises  gradually,  and  ripens 
slowly,  in  opposition  to  that  which  is  soon 
formed,  and  soon  terminated. 

CONGLOBATE  GLAND.  (From  con- 
globo,  to  gather  into  a  ball.)  Glandula 
•conglobata.  Lymphatic  gland.  Globate 
gland.  A  round  gland  formed  of  a  contor- 
tion of  lymphatic  vessels,  connected  toge- 
ther by  cellular  structure,  having  neither  a 
cavity  nor  any  excretory  duel :  sucli  are 
the  rnesenteric,  inguinal,  axillary  glands, 
&c.  See  Glands. 

CONGLOMERATE  GLAND.  (From 
conglomero,  to  heap  upon  one.)  Glandula 
conglomerata.  A  gland  composed  of  a  num- 
ber  of  glomerate  glands,  whose  excretory 
ducts  all  unite  into  one  common  duct : 
such  are  the  sahval,  parotid  glands,  &c. 

CONGLUTINANTIA.  (From  conglu- 
tino,  to  glue  together.)  Healing  medi- 
cines ;  and  such  as  unite  parts  disjointed 
by  accident. 

CONIS.  (KOVK.)  Dust,  fine  powder, 
ashes,  a  nit  in  the  hair,  scurf  from  the  head ; 
and  sometimes  it  signifies  lime. 

CONIUM.  (From  *cwa,  dust,  accord- 
ing to  Linnaeus,  or  from  jta>vata>,  circumago^ 
on  account  of  its  inebriating  and  poisonous 
quality.)  Hemlock. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Lynnxan  system.     Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der, IMgynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  offi- 
cinal hemlock.     See  Cicuta. 


Con i CM  MA(?ULATUM.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  cicuta  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Cicuta. 

CONJUNCTIVE  MEMBRANE.  Mem- 
brana  conjunctiva.  The  thin,  transparent, 
delicate  membrane,  that  lines  the  inter- 
nal superficies  of  one  eyelid,  and  is  re- 
flected from  thence,  over  the  anterior  part 
of  the  bulb,  to  the  edge  of  the  other 
eyelid.  That  portion  which  covers  the 
transparent  cornea  cannot,  without  much 
difficulty,  be  separated  from  it.  In- 
flammation of  this  membrane  is  called  oph- 
thalmia. 

CONNATUS.  (From  con,  and  nascor,  to 
grow  together.)  Used  much  by  Hippo- 
crates for  what  is  born  with  a  person  ;  the 
same  with  congenite. 

CONNEXION.     See  Articulation. 

CONNTJTRITUS.  (From  con,  and  nutrior, 
to  be  nourished  with.)  It  is  what  becomes 
habitual  to  a  person  from  his  particular 
nourishment,  or  what  breaks  out  into  a 
disease  in  process  of  time,  which  gradually 
had  its  foundation  in  the  first  aliments,  as 
from  sucking  a  distempered  nurse,  or  the 
like. 

CoNfttiAssATio.  Conquassation.  In 
pharmacy  it  is  a  species  of  comminution, 
or  an  operation  by  which  moist  concrete 
substances,  as  recent  vegetables,  fruits, 
the  softer  parts  of  animals,  &c.  are  agi- 
tated and  bruised,  till,  partly  by  their 
proper  succulence,  or  by  an  effusion  of 
some  liquor,  they  are  .reduced  to  a  soft 
pulp. 

Consent  of  parts.     See  Sympathy. 

CONSERVA.  (From  conserve,  to  keep.) 
A  conserve.  A  composition  of  some  re- 
cent vegetable  and  sugar,  beat  together  in- 
to an  uniform  mass  of  the  consistence  of 
honey;  as  conserve  of  hips,  orange  peel, 
&c.  Conserves  are  called  confections  in 
the  last  edition  of  the  London  Pharmaco- 
poeia. See  Confectio. 

CONSERVA  ABSINTHII  MARITIMI.  See 
Jlbsinthum  maritimum. 

CONSERVA  ARI.  This  is  occasionally  ex- 
hibited as  a  stimulant  and  diuretic.  See 
Jlrum. 

CONSERVA  ATJRANAII  HISPALENSIS.  See 
Confectio  aurantii. 

CONSERVA  CYNOSBATI.  See  Confectio 
rosx  canines. 

CONSKRVA  LVJULJE.  A  preparation  of 
wood-sorrel,  possessing  acid,  cooling,  and 
antiseptic  qualit  ies.  See  Acetocella 

CONSERVA  MENTH;E.  This  preparation 
of  mint  is  given  occasionally  as  a  stomachic, 
in  sickness  and  weakness  of  the  stomach. 
See  Mentha  viridis. 

CONSERVA  PRUNI  STLVESTRIS.  Astrin- 
gent virtues  are  ascribed  to  tins  medicine, 
which  is  now  seldom  used  but  in  private 
formulae. 

CONSERVA  ROSJS.  This  conserve,  rub- 
bed down  with  water,  to  which  is  added 


CON 


CON 


231 


some  lemon-j  nice,  forms  an  excellent  drink 
in  hxmorrhagic  complaints.  See  Confectio 
rosce  gallicae. 

CONSERVA  SCILL^.  A  preparation  of 
squills,  which  affo,  ds  an  excellent  basis  for 
an  electuary,  possessing  expectorant  and 
diuretic  qualities. 

CONSISTENTIA.  (From  consisto,  to  abide.) 
The  state  or  acme  of  a  disease.  Tht-  ap- 
pearance or  state  of  the  humours  and  ex- 
crements. 

CONSOLIDA.  (So  called,  quia  consolidandi 
et  conglutinandi  vi  pallet ;  named  from  its 
power  and  use  in  agglutinating  and  joining 
together  things  broken.)  Comfrey. 

CONSOLIDA  ATJREA.  durea  cordis.  A 
name  of  the  chamaecistus. 

CONSOLIDA  MAJOR.     See  Symphitum. 

CONSOLIDA       MEDIA.         Buglild.         Upright 

bugloss.  Middle  consound.  This  plant, 
jfjuga  pyramidalis  of  Linnaeus  : — tetragono- 
pyramidctlis,  villosa,  foliis  radicalibus  maxi- 
mis,  possesses  subadstringent  and  bitter 
qualities  :  and  has  been  recommended  in 
phthisis,  apthce,  and  cynanche. 

CONSOLIDA  MINOR.     See  Prunella. 

CONSOLIDA  REGALIS.  Calcatrippa.  Ma- 
ny virtues  are  attributed  to  this  plant,  Del- 
phinium consolida,  of  Linnaeus  : — nectariis 
monophyllis,  canle  subdiviso.  The  flowers 
are  bitter,  and  a  water  distilled  from  them 
is  recommended  in  ophthalmia.  The  herb 
has  been  administered  in  calculous  cases, 
obstructed  menses,  and  visceral  diseases. 

CONSOLIDA        SARACENICA.  See       Virgil 

atirea. 

Consound.     See  Symphltnm. 

Consound  middle.     See  Consolida  media, 

CONSTIPATION.  (From  constipo,  to 
crowd  together.)  Obstipatio.  A  person  is 
said  to  be  costive  when  the  alvine  excre- 
ments are  not  expelled  daily,  and  when  the 
faeces  are  so  hardened  as  not  to  receive 
their  form  from  the  impression  of  the  rec- 
tum upon  them. 

CONSTRICTI v A.  (From  conslringo,  to 
bind  together.)  Styptics. 

CONSTRICTOR.  (From  constringo,  to 
bind  together.)  A  name  given  to  those 
muscles  which  contract  any  opening  of  the 
body. 

CONSTRICTOR  ALS:  NASI.  See  Depi%es- 
sor  labii  superioris  al&que  nasi. 

CONSTRICTOR  ANI.     Sec  Sphincter  ani. 

CONSTRICTOR  ISTHMI  FAUCIUM. 
Glosso-staphilinus  of  Winslow,  Douglas, 
and  Cowper;  and  Giosso  staphilin  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  at  the  side  of 
the  entry  of  the  fauces,  that  draws  the 
velum  pendulum  palati  towards  the  root  of 
the  tongue,  which  it  raises  at  the  same 
time,  and  with  its  fellow  contracts  the 
passage  between  the  two  arches,  by  which 
it  shuts  the  opening  of  the  fauces. 

CONTHICTOR  LABIORUM.  See  Orbicularis 
arts. 


CONSTRICTOR  MUSCULUS.  See  Buccina- 
tor 

CONSTRICTOR  ORIS.  See  Orbicularis 
oris. 

CONSTRICTOR  PALPEBRARUM.  See  Or- 
biculuris  palpebrarum. 

CONSTRICTOR  PHARYNGJS  INFE- 
RIOR. Cricopharyngeus.  Thyro-pharyn. 
geus  >.  f  Douglass  and  Winslow.  Crico. 
thyrophuryngten  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  si. 
tuatedon  the  posterior  part  of  the  pnarynx. 
It  arises  from  the  side  of  the  thyriod  car- 
tilage, near  the  attachment  of  the  sterno. 
hyoidaeus  and  thyro-hyoidaeus  muscles ; 
and  from  the  cricoid  cartilage,  near  the 
crico-thyroidaeus ;  it  is  inserted  into  the 
white  line,  where  it  joins  with  its  fellow, 
the  superior  fibres  running  obliquely  up- 
wards, covering  nearly  one-half  of"  the  mid- 
dle constrictor,  and  terminating  in  a  point : 
the  inferior  fibres  run  more  transversely, 
and  cover  the  beginning  of  the  oesophagus. 
Its  use  is  to  compress  that  part  of  the  pha- 
rynx which  it  covers,  and  to  raise  it  with 
the  larynx  a  little  upwards. 

CONSTRICTOR  PHARYNGIS  ME- 
DIUS.  Hyo-pharyngeus  and  cephalo-pha- 
ryngeus  of  Douglas  and  Winslow.  Chon- 
dro-pharyngaeus  of  Douglas.  Syndesmo- 
pharyngeus  of  Winslow.  Cephalo-pharyn- 
gxus  ot  Winslow  and  Douglas.  Hyo-glosso 
basi  pharyngien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situ- 
ated on  the  posterior  part  of  the  pharynx. 
It  arises  from  the  appendix  of  the  os  hy- 
oides,  from  the  corner  of  that  bone,  and 
fronn  the  ligament  which  connects  it  to  the 
thyroid  cartilage ;  the  fibres  of  the  supe- 
rior part,  running  obliquely  upwards,  and 
covering  a  considerable  part  of  the  supe- 
rior constrictor,  terminate  in  a  point ;  and 
is  inserted  into  the  middle  of  the  cuneiform 
process  of  the  os  occipitis,  before  the  fo- 
ramen magnum,  and  joined  to  its  fellow  at 
a  white  line  in  the  middle  part  of  the  pha- 
rynx. This  muscle  compresses  that  part 
of  the  pharynx  which  it  covers,  and  draws 
it  and  the  os  hyoides  upwards. 

CONSTRICTOR  PHARYNGIS  SUPE- 
RIOR. Glosso-pharyngeus.  Mylo-pharyii' 
geus.  Plerygo  pharyngeus  of  Douglas  and 
Winslow,  and  Pterigo  syndesmo  staphili 
pharyngien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situated 
on  the  posterior  part  of  the  pharynx.  It 
arises  above,  from  the  cuneiform  process 
of  the  os  occipitis,  before  the  foramen 
magnum,  from  the  pterygoid  process  of  the 
sphenoid  bone,  from  the  upper  and  under 
jaw,  near  the  roots  of  the  last  dentes  mo- 
lures,  and  between  the  jaws.  It  is  inserted 
in  the  middle  of  the  pharynx.  Its  use  is  to 
compress  the  upper  part  of  the  pharynx, 
and  to  draw  it  forwards  and  upwards. 

CONSTRICTOR  VESICLE  uniBrARi^.  See 
Detrusor  urinx. 

CONSTRICTORES       PHARTNGjEI. 

of  the  oesophagus. 


232 


CON 


CON 


CONSTRICTORII.  Diseases  attended  with 
constriction,  or  spasmodic  diseases. 

CONSTRINGENTIA.  (From  constrin- 
go,  to  bind  together.)  Astringent  medi- 
cines. 

CONSUMPTION.  (From  conswno,  to 
waste  uway.)  See  Phthisis. 

CONTABESCENTIA.  (From  contabesco,  to 
pine  or  waste  away.)  An  atrophy,  or  ner- 
vous consumption 

CONTAGION.  (From  contingo,  to  meet 
or  touch  each  other.)  Effluvia.  Miasma. 
Virus.  Lues.  Infection.  The  very  sub- 
tile  particles  arising  from  putrid  or  other 
substances,  or  from  persons  labouring  under 
contagious  diseases,  which  communicate 
the  disease  to  others;  thus  the  contagion 
of  putrid  fever,  the  effluvia  of  de:>d  animal 
or  vegetable  substances,  the  miasma  of  bogs 
and  fens,  the  virus  of  small-pox,  lues  ve- 
nerea,  &c.  &c.  There  does  not  appear  to 
be  any  distinction  between  contagious  and 
infectious  diseases.  Would  it  not  he  pro- 
per to  apply  the  term  contagious  to  those 
which  are  communicated  by  contact  only, 
as  the  venereal  disease,  itch,  &c. ;  and  in- 
fectious, to  those  which  are  caught  through 
the  medium  of  the  atmosphere,  &c.  without 
contact,  as  putrid  fever,  &c. 

COHTENSIO.  (From  cotineo,  to  restrain.) 
It  is  sometimes  used  to  express  a  tension 
or  stricture. 

CONTINENTS  FBBHIS.  A  continual  or 
continent  fever,  which  proceeds  regularly 
in  the  same  tenor,  without  either  inter- 
mission or  remission.  This  rarely  if  ever 
happens. 

CONTINUA  FERRIS.  (From  continuo, 
to  persevere.)  A  continued  fever,  at- 
tended with  exacerbations  and  slight  re- 
missions, but  no  intermission  ;  sometimes 
called  assidua. 

CONTORSIO.  (From  contorqueo,  to  twist 
about.)  A  contorsion,  or  twisting.  In  me- 
dicine this  word  has  various  significations, 
and  is  applied  to  Iliac  passion,  to  luxation 
of  the  vertebrae,  head,  and  back,  &c. 

CONTRA-APERTURA.  (From  contra,  against, 
and  aperio,  to  open.  A  counter-opening. 
•Vn  opening  made  opposite  to  the  one  that 
already  exists. 

CONTRACTILITY.  Expansive  elasti- 
city. A  property  in  bodies,  the  effect  of 
the  cohesive  power,  by  which  their  parti- 
cles resume  their  former  propinquity  when 
the  force  ceases  which  was  applied  to  se- 
parate them. 

CONTRACTION.  (From  contraho,  to 
draw  together.)  Contractura.  Beribena. 
A  rigid  contraction  of  the  joints.  It  is  a 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order  dysdnesite  of  Cullen.  The  species 
are, 

1.  Contractura  primaria,  from  a  rigid 
contraction  of  the  muscles,  called  also 
obstipitas;  a  word  that,  with  any  other 


annexed,  distinguishes  the  variety  of  the 
contraction  Of  this  species  he  forms  four 
varieties.  1.  Contractura  ab  inflammations, 
when  it  arises  'rom  inflammation.  2.  Con- 
tractura <}  spasmo,  called  also  tonic  spasm 
and  cramp,  when  it  depends  upon  spasm. 
3.  Contractura  ob  antagonistas  paraliticos, 
from  the  antagonist  muscles  losing  their 
action.  4.  Contractura  ab  acrimonid  irri- 
tante,  which  is  induced  by  some  irritating 
cause. 

2.  Contractura  articularis,  originating 
from  a  disease  of  the  joint. 

CONTHAFISSURA.  (From  contra,  against, 
zndjindo,  to  cleave.)  A  crack  in  the  skull, 
opposite  to  the  part  on  which  the  blow 
was  given 

CONTRAHEXSIA.  (From  contraho,  to  con- 
tract.) Medicines  which  shorten  and 
strengthen  the  fibres.  Astringents  are  the 
only  medicines  of  ihis  nature. 

CONTRA-INDICAT1ON.  (Contraindi- 
catio  f  from  contra,  against,  and  indico,  to 
shew.)  A  symptom  attending  a  disease, 
which  forbids  the  exhibition  of  a  remedy 
which  would  otherwise  be  employed  ;  for 
instance,  bark  and  acids  are  usually  given 
in  pu.rid  fevers;  but  if  there  be  difficulty 
of  breathing,  or  inflammation  of  the  side,  or 
of  any  viscus,  they  are  centra-indications  to 
their  use. 

CONTRA-LUNARIS.  (From  contra,  and 
luna,  the  moon.)  An  epithet  given  by  Die- 
tericus  to  a  woman  who  conceives  during 
the^menstrual  discharge. 

CONTRA-.SEMEN.     See  Santonicum. 

CONTRE  COU.  A  species  of  fracture 
of  the  skull,  called  in  Latin  contra-fissura, 
in  which  the  fracture  happens  in  that  part 
of  the  bone  opposite  to  where  the  blow  was 
received. 

CONTRAYERVJE  RADIX.  See  Contra- 
yerva. 

CONTRAYERVA.  (From  contra,  against, 
and  yerva,  a  herb.  Span.  i.  e.  a  herb  good 
against  poison.)  Drakena.  Cyperus  lon- 
gus,  odorus,  peruanus.  Bezoardica  radix. 
Dorstenia  contrayerva  of  Linnaeus. 

The  contrayerva  was  first  brought  into 
Europe  about  the  year  1581,  by  Sir  Fran- 
cis Drake,  whence  its  name  Drakena.  It 
is  the  root  of  a  small  plant  found  in  Peru, 
and  other  parts  of  the  Spanish  West-Indies. 
Dr.  Houlston  observes,  that  the  roots  of 
different  species  of  dorstenia  are  promiscu- 
ously gathered  and  exported  for  those  of 
the  contiayerva,  and,  as  all  the  species  bear 
a  great  resemblance  to  each  other  they  are 
generally  used  for  medical  purposes  in  this 
country.  The  tuberous  parts  of  these 
roots  are  the  stronges*,  and  should  be  cho- 
sen for  HSC  They  have  an  agreeable  aro- 
matic smell ;  a  rough,  bitter,  penetrating 
taste ;  and  when  chewed,  they  give  out  a 
sweetish  kind  of  acrimony. 

It   is  diaphoretic  and   antiseptic;    for- 


CON 


CON 


merly  used  in  low  nervous  fevers,* and  those 
of  the  malignant,  kind  ;  though  taken  free- 
ly, it  does  not  produce  much  heat.  It  is, 
however,  now  seldom  used,  though,  with 
the  Peruvian  bark  in  decoction,  it  is  occa- 
sionally employed  in  ulcerated  sore  tbroata, 
as  a  gargle. 

Dr.  Cullen  observes,  that  tins  and  ser- 
pentaria  arc  powerful  stimulants  ;  and  both 
have  been  employed  in  fevers  in  which  de- 
bility prevailed.  However,  he  thinks,  wine 
may  always  supersede  the  stimulant  powers 
of  these  medicines  ;  and  tkat  debility  is 
better  remedied  by  the  tonic  and  antisep- 
tic powers  of  cold  and  Peruvian  bark, 
than  by  any  stimulants. 

By  the  assistance  of  heat,  both  spirit 
and  water  extract  all  its  virtues  ;  but  they 
carry  little  or  nothing  in  distillation;  ex- 
tracts made  by  inspissating  the  decoction, 
retain  all  the  virtues  of  the  root. 

The  London  College  forms  the  compound 
powder  of  contrayerva  by  combining  five 
ounces  of  contrayerva  root  with  a  pound 
and  a  half  of  prepared  shells.  This  pow- 
der was  formerly  made  up  in  balls,  and 
called  lapis  contrayerva,  employed  in  the 
decline  of  ardent  fevers,  and  through  the 
whole  course  of  low  and  nervous  ones.  The 
radix  serpentarix  virginiensis,  in  all  cases, 
may  be  substituted  for  the  contrayerva. 

COWTRAYERVA  ALBA.  Contrawrva  Ger- 
manorum.  A  name  for  asclepias. 

CONTRAYERVA  NOVA.  Mexican  con- 
trayerva. This  is  the  root  of  the  Psoralea 
pentaphytta  of  Linnxus.  It  was  introduced 
into  Europe  after  the  former,  and  is  brought 
from  Guiana  as  well  as  from  Mexico.  It 
is  but  little  if  any  thing  interior  to  contra- 
yerva. 

CONTRAYERVA      VlRGINIANA.         See     Ser- 

pent  aria. 

CONTRITIO.  The  same  as  comminu- 
tion. 

CONTUSION.  (From  contundo,  to 
knock  together.)  A  bruise,  or  contused 
wound. 

CONVALESCENCE.  That  space  from 
the  departure  of  a  disease,  to  the  recovery 
of  the  strength  lost  by  it. 

CONVALLARIA.  "  (From  convallis,  a 
valley;  named  from  its  abounding,  in  val- 
leys and  marshes.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnxitn  system.  Cl.iss, 
Hexandria  Order,  Monogynia. 

CONVALLARIA  MAJAHS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  lily  of  the  valley.  See 
lAHuin  convallium. 

CONVALLARIA  PO  L YGON ATUM.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  Solomon's  seal.  See  SI&-H- 
lum  Salotnunis. 

CONVOLUTA     SUPERTORA    OSSA.        The     SU- 

perior  turbinated  bones  of  the  nose. 

CONVOLUTA    INFERIORA    OSSA.       The     1OW- 

€p  turbinated  bones  of  the  nose. 

CONVOLVULUS.  (From  convoho,  to 
roll  together ;  so  named  from  its  spiral 

H  H 


shape,  and  its  twisting  round  other  trees 
and  shrubs.) 

1.  A  name  for  the  Iliaca  passion. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnjean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Monogynia,  which  atf%  rds  the  Jalap'a,  me- 
clioacana,    turbith,   and  scammony.      The 
whole  genus  usually  abounds  with  plants 
containing  a  milky  juice  strongly  cathartic 
and  caustic. 

CONVOLVULUS  AMERICANUS.  The  jalap 
root. 

CONVOLVULUS  CANTABRICA.  A  name  for 
the  cantabrica. 

CONVOLVULUS  COLUBRINUS.  The  parsera 
brava. 

CONVOLVULUS  JALAPA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  jalap  plant.  See  Jala- 
pium. 

CONVOLVULUS  MAJOR  ALBUS.  The 
juice  of  this  plant,  Convolvulus  sepium  of 
Linnxus  :~—foliis  sagitiatis  postice  trunca- 
tis  pedunculis  tetragonis,  uniftoris,  is  vio- 
lently purgative,  and  given  in  dropsical 
affections.  A  poultice  of  the  herb,  made 
witn  oil,  isx  recommended  in  white  swellings 
of  the  knee-joint. 

CONVOLVULUS  MARITIMUS.  The  brassi- 
ca  maritima,  or  sea  colevvort. 

CONVOLVULUS  MECHOACAN.  See  Jtfechoa- 
cannse  radix. 

CONVOLVULUS  SCAMMONIA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  scammony  plant  See 
Scammonium. 

CONVOLVULUS  SEPIUM.  See  Convolvulus 
major  albus. 

CONVOLVULUS  SOLDANELLA.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  sea  convolvulus.  See 
Urassica  marina. 

CONVOLVULUS  SYRIACUS.  A  name  for 
the  scammonium. 

CONVOLVULUS  TURPETHUM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  turbith  plant.  See 
Tttrpethum. 

CONVULSION.  (Convulsion  from  con- 
vello.  to  pull  together.)  Hieraiiosos.  J)is- 
tentio  nervorum.  Clonic  spasm.  A  dis- 
eased action  of  muscular  fibres;  k^own  by 
al.ernate  relaxations,  with  violent  and  in- 
volu-n-ivy  contractions  of  the  muscular 
purts,  without  sleep.  Cullen  arranges  con- 
vulsi-m  in  the  cla-,s  neuroses,  and  order 
spasmi.  Convulsions  are  Universal  6r  par- 
tial, and  hav-  oh  .;ncd  different- 


according  to  the  parts  affected,  or  t:}  =p- 
toms  ;  as  the  risus  sardoricus.  when  the 
muscles  of  the  face  are  tff'-cted  ;  S*  Vit-  s's 
dance,  when  the  muscles  of  the  arm  are 
thrown  into  tnvoliintary  motion^  with 
lameness  and  rot-tions.  The  hysterical 
epilepsy,  °r  other  epilepsies,  arising  from 
different  c  use-,  ;ire  coiivulsive  diseases  of 
the  univtTsa:  kind  :  the  ir.usclfs  of  the 
globe  of  t'  e  eye,  thr^wirg  !he  eye  into  in- 
volur.tary  distortions  in  defiance  to  the 
direction  of  (he  will,  are  ins'ances  of  par- 
tial convulsion.  The  muscles  principally 


234 


CON 


COP 


affected  in  all  species  of  convulsions,  are 
those  immediately  under  the  direction  of 
the  will;  as  those  of  the  eyelids,  eye,  face, 
jaws,  neck,  superior  and  inferior  extremi- 
ties. The  muscles  of  respiration,  acting 
both  voluntarily  and  involuntarily,  are 
not  unfrequently  convulsed ;  as  the  dia- 
phragm, intercostals,  &c.  The  more  im- 
mediate causes  of  convulsions  are,  1.  Ei- 
ther mental  affection,  or  any  irritating 
cause  exciting  a  greater  action  in  the  arte- 
rial system  of  the  brain  and  nerves.  2. 
An  increase  of  nervous  energy,  which 
seems  to  hold  pace  or  be  equi-potent  with 
the  increased  arterial  energy,  excited  in  the 
brain.  3.  This  increased  energy,  convey- 
ing its  augmented  effects,  without  the  di- 
rection of  the  will,  to  any  muscles  destined 
to  voluntary  motion,  over-irritates  them. 
4.  The  muscles,  irritated  by  the  increased 
nervous  energy  and  arterial  influx,  con- 
tract more  forcibly  and  involuntarily  by 
their  excited  vis  insita,  conjointly  with 
other  causes,  as  long  as  the  increased  ner- 
vous energy  continues.  5.  This  increased 
energy  in  the  nervous  system  may  be  ex- 
cited either  by  the  mind,  or  by  any  acri- 
mony in  the  blood,  or  other  stimuli  suffi- 
ciently irritating  to  increase  the  arterial 
action,  nervous  influence,  and  the  vires 
insitae  of  muscles.  6.  After  muscles  have 
been  once  accustomed  to  act  involuntarily, 
and  with  increased  action,  the  same  causes 
can  readily  produce  the  same  effects  on 
those  organs.  7.  Ail  parts  that  have  mus- 
cular fibres  may  be  convulsed.  8  The 
sensations  in  the  mind  most  ctpable  of 
producing  convulsions,  are  timidity,  horror, 
anger,  great  sensibility  of  the  soul,  &c. 

CONVULSIO  ABDOMINIS.  Convulsion  of 
the  muscles  of  the  belly. 

CONVULSIO  CANINA.     A  wry  mouth. 

CONVULSIO  CEUEALIS.  Cereal  convulsion, 
is  a  singular  disorder  of  the  spasmodic  con- 
vulsive kind,  not  common  to  this  country, 
but  mentioned  by  Catheuser  under  this 
title,  from  the  peculiar  tingling  and  for- 
mication perceived  in  the  arms  and  legs. 
Motus  spasmodicus  of  Hoffman.  It  is  en- 
demial  in  some  places  in  Germany,  but 
more  a  rural  than  urbanical  disorder,  said 
to  arise  from  the  use  of  spoiled  corn. 

CONVULSIO  CLONICA.  Convulsion  with  al- 
ternate relaxation. 

CONVULSIO  GRAVIDARUM.  Convulsion  of 
pregnant  women. 

CONVULSIO  HABITUALIS.  The  chorea 
St.  Viti. 

Cosrvmsio  HFMITOTONOS.  Convulsion 
approaching  to  tetanus. 

CGNVULSIO  AB  INANITIONS.  Convulsion 
from  inanition. 

CONVULSIO  INDICA.     Tetanus. 

CONVULSIO  INTERMITTENS.  Convulsion 
occurring  in  paroxysms. 

CONVULSIO  NEPHBAL&ICA.  Convulsion 
from  stones  in  the  kidneys. 


CONVULSIO     A1J    ONANISMO.        Convulsion 

from  self  pollution. 

CONVULSIO  RAPHANIA.  Spasmodic  pain- 
ful disease  of  the  joints. 

CONVULSIO  TONICA.  Common  or  perma* 
nent  convulsion. 

CONVULSIO  UTERI.  Abortion. 
CONYZA.  (From  KQVK,  dust;  because 
its  powder  is  sprinkled  to  kill  fleas  in  places 
where  they  are  troublesome.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia  su- 
pcrflua. 

CONYZA  JBTHIOPICA.  A  name  for  the 
elichrvbum. 

CONYZA  CJERULEA.  The  herb  flea-bane. 
This  acrid  plant  is  exhibited  on  the  con- 
tinent in  some  diseases  of  the  chest. 

CONYZA  MAJOR.  Conyza  major  vulgu- 
ris-  Mas  theophrasti.  Conyza  major  of 
Dioscoricles.  Greater  flea-bane. 

CONYZA  MEDIA.  Arnica  Suedensis.  Inula 
dysenterica  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  amplexi- 
caulibus,  cordato-dblongis  ;  caule  vUlvao,  pa- 
niculato,  squamis  calycinis,  setaceis.  An 
acrid,  subaromatic  plant,  possessing  anti- 
dysenteric  virtues.  It  is  sometimes  called 
arnica  spuriu. 

CONYZA  MINOR.  Conyza  minor  jftore 
globoso.  Pulicaria.  Conyza  minima  et  media. 
Small  flea-bane.  The  inula  dysenterica. 
The  chief  use  of  all  the  flea-banes  is  to  de- 
stroy fleas  and  gnats,  by  burning.  They 
are  occasionally  used '  as  an  antipsoric  re- 
medy. 

COOPERTORIA.  (From  co  operio,  to  co* 
ver  over)  Cartilago  thyroidea.  Called 
also  abicum. 

COOSTRUM.  The  centre  of  the  diaphragm. 
COPAIBA.     See  Balsamum  copaibee. 
COPAIFERA.     (From    Copaira,  the  In- 
dian  name,  and  fero,  to  bear.)    The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean   sys- 
tem.    Class,  Decandria.     Order,  Digynia. 

COPAIFETIA  OFFICINALIS.  The  syste- 
inatic  name  of  the  plant  from  which  the 
Copaiva  balsam  is  obtained.  See  Balsa- 
mum  CopMVce. 

COPAL.  (The  American  name  of  all 
clear  odoriferous  gums.)  Gum  copal.  This 
resinous  substance  is  imported  from  Guinea, 
where  it  is  found  in  the  sand  on  the  shore. 
It  is  of  a  yellow  colour,  faintly  glistening, 
imperfectly  transparent,  and  apt  to  break 
with  a  conchoidal  fracture.  It  is  tasteless, 
and,  while  cold,  inodorous.  It  is  used, 
dissolved  in  rectified  spirit  of  wine,  in  laxi- 
ties of  the  gums,  with  the  same  views  as 
mastich. 

Copaiva  balsam.  See  Balsamum  Copaivte, 
COPELLA.     See  Cupella. 
COPHER.     A  name  for  camphor. 
COPHOS.     (Kaxjw,  dumb.)    Deaf  or  dumb. 
Aiso  a  dulness  in  any  of  the  senses. 

COPHOSIS.  (From  xafoc.  deaf.)  A 
difficulty  of  hearing.  It  is  often  sympto- 
matic of  some  disease.  See  Dysecoeat 


COP 


COP 


235 


COPPER.  (Quasi  as  Cypriumf  so 
named  from  the  island  of  Cyprus,  whence 
it  was  formerly  brought.)  A  metal  found 
in  the  earth,  in  various  states.  It  is  found 
native,  (native  copper,)  possessing  the  red 
colour,  malleability,  and  many  of  its  other 
properties;  it  is,  however,  not  quite  pure, 
but  generally  mixed  with  a  minute  portion 
of  gold,  or  silver. 

This  ore  is  found  of  an  indeterminate 
figure,  in  solid  and  compact  masses;  some- 
times in  plates  and  threads,  which  assume 
a  variety  of  forms.  It  crystallizes  in  cubes. 
It  then  is  flexible.  It  has  much  metallic 
lustre.  It  is  found  in  many  parts  of  Eu- 
rope. 

Copper  ores  are  very  numerous.  Cop- 
per combined  with  oxygen,  forms  oxyd  of 
copper,  or  the  earthy  copper  ore,  (mountain 
blue.}  United  to  carbonic  acid,  it  consti- 
tutes the  hepatic  copper  ores,  (mountain 
green,)  &c.  The  compact  ore  of  this  kind 
is  untied  malacldtt.  It  generally  exhibits 
a  very  fine  grass-green,  emerald  green,  or 
apple-green  colour.  It  is  fournl  in  solid 
masses  of  an  indeterminate  shape.  It  has 
often  a  beautiful  sattin-like  appearance,  or 
silky  lustre. 

Copper  also  exists  mineralized  by  the  mu- 
riatic acid,  sulphuric  acid,  arsenic  acid,&c. 
Copper  mineralized  with  sulphur  is  called 
vitreous  copper  ore.  Its  colour  is  generally 
lead-gray.  Combined  with  sulphur  and 
iro^,  it  forms  the  azure  copper  ore,  and  all 
the  varieties  of  copper  pyrites.  Minera- 
lized with  sulphur,  arsenic,  iron,  and  zinc, 
it  constitutes  the  tyvtim  or  blendose  copper 
ores,  of  which  there  are  many  varieties. 
C'-pper  mines  are  abundant  in  Britain, 
Germany,  &c.  , 

Properties  of  Copper. — Pure  copper  is  of 
a  rose-red  colour,  very  sonorous,  very  te- 
nacious, ductile,  and  malleable  ;  of  a  con- 
siderable compactness  ;  moderately  hard 
and  elastic.  Its  texture  is  granulated,  and 
subject  to  blisters.  It  crystallizes  in  qua- 
drilateral pyramids.  Its  specific  gravity  is 
between  7.788. and  8.584.  When  rubbed, 
it  emits  a  disagreeable  odour.  It  melts  at 
27°  of  Wedgwood's  pyrometer.  At  a  h  ,gh- 
er  temperature,  it  burns  with  a  beautiful 
green  flame.  It  is  a  good  conductor  of  ca- 
loric, of  electricity,  and  of  galvanism.  F.x 
posed  to  the  air  it  becomes  brown,  and  at 
last  green,  by  absorbing  carbonic  acid. 
When  heated,  it  turns  blue,  yellow,  violet, 
and  brown.  It  readily  fuses  with  phospho- 
rus and  unites  to  sulphur,  when  finely  di- 
vided by  mere  trituraiion.  It  does  not  de- 
compose water  at  the  temperature  of  ig- 
nition. It  is  acted  on  by  the  greater  num- 
ber of  the  acids.  Nitric  acid  acts  on  cop- 
per with  great  vehemence.  Sulphurct  of 
potash  combines  with  it  in  the  dry  and  in 
the  humid  way.  It  is  capable  of  alloying 
with  the  greater  number  of  the  metals. 
With  zinc  it  forms  the  compound  metals 


called  brass,  pinchbeck,  and  others  :  with 
tin  it  forms  bell-metal  and  bronze.  It 
unites  to  the  earths  merely  in  vitrification. 
Liquid  ammonia  causes  it  to  oxydate  quick- 
ly when  air  is  admitted.  It  decomposes 
muriate  of  ammonia,  and  red  sulphurated 
oxyd  of  mercury,  by  heat.  It  is  poisonous 
to  the  human  constitution. 

Method  f)f  obtaining-  Copper. — Copper  is 
procured  from  its  ores,  by  different  pro- 
cesses according'  to  the  nature  of  those 
ores.  If  they  contain  much  sulphur,  after 
being  pounded  and  washed,  they  are  roast- 
ed in  the  open  air  to  dispel  the  sulphur. 
The  ore  is  afterwards  roasted  once  o;1  twice 
more,  and  is  melted  in  an  open  fire  into  a 
mass,  called  a  mat  ot'  copper.  In  this  state 
it  stiil  contains  a  large  quantity  of  sulphur, 
which  the  workmen  continue  to  expel  by 
repeated  roastings  and  fusion,  till  the  metal 
acquires  a  certain  degree  of  purity,  and  is 
called  black  copper,  which  is  somewhat 
malleable,  but  still  contains  sulphur,  iron, 
and  in  general  some  other  impurities.  In 
order  to  get  entirely  rid  of  these,  the  cop- 
per is  hastily  fused  with  three  times  its 
weight  of  lead.  The  lead  unites  with  the 
copper,  and  expels  the  iron ;  and  the  rest 
of  the  metals  which  happen  to  be  mixed 
with  the  copper  are  thus  expelled.  The 
copper  is  afterwards  refined,  by  keeping  it 
heated  in  crucibles  for  a  considerable 
time,  so  that  it  may  throw  up  all  the  fo- 
reign substances  it  still  contains  in  the 
form  of  scoriae.  It  is  examined  from  time 
to  time  by  immersing  iron  rods  into  it, 
which  become  coloured  with  a  small  quan- 
tity of  copper,  and  its  purity  is  judged  of 
by'  the  brilliant  redness  of  these  specimens. 

COPPERAS.  A  name  given  to  blue,  green, 
and  white  vitriol. 

COPRAGOGA.  (From  Kon^oe,  dung,  and 
ayce,  to  bring  away.)  Copragagum.  The 
name  of  a  gently  purging  electuary,  men- 
tioned by  Rulandus. 

COPRIEMESIS.  (From  xo?rgo?.  excre- 
ment, and  spice,  to  vomit.)  A  vomiting  of 
faeces. 

CopRocmficA.  (From  XOTT^OC,  excrement, 
and  jcg/va>,  to  separate.)  Mild  cathartic  me* 
dicines. 

COPROPHORTA  (From  KGTT^G?,  excre- 
ment, and  <j>og«a>,  to  bring  away.)  A  purg- 
ing, 

Corns,  (Kocrgo?.)  The  fxces,  or  ex- 
crements. 

COPROSTASIA.  (From  K05r§oc,  faeces,  and 
is~Hf*i,  to  remain.)  Costiveness,  or  a  con- 
striction of  the  belly. 

COPTARIOM.  (Koft-7w,  a  small  cake  )  Cop- 
tarium.  A  medicine  in  the  shape  of  a  very 
small  cake,  directed  for  disorders  of  the 
aspera  arteria  and  lungs,  and  for  many 
other  intentions,  by  the  ancients. 

COPTK  (KCTTJH,  a  small  c->ke.)  It  was 
the  form  of  a  medicine  used  by  the  an- 
cients ;  also  a  cataplasm  generally  made  of 


236 


COR 


COR 


vegetable  substances,  and  applied  exter- 
nally to  the  stomach,  and  internally  on 
many  occasions. 

COPULA.  (  Quasi  compula  /  from  competto, 
to  restrain.)  A  name  for  a  ligament. 

COQ.UENTIA.  (From  coquo,  to  digest.) 
Medicines  which  promote  concoction.. 

COR. 

1.  The  heart     See  Heart. 

2.  Gold. 

3.  An  intense  fire. 

CORACIITE.  (From  no^,  a  crow;  so 
named  fiom  ils  black  colour.)  A  name  for 
a  lozenge,  quoted  by  Galen  from  Asclepi- 
ades. 

CORACO-BRACHIALIS.  (From  «0g*|f 
a  crow,  and  /3§a£/Gx,  the  arm.)  Coraco-hu- 
meral  of  Dumas.  Coraco-brachiceus.  A 
muscle,  so  called  from  its  origin  and  inser- 
tion. It  is  situated  on  the  humerus,  before 
the  scapula.  It  arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy, 
from  the  fore-part  of  the  coracoid  process 
Of  the  scapula,  adhering,  in  its  descent,  to 
the  short  head  of  the  biceps ;  inserted, 
tendinous  and  fleshy,  about  the  middle  of 
the  internal  part  of  the  os  humeri,  near  the 
origin  of  the  third  head  of  the  triceps, 
called  brachialis  externus,  where  it  sends 
down  a  thin,  tendinous  expansion  to  the  in- 
ternal  condyle  o'f  the  os  humeri.  Its  use  is 
to  raise  the  arm  upwards  and  forwards. 

CORACO-HYOIDEUS.  ( Coraco-hyoideus, 
SC.  musculus,  3co£&)io-uoi<?auos;  from  xoga|,  a 
crow,  and  uoa<fg?,  the  bone  called  hyoides.) 
See  Omo-hyoi ileus. 

CORACOID.  ( Coracoideus  ;  from  *<>£«£, 
a  crow,  and  g/cTo?,  resemblance  ;  besause  it  is 
shaped  like  the  beak  of  a  crow.)  A  name 
given  to  a  process  on  the  upper  and  ante- 
rior part  of  the  scapula. 

Coral.     See  Corallium. 

CORALLINA.  (Dim.  of  corallium  ;  from 
*o§»,  a  daughter,  and  a,x?,  the  sea ;  because 
it  is  generated  in  the  sea.)  JWuscus  mariti- 
mus.  Corallina  officinalis.  Corallina  alba. 
Sea  coralline,  and  white  wormseed.  A 
marine  production,  resembling  a  small 
plant  without  leaves,  consisting  of  nume- 
rous brittle  cretaceous  substances,  friable 
betwixt  the  fingers,  and  crackling  between 
the  teeth.  Powdered,  it  is  administered  to 
children  as  an  anthelmiiuic. 

CORALLIXA  CORSICABTA.  Heludnthocor- 
ton.  Conferva  helmintho-cortbs.  Coralli- 
na rubra.  Corallina  melito-ccrton.  Lemi- 
tho-corton.  Corsican  worm  weed.  Fucus 
helmintho-corton  of  De  La  Tourette.  This 
plant  has  gained  great  repute  in  destroying 
all  species  of  intestinal  worms.  Its  virtues 
are  extolled  by  many  ;  but  impartial  expe- 
rimentalists have  frequently  been  dis- 
appointed of  its  efficacy.  The  Geneva 
Pharmacopoeia  directs  a  syrup  to  be  made 
of  it.  . 

CORALLIXA  MELITO-CORTON.  See  Coral- 
Una  corsicana. 

RUBRA.     See   Corallina  corsi' 


Coralline.     See  Corallina. 

Coralline,  Corsican.  See  Corallina  Corsi- 
cana. 

CORALLIUM  ALBUM.  A  hard,  white,  cal- 
careous, brittle  substance ;  the  nidus  of 
the  Madrepora  oculata.  Class,  Vermes. 
Order,  Lithoph-jta.  It  is  sometimes  exhibit- 
ed as  an  absorbent  earth. 

CORALLIUM  RUBRUM.  (From  xo/w, 
a  daughter,  and  **?,  the  sea  ;  so  named 
because  it  is  generated  in  the  sea.)  Jlcmo. 
Azur.  The  red  coral  is  mostly  employed 
medicinally.  It  is  a  hard,  brittle,  calcareous 
substance,  resembling  the  stalk  of  a  plant, 
and  is  the  habitation  of  the  Ms  nobitis. 
Class,  Vermes.  Order,  Zoophitas.  When 
powdered,  it  is  exhibited  as  an  absorbent 
earth  to  children ;  but  does  not  appear  to 
claim  any  preference  to  common  chalk. 

CORALLODEJTDRON.  (From  jtogaAA/oi',  co- 
ral, and  (fWg&v,  a  tree  ;  resembling  in  hurd- 
ness  and  colour  a  piece  of  coral.)  The  co- 
ral-tree of  America ;  antivenereal. 

CORALLOIDES  szpTFOiL.  Tooth  or  coral- 
wort ;  corroborant. 

CORALLOIDES  FDNGUS.  (From  xogiKxiov, 
coral,  and  s/cTo?,  likeness.)  Erotylus.  Cla- 
varia  coralloides  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  said  to 
be  corroborant  and  astringent. 

CORCHORON.  (From  *og»,  the  pupil  of 
the  eye,  and  *og«a,  to  purge  ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  was  thought  to  purge  away  rheum 
from  the  eyes.)  The  herb  pimpernel,  or 
chick  weed. 

CORDA.     See  Chordee. 

CORDA  TYMPANI.  The  portio  dura 
of  the  seventh  pair  of  nerves,  having  enter- 
ed the  tympanum,  sends  a  small  branch  to 
the  stapes,  and  another  more  considera- 
ble one,  which  runs  across  the  tympanum 
from  behind  forwards,  passes  between  the 
long  leg  of  the  incus  and  the  handle  of  the 
malleus,  then  goes  out  at  the  same  place 
where  the  tendon  of  the  anterior  muscle  of 
the  malleus  enters.  It  is  called  corda 
tympani,  besause  it  crosses  the  tympanum 
as  a  cord  crosses  the  bottom  of  a  drum. 
Dr.  Monro  thinks  that  the  corda  tympani 
is  formed  by  the  second  branch  of  the  fifth 
pair,  as  well  as  by  the  portio  dura  of  the 
seventh. 

CORD.E  WILLISII.     See  Dura  mater. 

CORDIALS.  Medicines  are  generally 
so  termed,  which  possess  warm  and  stimu- 
lating properties,  and  that  are  given  to  raise 
the  spirits. 

CORDIA  MIX  A.  Sebostina.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  Sebesten  plant.  See  Se- 
besten. 

CORIUNEMA.  (From  Kxga,  the  head,  and 
<T/y«ai,  to  move  about.)  A  head-ach,  attend- 
ed with  a  vertigo. 

CORDOLIUM.  (From  cor,  the  heart,  and 
dohr,  pain.)  A  name  formerly  applied  to 
cardialgia,  or  heart-burn. 

CORE.     (Kcg».)    The  pupil  of  the  eye. 

COREMATA.  (From  *ogga>,  to  cleanse.) 
Medicines  for  cleansing  the  skin. 


COR 


COR 


237 


Coriander.     See  Coriandrum. 

CORIANDRUM.  (From  *<>§»,  a  pupil, 
and  <wg,  a  man  ;  because  of  its  roundness, 
like  the  pupil  of"  a  man's  eye  ;  or  probably 
so  called  from  *o§/f,  cimex,  a  bug)  because 
the  green  herb,  seed  and  all,  stinks  into- 
lerably  of  bugs.)  Coriander. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.    Class,  Pentandria*    Or- 
der,  Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  offi- 
cinal coriander.     Cassibor.     Corianon.    The 
Coriandrum  sati-oum  of  Linnaus  :—fructibus 
globosis.       This   plant    is  a  native  of  the 
South  of  Europe,  where,  in  some  places, 
it  is  said  to  grow  in  such  abundance  as  fre- 
quently to  choke  the  growth  of  wheat  and 
other  grain.     From  being  cultivated  here 
as  a  medicinal  plant,  it  has  for  some  time 
become  naturalized  to  this  country,  where 
it  is  usually  found  in  corn-fields,  the  sides 
of  roads,  and  about  dunghills.    Every  part 
of  the  plant,  when  fresh,  has  a  very  offen- 
sive  odour,    but,  upon   being  dried,   the 
seeds  have  a  tolerable  grateful  smell,  and 
their  taste  is  moderately  warm  and  slightly 
jpangent.    They  give  out  their  virtue  to- 
tally to  rectified  spirit,  but  only  partially 
to  water.     In  distillation  with  water,  they 
yield  a  small  quantity  of  a  yellowish  essen- 
tial oil,  which  smells  strongly  and  pretty 
agreeably  of  the  coriander. 

Dioscorides  asserts,  that  the  seeds,  when 
taken  in  a  considerable  quantity,  produce 
-deleterious  effects ;  and,  in  some  parts  of 
Spain  and  Egypt,  where  the  fresh  herb  is 
eaten  as  a  cordial,  instances  of.  fatuity,  le- 
thargy, &c.  are  observed  to  occur  very 
frequently ;  but  these  qualities  seem  to 
have  been  unjustly  ascribed  to  the  corian- 
der; and  Dr.  Withering  informs  us,  that 
he  has  known  six  drachms  of  the  seeds 
taken  at  once,  without  any  remarkable 
effect.  These  seeds,  and  indeed  most  of 
those  of  the  umbelliferous  plants,  possess 
a  stomachic  and  carminative  power.  They 
are  directed  in  the  infusum  amarum,  the 
infusum  senna  tartarizatum,  and  some  other 
compositions  of  the  pharmacopoeias ;  and, 
according  to  Dr.  Ctillen,  the  principal  use 
of  these  seeds  is,  "  that  infused  along  with 
senna,  they  more  powerfully  correct  the 
odour  and  taste  of  this  than  any  other  aro- 
matic that  I  have  employed,  and  are,  I 
believe,  equally  powerful  in  obviating  the 
griping  that  senna  is  very  ready  to  pro- 
duce.'' 

CORTANDRUM  SATivuM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  called  cariandrum  in  the 
pharmacopoeias.  See  Coriandrum. 

CORIANON.     See  Coriandrum. 

CORIS.  (From  nagec,  to  cleave,  or  cut ; 
so  called  because  it  was  said  to  heal 
wounds.)  The  herb  hypericum. 

CORIS  LUTEA.  CoTis  legitima  wetica. 
The  hypericum  saxatile,  or  bastard  St. 
John's  wort. 


CORIS  MOXSPELIENSIS.  This  plant  is 
intensely  bitter  and  nauseous,  but  appa- 
rently an  active  medicine,  and  employed, 
it  is  said,  with  success  in  syphilis. 

CORK.  The  bark  of  the  Quercus  ruber 
of  Linnaeus,  formerly  employed  as  an  as- 
tringent, but  now  disused.  It  affords  an 
acid. 

CORN.  Clavus.  A  hardened  portion 
of  cuticle,  produced  by  pressure  :  so  called 
because  a  piece  can  be  picked  out  like  a 
corn  of  barley.  Corns  are  sometimes  con- 
nected with  the  periosteum. 

COHNACHINI  ptn.vis.  Scammony,  anti- 
mony, and  cream  of  tartar. 

CORNEA  OP  AC  A.  The  sclerotic  mem- 
brane of  the  eye  is  so  called,  because  it  is 
of  a  horny  consistence  and  opake.  See 
Sclerotic  membrane. 

CORNEA  TRANSPARENS.  Sclerotica 
ceratoides.  The  transparent  portion  of  the 
sclerotic  membrane,  through  which  the 
rays  of  light  pass,  is  so  called,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  that  which  is  opake.  See 
Sclerotic  membrane. 

CORNESTA.     A  chemical  retort. 

Cornflower.     See  Cyanus. 

CORNICULA.  (From  cornu,  a  horn.)  A 
cupping  instrument,  made  of  horn. 

CORNICULARIS.  (From  cornu,  a  horn.) 
Shaped  like  a  horn  ;  the  coracoid  process. 

CORN-SAHAB.  This  is  the  Valeriana  lo- 
custa  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  cultivated  in  our 
gardens,  and  eaten  amongst  the  early  sal- 
lads.  It  is  a  very  wholesome  succulent 
plant,  possessing  anti-scorbutic  and  gently 
aperient  virtues. 

CORNU  AMMONIS.  Cornu  arietis. 
When  the  pes  hippocampi  of  the  human 
brain  is  cut  transversely  through,  the  cor- 
tical substance  is  so  disposed  as  to  resem- 
ble a  ram's  horn.  This  is  the  true  cornu 
ammonis,  though  the  name  is  often  applied 
to  the  pes  hippocampi. 

CORNU  ARIETIS.  See  Cornu  ammo- 
nis. 

CORNU.  Cornu  cervi.  Hartshorn.  The 
horns  of  several  species  of  stag,  as  the  cer- 
vus alces,  cervus  dama,  cervus  ^elaphus,  and 
cervus  taranda&re  used  medicinally.  Boiled, 
they  impart  to  the  water  a  nutritious  jelly, 
which  is  frequently  served  at  table.  Harts- 
horn  jelly  is  made  thus: — Boil  half  a  pound 
of  the  shavings  of  hart's-horn,  in  six  pints 
of  water,  to  a  quart ;  to  the  strained  li- 
quor add  one  ounce  of  the  juice  of  lemon, 
or  of  Seville  orange,  four  ounces  of  moun- 
tain wine,  and  half  a  pound  of  sugar ;  then 
boil  the  whole  to  a  proper  consistence. 
The  chief  use  of  the  horns  is  for  calcina- 
tion, and  to  afford  the  liquor  volatihs  cornu 
cervi  and  carbonate  of  ammonia. 

CORNU  CERVI  CAICIJTATCM.  See  Cornu 
ustum. 

CORNU  USTUM.  Burnt  hartshorn  shavings 
possess  absorbent,  antacid,  and  atlstrin^ent 
properties,  and  are  given  in  form  of  decoc- 


238 


COR 


COR 


tion,  as  a  common  drink  in  diarrhoeas,  py- 
rosis, &c. 

CORNUA.  Warts.  Horny  excrescences, 
which  mostly  form  on  the  joints  of  the  toes. 
Similar  diseased  productions  have  been 
known  to  arise  on  the  head,  and  other 
parts. 

CORNUA  UTERI.  Plectenx.  In  compara- 
tive anatomy,  the  horns  of  the  womb  ;  the 
womb  being-  in  some  animals  triangular, 
and  its  angles  resembling  horns. 

CORNUTWUSA.     A  retort. 

CORNUS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Te- 
trandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmocopojial  name  of  the  cor- 
nel tree.  Cornus  sangui7iea  of  Linnaeus. 
The  fruit  is  moderately  cooling  and  astrin- 
gent. 

CORNUTA.  (From  cornu;  from  its  re- 
semblance to  a  horn.)  A  retort. 

CORONA  CILIA  HIS      The  ciliar  ligament. 

CORONA  GLANDIS.  The  margin  of 
the  glans  penis. 

CORONA  IMPERIALIS.  A  name  for  crown- 
imperial.  The  Turks  use  this  plant  as  an 
emetic.  The  whole  plant  is  considered 
poisonous. 

CORONA  REGIA.    The  melilotus. 

CORONA  sous.  Sun-flower.  Called  al- 
so chimalati.  The  Helianthus  annuus  of 
Linnaeus.  It  has  been  noticed  as  heating, 
ajid  an  agreeable  food.  The  seeds  are 
made  into  bread. 

CORONA  VENERIS.  Venereal  blotches  on 
the  forehead  are  so  termed. 

CORONAL  SUTURE.  (From  corona, 
a  crown,  or  garland  ;  so  named  because  the 
ancients  wore  theirgarlands  in  its  direction.) 
Sutnra  coronalis.  Sutura  arcualis.  The 
suture  of  the  head,  that  extends  from  one 
temple  across  to  the  other,  uniting  the  two 
parietal  bones  with  the  frontal. 

CORONARIUS  STOMACHICUS.  Part  of  the 
eighth  pair  of  nerves. 

CORONARY  VESSELS.  Vasa  coro- 
naria.  The  arteries  and  veins  of  the  heart 
and  stomach.  The  term  coronary  is  here 
given  from  corona,  a  crown,  surrounding 
any  part  in  the  manner  of  a  crown. 

CORONARY  LIGAMENTS.  (From 
corona,  a  crown.)  Ligaments  uniting  the 
radius  and  ulna.  The  term  ligamentum 
coronarium  is  also  applied  to  a  ligament  of 
the  liver. 

CORONE.  (Kcgow,  a  crow ;  so  named 
from  its  supposed  likeness  to  a  crow's  bill.) 
The  acute  process  of  the  lower  jaw  bone. 

CORONO1D.  (Coronoideus ;  from  KO§W- 
v»,  a  crow,  and  ttStc,  likeness.)  Processes 
of  bones  are  so  called,  that  have  any  re- 
semblance to  a  crow's  beak,  as  coronoides 
apophysis  ulna,  coronoides  apophysis  maxillae. 

COBONOTUS.  (From  jtogaw,  a  carrion 
crow,  and  TTOVC,  foot ;  the  plant  be'mg  said 
to  resemble  a  crow's  foot.)  Coronopodinm. 
Cormt.  Certinum.  Stella  terrx,  Planta- 


go.  Buck's-hom  plantain.  The  Plantago 
coronopm  of  Linnaeus.  Its  medical  virtues 
are  the  same  as  those  of  the  other  plan, 
tains. 

CORPORA  ALBICANTIA.  Corpora 
albicamia  Willisii. 

CORPORA  CAVERNOSA  CLITORI- 
D1S.  Two  hollow  crura,  forming  the 
clitoris.  '  v 

CORPORA  CAVERNOSA  PENIS. 
Two  spongy  bodies  that  arise,  one  from 
each  ascending  portion  of  the  ischium,  and 
form  the  whole  bulk  of  the  penis  above  the 
urethra,  and  terminate  obtusely  behind  its 
gians.  See  Penis. 

CORPORA  FIMBR1ATA.  The  flat- 
tened terminations  of  tlie  posterior  crura  of 
the  fornix  of  the  brain,  which  «urn  round 
into  the  inferior  cavity  of  the  lateral  ven- 
tricle, and  end  in  the  pedes  hippocampi. 

CORPORA  IOBOSA.  Part  of  the  cortical 
part  of  the  kidney. 

CORPORA  NERVEO-SPONGIOSA.  The  cor- 
pora cavernosa  penis. 

CORPORA  NERVOSA.  The  corpora  caver- 
nosa clitoridis. 

CORPORA  OL1VARIA.  The  two 
external  prominences  of  the  medulla  ob- 
longata,  that  are  shaped  somewhat  like  an 
olive. 

CORPORA  PYRAMIDALIA.  Two  in- 
ternal prominences  of  the  medulla  ob- 
longata,  which  are  more  of  a  pyramidal 
shape  than  the  former. 

CORPORA  QUADR1GEMINA.  See 
Tub'ercula  quadrigemina. 

COR  POM  A  STRIATA.  So  named  from 
their  appearance.  See  Cerebrum. 

CORPUS  ANNULARE  A  synonym  of 
pons  Varolii.  See  Pons  Varolii. 

CORPUS.  The  body.  Many  parts  and 
substances  are  also  distinguished  by  this 
name :  as  corpus  callosum,  corpus  luteum, 
&c.  See  also  Body. 

CORPUS  CALLOSUM.  Coinmissura 
magna  cerebri.  The  white  medullary  part 
joining  the  two  hemispheres  of  the  brain, 
and  coming  into  view  under  the  falx  of  the 
dura  mater  when  the  hemispheres  are 
drawn  from  each  other.  On  the  surface  of 
the  corpus  callosum  two  lines  are  conspicu- 
ous, called  the  raphe. 

CORPUS  GLANDULOSUM.  The  prostrate 
gland. 

CORPUS  LUTEUM.  The  granulous 
papilla  which  is  found  in  that  part  of  fhe 
ovarium  of  females,  from  whence  an  ovum 
had  proceeded ;  hence  their  presence  de- 
termines that  the  female  has  been  impreg- 
nated ;  and  the  number  of  the  corpora  Ivtea 
corresponds  with  the  number  of  impreg- 
nations. It  is,  however,  asserted  by  a 
modern  writer,  that  corpora  lutea  have 
been  detected  in  young  virgins,  where  no 
impregnations  could  possibly  have  taken 
place. 

CORPUS  MUCOSUM.     See  Rete  mucosum. 


COR 


COR 


239 


CORPUS  PAMPINIFORME.  (Pampi- 
niformis  ;  front  pumpmits,  a  tendril,  andybr- 
mat  likeness,  resembl.ng  a  tvndrjl.)  Corpus 
pyramidale.  Applied  to  the  spermatic  chord, 
and  ih«rac:c  duct;  also  to  the  plexus  of 
veins  surrounding-  the  spermatic  artery  in 
the  cavity  of  the  abdomen. 

CORPUS  RETICULARE.  See  liete  muco- 
sum. 

CORPUS  SESAMO1DKUM.  A  little 
proniinence  at  the  entry  of  the  pulmonary 
artery. 

CORPUS  SPONGIOSUM  URETHRyE. 
Substantia  spungtosa  urethrx.  Corpus 
spongiosum  penis.  This  substance  origi- 
nates before  the  prostate  gland,  surrounds 
the  urethra  and  forms  the  bulb;  then  pro- 
ceeds to  the  end  of  the  corpora  cavernosa, 
and  terminates  in  the  glans  penis,  which  it 
forms. 

CORPUS  VARICOSUM.  The  spermatic 
chord. 

COHRAGO.  (From  cor,  the  heart ;  it  being 
supposed  to  have  a  good  effect  in  comfort- 
ing the  heart.)  See  Borugo. 

COBRE.  (From  xii^a,  to  shave.)  The 
temples.  That  part  of  the  jaws  where  the 
beard  grows,  and  which  is  used  to  shave. 

CORROBORANTS.  (Corroborantia,  sc. 
medicumenta.)  Medicines,  or  whatever 
gives  strength  to  the  body,  as  bark,  wine, 
beef,  cold  bath,  &c.  &c.  See  Tonics. 

Corrosive  sublimate.  See  Oxymurias  hy- 
drargyri. 

CORROSIVES.  (Corrosiva,  sc.  medica- 
menta,-  from  corrodo,  to  eat  away.)  See 
Escharoticf. 

CORRUGATOR  SUPERCIL1I.  (From 
corrugo,  to  wrinkle.)  Musculus  super cilii  of 
Winslow.  JWuscvlus  Jrontalis  verus,  seu  cor- 
rugator  cmterii  of  Douglas,  and  Cutaneo 
sourcilUer  of  Dumas.  A  small  muscle 
situated  on  the  forehead.  When  one 
muscle  acts,  it  is  drawn  towards  the  other, 
and  projects  over  the  inner  canthus  of  the 
eye  When  both  muscles  act,  they  pull 
down  the  skin  of  the  forehead  and  make 
it  wrinkle,  particularly  between  the  eye- 
brows. 

CORTEX.  This  term  is  generally,  though 
improperly,  given  to  the  Peruvian  bark.  It 
applies  to  any  rind  or  bark 

CORTEX  ANGELINA.  The  bark  of  a  tree 
growing  in  Grenada.  A  decoction  of  it  is 
recommended  as  a  vermifuge.  It  excites 
tormina,  similar  to  jalap,  and  operates  by 
purging. 

CORTEX  ANGUSTUR^E.  See  Angus- 
twos  cortex. 

CORTEX  ANTISCORBUTICUS.  The  canella 
alba. 

CORTEX  AROMATICUS.     The  canella  alba. 
CORTEX  BEIA-AYE.     See  Hela-aye  cortex. 
CORTEX  CANELLA  MALABBIC/E.     See  Cas- 
sia lignea, 

CORTEX  CARDINALIS  DE  JLTJGO.  The 
Peruvir- 1  bark  was  so  called,  because  the 


Cardinal  Lugo  had  testimonials  of  above  a 
thousand  cures  performed  by  it  in  the  year 
1653. 

COBTEX  CEREBBI.  The  cortical  substance 
of  the  brain. 

CORTEX  CHINEE  BEGIUS.     See  Cinchona. 

COBTEX  CHINEE  SUBINAMENSIS.  This  bark 
is  remarkably  bitter,  and  preferable  to  the 
other  species  in  intermittent  fevers. 

CORTEX  CHINCHIN^E.     See  Cinchona. 

CORTEX  ELUTHERIA.  See  Cascarillte  cor- 
tex. 

CORTEX  GEOFFROY  &  JAMAICEJSSIS. 
Bulge-water-tree  bark.  The  bark  of  the 
Geoffroya  Jatnaicensis ,-  inermis  foliolis  Ian- 
ceolatis,  of  Swartz.  It  is  principally  used 
in  Jamaica,  and  with  great  success,  as  a  ver- 
mifuge. 

CORTEX  LAVOLA.  The  bark  bearing  this 
name  is  supposed  to  be  the  produce  of  the 
tree  which  affords  the  anisum  stellalum.  Its 
virtues  are  similar. 

CORTEX  MAGELLANICUS.  See  itfintera- 
nus  cortex. 

CORTEX  MASSOY.  The  produce  of  New- 
Guinea,  Where  it  is  beaten  into  a  pultaceous 
mass  with  water,  and  rubbed  upon  the  ab- 
domen to  alhiy  tormina  of  the  bowels.  It 
partakes  of  the  smell  and  flavour  of  cinna- 
mon. 

CORTEX  PATRUM.    The  Peruvian  bark. 

CORTEX  PEBUVIANUS.     See  Cinchona. 

CORTEX  PEBUVIANUS  FLAVUS.  See  Cin- 
chona. 

COBTEX  PERUVIANUS  HTTBER.  See  Cin- 
chona. 

CORTEX  POCCEREB/E.  This  bark  is  sent 
from  America ;  and  is  said  to  be  service- 
able in  diarrhoea^,  dysenteries,  and  hepatic 
fluxes. 

CORTEX  QUASSIA.     See  Quassia. 

CORTEX  WINTEI^ANUS.  See  Winteranus 
cortex 

CORTICAL.  Cineritious  substance.  The 
external  substance  of  the  brain  is  of  a  dark- 
er colour  than  the  internal,  and  surrounds 
the  medullary  substance,  as  the  bark  does 
the  tree  ;  hence  it  is  termed  cortical.  See 
also  Kidney. 

CORTUSA.  The  plant  self-heal;  bear's 
ear ;  sanicle.  It  is  expectorant. 

CORU  CANARICA.  A  quince-like  tree  of 
Malabar ;  it  is  antydysenteric. 

CORYLUS.  (Derivation  uncertain;  ac- 
cording to  some,  from  ««gt»a,  a  walnut.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monxcia.  Or- 
der, Polyandria* 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  ha- 
zel-tree. The  nuts  of  this  tree  are  much 
eaten  in  this  country;  they  are  hard  of 
digestion,  and  often  p^ss  the  bowels  very 
little  altered;  if  howevei%  they  are  well 
chewed,  they  give  out  a  nutritious  oil.  An 
oil  is  also  obtained  from  the  wood  of  this 
tree,  Corylus  avellana  of  Linnaeus: — sti- 
pulis  ovatis,  obtusis,  which  is  efficacious 


240 


COS 


COW 


against  the  tooth-ach,  and  is  said  to  kill 
worms. 

CORTUJS  AVELLAHA.  The  hazel-nHt 
tree.  See  Corylus. 

COKTPHE.  (Kogu<j>».)  The  vertex  of  the 
head.  The  inner  parts  of  the  nails. 

COHYZA.  (Coryza,  xwfc:  from  Jtstga, 
the  head,  and  £eo>,  to  boil.)  An  increased 
discharge  of  mucus  from  the  nose.  See 
Catarrh. 

CORIZA  CATARRH AIIS.  A  catarrh  from 
cold. 

CORTZA  FEBRICOSA.  A  catarrh  with 
fever. 

CORTZA  PHLEGMATORRHAGTA.  A  ca- 
tarrh, with  much  discharge  of  mucus. 

CORYZA  PURTJLEJTTA.  A  catarrh,  with 
discharge  of  matter. 

CORTZA  VARJOLOSA.  A  catarrh  accom- 
panying small-pox. 

CORTZA  VIRULENTA.  A  catarrh,  with 
discharge  of  acrid  mucus. 

COSCULIA.     The  grains  of  kermes. 

COSMETIC.  A  term  applied  to  reme- 
dies against  blotches  and  freckles. 

COSMOS.  Jiythmus.  A  regular  series. 
In  Hippocrates  it  is  the  order  and  series  of 
critical  days. 

Cossis.  Cossi.  A  worm  that  breeds  in 
wood;  also  a  little  tubercle  in  the  face, 
like  the  head  of  a  worm. 

Cos  SUM.  A  malignant  ulcer  of  the  nose 
mentioned  by  Paracelsus. 

COSTA.  (Jl  custodicndo  ;  because  the 
vibs  surround  and  defend  the  vital  parts.) 
A  rib.  The  ribs  are  four-and-twenty  in 
number,  twelve  on  each  side  of  the  thorax. 
See  Ribs. 

COSTA  PULMONARIA.  Costa  herba.  A 
name  of  the  herb  hawkweed. 

COSTO-HYOIDEUS.  (From  coatat  a  rib, 
and  hyoideus,  belonging  to  the  hyoidal 
bone.)  A  muscle  so  named  from  its  origin 
and  insertion.  See  Omo-hyoideus. 

COSTUS.  (From  kasta,  Arabian.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Monandria.  Order,  Mono- 
gynia. 

COSTUS  AMARUS.     See  Costus  arabicus. 

COSTUS  ARABICUS.  Costus  indiciis,  ama~ 
run,  dttlcis,  orientalts.  Sweet  aud  bitter 
costus.  The  root  of  this  tree,  Costus  arabi- 
cus of  Linnaeus,  possesses  bitter  and  aro- 
matic virtues,  and  is  considersd  as  a  good 
stomachic.  Formerly  there  were  two 
other  species,  the  bitter  and  sweet,  distin- 
guished for  use.  At  present,  the  Arabic 
only  is  known,  and  that  is  seldom  employ- 
ed. It  is,  however,  said  to  be  stomachic, 
diaphoretic,  and  diuretic. 

COSTUS  CORTICOSUS.    The  canellaalba. 

COSTUS  HORTORUM  MINOR.  The  agera- 
tum. 

COSTUS  XIGRA.     The  artichoke, 

COSTTLE.  (KCTUAJJ,  the  name  of  an  old 
measure.)  The  socket  of  the  hip-bone. 


COTARONIUM.  A  word  coined  by  Para- 
celsus, implying  a  liquor  into  which  all 
bodies,  and  even  their  elements,  may  be 
dissolved. 

COTIS.  (From  XOT?»,  the  head.)  The 
back  part  of  the  head ;  sometimes  the  hol- 
low of  the  neck. 

COTULA  FozTiuA.  (Cotula,  dim.  of  cos,  a 
whetstone,  from  the  resemblance  of  its 
leaves  to  a  whetstone  ;  or  from  *o7x»,  a  hol- 
low.) Chamxtnelum  fatidum.  Mayweed. 
Stinking  camomile.  This  plant,  .Ant f tends 
cotula  of  Linnaeus  : — recepraculis  conicis, 
paleis  sataceis,  snninibus  nudis,  has  a  very 
disagreeable  smell ;  the  leaves,  a  strong, 
acrid,  bitterish  taste;  the  flowers,  however, 
are  almost  insipid.  It  is  said  to  have  been 
useful  in  hysterical  affections,  but  is  very 
seldom  employed. 

COTYLOID  CAVITY.  (Cotyhides  f 
from  JMTuxj),  the  name  of  an  old  measure, 
and  sftTc?,  resemblance.)  The  acetabulum. 
See  innominatum  os. 

COTTLOIDES.     See  Cotyloid  cavity. 

COUCHING.  A  surgical  operation  that 
consists  in  removing  the  opaque  lens  out  of 
the  axis  of  vision,  by  means  of  a  needle,  con- 
structed for  the  purpose.  There  are  two 
couching  needles,  which  now  seem  to  be 
preferred  to  all  -others;  the  one  used  by 
Mr.  Hey,  and  that  employed  by  Professor 
Searpa. 

Couch-grass.     See  Gramen  caninum. 

COUGH,  Tussis.  A  sonorous  concus- 
sion of  the  thorax,  produced  by  the  sudden 
expulsion  of  the  inspired  air. 

COUM.    The  meadow-saffron. 

COUNTER-OPENING.  Cantra-apertu. 
ra.  An  opening  made  in  any  part  of  an 
abscess  opposite  to  one  already  in  it.  This 
is  often  done  in  order  to  afford  a  readier 
egress  to  the  collected  pus. 

COUP  BE  SOLEII,.  An  erysipelas  from  a 
scorching  sun. 

COURAP.  (Indian.)  A  distemper  very 
common  in  Java,  and  other  parts  of  the 
East-Indies,  where  there  is  a  perpetual  itch- 
ing and  discharge  of  matter.  It  is  a  herpes 
on  the  axilla,  groins,  breast,  and  face. 

COURBARIL.  The  tree  which  produces 
the  gum  anime.  See  Anime. 

COURONDI.  An  evergreen  tree  of  India, 
said  to  be  antidysenteric. 

COUROT  MOELLI.  A  shrub  of  India,  suid 
to  be  antivenomous. 

Couscos.  An  African  food,  much  used 
about  the  river  Senegal.  It  is  a  composi- 
tion of  the  flower  of  millet,  with  some  flesh, 
and  what  is  there  called  lalo. 

Co'cohage.     See  Dolichos. 

Cow-itch.     See  Dolichos. 

COWPER'S  GLANDS.  (Coioperi  gltin- 
dulv ;  named  from  Cowper,  who  first  de- 
scribed them.)  Three  large  muciparous 
glands  of  the  male,  two  of  which  are  situ- 
ated before  the  prostate  gland  under  the 


CRA 


CRI 


241 


Accelerator  muscles  of  the  urine,  and  the 
third  more  forward,  before  the  bulb  of  the 
urethra.  They  excrete  a  fluid,  similar  to 
that  of  the  prostate  gland,  during1  the  ve- 
nereal orgasm. 

COWPEIU  GLAxnuiJE.  See  Coivper's 
glands. 

COVOLAM.  The  Crataeva  marmelos  of 
Linnjcus,  whose  fruit  is  astringent  whilst 
unnpe  ;  but  when  ripe,  of  a  delicious  taste. 
The  bark  of  the  tree  strengthens  the  sto- 
mach, and  relieves  hypochondriac  lan- 
guors. 

COXA.  The  ischium  is  sometimes  so 
called,  and  sometimes  the  os  coccygis. 

COXEJTDIX.  (From  coxa,  ihe  hip.)  The 
ischium ;  the  hip-joint. 

CRABLOUSE.  A  species  of  pediculus 
which  infests  die  axilljeand  pudendae. 

CRAB-IAWS.  A  name  in  Jamaica  for  a 
kind  of  ulcer  on  the  soles  of  the  feet,  with 
callous  lips,  so  hard  that  it  is  difficult  to  cut 
them. 

CRAMBE.  CKg^C»,the  name  given  by 
Dioscondes,  Galen,  and  others,  to  the  cab- 
bage ;  the  derivation  is  uncertain.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnzean 
system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Order,  Si- 
liculoaa.  Cabbage. 

CRAMBE  MARITIMA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  sea-coal.  See  Sea-coal. 

CRAMP.  (From  krempen,  to  con- 
tract. Germ.)  A  spasm  of  a  muscle  or 
muscles. 

Cranesbitt,  bloody.  See  Geranium  san- 
guinium. 

CRANIUM.  (Kgctv/cv,  quasi  KA^AVIOV ;  from 
*aga,  the  head.)  The  scull,  or  superior  part 
of  the  head.  (See  Capitt. 

CRANTERES.  (From  xgsuva,  to  perform.) 
A  name  given  to  the  sapientise  dentes  and 
molares,  from  their  office  of  musticating 
the  food. 

CRAPULA.  (Kfatmtfi*.)  A  surfeit; 
drunkenness. 

CRASIS.  ( From  nt^ttyvufjit,  to  mix.)  Mix- 
ture. A  term  applied  to  the  humours  of 
the  body,  when  there  is  such  an  admix- 
ture of  their  principles  as  to  constitute  a 
healthy  state :  hence,  in  dropsies,  scurvy, 
&c.  the  crasis,  or  healthy  mixture  of  the 
principles  of  the  blood,  is  destroyed. 

CRASPEDOX.  (KgAfTra/bv,  the  hem  of  a 
garment  ^  from  xgs,u*a>,  to  hang  down.)  A 
relax  *'  mof  the  uvula,  when  it  hangs  down 
in  a  thin,  long  membrane,  like  the  hem  of 
a  garment-. 

CRASSAMENTUM.  (From  crassus, 
thick.)  See  Blood. 

CRASSULA.  (From  crassus,  thick  :  so 
named  from  the  thickness  of  its  leaves.) 
See  Faba  crassa. 

CRATjfiGUS.  (From  xg*7oc,  strength: 
so  called  from  the  strength  ai.d  hardness  of 
its  wood.)  The  wild  service-tree,  whose 
virtues  are  astringent. 

CRATICULA.      (From  crates,   a  hurdle.) 


The  bars  or  grate  which  covers  the  ash- 
hole  in  a  chymical  furnace. 

Cream  of  turlar.  See  Supertartras  po- 
tassx. 

CREM ASTER.  (From  *§»,«*«,  to  sus- 
pend.) A  muscle  of  the  testicle,  by  which 
it  is  suspended,  and  drawn  up  and  com- 
pressed, in  the  act  of  coition.  It  arises 
from  Poupart's  ligament,  passes  over  the 
spermatic  cord,  and  is  lost  in  the  cellular 
membrane  of  the  scrotum,  covering  the 
testicles. 

CitEMXus.  (From  *g»/«ro?,  a  precipice,  or 
shelving  place.)  The  lips  of  an  ulcer  is  so 
called.  Also  the  labiam  pudendi. 

CREMOR.  Cream.  Any  substance 
floating  on  the  top,  and  skimmed  oft'. 

CRKP1TUS.  (From  crepo,  to  make  a 
noise.)  A  puff  or  little  noise  :  the  crack- 
ling made  by  the  joints  when  there  is  a  de- 
fect of  synovia. 

CREPITUS  LUPI.     See  Bovista. 

Cress,  water.    See  Nasturtium  aqttaticum. 

CRETA  PRjEPARATA.  Prepared 
chalk  is  a  carbonate  of  lime,  and  possesses 
antacid  qualities  :  it  is  exhibited  in  form 
of  electuary,  mixture,  or  bolus,  in  pyrosis, 
cardialgia,  acidities  of  the  primae  vise,  rha- 
ciiitis,  crusta  lactea,  &c.  and  is  an  antidote 
against  white  arsenic.  See  Carbonas  cai- 
c/V. 

Cretaceous  acid.     See  Carbonic  stcid. 

Crete,  dittany  of.     See  Dtctamnus  creticus. 

CRIBRIFORM1S.  (From  cribrum,  a 
sieve,  and  forma,  likeness;  because  it  is 
perforated  like  a  sieve.)  See  Ethmoid 
bone. 

CR1CO.  Names  compounded  of  this 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  cricoid  cartilage. 

CRICO-ARYT^NOIDEUS  LATERA- 
LIS.  Crico-lateri-arithenoidien  of  Dumas. 
A  muscle  of  the  glottis,  that  opens  the 
rim/i  by  pulling  the  ligaments  from  each 
other. 

CRlCO-ARYTjENOIDEUS  POSTICUS. 
Crico  creti  arithenoidien  of  Dumas.  A  mus- 
cle of  the  glottis,  that  opens  the  rimaglot- 
tidis  a  little,  and  by  pulling  back  the  ary*- 
tsenoid  cartilage,  stretches  the  ligament  so 
as  to  make  it  tense. 

CHICO-PHAHYNGEUS.  See  Constrictor  pha* 
ryns;is  inferior. 

CR1CO-THYROTDEUS.  Crico- thjroidien 
of  Dumas.  The  last  of  the  second  layer  of 
muscles  between  the  os  hyoides  and  trunk, 
that  pulls  forwards  and  depresses  the  thy- 
roid cart  Huge,  or  elevates  and  draws  back- 
wards the  cricoid  cartilage. 

CRIC01DES.  (From  */>pw,  a  ring,  and 
iicf5?,  resemblance)  A  round  ring  like  car- 
tilage of  the  larynx  is  called  the  cricoid. 
See  Larynx. 

CRIMXODES.  (From  */>/,« w,  bran.)  A 
term  applied  to  urine,  which  deposits  a 
sediment  like  bran. 

CRINATUS.  (Fromx/wc?,  the  lily  )  A  term 
I  I 


242 


CRI 


CRO 


given  to  a  suffumigation  mentioned  by  P. 
jEgineta,  composed  chiefly  of  the  roots  of 
lilies. 

CRIJUS.    The  hair.     See  Capillus. 
CRINOMYRON.     (From  zpivov,  a  lily,  and 
/uvpov,  ointment.)     An  ointment   composed 
chiefly  of  hlies. 

CR1NODES  (From  crinis,  the  hair.) 
Comedones  Collections  of  a  sebaceous  fluid 
in  the  cutaneous  follicles  upon  the  face 
and  breast,  vyhich  appear  like  black  spots, 
and  when  pressed  out,  look  like  small 
worms,  or,  as  they  are  commonly  called, 
maggots. 

CRIOGENES.  An  epithet  for  certain 
troches,  mentioned  by  P.  JLgineta,  and 
which  he  commends  for  cleansing  sordid 
ulcers. 

CRIPSORCHIS.  (From  xpuTrlu,  to  conceal, 
and  'Op^if,  a  testicle.)  Having  the  testicle 
concealed,  or  which  is  not  yet  descended 
into  the  scrotum. 

CRISIS.  (From  x.pivu>,  to  judge.)  The 
judgment.  The  sudden  change  of  symp- 
toms in  acute  diseases,  from  which  the  re- 
covery  or  death  is  prognosticated  or 
judged  of. 

CRISP ATURA.  (From  cm/to,  to  curl)  A 
spasmodic  contraction,  or  curling  of  the 
membranes  and  fibres. 

CRIST  A.  (  Quasi  cerista  ;  from  *«/)*?, 
a  horn,  or  carista  :  from  JM/>*,  the  head,  as 
being  on  the  top  of  the  head.)  Any  thing 
which  has  the  appearance  of  a  crest  or 
comb  upon  the  head  of  a  cock,  as  crista 
clitoridis,  the  nympha.  Also  a  tubercle 
about  ihe  anus  ;  so  called  from  its  form. 

CRISTA  G/VLLL  An  eminence  of  the 
ethmoid  bone,  so  called  from  its  resem- 
blance to  a  cock's  comb.  See  Ethmoid 
bone. 

CRITHAMUM.     See  Crithmum. 
CRITHERION.       (From   x/uy<v,   to  judge.) 
The  same  as  crisis. 

CRITHE.  (K/><0».)  Barley.  A  stye  or 
tumour  on  the  eyelid,  in  the  shape  and  of 
the  size  of  a  barley-corn. 

CRITHMUM.  (From  */wa>,  to  secrete ; 
so  named  from  its  supposed  virtues  in  pro- 
md  ting  a  discharge  of  the  urine  and  menses.) 
Samphire,  or  sea-fennel. 

CRTTHODES.  (From  x,pi&n,  barley,  and 
info?,  resemblance.)  Resembling  a  barley- 
corn. It  is  applied  to  small  protuber- 
ances 

CRITICAL.  Determining  the  event  of 
a  disease.  Many  physicians  have  been  of 
opinion,  that  there  is  something  in  the  na- 
ture of  fevers  which  generally  determines 
them  to  be  of  a  certain  duration  ;  and, 
therefore,  that  their  terminations,  whether 
salutary  or  fatal,  happen  at  certain  periods 
of  the  disease,  rather  than  at  others.  These 
periods,  which  were  carefully  marked  by 
Hippocrates,  are  called  critical  days.  The 
critical  days,  or  those  on  which  we  suppose 
the  termination  of  continued  fevers  especi- 


ally to  happen,  are  the  third,  iifth,  seventh, 
ninth,  eleventh,  fourteenth,  seventeenth, 
and  twentieth. 

CROCIDIXIS.  (From  upom^ca,  to  gather 
wool.)  Flocilatio.  A  fatal  symptom  in 
some  diseases,  where  the  patient  gathers 
up  the  bed-clothes,  and  seems  to  pick  up 
substances  from  them. 

CROCINUM.  (From  xfoxos,  saffron.)  Oil 
of  saffron,  or  a  mixture  of  oil,  myrrh  and 
saffron. 

CROCOUES.  (From  x/wo?,  saffron ;  so 
called  from  the  quantity  of  saffron  they 
contain.)  A  name  of  some  old  troches. 

CROCOMAGMA.  (From  x.psnott  saffron,  and 
ftatyfjict,,  the  thick  oil  or  dregs.)  A  troch 
made  of  oil  of  saffron  and  spices. 

CROCUS.  (K/>o;to?ofTheophrastus.)  The 
story  of  the  young  Crocus,  turned  into  this 
flower,  may  be  seen  in  the  fourth  book  of 
Ovid's  Metamorphoses.  Some  derive  this 
name  from  x^ox<»,  or  xgojt?,  a  thread ;  whence 
the  stamens  of  flowers  are  called  xgojto/cf«?. 
Others,  again,  derive  it  from  Coriscus,  a 
city  and  mountain  of  Cilicia,  and  others 
from  crokin.  Chald  )  Saffron. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.     Class,  Triandria.   Order, 
Monogynia.    Saffron. 

2.  The  pharmacnpoeial  name  of  the  pre- 
pared stigmata  of  the  Crocus  sativus  of  Lin- 
naeus : — spatha  univalvi  radicali,  corolli  tubo 
longissimo.     Saffron  has  a  powerful,  pene- 
trating, diffusive  smell,  and  a  warm,  pun- 
gent, bitterish  taste.     Many  virtues  were 
formerly  attributed  to  this  medicine,  but 
little  confidence  is  now  placed  in  it.     The 
Edinburgh  College  directs  a  tincture,  and 
that  of  London  a  syrup  of  this  drug. 

3.  A  term  given  by  the  older  chymists 
to    several   preparations  of  metallic   sub- 
stances, from  their  resemblance  :  thus,  m>- 
cus  martis,  crocus  veneris. 

CROCUS  ANTiMOiai.  Crocus  metallorum. 
This  preparation  is  a  sulphurated  oxyd  of 
antimony,  and  therefore  called  oxydum  sti- 
bii  sulphuretum  in  the  new  chymical  no^ 
menclature.  It  possesses  emetic  and  dras- 
tic cathartic  powers,  producing  *a  violent 
diaphoresis  afterwards. 

CROCUS  QERMANICUS.     See  Carthamus. 

CROCUS  lunicus.     See  Curcuma. 

CROCUS  MARTIS.  Green  vitriol  exposed 
to  fire  till  red. 

CROCUS  METALLORUM.  See  Ooc?«?  imti- 
monii. 

CROCUS  OFFICIKALIS.     See  Crocus. 

CROCUS  SARACEIVICUS.     See  Carthamns. 

CROCUS  SATIVUS.     See  Crocus. 

CROCUS  VEXERIS.  Copper  calcined  to 
a  red  powder. 

CROJIMTOH.  (Tla.ptt  TO  <ra.  xo^at?  puttv,  be- 
cause it  makes  the  eyes  wink.)  An  onion. 

UROMMYOXTREGMA.  (From  X.POJU./U.UOV,  an 
onion,  and  c|j/f,  acid,  and  p»yw^.i,  to  break 
out.)  An  acid  eructation  accompanied 
with  a  taste  resembling  onions. 


GliU 


CRY 


243 


CROTAPHICA  ARTERIA.  The  tendon  of 
the  temporal  muscle. 

CROTAPHITES.  (Crotaphites,  sc.  mus- 
culus  ;  from  x/j<s7st<j>of,  the  temple.)  See 
Temporalis. 

CROTAPHIUM.  (From  tpfltu,  to  pulsate; 
so  named  from  the  pulsation  which  in  the 
temples  is  eminently  discernible.)  Cro- 
taphos.  Crotaphus.  A  pain  in  the  temples. 

CROTAPHOS.     See  Crotapkium. 

CROTAPHUS.     See  Crotaphium. 

CROTCHET.  A  curved  instrument 
with  a  sharp  hook  to  extract  the  foetus. 

CROTON.     (From  ttpfltu,  to  beat.) 

1.  An  insect  called  a  tick,  from  the  noise 
it  makes  by  beating  its  head  against  wood. 

2.  A  name  of  the  ricinus  or  castor-oil- 
berry,  from  its  likeness  to  a  tick. 

3.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.    Class,  Monoecia.    Order, 
Monadelphia. 

CROTON  BENZOE.  Gum-Benjamin  was 
formerly  so  called. 

CROTON  CASCAHILL.K.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  Cas- 
carillabark.  See  Cascarilla. 

CROTON  LACCIFERUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  upon  which  gum-lac  is 
deposited. 

CROTON  TIGLIUM.  The  tree  which  af- 
fords the  pavaua  wood  and  tiglii  seeds. 
See  Lig  num.  pavaute,  and  Tiglia  grana. 

•CROTON  TINCTORIUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  lacmus  plant.  See  Bezctta 


CROTONE.  (From  apolov,  the  tick.)  A 
fungus  on  trees  produced  by  an  insect  Sike 
a  tick  ;  and  by  metaphor  applied  to  tu- 
mours and  small  fungous  excrescences  on 
the  periosteum.  - 

Croup.     See  Cynanche. 

CHOUSIS.  (From  x.p'xu>,  to  beat,  or  pul- 
sate.) Pulsation. 

CROUSMATA.  (From  */>*a>,  to  pulsate.) 
Rheums  or  defhixions  from  the  head. 

Crowfoot.     See   'Ranunculus. 

Crotafoet  cranesbill.  See  Geranium  batra- 
chiones. 

CRUCIAL.  Some  parts  of  the  body 
are  so  called  when  they  cross  one  another, 
as  the  crucial  ligaments  of  the  thigh. 

CRUCIALIS.  Cross-like.  Mugweecl  or 
crosswort. 

.  CRUCIBLE.  (Crudbulum  from  crucio, 
to  torment;  so  named,  because,  in  tiie 
-language  of  old  chymists,  metals  are  tor- 
mented in  it,  and  tortured,  to  yield  up 
their  powers  and  virtues.)  A  chemical  ves- 
sel made  mostly  of  earth  to  bear  the  great- 
est heat.  They  are  of  various  shapes  and 
composition. 

CRUDITAS.  (From  crudus,  raw.)  It  is 
applied  to  undigested  substances  in  the 
stomach  and  humours  in  the  body  unpre- 
pared for  concoction. 

CRUNION.     (From  KCSVOC,  a  torrent.)     A 


medicine  mentioned  by  /Etiusj  and  named 
from  the  violence  of  its  operation  as  a 
diuretic. 

CRUOR.  The  red  part  of  the  blood. 
See  Blood. 

CRURA.  The  plural  of  erus,  a  leg  or 
root ;  applied  to  some  parts  of  the  body, 
from  their  resemblance  to  a  leg  or  root: 
thus,  crura  cerebri,  crura  cerebelli,  the  crura 
of  the  diaphragm,  &c.  &c. 

CRURA  CLITORIDIS.     See  Clitoris. 

CRURA  MEDULLA  o ELONGATE.  The  roots 
of  the  medulla  oblongata. 

CRUR^US.  (From  cms,  a  leg;  so 
named,  because  it  covers  almost  the  whole 
foreside  of  the  upper  part  of  the  leg, 
or  thigh.)  Cruralis.  A  muscle  of  the  leg, 
situated  on  the  forepart  of  the  thigh.  It 
arises,  fleshy,  from  between  the  two  tro- 
fchanters  of  the  os  femoris,  but  nearer  the 
lesser,  firmly  adhering  to  most  of  the  fore- 
part of  the  os  femoris  ;  and  is  inserted, 
tendinous,  into  the  upper  part  of  the  pa- 
tella, behind  the  rectus.  Its  use  is  to  assist 
the  vasti  and  rectus  muscles  in  the  exten- 
sion of  the  leg. 

CRURAL.  Belonging  to  the  crus,  leg, 
or  lower  extremity. 

CRURAL  HERNIA.  Femoral  hernia; 
A  tumour  under  the  groin,  and  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  thigh,  arising  from  a  prolusion 
of  part  of  an  abdominal  viscus  under  Pou- 
part's  ligament.  See  Hernia  cruralis. 

CRUHALIS.     See  Crurteus. 

CiiUbTA.  A  shell ;  a  scab ;  the  scum  o,r 
surface  of  a  fluid. 

CRUSTA  LACTEA.  A  disease  that 
mostly  attacks  some  part  of  the  face  of 
infants  at  the  breast.  It  is  known  by  an 
eruption  of  broad  pustules,  full  of  a  glu- 
tinous liquor,  which  form  white  scabs  when 
they  are  ruptured.  It  is  cured  by  mineral 
alteratives. 

CRUSTA  VILI.OSA.  The  inner  coat  of  the 
stomach  and  intestines  has  been  so  called. 

CRUSTTLA.  (Dim.  of  crusta,  a  shell.) 
\A.n  ecchymosis  or  discoloration  of  the  flesh 
from  a  bruise,  where  the  skin  is  entire  and 
covers  it  over  like  a  shell. 

CUTISTUMIXATUM.  (From  Criistuminum, 
a  town  where  they  grew.) 

1.  A  kind  of  Catherine  pear. 

2.  A  rob  or  electuary  made  of  this  pear 
and  apples  boiled  up  with  honey. 

CRYJIOPES.  (From  upvof,  cold.)  An 
epithet  for  a  fever,  wherein  the  external 
parts  are  cold. 

CiirpsoRCHis.  (From  ttpu?rlaf,  to  conceal, 
and  cp^/c,  A  testicle.)  When  the  testicles 
are  hid  in  the  belly,  or  have  not  descended 
into  the  scrotum. 

CRY  PT^E.  (From  x.§yo-Ta>,  to  hide. )  The 
little  rounded  appearances  at  the  end  of  the 
small  arteries  of  the  cortical  substance  of 
the  kidneys,  that  appear  as  if  formed  by 
the  artery  being  convoluted  upon  itself. 


244 


CUB 


CRYPTOPYICA  isciiuniA.  A  suppression 
of  urine  from  a  retraction  of  llie  penis 
within  the  body. 

CRYSORCHIS.  (Kfvffop%sR.)  A  retraction 
or  retrocession  of  one  of  the  testicles,  the 
same  as  crypsorchis. 

CKISTALLI.  Eruptions  about  the  size 
of  a  lupine,  white  and  transparent,  which 
sometimes  break  out  all  over  the  body. 
They  are  also  called  Crystalline,  and  by 
the  Italians  Taroli.  They  are  probably 
the  pemphigus  of  modern  writers. 

CRYSTALLINE  LENS.  (Lens  cry*- 
tallina — crystallina,  from  its  crystal-like  ap- 
pearance.) A  lentiform  pellucid  part  of  the 
eye,  enclosed  in  a  membranous  capsule,  call-' 
ed  the  capsule  of  the  crystalline  lens,  and 
situated  in  a  peculiar  depression  in  the 
anterior  part  of  the  vitreous  humour.  Its 
use  is  to  transmit  and  refract  the  locus  of 
the  rays  of  light  to  the  vitreous  humour. 

CKYSTALLI>TUM.  (From  xpus-aLXxog,  a 
chrystal ;  so  called  from  its  transparency.) 
\VMnte  arsenic. 

CRYSTALLIZATION.  (From  crystal- 
lus,  a  chrystal.)  Cryttalltiatio.  A.  property 
by  which  crystallizable  bodies  tend  to  as- 
sume a  regular  form,  when  placed  in  cir- 
cumstances favourable  to  that  particular  dis- 
position of  their  particles.  Almost  all  mi- 
nerals possess  this  property,  but  it  is  most 
eminent  in  saline  substances.  The  circum- 
stances which  are  favourable  to  the  crys- 
tallization of  salts,  ?md  without  which  it 
cannot  take  place,  are  two.  1.  Their  par- 
ticles must  be  divided  and  separated  by  a 
fluid,  in  order  that  the  corresponding-  faces 
of  those  particles  may  meet  and  unite. 
2.  In  order  that  this  union  may  take  place, 
the  fluid  which  separates  the  integrant 
parts  of  the  salt  must  be  gradually  carried 
oil',  so  that  it  may  no  longer  divide  them. 

CRYSTALLUS.  (From  xpvos,  cold,  and 
r*AAa>,  to  contract  :  i.  e.  contracted  by  cold 
into  ice.)  Chrystal.  The  ancients  supposed 
that  chrvstals  were  water  intensely  frozen. 
It  also  means  an  eruption  over  the  body 
of  while  transparent  pustules.  See  Crys- 
talli. 

CTEDONES.  (From  tilvfuvt  a  rake.)  The 
fibres  are  so  called  from  their  pectinated 
course. 

CTEIS.  (KT«?.)  A  comb  or  rake.  Ct?.nes, 
in  the  plural  number,  implies  those  teeth 
which  are  called  incisores,  from  their  like- 
ness to  a  rake. 

CUBEBJK.  (From  cubabah,  Arab  )  Piper 
caudatum.  Cumamus.  Cubebs.  The  dried 
berries  of  the  Piper  cubcba  of  Linnseus  :— 
foliis  oblique  ovatis,  seu  oblongis  venosis  acu- 
tis,  spica  solitaria  pedunculata  oppositifolio, 
fructibu*  pedicellatis.  They  are  of  an  ash- 
brown  colour,  generally  wrinkled,  and  re- 
sembling pepper,  but  furnished  each  with  a 
slender  stalk.  They  are  a  warm  spice,  of  a 
pleasant  smell,  and  moderately  pungent 


cue 

taste ;  imported  from  Java  ;  and  may  be 
exhibited  in  all  cases  where  warm  spicy 
medicines  are  indicated,  but  they  are  infe- 
rior to  pepper. 

Cubtbs.    See  Cubece. 

CUBITAL  ARTERY.  Arteria  cubitalis, 
Arteria  ulnaris.  A  branch  of  the  brachial 
that  proceeds  in  the  fore-arm,  and  gives 
off'  the  recurrent  and  inter-osseals,  and 
forms  the  palmary  arch,  from  which  arise 
branches  going  to  the  fingers,  called  digi- 
tals. 

CUBITAL  NERVE.  Nervus  cubitalis.  Ner- 
•ous  ulnaris.  It  arises  from  the  brachial 
plexus,  and  proceeds  along  the  ulna. 

CUBITALIS  MUSCWLUS.  An  extensor  mus- 
cle of  the  fingers. 

CUBIT.KUS  EXTEBJSUS.  An  extensor  mus- 
c'.e  of  the  fingers. 

CUBIT^EUS  iNTEitNus.  A  flexor  muscle 
of  the  fingers. 

CUBITI  PHOFUXDA  VENA.  A  vein  of  the 
arm. 

CUB1TUS.  (From  cubo,  to  lie  down  , 
because  the  ancients  used  to  lie  down  on 
that  part  at  their  meals.)  The  fore-arm, 
or  tint  part  between  the  bend  of  the  arm, 
including  the  elbow  and  wrist. 

CUBOIDES  OS.  (From  xuGos,  a  cube  or 
die,  and  ados,  likeness.)  A  tarsal  bone  of 
the  foot,  so  called  from  its  resemblance. 

C'uckow flower.     See  Carddmine. 

CUCULLARIS.  (Cucullaris  sc.  musculus  ,~ 
from  ciicitllus,  a  hood  :  so  named,  because 
it  is  shaped  like  a  hood.)  See  Trapezius. 

CUCULLUS.  A  hood.  An  odoriferous 
cap  for  the  head. 

Cucumber.    See  Cucumis. 

Cucumber,  bitter.     See  Colocyntliis. 

Cucumber,  squirting.  See  Cucumis  agres- 
tis. 

Cucumber,  -wild.     See  Cucumus  agreftis. 

CUCUMIS.  (Quasi  curvimeres,  from 
their  curvature.  The  cucumber. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in   the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,  Monoecia.     Order, 
Syngenesia.     The  cucumber. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  gar- 
den  cucumber,    Cucumis    sativus  of  Lin- 
nseus  -.—foliorum  angulis  rectis ;    pomis  ob- 
longis scabrts.     It  is  cooling  and  aperient, 
but  very  apt  to  disagree  with   bilious  sto- 
machs.    It   should  always  be   eaten   with 
pepper  and  oil.     The  seeds  were  formerly 
used  medicinally. 

CUCUMIS  AGRESTIS.  Cucumis  asini- 
nus.  Cucumis  sylvestris.  Elaterium  offici- 
narum.  J3oubalio$.  Gnarerba  orba.  Wild  or 
squirting  cucumber.  Momordica  elaterium 
of  Linnaeus  : — pomis  hispidus  cirrhis  nullia. 
The  dried  juice  of  this  plant  is  the  elaterium 
of  the  shops.  It  has  neither  smell  nor 
taste,  and  is  the  most  powerful  cathartic 
in  the  whole  materia  medica.  Its  efficacy 
in  dropsies  is  said  to  be  considerable ;  it, 
however,  requires  great  caution  in  the  ex- 


CUL   > 


CUP 


245 


hibition.  From  the  eighth  to  the  half  of  a 
grain  should  be  given  at  first,  and  repeated 
at  proper  intervals  until  it  operates. 

CUCUMIS  A8I51NUS.  See  Cucumia  agres- 
tis. 

CUCUMIS  COLOCTNTHIS.  The  systema- 
tic  name  for  the  officinal  bitter  apple.  See 
Colocynthis. 

CUCUMIS  MEIO.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  melon  plant.  See  Melo. 

CUCUMIS  SATIVUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  cucumber  plant.  See  Cucumis. 

CUCUMIS  SYLVESTHIS.  See  Cucwnis 
agrestis. 

CUCUPHA.  A  hood.  An  odoriferous 
cap  for  the  head  composed  of  aromatic 
drugs. 

CUCURBITA.  (A  curvitate,  according 
to  Scaliger;  the  first  syllable  being  dou- 
bled, as  in  cacula,  popufas,  &c.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genii--  of  plants  in  the 
Linnzan  system.     Class,  Monoecia.     Order, 
Syngenesia.    The  pumpiori. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  com- 
mon pumpion  or  gourd.     The  seeds  of  tins 
plant,  Cucurbitu  pepn  t  foiiis  lobatis,  pomix 
laevibusi  die  used  indifferently  with   t   ...S'_ 
oflhe  Cucurbit  a  lagenaria  ;  foiiis  sub -mgu- 
latis,  tomentosis.  basi  subius    bigiandulosis  ,• 
potius  Ugnosts.     They   contain  a  iargx-  pro- 
poi  ,ou  of  O)i,  which  may  be  made   into 
enr.iisions ;  but  is  superceded  r>y   ihai  of 
sweet  almonds. 

3.  A  ohym.'cal   distilling  vessel  shaped 
like  a  gourd. 

CUCURBITA  CITRUI-LUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  water-melon  plant.  See  Citrul- 
lus. 

CUCURBITA  ^AGEXARIA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  bottle-gourd  plant.  See 
Cucurbita. 

CUCURBITA  FEP0.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  pumpion.  See  Cucurbita. 

CUCURBITINUS.  A  species  o\  worm,  so 
called  from  its  rese-Dbiance  to  the  seed  of 
the  gourd.  See  Tusnia. 

CUCURBITULA.  (A  diminitive  of  cu- 
curbita,  a  gourd  ;  so  called  from  its  shape.) 
A  cupping-glass. 

CUCURBITULA  CRUENTA.  A  cup- 
ping glass  with  scarification  to  procure 
blood. 

CUCURBITULA  CUM  FERRO.  A 
cupping-glass  with  scarification  to  draw 
out  blood. 

CUCURBITULA  SICCA.  A  cupping- 
glass  without  scarificaUon. 

CUE  MA.  (From  xt/«,  to  carry  in  the 
womb.)  The  conception,  or  rather,  as 
Hippocrates  signifies  by  this  word,  when 
the  complete  rudiments  of  the  fceius  are 
formed. 

CULBICIO.  A  sort  of  stranguary,  or 
rather  heat  of  urine. 

CULILAWAN  CORTEX.  Cullitlawan.  Cor- 
tex caryophyttoides.  The  bark  of  the  Lau- 
rus  attlita-wan  of  Linnsgus :— -foiiis  tripli- 


nervtis  oppositis.  It  very  much  resembles 
cinnamon  in  appearance  and  properties. 

CULINARY.  (Culinariua,  from  cuBna, 
a  kitchen.)  Any  thing  belonging  to  the 
kitchen,  as  culinary  salt,  culinary  herbs. 

CULTER.  (From  co/o,  to  cultivate.^  A 
knife  or  shear.  The  third  lobe  of  the  liver 
is  so  called  from  its  resemblance. 

CULUS.  (From  x*xo?.)  The  anus  or 
fundament. 

CUMAMUS.     See   Cubebx. 

Cumin  seeds.     See  Cuminum. 

CUMINUM.  (From  *y«,  to  bring  forth ; 
because  it  was  said  to  cure  sterility.)  Cy- 
minum.  Fceniculum  orientate. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.     Class,  Heptandria.     Or- 
der, Digynia.    The  cumin  plant. 

2.  The   pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Cu- 
minum  cyminum  of  Linnaeus.     A  native  of 
Egypt  and  Ethiopia,  but  cultivated  in  Sicily 
and  Malta,  from  whence  it  is  brought  to  us. 
The   seeds  of  cumin   which  are  the  only 
part  of  the  plant  in  use,  have  a  bitterish 
taste,   accompanied  with  an  aromatic  fla- 
vour, but  riot   agreeable.     They  are  gene- 
r  Jiy  preferred  to  other  seeds  for  external 
us    in  discussing  indolent  tumours,  as  the 
encysted  scrophulous,   &c.  and  give  name 
both   to    a   plaster  and  cataplasm    in   the 
pharmacopoeias. 

CUMIXUM  .ETHIOPICUM.  A  name  for  the 
ammi  verum. 

CUMIVUM  CIMINUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  «he  cumin  plant.  See  Cuminum. 

CUWEALIS  SUTURA.  The  suture  by  which 
the  os  splif-noidt's  is  joint-cl  to  the  os  frontis. 

CUNEIFORM.  (  Cunriformis  ;  from  cu- 
neus,  a  wedge,  and  forma,  likeness.)  Some 
parts  of  the  body  are  so  called,  b^ing 
shaped  or  fixed  in,  like  a  wedge  :  such  are 
the  sphsenoid  bone,  and  some  bones  of  the 
wrist  and  tarsus. 

CUKEOLUS.  (From  cuneo,  to  wedge.)  A 
crooked  tent  to  put  into  a  fistula. 

CUPEL.  (Kuppd,  German.)  Copella. 
Catellus  cinereus.  Cinertuim.  Patella  doci- 
mastica,  7'esta  probatrix  emploratrix,  or 
domicastica.  A  ch)  mical  instrument,  which 
suffers  the  baSer  metals  to  pass  through  it, 
when  exposed  to  heat,  and  retains  the 
pure  metal.  This  process  is  termed  cupel- 
la  tion. 

CUPELLATION.  (From  kuppel,  Ger- 
man.) The  purifying  of  perfect  metals  by 
means  of  an  addition  of  lead,  which  at  a 
due  heat  become*  vitrified  and  promotes 
the  vitrification  and  calcination  of  such 
imperfec'  metals  as  may  be  in  the  mixture, 
so  that  these  last  are  carried  off  in  the  fusi- 
ble glass  that  is  formed,  and  the  perfect 
metals  are  left  nearly  pure.  The  name  of 
this  operation  is  taken  from  the  vessels 
made  use  of,  which  are  called  cupels. 

CUPHOS.  (KtApoc.)  Light,  when  applied  to 
aliments,  imports  their  being  easily  digest- 
ed ;  when  to  distempers,  that  they  are  mild. 


CUR 


cut 


CUPRESSUS.  (So  called,  eon  <e*  MW 
7raL£t<r<rxc  T«?  ampfjiovot.;,  because  it  produces 
equal  branches.)  Cypress. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Unnsuai1,  system.     Class,  Moncecia.     Order, 
Monade<;>hta.     The  cypress-tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  Cu- 
pressus stmpervirens  ot  Linnaeus  : — -foliis  im- 
bricatis  squanus   qua drangulis ;  called   also 
cyparissus.  Every  part  of  the  plant  abounds 
with  a  bitter,  aromatic,  terebm,thinate  fluid ; 
and  is  said  to  be  the  remedy  against  inter- 
mit tents.     Its  wood  is  extremely  durable, 
and  constitutes  the  cases  of  Egyptian  mum- 
mies. 

CUPRESSUS  SEMPERVIRENS.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  cupressus  of  the  shops. 
See  Cupressus. 

CUPRI     AMMONIATI     AQ.UA.         Aqua      Sttp- 

pharina..  "Take  of  lime  water,  one  pint  ; 
sal  ammoniac,  one  drachm  j  let  them  stand 
together  in  a  copper  vessel  until  the  am- 
monia is  saturated." 

CUPRI  RUBIGO.  Verdigris  or  rust  of 
copper. 

CUPRUM.  (  Quasi  <KS  Cyprium :  so  call- 
ed from  the  island  ot  Cyprus,  whence  it 
was  formerly  brought.)  See  Copper. 

CUPRUM  AMMONIACALE.  Cuprum 
ammoniacum.  Blue  vitriol  and  prepared 
ammonia.  An  ammoniacal  sulphat  of  cop- 
per. 

CUPRUM  VITRIOLATKM.  See  Sulphas 
cupri. 

CURA  AVENACEA,  A  decoction  of  oats 
and  succory  roots,  in  which  a  little  nitre 
and  sugar  were  dissolved,  was  formerly 
used  in  fevers,  and  was  thus  named. 

CURCAS.  The  Barbadoes  nut ;  a  drastic 
purge. 

CURCULIO.  (From  karkarah.  Heb.) 
The  throat ;  the  aspera  arteria. 

CURCUM.  The  large  celandine;  deob- 
struent. 

CURCUMA.  (From  the  Arabic  curcwn, 
or  hercum.)  Turmeric. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.     Class,    Monandria.     Or- 
der, Monogynia,. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  tur- 
meric-tree.    Curcuma  longa  of  Linnaeus: — 
foUis    lanceolatis  ;  nervis   lateralibus    nume- 
'rossimis;  called  also,  Crocus  Indicus.  Terra 

marita.  Cannacorus  radice  croceo.  Curcu- 
ma longa.  Curcuma  rotunda.  Mayella. 
Kua  kaha  by  the  Indians.  The  Arabians 
call  every  root  of  a  saffron  colour  by  the 
name  of  curcitn.  The  root  of  this  plant  is 
imported  here  in  its  dried  state  from  the 
East  Indies,  in  various  forms.  Externally 
it  is  of  a  pale  yellow  colour,  wrinkled,  solid, 
ponderous,  and  the  inner  substance  of  a 
deep  saffron  or  gold  colour :  its  odour  is 
somewhat  fragrant ;  to  the  taste  it  is  bit- 
terish, slightly  acrid,  exciting  a  moderate 
degree  of  warmth  in  the  mouth,  and  on 
being  chewed  it  tihges  the  saliva  yellow. 


It  is  an  ingredient,  in  the  composition  ot 
Curry  powder,  is  valuable  as  a  d>emg  drug, 
and  furnishes  a  chymical  test  of  the  pre- 
sence of  uncombined  alkalies.  It  is  now 
very  seldom  used  medicinally,  but  retains 
a  place  in  our  pharmacopoeias. 

CURCUMA  LONGA.  The  turmeric  plant. 
See  Curcuma. 

CURCUMA  ROTUNDA,     See  Curcuma. 

CURMl.  (From  M^U,  to  mix.)  Ale. 
A  drink  made  of  barley,  according  to  Dios- 
corides. 

Currants.     See  Ribes. 

CURSUMA.  Curtuma.  The  Ranunculus 
Jlcaria  ot  Linnaeus. 

CURVATOR  COCCTGIS.  A  muscle  bending 
the  coccyx. 

CUHSUTA.  (Corrupted  from  cassuta,  ka- 
sutht  Arab.)  The  root  of  the  Gentiana  puf- 
purea  cf  Linnaeus. 

CUSCUTA.  (According  to  Linnseus,  a 
corruption  from  the  Greek  Koia-vlctc,  or  Ka- 
«JV7at?,  which  is  from  the  Arabic  Chessuth,  or 
Chasuth.}  Dodder. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan    system.     Class,  Tetrandria.     Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  dodder 
of  thyme.     See  Epithymum. 

CUSCUTA  EPITHYMUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  dodder  of  thyme.  See  Epithy- 


CUSCUTA EUROPEA.  The  systematic 
name  of  a  species  of  dodder  of  thyme.  See 
Epithymum. 

CUSPIDATUS.  (From  cuspis,  a  point.) 
See  Teeth. 

CUSPARIA.  The  general  name  given 
by  Messrs.  Humboldt  and  Boupland  to  the 
tree  from  which  we  obtain  the  Augustura 
bark.  See  Jlugusiura. 

CUSPIS.  (From  Caspa,  Chald.  a  shell,  or 
bone,  with  which  spears  were  formerly 
pointed.)  The  glans  penis  was  so  called, 
from  its  likeness  to  the  point  of  a  spear. 
Also  a  bandage. 

CUSTOS  OCULI.  An  instrument  to  fix  the 
eye.  during  an  operation. 

CUTAMBULF.  (From  cutis,  the  skin.)  Cu- 
taneous worms;  scorbutic  itching. 

CUTANEUS  MUECULUS.  The  platysma 
myoides. 

CUTANEOUS.  (From  cutis,  the  skin.) 
Belonging  to  the  skin. 

CUTICLE.  (Cuticula,  dim.  of  cutis,  the 
skin.)  Epidermis.  Scarf-skin.  A  thin, 
pellucid,  insensible  membrane,  of  a  white 
colour,  that  covers  and  defends  the  true 
skin,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  the 
hairs,  exhaling  and  inhaling  vessels,  and  the 
rete  mticosum. 

CUTIS.  Derma.  The  true  skin.  A 
thick,  fibrous,  vascular,  and  nervous  mem- 
brane, that  covers  the  whole  external  sur- 
face of  the  body,  and  is  the  situation  of  the 
organ  of  touch,  exhalation,  and  inhalation. 

CUTIS  ANSERINA.     (Anserina;  from 


CYD 


CYN 


24-r 


Hnser,  a  goose.)  The  rough  state  the  skin 
is  sometimes  thrown  into  from  the  action  of 
cold,  or  other  cause,  in  which  it  looks  like 
the  skin  ot  the  goose. 

CUTIS  VERA.  The  true  skin  under 
the  cuticle. 

CYANUS.  (Kt/atvoc,  cxrulean,  or  sky-blue  ; 
so  called  from  its  colour.)  Bine -bottle. 
Ccfrn-flower.  The  flowers  of  this  plant, 
Centaurea  cyanus  of  Linnaeus  : — calycibus 
serratis ;  foliis  linearibns,  integcrriini9t  in- 
fimis  dentatis,  were  formerly  in  frequent 
ii'.e ;  but  their  antiphlogistic,  antigpAuno- 
dic,  cordial,  aperient,  diuretic,  and  other 
properties,  are  now,  with  great  propriety, 
forgotten. 

CYAH.  (From  x«v(  to  pour  out.)  The  lip 
of  a  vessel.  The  eye  of  a  needle;  and  the 
.orifice  of  the  internal  ear,  from  its  likeness 
to  the  eye  of  a  needle. 

CYASMA.  Spots  on  the  skin  of  pregnant 
women, 

CYATHISCUS  (From  X.VA&O?,  a  cup.)  The 
hollow  part  of  a  probe,  formed  in  the  shape 
of  a  small  spoon,  as  an  ear-picker. 

CYBITOS.     See  Citbitns. 

CYBITUM.     S-.-e  Cubitus. 

CYBITUS.     See  Cubit  u&. 

CYBOIDES.     See  Cubaides. 

CYCEUM.  From  xwxxa,  to  mix.)  Cyceon. 
A  mixture  of  the  consistence  of  pap. 

CYCLMA.  (From  xwtaa>,  to  mix.)  So  call- 
ed from  the  mixture  of  the  ore  with  lead, 
by  which  litharge  is  made. 

CYCLAMEN.  (From  *wtxoc,  circular  ;. 
either  on  account  of  the  round  form  of  the 
leaves,  or  of  the  roots.)  Cyclamen. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.     Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopseial  name  of  the  sow- 
bread.    See  Arthanita 

CYCLAMEN  EUHOPEUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sow-bread.  See  Jlrthanita* 

CYCI.ISCUS.  (From  xy*Ac?,  a  circle.)  An 
instrument  in  the  form  of  a  half  moon,  for- 
merly used  for  scraping  rotten  bones. 

CYCussrus.  (From  KUHKOS,  a  circle.)  A 
lozenge. 

CYCLOPHORIA.  (From  KUXAO?,  a  circle, 
and  <j>«§a,  to  bear.)  The  circulation  of  the 
blood,  or  other  fluids. 

CYCLOPioy.  (From  xwc*oa,  to  surround, 
#nd  a>4,  the  eye.)  The  white  of  the  eye. 

CYCLOS.  A'circle.  Hippocrates  uses  this 
word  to  signify  the  cheeks,  and  the  orbits 
of  the  eyes. 

CYCLUS  METASYXCRITITUS.  It  is  a  long 
protracted  course  of  remedies,  persisted  in 
wit.h  a  view  of  restoring  the  particles  of  the 
body  to  such  u  state  as  is  necessary  to 
health. 

CYDONIUM  MALUM.  (From  Cydon, 
a  town  in  Crete,  where  they  grew.)  The 
quince.  The  tree  which  affords  this  fruit 
is  the  Pyrus  cydonia  of  Linnaeus  :— foliis  in- 
tegcrrimis,f.oribus  soKtariis.  Quince  seeds 


are  directed  by  the  London  College  to  be 
made  into  a  mucilage,  which  is  recommend- 
ed in  apthous  affections,  and  excoriations  of 
the  mouth  and  fauces. 

CYEMA.  (From  xt/a>,  to  bring  forth  )  Par- 
turition. 

CYLICHNIS.  (From  H.VKIJ?,  a  cup.)  A 
gallipot  or  vessel  of  any  kind  to  hold  medi- 
cines in. 

CYLLOSIS.  (From  xv^oa>,  to  make  lame.) 
A  tibia  or  leg  bending  outwards. 

CYiiNflnus.  (From  x.xivu>,  to  roll  rwund.) 
A  cylinder.  A  tent  for  a  wound,  equal  at 
the  top  and  bottom. 

CYLLITS.  (From  KV^KOOH,  1o  make  lame.) 
In  Hippocrates,  it  is  one  affected  xvith  a  kind 
of  luxation,  which  bends  outwards,  and  is 
hollowed  inward.  Such  a  defect  in  the  <  >bia 
is  called  Cyllosix,  and  the  person  to  whom 
it  belongs  is  called,  by  the  Latins,  Varus, 
and  is  opposed  to  Valgus 

CYMATODES.  Is  applied  by  Galen  and 
some  others  to  an  unequal  fluctuating 
pulse. 

CYMBA.  (From  jey^Ca?,  hollow.)  A 
boat,  or  pinnace.  A  bone  of  the  wrist  is 
so  called,  from  its  supposed  likeness  to  a 
skiff. 

CYMINALIS.     Gentian. 

CYMINUM.     See  Cumininn. 

CYNANCHE.  (From  ju/aw,  a  dog,  and 
civ^a,  to  suffocate,  or  strangle;  so  called 
from  dogs  being  said  to  be  subject  to  it.) 
Sore  throat.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrtxice,  and  order  phlegmasia  of  Cullen. 
It  is  known  by  pain  and  redness  of  the 
throat,  attended  with  a  difficulty  of  swal- 
lowing and  breathing.  The  species  of  this 
disease  are — 

] .  Cynanche  trachiaUs  ,•  called  also  cy- 
iianche  laryngea.  Sujfocatio  stridula  angina 
perniciosa.  Asthma  infantum.  Cynanche 
stridula.  Morbus  strangulatorius.  Catar- 
rlius  sujfocatius  Barbadensis.  Jlngina  poly- 
posa  sivc  niembranacea.  The  croup.  A 
disease  that  mostly  attacks  infants,  who  are 
suddenly  seized  with  a  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing and  a  Grouping  noise ;  it  is  an  inflam- 
mation of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
tr.ichea,  thut  induces  the  secretion  of  a 
very  tenacious  coagulable  lymph,  which 
lines  the  trachea  and  bronchia,  and  impedes 
respiration.  The  croup  does  not  appear  to 
be  contagious,  whatever  some  physicians 
may  think  to  the  contrary ;  but  it  some- 
times prevails  epidemically.  It  seems, 
however,  peculiar  to  some  families  ;  and  a 
child  having  once  been  attacked,  is  very 
liable  to  its  returns.  It  is  likewise  pecu- 
liar to  young  children,  and  has  never  been 
known  to  attack  a  person  arrived  at  the  age 
of  puberty. 

The  application  of  cold  seems  to  be  the 
general  cause  which  produces  this  disorder, 
.  and  therefore  it  occurs  more  frequently  in 
the  winter  and  spring,  than  in  the  other 
seasons.  It  has  been  said,  that  it  is  most 


248 


GYNANCHE. 


prevalent  near  the  sea  coast ;  but  it  is  fre- 
quently met  with  in  inland  situations,  and 
particularly  those  which  are  marshy. 

Some  days  previous  to  an  attack  of  the 
disease,  the  child  appears  drowsy,  inactive, 
and  fretful;  the  eyes  are  somewhat  suf- 
fused and  heavy ;  and  there  is  a  cough, 
which,  from  the  first,  has  a  peculiar  shrill 
sound  ;  this,  in  the  course  of  two  days,  be- 
comes more  violent  and  troublesome,  and 
likewise  more  shrill.  Every  fit  of  cough- 
ing1 agitates  the  patient  very  much ;  the 
face  is  flushed  and  swelled,  the  eyes  are 
protuberant,  a  general  tremor  takes"  place, 
and  there  is  a  kind  of  convulsive  endeavour 
to  renew  respiration  at  the  close  of  each 
fit.  As  the  disease  advances,  a  constant 
difficulty  of  breathing  prevails,  accompa- 
nied with  a  swelling  and  inflammation  in 
the  tonsils,  uvula,  and  velum  pendulum 
palati ;  and  the  head  is  thrown  back,  in 
the  agony  of  attempting  to  escape  suffoca- 
tion. There  is  not  only  an  unusual  sound 
produced  by  the  cough,  (something  be- 
tween the  yelping  and  burking1  of  a  dog,) 
but  respiration  is  performed  with  a  hissing 
noise,  as  if  the  trachea  was  closed  up  by 
some  slight  spongy  substance.  The  cough 
is  generally  dry  ;  but  if  any  thing  is  spit 
up,  it  has  either  a  purulent  appearance,  or 
seems  to  consistof  films  resembling  portions 
of  a  membrane.  Where  great  nausea  and 
frequent  retchings  prevail,  coagulated  mat- 
ter of  the  same  nature  is  brought  up.  With 
these  symptoms,  there  is  much  thirst,  and 
uneasy  sense  of  heat  over  the  whole  body, 
a  continual  inclination  to  change  from 
place  to  place,  great  restlessness,  and  fre- 
quency of  the  pulse. 

In  an  advanced  stage  of  the  disease,  re- 
spiration becomes  more  stridulous,  and  is 
performed  with  still  greater  difficulty,  be- 
ing repeated  at  longer  periods,  and  with 
greater  exertions,  until  at  last  it  ceases  en- 
tirely. 

The  croup  generally  proves  fatal  by  suf- 
focation, induced  either  by  spasm  affecting 
the  glottis,  or  by  a  quantity  of  matter 
blocking  up  the  bronchix;  but  when  it 
terminates  in  health,  it  is  by  a  resolution  of 
the  inflammation,  by  a  ceasing  of  the  spasms, 
and  by  a  free  expectoration  of  the  matter 
exuding  from  the  trachea,  or  of  the  crusts 
formed  there. 

The  disease  has,  in  a  few  instances,  ter- 
minated fatally  within  twenty-four  hours 
after  its  attack;  but  it  more  usually  hap- 
pens, that  where  it  proves  fatal,  it  runs  on 
to  the  fourth  or  fifth  day.  Where  consi- 
derable portions  of  the  membraneous  films, 
formed  on  the  surface  of  the. trachea,  are 
thrown  up,  life  is  sometimes  protracted  for 
a  day  or  two  longer  than  would  otherwise 
have  happened. 

Dissections  of  children  who  have  died  of 
the  croup  have  always  shewn  a  preterna- 
tural membrane,  lining  the  whole  internal 


surface  of  the  upper  part  of  the 
which  may  always  be  easily  separated  from 
the  proper  membrane.  There  is  likewise 
usually  found  a  good  deal  of  mucus,  with 
a  mixture  of  pus,  in  the  trachea  and  its  ra- 
mifications. 

2.  Cynanche  tonsillaris.  The  inflamma- 
tory quincy,  called  also  angina  infiammato- 
ria.  In  thi*  complaint  the  inflammation 
principally  occupies  the  glands,  such  as  the 
tonsils ;  but  often  extends  through  the 
whole  mucous  membrane  of  the  fauces,  so 
as  essentially  to  interrupt  the  speech,  re- 
spiration, and  deglutition  of  the  patient. 

The  causes  which  usually  give  rise  to  it 
are,  exposure  to  cold,  either  from  sudden 
vicissitudes  of  weather,  from  being  placed 
in  a  partial  current  of  air,  wearing  damp 
linen,  sitting  in  wet  rooms,  or  getting  wet 
in  the  feet ;  all  of  which  may  give  a  sud- 
den check  to  perspiration.  It  principally  at- 
tacks those  ot  a  full  and  plethoric  habit,  and 
is  chiefly  confined  to  cold  climates,  occur- 
ring usually  in  the  spring  and  autumn  ; 
whereas  the  ulcerated  sore  throat  chiefly 
attacks  those  of  a  weak  irritable  habit, 
and  is  most  prevalent  in  warm  climates. 
The  former  differs  from  the  latter  likewise 
in  not  being  contagious.  In  many  people 
their  seems  to  be  a  particular  tendency  to 
this  disease ;  as  from  every  considerable 
application  of  cold  it  is  readily  induced. 

An  inflammatory  sore  throat  diseovers 
itself  by  a  difficulty  of  swallowing  and 
breathing,  accompanied  by  a  redness  and 
tumour  in  one  or  both  tonsils,  dryness  of 
the  throat,  foulness  of  the  tongue,  lanci- 
nating pains  in  the  parts  affected,  a  fre- 
quent but  difficult  excretion  of  nruicus, 
and  some  small  degree  of  fever.  As  the 
disease  advances,  the  difficulty  of  swallow- 
ing and  breathing  becomes  greater,  the 
speech  is  very  indistinct,  the  dryness  of  the 
throat  and  thirst  increase,  the  tongue  swells 
and  is  incrusted  with  a  dark  fur,  and  the 
pulse  is  full  and  frequent.  In  some  cases, 
a  few  white  sloughy  spots  are  to  be  ob- 
served on  the  tonsils.  If  the  inflammation 
proceeds  to  such  a  height  as  to  put  a  total 
stop  to  respiration,  the  face  will  become 
livid,  the  pulse  will  sink,  and  the  patient 
will  quickly  be  destroyed. 

Tne  chief  danger  arisingfrom  this  species 
of  quincy  is,  the  inflammation  occupying 
both  tonsils,  and  proceeding  to  such  a  de- 
gree as  to  prevent  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
nourishment  for  the  support  of  nature  from 
being  taken,  or  its  occasioning  suffocation  ; 
but  this  seldom  happens,  and  its  usual  ter- 
mination is  either  in  resolution  or  suppura- 
tion. When  proper  steps  are  adopted,  it 
will  in  general  readily  go  off  by  the  former. 

Where  the  disease  has  proved  fatal  by 
sutFocation,  little  more  than  a  highly  in- 
flamed state  of  the  parts  affected,  with 
some  morbid  phenomena  in  the  head,  have 
been  observed  on  dbsection. 


1 


CYNANCHE. 


249 


.'i.  Cynanche  pharyngea.  This  species  is  stiffness  is  perceived  in  the  neck,  with  a 
so  called  when  the  pharynx  is  chiefly  af-  hoarseness  of  voice,  and  soreness  in  the 
fected.  Dr.  Wilson,  in  his  treatise  on  Fe-  throat;  and,  upon  viewing  the  internal 
brile  Diseases,  includes  in  his  definition  fauces,  there  appears  a  fiery  redness  in  every 
of  cynanche  tonsillaris,  that  of  cynanche  part,  with  some  slight  degree  of  swelling 
pharyngea.  These  varieties  of  cynanche  in  the  tonsils,  which,  however,  is  by  no 

means  so  great  as  to  impede  either  respira- 
tion or  deglutition. 

The  inflammation,  after  a  short  time, 
takes  a  peculiar  termination  ;  for,  upon  fur- 
ther inspection  into  the  throat,  a  number 
of  white  specks,  or  sloughs,  are  to  be  ob- 
served on  the  tonsils  and  uvula,  the  breath 


differ  considerably  when  they  are  exqui 
sitely  formed.  But  the  one  is  seldom  pre- 
sent in  any  considerable  degree  without 
being  attended  with  more  or  less  of  the 
other.  Dr.  Cullen  declares,  indeed,  that 
he  never  saw  a  case  of  true  cynanche 
pharyngea  ;  that  is,  a  case  in  which  the  in- 
flammation was  confined  to  the  pharynx  ;  is  highly  offensive,,  the  tongue  is  covered 


it  constantly  spread   in  a   greater  or   less 
degree  to  the    tonsils    and    neighbouring 


with  a  thick  brown  fur,  and  the  inside  of 
the  lips  are  beset  with  vesicles,  containing 


parts.     Besides  the  mode  of  treatment  is,    an  acrid  matter,  which,  falling  on  the  cor- 


in  almost  every  instance,  the  same  in  both 
cases.  And  if  we  admit  the  cynanche 
pharyngea  to  be  a  distinct  variety,  we  must 
admit  another,  the  cynanche  xsophagea  ; 


ners  of  the  mouth  and  other  parts,  occa- 
sions excoriations.  With  these  symptoms 
there  is  likewise  a  coryza,  which  pours  out: 
a  thin  acrid  matter,  excoriating  the  nostrils, 


for    the    inflammation   frequently    attacks    A  purging  often  attends  also,  particularly 

' 


the  aesophagus,  and  is  sometimes  even  con 
fined  to  it. 

4.  Cynanche  parotidcea.     The  mumps.  A 
swelling  under  the  jaw,  extending  over  the 
neck ;    an    inflammation    of    the    parotid 
gland,  rendering  deglutition  difficult,  de- 
clining   the    fourth    day.     Epidemic    and 
contagious. 

5.  Cynanche   maligna.     The  malignant, 
putrid,   or  ulcerous    sore  throat.     Called 
also  cynanche  gangranosa.    Jlgina  ulcer osa. 
Febris   epidemica    cum    angina    ukusculosa. 
Angina    epidemica.       Angina    gangrtfnosa. 
Angina  suffocativa.    Angina  maligna.     This 
disease  is  readily  to  be  distinguished  from 
the  inflammatory  quincy,   by  the  soreness 
and   white    specks    which  appear    in    the 
fauces,  together  with  the  great  debility  of 
the    system,  and    small    fluttering    pulse, 
which  are  not  to  be  observed  in  the  former. 
In  the  inflammatory   sore  throat  there  is 
always  great  difficulty  of  swallowing,  a  con- 
siderable degree    of  tumour,  with   a  ten- 
dency in  the  parts  affected  to  suppurate, 
and  a  hard,  full,  pulse.     Moreover  in  the 
former  affection  the  disease  is  seated  prin- 
cipally in  the   mucous  membrane  of    the 
mouth  and   throat ;    whereas  in  the  latter 
the  inflammation  chiefly  occupies  the  glan- 
dular parts. 

The  putnd  sore  throat  often  arises  from 


in  infants,  and  a  thinv  acrid  matter  flows 
from  the  anus,  excoriating  this  and  the 
neighbouring  parts. 

From  the  first  attack  of  the  complaint, 
there  is  a  considerable  degree  of  fever, 
with  a  small,  frequent  and  irregular  pulse  ; 
and  every  evening  there  occurs  a  manifest 
exacerbation,  and  in  the  morning  some 
slight  remission,  together  with  general  loss 
of  strength,  and  debility.  In  some  cases 
the  brain  is  affected  with  delirium,  or  coma. 

About  the  second  or  third  day,  large 
patches  of  a  scarlet  or  fiery  red  colour, 
make  their  appearance  about  the  face  and 
neck,  which,  by  degrees,  become  dis- 
persed over  every  part  of  the  body,  even 
to  the  extremities  of  the  fingers,  which 
feel  swelled  and  stiff.  These  eruptions^ 
after  continuing  for  about  four  days,  then 
depart  without  producing-  any  remission  of 
the  symptoms; 

In  bad  cases,  the  sloughs  corrode  deeper 
and  deeper,  and  spread  throughout  the 
whole  of  the  alimentary  tube,  so  as  to  ter- 
minate at  last  in  gangrene  ;  and  the  symp- 
toms of  irritation  continuing  to  increase,, 
tog-ether  witli  a  severe  purging,  the  patient 
is  at  length  cut  off;  which  event  happens 
usually  before  the  seventh  day,  and  in  some 
cases  so  early  as  on  the  third. 

Where  there  is  a  great  increase  of  the 


peculiar  state  of  the  atmosphere,  and  so    evening  paroxysm  of  fever,  with   vast  de- 


becomes  epidemical  ;  making  its  attacks 
chiefly  on  children,  and  those  of  a  weak 
relaxed  habit.  It  is  produced  likewise  by 
cont.gion,  as  it  is  found  to  run  through  a 
whole  family,  when  it  has  once  seized  any 


bility,  irregularity  in  the  pulse,  much  fetor 
of  breath,  and  a  livid  appearance  in  the 
ulcers,  with  a  purging,  or  haemorrhage, 
the  disease  will  certainly  terminate  fatally; 
but  when  the  fever  is  moderate,  and  of  a 


person  in  it;  and  it  proves  often  fatal,  par-  less  putrid  nature,  and  suffers  a  remission 

iicuiariy  to  those  in  an  infantile  state.  on  the  appearance  of  the  efflorescence  on 

It   usually  makes  its    attack  with  cold  the  skin  ;  and  when  this  remission  increases 

shivering!,  anxiety,  nausea,  and  vomiting",  as  it  proceeds,  together  with  a  falling  off 

succeeded  by  heat  and  restlessness,  dehi-  of  the  cuticle  in  scales,  it  promises  fair  to 

lity  and  oppression  at  the  chest.     The  face  terminate  in  a  return  of  health, 
looks   flushed,   the   eyes    are  red,    and  a.        From  dissections  it  appears  that,  in  this 

K  K 


250 


CYN 


C\O 


disease,  the  fauces  are  inflamed,  suppura- 
ted and  gangrenous  ;  and  that  the  trachea 
and  larynx  are  likewise  in  a  state  of  inflam- 
mation, and  lined  with  a  viscid  fetid  mat- 
ter.  In  many  instances,  the  inflamma- 
tory affection  extends  lo  the  lungs  them- 
selves. Large  swellings  of  the  lymphatic 
glands  about  the  neck,  occasioned  by  an 
absorption  of  the  acrid  matter  poured  out 
in  the  fauces,  are  now  arid  then  to  be 
found.  The  same  morbid  appearances 
which  are  to  be  met  with  in  putrid  fever, 
present  themselves  in  other  parts  of  the 
body. 

CYNANCHE  A  DEGLUTITIS.  Quincy  from 
hard  substances  swallowed. 

CYNANCEE  A  DYSENTERIA.  Quincy  from 
dysentery. 

CYNANCHE  ANGINOSA.  The  inflammato- 
ry quincy. 

CYNANCHE  ARTHRITICA.  Quincy  from 
gout. 

CYNANCHE  EPIDEMICA.  The  cynanche 
raaligna. 

CYNAJSTCHE  GANGRENOSA.  The  cynanche 
maligna. 

CYNANCHE  HEPATICA.  Quincy  from  a 
disease  of  the  liver. 

CYNANCHE  LARYNGJEA.  The  cynanche 
trachealis. 

CYNANCHE  MALIGNA.     See  Cynanche- 

CYNANCHE  PAROTID^A.     See  'Cynanche. 

CYNANCHE  PHAHYJVGJEA.     See   Cynanche. 

CYNANCHE  PRUNELLA.  Common  sore 
throat. 

CYNANCHE  FURPCRO-PAUOTIDJEA.  A  cy- 
nanche maligna,  or  malignant  sore  throat. 

CTNANCHE  STRIDULA.  The  croup.  See 
Cynanche. 

CYNANCHE  THYMICA.  Sore  throat  from 
an  enlargement  of  the  thyroid  gland. 

CYNANCHE  TONSILLARIS.     See  Cynanche. 

CYNANCHE  TRACHEALIS.     See   Cynanche. 

CYNANCHE  ULCEUOSA.  The  malignant 
sore  throat. 

CYNANCHICA.  (From  xvv&y%>i,  the  quin- 
cy.) Medicines  which  relieve  a  quincy. 

CYNANTHROPJA.  (From  MUV,  a  dog,  and 
a.v&£c07ro?  a  man.)  It  is  used  by  Bellini,  De 
Morbis  Capitis,  to  express  a  particular  kind 
of  melancholy,  when  men  fancy  them- 
selves changed  into  dogs,  and  imitate  their 
actions. 

CYNARA  BCOLYMUS.     See  Cinara. 

CINCHNIS.  (Kt^vtt.)  A  vessel  of  any 
kind  to  hold  medicines  in. 

CYNOCOCTANUM.  (From  MM*,  a  dog,  and 
xia7atv0v,  the  herb  coctanum.)  A  species 
of  aconitum,  said  to  destroy  dogs  if  they 
eat  it. 

CYNOCRAMBE.  (From  KUKV,  a  dog,  and 
xgi^uCw,  cabbage ;  a  herbe  of  the  cabbage 
tribe,  with  which  dogs  are  said  to  physic 
themselves.)  Dog's  mercury.  Menurialis 
perennis  of  Linnseus.  A  poisonous  plant 
very  common  in  our  hedges.  It  produces 
vomiting  and  purging,  and  the  person  then 


goes  to  sleep,  from  which  he  does  not  often 
awake. 

CYNOCYTISIS.  (From  zvav,  a  dog,  and 
Ku7<s-*o?,  the  cytisus;  so  named  because  it 
was  said  to  cure  the  distemper  of  dogs.) 
The  dog  rose.  See  Cynosbatus. 

CYXODECTOS.  (From  nvcev,  a  dog,  and 
«fat"va>,  to  bite.)  So  Dioscorides  calls  a  per- 
son  bit  with  a  mad  dog. 

CYXOUESMION.  (From  nuw,  a  dog,  and 
JW,  to  bind  ;  so  named  because  in  dogs  it  is 
very  discernible  and  strong.)  A  ligature 
by  which  the  prepuce  is  bound  upon  the 
glans.  Sometimes  it  signifies  the  lower 
part  of  the  prepuce. 

CYNOOONTES.  (KuycJovTSf :  from  KVCUV,  a 
dog,  and  <Ac,  a  tooth.)  The  canine  teeth. 

CYNOGLOSSUM.  (From  MM,  a  dog, 
and  -y\a><r<raLt  a  tongue  ;  so  named  from  its 
supposed  resemblance.)  Hound's  tongue. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,  Pentandria.     Or- 
der, Mvnogynia. 

2.  The    pharmacopceial    name    of    the 
Lingua  canina  of  some  authors.     Cynogios- 
sum,  officinale  of  Linnaeus : — staminibus  co- 
ralla  brevioribus  ;  foliis  lato   lanceolatis,  fo- 
ment osis,   sessilibus.      It  possesses  narcotic 
powers,   but  is   seldom  employed   medici- 
naily.     Acids  are  said  to  counteract  the  ill 
effects  from  an  overdose  more  speedily  than 
any  thing  else,  after  clearing  the  stomach. 

CrsoGLOssuM  OFFICINALE.  The  syste- 
matic  name  for  hound's  tongue.  See  Cy- 
noglossum. 

CYNOLOPHDS.  (Fi-om  KVCOV,  a  dog,  and 
xo<)>of,  a  protuberance  ;  so  called  because  in 
dogs  they  are  peculiarly  eminent.)  The 
asperities  and  prominences  of  the  vertebrae. 

CYNOLYSSA.  (From  xucev,  a  dog,  and 
\VO-O-H,  madness.)  Canine  madness. 

CYNOMORIUM.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Moncecia.  Order,  Monandria. 

CYNOMOKIUM  COCCINEUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  ike  fungus  melitensis.  See  Fun- 
gus melitensis. 

CYNOPASTUM.  (From  KVW,  a  dog,  and 
o-7retut  to  attract.)  See  Cynosbatus. 

CYNOREXIA.  (From  xuuv,  a  dog,  and 
o/ig|«,  appetite.)  A  voracious  or  canine  aj>- 
petite.  See  Bulimia. 

CYNOSBATOS.     See  Cynosbatus. 

CYNOSBATUS.  (From  wen,  a  dog,  and 
/3at7o^,  a  thorn  ;  so  called  because  dogs  are 
said  to  be  attracted  by  its  smell.)  Cynor- 
rhodon.  Cynosbatos.  The  dog-rose,  or 
wild  brier,  or  hip  tree.  Rosa  canina  of  Lin- 
naeus : — germinibus  ovatis  pedunculisque  gla- 
bris,  caule  petiolisque  aculeatis.  Tlie  fruit 
of  this  tree,  called  heps,  or  hips,  has  a 
sourish  taste,  and  obtains  a  place  in  the 
London  pharmacopoeias  in  the  form  of  con- 
serve. It  is  seldom  employed  but  to  give 
form  to  more  active  remedies,  in  pills,  bo- 
luses, linctuses,  &c, 

CYOPHORIA.      (From  wo?,   a  foetus,  and 


CYS 


GYS 


251 


to  bear.)      Gestation.   The  pregnancy 
of  a  woman. 

CYPARJSSUS.     See  Cuprcssus. 

CYPERUS.  (From  jowwgoc,  a  little 
round  vessel  which  its  roots  are  said  to 
resemble.)  Cyperus.  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
Triandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

CYPERUS  LOITOUS.  The  pharmacopoeial 
name  of  the  English  galangale.  Cyperus 
longus  of  Linnaeus  :—culmotrtquetro  folioso, 
umbella,  folioso  snpra- decomposed;  pedun- 
cults  nudis,  spicis  alternis.  The  smell  of 
the  root  of  this  plant  is  aromatic,  and  its 
taste  warm,  and  sometimes  bitter.  It  is 
now  totally  fallen  into  disuse. 

CYPEUCS  ROTUNDUS.  This  species,  the 
round  cyperus,  Cyperus  rotundus  of  Lin- 
nuses  : — culmo  triqueto  subntido,  umbellci 
decomposita ;  spicis  alternis  linearibus,  is 
generally  preferred  to  the  former,  being  a 
more  gratefully  aromatic  bitter.  It  is 
chiefly  used  as  a  stomachic. 

CYPHOMA.  (From  avTrloo,  to  bend.)  A 
gibbosity,  or  curvature  of  the  spine. 

CYPHOSIS.     An  incurvation  of  the  spine. 

Cypress  spurge.     See  Esula  minor. 

CYPKINUM  OLEUM.  Flowers  of  cypress, 
calamus,  cardamoms,  &c.  boiled  in  olive 
oil. 

CYPRIUM.  (From  Kyjrgoc,  Cyprus,  an 
island  where  it  is  said  formerly  to  have 
abounded.)  Copper. 

CYE'RUS.  The  cypress-tree,  or  Eastern 
privet ;  so  called  from  the  island  of  Cyprus, 
where  it  grew  abundantly. 

CtrsEus.  (From  x.v-^tK»t  a  bee-hive.) 
The  aperture  of  the  ear  ;  the  ear-wax. 

CYRCNKSIS.  '  (Fr.  m  xu§jcv«a,  to  mix.) 
A.  mixture,  or  composition. 

CYRTOMA.  (From  Kt/g7o?,  curvet.)  An 
unnatural  convex  tumour;  tympanites. 

CfRToxosus.  (From  )o/§7o?,  curved, 
and  vc<r6f,  a  disease.)  The  rickets,  or 
curved  spine. 

CYSSARTJS.  (From  wo-of,  the  anus.)  The 
intestinum  rectum  is  so  called,  because  it 
reaches  to  the  anus. 

CYSSOTIS.  (From  *«<«?,  the  >anus.)  An 
inflammation  of  the  anus. 

CYSTEOLITHUS.  (From  j«/r/?,  the  blad- 
der, and  \tQoc,  a  stone.)  Tlie  stone  in  the 
bladder. 

CYSTHUS.     (Ku<r9o?.)     The  anus. 

CYSTIC.  Belonging  to  the  urinary  or 
gall  bladder. 

CYSTIC  DUCT,  Ductus  cysticus.  The 
membranous  canal  that  conveys  the  bile 
from  the  hepatic  duct  into  the  gall-bladder. 

CYSTICA.  (From  xvs-i?,  the  bladder.) 
Remedies  for  diseases  of  the  bladder. 

CYSTIDES.  (From  *vr<?  a  bag.)  En- 
cysted tumours. 

CYSTIPHLOGIA.  (From  writ,  the  blad- 
der, and  <$KfyOit  to  burn.)  An  inflam- 
mation in  the  bladder. 

CYSTIRRHAGIA.       (From  KV?IS,  the   blad- 


der, and   gfe«,  to  flow.)       A  discharge    of 
blood  from  the  bladder. 

CYSTIS.  (Kus-/?,  a  bag  )  The  bladder; 
any  receptacle  of  morbid  humours.  See 
Urinary  bladder. 

CYSTIS  CHOLEDOCHA.  See  Gall- 
bladder. 

CYST1S  FELLEA.  See  Gall 'bladder. 
CYSTITIS.  (From  MS-IS,  the  bladder.) 
Inflammation  of  the  bladder.  A  genus  of 
disease  Arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class,  py- 
rexix,  and  order  phlegmasice.  It  is  known 
by  great  pain  in  the  region  of  the  bladder, 
attended  with  fever  and  hard  pulse,  a  pain- 
ful discharge  of  urine,  and  a  frequent  de- 
sire to  make  water.  This  is  rarely  a  prima- 
ry disease,  and  when  it  occurs,  the  above 
character  of  it  will  readily  point  it  out. 
There  is  frequently  also  nausea  arid  vomit- 
ing, and,  in  some  cases,  delirium.  It  most 
generally  arises  in  consequence  of  inflam- 
mation of  the  adjacent  parts,  or  from  cal- 
culi in  the  bladder. 

CYSTOCELE,  (From  *ur«,  the  blad- 
der,  andN*»M,  a  tumour.)  An  hernia  form- 
ed by  the  protusion  of  the  urinary  bladder. 
CYSTOLITHTCUS.  (From  KVSV?,  the  blad- 
der, and  A/fiof,  a  stone.)  A  suppression  of 
urine  from  a  stone  in  the  bladder,  is  culled 
ischuria  cystolithica. 

CYSTOPHLEGICUS.  (From  nuns,  the 
bladder,  nrid  ^Ktya>t  to  burn.)  A  suppres- 
sion of  urine  from  an  inflammation  of  the 
bladder,  was  formerly  called  ischuria  cys- 
tophlegmatica. 

CYSTOVHLEGMATICA.  (From  xusv?,  the 
bladder,  and  qtey/ux,,  phlegm.  )  A  suppres- 
sion of  urine,  from  too  much  matter  or  mu- 
cus in  the  bladder,  was  c  .lied  ischuria  cys- 
tophlegmaticii. 

CYSTOPROCTICA.  (From  jeur/;,  the  blad- 
der, and  ty^aoLlosy  the  anus,  or  rectum.)  A 
suppression  of  urine  from  pain  in  the  blad- 
der, caused  by  wind,  inflammation  of  the 
rectum,  hardened  fzeces,  Sic.  is  called  is- 
churia cystoproetica. 

GYSTOPTOSIR.  (From  H-JS-U;,  the  bladder, 
and  s&iTflee,  to  fall.)  A  protusion  of  the 
inner  membrane  of  the  bladder,  through 
the  urethra. 

CYSTOSPASTICUS.  (From  jct>r«,  the  blad- 
der, und  <rxcLo-/u.x,,  a  spasm,)  A  suppression 
of  urine,  from  a  spasm  in  the  sphincter  of 
the  bladder,  was  called  ischuria  cystospas- 
tica. 

CYSTOSPYICUS.  (From  «yr«,  the  blad- 
der, and  'srwov,  pus.)  A  suppression  of 
urine,  from  purulent  matter  in  the  bladder, 
was  called  ischuria  cystospyica. 

CrsTOTHROMBoiDEs.  (From  Kus^?,  the 
bladder,  and  dgo/uCo;,  a  coagulation  of 
blood.)  A  suppression  of  urine,  from  a 
concretion  of  grumous  blood  in  the  b Judder, 
was  called  ischuria  cystothromboides. 

CYSTOTOMIA.  (From  JM/SVC,  the  b^. 
der,  and  %/uvu>t  to  cut.)  The  operation  of 
cutting  or  piercing  the  bladder. 


252 


DAM 


DAT 


CYTHIOIT.    An  eye-wash. 

CYTINUS.  (From  xva>,  to  produce ;  so 
called  from  its  fecundity.)  The  bud  or 
flower  of  the  pomegranate. 

CYTIJTITS    HYPOCISTIS.       The  plant  from 
whoae   fruit  the  succus  hypocistidis  is  ob-     wrists, 
tained.     See  Hypodstis. 


CYTISO-GEHTISTA.  Common  broom.  See 
Genista 

UYXICENUS.  A  plaster  for  wounds  of 
the  nerves. 

CYZEMER.      A  puinlul   swelling  of  the 


D. 


|3,  This  letter  signifies  vitriol  in  the  old 
chemical  alphabet. 

DACNERUS.  (From  <fkjti<a>,  to  bite.) 
Biting.  Pungent.  An  epithet  for  a  sharp 
coilyrium,  or  eye-wash,  composed  of  burnt 
copper,  pepper,  cadmia,  myrrh,  and  opium. 

DACHYDIUM.  (From  JAK^V,  a  tear.) 
The  inspissated  juice  of  scammony.  It  is 
in  small  drops,  and  therefore  called  a 
tear. 

DACRYGELOSIS.  (From  dautgua>,  to  weep, 
and  -yt\'juet  to  laugh.)  A  species  of  insanity, 
in  which  the  patient  weeps  and  laughs  at 
the  same  time. 

DACRYOUES.  (From  <Jdxgya>,  to  weep.) 
A  sanious  ulcer.  A  weeping-  sore. 

DAGYHOMA.  (From  JWgt/»,  to  weep.) 
A  union  of  one  or  more  of  the  puncta 
lachrymalia,  causing  an  effusion  of  tears. 

DACTYLETHRA.  (From  <T<aut7i/Ao<,  a  finger.) 
A  species  of  bougies  shaped  like  a  finger, 
to  excite  vomiting. 

DACTYLETUS.  (From  JW/yAo?,  the  date,) 
The  herrnodactylus. 

DACTYLIUS.  (From  fnufluhos,  a  finger.) 
A  round  pastil  troche,  or  lozenge,  shaped 
like  a  finger. 

DACTYLUS.  (A  finger;  so  called  from 
the  likeness  of  its  fruit  to  a  finger.)  The 
date.  The  oblong  fruit  of  the  Phoenix 
dactylifera  of  Linnaeus  : — frondibns  pinnatis; 
foliolis  en  sif or  mi  bus  compiicatis.  Before 
they  are  rjpe,  dates  are  rather  rough  and 
astringent  ;  but  when  perfectly  matured, 
they  are  much  of  the  nature  of  the  fig.  See 
Carica.  Senegal  dates  are  most  esteemed, 
they  having  a  more  sugary,  agreeable  fla- 
vour than  those  of  jfcgypt  and  other  places. 

DJEDIUM.  (From  /<«?,  a  torch.)  A  small 
torch  or  cundle.  A  bougie. 

DAMNATUS.  (From  damno,  to  condemn.) 
Caput  mortuum.  The  dry  useless  faeces 
left  in  •'  vessel  after  the  moisture  has 
been  distilled  from  it,  is  called  terra  dam- 
nata. 

Daisy,  common.     See  Bellis  minor. 

Daisy,  ox  eye.     See  Bellis  major. 

Damask  rose.     See  Rosa  centifolia. 

DJEMOJTOMANIA.  (From  JaufAcv,  a  dae- 
mon, and  [A.&vi*,>  madness.)  That  species 
of  melancholy,  where  the  patient  supposes 
himself  to  be  possessed  of  devil*. 

DAMSON.  The  fruit  of  the  Pmnus  da- 
tnascena,  which,  when  perfectly  ripe,  af- 
fords a  wholesome  article  for  pies,  tarts, 
&c.  gently  opening  the  body ;  but  when 


damsons  are  not  perfectly  mature,  they 
produce  cholicy  pains,  diarrhoea,  and 
convulsions  in  children. 

Dandelion,     See  Taraxacum. 

Dandrif.     See  Pityriasis. 

Dane-ivort.     See  Ebuhis. 

DAPHNE.  (Daphne,  fapt:  from  feut, 
to  burn,  and  yaw.  a  noise;  because  of 
the  noise  it  makes  when  burnt.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan 
system.  Class,  Qctandria.  Order,  Mono- 
gynia.  The  laurel,  or  bay-tree. 

Daphne,  flax-leaves.     See  Thymelce'a. 

DAPHNE  GNIDIUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  garou.  See 
Thymelcea. 

DAPHNE  LATTREOLA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  spurge  laurel.  See  Laureola. 

DAPHNE  MEZERIUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mezereon.  See  Mezereum. 

DAPUSELS;OX.  (Fi-om  fatyvti,  the  laurel, 
and  sxcucv,  oil.)  The  oil  of  bay-berries. 

DAPHXITIS.  (From  faqvn,  the  laurel.) 
A  sort  of  cassia  resembling  the  laurel. 

DAPHNOIDES.  (From  <P*qv»,  the  laurel, 
and  s/<T0?,  a  likeness.)  The  herb  spurge 
laurel. 

DARSIN.  (From  darzin,  Arab.)  The 
grosser  sort  of  cinnamon. 

DARSIS.  (From  <f  sg*>,  to  excoriate.)  An 
excoriation. 

DA11TOS.  (From  eT^a,  to  excoriate  ; 
so  called  from  its  raw  and  excoriated  ap- 
pearance. The  part  so  called,  under  the 
skin  of  the  scrotum,  is  by  some  anatomists 
considered  as  a  muscle,  although  it  appears 
to  be  no  more  than  a  condensation  of  the 
cellular  membrane  lining  the  scrotum.  It  is 
by  means  of  the  dartos  that  the  skin  of  the 
scroturr.  is  corrugated  and  relaxed. 

DASYMNA.  (From  <Taury?,  rough.)  A 
scabby  roughness  of  the  eye-lids. 

DASYS.  ( bcLtrvs,  rough.)  A  dry,  parched 
tongue.  Difficult  respiration. 

Date  plum,  Indian.  See  Indian  date 
plum. 

Date.     See  Daclylus. 

DATURA.  (Blanchard  says  it  is  de 
rived  from  the  Indian  word  datiro,  o 
which  he  knows  not  the  meaning.)  Th 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan 
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Mono, 
gynia. 

DATURA.  STRAMONIUM.  .The  systematic 
Ham's  of  the  thorn  apple.  See  Stramo- 
nium* 


DEA 


DEC 


253 


DAUCITES  VTWUM.  Wild  carrot-seeds 
steeped  in  must. 

DAUCUS.  (ATTO  TK  «Tay«v,  from  its  re- 
lieving  the  cholic,  and  discussing  flatulen- 
cies.) The  carrot. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneun  system.     Class,    Pentandria.     Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  gar- 
den cai-rot.     Daucus  sybuestris,     Pastinaca 
sylvestris  tenuifolia  nfficinarwn.     The  culti- 
vated root  of  the    Daucus   carota   or  Lin- 
naeus : — seminibushispidis^petiolis  subtus  ner- 
vosisy  scraped  and  applied  in  the  form  of  a 
poultice,  it  is  an  useful  application  to  pha- 
gedenic  ulcers,  and  to  cancers  and  putrid 
sores.     The  seeds,  which  obtain  a  place  in 
the  materia  medica,  have  a  light  aromatic 
smell,  and  a  warm  acrid  taste,  and  are  es- 
teemed for  their  diuretic  qualities,  and  for 
their  utility  in  calculous  and  nephritic  com- 
plaints, in  which  an  infusion  of  three  spoon- 
fuls of  the  seeds  in  a  pint  of  boiling  water, 
has  been  recommended  ;  or  the  seeds  may 
be  fermented  in  malt  liquor,  which  receives 
from   them  an   agreeable   flavour,  resem- 
bling that  of  lemon  peel.    The  boiled  root 
is  said,  by  many,  to  be  difficult  of  diges- 
tion ;  but  this  is  the  case  only  when  the 
stomach  is  weak.     It  contains  a  considera- 
ble quantity  of  the  saccharine  principle,  and 
is  very  nutritious. 

DAUCUS  ALSATICUS.  The  oreoselinum 
.pratense. 

DAUCUS  ANNUUS  MINOR.  The  caucalis 
anthriscus. 

DAUCUS  CAROTA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  carrot  plant.  See  Daucus. 

DAUCUS  CRETICUS.  Myrrhus  annua. 
Candy  Carrot.  The  seeds  of  this  plant,  Atha- 
manta  cretensis  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliolis  lineari- 
bus  plants,  hirsutis  ;  petalis  bipartitis  ;  serni- 
nibus  oblongis,  hirsutis,  are  brought  from  the 
isle  of  Candy  ;  they  have  an  aromatic  smell, 
and  a  slightly  biting  taste;  and  are  occa- 
sionally employed  as  carminatives  and  diu- 
retics in  diseases  of  the  primae  \\x  and  uri- 
nary passages. 

DAUCUS  SATIVUS.  A  variety  of  the  dau- 
cu$  carota,  whose  seeds  are  preferred  by 
some  practitioners. 

DAUCUS  SKPRINUS.     Common  chervil. 

DAUCUS  SYLVESTRIS.  Wild  carrot, 
or  bird's  nest.  The  seeds  of  the  wild  plant 
are  said  to  be  more  efficacious  than  those 
of  the  garden  carrot ;  they  possess  demul- 
cent and  aromatic  qualities,  and  are  given, 
in  infusion,  or  decoction,  in  calculous  com- 
plaints. 

Dead  nettle.     See  Labium  album. 

Deadly  nightshade.     See  Belladonna. 

DEAFNESS.  It  is  occasioned  by  any 
thing  that  proves  injurious  to  the  ear,  as 
loud  noises  from  the  firing  of  cannon,  vio- 
lent colds,  particularly  affecting  the  head, 
inflammation  or  ulceration  of  the  mem- 
brane, hard  wax,  or  other  substances  inter- 


rupting sounds ;  too  great  a  dryness,  or  too 
much  moisture  in  the  parts;  or  by  atony, 
debility,  or  paralysis  of  the  auditory  nerves. 
In  some  instances  it  ensues  in  consequence 
of  preceding  diseases,  such  as  fever,  >>vphi- 
lis,  &c.  and  in  others  it  depends  upon  an 
original  defect  in  the  structure  or  lorma- 
tion  of  the  ear.  In  the  last  instance  the 
person  is  usu  -lly  not  only  deaf  but  likewise 
dumb.  Sse  Paracusis. 

DEARTICULATIO.  (From  det  and  articulus, 
a  joint.)  Articulation  admitting  evident 
motion. 

DEASCIATIO.  (From  de,  and  uscio,  to  chip, 
as  with  a  hatchet.)  A  bone  splintered  on 
its  side. 

DECAMTRON.  (From  ft**,  ten,  and  jwygoy, 
an  o»ntment )  An  aromatic  ointriitMt, 
mentioned  by  Oribasius,  containing  ten  in- 
gredients. 

DECIDENTIA.  (From  decido,  to  fall 
down.)  Cataptosis.  Any  change  prolong- 
ing acute  discuss. 

DECIDUA.  (Decidua,  sc.  membrana  / 
from  decido,  to  fall  down.)  Membrana  de- 
cidua. A  very  thin  and  delicive  membrane 
or  tunic,  which  adheres  to  the  gravid  ute- 
rus, and  is  said  to  be  a  reflexion  of  the  cho- 
rion,  and,  on  that  account,  is  called  decidua 
refiexa  The  tunica  decidua  comes  away 
after  delivery,  in  small  pieces,  mixed  with 
the  lochia. 

DECIMANUS.  (From  decem,  ten,  and  mane, 
the  morning.)  Returning  every  tenth  day, 
applied  to  some  erratic  fevers. 

DECMVIS.  (From  de,  and  clivis,  a  hill.) 
Declining,  descending.  A  name  of  an  ab- 
dominal muscle,  because  of  its  posture. 

DECOCTUM.  (From  decoquo,  to  boil.) 
A  decoction.  Any  medicine  made  by  boil- 
ing in  a  watery  fluid.  In  a  chemical  point 
of  view,  it  is  a  continued  ebullition  with 
water,  to  separate  such  parts  of  bodies  as 
are  only  soluble  at  that  degree  of  heat.  The 
following  are  among  the  most  approved  de- 
coctions. 

DECOCTUM  ALBUM.  See  Decoctum  cor- 
nu. 

DECOCTUM  ALOES  COMPOSITUM.  Com- 
pound decoction  of  aloes.  Take  of  extract 
of  liquorice,  half  an  ounce;  subcarbonate 
of  potash,  two  scruples  ;  extract  of  spiked 
aloe  powdered,  myrrh  powdered,  saffron 
stigmata,  of  each  a  drachm  ;  water,  a  pint. 
Boil  down  to  twelve  fluid  ounces,  and 
strain  ;  then  add  compound  tincture  of  car- 
damoms, four  fluid  ounces.  This  decoction, 
now  first  introduced  in  the  London  Pharma- 
copoeia, is  analagous  to  an  article  in  very 
frequent  use,  invented  by  the  late  Dr.  De- 
valingin,  and  sold  under  the  name  of  beaume 
de  vie.  By  the  proportion  of  tincture,  which 
is  added,  it  will  keep  unchanged  for  any 
length  of  time. 

DECOCTVM  ALTHJK.TJ.  Decoction  of  marsh 
mallows.  Take  of  dried  marsh  mallow- 
roots,  ^iv  ;  raisins  of  the  sun  stoned,  ^jj ; 


254 


DEC 


DEC 


water,  ifevjj.  Boil  to  five  pounds;  place 
apart  the  strained  liquor,  till  the  feces  have 
subdued,  then  pour  off  the  clear.  This  pre- 
paration, directed  in  the  Edinburgh  Phar- 
macopoeia, may  be  exhibited  as  a  common 
drink  in  nephralagia,  and  many  diseases  of 
the  urinary  passages  with  advantage. 

DECOCTUM  ANTHEMIDIS.  See  Decoctum 
chamoemeli. 

DECOCTUM  ASTRAGALI.  Take  of  the  root 
of  the  astragalus  excapus,  %j;  distilled 
water,  flbjjj.  These  are  to  be  boiled,  till 
only  a  quart  of  fluid  remain.  The  whole 
is  to  be  taken,  a  little  warmed,  in  the 
course  of  24  hours.  This  remedy  was 
tried  very  extensively  in  Germany,  and 
said  to  evince  very  powerful  effects,  as  an 
antisyphilitic. 

DECOCTUM  BARDAN/E.  Take  of  bardana 
root,  ^vj  ;  of  distilled  water,  fcvj.  These 
are  to  be  boiled  till  only  two  quarts  remain. 
From  a  pint  to  a  quart  in  a  day  is  given,  in 
those  cases  where  sarsapnrilla  and  other 
remedies  that  are  called  alterative  are  sup- 
posed to  be  requisite. 

DECOCTUM  CHAMAEMELI.  Chamomile  de- 
coction. Take  of  chamomile  flowers,  ^j  ; 
carraway  seeds,  ^ss ;  water,  ifessv.  Boil 
fifteen  minutes,  and  strain.  A  very  common 
and  excellent  vehicle  for  tonic  powders, 
pills,  &c.  It  is  also  in  very  frequent  use 
for  fomentation  and  clysters. 

DECOCTUN  CINCHONA.  Decoction  of  cin- 
chona, commonly  called  decoction  of  Peru- 
vian bark.  Take  of  lance-leaved  cinchona 
bark  bruised,  an  ounce ;  water,  a  pint. 
Boil  for  ten  minutes,  in  a  vessel  slightly 
covered,  and  strain  the  decoction  while 
hot.  According  to  the  option  of  the  prac- 
titioner, the  bark  of  either  of  the  other  spe- 
cies of  cinchona,  the  cordifolia,  or  yellow,  or 
the  oblongifblia.  or  red,  may  be  substituted 
for  the  lancifolia,  or  quilled  ,•  which  is  here 
directed.  This  way  of  administering  the 
bark  is  very  general,  as  all  the  other 
preparations  may  be  mixed  with  it,  as  ne- 
cessity requires.  It  is  a  very  proper  fo- 
mentation for  prolapsus  of  the  uterus  and 
rectum. 

DECOCTUM  CORXU.  Decoctum  album. 
Decoction  of  hartshorn.  Take  of  burnt 
and  prepared  hartshorn,  two  ounces  by 
weight ;  gnm-arabic,  6  drachms  by  weight; 
distilled  water,  three  pints.  Boil,  constant- 
ly stirring,  to  two  pints  and  strain.  This 
decoction,  which  is  omitted  in  the  last  edi- 
tion of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia,  is  a  much 
weaker  absorbent  than  the  julep  ecreta, 
but  is  much  more  agreeable  to  most  peo- 
pie.  It  forms  an  excellent  drink  in  fevers 
attended  with  diarrhoea,  and  acidities  of  the 
primae  vise. 

DECOCTUM  CYDONIJE.  Mucilago  seminis 
cydonii  mail.  Mucilago  seminum  cydoniorum. 
Decoction  of  quince  seeds.  Take  of  quince 
seeds,  two  drachms ;  water,  a  pint.  Boil 
over  a  gentle  fire  for  ten  minutes,  then 


strain.  This  decoction,  in  the  new  London 
Pharmacopoeia,  has  been  removed  from 
among  the  mucilages  f  as  being  less  dense 
than  either  of  the  others,  and  as  being  em- 
ployed in  larger  doses,  like  other  mucilagi- 
nous decoctions.  In  addition  to  gum,  it  con- 
tains other  constituent  parts  of  the  seeds, 
and  is,  therefore,  more  apt  to  spoil  than 
common  mucilage,  over  which  it  possesses 
no  other  advantages  than  that  it  is  more 
grateful,  and  sufficiently  thin,  without  fur- 
ther dilution,  to  form  the  bulk  of  any  liquid 
medicine.  Its  virtues  are  demulcent. 
Joined  with  syrup  of  mulberry,  and  a  little 
borax,  it  is  useful  against  aphtha  of  the 
mouth  and  fauces. 

DECOCTUM  DAPHNES  MEZEREI.  Decoc- 
tion of  mezereon.  Take  of  the  bark  of  me- 
zereon,  5jj  ;  liquorice  root  bruised,  ^ss  : 
water,  flbjjj.  Boil  it,  with  a  gentle  heat, 
down  to  two  pounds,  and  strain  it.  From 
four  to  eight  ounces  of  this  decoction  may 
be  given  four  times  a  day,  in  some  obstinate 
venereal  and  rheumatic  affections.  It  ope- 
rates chiefly  by  perspiration. 

DECOCTUM  DULCAMARA.  Decoction  of 
woody  nightshade.  Take  of  woody  night- 
shade stalks,  newly  gathered,  |;j ;  distil- 
led water,  ibjss.  These  are  to  be  boiled 
away  to  a  pint,  and  strained.  The  dose 
is  half  an  ounce  to  two  ounces,  mixed  with 
an  equal  quantity  of  milk.  This  remedy 
is  employed  in  inveterate  cases  of  scro- 
phula;  in  cancer  and  phagedaena ;  in  lepra 
and  other  cutaneous  affections  ;  and  in  ano- 
malous local  diseases,  originating  in  vene- 
real lues. 

DECOCTUM  GKOFPR^IJE  INERMIS.  Decoc- 
tion of  cabbage-tree  plant.  Take  of  bark 
of  the  cabbage-tree  powdered,  ^j  ;  water, 
ibjj.  Boil  it,  with  a  gentle  fire,  down  to 
one  pound,  and  strain.  This  is  a  powerful 
anthelmi«tic.  It  may  be  given  in  doses  of 
one  table-spoonful  to  children,  and  four  to 
adults.  If  disagreeable  symptoms  should 
arise  from  an  over-dose,  or  from  drinking 
cold  water  during  its  action,  we  must  im- 
mediately purge  wMi  castor-oil,  and  dilute 
with  acidulated  drinks. 

DECOCTUM  GUAIACT  OFFICINALIS  TOM- 
POSIT  UM.  Decoctnm  Liquornm.  Com- 
pound decoction  of  guaiacum,  commonly 
called  decoction  of  the  woods.  Take  of 
guaiacum  raspings,  ^jjj ;  raisins  stoned, 
^jj  ;  sassafras  root,  liquorice,  each  % j  ;  wa- 
ter, ifex.  Boil  the  guaiacum  and  raisins, 
with  the  water,  over  a  gentle  fire,  to  the 
consumption  of  one  half;  adding,  towards 
the  end,  the  sassafras  and  liquorice.  Strain 
the  liquorice  without  expression.  This  de- 
coction possesses  stimulant  and  diaphoretic 
qualities,  and  is  generally  exhibited  in 
rheumatic  and  cutaneous  diseases,  which 
are  dependent  on  a  vitiated  state  of  the 
humours.  It  may  be  taken  by  itself,  to  the 
quantity  of  a  quarter  of  a  pint,  twice  or 
thrice  a  day,  or  used  as  an  assistant  in  a 


DEC 


of  mercurial  or  anatomical  altera- 
tives ;  the  patient,  in  either  case,  keeping 
warm,  in  order  to  promote  the  operation 
of  the  medicine. 

DECOCT  DM      HELLEBORI      ALBI.  DeCOC- 

tion  of  hellebore.  Take  of  the  root  of 
white  hellebore  powdered,  by  weight,  ^ j  ; 
distilled  water,  two  pints  ;  rectified  spirits 
of  wine,  3  jj  by  weight.  Boil  the  water, 
with  the  root,  to  one  pint;  and  the  liquor 
being  cold  and  strained,  add  to  it  the  spirit. 
Tliis  decoction,  in  the  last  London  Phar- 
macopoeia is  called  decoctum  veratri.  It 
is,  however,  a  very  efficacious  application 
externally,  as  a  wash,  in  tinea  capitis,  lepra, 
psora,  &c.  When  the  skin  is  very  tender 
and  irritable,  it  should  be  diluted  with  an 
equal  quantity  of  water. 

DECOCTUM  HORUEI.  Decoctum  hordei 
dislichi,  Jlpua  hordeata.  Take  of  pearl 
barley,  J  jj  ;  water,  four  pints  and  a  half. 
First  wash  uway  any  adhering  extraneous 
substances  with  cold  water;  next,  having 
poured  upon  the  barley  half  a  pint  of  water, 
boil  for  a  few  minutes.  Let  this  water  be 
thrown  away,  and  add  the  remainder  of 
the  water  boiling ;  then  boil  down  to  two 
pints  and  strain.  Barley  water  is  a  nutri- 
tive and  softening  drink,  and  the  most  pro- 
per  of  all  liquors  in  inflammatory  diseases. 
It  is  an  excellent  gargle  in  inflammatory 
sore  throats,  mixed  with  a  little  nitre. 

DECOCTUM  HORDEI  COMPOSITUM.  Decoc- 
tum pect  or  ale.  Compound  decoction  of  bar- 
ley. Take  of  decoction  of  barley,  two 
pints;  figs  sliced,  ^  jj  ;  liquorice  root,  sliced 
and  bruised,  Jss;  raisins  stoned,  ^jj;  wa- 
ter, a  pint.  Boil  down  to  two  pints,  and 
strain.  From  'the  pectoral  and  demulcent 
qualities  of  this  decoction,  it  may  be  ad- 
ministered as  a  common  drink  in  fevers  and 
other  acute  disorders,  in  catarrh,  and  seve- 
ral affections  of  the  chest. 

DECOCTUM  HORDEI  CUM  GUMMJ.  Barley 
water,  ifejj  ;  gum  arab.  J  j.  The  gum 
is  to  be  dissolved  in  the  barley  decoction 
whilst  warm.  It  then  forms  a  suitable  di- 
luent in  strangury,  dysury,  &c.  forthe  gum, 
finding  a  passage  into  the  bladder  in  an  un- 
altered state,  mixes  witli  the  urine,  and 
prevents  the  action  of  its  neutral  salts  on 
the  urinary  canal. 

DECOCTUM  LICHENIS.  Decoction  ofliver- 
wort.  Take  of  liverwort,  one  ounce  ;  wa- 
ter, a  pint  and  a  half.  Boil  down  and  strain. 
The  dose  is  from  ^j  to  |jiv. 

DECOCTUM  LOBELIA.  Take  a  handful 
of  the  roots  of  the  lobelia  syphilitica ;  dis- 
tilled water,  ifexjj.  These  are  to  be  boiled 
in  the  usual  way,  till  only  four  quarts  re- 
main. The  very  desirable  property  of 
curing  the  venereal  disease  has  been  attri- 
buted to  this  medicine  ;  but  it  is  not  more 
to  be  depended  on  than  guaiacum,  or  other 
vegetable  substances,  of  which  the  same 
thing  has  been  alleged.  The  effects  of 


DEC 


255 


this  decoction  are  purgative  ;  and  the  man- 
ner of  taking  it,  as  described  by  Swediaur, 
is  as  follows.  The  patient  is  to  begin  with 
half  a  pint  twice  a  day.  The  same  quantity 
is  then  to  be  taken  four  times  a  day,  and 
continued  so  long  as  its  purgative  effect  is 
not  too  considerable.  When  the  case  is 
otherwise,  it  is  to  be  discontinued  for  three 
or  four  days,  and  then  had  recourse  to  again 
till  the  cure  is  completed.  As  this  is  a  re- 
medy on  the  old  system,  and  not  admitted 
into  our  pharmacopoeias,  little  confidence 
ought  to  be  placed  in  it. 

DECOCTUM  LUSITANICUM.  Take  of  sliced 
sarsaparilla,  lignum  sassafras,  lignum  san- 
talum  rubrum,  officinal  lignum  guaiacum, 
of  each  one  ounce  and  a  half;  of  the  root 
of  mezereon,  coriander  seed,  of  each  foalf 
an  ounce ;  distilled  water,  ten  pounds. 
These  are  to  be  boiled  till  only  half  the 
fluid  remains.  The  dose  is  a  quart  or  more 
in  a  day. 

"  Take  of  sliced  sarsaparilla,  lignum  san- 
talum  rubrum,  lignum  santalum  citrinum, 
of  each  N^jss  ;  of  the  root  of  glycyrrhiza 
and  mezereon,  of  each  3jj  ;  of  lignum 
rhodii,  officinal  lignum  guaiacum,  and  lig- 
num sassafras,  of  each  ^ss ;  of  antimony, 
^j  ;  distilled  water,  ftv."  These  ingredi- 
ents are  to  be  macerated  for  24  hours,  and 
afterwards  boiled,  till  the  fluid  is  reduced 
to  halt  its  original  quantity .  From  one  to 
four  pints  are  given  daily. 

The  late  Mr.  Hunter  notices  this  and 
also  the  following  formula,  in  his  Treatise 
on  the  Venereal  Disease. 

"  Take  of  sliced  sarsaparilla,  of  the  root 
of  China,  of  each  ^j  ;  walnut  peel  dried, 
xx  ;  antimony,  xjjj  ;  pumice  stone,  pow- 
dered, ^j  ;  distilled  water,  ibx.  The  pow- 
dered antimony  and  pumice  stone  are  to  be 
tied  in  separate  pieces  of  rag,  and  boiled 
along  with  the  other  ingredients."1'  This 
last  decoction  is  reckoned  to  be  the  genuine 
Lisbon  diet  drink,  whose  qualities  have 
been  the  subject  of  so  much  encomium. 

DECOCTUM  MALVAJ  COMPOSITUM.  Decoc- 
turn  pro  enemate.  Decoctum  commune  pro 
clystere.  Compound  decoction  of  mallows. 
Take  of  mallows  dried,  an  ounce  :  chamo- 
mile  flowers  dried,  half  au  ounce  ;  water,  a 
pint.  Boil  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and 
strain.  A  very  excellent  form  for  an 
emollient  clyster.  A  variety  of  medicines 
may  be  added  to  answer  particular  indica- 
tions. 

DECOCTUM  MEZEREI.  See  Decoctum 
daphnes  mezerei. 

DECOCTUM  PAPAVERIS.  Dec&ctum  pro  fo~ 
mento,  Fotus  communis.  Decoction  of  pop- 
py. Take  of  white  poppy  capsules  bruised, 
£iv;  water  four  pints.  Boil  for  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour,  and  strain.  This  prepara- 
tion possesses  antiseptic  properties,  and 
may  be  directed  with  advantage  in  sp&ce- 
lus,  &c. 


256 


DEC 


DEL 


DECOCTUM  PRO  ENEMATE.  See  Decoctum 
malvae  compositum. 

DECOCTUM  PRO  FOMENTO.  See  Decoctum 
papaveris. 

DECOCTUM  Q.UERCUS.  Decoction  of  oak 
bark.  Take  of  oak  bark,  ^j  ;  water,  two 
pints.  Boil  down  to  a  pint,  and  strain. 
This  astringent  decoction  has  lately  been 
added  to  the  Lond.  Pharm.  and  is  chiefly 
used  for  external  purposes.  It  is  a  good 
remedy  in  prolapsus  ani,  and  may  be  used 
also  in  some  cases  as  an  injection. 

DECOCTUM  SARSAPARILE^.  Decoction  of 
sarsaparilla.  Take  of  sarsaparilla  root, 
sliced,  ^iv  ;  boiling  water,  four  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  four  hours,  in  a  vessel  lightly  co- 
vered, near  the  fire ;  then  take  out  the 
sarsaparilla  and  bruise  it.  After  it  is 
bruised,  put  it  again  into  the  liquor,  and 
macerate  it  in  a  similar  manner  for  two 
hours  more;  then  boil  it  down  to  two 
pints  and  strain. 

This  decoction  is  much  extolled  by 
some  practitioners,  in  phthisis,  and  to  re- 
store the  strength  after  a  long  course  of 
mercury. 

DECOCTUM  SARSAPARILLJE  COMPOSITUM. 
Compound  decoction  of  sarsaparilla.  Take 
of  decoction  of  sarsaparilla,  boiling,  4 
pints ;  sassafras  root  sliced,  guaiacum 
wood  shavings,  liquorice  root  bruised,  of 
each  an  ounce  ;  mezereon  root  bark,  ^jjj. 
Boil  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  strain. 
The  alterative  property  of  the  compound  is 
very  great;  it  is  generally  given  after  a 
course  of  mercury,  where  there  have  been 
nodes  and  indolent  ulcerations,  and  with 
great  benefit.  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
pint  to  a  pint  in  twenty-four  hours. 

DECOCTUM  SEJTEOJE.  Decoction  of  sene- 
ga. Take  of  senega  root,  £  j  ;  water,  two 
pints.  Boil  down  to  a  piiit,  and  strain. 
This  is  now  first  introduced  in  the  London 
Pharm.  as  being  a  useful  medicine  espe- 
cially in  affections  of  the  lungs,  attended 
with  debility  and  inordinate  secretion. 

DECOCTUM  UL.MI.  Decoction  of  elm 
bark.  Take  of  fresh  elm  bark  bruised, 
four  ounces  ;  water,  four  pints.  Boil  down 
to  two  pints,  and  strain.  This  may  be  em- 
ployed with  great  advantage  as  a  collyrium 
in  chronic  ophthalmia.  It  is  given  internal- 
ly in  some  cutaneous  eruptions. 

DECOCTUM  VERATRI.  See  Decoctum  hel- 
lebori  albi. 

DECOLLATIO.  (From  decollo,  to  behead.) 
The  loss  of  a  part  of  the  skull. 

DECOMPOSITION.  A  separation  of 
parts.  See  Analysis. 

DECORTICATION.  (From  de,  from,  and 
cortex,  bark.)  The  stripping  of  any  thing 
of  its  bark,  husk,  or  shell :  thus  almonds, 
and  the  like,  are  decorticated,  that  is,  de- 
prived of  their  pellicle,  when  ordered  for 
medicinal  purposes. 

DECREPITATION.         (From    decrepo, 


to  crackle.)  A  kind  of  crackling  noise, 
which  takes  place  in  bodies  when  heated  : 
it  is^>eculiar  to  some  kinds  of  salts  ;  which, 
from  a  state  of  solution,  are  crystallized  so 
rapidly,  that  the  crystals  formed  burst  into 
minute  pieces. 

DECUSSATION.  (From  decutio,  to  di- 
vide.) When  nerves,  or  muscular  fibres, 
cross  one  another,  they  are  said  to  decus- 
sate each  other. 

DECUSSORIUM.  (From  decusso,  to  di- 
vide.) An  instrument  to  depress  the  dura 
mater,  after  trepanning. 

DEFENSIVA.  (From  defendo,  to  pre- 
serve.) Cordial  medicines,  or  such  as  re- 
sist infection. 

DEFERENS.  (From  defero,  to  convey; 
because  it  conveys  the  semen  to  the  vesi- 
culse  seminales.)  See  Vas  deferens. 

DEFLAGRATION.  (From  deflagro,  to 
burn.)  Calcination.  A  chymical  term, 
chiefly  employed  to  express  the  burning  or 
setting  fire  to  any  substance  ;  as  nitre,  sul- 
phur, &c. 

DEFLUXION.  (From  defluo,  to  run  off.) 
Defiuxio.  A  falling  down  of  humours 
from  a  superior  to  an  inferior  part.  Many 
writers  mean  nothing  more  by  it  than  in- 
flammation. 

DEGLUTITION.  (From  deglutio,  to 
swallow  down.)  A  natural  action,  by 
which  the  masticated  bole  or  a  fluid  is 
conveyed  from  the  mouth  into  the  fauces, 
and  from  thence  through  the  (Esophagus 
into  the  stomach. 

DEGMUS.  (From  £etwu>,  to  bite.)  A 
biting  pain  in  the  orifice  of  the  stomach. 

DEJECTIO  ALVINA.  Discharge  of  excre- 
ment by  stool. 

DEJECTORIA,  (From  dejitio,  to  cast  out.) 
Purging  medicines. 

DEINOSIS.  (From  <T«/voa>,  to  exaggerate.) 
An  enlargement  of  the  supercilia. 

DELACHRTMATIVA.  (From  de,  and  la- 
chryma,  a  tear.)  Medicines  which  dry  the 
eyes,  first  purging  them  of  tears. 

DELAPSIO.  (From  delabor,  to  slip  down.) 
A  falling  down  of  the  anus,  uterus,  or  in- 
testines. 

DELETERIOUS.  (Deltterius^-  from 
ef»Xia>,  to  hurt,  or  injure.)  Those  sub- 
stances are  so  called  which  are  of  a  poi- 
sonous nature 

DELIQUESCENCE.  Deliquation,  or  the 
gradually  melting  down  of  crystallized 
salts,  from  exposure  to  the  air. 

DEIJQ.UIUM  ANIMI.  (Deliquium;  from 
ddinquo,  to  leave.)  See  Syncope. 

DELIRIUM.  (From  delirot  to  rave.)  A 
febrile  symptom,  consisting  in  the  persons 
acting  or  talking  unreasonably.  It  is  to  he 
carefully  distinguished  from  an  alienation  of 
the  mind,  without  fever. 

DELOCATIO.  (From  de,  from,  and  locus 
a  place.  A  dislocation,  or  putting  any 
part  out  of  its  proper  place. 


DEM 


DEN 


257 


DELPHINIUM.  (From  cT*<jnw,  the 
dolphin.)  Larkspur ;  so  called  from  the 
likeness  of  its  flower  to  the  dolphin's  head. 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
njean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 
Tngynia. 

DELPHINIUM:  CONSOLIDA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  consolida  regalis.  See 
Consolida  regulis. 

DELPHINIUM  STAPHTSAGRIA.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  stave-acre.  See  Staphi- 
sagria. 

DELPHTS.  Asx^t/f.  The  uterus,  or  pu- 
dendum muliebre. 

DELTA.  (The  Greek  letter,  A.)  The 
external  pudendum  muliebre  is  so  called, 
from  the  triangular  shape  of  its  hair. 

DELTOIDES.  (From  <fevra,  the  Creek 
letter  A,  and  wTac,  a  likeness  ;  shaped  like 
the  Greek  delta.)  Sous-acromio'davi-hume- 
ral  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  superior 
extremity,  situated  on  the  shoulder.  It 
arises  exactly  opposite  to  the  trapezius, 
from  one  third  part  of  the  clavicle,  from 
the  acromium  and  spine  of  the  scapula,  and 
is  inserted,  tendinous,  into  the  middle  of 
the  os  humeri,  which  bone  it  lifts  up  direct- 
ly ;  and  it  assists  with  the  supra-spinatus 
and  coracobrachialis  in  all  the  actions  of 
the  humerus,  except  the  depression  ;  it  be- 
ing convenient  that  the  arm  should  be  raised 
and  sustained,  in  order  to  its  moving  on 
any  side. 

DEMENTIA:  (From  de,  and  metis,  with- 
out mind.)  Madness.  Delirium.  Absence 
of  intellect. 

DEMULCENTS.  (Demulccntia,  sc.  me- 
dicamenta  ;  from  demulceo,  to  soften.)  Me- 
dicines suited  to  obviate  and  prevent  the 
action  of  acrid  and  stimulant  matters  ;  and 
that  not  by  correcting  or  changing  their 
acrimony,  but  by  involving  it  in  a  mild  and 
viscid  matter,  which  prevents  it  from  acting 
upon  the  sensible  parts  of  our  bodies,  or  by 
covering  the  surface  exposed  to  their  action. 
Where  these  substances  are  directly  ap- 
plied to  the  parts  affected,  it  is  easy  to  per- 
ceive how  benefit  may  be  derived  from 
their  application.  But  where  they  are  re- 
ceived by  the  medium  of  the  stomach,  into 
the  circulating  system,  it  has  been  supposed 
that  they  can  be  of  no  utility,  as  they 
must  lose  that  viscidity  on  which  their  lu- 
bricating quality  depends.  Hence  it  has 
been  concluded  that  they  can  be  of  no  ser- 
vice in  gonorrhoea,  and  some  similar  affec- 
tions. It  is  certain,  however,  says  J.  Mur- 
ray, in  his  Elements  of  Materia  Medica 
and  Pharmacy,  that  many  substances  which 
undergo  the  process  of  digestion,  are  after- 
wards separated,  in  their  entire  state, 
from  the  blood,  by  particular  secreting  or- 
gans, especially  by  the  kidneys ;  and  it  is 
possible,  that  mucilaginous  substances, 
which  are  the  principal  demulcents,  may 
be  separated  in  this  manner.  There  can 
be  no  doubt,  however,  but  that  a  great 


share  of  the  relief  demulcents  afford,  in  ir- 
ritation or  inflammation  of  the  urinary  pas- 
sages, is  owing  to  the  large  quantities  of 
water  in  which  they  are  diffused,  by  which 
the  urine  is  rendered  less  stimulating  from 
dilution.  In  general,  demulcents  may  be 
considered  merely  as  substances  less  stimu- 
lating than  the  fluids  usually  applied. 

Catarrh,  diarrhoea,  dysentery,  calculus, 
and  gbliorrhoea,  are  the  diseases  in  which 
demulcents  are  employed.  As  they  are 
medicines  of  no  great  power,  they  may  be 
taken  in  as  large  quantities  as  the  stomach 
can  bear. 

The  particular  demulcents  may  be  re- 
duced to  the  two  divisions  of  mucilages 
and  expressed  oils.  The  principal  demul- 
cents are  the  acacia  vera,  astragalus  traga- 
cantha,  linum  usitaussimum,  althcea  oflici- 
nalis,  malva  sylvestris,  glycyrrhiza  glabra, 
cycas  circinalis,  orchis  nfascula,  maranta 
arundinacea,  triticum  hybernum,  ichthyo- 
colla,  olea  Europsca,  amygdalus  communis, 
cetaceum,  and  cera. 

DENDROMBANUS.  (From  J'tvfyv,  a  tree, 
and  ox/Caw,  frankincense.)  The  herb  rose- 
mary, or  frankincense  tree. 

DENS.  (  Quasi  edens  ;  from  edo,  to  eat, 
or  from  oJW,  c<Tov7o?.)  A  tooth.  See  Teeth. 

Many  herbs  have  this  specific  name, 
from  their  fancied  resemblance  to  the  tooth 
of  some  animal  ;  as  dens  l^onis,  the  dande- 
lion ;  dens  canis,  dog's  tooth,  &c. 

DENS  L.EONIS.     See  Taraxacum. 

DENTAORA.  (Dentagra,  oJbvwyep.  :  from 
ofxc,  a  tooth,  and  «j§a,  a  seizure.)  The 
tooth-ach  ;  also  an  instrument  for  drawing 
the  teeth. 

DENTARIA.  (Dentaria,  from  dens, 
a  tooth  ;  so  called  because  its  root  is  den- 
ticulated.) Dentittaria.  Tooth-wort.  This 
plant  is  to  be  distinguished  from  the  pelle- 
tory  of  Spain,  which  is  also  called  dentaria. 
It  is  the  Plumbago  Europosa  of  Linnzeus  :  — 
foUis  amplcxicaulibus,  lanccolans  scabris. 
The  root  was  formerly  esteemed,  prepared 
in  a  variety  of  ways,  as  a  cure  for  the  tooth- 
ach,  arising  from  caries. 

DENTARPAGA.  (From  ceT«c,  a  tooth,  and 
to  fasten  upon.)  An  instrument 


DENTATA.     See  Dentatus. 

DENT  AT  US.  (From  dens,  a  tooth  ;  from 
its  tooth-like  process.)  Dentata.  Epistro- 
phtfns.  The  second  vertebra  of  the  neck. 
It  differs  from  the  other  cervical  vertebras, 
by  having  a  tooth-like  process  at  the  upper 
part  of  the  body,  See  Vertebra. 

DENTELLARIA.  (From  dcntella,  a  little 
tooth  ;  so  called  because  its  root  is  denti- 
culated.) The  herb  tooth-wort.  See  Den- 
tarla. 

DENTES  INCISORKS.     See  Teeth. 

DENTES  CANINI.     See  Canine  teeth. 

DENTES  LACTEI.  The  milk-teeth.  See 
Teeth,  and  Dentition. 

DENTES  MOLARES.     See  Teeth. 
L  L 


258 


DEP 


(From  ikns>  a  tooth,  and 
o,  to  draw.)  An  instrument  for  draw- 
ing of  teeth. 

"DENTIFRICE.  (From  dens,  a  tooth,  and 
/r/jo,  to  rub.)  A  medicine  to  clean  the 
teeih. 

DF/N'TI  cALPii.'.tt.  (From  dens,  a  tooth, 
and  scalpo,  to  scrape.)  An  instrument  for 
scaling  teeth.  N 

DENTITION.  (From  dentio,  to  breed 
teeth.)  The  breeding"  or  cutving  of  the 
teeth.  The  first  dentition  takes  place 
about  the  sixth  or  seventh  month,  and  the 
teeth  are  termed  the  primary  or  milk  teeth. 
About  the  seventh  year,  these  fall  out,  and 
are  succeeded  by  others,  which  remain 
during  life,  and  are  culled  the  secondary  or 
perennial  teeth.  The  last  dentition  takes 
place  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  five- 
and-tweniVj  when  the  four  last  grinders  ap- 
pear ;  they  aretcalled  denies  sapieniicc.  See 
also  Teeth 

DEXTODUCUM.     See  Dentiducum. 

DE^UDATIO.  (From  denudo,  to  make 
bare  )  A  laying  bare  t  e  bone. 

DhiOBSTRUENTS.  (Deobstruentiat  sc. 
medicamenta  t  from  de,  and  obsiruo,  to  ob- 
struct.) Medicines  that  are  exhibited  with 
a  vie\v  of  ivsmovii-.g  any  obstruction, 

DEOPPILAKTIA.  (From  de,  and  oppilo,  to 
stop.)  De.nppilati'oa.  Med.cines  vvuicii  re- 
move obstruc  iont,  ;  deobstruent  or  apeii- 
tive  medicine--. 

DEPARTI TIO.  (From  de,  and  partior,  to 
divide.)  Separating  metals. 

DMPERDITIO.  (Fr  m  deperdo,  to  lose.) 
Abortion,  or  the  undue  loss  of  the  foetus. 

DEPETIGO.  (From  de,  and  petigo,  a  run- 
ning scab )  A  ring-worm,  or  tetter.  A 
scurf,  or  itch,  where  the  .sk  n  is  rough 

DEPHLEGMATTO.  (From  de,  and  phlegma, 
phlegm.)  The  opera- ion  of  rectifying  or 
freeing  spirits  from  their  watery  parts. 

DEPILATORY.  (Depilaturia,  sc.  un- 
guenta ,-  from  de,  of,  and  piius,  the  hair.) 
Any  application  which  removes  the  hairs 
from  any  part  of  the  body  ;  thus,  a  pitch 
cap  pulls  the  hairs  of  the  head  out  by  the 
roots. 

DEPIUMATIO.  (From  de,  and  pluma,  a 
feather.)  A  disease  of  the  eyelids,  which 
causes  the  hair  to  fall  off. 

DKPREHKXSIO.  (From  deprehendo,  to 
catch  unawares.)  The  epilepsy  is  so  call- 
ed, from  the  suddenness  with  which  per- 
sons are  seized  with  it. 

DEPRES-IO.  (From  dcprimo,  to  press 
down.)  Depression.  When  the  bones  of 
the  skull  are  forced  inwM-ds  by  fracture, 
they  are  said  to  be  depressed. 

DEPRESSOR.  (From  deprimo,  to  press 
down.)  Several  muscles  are  so  termed, 
because  they  depress  the  part  on  which 
they  act. 

DEPRKSSOU  Aim  JTASI.  See  Depressor 
labii  superioris  al&que  nusi» 


DER 

DEPRESSOR  ANGULI  ORIS.  Tri. 
(Wgularis  of  \Vinslow.  Depressor  labiorum 
commit nis  of  Douglas.  Depressor  labiorum 
of  Cowper.  Sous-maocillo-labial  of  Dumas. 
A  muscle  of  the  mouth  and  hp,  situated  be- 
low the  under  lip.  It  arises,  broad  and 
fleshy,  from  the  lower  edge  of  the  lower  jaw, 
near  the  chin ;  and  is  inserted  into  the  angle 
of  the  mouth,  which  it  pulls  downwards. 

DEPRESSOR      LABII      1NFER1ORIS. 

Quadratus  of  Winslow.     Depressor  labii  in- 

ferioris   propnus  of  Douglas  and  Cowper. 

Mentonier  labial  of  Dumas.     A  muscle  of 

the  mouth  and  lip,  that  pulls  the  under  lip 

vand  skin  of  the  side  of  the  chin  downwards, 

and  a  little  outwards. 

DEPRESSOR  LABII  SUPERIORIS 
AL,£QUE  NASI.  Depressor  aloe  nusi  of 
Albums.  Incisivus  medius  of  Winalow. 
Depressor  labii  superioris  pi'oprius  >  f  D  ai- 
glas.  Constrictores  alarum  nasi,  ac  de- 
pressores  labii  supersoris  of  Cowper.  Max- 
illa-alveoli nasal  of  Dumas,  A  muscle  of 
the  mouth  arid  lip,  situated  above  the 
mouth,  that  draws  ilie  upper  lip  and  ala 
nasi  downwards  and  backwards.  It  arises, 
thin  and  fleshy,  from  the  superior  maxillary 
bone,  immediately  above  the  joining  of  the 
gums,  with  the  two  incisor  teeth  and  cus- 
pidatus  ;  irom  thence  it  runs  upwards,  and 
is  inserted  into  the  upper  lip  and  root  of 
the  ala  oi  the  nose. 

DEPREPSOR  I.ABII  strpEiiioms  PROPRIUS. 
See  Depressor  labii  superioris  alaeque  nasi. 

DEPRESSOR  LABIORUM  COMJMLUJSIS.  See 
Depressor  anguli  oris. 

DEPRESSOR  OCULI.  See  Rectus  inferior 
ocufi 

DEPRIMENS.     See  Rectus  inferior  oculi. 

DEPURANTIA  (From  depuro,  to  make 
clean.)  Medicines  which  evacuate  impuri- 
ties. 

DEPURATION.  The  freeing  a  liquor 
or  solid  body  from  its  foulness. 

DEPURATORIUS.  (From  det  and  purus, 
pure.)  It  is  applied  to  fevers,  whicli  ter- 
minate in  perspiration. 

DERIS.  (Asg;? :  from  <fcga>,  to  excoriate.) 
The  skin. 

DERIVATION.  (From  derivo,  to  drain 
off.)  The  doctrines  of  derivation  and  re- 
vulsion, talked  of  by  the  ancients,  are  now, 
,in  their  sense  of  the  terms,  wholly  exploded. 
Derivation  means  the  drawing  away  any 
disease  from  its  original  seat  to  another  part. 

DERMA.     (te^*.)    The  skin. 

DERMATODES.  (From  &${**,,  skin,  and 
«*fbc,  a  likeness.)  Resembling  skin,  or  lea- 
ther, in  its  consistence.  It  is  applied  to  the 
dura  mater. 

DERMATOLOGIA.  (From  JVg/uo,  the 
skin,  and  \oy-os,  a  discourse.)  A  discourse 
or  treatise  on  the  skin. 

DERTRON.  (From  cTsg/?,  skin.)  The 
omentum,  or  peritonaeum,  is  so  named, 
from  its  skin-like  consistence. 


DEV 


DIA 


259 


DEESCEWSORIUM.  (From  descendo,  to 
move  downwards.)  A  vessel  in  which  the 
distillation  by  descent  is  performed. 

DESCENSUS.  (From  descendo,  to  move 
dov.  nwards.)  The  s;tme  cbymists  call  it  a 
distillation  per  descensum,  by  descent, 
when  the  fire  is  applied  at  the  top  and 
round  the  vessel  whose  orifice  is  at  the 
bottom. 

DESICCATIVA.  (From  desicco,  to  dry 
up.)  Such  medicines  as,  being  applied  out- 
wardly, dry  up  the  humours  and  moisture 
running-  from  a  wound. 

DESIPIEXTIA.  (From  desipio,  to  dote.) 
A  defect  of  reason.  Symptomatic  phrenzy. 

DESME.  (From  <T«a,  to  bind  up.)  A  ban- 
dage, or  ligature. 

DESMIDION.  (From  fsr/uw,  a  handful.) 
A  small  bundle,  or  little  bandage. 

DESMOS.  (From  <fea>,  to  bind  up.)  A 
bandage.  An  inflammatory  stricture  of  a 
joint,  after  luxation. 

DESPU1MATION.  (From  tkspumo,  to 
clarify  )  The  clarifying  a  fluid,  or  separat- 
ing its  foul  parts  from  it. 

DESQUAMATION.  (From  dcsquamo, 
to  scale  ofF.)  The  separating  of  lamina,  or 
scales,  from  a  bone.  Exfoliation. 

DEso.uATviMATORiirM.  (From  desquamo, 
to  scale  off.)  A  trepan,  or  instrument  to 
take  a  piece  out  of  the  scull. 

DESTINATION.     See  Distillation. 

DESUDATIO.  (From  desudo,  to  sweat 
much.)  An  unnatural  and  morbid  sweat- 
ing. 

DETENTIO.  )From  detineo,  to  stop,  or 
hinder.)  Epilepsy  is  so  called,  from 
the  suddenness  with  which  the  patient  is 
seized. 

DETERGENTS.  (From  detergo,  to  wipe 
away.)  Medicines  which  cleanse  and  re- 
move such  viscid  humours  as  adhere  to  and 
obstruct  the  vessels.  Also  such  applica- 
tions as  clear  away  foulness  from  ulcers. 

DETONATION.  (From  detono,  to  make 
a  noise.)  Explosion. 

DETRACTOR.  (From  detraho,  to  draw.) 
applied  to  a  muscle,  whose  office  is  to  draw 
the  part  to  which  it  is  attached. 

DETKAHEKS  Q.UADRATUS.  See  Platysma 
my  aides. 

DKTRUSOR  URINJE.  (From  Detrudo, 
to  thrust  out.)  The  name  of  a  muscle 
whose  office  is  to  squeeze  out  the  urine. 
The  muscular  coat  of  the  urinary  bladder 
was  formerly  so  called. 

DEITTERI.  (From  cT^oc, second;  because 
it  is  discharged  next  after  the  foetus.)  The 
secundines,  or  after-birth. 

DEUTEROPATHIA.  (From  <f«t/7«go?,  se- 
cond, and  <arx,Qo?,  a  suffering.)  An  affec- 
tion or  suffering  by  consent,  where  a  se- 
cond part  suffers,  from  consent,  wiih  the 
part  originally  affected,  as  where  the  sto- 
mach is  disturbed  through  a  wound  in  the 
head. 

Devil's  dung.     See  .Assafcetida. 


DiABEnrs.  (From  dWS&Mca-,  to  strength- 
en ;  so  called,  as  affording  the  chief  support 
to  the  foot.)  The  ankle-bone. 

DIABETES.  (From  Ji*,  through,  and 
fiauveo,  to  pass.)  An  immoderate  flow  of 
urine.  A  genus  of  d.sease  in  the  class 
neuroses,  and  order  spasmi  of  Cullen.  There 
are  two  species  of  tin's  complaint:  1.  Dia- 
betes scrosus,  in  which  there  is  a  supera- 
bundant discharge  of  limpid  urine,  of  its 
usual  urinary  taste.  2.  Diabetes  melUtus, 
in  which  the  urine  is  very  sweet,  and  con- 
tains a  great  quantity  of  sugar.  Great, 
thirst,  with  a  voracious  appetite,  gradual 
emaciation  of  the  whole  body,  and  a  fre- 
quent discharge  of  urine,  containing  a  large 
proportion  of  saccharine  and  other  matter, 
which  is  voided  in  a  quantity  far  exceeding 
that  of  the  aliment  or  fluid  introduced,  are 
the  characteristics  of  this  disease.  Those 
of  a  shattered  constitution,  and  those  who 
are  in  the  decline  of  life,  are  most  subject 
to  its  attacks.  It  not  unfrequently  attends 
on  hystei-ia,hypochondriasis,  dyspepsia,  and 
asthma;  but  it  in  always  much  milder  when 
symptomatic,  than  when  it  appears  as  a  pri- 
mary affection. 

Diabetes  may  be  occasioned  by  the  use  of 
strong  diuretic  medicines,  intemperance  of 
life,  and  hard  drinking ;  excess  in  venery, 
severe  evacuations,  or  by  any  thing  that 
tends  to  produce  an  impoverished  state  of 
the  blood,  or  general  debility  It  has,  how- 
ever, taken  place,  in  many  instances,  with- 
out any  obvious  cause. 

That  which  immediately  gives  rise  to  the 
disease,  has  ever  been  considered  as  ob- 
scure, and  various  theories  have  been  ad- 
vanced on  the  occasion.  It  has  been  usual 
to  consider  diabetes  as  the  effect  of  relaxa- 
tion of  the  kidneys,  or  as  depending  on  a. 
general  colliquation  of  the  fluids.  Dr. 
Rilchcr,  professor  of  medicine  in  the  uni- 
versity of  Goettengen,  supposes  the  dis- 
ease to  be  generally  of  a  spasmodic  nature, 
occasioned  by  a  stimulus  acting-  on  the  kid- 
neys ;  hence  a  secretio  aitcta  urines,  and 
sometimes  perversa,  is  the  consequence. 
Dr.  Darwin  thinks  that  it  is  owing  to  an  in- 
verted action  of  the  urinary  branch  of  the 
lymphatics ;  which  doctrine,  although  it 
did  not  escape  the  censure  of  the  best  ana- 
tomists and  experienced  physiologists,  met, 
nevertheless,  with  a  very  favourable  re- 
ception, on  its  being  first  announced.  The 
late  Dr.  Cullen  offered  it  as  his  opinion, 
that  the  proximate  cause  of  this  disease 
might  be  some  fault  in  the  assimilatory 
powers,  or  in  those  employed  in  converting 
alimentary  matters  into  the  proper  animal 
fluids,  which  theory  has  since  been  adopted 
by  Dr.  Dobson,  and  still  later  by  Dr. 
Rollo,  surgeon  general  to  the  royal  artil- 
lery. The  liver  has  been  thought,  by 
some,  to  be  the  chief  source  of  the  disease; 
but  diabetes  is  hardly  ever  attended  with 
any  affection  of  this  organ,  as  has  been 


260 


D1A. 


DIA 


proved  by  frequent  dissections  ;  and  when 
observed,  it  is  to  be  considered  as  acci- 
dental. 

The  primary  seat  of  the  disease  is,  how- 
ever far  from  being  absolutely  determined 
in  favour  of  any  hypothesis  yet  advanced, 
and,  from  the  most  attentive,  consideration 
of  all  the  circumstances,  the  weight  of  evi- 
dence appears  to  induce  the  majority  of 
practitioners  to  consider  diabetes  as  de- 
pending on  a  primary  affection  of  the 
kidneys. 

Diabetes  sometimes  comes  on  slowly  and 
imperceptibly,  without  any  previous  dis- 
order ;  and  it  now  and  then  arises  to  a  con- 
siderable  degree,  and  subsists  long  without 
being  accompanied  with  evident  disorder 
in  any  particular  part  of  the  system ;  the 
great  thirst  which  always,  and  the  vora- 
cious appetite  which  frequently  occur  in  it, 
being  often  the  only  remarkable  symptoms ; 
but  it  more  generally  happens,  that  a  con- 
siderable affection  of  the  stomach  precedes 
the  coming  on  of  the  disease  ;  and  that,  in 
its  progress,  besides  the  symptoms  already 
mentioned,  there  is  a  great  dryness  in  the 
skin,  with  a  sense  of  weight  in  the  kidneys, 
and  a  pain  in  the  ureters,  and  the  other  uri- 
nary passages. 

Under  a  long  continuance  of  the  disease, 
the  body  becomes  much  emaciated,  the 
feet  ccdematous,  great  debility  arises,  the 
pulse  is  frequent  and  small,  and  an  obscure 
fever,  with  all  the  appearance  of  hectic, 
prevail. 

The  urine  in  diabetes,  from  being  at 
first  insipid,  clear,  and  colourless,  soon  ac- 
quires a  sweetish  or  saccharine  taste,  its 
leading  characteristic ;  and,  when  sub- 
jected to  experiment,  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  saccharine  matter  is  to  be  extracted 
from  it. 

In  some  instances,  the  quantity  of  urine 
is  much  greater  than  can  be  accounted  for 
from  all  the  sources  united.  Cases  are  re- 
corded, in  which  25  to  30  pints  were  dis- 
charged in  the  space  of  a  natural  day,  for 
many  successive  weeks,  and  even  months  ; 
and  in  which  the  whole  ingesta,  as  was  said, 
did  not  amount  to  half  the  weight  of  the 
urine.  To  account  for  this  overplus,  it 
has  been  alleged  that  water  is  absorbed 
from  the  air  by  the  surface  of  the  body  ; 
;>s  also  that  an  extraordinary  quantity  of 
water  is  compounded  in  the  lungs  them- 
selves. 

Dissections  of  diabetes  have  usually 
shewn  the  kidneys  to  be  much  affected. 
In  some  instances  they  IKIVC  been  found  in  a 
loose  flabby  state,  much  enlarged  in  size 
and  of  a  pale  ash  colour ;  in  others,  they 
have  been  discovered  much  more  vascular 
than  in  an  healthy  state,  approaching  a 
good  deal  to  what  takes  place  in  inflamma- 
tion, and  containing,  in  their  infundibula,  a 
quantity  of  whitish  fluid,  somewhat  resem- 
bling pus,  but  without  any  sign  of  ulcera- 


tion  whatever.  At  the  same  time  that 
these  appearances  have  been  observed  in 
their  interior,  the  superficial  veins  on  their 
surface  were  found  to  be  much  fuller  of 
blood  than  usual,  forming  a  most  beautiful 
net-work  of  vessels,  the  larger  branches  of 
which  exhibited  an  absorbent  appearance. 
In  many  cases  of  dissection,  the  whole  of 
the  mysentery  has  been  discovered  to  be 
much  diseased,  and  its  glands  remarkably 
enlarged;  some  of  them  being  very  hard, 
and  of  an  irregular  texture  ;  others  softer, 
and  of  a  uniform  spherical  shape.  Many 
of  the  lacteals  have  likewise  been  seen  con- 
siderably enlarged.  The  liver,  pancreas, 
spleen,  and  stomach,  are  in  general  perceiv- 
ed to  be  in  a  natural  state  ;  when  they  are 
not  so,  the  occurrence  is  to  be  considered  as 
accidental.  The  bladder,  in  many  cases,  is 
found  to  contain  a  considerable  quantity  of 
muddy  urine. 

DIABETES  HTSTEHICUS.  Large  discharge 
of  urine  in  hysterical  women. 

DlABOLUS    METALI.ORTJM.       Tin. 

DIABOTANUM.  (From  J>*  and  /3o5rav»,  a 
herb.)  A  plaster  made  of  herbs. 

DIACADMJAS.  (From  <T«t,  and  Kstf/uta,,  cad- 
mia.)  The  name  of  a  plaster  whose  basis  is 
cadmia. 

DlACALAMINTHES.      (From  eft*,  and  JtstA*- 

/uivQw.  calamint.)  The  name  of  an  an- 
tidote, whose  chief  ingredient  is  cala- 
mint. 

DIACARCIIOTM.  (From  fia,  and  xagx/voc, 
a  crab.)  The  name  of  an  antidote  pre- 
pared from  the  flesh  of  crabs  and  cray- 
fish. 

DIACARYOX.  (From  «T/a,  and  xagvovja.  nut.) 
Rob  of  nuts,  or  wall  nuts. 

DIACASSIA.  (From  <f**,  and  xa-o-o-ia,,  cas- 
sia.) Electuary  of  cassia. 

DIACASTORIUM.  (From  cT/at,  and  xstc-ag, 
castor.)  An  antidote  whose  basis  is  cas- 
tor. 

DIACATHOLICON.  (From  <T££,  and  a&QoM- 
3to$,  universal.)  The  name  of  a  purge,  so 
called  from  its  general  usefulness. 

DIACENTAIJRIUM.  (From  ft*,  and  x.tvl&u£iovt 
centaury.)  The  Duchess  of  Portland's  pow- 
der is  so  called,  because  its  chief  ingredient 
is  centaury. 

DlACENTROTUM.      From   eT/<*,    Jind    x.tvl£Cto, 

to  prick.)  A  collyrium,  so  called  from  its 
pungency  and  stimulating  qualities. 

DIACHALCITIS.  (From  <JV*  ^afAx/7/?,  chal- 
citis.)  A  plaster  whose  chief  ingredient  is 
chalcitis. 

DIACHALSTS.  (From  JY^aa®,  to  be  relax- 
ed.) A  relaxation.  The  opening  of  the 
sutures  of  the  head. 

DIACHEIRISMUS.  (From  ft*.,  and  %ju^  the 
hand.)  Any  operation  performed  by  the 
hand. 

DIACHELIDONIUM:.  (From  Jtct,  and  %t*t- 
fatviov,  celandine.)  A  plaster  whose  chief 
ingredient  was  the  herb  celandine. 

DIACHOREMA.        (From      <T/ot^«D§/f»,      to 


DIA 


DIA 


261 


separate  from.)  Diackoresis.  Any  excre- 
tion or  excrement,  but  chiefly  that  by 
stool. 

DIACHORESIS.     See  Diachorema. 

DIACHHISTA.  (From  efca,  and  xftu,  to 
anoint.)  Medicines  to  anoint  sore  or  bruis- 
ed parts. 

DTACHRYSUK.  (From  <T<*,  and  £/MWO?, 
gold.)  A  plaster  for  fractured  limbs;  so 
named  from  its  yellow  colour 

DIACHYLUM.  (From  <ta,  and  ;twioc,  chyle.) 
The  plaster  of  this  name  was  formerly 
made  of  certain  juices,  but  it  now  means 
an  emollient  digestive  plaster. 

DTACHYSIS.  (From  Jfyat,  and  £«».  to  pour 
out.)  Fusion  or  melting1. 

DIACHTTICA.  (From  £ict%va>t  to  dissolve.) 
Medicines  winch  discuss  and  dissolve  tu- 
mours. 

DIACINEMA.  (From  cT/*,  and  x/vaw,  to 
move,)  A  slight  dislocation. 

DIACISSUM.  (From  cT/a,  and  mo-roe,  ivy.) 
An  application  composed  of  ivy- leaves. 

DIACLASIS.  (From  <T/a,  and  jcA*a>,  to 
break.)  A  small  fracture. 

DIACLTSMA.  (From  JWxufo,  to  wash 
out. )  A  gargarism,  or  wash  for  the  mouth. 

DiAcoccYMELcm.  (From  <T/st,  and  KM- 
x.ufAn\ov,  a  plum.  An  electuary  made  of 
prunes. 

DIACODIUM.  (From  cfoe,  and  xwfat,  a 
poppy  head.)  A  composition  made  of  the 
heads  of  poppies. 

DTACOLOCYNTHIS.  (From  <T/«i,  and  KO\O- 
itwQis,  the  colocynth. )  A  preparation  whose 
chief  ingredient  is  colocynth. 

DlACOMMA.  (From  ^ta.x.07rleet  to  cut 
through.)  Diacope.  A  deep  cut  or  wound. 

DIACOPE.     See  Diacoma. 

DiAcopn^EoiA.  (From  <T/&,  xoTrpo?,  dung, 
and  «/£,  a  goat.)  A  preparation  with  goat  s 
dung. 

DIACORAILUM.  (From  <T/st,  and  x.cp4.Kxiw, 
coral.  A  preparation  in  which  coral  is  a 
chief  ingredient. 

DiAciusifi.  (From  J>ox/>/vo>,  to  distin- 
guish.)  The  distinguishing  diseases  one 
from  another  by  their  symptoms. 

DIACROCMTM.  (From  <T«,  and  x.pm$, 
saffron.)  A  collyrium  in  which  is  saffron 

DIACURCUMA.  (From  Jtn,  and  Kvpms/u.itt 
turmeric.)  An  antidote  in  which  is  tur- 
meric or  saffron. 

DYACYDOSIUM-.     (From  Jk,  and 
a  qmnce.)     Marmalade  of  quinces. 

DiAUAriiNiDiox.     (From  $~i&,  and 
the  laurel-tree.)  A  drawing-piaster  in  which 
werr  bay-berries. 

DIADEMA.  (From  dWaa,  to  surround.) 
A  diadem  or  bandage  to  put  round  the 
head. 

DIADEXIS.     (From   efWg^o/./*/,  to  trans- 
fer.)    Diadoche.     A   transposition   of^  hu- 
mours from  one  place  to  another. 
DIADOCUE.     See  Diadexis. 
DIADOSIS.      (From    JtalfefeyftU,   to  distri- 
bute)     The  remission  of  a  disorder. 
•   DIURESIS.     (From  <T/«/g«wt  to  divide   or 


separate.)     A  solution  of  continuity  of  the 
soft  parts  of  the  human  body. 

DI^HETICA,  (From  ficuptat  to  divide.) 
Corrosive  medicines. 

DIJBTA.  (From  fta/ltu*,  to  nourish.) 
Diet ;  food.  It  means  also  the  whole  of  the 
non-natarals.  See  Diet. 

DiACLAucnn*.  (From  tT/st,  and  •yb.ctvx.iov, 
the  blue  juice  of  a  herb.)  An  eye-water 
made  of  the  purging  thistle. 

DIAGNOSIS.  (From  tiaynuowt,  to  dis- 
cern or  distinguish.)  The  science  which 
delivers  the  signs  by  which  a  disease  may 
be  distinguished  from  another  disease;  hence 
those  symptoms  which  distinguish  such  af- 
fections are  termed  diagnostic. 

DIAQIIYDIUJW.  Corrupted  from  diacry- 
dium  or  scammony. 

DIAHERMODACTYI-IW.  (From  «f/at,  and 
tpfto&uflvxof,  the  hermodactyl.)  A  purging 
medicine  whose  basis  is  the  hermodactyl. 

Di AIR-EON.  (From  JW,  and  //>«,  the  lily-) 
An  antidote  in  which  is  the  root  of  the 
lily. 

DIAIITM.  (From  efi*,  and  toy,  a  violet.) 
A  pastil  whose  chief  ingredient  is  violets. 

DIALACCA.  (From  «fte,  and  xaxxst.)  An 
antidote  in  which  is  the  lacca. 

DiALAGo^f.  (From  Jia,  and  /^axr,  a 
hare.)  A  medicine  in  which  is  the  dung  of 
a  hare. 

DIA  LEMMA.  (From  <f/*,  and  xtiKu>,  to 
leave.)  The  remission  of  a  disease. 

DIALEPSIS.  (From  <f/a>.sm»>,  to  leave  a 
space.)  An  intermission.  Also  a  space 
left  between  a  bandage. 

DIALIBANUM.  (From  Jlrat,  and  \£&vcv 
frankincensej)  A  medicine  in  which  frank- 
incense is  a  chief  ingredient. 

DIAX.OES.  (From  <ft«,  and  et\ont  the  aloe.) 
A  medicine  chiefly  composed  of  aloes. 

DIALTILKA.  (From  ft*,  and  axfiat/*,  the 
mallow.)  An  ointment  composed  chiefly 
of  mallows. 

DIALYSIS.  (From  SixMa>,  to  dissolve.) 
A  solution  of  continuity,  or  a  destruction  of 
parts. 

DIALYSES.  An  order  in  the  class 
locales  of  Cullen's  nosology. 

DIALYTICA.  (From  <ft*,xva,  to  dissolve.) 
Medicines  which  heal  wounds  and  frac- 
tures. 

DiAMARGARiTON.  (From  ef/A,  and  /uatf- 
7/*^;7/dfccarl.)  An  antidote  in  which  pearh 
are  the  chief  ingredient. 

DTAMASSEMA.  (From  $~i*.,  and  fA3.<r<rc/uxtt 
to  chew.)  A  masticatory,  or  substance  put 
into  the  mouth  and  chewed  to  excite  a 
discharge  of  the  saliva. 

DIAMBRA.  (From  fix.,  and  a./u£px,  am- 
ber.) An  aromatic  composition  in  which 
was  ambergris. 

DIAMELON.  (From  <T<*,  and  (j.tKw,  a 
quince.)  A  composition  in  which  are 
quinces. 

DIAMISYOS.  (From  <5i*t  and  /j.i<rvt  misy.) 
A  composition  in  which  misv  is  an  ingre- 
dient. 


262 


DIA 


DIA 


DIAMOND.  The  diamond,  which  was 
well  known  to  the  ancients,  is  principally 
found  in  the  western  peninsula  of  India,  on 
the  coast  of  Coromandel,  in  the  kingdoms 
of  Golconda  and  Visapour,  in  the  island  of 
Borneo,  and  in  the  Brazils. 

They  are  generally  found  bedded  in  yel- 
low ochre,  or  in  rocks  of  free-stone,  or 
quartz,  and  sometimes  in  the  bed:-,  of  run- 
ning waters.  When  taken  out  of  the  earth 
they  are  incrusted  wiih  an  exterior  earthy 
covering,  under  which  is  another,  consist- 
ing of  carbonate  of  lime. 

In  the  Brazils,  it  is  supposed  that  dia- 
monds might  be  obtained  in  greater  quanti- 
ties than  at  present,  if  the  sufficient  working 
of  the  diamond  mines  was  not  prohibited, 
in  order  to  prevent  that  diminution  of  their 
commercial  value,  which  a  greater  abun- 
dance of  them  might  occasion. 

Brazilian  diamonds  are,  in  commercial 
estimation,  inferior  to  the  oriental  ones. 

In  the  rough,  diamonds  are  worth  two 
pounds  sterling  the  carat,  or  four  grains, 
provided  they  are  without  blemish.  The 
expense  of  cutting  and  polishing  amounts 
to  about  four  pounds  more.  The  value 
however  is  far  above  what  is  now  stated 
when  they  become  considerable  in  size. 

The  usual  method  of  calculating  the  value 
of  diamonds  is  by  squaring  the  number 
of  carats,  and  then  multiplying  the  amount 
by  the  price  of  a  single  carat ;  thus  sup- 
posing one  carat  to  be  C2l  a  diamond  of 
8  carats  is  worth  128/.  being  8x8x2. 

The  famous  Pigot  diamond  weighs  188 
l-8th  grains 

Physical  Properties  of  Diamond. 

Diamond  is  always  crystallized  but  some- 
times so  imperfectly,  that  at  first  sight  it 
might  appear  amorphous.  The  figure  of 
diamond  when  perfect,  is  an  eight-sided 
prism.  There  are  also  cubical,  flat,  and 
round  diamonds.  It  is  the  oriental  diamond 
which  crystallizes  into  octohedra,  and  ex- 
hibits all  the  varieties  of  this  primitive  fi- 
gure. The  diamond  of  Brazil  crystallizes 
into  dodecahedra. 

The  texture  of  the  diamond  is  lamellated, 
for  it  ma^  be  split  or  cleft  with  an  instru- 
ment of  well-tempered  steel,  by  a  swift 
blow  in  a  particular  direction.  There  are 
however  some  diamonds  which  do  not  ap- 
pear to  be  formed  of  lamina,  but  o^risted 
and  interwoven  fibres,  like  those  of  knots 
in  wood.  These  exceed  the  others  greatly 
in  hardness,  they  cannot,  be  cut  or  polished, 
and  are  therefore  called  by  the  lapidaries 
diamonds  of  nature. 

The  diamond  is  one  of  the  hardest  bodies 
known.  It  resists  the  most  highly-tempered 
st^el  file,  which  circumstance  renders  it 
necessary  to  attack  it  with  diamond  pow- 
der. It  takes  an  exquisite  and  lasting  polish. 
It  has  a  great  refractive  power,  and  hence  its 
lustre,  when  cut  into  the  form  of  a  regular 
solid,  is  uncommonly  great.  The  usual 
colour  of  diamonds  is  a  light  gray,  often 


inclining  to  yellow,  at  times  lemon  colour, 
violet,  or  black,  «elJomer  rose-red,  and  still 
more  r.irely  green  or  blue,  but  more  fre- 
quently p:>le  brown.  The  purest  diamonds 
are  perfectly  transparent.  The  colourless 
diamond  has  a  specific  gravity  which  is  in 
proportion  TO  that  of  water  us  3.512  10  1.000, 
according  to  Brisson.  This  varies  however 
consi.ieri-.bly.  When  rubbed  it  becomes 
positively  electric,  even  before  it  has  been 
cut  by  the  lapidary. 

Diamond  is  not  acted  upon  by  acids,  or 
by  any  chymical  agent,  oxygen  excepted  ; 
and  this  requires  a  very  great  increase  of 
temperature  to  produce  any  effect. 

The  diamond  burns  by  a  strong  heat,  with 
a  sensible  flame,  like  other  combustible 
bodies,  attracting  oxygen  and  becoming 
wholly  converted  into  carbonic  acid  gas 
during  that  process. 

It  combines  with  iron  by  fusion,  and  con- 
verts,  it  like  common  charcoal,  into  steel; 
but  diamond  requires  much  more  oxygen 
to  burn  in  than  common  charcoal  does,  and 
even  then  it  consumes  but  slowly,  and 
ceases  to  burn  the  instant  its  temperature  is 
lowered. 

It  is  considered  by  modern  chymists  as 
pure  crystallized  carbon.  See  Carbon. 

DiAMonoif.  (From  <f<a,  and  /mupw,  a 
mulberry.)  A  preparation  of  mulberries. 

DIAMOSCHUM.  (From  eT**,  and  /uoa-^of, 
musk.)  An  antidote  in  which  musk  is  a 
chief  ingredient. 

DIAMOTOSTS  (FrotnJ/at,  and  /^of,  lint.) 
The  introduction  of  lint  into!  an  ulcer  or 
wound. 

DIANA.  (A  name  of  the  moon.)  The 
chymical  name  for  silver  from  its  white 
shining  appearance. 

DIANANCASMTJS.  (From  <T«fc,  and  etvuy- 
xnfa,  to  force.)  The  forcible  restoration 
of  a  luxated  part  into  its  proper  place. 
An  instrument  to  reduce  a  distorted  spine. 

DIA  NTH  US.  (From  A/?,  JW,  Jove, 
and  avBos,  a  flower ;  so  called  from  the  ele- 
gance and  fragrance  of  its  flowers  )  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order,  Digy- 
nia. 

DrANTHus  CARYOPHYLLUS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  clove-pink.  See  Caryophyl- 
lum  rubrum. 

DIAPASMA.  (From  Stana.™®,  to  sprin- 
kle.) A  medicine  reduced  to  powder  and 
sprinkled  over  the  body,  or  any  part. 

DIAPEHESIS.  (From  £i4.7n£xu>,  to  leap 
through.)  The  transudation  or  escape  of 
blood  through  the  coats  of  an  artery. 

DIAPEGMA.  (From  JtnTrvyvuco,  to  close 
together.)  A  surgical  instrument  for  clos- 
ing together  broken  bones. 

DIAPEVTE.  (From  <T/«t.  and  irtvrt,  five.) 
A  medicine  composed  of  five  ingredients. 

DIAPHANOUS.  (From  JX  through, 
and  <£*w»,  to  shine )  A  term  applied  to 
any  subs  ance  which  is  transparent ;  as  the 
hyaloid  membrane  covering1  the  vitreous 


DIA 


DIA 


263 


humour  of  the  eye,  which  is  as  transparent 
as  gla.->s. 

DiApHjENicxm.  (From  ft*,  and  <poiw|;  a 
dale.)  A  medicine  made  of  dates. 

DIAPHORA.       (From    JV«t<  to    distin- 


guish.)     The    distinction   of   diseases    by 
their  characteristic  m:.rks  and  symptoms 

DIAPHOilESlS  (From  fi&yc£tu>,  to 
carry  through.)  Perspiration  or  increased 
CLuan.'ou'  -ecretion. 

DIAPHORETICS.  (Diaphoretics  sc. 
medicamenta;  fron\JiA^o^tce,K,  curry  through.) 
Medicines  winci  ,  iVum  being  taken  inter- 
nally,  increase  the  discharge  by  the  ^kin 
WJ»en  this  is  earned  so  far  as  to  be  con- 
densed on  the  su  face,  it  forms  sweat;  and 
the  medicines  producing  it  are  named  su- 
dorm'cb.  Between  diaphoretics  and  sudo- 
rifics  there  is  no  distinction;  the  operation 
is  in  both  cases  the  s:;me,  and  differs  only 
in  degree  from  augmentation  of  dose,  or 
employment  of  assistant  means.  This  class 
of  medicines  comprehends  five  orders:  1. 
Pungent  diapJioretics,  as  the  volatile  salts 
and  essential  oil,  which  are  well  adapted 
for  the  aged  ;  those  in  whose  system  there 
is  lit  tie  sensibility  ;  those  who  are  difficultly 
affected  by  other  diaphoretics  ;  and  those 
whose  stomachs  will  not  bear  large  doses 
of  medicines.  2.  Calefacient  diaphoretics, 
such  as  serpentaria,  contrayerva,  and  guaia- 
cum  :  these  are  given  in  cases  where  the 
circulation  is  low  and  languid.  3.  Stimu- 
lant diaphoretics,  as  antimonial  and  mer- 
curial preparations,  which  are  best  fitted 
for  the  vigorous  and  plethoric.  4.  Anti 
spasmodic  diaphoretics,  as  opium,  mitsk^  and 
camphire,  which  are  g;veis  to  produce  a 
diaphoresis,  wnen  the  momentum  of  the 
blood  is  increased.  5.  Diluent  diaphoretics, 
as  water,  whey,  &c.  which  ure  best  cal- 
culated for  that  habit  in  which  ;i  predis- 
posiium  \M  sweating  is  wanted;  and  in 
wirch  no  diaphoresis  takes  place,  although 
there  be  evident  causes  to  produce  it. 

DIAPHRAGMA  (From  A*,  ^nd  <j>/*r7a, 
to  irvide.)  Septum  transversum.  The 
midrif,  or  diaphragm.  A  muscle  that  di- 
vides the  thorax  from  the  abdomen.  It 
is  composed  of  two  muscles  ;  the  _first 
and  superior  of  these  arises  from  the  s^er- 
num,  and  the  ends  of  the  iast  ribs  on  each 
side.  Its  fibres,  from  this  semi-circular 
Origination,  tend  towards  their  centre,  and 
terminate  in  a  tendon,  or  apon  euros  s, 
which  is  termed  the  centrum  tendinosum. 
The  second  and  inferior  muscle  comes 
from  the  vertebrae  of  the  loins  by  two 
productions,  of  which  that  on  the  right 
side  comes  from  the  first,  second,  and  third 
ver  ebrae  of  the  loins  ;  that  on  the  left  side 
is  somewhat  skorter,  and  both  these  propor- 
tions join  and  make  the  lower  part  of  the 
diaphrug-m,  which  joins  its  tendons  with 
the  tendon  of  the  other,  so  that  they  make 
but  one  muscular  partition.  It  is  covered 
by  the  pleura  on  its  upper  side,  and  by  the 


peritonaeum  on  the  lower  side.  It  is  pierced 
in  the  middle,  for  the  passage  of  the  vena 
cava  ;  in  its  lower  part  for  the  oesophagus, 
and  the  nerves,  which  go  to  the  upper 
orifice  of  the  stomach;  and  betwixt  the 
productions  of  the  inferior  muscle,  passes 
the  aorta,  the  thoracic  duct,  and  the  vena 
azygos.  It  receives  arteries  and  veins 
called  phrenic  or  diphragmatic,  from  the 
cava  and  aorta ;  and  sometimes  on  its 
lower  part  two  branches  from  the  vena 
adiposa,  and  two  arteries  from  the  lum- 
bares.  It  has  two  nerves  which  come 
from  the  third  vertebra  of  the  neck,  which 
pp.ss  through  ihe  cavity  of  the  thorax,  and 
are  lost  in  its  substance.  In  its  natural 
situation  the  diaphragm  is  convex  on  the 
upper  side  towards  the  breast,  and  con- 
cave on  its  lower  side  towards  the  belly : 
therefore,  when  its  fibres  swell  and  con- 
tract, it  must  become  plain  on  e^ch  side, 
and  consequently  the  cavity  of  the  breast 
is  enlarged  to  give  liberty  to  the  lungs  to 
receive  air  in  inspiration  ;  and  the  stomach 
and  intestines  are  pressed  for  the  distribu- 
tion of  their  contents  ;  hence  the  use  of 
this  muscle  is  very  considerable ;  it  is  the 
principal  agent  in  respiration,  particularly 
in  inspiration  ;  for  when  it  is  in  ac*  ion  the 
cavity  of  the  thorax  is  enlarged,  par  icu- 
larly  at  the  sides,  where  the  lungs  are 
chiefly  situated  ;  and  as  the  lungs  must 
always  be  contiguous  to  the  inside  of  the 
thorax  and  upper  side  of  the  diaphragm 
the  air  rushes  into  them,  in  order  to  fill 
up  the  increased  space.  In  expirat.on  it 
is  relaxed  md.  pushed  tip  by  the  pressure 
of  the  abdominal  muscles  upon  the  viscera 
of  the  abdomen;  and  at  the  same  lime 
that  they  press  it  upwards,  they  pull  d"wn 
tii^  ribs,  hv  which  the  cavity  of  the  thorax 
is  dhnirMshed,  and  the  air  suddenly  pushed 
out  of  the  lungs. 

DiApHRAGMATiTis.  (From  &ct.Qpx.y(j.ai,  the 
diaphragm.)  Diaphrctgmitis.  Paraphrtni- 
tis.  An  inflammation  of  the  diaphragm. 
See  Paraphrenitis. 

DIAPHUAGHITIS.     See  Paraphrenitis. 

DIAPHTHORA.  (From  fiaqBtpu,  to  cor- 
rupt.) An  abortion  where  the  fceius  is 
corrupted  in  the  womb. 

DIAPHYLACTICA.  (From  ^lA^uKAferu,  to 
preserve.)  Medicines  which  resist  putre- 
faction or  prevent  infection. 

DIAPHYSIS.  (From  ftaqueo,  to  divide.) 
An  interstice  ^or  partition  between  the 
joints. 

DIAPISSEL^EUM.  (From  ft*.,  and  TTKT- 
o-frcuov,  the  oil  of  pitch,  or  liquid  pitch.)  A 
composition  in  which  is  liquid  pitch. 

DIAPLASIS.  (From  dWsrxaa-oYe,  to  put  to- 
gether.)  The  replacing  a  iux-ted  or  frac- 
tured bone  in  its  pr-per  situation. 

DIAPLASMA.  (From  £i*.7r\a.Trcu,  to  anoint.) 
An  unction  or  fomentation  applied  to  the 
whole  body  or  any  part. 

DIAPNE,    (From  Sutrrw,  to  blow  through 


264 


DIA 


or  pass  gently  as  the  breath  does.)  An  in-  unchanged.  6.  Diarrhoea  ceeliaca.  The 
voluntary  and  insensible  discharge  of  the  coeliac  passion  :  the  food  passes  off  in  this 
urine.  affection  in  a  white  liquid  state  like  chyle. 

DIAPJTOE.  (From  Six,7r\tu>,  to  breathe  7,  Diarrhoea  verminsa.  Arising  from  worms, 
through.)  The  transpiration  of  air  through  DIARTHROSIS.  (From  Sufi^m,  to  arti- 
the  pores  of  the  skin.  culate.)  A  moveable  connexion  of  bones. 

DIAPXOICA.  (From  SIOWM,  to  transpire.)  This  genus  has  five  species,  viz.  enarthro- 
Diaphoretics  or  medicines  which  promote  sis,  arthrodia,  ginglymus,  trochoides,  and 
perspiration.  amphyarthrosis. 

DIAPOHEMA.  (From  Sixm-opa,  to  be  in  DIASAPONIUM.  (From  Six.,  and  <rx.?ru>v, 
doubt.)  Nervous  anxiety.  soap.)  An  ointment  of  soap. 

DIAPORON.  (From  Six.,  and  oTrwpx,,  autum-  DIASATYRIUM.  (From  Six,,  and  roflupiov, 
nal  fruits.)  A  composition  in  which  are  the  orchis.)  An  ointment  of  the  orchis- 
several  autumnal  fruits,  as  quinces,  med-  root, 
lars,  and  services. 

DIAPRASSIFM.  (From  Six.,  and  Trp&o-trtov, 
horehound.)  A  composition  of  hore aound. 

DIAPRUNTTM.  (From  fiat.,  and  vpxvii,  a 
prune.)  An  electuary  of  prunes. 

DIAPSOHICXTM.  (From  Six.,  and  -^eupx.,  the 
itch  or  scurvy. )  A  medicine  for  the  itch 
or  scurvy. 


DIAPTERNES.     (From  A*,  and  Trjepvst,  the    dium. 


(From  <?&,  and  VMXKA,  the 
squill.)  Oxymel  and  vinegar  of  squills. 

DIASGINCUS.  (From  Sim,  and  o-M.ryx.as,  the 
crocodile.)  A  name  for  the  mithridate,  in 
the  composition  of  which  there  was  a  part 
of  the  crocodile. 

DIASCORDIUM.  (From  Six.,  and  o-xopfav, 
the  water  germander.)  Electuary  of  scor- 


heel.)     A  composition  of  cow  heels  and 
cheese. 

DIAPTEROSIS.  (From  Six.,  and  vlepov,  a 
feather.)  The  cleaning  the  ears  with  a  fea- 
ther. 


DIASEXA.  (From  cfat,  and  sena.)  A  me- 
dicine in  which  is  senna. 

DIASMYRJTUM.  (From  Six.,  and  c-/uupv», 
myrrh.)  A  collyrium  containing  myrrh. 

DIASOSTICA.  (From  <hx.o-eefa,  to  preserve.) 


DIAPYEMA.     (From  Six.,   and  vrvov,  pus.)    Medicines  which  preserve  health. 


A  suppuration  or  abscess. 

DIAPYEMATA.  (From  Six.7ru»fji.X:,  a  suppu- 
ration.) Suppurating  medicines. 

DIAPYETICA.  (From  Six.7rvnfjta.,  a  suppu- 
ration.) See  Diapyemata. 

DIARHOCHA.  (From  Six.,  and  p»%o(,  a 
space.)  The  space  between  the  foldings  of 
a  bandage. 

DIARITJS.  (From  dies,  a  day.)  A  term 
applied  to  fevers  which  last  but  one  day. 

DIAROMATICTJM.  (From  Six.,  and  etpo/na,- 
linov,  an  aromatic.)  A  composition  of 
spices. 

DIABRHAGE.  (From  Six.^^yvup.1,  to  break, 
asunder.)  A  fracture  of  the  temple  bones. 

DIARRHODOMELI.  (From  Stx^pS'ov,  a  rose, 
and  P.SKI,  honey.)  Scamrnony,  agaric,  pep- 
per and  honey. 

DIARRHODOX.  (From  Six.,  and  foSov,  a 
rose.)  A  composition  of  rose?. 

DIAHRHCEA.  (From  fixgw,  to  flow 
through.)  A  purging.  It  is  distinguished 
by  frequent  stools  with  the  natural  excre- 
ment, not  contagious,  and  seldom  attended 
with  pyrexia.  It  is  a  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spasmi  of  Cul- 
len,  containing  the  following  species  :  1. 
Diarrhoea  crapulosa.  The  feculent  diari'hcea, 
from  crapulus,  one  who  overloads  his  sto- 
mach. 2.  Diarrhoea  bihosa.  The  bilious, 
from  an  increased  secretion  of  bile.  3. 
Diarrhoea  mucosa.  The  mucous,  frotn  a 
quantity  of  slime  being  voided.  4.  Diar- 
•.•haa  he.patirrhcsa.  The  hepatic,  in  which 
there  is  a  quantity  or' serous  matter,  some- 
what resembling  flt-.sh,  voided  ,•  the  liver 
being  primarily  affected.  5.  Diarrhoea  lien- 
The  lientery  ;  when  the  food  passes 


DIASPERMATUM.     (From  Six.,  and 
seed.)     A  medicine  composed  chiefly  of 
seeds. 

DIASPHAGE.  (From  <?txa-<pa.£a>,  to  sepa- 
rate.) Diasphaxis.  The  interstice  between 
two  veins, 

PIASPHYXIS.  (From  Six.,  and  <r^u>,  to 
strike.)  The  pulsation  of  an  artery. 

DIASTAS1S.  (From  e»W»/*/,  to  sepa- 
rate.) Diastema.  A  separation. 

1.  A  separation  of  the  ends  of  bones. 

2.  (From  hx.ruva>,  to  distend.)     The  ex- 
tension of  a  fractured  limb,  in  order  to  re- 
duce it. 

DIASTETUMA.  (From  Six.,  and  r««/>,  fat.) 
An  ointment  of  the  fat  of  animals. 

DIASTEMA.     See  Diastasis. 

DIASTOLE.  (From  Six.,  and  TTIKKU,  to 
stretch.)  The  dilatation  of  the  heart  and  ar- 
teries. 

DIASTOMOSIS.  (From  Six.s-op.oee,  to  di- 
late.) Any  dilatation,  or  dilating  instru- 
ment. 

DIASTREMMA.  (From  Six.?pti?u>,  to  turn 
aside.)  Diastrophe.  A  distortion  of  any 
limb  or  p:;rt. 

DIASTUOPHE.     See  Diastremma. 

DrATKcotiTiiuM.  (From  Six.,  and  Imoxi- 
Qos,  the  Jew's  stone.)  An  antidote  con- 
taining lapis  jmlaicus. 

DIATERESIS.  (From  Six,,  and  7«/>s&>,  to 
perforate.)  A  perforation  or  aperture. 

DIATERETICA.  (From  Six,,  and  ltpea>,  to 
preserve.)  Medicines  which  preserve  health 
and  prevent  disease. 

DIATESSAROX.  (From  Six.,  and  lnra-at.pt?, 
four.)  A  medicine  compounded  of  four 
simple  ingredients. 


DIG 

DIATETTIGUM.  (From  fix.,  and  7fr7/|,  a 
grasshopper.)  A  medicine  n  the  composi- 
tion of  which  were  grasshoppers. 

DIATHESIS.  (From  JtaBtpt,  to  dis- 
pose.) Any  particular  stale  of  the  body  : 
thus,  in  inflammatory  fever,  there  is  an  in- 
flammatory diathesis,  and,  during  putrid 
fever,  a  putrid  diathesis. 

DIATHESMUS.  «  (From  JV*0fe»,  to  run 
through.)  A  rupture  through  which  some 
fluid  escapes. 

DlATR  \GACANTHtTM.  (From      ef/*f       atld 

Tf>&ya.x.'jLvQ*,  tragacanth.)     A  medicine  com- 
posed of  gum  tragac;mth. 

DIATRICM.  (From  <T/*,  and7/>«/?,  three.) 
A  medicine  composed  of  thrte  simple  in- 
gredients. 

DIAXYL  ALOES.  (From  ef/x,  and  ^t/x*xo», 
the  ligii  aloe.)  A  medicine  in  which  is 
lignum  aloes. 

DIAZOMA.  (From  (T/at^avvw^/,  to  surround ; 
because  it  surrounds  the  cavity  of  the  tho- 
rax.) The  diaphragm. 

DIAZOSTEB,  (From  fia.%a>vvuf4t,  to  sur- 
round ;  because  when  the  bod^  is  girded, 
the  belt  usually  lies  upon  it.)  A  name  of 
the  twelfth  vertebra  of  the  back. 

DrcENTETUM.  (From  eft*,  and  x«v7a»,  to 
stimulate.)  A  pungent  stimulating  col- 
ly rium. 

DICHASTERES.  (From  ti%a.%ee,  to  divide, 
because  they  divide  ihe  foot. )  A  name  of 
the  fore-teeth. 

DICHOPHTIA-  (From  £i%jt  double,  and 
<?wa>,  to  grow.)  A  distemper  of  the  hairs, 
in  which  they  split  and  grow  forked. 

DICROTIC.  (Dicroticus,  sc.  pulsus  ; 
from  <T/at,  twice,  and  «.^ce,  to  strike.)  A 
term  given  to  a  pulse  in  which  the  artery 
rebounds  after  striking,  so  as  to  convey  the 
sensation  of  a  double  pulsation. 

DICTAM.NITES.  (From  J/x/st/wvof,  dittany.) 
A  wine  medicated  with  dittany. 

DICTAMNUS.  "(From  Dictammis,  a 
city  in  Crete,  on  whose  mountains  it  grows.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
I/mnaean  system.  Class,  Decanclria.  Order, 
Monogynia.  Dittany. 

DICTAMNUS  ALBUS.  White  frax- 
inel In,  or  bastard  dittany  Fraxinella.  Die- 
tamnus  albus  ;  foliis  pinnatis,  caule  siniplici, 
of  Linnzeus.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  the 
part  directed  for  medicinal  use  ;  when 
fresh,  it  has  a  moderately  strong,  not  dis- 
agreeable, smell.  Formerly  it  was  much 
used  as  a  stomachic,  tonic,  and  alexiphar- 
mic,  and  was  supposed  to  be  a  medicine  of 
much  efficacy  in  removing  uterine  obstruc- 
tions and  destroying  worms  ;  but  its  medi- 
cinal powers  became  so  little  regarded  by 
modern  physicians,  that  it  had  fallen  almost 
entirely  into  disuse,  till  Baron  Stoerck 
brought  it  into  notice,  by  publishing  seve- 
ral cases  of  its  success,  viz.  in  tertian  in- 
termit! ents,  worms  (lumorici)  and  men- 
strual suppressions.  In  all  these  cases,  he 


DIE 


265 


employed  the  powdered  root  to  the  extent 
of  a  scruple  twice  a  day.  He  also  made 
use  of  a  tincture,  pre,  -a red  of  two  ounces 
of  the  fresh  root  digested  in  14  ounces  of 
spirit  of  wine. ;  of  this.  22  to  50  drops  two 
or  three  limes  a  d^y,  were  successfully 
employed  in  epilepsies.,  and,  when  joined 
with  steel,  this  root,  we  are  told,  was  of 
great  service  to  chiorotic  patients.  The 
dictamnus  undoubtedly, says  Dr.  Woodviile, 
is  a  medicine  of  con-iderable  power;  but 
notwithstanding  the  account  or  it  given  by 
Stoerck,  wno  seems  to  have  paid  little  atten- 
tion to  its  modus  operand),  \v  m uy  still  say 
with  Haller  "  nondum  autem  vires  pro  digiri- 
tate  exploratus  esl,"  but  is  now  fullen  into 
disuse. 

DICTAMNUS  CRETICUS.  Dittany 
of  Crete.  Origanum  crtticum.  Omtis. 
The  leaves  of  this  plant,  Ongt'.nwn  dictam- 
nus; foliis  inferioribus  tomentosis,  tpicis 
nutantibus,  of  Linnaeus,  are  now  rarely 
used ;  they  have  been  recommended  as 
emrnenagogue  and  alexipharmic. 

DIIIY&JEA.  (From  fifujuos,  double.)  A 
cataplasm ;  so  called  by  Galen,  from  the 
double  use  to  which  he  put  it. 

DIDYMI.  ( From  fdu/uos,  double.)  Twins. 
An  old  name  of  the  testicles,  and  two 
eminences  of  the  brain,  from  their  double 
protuberance. 

DIECBOMUM.  (Fom  <T/*,  and  mGnxxa, 
to  cast  out.)  A  medicine  causing  an  abor- 
tion. 

DIELECTB.OX.  (From  <f/*,  and  i\ac]povt 
amber.)  A  name  of  a  troche,  in  which 
amber  is  an  ingredient. 

DIERVILLA.  (Named  in  honour  of  Mr. 
Dierville,  who  first  brought  itfrom  Arcadia.) 
The  young  branches  of  this  species  of 
honeysuckle,  Lonicera  diervilla  racemis  ter- 
minalibus,  foliis  serratis  of  Linnaeus,  are 
employed  in  North  America  as  a  certain 
remedy  in  gonorrhoea  and  suppression  of 
urine'.  It  has  not  yet  been  exhibited  in 
Europe. 

DIET.  Diceta.  The  dietetic  part  of 
medicine  is  no  inconsiderable  branch,  and 
seems  to  require  a  much  greater  share  of 
regard  than  it  commonly  meets  with.  A 
great  variety  of  diseases  might  be  removed 
by  the  observance  of  a  proper  diet  and 
regimen,  without  the  assistance  of  medi- 
cine, were  it  not  for  the  impatience  of  the 
sufferers.  However,  it  may  on  all  occa- 
sions come  in  as  a  proper  assistant  to  the 
cure,  which  sometimes  cannot  be  perform- 
ed without  a  due  observance  of  the  non- 
naturals.  That  food  is,  in  general,  thought 
the  best  and  most  conducive  to  long  life, 
which  is  most  simple,  pure,  and  free  from 
irritating,  and  such  as  approaches  nearest 
to  the  nature  of  our  own  bodies  in  a 
healthy  state,  or  capable  of  being  easiest 
converted  into  their  substance  by  the  vis 
vitx,  after  it  has  been  duly  prepared  by 


M  M 


266 


DIG 


DIG 


the  art  of  cookery ;  bat  the  nature,  com- 
p-'si'i  .n,  virtues,  and  uses  of  particular 
aliments  can  nevei'  be  learnt  to  satisfac- 
tion, without  assistance  of  practical  chym- 
istry. 

DIET  DRINK.  An  alterative  decoc- 
tion employed  daily  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties, at  least  from  a  pint  to  a  quart.  The 
decoction  of  sarsaparilla  and  irczereon,  the 
Lisbon  diet  drink,  is  the  most  common  and 
most  useful. 

DIETETICS.  That  part  of  medicine 
which  considers  the  way  of  living-  with 
relation  to  food,  or  diet,  suitable  to  any 
particular  case 

DIEXODOS.  (From  3ta.>  and  t£c<Pc;,  a  way 
to  pass  out.)  Diodos*  In  Hippocrates  it 
means  evacuation  by  stool. 

DIFFLATIO.  (From  difflo,  to  blow  away.) 
Perspii  a'  ion, 

DIG  AS  '  RIC  US.  (Digastricus,  sc.  muse. 
from  <&;„  twice,  and  I-AFT-HP,  a  belly.)  Bi- 
venter  maxillx  of  Albums.  Mastoido  hy- 
genitn  of'Dtonas.  A  muscle  so  called  from 
its  having  two  bellies,  situated  externally 
between  the  lower  jaw  and  os  hyo'uks.  it 
arises,  by  a  fleshy  belly,  from  the  upper 
par*  of  ihe  processus  mastoidzeus,  and  de- 
scend';^, it  contracts  into  a  round  tendon, 
which  pa..-  es  through  the  stylohyoidzeus,  and 
an  annular  ligament  which  is  fastened  to 
the  os  hyoides  ;  then  it  grows  fleshy  again, 
and  ascends  towards  the  middle  of  the  edge 
of  the  lower  jaw,  where  it  is  inserted.  Its 
use  is  to  open  the  mouth  by  pulling  the 
lower  jaw  down  wards  and  backwards  ;  and 
when  the  jaws  are  shut  to  raise  the  larynx, 
and  consequently  the  pharynx,  upwards,  as 
in  deglutition. 

DIGERKXTIA.  (From  digero,  to  digest.) 
Medicines  which  promote  the  secretion  of 
proper  pus  in  wounds  and  ulcers. 

DIGESTION.  (Digestio,  from  digero, 
to  dissolve.) 

1.  An  operation   in  which  such  matters 
as  are  intended  to  act  slowly  on  each  other, 
are  exposed  to  a  slow  heat,  continued  for 
some  time. 

2.  The  change  that  the  food  undergoes 
in  the  stomach,  by  which  it  is  converted 
into  chyme.     The  circumstances  necessary 
to   ellect   a   healthy  digestion   of  the  food 
are  :  1.  A  certain   degree  of  heat  of  the 
stomach.     2.  A  free  mixture  of  saliva  with 
the  food  in  the  mouth.     3.  A  certain  quan- 
tity of  healthy  gastric  "juice.     4.  The   na- 
tural peristaltic  motion  of  the  stomach.     5. 
The  pressure    of  the  contraction  and  re- 
laxaiion  of  the  abdominal  muscles  and  dia- 
phragm.    From  these   circumstances,  the 
particles  of  the  food  are  softened,  dissolved, 
diluted,  and  intimately  mixed  into  a  soft 
pap,  called  chyme,  which  passes  through 
the  pylorus  of  the  stomach   into  the  duo- 
denum.    The  fluid  which  is  termed  gastric 
juice,  is  separated  by  the  minute  arteries 
opening  into  the  cavity  of  the  stomach.—- 


See  Gastric  Juice.  From  various  experi- 
ments of  physiologists,  it  is  ascertained  that 
the  gastric  juice  reduces  *he  aliments  into 
an  uniform  pap  or  paste,  even  out  of  the 
body  ;  that  it  acts  in  the  same  manner  after 
death;  and  that  it  is  the  chief  agent  in  the 
process  of  digestion. 

Animals  only  are  invested  with  organs  of 
digestion  ;  every  one,  fronf  man  to  the  poly- 
pus, presents  an  alimentary  canal  different- 
ly formed  ;  the  existence  of  a  digestive 
apparatus,  then,  could  be  given  as  an  essen- 
tial character  of  animal  life.  In  man  this 
consists  of  a  long  canal  extending  from  the 
mouth  to  the  anus,  into  which  open  the 
excretory  ducts  of  various  glands,  situated 
in  the  vicinity,  that  secrete  liquors,  neces- 
sary to  alter,  liquefy,  and  animalize  alimen- 
tary matter. 

It  would  be  useless  to  recapitulate  the 
hypotheses  formed  to  explain  digestion ; 
they  may  be  reduced  to  coction,  fermenta- 
tion, trituration,  putrefaction,  and  macera- 
tion of  the  food  received  into  the  cavity  of 
the  stomach.  Physiologists  are  generally 
agreed,  at  present,  in  considering  digestion 
in  the  stomach  as  a  solution  of  the  aliment 
by  the  gastric  juice.  This  liquid,  copiously 
poured  on  the  internal  surface  of  the  sto- 
mach, when  this  viscus  is  irritated  by  the 
presence  of  food,  is  the  production  of  ar- 
terial exhalation  ;  it  is  neither  an  acid  nor 
alkali,  and  seems  to  be  of  a  nature  nearly 
analogous  to  saliva  ;  the  gastric  juice  pro- 
ducing great  properties  of  solutions,  pene- 
trates into  the  alimentary  matter  on  all 
sid'-s,  separates  and  divides  its  particles, 
combines  with  it,  changes  its  composition, 
and  impresses  qiv.Hties  very  different  from 
those  it  possessed  before  this  mixture.  In 
fact,  if  a  mouthful  of  wine  or  food  be  re- 
turned from  the  stomach  some  minutes 
after  it  has  been  received,  the  odour,  taste, 
and  all  the  qualities,  both  physical  and 
chymical.of  these  substances,  aresoaltered, 
that  we  can  with  difficulty  distinguish  them; 
and  vinous  liquors,  more  or  less  acid,  are 
no  longer  susceptible  of  spirituous  fermen- 
tation. The  energy  of  the  power  of  the 
gastric  juice,  perhaps  exaggerated  by  some 
phv^iologysts,  is  sufficient  to  reduce  to  a 
soft  mass  the  hardest  bones,  on  which  cer- 
tain animals  subsist:  it  is  very  probable 
that  its  chymical  composition  is  different 
and  variable,  and  that,  it  is  acid,  alkaline, 
or  saponaceous,  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  aliment.  Although  gastric  juice  is  the 
most  powerful  agent  of  digestion  in  the 
stomach,  its  dissolvent  power  has  need  of 
assistance  from  the  action  of  several  se- 
condary causes,  as  heat,  which  seems  to 
augment  and  concentrate  itself  in  the  epi- 
gastric region.  So  long  as  the  exertion  of 
the  .-  comach  continues,  there  is  a  sort  of 
intestine  fermentation,  which  should  not 
be,  in  the  full  sense,  compared  to  the  mo- 
tion  by  which  fermentative  and  putre- 


DIGESTION. 


267 


scent  substances  are  decomposed  ;  there  is 
also  a  moderate  and  peristaltic  motion  of 
the  muscular  fibres  of  the  stomach  which 
press  the  aliment  on  all  sides,  and  perform. 
a  slight  trituration,  while  the  gastric  mois- 
ture soften^  and  macerates  the  food  before 
it  is  dissolved ;  it  may  then  be  affirmed 
that  the  process  of  digestion  is  at  the  same 
time  chymical,  vital,  and  mechanical :  the 
authors,  therefore,  of  various  theories  to 
explain  this  function,  have  erred  by  attri- 
buting to  onr  cause  only,  as  heat,  terrnen- 
tation,  putrefaction,  trituration,  macera- 
tion, and  the  gastric  juice,  that  which  is 
the  aggregate  result  of  all  tkose  causes 
united. 

The  aliment  remains  a  greater  or  less 
time  in  the  stomach,  agreeably  to  the  faci- 
lity or  difficulty  of  the  necessary  changes 
taking  place.  Gosse  of  Geneva,  has  prov- 
ed on  himself,  that  the  animal  and  vege- 
table fibre,  the  white  of  an  egg  boiled, 
white  and  tendinous  parts,  paste  kneaded 
with  butter,  sebaceous  substances,  and 
those  things  which  are  not  fermented,  or 
very  little  fermentative,  make  greater  re- 
sistance to  the  gastric  juice,  than  the  gela- 
tinous parts  of  vegetables  and  animals, 
fermented  bread,  &,c.  that  the  latter  class 
of  substances  require  only  an  hour  for  their 
complete  dissolution,  while  the  digestion 
of  the  former  was  not  completed  at  the  end 
of  several  hours. 

During  the  time  of  digestion,  both  orifices 
of  the  stomach  are  closed  ;  no  gas,  disen- 
gaged from  the  aliment,  ascends  through 
the  oesophagus,  unless  in  cases  of  bad  di- 
gestion :  slight  chills  are  felt ;  the  pulse 
becomes  quicker  and  stronger,  and  the 
poxvers  of  life  seem  diminished  in  some 
organs,  to  be  carried  to  the  seat  of  the 
digestive  process.  The  parieties  of  the 
stomach  soon  begin  to  act :  their  circular 
fibres  contract  in  different  parts  of  its  ex- 
tent ;  these  peristaltic  oscillations,  at  first 
vague  and  uncertain,  become  more  regular, 
and  are  directed  from  above  downwards, 
from  left  to  right,  that  is,  from  the  cardia, 
towards  the  pylorus  ;  its  longitudinal  fibres 
also  contract,  and  thus  approximate  both 
terminations.  In  these  different  motions 
the  stomach  becomes  parallel  with  the  py- 
lorus, and  the  angle  formed  by  the  duo- 
denum is  almost  totally  obliterated,  which 
renders  the  passage  of  food  easier.  It  has 
been,  remarked,  that  digestion  proceeds 
better  during  sleep,  when  we  lie  on  the 
right  side  than  on  the  left,  and  this  differ- 
ence has  been  attributed  to  the  compres- 
sion made  by  the  liver  on  the  stomach-  It 
should  rather  be  considered,  that  on  the 
right  side,  the  passage  of  food  is  accelerated 
by  its  own  gravity,  the  situation  of  the 
stomach  is  naturally  oblique,  from  left  to 
right,  and  becomes  more  so  in  consequence 
of  changes  induced  by  food. 


The  aperture  of  the  pylorus  is  furnished 
with  a  muscular  ring,  covered  by  .\  dupli- 
cature  of  mucous  membrane  ;  this  kind  of 
sphincter  keeps  it  closed  during  tiie  time 
of  digestion  in  the  stomach,  and  dues  not 
give  passage  to  the  aliment  until  it  has 
undergone  a  very  material  alteration.  The 
pylorus,  possessing  a  peculiar  and  extreme- 
ly delicate.-  sensib.iity,  m,i\  be  considered 
as  a  sort  of  vigilant  centinel,  that  prevents 
any  thing  from  passing  that  has  not  suffered 
proper  changes.  Many  authors  quoted  by 
Haller,  -have  been  well  aware  that  the  food 
did  not  pass  from  the  stomach  successively 
in  the  same  manner  as  it  was  received,  but 
agreeably  to  its  greater  or  less  facility  of 
digestion. 

It  would  appear  that  there  is  a  real  se- 
lection of  food  in  the  stomach,  for  those 
aliments  that  admit  of  an  easy  digestion 
are  directed  towards  the  pylorus,  which 
gives  passage  to  then)  ;  while,  on  the  con- 
trary, such  as  are  not  sufficiently  digested 
are  not  permitted  to  pass,  but  kept  back  in 
the  stomach.  Thij.  delicate  feeling,  which 
we  attribute  to  the  pylorus,  this  exqu'  zte 
sense,  by  which  it  exerts  a  kind  of  choice 
on  the  food  that  passes  through,  may  be 
perhaps  objected  to ;  pieces  of  money, 
however,  or  other  extraneous  indigestible 
bodies,  remain  a  longer  or  shorter  time  in 
the  stomach  before  they  go  into  the  intes- 
tines, and  present  themselves  several  dif- 
ferent times  at  the  orifice  of  the  pylorus, 
and  do  not  get  through  till  after  it  has  been 
accustomed  to  their  contact.  It  is  the  same 
with  the  gastric  system  as  with  a  secreting 
gland ;  and  irt  the  same  manner  the  com- 
mencement of  excretory  ducts,  possessed  of 
a  sort  of  elective  sensibility,  do  not  receive 
the  secreted  liquor  before  it  has  undergone 
necessary  preparations  in  the  glandular  pa- 
renchyma ;  so  the  pylorus,  which  may  be 
considered  the  excretory  duct  of  the  sto- 
mach, does  not  admit  the  food  nor  sufivr  it 
to  pass  into  the  intestines,  until  it  has  been 
sufficiently  elaborated  by  the  action  of  this 
organ. 

In  proportion  as  the  stomach  becomes 
empty,  the  sp.sm  of  the  skin  ceases,  a 
moderate  heat  succeeds  the  shiverings,  the 
pulse  becomes  more  evident  and  elevated, 
the  quantity  of  insensible  perspiration  in- 
crease.s ;  digestion  then  produces  a  general 
motion,  analogous  to  a  feverish  paroxysm  ; 
and  this  digestive  fever,  described  also  by 
the  ancients,  is  most  easy  to  be  observed  in 
women  of  great  sensibility.  Nothing  posi- 
tive can  be  established  on  the  duration  of 
digestion  in  the  stomach.  The  aliments  go 
out  of  the  stomach  with  more  or  less  celerity, 
in  proportion  as  they  offer  a  greater  or  less 
resistance  to  those  powers  which  serve  to 
dissolve  them,  and  Agreeably  to  the  energy 
and  strength  of  the  stomach  and  activity 
ot"  the  gastric  juice :  five  hours,  however, 


268 


DIG 


DIG 


may  be  considered  th£  ordinary  time  of 
their  presence. 

The  action  of  the  parieties  of  the  sto- 
mach ceases  when  this  viscus  is  entirely 
liberated  from  the  aliments  that  were  in  its 
cavity,  but  not  before;  the  gastric  juice, 
ihe  secretion  of  which  is  not  augmented  by 
any  stimulus,  is  no  longer  poured  out  by  its 
arteries  ;  and  the  parieties  which  come  into 
contact  with  each  other,  are  only  lubricated 
by  the  mucous  copiously  secreted  by  its 
internal  coat. 

DIGESTIVES.  (Digestiva,  sc.  medica- 
mrii'a  ;  from  digero,  to  dissolve.;  A  term 
applied  by  surgeons  to  those  substances 
which,  when  applied  to  an  ulcer  or  wound, 
promote  suppuration  :  such  are  the  ceratum 
resince  Jlavxy  unguentum  elemi,  warm  poul- 
tices, fomentations,  &c. 

DIGESTIVUM  SAL  SYLVii.  See  Marias 
potassx. 

DIGITALIS.  (From  iligitus,  a  finger  ; 
because  its  flower  represents  a  finger.)  1. 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nacan  system-  Class,  Didynamia.  Order, 
Jngiospermia.  Fox-glove, 


tern  becomes  apparent.  As  soon  as  the 
pulse  begins  to  be  diminished,  the  increase 
of  dose  must  be  made  with  more  caution; 
and,  whenever  nausea  is  induced,  it  ought 
rather  to  be  reduced,  or,  if  necessary,  in- 
termitted for  a  short  time.  If  the  sickness 
become  urgent,  it  is  best  relieved  by  stimu- 
lants, particularly  large  doses  of  brandy, 
with  aromatics.  The  tincture  has  been 
supposed  to  be  the  best  form  of  administer- 
ing digitalis,  when  the  remedy  is  designed 
to  act  as  a  narcotic :  it  is  also  more  manage- 
able in  its  dose  and  more  uniform  in  its 
strength,  than  the  dried  leaves. 

Besides  its  narcotic  eff<  cts,  digitalis  acts 
as  one  of  the  most  certain  diuretics  in  drop- 
sy, apparently  from  its  power  of  promoting 
absorption.  It  has  frequently  succeeded 
where  the  other  diuretics  have  failed.  Dr. 
Withering  has  an  undoubted  cl.-im  HI  this 
discovery ;  and  the  numerous  cases  of 
dropsy  related  by  him,  and  other  practi- 
tioners of  established  reputation,  afford  in- 
contestable evidence  of  its  diuretic  powers, 
and  of  its  practicable  importance  in  the 
cure  of  those  disorders.  From  Dr.  Wi- 


2.  The  pharmacoprcial  name  of  the  com-    thering's  extensive  experience  of  the  use  of 

/»    „! T\  •        •„»•«  .     _I*  T    "  *  1,  ^     ,1  1^.!*  -I**—        J - "       _         1-  1^       _      1 


mon  fox-glove.  Digitalis  purpurea  of  Lin- 
naeus : — calycidis  Joliolis  ovatis  acutis,  corol- 
lis  obtusis,  labio  superiors  Integra.  The 
leaves  of  this  plant  have  a  bitter  nauseous 
taste,  but  no  remarkable  smell ;  they  have 
been  long  used  externally  to  ulcers  and 
scrophulous  tumours  with  considerable  ad- 
vantage. When  properly  dried,  their  co- 
lour is  a  lively  green.  They  ought  to  be 
collected  when  the  plant  begins  to  blos- 
som, to  be  dried  quickly  before  the  fire, 
and  preserved  unpowdered. 

Of  all  the  narcotics,  digitalis  is  that  which 
diminishes  most  powerfully  the  actions  of 
the  system ;  and  it  does  so  without  occa- 
sioning any  previous  excitement.  Even  in 
the  most  moderate  dose,  it  diminishes  the 
force  and  frequency  of  the  pulse,  and,  in 


the  digitalis  in  dropsies,  he  has  been  able 
to  judge  of  its  success  by  the  following  cir- 
cumstances : — '*  It  s>eldum  succeeds  in  men 
of  great  natural  strength,  of  tense  fibre,  of 
warm  skin,  of  florid  complexion,  or  in 
those  with  a  tight  and  cordy  pulse.  If 
the  belly  in  ascites  be  tense,  hard,  and 
circumscribed,  or  the  limbs  in  anasarca 
solid  and  resisting,  we  have  but  little 
hope.  On  the  contrary,  if  the  pulse  be 
feeble,  or  intermitting,  the  countenance 
pale,  the  lips  livid,  the  skin  cold,  the 
swollen  belly  soft  and  fluctuating,  the 
anasarcous  limbs  readily  pitting  under  the 
pressure  of  the  finger,  we  may  expect  the 
diuretic  effects  to  follow  in  a  kindly  man- 
ner." Of  the  inferences  which  he  deduces, 
the  fourth  is,  "  that  if  it  (digitalis)  fails, 


a  large  dose,  reduces  it  to  a  great  extent,     there  is  but  little  chance  of  any  other  me- 
as  from  70  beats  to  40  or  35  in  a  minute,     dicine  succeeding."  Although  tbe  digitalis 
the  same  time,  vertigo 


occasioning,  at  the  same  time,  vertigo,  in- 
distinct  vision,  violent  and  durable  sick- 
ness, with  vomiting.  In  a  still  larger  quan- 
tity, it  induces  convulsions,  coldness  of  the 
body,  and  insensibility ;  symptoms  which 
have  sometimes  terminated  fatally.  As  a 
narcotic,  fox-glove  has  been  recommended 
in  epilepsy,  insanity,  and  in  some  acute  in- 
flammatory diseases.  Lately  it  has  been 
very  extensively  employed  in  phthisis,  and 
the  beneficial  effects  which  it  produces  in 
that  disease,  are  probably  owing  to  its  nar- 
cotic power,  by  which  it  reduces  the  force 
of  the  circulation  through  the  lungs  and 
general  system.  It  is  administered  so  as 
to  produce  this  effect.  One  grain  of  the 
powdered  leaves,  or  ten  drops  of  the  satu- 
rated tincture,  may  be  given  night  and 
morning.  This  dose  is  increased  one  half 
every  second  day,  till  its  action  on  the  sys- 


is  now  generally  admitted  to  be  a  very 
powerful  diuretic,  yet  it  is  but  justice  to 
acknowledge  that  this  medicine  has  more 
frequently  failed  than  could  have  been  rea- 
sonably expected  from  a  comparison  of 
the  facts  stated  by  Dr.  Withering.  The 
dose  of  the  dried  leaves  in  powder,  is  from 
one  to  three  grains  twice  a  day.  But  if  a 
liquid  medicine  be  preferred,  a  drachm  of 
the  dried  leaves  is  to  be  infused  for  four 
hours,  in  half  a  pint  of  boiling  water,  add- 
ing to  the  strained  liquor  an  ounce  of  any 
spirituous  water.  One  ounce  of  this  in- 
fusion, given  twice  a  day,  is  a  medium  dose. 
It  is  to  be  continued  in  these  doses  till  it 
either  acts  upon  the  kidneys,  the  stomach, 
the  pulse,  (which  as  has  been  said,  it  has 
a  remarkable  power  of  lowering,)  or  the 
bowels. 
The  administration  of  this  remedy  re- 


DIL 


nio 


26.9 


quires  to  be  conducted  with  much  caution. 
Its  effects  do  not  immediately  appear ; 
and  when  the  doses  are  too  frequent,  or 
too  quickly  augmented,  its  ac'imi  ib  con- 
centrated so  as  to  produce  frequently  the 
most  violent  symptoms.  The  general  rules 
are,  to  begin  with  a  small  dose,  to  increase 
it  gradually,  till  the  action  is  apparent  on 
the  kidneys,  stomach,  intestines,  or  vascu- 
lar system  ;  and  immediately  suspending  its 
exhibition,  when  its  effects  on  any  of  these 
pans  take  place. 

The  symptoms  arising  from  too  large  a 
dose  of  digitalis  are,  extreme  sickness,  ver- 
tigo, indistinct  vision,  incessant  vomiiing, 
and  a  great  reduction  of  the  force  of  the 
circulation,  terminating  sometimes  in  syn- 
cope or  convulsions.  They  are  relieved  by 
frequent  and  small  doses  of  opium,  brandy, 
aromatics,  and  strong  bitters,  and  by  a  blis- 
ter applied  to  the  region  of  the  stomach. 

DIGITIUM.  (From  digitus,  a  finger.) 
A  contraction  of  the  finger-joint.  A  paro- 
nychia,  or  whitlow,  or  other  sore  upon  the 
finger. 

DIGITUS.  (From  digero,  to  direct.)  A 
finger. 

DIGITUS  MAifus.  A  finger.  The  fingers 
and  thumb  in  each  hand  consist  of  four- 
teen bones,  there  being  three  to  each  Jin- 
ger ;  they  are  a  little  convex  and  round 
towards  the  back  of  the  hand,  but  hollow 
and  plain  towards  the  palm,  except  the 
last,  where  the  nails  are.  The  order  of 
their  dispositions  is  called  first,  second, 
and  third  phalanx.  The  first  is  longer  than 
the  second,  and  the  second  longer  than  the 
third.  What  has  been  said  of  the  fingers, 
applies  to  the  toes  also. 

DIGITUS  PEDIS.  A  toe.  See  Digitus  ma- 
nus. 

DIG  LOSS  UM.  (From  <T/f,  double,  and 
•yxaxra-a.,  a  tongue  ;  so  called  because  above 
its  leaf  there  grows  a  lesser  leaf,  like  two 
tongues.)  The  laurus  alexandrina.  Galen 
speaks  of  a  man  born  with  two  tongues. 

DiGifOTio.  (From  dignosco,  to  distin- 
guish.) See  Diagnosis. 

DiHJEMATOsr.  (From  Jk,  and  «u,wa, 
biood.)  An  antidote  in  which  is  the  blood 
of  many  animals. 

DIHALOJT.  (From  J/a,  and  «a?,  salt.)  A 
plaster  prepared  with  salt  and  nitre,  adapt- 
ed to  foul  ulcers. 

DHPKTES.  (From  Zw,  JVcc,  Heaven, 
and  wiTrlce,  to  fall :  ».  e.  fulling  as  rain.)  An 
epithet  applied  by  Hippocrates  to  semen, 
when  it  is  discharged  like  a  sudden  shower 
of  rain. 

DILATATIO.  (From  dtlato,  to  enlarge.) 
Dilatation,  or  enlargement.  Diastole. 

DILATOR.  (From  dilato,  to  enlarge.) 
The  name  of  some  muscles  whose  office  is 
to  open  and  enlarge  parts. 

DlLATORES    ALARUM   NASI.          See      Leva- 

tor. 
DILATORIUM.    (From  dilato,  to  enlarge.) 


A  surgical  instrument  for  enlarging  any 
part  A  speculum  oris. 

Dill     See  Anethum. 

DJLUENTS.  (Diluentiat  sc.  medica- 
menta /  from  diluo,  to  wash  away.)  Those 
substances  which  increase  the  proportion 
of  fluid  in  the  blood.  It  is  evident  that 
this  must  be  done  by  watery  liquors.  Wa- 
ter is  indeed,  properly  speaking,  the  only 
diluent.  Various  additions  are  made  to  it, 
to  render  it  pleasant,  and  frequently  to 
give  it  a  slightly  demulcent  quality.  But 
these  are  not  sufficiently  important  to  re- 
quire to  be  noticed,  or  to  be  classed  as  me- 
dicines. 

Diluents  are  merely  secondary  remedies. 
They  are  given  in  acute  inflammatory  dis. 
eases,  to  lessen  the  stimulant  quality  of  the 
blood.  They  are  used  to  promote  the  ac- 
tion of  diuretics  in  dropsy,  and  to  favour 
the  operation  of  sweating. 

DINICA.  (From  J/yo?,  giddiness.)  Medi- 
cines which  relieve  a  giddiness. 

DINOS.  (From  <fcva»,  to  turn  round.)  A 
vertigo,  or  giddiness. 

DIOCRES.     The  name  of  a  lozenge. 

DIODOS.  (From  £i&,  and  c<fo?,  the  way 
through.)  Evacuation  by  stool. 

DIJENANTHES.  (From  <fto,  and  e/v*v0/?,  the 
flower  of  the  vine.)  A  remedy  said  to  be 
good  for  cholera  morbus,  in  which  was  the 
flower  of  the  vine-tree. 

DIOGMUS.  (From  JWa>,  to  persecute.) 
A  distressing  palpitation  of  the  heart. 

Diomrsiscus  (From  A/oyycro?,  Bacchus, 
was  of  old  represented  as  having  horns.) 
Certain  bony  excrescences,  near  the  tem- 
ples, were  called  dionysisci. 

DIOXYSOBTYMPHAS.  (From  A/cvfo-o?,  Bac- 
chus, and  vw^^at,  a  nymph.)  A  herb  which, 
if  bruised,  smells  of  wine,  and  yet  resists 
drunkenness. 

DIAPORUM.  (From  eT/*,  and  ozragat,  au- 
tumnal fruits.)  A  medicine  composed  of 
ripe  fruits  for  quincy. 

DIOPTRA.  (From  fiOTrlopau,  to  see 
through.)  Dioptron.  Speculum  ani  oris, 
or  uteri.  Also  the  lapis  specularis. 

DIOPTRICA.  (From  JW^*/,  to  see 
through.)  Dioptrics,  or  doctrine  of  the 
refraction  of  light. 

DIOPTRISMUS.  (From  SioTrloftm,  to  see 
through.)  Dilatation  of  any  natural  passage. 

DIOROBUM.  (From  cfW,  and  cgcCoc,  a 
vetch.)  A  medicine,  in  the  composition  of 
which  there  are  vetches. 

DIORRHOSIS.  (From  Ji*,  and  oggoc,  the 
serum.)  Diorosis.  A  dissolved  state  of 
the  blood.  A  conversion  of  the  humours 
into  serum  and  water. 

DIORTHROSIS.  (From  //o/>6goa>,  to  direct.) 
The  reduction  of  a  fracture. 

DIOSCOREA.  (Named  in  honour  of 
Dioscorides.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dint* 
cia.  Order,  Hexandria. 

DIOSCOREA  AI.ATA.     See  Yam. 


DIS 


DIS 


DIOSCOREA  BULBIFERA.     See  Yam. 

DI^SCOHEA  SATIVA.     See  Yam. 

DIOSCURI.  (»'.  e.  A/c?  K*pw,  the  sons  of 
Jupiter,  or  Castor  and  Pollux.)  The  paro- 
tids were  so  named  from  their  twin-like 
equality  in  shape  and  position. 

Di  >SP*ROS  LOTUS.  See  Indian  date 
plum 

Dn  •XEL.'EUM.  (From  ch*  o|w?,  acid,  and 
a,\euM,  o.l  )  A  medicine  composed  of  oil 
and  vin  gar 

Dioxos.  (From  cT/*,  and  o^o?,  acid.)  A 
collyrium  composed  c:  iefl>  .  t  vmegar. 

DIPZISIASMUS  (Fr^iii  S~i7rxou>,  to  dou- 
ble.) The  re-exacerbi.t,on  uf  a  di  euse. 

DIPLOE.  (From  far^ou,  to  double.) 
Meditulluim.  The  spongy  substance  be- 
tween the-  two  tables  ot  tne  skull. 

DIPLOPIA..  (From  «f/*Acf,  double,  and 
oTrrofAau,  to  see.)  Visits  duplicatus.  A  dis- 
ease of  the  eye,  in  which  the  person  seen 
an  object  double  or  triple.  Dr.  Cuhtn 
makes  it  a  variety  of  the  second  tpcciei  01" 
pseudoblepsis,  which  he  culls  mutans,  in 
which  objects  appear  changed  from  n-Jiat 
they  really  are :  and  the  disease  vai.es  ac- 
cording to  the  variety  of  the  remote  cause. 

DIPSOUS.  (From  //?,  twice,  and  Trvtu,  to 
breathe.)  An  epithet  for  wounds  which 
are  perforated  quite  through,  and  admit 
the  air  at  both  ends. 

DIPSACUS.  (From  ,/4*,  thirst;  so 
called  from  the  concave  situation  of  its 
leaves,  which  hold  water,  by  which  the 
thirst  of  the  traveller  may  be  relieved  ) 
Diapsacum. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean   system.     Class,  Syngenesia.     Or- 
der,  Potygamia.    The  teasel. 

2.  A  diabetes,  from  the  continual  thirst 
attending  it. 

DIPIRENUM.  (From  <f/f,  twice,  and  TTU^HV, 
a  berry.)  A  berry,  or  kernel:  a  probe 
with  two  buttons. 

DIPYIUTES.  (From  <ft?,  twice,  and  nvg, 
fire.)  Dipyros.  An  epithet  given  by  Hip- 
pocrates to  bread  twice  baked,  and  which 
he  recommended  in  dropsies 

DIRECTOR.  (From  dingo,  to  direct) 
A  hollow  instrument  for  guiding  an  incisor- 
knife  ;  also  the  name  of  a  muscle  which 
lifts  up  the  penis. 

DIRECTORES  PENIS.  (From  dirigo,  to  di- 
rect.) The  same  as  erectores  penis. 

DIRINGA.  A  name,  in  the  isle  of  Java, 
for  the  calamus  aromaticus. 

DISCESSUS.  (From  discedo,  to  depart.) 
The  separation  of  any  two  bodies,  before 
united  by  chymical  operation. 

DISCIFORMIS.  (From  discus,  a  quoit, 
and  forma,  likeness.)  Resembling  a  disk, 
or  quoit,  in  shape.  It  is  applied  to  the 
knee-pan. 

DISCOIDES.  (From  «T;?»cc,  a  quoit.)  Re- 
sembling a  disk,  or  quoi  ,  in  shape.  It  is 
applied  to  the  chrystuliine  humour  of  the  eye. 

DISCRIMEX.  A  small  roller.  A  term  ap- 
plied to  the  diaphragm. 


DISCUTIENTS.  (Discutientia,  sc.  me- 
dic .menta ;  from  discutio.  to  make  in 
piece.-). )  Disttuoria.  Diackytica.  A  term 
in  ^surgery  applied  to  those  substances 
which  possess  a  power  of  repelling  or  re- 
solving Amours. 

DISLv\SE.  Morbus.  Any  alteration  from 
a  ptrfeci  siate  of  health  is  a  disease.  A 
disease  is  variously  termed :  when  ,t.  per. 
vades  the  whole  system,  and  does  not  de- 
pend .;r  any  other  disease,  as  an  inflam- 
matory fever,  for  instance,  it  is  called  a 
general  disease,  to  distinguish  it  from  in- 
flammation  of  the  eye.  or  any  other  vis- 
cus,  which  is  a  partial  or  local  one :  and 
when  h  does  not  depend  on  another  dis- 
ease, it  is  termed  **n  idiopathic  disease, 
which  may  be  either  general  or  partial,  to 
distinguish  it  from  a  symptomatic  affection, 
wiiich  depends  upon  another  disease,  and 
is  produced  by  consent  of  parts.  See  also 
Endemic.^  Epidemic,  Sporadic,  &.C. 

DISLOCATION.  (From  disloco,  to  put 
out  uf  pi  -ce.)  Luxuuon.  The  recession 
of  u  bone  of  a  moveable  articulation  from 
its  natural  cavity. 

DISPENSARY.  (Dispensarium,  from 
dispendo,  to  distribute.)  The  shop,  or 
place,  in  which  medicines  are  prepared. 
Also  the  name  ot  an  institution,  in  which 
the  poor  are  supplied  with  medicines  and 
advice. 

DISPENSATORY.  (Dispensatorium ; 
from  dispendoy  o  dishibMie.)  Jlntidotari- 
um.  A  book  which  treats  of  the  composi- 
tion o  medicines. 

DISSECTION.  (From  disseco,  to  cut 
asunder.)  Tiie  cutting  to  pieces  of  any 
part  of  an  animal,  or  vegetable,  for  the 
purpose  of  exmining  its  structure. 

DISSEPTUM.  (From  dusepio,  to  inclose 
round.)  The  diaphragm,  or  membrane, 
which  d.-vides  the  cavity  of  the  thorax  from 
the  abdomen. 

DISSOLVESTTIA.  (From  dissolvo,to  loosen.) 
Medicines,  which  loosen  and  dissolve  mor« 
bid  concretions  in  the  body.  In  chymistry 
it  means  menstrua. 

DISSOLUTUS.  (From  dissolvo,  to  loosen.) 
Loose.  An  epithet  applied  to  the  dysen- 
tery, or  morbus  dissolutus. 

DISTEXTIO.  (From  distendo,  to  stretch 
out.)  Distention,  or  dilatation.  A  con- 
vulsion 

DISTJCHIA.     See  Distichiasis. 

DISTICHIASIS.  (From  ^tvn^ia.:  from 
«T«,  double,  and  r/£oc,  a  row.)  JDiatichia- 
sis.  Distichia.  A  disease  of  the  eyelash, 
in  which  there  is  a  double  row  of  hairs,  the 
one  row  growing  outwards,  the  other  in. 
wards  towards  the  eye. 

DISTILLATION.  (From  distillo,  to 
drop  little  by  little.)  Almcta.  Catastag> 
mos.  A  chymical  process,  very  similar  to 
evaporation,  instituted  to  separate  the  vo- 
latile from  the  fixed  principles  by  means  of 
heat.  Distillatory  vessels  are  either  alem- 
bics or  retorts ;  the  former  consist  of  an 


DIU 

inferior  vessel,  called  a  cucurbit,  designed 
to  contain  the  mailer  to  be  examined,  and 
having1  an  upper  part  fixed  to  it,  called  the 
capital,  or  head.  In  this  last,  the  vapours 
are  condensed  by  the  contact  of  the  sur- 
rounding air,  or,  in  other  cases,  by  the 
assistance  of  cold  water  surrounding  the 
head,  and  contained  in  a  vessel  called  the 
refrigeratory.  From  the  lower  part  of  the 
capital  proceeds  a  tube,  called  the  nose, 
beak,  or  spout,  through  which  the  vapours, 
after  condensation,  are,  by  a  proper  figure 
of  the  capital,  made  to  flow  into  a  vessel 
called  the  receiver,  which  is  usually  spheri- 
cal. These  receivers  have  different  names, 
according  to  their  figure,  being  called  mat- 
trasses,  balloons,  See.  Retorts  are  a  kind 
of  battle  of  glass,  pottery,  or  metal,  the  bot- 
tom being  spherical,  and  the  upper  part 
gradually  diminishing  into  a  neck,  which  is 
turned  on  one  side. 

DISTORTION.  (From  distorqueo,  to 
wrest  aside.)  Distort™.  A  term  applied 
to  the  eyes,  whea  a  person  seems  to  turn 
them  from  the  object  he  would  look  at,  and 
is  then  called  squinting,  or  strabismus.  It 
also  signifies  the  bending  of  a  bone  preter- 
naturally  to  one  side;  as  distortion  of  the 
spine,  or  vertebrae. 

DISTOKTOR.  (From  distorqueo,  to  wrest 
aside.)  A  muscle,  whose  office  is  to  draw 
the  mouth  awry. 

DisTOimm  OBIS.  (From  distorqueo^ 
to  wrest  aside.)  The  zygomaticus  mi- 
nor. 

DISTRTCHIASIS.     See  Distichiasis. 

DISTRIX.  (From  <T/c,  double,  and  6§/|,  the 
hair.)  A  disease  of  the  hair,  when  it  splits 
and  divides  at  the  end. 

Dittander.     See  Nasturtium  hortcnse. 

Dittany^  bastard.  See  Dictatnnus  al- 
cus. 

Dittany  of  Crete.  See  Dictamnus  creti- 
bus. 

Dittany,  ivliite.     See  Dictamnus  albus. 

DIURESIS.  (From  <T<«,  through,  and  psne, 
to  flow.)  An  increased  secretion  of  urine. 
It  is  also  applied  to  a  diabetes. 

DIURETICS.  (Diuretica,  sc.  medica- 
menta,  fm^rix.*  :  from  cftxgwcn?,  a  discharge 
of  urine.)  Those  medicines  or  substances 
are  so  called  which,  when  t:iken  internally, 
augment  the  flow  of  urine  from  the  kidneys. 
It  ;s  obvious  that  such  an  effect  will  be  pro- 
duced by  any  substance  capable  of  stimu- 
lating the  secreting  vessels  of  the  kidneys. 
All  the  saline  diuretics  seem  to  act  in  this 
manner.  They  are  received  into  the  circu- 
lation ;  and  passing  off  wjth  the  urine,  sti- 
mulate the  vessels,  and  increase  the  quan- 
tity secreted. 

There  are  other  diuretics,  the  effect  of 
which  appears  not  to  arise  from  direct  ap- 
plication, but  from  an  action  excited  in 
the  stomach,  and  propagated  by  nervous 
communication  to  the  secreting  uri.jary 
vessels.  The  diuretic  operation  of  squill, 


DIU 


271 


and  several  other  vegetables,  appears  to  be 
of  this  kind. 

There  is  still,  perhaps,  another  mode  in 
which  certain  substances  produce  a  diu- 
retic effect;  that  is,  by  promoting  absorp- 
tion. When  a  large  quantity  of  watery 
fluid  is  introduced  into  the  circulating 
mass,  it  stimulates  the  secreting  vessels  of 
the  kidneys,  and  is  carried  oft'  by  urine. 
If,  therefore,  absorption  be  promoted, 
and  if  a  portion  of  serous  fluid,  perhaps 
previously  effused,  be  taken  up,  the  quan- 
tity of  fluid  secreted  by  the  kidneys  will  be 
increased.  In  this  way  digitalis  seems  to 
act :  its  diuretic  effect,  it  has  been  said,  is 
greater  when  exhibited  in  dropsy  than  it  is 
in  health. 

On  the  same  principle,  (the  effect  arising 
from  stimulating-  the  zibsorbent  system,) 
may  probably  be  explained  the  utility  of 
mercury  in  promoting  the  action  of  several 
diuretics. 

The  action  of  these  remedies  is  promoted 
by  drinking  freely  of  mild  diluents-  It  is 
also  influenced  by  the  state  of  the  surface 
of  the  body.  If  external  heat  be  applied, 
diuresis  is  frequently  prevented,  and  dia- 
phoresis produced.  Hence  the  doses  of 
them  should  be  given  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  and  the  patitnt,  if  possible,  be  kept  out 
of  bed. 

The  direct  effects  of  diuretics  are  suffi- 
ciently evident.  They  discharge  the  wa- 
tery part  of  the  blood ;  and,  by  that  dis- 
charge, they  indirectly  promote  absorption 
over  the  whole  system. 

Dropsy  is  the  disease  in  which  they  are 
principally  employed ;  and  when  they  can 
be  brought  to  act,  ihe  disease  is  removed 
with  less  injury  to  the  patient  than  it  can 
be  by  exciting  any  other  evacuation.  Their 
success  is  very  precarious,  the  most  power- 
ful often  failing ;  and,  as  the  disease  is  so 
frequently  connected  with  organic  Affec- 
tion, even  the  removal  of  the  effused  fluid, 
when  it  takes  place,  only  palliates  without 
effecting  a  cure. 

Diuretics  have  been  likewise  occasionally 
used  in  calculous  affections,  in  gonorrhoea, 
and  with  a  view  of  diminishing  plethora,  or 
checking  profuse  perspiration. 

Murray,  in  his  Elements  of  Materia  Me- 
dica,  classes  the  super-tartrite  of  potash,  or 
cream  of  tartar,  and  nitrate  of  potash,  or 
nitre,  the  muriate  of  ammonia,  or  crude 
salammoniac,  potash,  and  the  acetate  of 
potash,  or  kali  acetatum,  among  the  saline 
diuretics;  and  selects  the  following  from 
the  vegetable  kingdom  : — scilla  muritima, 
dig-italis  purpurea,  nicoiiana  tabacurn,  so- 
lanum  dulcamara, lactuca  virosa,  colchicum 
autumnale,  gratiola  officinalis,  spartium 
scoparium,  juniperus  communis,  copaifera 
officinalis,  pinus  balsamea,  and  pinus  larix  ; 
and  the  lytta  vesicatoria  from  the  animal 
kingdom. 

In  speaking  of  particular  diuretics,  Dr. 


272 


DOD 


DOR 


Cullen  says,  the  diuretic  vegetables  men- 
tioned by' writers  are  of  very  little  power, 
and  are  employed  with  very  little  success. 
Of  the  umbellatx,  the  medicinal  power  re- 
sides especially  in  their  seeds  ;  but  he  ne- 
ver found  any  of  them  very  efficacious. 
The  semen  dauci  sylvestris  has  been  com- 
mended as  a  diuretic ;  but  its  powers  as 
such  are  not  very  remarkable.  In  like 
manner  some  of  the  plantae  stellate  have 
been  commended  as  diuretics ;  but  none 
of  them  deserve  our  notice,  except  the  ru- 
bia  tinctorum,  the  root  of  which  passes  so 
much  by  the  kidneys  as  to  give  its  colour 
to  the  urine.  Hence  it  may  fairly  be  sup- 
posed to  stimulate  the  secretories ;  but 
Dr.  Cullen  found  its  diuretic  powers  did 
not  always  appear,  and  never  to  any  con 
siderable  degree ;  and  as  in  brute  animals 
it  has  always  appeared  hurtful  to  the  sys- 
tem, he  does  not  think  it  fit  to  be  employed 
to  any  extent  in  human  diseases.  The  bar- 
dana,  lithospermum,  ononis,  asparagus, 
enula  campana,  are  all  substances  which 
seem  to  pass,  in  some  measure,  by  the  kid- 
neys ;  but  their  diuretic  powers  are  hardly 
\vor  h  notice. 

Tne  principal  articles  included  by  Dr. 
C'llU  i',  m  his  catalogue  of  diuretics,  are 
dulcamara,  digitalis,  scilla ;  some  of  the 
alliac.ae  nnd  siaquosae  *,  the  balsams  and  re- 
sins ;  cantharicies,  and  the  diuretic  salts. 

DIVAPORATIO.     Evaporation. 

DIVARICATION.  The  crossing  of  any  two 
things  .  thus  when  the  muscular  or  tendin- 
ous fibres  intersect  each  other  at  the  dif- 
ferent angl"S,  they  are  said  to  divaricate. 

DIVERS.) RIUM.  (Fi  om  diversor,  to  resort 
to.)  Thr  receptaculum  chyli. 

DIVEltTICULUM.  A  mal-formation 
or  diseased  appearance  of  a  part,  in 
which  a  portion  goes  out  of  the  regular 
course  ;  and  thereby  forms  a  diverticu- 
lum,  or  deviation  from  the  usual  course. 
It  is  generally  applied  to  the  alimentary 
eanal. 

DIVERTICULDM  NucKii.  The  opening 
through  which  the  round  ligaments  of  the 
uterus  pass.  Nuck  asserted  that  it  re- 
mained open  a  long  time  after  birth ;  to 
these  openings  he  gave  the  name  of  diverli- 
cula. 

DIVINUS.  A  pompous  epithet  of  many 
compositions,  from  their  supposed  excel- 
lence. 

DIVULSIO.  (From  tlivello,  to  pull  asun- 
der.) Urine,  with  a  ragged  and  uneven 
sediment. 

DOCIMASTIC  ART.  Jlrs  docimastica.  The 
art  of  examining  fossils,  in  order  to  disco- 
ver what  metals,  8cc.  they  contain. 

Dock-cresses.     See  Lampsana. 

Dock,  sour.     See  Jlcetosa. 

Dock,  -water.     See  Hydrolapathum. 

Dodder  of  thyme.     See  Epithjmum. 

DODECADACTTLUS.  (From  M'ataL,  twelve, 
and  £<*jflv\ost  a  finger ;  so  named,  be- 


cause its  length  is  about  the  breadth  of 
twelve  fingers.)  The  duodenum,  an  in- 
testine so  called.  It  must  be  observed, 
that  at  the  time  this  name  was  given,  ana- 
tomy consisted  in  the  dissection  ot  brutes  ; 
and  the  length  was  theretore  probably  ad- 
judged from  the  gut  of  some  animal,  and 
not  or  man. 

DODECAPHARMACUM.  (From  (foJW,  twelve, 
and  9*guajtop,  a  medicine.)  An  ointment 
consisting  of  twelve  ingredients,  for  which 
reason  it  was  called  the  ointment  of  the 
twelve  apostles. 

DOHECATHEON.  (From  JWwwt,  twelve, 
and7/9«^,  to  put.)  An  antidote  consisting 
of  twelve  simples. 

Dog-rose.     See  Cynosbatus. 

DOG'S  BANE,  SYRIAN.  This  plant,  As- 
clepias  Syriaca  of  Linnaeus,  is  particular- 
ly poisonous  to  dogs,  and  also  to  the  hu- 
man species.  Boiling  appears  to  desiroy 
the  poison  in  the  young  shoots,  which  are 
then  said  to  be  esculent,  and  flavoured  like 
asparagus. 

Dog's-grass.     See  Gramen  cuninum. 

Dog's  mercury.     See  Lynocrambe. 

Dog-stones.     See  batyrion. 

DOGMA.  (From  <f«r«a>,  to  be  of  opinion.) 
An  opinion  founded  on  reason  and  experi- 
ence, 

DOLICHOS.  (From  Jb^o?,  long:  so 
called  fi  om  its  long  shape.)  1.  Tne  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Diadelphia.  Order,  Dtcandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  n&me  of  the  cow- 
hage.  Dolichos  pruriens  of  Linnaeiib  :  —  volu- 
biUs,  leguminibus  racemosis,  valvulin  sub- 
carinntis  hirtis,  pedunculis  ternis  The 
pods  of  this  plant  are  covered  with  sharp 
hairs  which  are  the  parts  employed  me- 
dicinally in  form  of  electuary,  as  anthel- 
mintics.  The  manner  in  which  these  hairy 
spiculae  act,  seems  to  be  purely  mechani- 
cal :  for  neither  the  tincture,  nor  the  de- 
coction possess  the  least  anthelmintic 
power. 

DOLICHOS  SOJA.  The  plant  which  af- 
fords the  soy.  It  is  much  cultivated  in 
Japan,  where  it  is  called  daidsu  :  and  where 
the  pods  supply  their  kitchens  for  various 
purposes  ;  but  the  two  principal  are,  with 
a  sort  of  butter,  termed  miso,  and  a  pickle 
called  sooju. 

DOLICHOS  PRURIKXS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  cowliage.  See  Dotichos. 

DOLOR  PACIEI.     See  Tic  Dolouretix. 

DOLOUHEUX  TIC,     See  Tic  doioitrcux. 

DORONICUM.  (From  dorongi,  Arab  ) 
Leopard's  bane.  S<.-e  Jlrnica. 

GERMANICUM.  See      Jlr- 


DORONICUM  PARDALIANCHES.  The  syste- 
matic rume  of  the  R  man  leopard's  bane. 
See  Doronicum  romanum. 

DORONICUM  ROMANUM.  Roman  leo- 
pard's bane.  Doronicum  pardilianches  ;  fo- 
liis  cordatis,  obtusis,  denticulatis  ;  radical* 


DRA 

bus  petiolatis  ;  caulinis  amplexicaulibus,  of 
Linnaeus.  The  root  of  this  plant,  if  given 
in  a  full  dose,  possesses  poisonous  proper- 
ties ;  but  instances  are  related  of  its  effica- 
cy in  epilepticul  and  other  nervous  diseases. 

DORS  A I .     Belonging  to  the  hack. 

DOKSALES  NERVI.  The  nerves  which  pass 
out  from  the  vertebra  of  the  back. 

DORSI  SPINALIS.     See  Spinalis  dorsi. 

DORSTENIA.  (Named  in  honour  of 
Dr.  Dorsten.)  A  name  of  the  contrayerva. 

DOHSTENIA  DRAKENA.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  contrayerva. 

DORSTENIA  HOUSTONII.  See  Contra- 
yerva. 

DOTHIEN.    A  name  for  furunculus. 

DOVERI  PUIVIS.  See  Pulvis  ipecacu- 
anka  compositus. 

Dove's  foot.    The  geranium  columbinum. 

DRABA.  (From  /a<nra>,  to  seize;  so 
called  from  its  sudden  effect  upon  the  nose 
of  those  who  eat  it.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean    system.       Class,    Tetradynamia. 
Order,  Siliculosa. 

2.  A  name  of  the  lepiduim,  or   Arabian 
mustard,  and  Turkey  cresses. 

DRACO  SILYESTRIS.     See  Ptarmica. 

DRACOCEPHALUM.  (From  ctyt^w, 
a  dragon,  and  Jte<p*x»,  a  head.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem. Class,  Didynamia.  Order,  Gymnos- 
permia. 

DRACOCEPHALUM  CANARIENSE.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  balm  of  Gilead.  See 
Moldavica. 

DRACONIS  SANGUIS.  See  Sanguis  dra- 
conis. 

DRACOATIUM.  (From  cTgA^w,  a  dra- 
gon ;  so  called  because  its  roots  resemble 
a  dragon's  tail )  Dracunculus  polyphyllus. 
Colubrina  dracontia.  Erva  de  Sancta  J[fa- 
ria.  Gigarus  serpentaria.  Jlrum  polyphyl- 
lum.  Dragon's  wort.  Many-leaved  arum. 
This  plant  is  the  Arum  dracunculus  of  Lin- 
naeus. Its  roots  and  leaves  are  extremely 
acrimonious,  more  so  than  the  arum  macu- 
latum,  with  which  it  agrees  in  medicinal 
virtues. 

DRACUNCULUS.  (From  cTgaxar,  a 
serpent.)  The  Guinea  worm  ;  called  also 
vermiculus  capillaris.  These  animalcules 
are  common  in  both  Indies,  in  most  parts 
of  Africa,  occasionally  at  Genoa,  and  other 
hot  countries.  These  worms  resemble  the 
common  worm,  but  are  much  larger; 
commonly  found  in  the  legs,  but  sometimes 
in  the  muscular  part  of  the  arms.  They 
principally  affect  children,  and  their  gene- 
ration is  not  unlike  that  of  the  broad 
worms  of  the  belly,  hence  their  name 
tape-worm.  While  they  move  under  the 
skin,  they  create  no  trouble  ;  but,  in  length 
of  time,  the  place  near  the  dracunculus 
suppurates,  and  the  animal  puts  forth  its 
head.  If  it  be  drawn,  it  excites  conside- 
rable uneasiness  especially  if  drawn  so 


DUC 


273 


forcibly  as  to  break  it ;  for  the  part  left 
within  creates  intolerable  pain.  These 
worms  are  of  different  lengths.  In  the 
Edin.  Med.  Essays,  mention  is  made  of 
one  that  was  three  yards  and  a  half  in 
length. 

DRAGACANTHA.     See  Tragacantha. 

Dragant  gum.     See  Tragacantha. 

Dragon's  blood.     See  Sanguis  draconis. 

Dragon's  wort.     See  Dracontium, 

DRAKENA.     See  Contrayerva. 

DRASTICA.  (Drastica,  sc.  medicamen> 
ta  djjawTttoc,  active,  brisk  ;  from  fyaue,  to 
effect.)  A  term  generally  applied  to  those 
medicines  which  are  very  violent  in  their 
action  ;  thus,  drastic  purges,  emetics,  &c. 

DRESDENSIS  PULVIS.  An  oleo  saccha- 
rum,  containing  the  oil  of  cinnamon. 

DROMA.  The  name  of  a  plaster  de- 
scribed by  Myrepsus. 

DROPACISMDS.  (From  <T§ t7r&,  to  remove.) 
Dropux.  A  stimulant  piaster  of  pitch, 
wax,  &c.  to  take  off  hair. 

DROPA.X.     See  Dropacismus. 

DROPSY.  A  collection  of  a  serous  fluid 
in  the  cellular  membrane ;  in  the  viscera 
and  the  circumscribed  cavities  of  the 
body.  See  Jlscites,  Jlnasarcat  Hydro.ce- 
phalus,  Hydrothorax,  Hydrocele. 

Dropsy  of  the  belly.     See  Jlscites. 

Dropsy  of  the  brain.     See  Hydrocephalus . 

Dropsy  of  the  cellular  membrane.  See 
Anasarca.. 

Dropsy  of  the  chest.     See  Hijdrothorax. 

Dropsy  of  the  ovaria.     See  Jlscites. 

Dropsy  testicle.    See  Hydrocele. 

Drop-wort.  See  (Enanthe  t  and  Filipen- 
dula. 

Dropwort  hemlock.     See  (Enanthe. 

Droptvort  -water.     See  (Enanthe. 

DROSERA.  (From  J§oo-»gat,  dewy  ;  which 
is  from  <Tgoc-e?,  dew  ;  drops  hanging  on  the 
leaves  like  dew.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linn?can  system.  Class, 
Pentandria.  Order,  Hexagynia.  Sun-dew. 

DROSERA  ROTUNDIFOLIA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  sun-dew.  See  Bos  solis. 

DROSIOBOTASTUM.  (From  ^c«roc,  dew,  and 
^ola-vn,  a  herb  ;  so  called  from  its  being  co- 
vered with  an  aromatic  dew.)  The  herb 
betony.  See  Betonica. 

DROSQMELI.  (From  Jgoa-o,  dew,  and  /M«A/, 
honey.)  Honey-dew.  Manna. 

Dry  belly  ach.    See   Colica  pictonum. 

DUCTILITY.  A  property  by  which 
bodies  are  dilated  by  repeated  or  con- 
tinued pressure.  It  is  peculiar  to  metals. 

Ducts,  biliary.     See  Biliary  ducts. 

DUCTUS  ARTERIOSUS.  A  great  in- 
osculation  found  only  in  the  foetus,  and  ve- 
ry young  children,  betwixt  the  pulmonary 
artery  and  the  aorta.  In  adults  it  is 
closed  up. 

DUCTUS  AD  NASUM.  See  Canalts 
nasalts. 

DUCTUS  AURIS  PALATINUS,  The  eusta- 
chian  tube. 

N   H 


274 


DUL 


DUL 


DUCTUS  BILIAHIS.  See  Choledociius  due- 
ins. 

DUCTUS  COMMUNIS  CHOLEDO- 
CHUS.  See  Clioledochus  ductus. 

DUCTUS  HEPATICUS.  See  Hepatic 
duct. 

DUCTUS  LACHRYM ALIS.  See  Lach- 
rymal ducts. 

DUCTUS  LACTIFERI.  Ductus  ga- 
Ittctofen.  The  excretory  ducts  of  the  glan- 
dular substance  composing  the  female 
breast.  The  milk  passes  along  these  ducts 
to  the  nipple. 

DUCTUS  PANCREATIC/US.  The  pan- 
creatic duct.  It  is  white  and  small,  and 
arises  from  the  sharp  extremity  of  the 
pancreas  runs  through  the  middle  of  the 
gland  towards  the  duodenum,  into  which 
it  pours  its  contents  by  an  opening  common 
to  it  and  the  ducius  communis  choledochus. 

DUCTUS  SALT  VALES.  The  excre- 
tory ducts  of  the  salivary  glands,  which 
convey  the  saliva  into  the  mouth. 

DUCTUS  STENONIS.  The  Stenoni- 
an  duct,  which  was  so  called  after  its  dis- 
coverer Steno.  It  arises  from  all  the  small 
excretory  ducts  of  the  parotid  gland,  and 
passes  transversely  over  the  masseter  mus- 
cle, penetrates  the  buccinator,  and  opens 
into  the  mouth. 

DUCTUS  THORACICUS.  See  Thora- 
cic duct. 

DUCTUS  VENOSUS.  When  the  vena 
cava  passes  the  liver  in  the  foetus,  it  sends 
off  the  ductus  venosus  which  communicates 
with  the  sinus  of  the  vena  portx  ;  but,  in 
adults,  becomes  a  flat  ligament. 

DUCTUS  WARTHONIANUS.  The 
excretory  duct  of  the  imxillary  glands  ;  so 
named  after  its  discoverer. 

DULCACIDUM.         (From      dulcls,     sweet, 


zndacidus,  sour.)     An  oxymel.     A  medi- 

of  a 
dient. 


cine  composed  of  a  sweet  and  sour  ingre- 


DULCAMARA.  (From  dulcis,  sweet, 
and  antarus,  bitter.)  Salanum  scamlens. 
GlycypicroS)  sive  atnaradulcis.  Solatium  lig- 
nosum.  2<rgy;tvc?  of  Tlieophrastes.  Woody 
nightshade.  Solatium  dulcamara  of  Lin- 
naeus : — caule  inermi  frutescente  faxuoso> 
foliis  superioribus  hastatis  racenris  cymosis, 
The  roots  and  stalks  of  this  nightshade, 
upon  being  chewed,  first  cause  a  sensation 
of  bitterness,  which  is  soon  followed  by  a 
considerable  degree  of  sweetness  ;  and 
hence  the  plant  obtained  the  name  of  bit- 
tersweet. The  berries  have  not  yet  been 
applied  to  medical  use ;  they  seem  to  act 
powerfully  upon  the  primze  vise,  exciting 
violent  vomiting  and  purging'.  Thirty  of 
them  were  given  to  a  dog,  which  soon  be- 
came mad,  and  died  in  the  space  of  three 
hours  ;  and,  upon  opening  his  stomach,  the 
berries  were  discovered  to  have  undergone 
no  change  by  the  powers  of  digestion  ; 
there  can,  therefore,  be  little  doubt  of  the 
deleterious  effects  of  these  berries  :  and, 


as  they  are  very  common  in  the  hedges, 
and  may  be  easily  mistaken,  by  children, 
for  red  currants,  which  they  somewhat  re- 
semble,  this  circumstance  is  the  more  wor- 
thy of  notice.  The  stipiies,  or  younger 
branches,  are  directed  for  use  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Pharm.  and.  they  may  be  employed 
either  fresh  or  dried,  making  a  proportion- 
ate allowance  in  the  dose  of  the  latter  for 
some  diminution  of  its  powers  by  drying. 
In  autumn,  when  the  leaves  are  fallen,  the 
sensible  qualities  of  the  plant  are  said  to 
be  the  strongest;  and,  on  this  account, 
it  should  be  gathered  in  autumn  rather  than 
spring.  Dulcamara  does  not  manifest 
those  narcotic  qualities  which  are  com- 
mon to  many  of  the  nightshades  ;  it  is, 
however,  very  generally  admitted  to  be  a 
medicine  of  considerable  efficacy.  Mur- 
ray says  it  promotes  all  the  secretions  ; 
Ilaller  observes,  that  it  partakes  of  the 
milder  powers  of  the  nightshade  joined  to 
a  resolvent  and  saponaceous  quality  -,  and 
the  opinion  of  Bergius  seems  to  coincide 
with  that  of  Murray  :— '<  Virtus  :  pellens 
urinam,  sudorem,  menses,  lochia,  sputa; 
mundificans."  The  diseases  in  which  we 
find  it  recommended  by  different  authors, 
are  extremely  various ;  but  Bergius  con- 
fines its  use  to  rheumatism,  retentio  men- 
sium,  et  lochiorum.  Dulcamara  appears 
also  by  the  experiments  of  Razoux  and 
others,  to  have  been  used  with  advantage 
in  some  obstinate  cutaneous  affections. 
Dr.  Cullen  says,  "  We  have  employed  only 
the  stipites,  or  slender  twigs  of  this  shrub, 
but  as  we  have  collected  them,  they  come 
out  very  unequal,  some  parcels  of  them  be- 
ing very  mild  and  inert,  and  others  of  them 
considerably  acrid.  In  the  latter  state, 
we  have  employed  a  decoction  of  them  in 
the  cure  of  rheumatism,  sometimes  with 
advantage,  but  at  other  times  without  any 
effect.  Though  the  dulcamara  is  here  in- 
serted in  the  catalogue  of  diuretics,  it  has 
never  appeared  to  us  as  powerful  in  this 
way ;  for,  in  all  the  trials  made  here,  it  has 
hardly  ever  been  observed  to  be  in  any 
measure  diuretic."  This  plant  is  gene- 
rally given  in  decoction,  or  infusion,  and 
to  prevent  its  exciting  nausea,  it  is  ordered 
to  be  diluted  with  milk,  and  to  begin  with 
small  doses,  as  large  doses  have  been  found 
to  produce  very  dangerous  symptoms. 
Razoux  directs  the  following :  £  Stipitum 
dulcam.  rec.  drac  ss  in  aquae  font.  unc.  16 
coquatur  ad  unc  8.  This  was  taken 
in  the  dose  of  three  or  four  drachms, 
diluted  with  an  equal  quantity  of  milk, 
every  four  hours.  Linnaeus  directs  two 
drachms,  or  half  an  ounce  of  the  dried  sti- 
pites, to  be  infused  half  an  hour  in  boiling 
water,  and  then  to  be  boiled  ten  minutes ; 
and  of  this  decoction  he  gives  two  tea-cups 
full  morning  and  evening.  For  the  formula 
of  .this  plant  according  to  the  London 
Pharm.  see  Decoctwn  dulcamara. 


DUR 


DYS 


275 


Dunfft  devil's.    See  Assafcetida,.  brain.     Its  larger  trunks  run  upon  the  in- 

Duo.     (Aua>,  two.)       Some  compositions  ternal  surface  of  the  parietal  bone,  and  are 

consisting  of  two    ingredients,  are  distin-  sometimes  for  a  considerable  space  buried 

guished  by  this  term,  as  pilulaj  ex  duobus.  in  its  substance.     The  extreme  brandies  of 

DUODENUM.     (From  duodenus,  consist-  this  artery  extend  so  a.s  to  inosculate  with 

ing-  of  twelve :  so  called  because  it  was  the  anterior  and  posterior  arteries  of  the 

supposed   not  to  exceed   the   breadth   of  dura  mater,  and  through  the  bones,  (chiefly 

^weive  fingers  ;  but  as  the  ancients  dissect-  parietal  and  temporal  bones.)    They  inos- 

ed  only  animals,  this  does  not  hold  good  culate    with    the    temporal  and  occipital 


in  the  human  subject.)  The  first  portion 
of  the  small  intestines.  See  Intestines. 

DUPIICAITA,.  (From  duplex,  double.)  A 
name  of  the  double  tertian  fever. 

DURA  MATER.  (From  durus,  hard, 
and  mater,  a  mother ;  called  dura,  from 


arteries.  The  meningeal  artery  has  been 
known  to  become  aneurismal,  and  dis- 
tended at  intervals  ;  it  has  formed  an  aneu- 
rism, destroying  the  bones  and  causing  epi- 
lepsy. 

DCRA  MEKINX.    Before  the  time  of  Ga- 


its comparative  hardness  with  the  pia  mater,  len,  the  term  meninx  was  common  to  ail 
and  mater,  from  its  being  supposed  to  be  the  membranes  of  the  body  ;  afterwards  it 
the  source  of  all  the  other  membranes.) 
Dura  meninx.  Dermatodes.  A  thick  and 
somewhat  opaque  and  insensible  mem- 
brane, formed  of  two  layers,  that  surrounds 
and  defends  the  brain,  and  adheres  strongly 
to  the  internal  surface  of  the  cranium.  It 
has  three  considerable  processes,  the  falci- 
form, the  tentorium,  and  the  septum  cere- 
belh ;  and  several  sinusses,  of  which  the 
longitudinal,  lateral,  and  inferior  longitu- 
dinal, are  the  principal.  Upon  the  exter- 
nal surface  of  the  dura  mater,  there  are  lit- 
tle holes,  from  which  emerge  fleshy-colour-  toration. 
cd  papillae,  and  which,  upon  examining  the  DYSCATAPOTIA. 
skull-cap  will  be  found  to  have  corres- 
ponding fovese.  These  are  the  external 
glandulse  Pacchioni.  They  are  in  number 
from  ten  to  fifteen  on  each  side,  and  are 
chiefly  lateral  to  the  course  of  the  lon- 
gitudinal sinus.  The  arteries  which  sup- 
ply this  membrane  with  vessels  for  its 
own  nourishment,  for  that  of  the  contigu- 
ous bone,  and  for  the  perpetual  exudation 
of  the  fluid,  or  halitus  rather,  which  mois- 
tens or  bedews  its  internal  surface,  may  be 
divided  into  anterior,  middle,  and  poste- 


was  appropriated  to  those  of  the  brain.  See 
Dura  mater. 

Divafe.     See  ^Belladonna. 

Divarf  elder.     See  Ebuhis. 

DYOTA.  (From  <f  z/a>,  two,  and  *?,  a»7of,  an 
ear.)  A  chymical  instrument  with  two  ears, 
or  handles. 

DYSJESTHESIA.  (From  Jl/c,  difficulty, 
and  aufBAvo/jia.f,  to  feel  or  perceive.  Impair- 
ed feeling. 

DYSAJTAGOGUS.  (From  <Tys,  with  difficul- 
ty, and  Avctyu,  to  subdue.)  Viscid  expec- 


(From  «fyf,  and  x*7swr/vfi>, 
to  drink.)  A  difficulty  of  swallowing  li- 
quids, which  Dr.  Mead  thinks  a  more  pro- 
per term  than  that  used  for  canine  madness, 
viz.  hydrophobia;  as  it  is  more  particularly 
descriptive  of  the  affection  under  which  the 
unhappy  patients  labour;  for  in  reality, 
they  dread  water  from  the  difficulty  of 
swallowing  it. 

DYSCINESIA.  (From  JW,  bad,  and 
to  move,)  Bad  or  imperfect  motion. 

DYSCINESIA.      An  order  in  the  class 


locales  of  Gullen's  nosology  ;  embracing  dis 
The  first  proceeds  from  the  opthal-    ease  in  which  the  motion  is  impeded,  or 


mic  and  ethmoidal  branches ;  the  second 
from  the  internal  maxillary  and  superior 
pharyngeal ;  the  posterior  from  the  occipi- 
tal and  vertebral  arteries. 

The  principal  artery  of  the  dura  mater, 
named  by  way  of  dictinction,  the  great  ar- 
tery of  the  dura  mater,  is  derived  from  the 
internal  maxillary  artery,  a  branch  of  the 
external  carotid.  It  is  called  the  spinalis, 


,  with  difficulty, 
A  defect  in  the 


depraved,    from    an   imperfection  of  the 
organ. 

DYSCOPHOSIS.  (From  < 
and  Kttpoa,  to  be  deaf.) 
sense  of  hearing. 

DYSCRASIA.  (From  <IW,  with  difficul- 
ty, and  Kt^etyviifjii,  to  mix.  A  bad  habit  of 
body. 


DYSECOEA.    (From  JW,  difficult,  and 

or  spheno-spinalis,  from  its  passing  into  the  «*«>,  hearing.)     CopJiosis.    Deafness.    Hear- 

head  through  the  spinous  hole  of  the  sphe-  ing  diminished,  or  destroyed.     A  genus  of 

noid  bone,  or  meningea  media,  from  its  re-  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and  order  dysaes- 

lative   situation,    as  it   rises  in  the   great  thesite  of  Cullen,  containing  two  species: 

middle   fossa  of  the  skull.     This   artery,  Dyseco'e'a  organica,  which  arises  from  wax 

though  it  sometimes  enters  the  skull  in  two  in  the  meatus,  injuries  of  the  membrane,  or 

branches,  usually  enters  in  one  consider-  inflammation  and  obtruction  of  the  tube  : 

able    branch,    and    divides,    soon  after  it  Dyseco'e'a  atonica,  when  without  any  dis- 


reaches  the  dura  mater,  into  three  or  four 

branches,    of   which    the    anterior  is   the 

largest;    and  these  spread  their  ramifica- 

tions  beautifully  upon  the  dura  mater,  over 

all  that  part  which  is  opposite  to  the  ante-    and  t/ueut  10  vomit.) 

rior,  middle,  and  posterior  lobes  of  the    made  to  vomit. 


cernible  injury  of  the  organ. 

DYSELCIA.  (From  fue,  with  difficulty,  and 
«MMP,  an  ulcer.)  An  ulcer  difficult  to  heal. 

DYSEMETUS.  (From  <fy?,  with  difficulty, 
A  person  not  easily 


276 


DYSENTERY. 


DYSENTERY.  (From  efi/c,  difficulty, 
and  trit^st,,  the  bowf-l?.)  Dysenteria.  Dis- 
so/utus  morbus.  Diurrhaa  carnosa.  The 
flux.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrexix,  and  order  profluvia  of  Cullen's 
nosology.  It  is  known  by  contagious 
pyrexia ;  frequent  griping  stools ;  tenes- 
mus ;  stools,  chiefly  mucous,  sometimes 
mixed  with  blood,  the  natural  faeces  being 
retained  or  voided  in  small,  compact,  hard 
substances,  known  by  the  name  of  scybala  ; 
loss  of  appetite,  and  nausea.  It  occurs 
chiefly  in  summer  and  autumn,  and  is  often 
occasioned  by  much  moisture  succeeding 
quickly  intense  heat,  or  great  drought ; 
•whereby  the  perspiration  is  suddenly 
checked,  and  a  determination  made  to  the 
intestines.  It  is  likewise  occasioned  by  a 
use  of  unwholsome  and  putrid  food,  and 
by  noxious  exhalations  and  vapours  ;  hence 
it  appears  often  in  armies  encamped  in  ihe 
neighbourhood  of  low  marshy  grounds, 
and  proves  highly  destructive  ;  but  the 
cause  which  most  usually  gives  rise  to  it, 
is  a  specific  contagion  ;  and  when  it  once 
makes  its  appearance,  where  numbers  of 
people  are  collected  together,  it  not  unfre- 
quently,  spreads  with  great  rapidity.  A 
peculiar  disposition  in  the  atmosphere 
seems  often  to  predispose,  or  give  rise  to 
the  dysentery,  in  which  case  it  prevails  epi- 
demically. 

It  frequently  occurs  about  the  same  time 
with  autumnal  intermittent  and  remittent 
evers,  and  with  these  it  is  often  complicated. 
The  disease,  however,  is  much  more  pre- 
valent in  warm  climates  than  in  cold  ones  ; 
and  in  the  months  of  August,  September, 
and  October,  which  is  the  rainy  season  of 
the  year  in  the  East  Indies,  it  is  very  apt 
to  break  out  and  to  become  very  gene- 
ral among  the  negroes  on  the  different 
plantations  in  the  colonies.  The  body 
having  been  rendered  irritable  by  the 
great  heat  of  the  summer,  and  being  ex- 
posed suddenly  to  much  moisture  with  open 
pores,  the  blood  is  thereby  thrown  from 
the  exterior  vessels  upon  the  interior,  so  as 
to  give  rise  to  dysenteries. 

An  attack  of  dysentery  is  sometimes  pre- 
ceded by  loss  of  appetite,  costiveness,  fla- 
tulency, sickness  at  the  stomach,  and  a 
slight  vomiung,  and  comes  on  with  slight 
chills,  succeeded  by  heat  in  the  skin,  and 
frequency  of  the  pulse.  These  symptoms 
are  in  general  the  forerunners  of  the  griping 
and  increased  evacuation  which  afterwards 
occur. 

When  the  inflammation  begins  to  occupy 
the  lower  part  of  the  intestinal  tube,  the 
stools  become  more  frequent,  and  less 
abundant ;  and,  in  passing  through  the 
Inflamed  parts,  they  occasion  great  pain, 
so  that  every  evacuation  is  preceded  by  a 
severe  griping,  as  also  a  rumbling  noise. 

The  motions  vary  both  in  colour  and 
consistence,  being  sometimes  composed  of 


frothy  mucus  streaked  with  blood,  and  at 
other  times  of  an  acrid  watery  humour, 
like  the  washings  of  meat,  and  with  a  very 
fetid  smell.  Sometimes  pure  blood  is 
voided  ;  now  and  then  lumps  of  coagulated 
mucus,  resembling  bits  of  cheese,  are  to  be 
observed  in  the  evacuations,  and  in  some 
instances  a  quantity  of  purulent  matter  is 
passed. 

Sometimes  what  is  voided  consists  mere- 
ly of  a  mucous  matter,  without  any  appear- 
ance of  blood,  exhibiting  that  disease  which 
is  known  by  the  name  of  dysenteria  alba,  or 
morbus  mucosus. 

Whilst  the  stools  consist  of  these  vari- 
ous matters,  and  are  voided  frequently,  it  is 
seldom  that  we  can  perceive  any  natural 
fseces  among  them,  and  when  we  do,  they 
appear  in  small  hard  balls,  called  scybala, 
which  being  passed,  the  patient  is  sure  to 
experience  some  temporary  relief  from  the 
griping  and  tenesmus. 

It  frequently  happens,  from  the  violent 
efforts  which  are  made  to  discharge  the 
irritating  matters,  that  a  portion  of  the  gut 
is  forced  beyond  the  verge  of  the  anus, 
which,  in  the  progress  of  the  disease, 
proves  a  troublesorne  and  distressing  symp- 
tom ;  as  does  likewise  the  tenesmus,  there 
being  a  constant  inclination  to  go  to  stool, 
without  the  ability  of  voiding  any  thing, 
except  perhaps  a  little  mucus. 

M-ire  or  less  pyrexia  usually  attends  with 
the  symptoms  which  have  been  described, 
throughout  the  whole  of  the  disease,  where 
it  is  inclined  to  terminate  fatally,  and  is  ei- 
ther of  an  inflammatory  or  putrid  tendency. 
In  the  other  case,  the  febrile  state  wholly 
disappears  after  a  time,  while  the  proper 
dysenteric  symptoms  probably  will  be  of 
long  continuance. 

When  the  symptoms  run  high,  produce 
great  loss  of  strength,  and  are  accompanied 
with  a  putrid  tendency  and  a  fetid  and  in- 
voluntary discharge,  the  disease  often  ter- 
minates fatally  in  the  course  of  a  few  days; 
but  when  they  are  more  moderate,  it  is 
often  protracted  to  a  considerable  length  of 
time,  and  so  goes  off'  at  last  by  a  gentle 
perspiration,  diffused  equally  over  the 
whole  body ;  the  fever,  thirst,  and  griping 
then  ceasing,  and  the  stools  becoming  of 
a  natural  colour  and  consistence.  When 
the  disease  is  of  long  standing,  and  has  be- 
come habitual,  it  seldom  admits  of  an  easy 
cure ;  and  when  it  attacks  a  person  la- 
bouring under  an  advanced  stage  of  scurvy, 
or  pulmonary  consumption,  or  whose  con- 
stitution has  been  much  impaired  by  any 
other  disorder,  it  is  sure  to  prove  fatal.  It 
sometimes  appears  at  the  same  time  with 
autumnal  intermittent  and  remittent  fevers, 
as  has  been  observed,  and  is  then  more  com- 
plicated and  difficult  to  remove. 

Upon  opening  the  bodies  of  those  who 
die  of  dysentery,  the  internal  coat  of  the 
intestines  (but  more  particularly  of  the 


DYS 

colon  and  rectum)  appears  to  be  affected 
with  inflammation  and  its  consequences, 
such  as  ulceration,  gangrene,  and  con- 
tractions. The  peritonaeum  and  other  co- 
verings of  the  abdomen,  seem  likewise,  in 
many  instances,  to  be  affected  by  inflam- 
mation. 

DTSEPULOTICUS.  (From  fve,  with  difficul- 
ty, and  vruKoui,  to  cicatrize.)  Dysepulotus. 
An  inveterate  ulcer  difficult  to  be  healed. 

DYSESTHESLE.  The  name  of  an  order 
of  diseases  in  the  class  locales  of  Cullen's 
nosological  arrangement ;  embracing  those 
diseases  in  which  the  senses  are  injured 
or  destroyed  by  the  imperfections  of  the 
organs. 

DYSHJEMOH.RHOIS.  (From  /w?,  with  diffi- 
culty, and  tufAo^ois,  the  piles.)  Suppression 
of  bleeding  piles. 

DYSLOCHIA.  (From  <fy?,  difficulty,  and 
*o%t&t  the  lochia.)  A  suppression  of  the 
loctiia. 

DYSMENORRH.KA.  (From  JW,  with 
difficulty,  and  ^nvo^otn,  the  menses.)  A 
difficult  or  painful  menstruation,  Accompa- 
nied with  severe  pains  in  the  back,  loins, 
and  bottom  of  the  belly. 

DYSODES.  (From  cTyf,  bad,  and  o£«>,  to 
smell.)  A  bad  smell.  Foetid  Hippocrates 
applies  it  to  a  foetid  disorder  of  the  small 
intestines.  Also  the  name  of  a  malagma 
and  acopon  in  Galen  and  Paulus  ./Egineta. 

DYSOP1A.  (From  <?vc,  bad,  and  o4»  an 
eye.)  Parorasis.  Difficult  sight.  Sight 
depraved,  requiring  one  certain  quantity  of 
light,  one  particular  distance,  or  one  posi- 
tion. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  lo- 
cales, and  order  dysaesthesix  of  Cullen,  con- 
taining the  five  following  species :  1.  Dy- 
sopia  tenebrarum,  called  also  amb.lylopia  ere- 
puscularis,  requiring  objects  to  be  placed 
in  a  strong  light.  2.  Dysopia  luminis,  like- 
wise termed  amblyopia  meridiana,  objects 
only  discernible  in  a  weak  light.  3.  Dysopia 
dissitorum,  in  which  distant  objects  are  not 
perceived.  4.  Dysopia  proximorutn,  or  dy- 
sopia  amblyopia,  in  which  objects  too  near 
are  not  perceived.  5.  Dysopia  lateralis, 
called  also  amblyopia  luscorum*  in  which 
objects  are  not  seen,  unless  placed  in  an  ob- 
lique position. 

DYSOREXIA.  (From  JW,  bad,  and 
ogsf/?,  appetite.)  A  bad  or  depraved  ap- 
petite. 

DYSOREXIA.  The  name  of  an  order  in 
the  class  locales  of  Cullen* s  nosology,  which 
he  divides  into  two  sections,  appetitus  er- 
ronei  and  deficientes, 

DYSPEPSIA.  (From  cft/c,  bad,  and 
<ars;r7a>,  io  concoct.)  Jlpepsia.  Indigestion. 
Dr.  Cullen  arranges  this  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  adynamiae. 
It  chiefly  arises  in  persons  between  thirty 
and  forty  years  of  age,  and  is  principally 
to  be  met  with  in  those  who  devote  much 
time  to  study,  or  who  lead  either  a  very 
sedentary  or  irregular  life.  A  great  singu- 


DYS 


277 


larity  attendant  on  it  is,  that  it  may,  and 
often  does,  continue  a  great  length  of  time, 
without  any  aggravation  or  remission  of  the 
symptoms. 

Great  grief  and  uneasiness  of  mind,  in- 
tense study,  profuse  evacuations,  excess  in 
venery,  hard  drinking,  particularly  of  spi- 
rituous liquors,  and  of  tea,  tobacco,  opium, 
and  other  narcotics,  immoderate  repletion, 
and  over  detention  of  the  stomach,  a  de- 
ficiency in  the  secretion  of  the  bile  or 
gastric  juice,  and  the  being  much  exposed 
to  moist  and  cold  air,  when  without  exer- 
cise, are  the  causes  which  usually  occasion 
dyspepsia. 

A  long  train  of  nervous  symptoms  gene- 
rally attend  on  this  disease,  such  as  a  loss 
of  appetite,  nausea,  heart  burn,  flatulency, 
acid  eructations,  a  gnawing  in  the  stomach 
when  empty,  a  sense  of  constriction  and  un- 
easiness in  the  throat,  with  pain  in  the  side, 
or  sternum,  so  that  the  patient  at  times  can 
only  lay  on  his  right  side ;  great  costive- 
ness,  habitual  chil  liness,  paleness  of  the  coun- 
tenance,N  languor,  unwillingness  to  move 
about,  iowness  of  spirits,  palpitations,  and 
disturbed  sleep. 

The  number  of  these  symptoms  varies  in 
different  cases,  with  some  being  felt  only  in 
part;  in  others  being  accompanied  even 
with  additional  ones,  equally  unpleasant, 
such  as  severe  transient  pain»  in  the  head 
and  breast,  and  various  affections  of  the 
sight,  as  blindness,  double  vision,  &c. 

Dyspepsia  never  proves  fatal,  unless 
when,  by  a  very  long  continuance  it  pro- 
duces great  general  debility  and  weakness ; 
and  so  passes  into  some  other  disease,  such 
as  dropsy  :  but  it  is  at  all  times  very  diffi- 
cult to  remove,  but  more  particularly  so  in 
warm  climates. 

The  morbid  appearances  to  be  observed 
on  dissections  of  this  disease,  are  principal- 
ly confined  to  that  part  of  the  stomach 
which  is  called  the  pylorus ;  which  is  often 
found  either  in  a  contracted,  scirrhous,  or 
ulcerated  state.  In  every  instance  the  sto- 
mach is  perceived  to  be  considerably  dis- 
tended with  air. 

DYSPERMATISMUS.  (From  tog,  bad, 
and  o-7rt£p.(t,  seed.)  Agenesia.  Slow,  or 
impeded  emission  of  semen  during  coition, 
insufficient  for  the  purpose  of  genera- 
tion. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  loca- 
les, and  order  epischeses  of  Cullen.  The 
species  are  :  1.  Dyspermatismus  urethratis, 
when  the  obstruction  is  in  the  urethra.  2. 
Dyspermatismus  nodosus,  when  a  tumour  is 
formed  in  either  corpus  cavernosum  penis. 
3.  Dyspermatismus  prxputialis,  when  the 
impediment  is  from  a  straightness  of  the 
orifice  of  the  praepuce.  4.  Dyspermatismus 
mucosus,  when  the  urethra  is  obstructed  by 
a  viscid  mucus.  5.  Dyppermatirmus  hyper- 
tonicus,  when  there  is  an  excess  of  erection 
of  the  penis.  6.  Dyspermatismus  epilep- 
from  epileptic  fits  coming  on  during 


278 


EAE 


EAR 


coition.  7.  Dyspermatismus  ephractodes, 
from  a  want  of  vigour  in  the  genitals  8. 
Dyspermatismus  rejluus,  in  which  the  semen 
is  thrown  back  into  the  urinary  bladder. 

DYSPHAGIA.  (From  <Ti/c,  with  diffi- 
culty, and  qx.yu>,  to  eat.)  A  difficulty  of 
deglutition. 

DYSPHONIA.  (From  <f«c,  bad,  and  ?w», 
the  voice  )  A  difficulty  of  speaking. 

DYSPNCEA.  (From  JW,  difficult,  and 
wxie,  to  breathe.)  Dyspnoon.  Difficult 
respiration,  without  sense  of  stricture,  and 
accompanied  with  cough  through  the  whole 
course  of  the  disease.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spasnd  of 
Cullen.  He  distinguishes  eight  species.  1. 
Dyspnxa  catarrhalis,  when  with  a  cough 
there  are  copious  discharges  of  viscid  mu- 
cus, called  also  asthma  catarrhale,  pneu- 
modes,  pneumonicum,  and  pituitosum.  2. 
Dyspnea  sicca,  when  there  is  a  cough  with- 
out any  considerable  discharge.  3.  Dysp- 
nea aerea,  when  the  disease  is  much  in- 
creased by  slight  changes  of  the  weather. 
4.  Dyspnxa  terrea,  when  earthy  or  calculous 
matters  are  spit  up.  5.  Dyspnoea  aguosa, 
when  there  is  a  scarcity  of  urine  and  oede- 
matous  feet,  without  any  symptoms  of  a 
dropsy  in  the  chest.  6.  Dyspnoea  pinguedi- 
nosa,  from  corpulency.  7.  Dyspnoea  thora- 
cicat  when  parts  surrounding  the  chest  are 
injured  or  deformed.  8.  Dyspnea  extrin- 
seca,  from  manifest  external  causes. 

DYSPNOON.     See  Dyspnea. 

DYSR  ACHITIS.  The  name  of  a  plaster  in 
Galen. 

DTSTHYMIA.  (From  <Jk,  bad,  and  Bu/uos, 
mind.)  Insanity. 

DTSTOCHIA.  (From  JW,  with  difficulty, 
and  T/*7a>,  to  bring  forth.)  Difficult  labour 
or  childbirth. 

DYSTCECHIASIS.  (From  rfwc,  bad,  and 
5-0/^0?,  order.)  An  irregular  disposition  of 
the  hairs  in  the  eyelids. 

DYSURIA.  (FromdW,  difficult,  and  x$ov, 
urine.)  Stillicidium.  Ardor  urine.  Culbicio. 
A  suppression  or  difficulty  in  discharging  the 
urine.  A  total  suppression  is  called  ischuria; 
a  partial  suppression,  dysuria;  and  this  may 
be  with  or  without  heat.  When  there  are 
frequent,  painful,  or  uneasy  urgings  to  dis- 
charge the  urine,  and  it  passes  off  only  by 
drops,  or  in  very  small  quantities,  the  dis- 
ease is  called  strangury.  When  a  sense  of 
pain,  or  heat,  attends  the  discharge,  it 


passes  with  difficulty,  and  is  styled  feat  of 
the  urine.  The  dysuria  is  acute,  or  chro- 
nic. Dr.  Cullen  places  this  disease  in  the 
class  locales,  and  order  epischeses,  contain- 
ing  six  species  :  1.  Dysuria  ardens,  a  sense 
of  heat,  without  any  manifest  disorder  of 
the  bladder.  2.  Dysuria  spasmodica,  from 
spasm.  3.  Dysuria  compression™,  from 
a  compression  of  the  neighbouring  parts. 
4.  Dysuria  phlogistica,  from  violent  in- 
flammation. 5.  Dysuria  calculosa,  from 
stone  in  the  bladder.  6.  Dysuria  mucosa, 
from  an  abundant  secretion  of  mucus.  The 
causes  which  give  rise  to  these  diseases  are, 
an  inflammation  of  the  urethra,  occasioned 
either  by  venereal  sores,  or  by  a  use  of  a- 
crid  injections,  tumour,  ulcer  of  the  prostate 
gland,  inflammation  of  the  kidneys,  or  blad- 
der, considerable  enlargements  of  the  he- 
morrhoidal  veins,  a  lodgment  of  indurated 
faeces  in  the  rectum,  spasm  at  the  neck  of 
the  bladder,  the  absorption  of  cantharides, 
applied  externally  or  taken  internally,  and 
excess  in  drinking  either  spirituous  or  vi- 
nous liquors  ;  but  particles  of  gravel,  stick- 
ing at  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  or  lodging 
in  the  urethra,  and  thereby  producing  irri- 
tation, prove  the  most  frequent  cause. 
Gouty  matter  falling  on  the  neck  of  the 
bladder,  will  sometimes  occasion  these 
complaints. 

In  dysury,  there  is  a  frequent  inclination 
to  make  water,  with  a  smarting  pain,  heat, 
and  difficulty  in  voiding  it,  together  with  a 
sense  of  fulness  in  the  region  of  the  blad- 
der. The  symptoms  often  vary,  however, 
according  to  the  cause  which  has  given 
rise  to  it.  If  it  proceeds  from  a  calculus  in 
the  kidney  or  ureter,  besides  the  affections 
mentioned,  it  will  be  accompanied  with 
nausea,  vomiting,  and  acute  pains  in  the 
loins  and  region  of  the  ureter  and  kidney 
of  the  side  affected.  When  a  stone  in  the 
bladder,  or  gravel  in  the  urethra,  is  the 
cause,  an  acute  pain  wil).  be  felt  at  the  end 
of  the  penis,  particularly  on  voiding  the  last 
drops  of  urine,  and  the  stream  of  water 
will  either  be  divided  into  two,  or  be  dis- 
charged in  a  twisted  manner,  not  unlike  a 
cork-screw.  If  a  scirrhus  of  the  prostate 
gland  has  occasioned  the  suppression  or 
difficulty  of  urine,  a  hard  indolent  tumour, 
unattended  with  any  acute  pain,  may  rea- 
dily be  felt  in  the  perinaeurn,  or  by  intro- 
ducing the  finger  in  ano. 


E. 


Jj  AR.  Jluris.  The  organ  of  hearing  is 
situated  at  the  side  of  the  head,  and  is  di- 
vided into  external  and  internal  ear.  The 
auricula,  commonly  called  the  ear,  consti- 
tutes the  external,  and  contains  several 
eminences  and  depressions,  as  the  helix,  an- 


tihelix,  tragus,  antitragus,  concha  auricule, 
scapha,  and  lobulus.  The  external  auditory 
passage,  containing  the  wax,  proceeds  from 
its  middle  down  to  the  membrane  of  the 
tympanum,  which  divides  the  external  from 
the  internal  parts  of  this  organ.  Behind 


EAR 

the  membrana  tympani  is  an  irregular  ca- 
vity, the  cavity  of  the  tympanum,  in  which 
are  four  little  bones,  the  malleus,  incus, 
stapes,  and  os  orbiculare  /  and  four  openings 
one  of  the  Eustachian  tube,  masioid  sinus, 
fenestra  ovalis,  ami  fenestra  rotunda.  The 
tympanum  is  terminated  by  the  labarynth. 
The  labyrinth  is  the  remaining  part  of  the 
internal  earth,  consisting  of  the  cochlea 
•vestibulum,  and  semicircular  canals.  The 
arteries  of  the  ear  are  the  external  and  in- 
ternal  auditory.  The  veins  empty  them- 
selves into  the  external  jugulars.  The 
muscles  of  the  ear  are  divided  into  three 
classes:  the  common,  proper,  and  inter- 
nal The  common  muscles  are,  the  attol- 
lens  aurem,  anterior  auris  and  retrahentes 
auris,  which  move  the  whole  ear.  The 
proper  are,  helicis  major,  helicis  minor,  tra- 
gicus,  antitragicus,  and  transversus  auris ; 
these  affect  the  parts  only  to  which  they 
are  connected.  The  muscles  of  the  internal 
ear  are,  laxator  tympani,  tensor  tympani, 
and  stapedius,  which  belong  to  the  ossicula 
auditus.  The  nerves  of  the  external  ear 
are  branches  of  the  nervus  auditorius  durus, 
and  those  of  the  internal  ear,  are  branches 
of  the  nervus  auditorius  mollis. 

EARITES.    Haematites,  or  blood-stone. 

EARTH.  Terra.  Though  ihere  seems 
to  be  an  almost  infinite  variety  of  earthy 
subs-tances  scattered  on  the  surface  of  this 
globe,  yet  when  we  examine  them  with  a 
chymical  eye,  we  find,  not  without  sur- 
prise, that  all  the  earth  and  stones  which 
we  tread  under  our  feet,  and  which  com- 
pose the  largest  rocks,  as  well  as  the  nu- 
merous different  specimens  which  adorn 
the  cabinets  of  the  curious,  are  composed 
of  a  very  few  simple  or  elementary  earths, 
in  number  no  more  than  seven  :  viz. — Silex, 
alumine,  glucine,  zircon,  agustine,  yttria, 
and  magnesia. 

These  are  all  the  simple  earths  hitherto 
known :  none  of  them  have  yet  been  de- 
composed, nor  has  the  smallest  proof  been 
brought  that  they  are  compound ;  we  must 
therefore  consider  them  as  simple  bodies, 
which  nature  presents  to  us  completely 
formed,  though  one  or  more  of  them  enters 
into  the  composition  of  a  great  many  bo- 
dies. They  have  a  variety  of  properties 
which  are  common  to  all : — they  are  dry, 
incombustible  bodies.  They  are  insoluble 
in  water  and  alcohol,  or  nearly  so.  They 
have  little  or  no  taste.  Their  specific  gra- 
vity does  not  exceed  4.9.  When  perfectly 
pure,  they  assume  the  form  of  a  white  pow- 
der, harsh  to  the  touch.  They  are  infusi- 
ble. They  are  capable  of  combining  with 
acids,  when  they  form  neutral  salts.  They 
are  likewise  disposed  to  unite  with  the 
alkalis,  with  sulphur,  and  phosphorus ;  with 
metallic  oxyds,  and  with  each  other,  either 
by  fusion  or  solution  in  water. 

Every  one  of  these  characters  is  not  per- 
haps rigorously  applicable  to  each  of  these 


EBE 


279 


bodies;  but  they  all  possess  a  sufficient 
number  of  them  to  render  it  useful  to  ar- 
range them  under  one  class. 

Stones  differ  from  earths  principally  in 
cohesion  and  hardness,  and  therefore  are 
included  under  the  same  general  name. 

Earth,  absorbent.     See  Absorbents. 

Earth,  aluminous.  Earth  which  contains 
alumina.  See  Mumene. 

Earth,  animal  calcareous.  This  term  is 
applied  to  crab's  claws,  &c.  which  are  cal- 
careous earth,  and  obtained  from  the  ani- 
mal kingdom. 

Earth,  argillaceous.     See  Alumine. 

EARTH-BATH.  A  remedy  recommend- 
ed by  some  writers  on  the  continent,  as  a 
specific  in  consumption.  In  this  country 
it  produced  to  the  patients  very  distressing 
sensations  of  cold ;  in  some  it  seemed  to  be 
productive  of  bad  effects  ;  and  it  does  not 
appear  that,  in  any  consumptive  cases, 
good  effects  were  ever  derived  from  its 
use. 

Earth,  bolar.     See  Bole. 

EARTH,  FULLERS'.  Cimolia  pnrpureacens. 
A  compact  bolar  earth,  commonly  of  a 
greyish  colour.  It  is  sometimes  applied  by 
the  common  people  to  inflamed  breasts, 
legs,  &c.  with  a  view  of  cooling  them. 

Earth,  heavy.     See  Barytes. 

Earthy  Japan.     See  Catechu, 

Earth,  mineral  calcareous.  Those  cal- 
careous earths  which  are  obtained  from  the 
mineral  kingdom.  The  term  is  applied 
in  opposition  to  those  obtained  from  ani- 
mals. 

Earth-nut.    See  Pig-nut. 

EARTH,  SEALED.  Terra  sigillata.  Little 
cakes  of  bolar  earths,  which  are  stamped 
with  impressions.  They  were  formerly  in 
high  estimation  as  absorbents,  but  now 
fallen  into  disuse. 

EARTH-WORM.  Lambricus  terrestris. 
Vermis  terrestris.  These  insects  are  sup- 
posed to  possess  a  diuretic  and  antispas- 
modic  virtue,  with  which  views  they  are 
occasionally  employed  in  foreign  countries. 

EAR-WAX.  Cerumen  aunum.  A  waxy 
secretion  found  in  the  meatus  auditorius 
externus,  into  which  it  is  separated  by  the 
glands  around  that  canal. 

BATON'S  STYPTIC.  French  brandy 
highly  impregnated  with  calcined  green 
vitriol.  A  remedy  for  checking  haemor- 
rhages. 

EAU-DE-LUCE.  See  Spiritus  ammonice 
succinatus. 

EAU-DE-RABEL.  This  is  composed  of 
one  part  of  sulphureous  acid  to  three  of 
rectified  spirit  of  wine.  It  is  much  used  in 
France,  when  diluted,  in  the  cure  of  gonor- 
rhoeas, leuconhoea,  &c. 

EBEI,.    The  seeds  of  sage,  or  of  juniper. 

EBESTUM.  Indian  ebony.  It  is  supposed 
to  be  opthalmic. 

EBESMECH.  A  name  in  Larigius  for 
quicksilver. 


280 


ECC 


ECL 


EBISCUS.  The  hibiscus,  or  marsh  mal- 
low. 

EBRIJJCATUM.  (From  ebrio,  to  be  drunk.) 
By  this  tenn  Paracelsus  expresses  loss  of 
sense  by  drunkenness. 

EBHIKCATDM    CELESTE.      By    this  term 
Paracelsus  means  that  kind  of  enthusiasm 
which  is  affected  by  many  heathen  priests. 
EBSEMECH.   A  name  in  Languis  for  quick- 
silver. 

EBULLITION.  (From  ebullio,  to  bub- 
ble up.)  EbulHtio.  Boiling.  This  con- 
sists in  the  change  which  a  fluid  undergoes 
from  a  state  of  liquidity  to  that  of  an  aeri- 
form fluid,  or  gas,  in  consequence  of  the 
application  of  heat,  which  dilates  and  con- 
verts it  into  vapour. 

EBULUS.  (From  ebullio,  to  make  boil ; 
so  called  because  of  its  supposed  use  in 
purifying  the  humours  of  the  body.)  Cha- 
mxacte.  Sambucus  humitts.  Sambucus 
herbacea.  Dwarf  elder,  or  dane- wort.  The 
root,  interior  bark,  leaves,  flowers,  berries, 
and  seeds  of  this  herbaceous  plant,  Sambu- 
cus ebnlus ;  cyniestrifidis,  stipulis  foliaceis, 
caule  herbaceo,  of  Linnaeus,  have  all  been 
administered  medicinally,  in  moderate 
doses,  as  resolvents  and  deobstruents,  and, 
in  larger  doses,  as  hydragogues.  The  plant 
is  chiefly  employed  by  the  poor  of  this 
country,  amongst  whom  it  is  in  common 
use  as  a  purgative,  but  Dr.  Cullen  speaks 
of  it  as  a  violent  remedy. 
,  EC  BO  LIC  A.  (From  tx£&\Ka>,  to  cast  out.) 
Medicines  which  were  formerly  said  to 
cause  abortion. 

ECBOLIOS.  (From  «t£*AAa>,  to  cast  out.) 
Miscarriage. 

ECBRASMATA.  (From  ex£g*£a,  to  be 
very  hot.)  Ecchymata.  Painful  fiery  pim- 
ples in  the  face,  or  surface  of  the  body. 

ECBRASMUS.  (From  atCg&fa,  to  become 
hot.)  Fermentation. 

EcBYRsoMAtA.  (From  IK,  and  Bu^o-a.,  the 
skin.)  Protuberances  of  the  bones  at  the 
joints,  which  appear  through  the  skin. 

ECCATHARTICA.  (From  wM&tueto,  to 
purge  outwards.)  According  to  Gorraeus, 
eccathartics  are  medicines  which  open  the 
pores  of  the  skin  ;  but  in  general  they  are 
understood  to  be  deobstruents.  Some- 
times expectorants  are  thus  called,  and  also 
purgatives. 

ECCHYLOMA.  (From  at,  and  ^yAo?,  juice.) 
An  extract. 

ECCHYMATA.  (From  at^u*,  to  pour  out.) 
See  Ecbrasmata. 

ECCHYMOMA.  (Ex^a/u*  ;  from 
st^yce,  to  pour  out.)  Ecchymosis.  Some- 
times called  crustula  and  sugillatio.  Ex- 
travasation. A  black  and  blue  swelling, 
either  from  a  bruise  or  extravasation  of 
blood.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
locales^  and  order  tumores  of  Cullen. 

ECCHYMOMA  ARTEHIOSUM.  The  false 
aneurism. 

ECCHYMOSIS.    See  Ecchymoma. 


ECCLISIS.     (From  tnnKiva>t  to  turn  aside.) 
A  luxation  or  dislocat.on. 


ECCOPE.  (From  MMA]®,  to  cut  off.)  The 
cutting  oft'  anv  part. 

ECCOPEUS  (From  atxo^-7®,  to  cut  off.) 
An  ancient  instrument,  the  raspatory,  used 
in  trepanning. 

EGCOPROTICA.  (From  et,  and  XOT/JO?,  dung.) 
Opening  medicines,  whose  operation  is  very 
gentle  ;  such  as  manna,  senna,  £c. 

ECCRIXO  CRITIC  A.  (From  tx.H.£ivu,  to  se- 
crete, and  xyvu,  to  judge.)  Judgments 
formed  from  the  secretions. 

EccniNOLOGiA.  £ccrinologica.  (From 
acx§/va>,  to  secrete,  and  xoj'Of,  a  discourse.) 
The  doctrine  of  secretions. 

ECCRISIS.  (From  tiut£na>t  to  secrete.)  A 
secretion  ©f  any  kind. 

ECCYMOSIS.     See  Ecchymoma. 
ECDOBA.      (From  w£wu>t    to  excoriate.) 
An  excoriation  ;  and  particularly  used  for 
an  excoriation  of  the  urethra. 

ECDORIA.  (From  Wg§a>,  to  excoriate.) 
Medicines  which  excoriate  and  burn  through 
the  skin. 

ECHECOLLON.  (From  «#»,  to  have,  and 
KOAA«,  glue.)  Echecollum.  Any  topical 
glutinous  remedy. 

ECHETUOSIS.  So  Hippocrates  calls  the 
white  briony. 

ECHINIDES.  In  Hippocrates  it  is  men- 
tioned as  what  he  used  for  purging  the 
womb  with. 

ECHINOPHTHALMIA.  (From  »%tvot,  a 
hedge-hog,  and  oq&KfAtct,  an  inflammation 
of  the  eye.)  An  inflammation  of  the  hairy 
part  of  the  eyelids,  where  the  hairs  bristle 
out  like  the  quills  of  an  echinus,  or  hedge- 
hog. 

ECHIITOPODIUM.  (From  t%ivost  a  hedge- 
hog, and  Text,  a  foot;  so  named  because 
its  flowers  resemble  the  foot  of  an  urchin.) 
A  species  of  broom,  or  genista. 

ECHINOPUS.  (Fom  e%tvoc,  as  beset  with 
prickles.)  Crocodilian.  Jlcanlhalruca.  Sea- 
biosa  cardiafolia.  Sphatrocephala  elatiar. 
Globe  thistle.  Echinops  sphaerocephalus  of 
Linnaeus.  It  is  raised  in  our  gardens.  The 
root  and  seeds  are  moderately  diuretic,  but 
not  used. 

ECHIUM.  (From  «^?,  a  viper  ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  was  said  to  heal  the  stings 
of  vip.-rs.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria. 
Order,  Monogynia.  Viper*s  bugloss.  An- 
tepileptic. 

ECHIXJM  J£GYPTIACUM.  Wall  bugloss  ; 
vulnerary,  sudorific. 

ECHOS.  (E^o?,  sound.)  In  Hippocrates 
it  signifies  the  same  as  the  tinnitus  aurium, 
or  noise  in  the  ears. 

ECHYSIS.  (From  t^vee,  to  pour  out.)  A 
fainting,  or  swooning. 

ECTJAMPSIA.  (From  MX&pTru,  to  shine.) 
See  Eclampsis. 

ECI  .  AMPSIS.  (From  wAa/x^o),  to  shine.) 
Eclampsia.  It  signifies  a  splendour,  bright- 


ECP 


ECT 


r>ess,  effulgence,  flashing  of  light,  scintilla- 
tion. It  is  a  flashing  light,  or  those  spark- 
lings  which  strike  the  eyes  of  epileptic  pa- 
tients. Cod  ius  Aurelianus  calls  them  circuit 
ignei,  scintillations,  or  fiery  circles.  Though 
only  a  symptom  of  the  epilepsy  Hippocrates 
puts  it  for  epilepsy  itself. 

ECLECTICA.  (  Prom  at\eycet  to  elect.)  Ar- 
chigenus  and  some  others  selected  from 
all  other  sects  whai  appeared  to  them  to  be 
the  best  and  most  rational  ;  hence  they 
were  culled  Eclectics,  and  their  medicine 
Eclectic  medicine. 

ECLECTOS.  (From  gaa^a,  to  lick  up.) 
A  linctus,  or  soft  medicine  to  be  licked 
up. 

ECLEGMA.  (From  tx.Kti^a>,  to  lick.)  Is  a 
form  of  medicine  made  by  the  incorpora- 
tion of  oils  and  syrups,  and  which  is  to  be 
taken  upon  a  liquorice  stick  ;  the  same  as 
Ijnctus. 

ECLYSIS.  (From  ex,\vu>t  to  dissolve.)  EC- 
lectos.  An  universal  faintness. 

ECMAGMA.  (From  utfj.*.??®,  to  form  to- 
gether.) A  mass  of  substances  kneaded 
together. 

ECPEPIESMENOS.  (From  f«,?rK^a>t  to  press 
out.)  An  epithet  for  ulcers  with  protube? 
rating  lips. 

ECPIIRACTIC.  (From  wqgtnro,  to  remove 
obstructions.)  Are  such  medicines  as  in. 
cide  and  render  more  thin  tough  humours, 
so  as  to  promote  their  discharge. 

ECPHRACTICA.  (From  nc^aa-yat  to  re- 
move obstructions.)  Deobstruent  medi- 
cines. 

EcpHRAxrs.  (From  m^Afa-ca,  to  remove 
obstruction.)  A  diaphoresis;  an  opening 
of  the  pores. 

ECPHYAS.  (From  at,  and  qua>,  to  pro- 
duce.) An  appendix,  or  excrescence. 
Some  call  the  appendicuia  vermiformis  thus. 

ECPIIYSE.  Flatus  from  the  bladder 
through  the  urethra,  and  from 

ECPHYSESIS.  (From  tuqutraue,  to  breathe 
through.)  A  quick  expulsion  of  the  air 
from  the  lungs. 

ECPHYSIS,  (From  fx.qva>,  to  produce.) 
AD  apophysis,  or  appendix.  A  process. 

ECPIESMA.  (From  atrr/s^aj,  to  press  out.) 
A  fracture  of  the  skull,  in  which  the  bones 
press  inwardly. 

ECPIESMOS.  (From  omit  fa,  to  press  out.) 
A  disorder  of  the  eye,  in  which  the  globe 
is  almost  pressed  out  of  the  socket  by  an 
afflux  ot  humours. 

ECPLEIIOMA.  (From  vc?r\npoa>t  to  fill.)  In 
Hippocrates  they  are  hard  balls  of  leather, 
or  other  substances,  adapted  to  fill  the 
arm-pits,  while  by  the  help  of  the  heels, 
placed  against  the  balls,  and  repressing  the 
same,  the  luxated  os  humeri  is  redueed 
into  its  place. 

ECPLEXIS.  (From  tx.7r\Htr<rat  to  terrify  or 
astonish.)  A  stupor,  or  astonishment, 
from  sudden  external  accidents. 


ECPNOB.  (From  waniu,,  to  breathe.)  Ex- 
piration ;  that  part  of  respiration  in  which 
the  air  is  expelled  from  the  lungs. 

ECPTOMA.     (From  wmTrlot,  to  fall  out.) 

1.  A  luxation  of  a  bone. 

2.  The  exclusion  of  the  secundines. 

3.  Speaking  of  corrupt  parts,  it  signifies 
a  falling  off. 

4.  An  hernia  in  the  scrotum. 

5.  A  falling  down  of  t:<e  womb. 

ECPYCTICA.  (From  oiTrux^fa,  to  con- 
dense.) Incrassants.  Medicines  that  ren- 
der the  fluids  more  solid. 

ECPYEMA  (From  &tt  and  TTUOV,  pus.)  A, 
copious  collection  of  pus  or  matter,  from 
the  suppuration  of  a  tumour. 

ECREGMA.  (From  ixytyvv/uu,  to  break.)  A 
rupture. 

ECREXJS.  (From  %>ryvu{mt  to  break.)  A 
rupture.  Hippocrates  expresses  by  it  a  rup- 
ture or  laceration  of  the  womb. 

ECRHYTHMOS.  (From  w.,  and  gyfi^ao?,  har- 
mony.) A  term  applied  to  the  p<;lse,  and 
signifies  that  it  is  disorderly  or  irregular. 

ECROR,  (From  «/*§««>,  to  flow  out.)  An 
efflux,  or  the  course  by  which  any  humour 
which  requires  purging  is  evacuated. 

ECRUELLES.  The  French  name  for  scro- 
phula, 

ECRXJS.IS.  (From  stgaa,  to  flow  out.)  In 
Hippocrates  it  is  an  efflux  of  the  semen  be- 
fore it  receives  the  conformation  of  a  foetus, 
and  therefore  is  called  an  efflux,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  abortion. 

ECSAHCOMA.  (From  w,  and  <rtfgf,  flesh.) 
A  fleshy  excrescence. 

ECSTAS1S.  (Exs-sw/c :  from  i^/rtf/M*/,  to 
be  out  of  one's  -senses.)  An  exsi^cy,  or 
trance.  In  Hippocrates  it  signifies  a  deli- 
rium.  Dr.  Cullen  ranks  it  as  a  kind  of  apo- 
plexy. See  Exstads. 

KCTHELTSTSIS.  (From  «c9»pvt/va>,  to  render- 
effeminate.)  Softness.  It  is  applied  to  the 
skin  and  flesh,  when  lax  and  soft,  and  to 
bandages,  when  uot  sufficiency  tight. 

ECTULISIMA.  (From  «xfix/£a>,  to  press; 
out  against.)  An  ulceration  caused  by 
pressure  of  the  skin. 

ECTHLIPSIS.  (From  etflxte^,  to  press  out 
against.)  Elision,  or  expression.  It  is 
spoken  of  swelled  eyes,  when  they  dart 
forth  sporks  of  light. 

ECTHYMA.  (From  ex0y«,  to  break  out.) 
A  pustule,  or  cutaneou^-  eruption. 

ECTHYMATA.  (From  tnBua>,  to  break  out.) 
Pimples,  pustules,  or  cutaneous  erup- 
tions. 

ECTIIXOTICA.  (From  ot]i\\a>,  to  pull 
out.)  Medicines  which  eradicate  tuber- 
cles, or  corns,  or  destroy  superfluous 
hair. 

ECTOPIA.  (From  vflojroe,  out  of  place.) 
Displaced. 

ECTOP1 JE.  Parts  displaced.  An  order 
in  the  class  locqles  of  Cuilen's  nosology. 

ECTRAPELOGASTROS,       (From 
O  o 


282 


ECT 


ECT 


to  degenerate,  and  >*?•»§,  a  belly.)  One 
who  has  a  monstrous  belly,  or  whose  appe- 
tite is  voraciously  large. 

ECTRIMMA.  (From  at7g/£*,  to  rub  off.) 
An  attrition,  or  galling-.  In  Hippocrates  it 
is  an  exulceration  of  the  skin  about  the  os 
sacrum. 

ECTROPE.  (From  uflgKru,  to  divert, 
pervert,  or  invert.)  It  is  any  duct  by 
which  the  humours  arc  diverted  and  drawn 
off  In  P.  JEgineta  it  is  the  same  as  EC- 
trapium. 

ECTROPHIUS.  (From  acrgscf>a>,  to  invert.) 
An  epithet  for  any  medicine  that  makes 
the  blind  piles  appear  outwardly. 

ECTROPIUM.  (From  «*7£g;ra>,  to  evert.) 
An  eversion  of  the  eyelids  so  that  their  in- 
ternal surface  is  outermost. 

There  are  two  species  of  this  disease ; 
one  produced  by  an  unnatural  swelling  of 
the  lining  of  the  eyelids,  which  not  only 
pushes  their  edges  from  the  eyeball,  but 
also  presses  them  so  forcibly,  that  they  be- 
come everted ;  the  other  arising  from  a 
contraction  of  the  skin,  covering  the  eye- 
lid, or  of  that  in  the  vicinity,  by  which 
means  the  edge  of  the  eyelid  is  first  re- 
moved for  some  distance  from  the  eye, 
and  afterwards  turned  completely  outward, 
together  with  the  whole  of  the  affected 
eyelid. 

The  morbid  swelling  of  the  lining  of  the 
eyelids,  which  causes  the  first  species  of 
ectropium,  arises  mostly  from  a  congenial 
laxity  of  this  membrane,  afterwards  in- 
creased by  obstinate  chronic  ophthalmies, 
particularly  of  a  scrophulous  nature,  in  re- 
laxed, unhealthy  subjects ;  or  else  the'dis- 
ease  originates  from  the  small-pox  affecting 
the  eyes. 

While  the  disease  is  confined  to  the  lower 
eye-lid,  as  it  most  commonly  is,  the  lining 
of  this  part  may  be  observed  rising  in  the 
form  of  a  semilunar  fold,  of  a  pale  red  co- 
lour, like  the  fungous  granulations  of 
wounds  and  intervening  between  the  eye 
and  eyelid,  which  latter  it  in  some  measure 
everts.  When  the  swelling  is  afterwards 
occasioned  by  the  lining  of  both  the  eye- 
lids, the  disease  assumes  an  annular  sh;<pe, 
in  the  centre  of  which  the  eyeball  seems 
sunk,  while  the  circumference  of  the  ring 
presses  and  everts  the  edges  of  the  two 
eye-lids,  so  as  to  cause  both  great  uneasi- 
ness and  deformity.  In  each  of  the  above 
cases,  on  pressing  the  skin  of  the  eye-lids 
with  the  point  of  the  finger,  it  becomes 
manifest  that  they  are  very  capable  of  being 
elongated,  and  would  readily  yield,  so  as 
entirely  to  cover  the  eye-ball,  were  they 
not  prevented  by  the  intervening  swelling 
of  their  membranous  lining. 

Besides  the  very  considerable  deformity 
which  the  disease  produces,  it  occasions  a 
continual  discharge  of  tears  over  the  cheek, 
and  what  is  worse,  a  dryness  of  the  eye-ball, 


frequent  exasperated  attacks  of  chronic 
ophthalmy,  incapacity  to  bear  the  light, 
and  lastly,  opacity  and  ulceration  of  the 
cornea. 

The  second  species  of  ectropium,  or  that 
arising  from  a  contraction  of  the  integu- 
ments of  the  eyelids,  or  neighbouring  parts, 
is  not  unfrequently  a  consequence  of  puck- 
ered scars,  produced  by  the  confluent 
small-pox,  deep  burns,  or  the  excision  of 
cancerous  or  encysted  tumours,  without 
saving  a  sufficient  quantity  of  the  skin  ;  or 
lastly,  the  disorder  is  the  effect  of  malig- 
nant carbuncles,  or  any  kind  of  wound  at- 
tended with  much  loss  of  substance.  Each 
of  these  causes  is  quite  enough  to  bring  on 
sucb  a  contraction  of  the  skin  of  the 'eye- 
lids as  to  draw  the  parts  towards  the  arches 
of  the  orbits,  so  as  to  remove  them  from 
the  eye-ball  and  turn  their  edges  outward, 
No  sooner  has  this  circumstance  happened, 
than  it  is  often  followed  by  another  one 
equally  unpleasant,  namely  a  swelling  of 
the  internal  membra1  e  of  the  affected  eye- 
lids, which  afterwards  has  a  great  share  in 
completing  the  eVersion.  The  lining  of 
the  eye-lids,  though  trivially  everted,  be- 
ing continually  exposed  to  the  air,  and  ir- 
ritation of  extraneous  substances,  soon 
swells,  and  rises  up  like  fungus.  One  side 
of  this  fungu.i-like  tumour,  covers  a  part  of 
the  eye-ball,  the  other  pushes  the  eye-lid  so 
considerably  outward,  that  its  edge  is  not 
unfrequently  in  contact  with  the  margin  of 
the  orbit.  The  complaints  induced  by  this 
second  species  of  ectropium  are  the  same 
as  those  brought  on  by  the  first ;  it  being 
noticed,  however,  that  in  both  cases,  when- 
ever the  disease  is  very  inveterate,  the  fun- 
gous swelling  of  the  inside  of  the  eye-lids 
becomes  hard,  coriaceous,  and  as  it  were 
callous. 

Although,  in  both  species  of  ectropium, 
the  lining  of  the  eye-lids,  seems  equally 
swollen,  yet  the  surgeon  can  easily  distin- 
guish to  which  of  the  two  species  the  dis- 
ease belongs.  For,  in  the  first,  the  skin  of 
the  eyelids,  and  adjoining  parts,  is  not  de- 
formed with  scars ;  and  by  pressing  the 
everted  eyelid  with  the  point  of  the  finger, 
the  part  would  with  ease  cover  the  eye, 
were  it  not  for  the  intervening  fungous 
swelling.  But  in  the  second  species  of  ec- 
tropium, besides  the  obvious  cicatrix  ?-nd 
conti  action  of  the  skin  of  the  eye-lids,  or 
adjacent  parts,  when  an  effort  is  made  to 
cover  the  eye  with  the  everted  eyelid,  by 
pressing  upon  the  latter  part  with  the 
point  of  the  finger,  it  does  not  give  way 
so  as  completely  to  cover  the  globe,  or  only 
yields,  as  it  ought  to  do,  for  a  certain  ex- 
tent ;  or  it  does  not  move  in  the  least  from 
its  unnatural  position,  by  reason  of  the  in- 
teguments of  the  eye-lids  having  been  so 
extensively  destroyed,  that  their  margin  has 
become  adherent  to  the  arch  of  the  orbit 


ECTROSIS. 


EGG 


ELA 


283 


SIS.  (ElCTgoxTtf :  from  f*1t}$u<rxa>t  to 
miscarry.)  A  nine  »mage. 

ECTROSIS.  (From  «t7/7go<7Jw>,  to  miscarry.) 
An  aboriion. 

ECTROTICA.  (From  ufltfyeeo-iia,  to  miscar- 
ry.) Ectyrotica.  Medicines  which  cause 
abortion. 

ECTYLOTICA.    *See  Ecftllotica. 

EcxmoTicA.     See  Ectrotica. 

ECZEMA.  (From  «*£s«,  to  boil  out.) 
Eczesma.  A  hot  painful  eruption,  or  pus- 
tule Mr.  Pearson  calls  the  erythema 
mercuriale,  eczema  mercuriale. 

EDELPHUS.  Prognosis  from  the  nature 
of  elements. 

EDERA  TRIFOLIA.  The  poison-tree  of 
America. 

EDES.     A  name  for  amber. 

EuEssEjfUM.  Pelarium.  An  eye-water 
of  tragacantb,  arabic,  acacia,  opium,  8cc. 

EDETZ.     Amber. 

ED ic.  Edich.  Edir.  An  old  name  for 
iron . 

EDRA.  A  fracture;  also  the  lower  part 
of  the  rectum. 

EHULCORATSTTIA.  (From  edulco,  to  make 
sweet.  Edulcorants.  Sweeteners.  Me- 
dicines which  absorb  the  vicious  humours 
of  the  body,  sweeten  the  fluids,  and  deprive 
them  of 'heir  acrimony. 

EFFERVESCENCE.  (From  effervesco, 
to  grow  hot.)  Efervescentia.  That  agita- 
tion which  is  produced  by  mixing  an  acid 
and  an  alkali  together.'  A  small  degree 
of  ebullition. 

EFFIDES.     An  old  name  for  ceruss. 

EFFILA.     Freckles. 

EFFLORESCENCE.  (From  effloresco, 
to  blow  as  a  flower.)  EJftorescentia. 

1.  A  preternatural  redness  of  the  skin. 

2.  In  chymislry  it  means  that  phenome- 
non which  takes  place  upon  crystals,  pro- 
ducing a  white  powder  when  exposed  to  air. 

EFFLUVIUM.  (From  effiuot  to  spread 
abroad.)  See  Contagion. 

EFFRACTURA.  (From  effringo,  to  break 
down.  Ecpiesma.  A  species  of  fracture, 
in  which  the  bone  is  much  depressed  by  the 
blow. 

EFFUSIOX.  (From  effundo,  to  pour 
out.)  EJfusio.  In  surgery  it  means  the 
escape  of  any  fluid  out  of  the  vessel,  or 
viscus,  naturally  containing1  it,  and  its  lodg- 
ment in  another  cavity,  in  the  cellular  sub- 
stance, or  in  the  substance  of  parts.  Effu- 
sion also  sometimes  signifies  the  natural  se- 
cretion of  fluids  from  the  vessels;  thus  sur- 
geons frequently  speak  of  the  coagulable 
lymph  being  effused  on  different  surfaces. 

EGERIES.  (From  egero,  to  carry  out.) 
Egestio.  An  excretion,  or  evacuation. 

EGG.  Ovum.  The  eggs  of  poultry  are 
chiefly  used  as  food  :  the  different  parts  are 
likewise  employed  in  pharmacy  and  in 
medicine.  The  calcined  shell  is  esteemed 
as  an  absorbent.  The  oil  of  the  egg-  is 
softening,  and  is  used  externally  to  burns 


and  chaps.  The  yolk  of  the  egg  renders 
oil  miscible  with  water,  and  is  triturated 
with  the  same  view  with  resinous  and  other 
substances.  Raw  eggs  have  been  much 
recommended  as  a  popular  remedy  fof 
jaundice, 

EGREGORSIS.  (From  eyqnyoetu>t  to  watch.) 
A  watchfulness.  A  morbid  want  of  sleep. 

EJACULANTIA.  (From  ejaculoy  to  cast 
out.)  Ejaculatoria.  The  vessels  which 
convey  the  seminal  matter  secreted  in  the 
testicles  to  the  penis.  These  are  the  epi- 
didymis,  and  the  vasa  deferentia;  the 
vesiculze  seminales  are  the  receptacles  of 
the  semen. 

E.TECTIO.  (From  ejicio,.  to  cast  out.) 
Excretio.  The  discharging  of  humours  or 
excrements. 

EILAMIS.  (From  ttKtee,  to  involve.)  A 
membrane  involving-  the  brain. 

EILEMA.  (From  stteu>>  to  form  convolu- 
tions.) In  Hippocrates  it  signifies  painful 
convolutions  of  the  intestines  from  flatu- 
lence. Sometimes  it  signifies  a  covering. 
Vogel  says  it  is  a  fixed  pain  in  the  bowels, 
as  if  a  nail  was  driven  in. 

EILEOJT.  (From  u\&»,  to  wind.)  Gor- 
rseus  says  it  is  a  name  of  the  intestinum 
ileum. 

EILEOS.  (From  tiKtce,  to  form  convolu- 
tions. )  The  iliac  passion. 

EISBOLE  (From  «?,  into,  and  (Satxx&>, 
to  cast,)  It  signifies  strictly  an  injection, 
but  is  used  to  express  the  access  of  a  dis- 
temper, or  of  a  particular  paroxysm. 

EISPWOE.  (From  «/$,  into,  and  5ma>,  to 
breathe.)  Inspiration  of  air. 

ELA  CALLI.  An  Indian  cathartic  shrub, 
the  Euphorbia  neriifolia  of  Linnaeus. 

EtJEAGNON.  (From  txetiov,  oil,  ai)d  A^VOC, 
chaste.)  The  agnus  castus  was  formerly 
so  called. 

(From  eKauw,  oil,  and 
,  sugar.)   A  mixture  of  essential  oil 
with  sugar. 

ELajosELiNUM.  (From  sM;t  a  lake,  and 
o-tKnov,  parsley.)  Water  parsley. 

ELAIS  GuiNEEJfsrs.  A  species  of  palm 
which  grows  spontaneously  on  the  coast  of 
Guinea,  but  is  much  cultivated  in  the  West 
Indies.  From  this  tree  is  obtained  the 
palm  oil  which  is  considered  as  an  emollient 
and  slrrngthener  of  all  kinds  of  weakness 
of  the  lirnbs.  It  also  is  recommended 
against  bruises,  strains,  crumps,  pains, 
swellings,  &c. 

ELAMBICATIO.  A  method  of  analy;iing 
mineral  wute;-s. 

ELANULA.     An  old  name  for  alum. 

ELAI'UOBOSCDM.  (From  e\a$ost  a  stag-, 
and  @s<rx&,  to  eat ;  so  culled,  because  dc-t  r 
eat  ihrm  greedily.)  The  wild  parsnip. 
See  Pastinaca. 

EL.APHOSCOUODON.  (From  ixst^oc,  the 
stag,  and  o-xo/jotTcy,  garlic.)  Stag's  or  viper's 
garlic. 

FLA<HTTB.     Red  vitriol- 


ELA 


ELE 


EL  AS  MARTS.     Bunt   lead. 

EL  ASM  A.  (From  t\auuv(a>  a  lamina  or 
platt-  of  any  kind.)  A  term  used  to  ex- 
press >  civ  v~.  r-pipe. 

Elastic  fluid     See  Gas. 

Elastic  qum.     See  Indian-rubber. 

ELASTICITY.  A  force  in  bodies,  by 
which  they  endeavour  to  restore  them- 
selves  to  the  posture  from  whence  they 
were  displaced  by  any  external  force.  To 
solve  tliis  property,  many  have  recourse  to 
the  universal  law  of  nature,  attraction,  by 
which  the  part's  of  solid  and  firm  bodies 
are  caused  to  cohere  together :  whereby, 
when  hard  bodies  are  struck  or  bent,  so 
that  the  component  parts  are  a  little  moved 
from  one  another,  but  not  quite  disjoined 
or  broken  off',  nor  separated  so  far  as  to  be 
'out  of  the  power  of  attracting  force,  by 
•which  they  cohere  together,  they  cer- 
tainly must,  on  the  cessation  of  the  ex- 
ternal violence,  spring  b  .ck  with  a  very 
great  velocity  to  their  former  state  ;  but 
in  this  circumstance  the  atmospherical 
pressure  will  account  for  it  as  well :  be- 
cause such  a  violence,  if  it  be  not  great 
enough  to  separate  the  constituent  par- 
ticle* of  a  body  far  enough  to  let  in  any 
foreign  matter,  must  occasion  many  va- 
cuola  beiween  the  separated  surfaces,  so 
that  upon  the  removal  they  will  close 
again  by  the  pressure  of  the  aerial  fluid 
upon  the  external  parts,  i.  e.  the  body  will 
come  again  into  it»  natural  posture.  The 
included  air,  likewise,  in  most  bodies,  gives 
th;it  power  of  resilition  upon  their  per- 
cussion. 

If  two  bodies  perfectly  elastic  strike  one 
against  another,  there  will  be  or  remain 
in  each  the  same  relative  velocity  as  be- 
fore, i.  e.  they  will  recede  with  the  same 
velocity  as  they  met  together  with.  For 
the  compressive  force,  or  the  magnitude 
"of  the  stroke  in  any  given  bodies,  arises 
from  the  relative  velocity  of  those  bodies, 
and  is  proportional  to  it :  and  bodies  per- 
fectly elastic  will  restore  themselves  com- 
pletely to  the  figure  they  had  before  the 
shock ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  restitutive 
force  is  equal  to  the  compressive,  and 
therefore  must  be  equal  to  the  force  with 
which  they  came  together,  and  consequent- 
ly they  must  by  elasticity  recede  again  from 
each  other  with  the  same  velocity.  Hence, 
taking  equal  times  before  and  after  the 
shock;  :he  distancr  s  between  the  bodies  will 
;  i;  I  :  and  th  re  fore  the  distances  of 
times  from  the  common  centre  of  gravity 
will,  in  the  same  times,  be  equal.  And 
heace  the  laws  of  percussion  of  bodies  per- 
fectly elastic  are  easily  deduced. 

ELATERIUM.  (From  «A«U/W»,  to  stimu- 
la1...-  or  iigttHte :  so  named  fr-on  its  great 
pursrmiy-'  qualities.)  See  Cucumis  agrestis. 

EJ,ATHEHIA.  A  -:ame  for  the  cascarilla 
bark. 

EIATINE.     (From  «/.a7T»v,  smaller,  being 


the  smaller  species.)  Fluellen,  or  female 
speedwell.  Antirrhinum  elatine  of  Lirt- 
nseus.  The  leaves  of  this  plant  have  a 
roughish  bitter  taste,  but  no  smell.  It  vvas 
formerly  much  used  against  scurvy  and  old 
ulcerations,  but  now  wholly  forgotten. 

ELATITES.     Bloodstone. 

ELCOSIS.  (From  SAXO?,  an  ulcer.)  A 
disease  attended  with  fetid,  carious,  and 
chronic  ulcers.  The  term  is  seldom  used. 

Elder.     See  Sambucus. 

Elder  dwarf.     See  Ebulus. 

Elecampane.     See  Enula  campana. 

ELECTRICITY.  (Electricitas,  from 
electrum,  tKacrfov,  from  «xai7a»g,  the  sun, 
because  of  its  bright  shining  colour  ;  or 
from  thiuu,  to  draw,  because  of  its  mag- 
netic power.)  A  property  which  certain 
bodies  possess  when  rubbed,  heated,  or  ex- 
cited, whereby  they  attract  remote  bodies, 
and  frequently  emit  sparks  or  streams  of 
light.  The  ancients  first  observed  :his  pro- 
perty in  amber,  which  they  called  electrum, 
and  hence  arose  the  word  electricity.  The 
efficacy  of  electricity  in  the  cure  of  several 
diseases  has  been  supported  by  many  very 
respectable  authorities,  especially  in  para- 
lytic diseases.  It  considerably  augments 
the  circulation  of  the  blood,  and  excites 
the  action  of  the  absorbents. 

ELECTRODES.  (From  »xw7gsv,  amber,) 
An  epithet  for  stools  which  shine  like  amber 

ELECTRUM  MINERALS.  The  tincture  of. 
metals.  It  is  made  of  tin  and  copper,  to 
which  some  add  gold,  and  double  its 
quantity  of  martial  regulus  of  antimony, 
melted  together ;  from  these  there  results 
a  metallic  mass,  to  whicR  some  chymists 
have  given  the  name  of  electrum  mineral^. 
This  mass  is  powdered  and  detonated  with 
nitre  and  charcoal  to  a  kind  of  scoria  ;  it 
is  powdered  again  whilst  hot,  and  th  n  di- 
gested in  spirit  of  wine,  whence  a  tincture 
is  obtained  of  a  fine  red  colour. 

ELECTUAKKM.  An  electuary.  The 
London  Pharmacopoeia  refers  those  ariicles 
which  were  formerly  called  electuaries  to 
confections  and  conserves. 

ELECTUARIUM  ANTIMONII  &.  Electuarii 
sennx,  one  ounce  ;  guaiaci  gumrni,  hydrar- 
gyri  cum  sulphure  antimonii  ppti.  sing, 
half  an  ounce  ;  syrupi  simplicis  q.  s.  misce. 
Of  this  electuary  from  a  dram  to  about 
two  drams  is  given  twice  a  day,  in  those 
cutaneous  diseases  which  go  under  the  ge- 
neral name  of  scorbutic.  It  is  usually  ac- 
companied with  the  decoctions  of  elm, 
bark,  or  sarsaparilla. 

ELECTUARIUM  CASSIA.  See  Confectio 
cassite. 

ELECTUARIUM  CATECHU.  Confectio  Ja- 
ponica.  Electuary  of  catechu,  commonly 
called  Japonic  confection.  Take  of  mi- 
mosa catechu,  four  ounces;  kino,  three 
ounces;  cinnamon,  nutmeg  each,  one  ounce; 
opiu>.»  diffused  in  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
Spanish  white  wine  one  drachm  and  a 


ELE 

alf ;  syrup  of  dried  roses  boiled  to  the  con- 
sistence of  honey,  two  pounds  :*nd  a  qu.-r- 
ter.  Reduce  the  solids  to  powder,  «nd 
having  mixed  them  with  the  opium  and 
syrup,  make  them  into  an  elecluary.  A 
very  useful  astringent,  and  perhaps  the 
most  efficacious  way  of  giving  the  catechu 
to  advantage.  Ten  scruples  of  this  elec- 
tuary •  ontain  one  grain  of  opium. 

ELECTUAIUUM  CINCHONA  CUM  JJATUO. 
5«  natri  ppti  ^jj  ;  puiveris  cinchonas  <mc  ; 
mucilaglni  gummi  arabac-  q.  s.  misce.  In 
this  composition  mue^hge  is  preferred  to 
syrup,  on  account  of  its  covering  the  taste 
of  the  bark  much  more  advantageously. 
It  should,  for  this  purpose,  however,  be 
made  thin,  otherwise  it  will  increase  the 
bulk  of  the  electuary  too  much. 

This  remedy  will  be  found  an  excellent 
substitute  for  the  burnt  sponge,  whose 
powers  as  a  remedy  in  scrophul.i,  are  known 
solely  to  depend  on  the  proportion  of  na- 
tron contained  in  it.  The  dose  is  two 
drachms,  twice  or  thrice  a  day. 

ELECTCAB.IUM  oriATUM.      See    Confectio 

ELELISPHACOS.  (From  t\t\iga>,  to  distort, 
and  oxfwueo?,  sage  ;  so  named  from  the  spiral 
coiling  of  its  leaves  and  branches.)  A  spe- 
cies of  sage. 

ELEMBRAT.  An  obsolete  term  for  alka- 
line salts. 

ELEMENTS.  Radicals.  First  princi- 
pies.  The  minutest  particles  of  any  sub- 
stance, which  can  no  further  be  divided  or 
decomposed  by  chymical  analysis.  Many 
substances  cannot  be  farther  decomposed 
by  the  chymist  into  constituent  parts,  but 
this  does  not  entitle  the  ranking  them 
among  the  elements.  Though  they  are  as 
yet  decomposed,  it  does  not  follow  that  they 
are  undecomposable ;  as,  perhaps,  neither 
our  senses  nor  our  instruments  will  ever 
reach  those  substances  which  by  their  na- 
ture admit  of  no  sort  of  decomposition. 
The  bodies  which  are  known  to  us  at  pre- 
sent, however,  as  simple  substances,  amount 
to  forty-one;  some  of  these  m.ty  be  sensi- 
bly exhibited  in  their  simple  state,  uncom- 
bined  with  other  matters  ;  hese  are  termed 
ostensible,  producible,  simple  substances,  to 
distinguish  them  from  those  whose  exist- 
ence or  presence  is  only  inferred  from  facts, 
and  are  called  unostensible,  unproduciblet 
simple  substances.  The  following  is  a  list 
of  simple  substances  at  present  known. 
Unproducible,  simple  Substances. 
1.  Phlogis'on,  or  10.  Boracic,  radical. 

basis  of  light.  11.  Rad.  of  gold. 


ELE 


285 


2.  Oxygen. 

3.  Hydrogen. 

4.  Azotic. 

5.  Carbonic. 

6.  Sulphur. 

7.  Phosphor. 

8.  Muriatic. 

9.  Fluoric. 


12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 


platina. 

silver. 

mercury. 

lead. 

copper. 

iron. 

tin. 

zinc. 


20.  Rsd.  of  bismuth.  26.  Rad.  of  molybd. 

21.  i  anhm.       27-  wolfru'.ic. 

22.  nickel.       28.  uranium, 

23.  cobalt.       29.  titanium. 

24.  arsenic.     30.  le'Uu-ium. 

25.  mangan.    31.   chromic. 

Producible,  ostensible,  simple  Substances. 

32.  Caloric.  37.  S  ro.itian    1  ^ 

*3.  Siliceous.  ^     .     38    Argiilac.     >  £ 

34.  Calcur.         lr      39.  Giucine.     _)  £ 

35.  Magnesia,   fj      40.   Vegetab.     ">.^ 

36.  Ponder.      J  *      41.  Mineral.     5^ 
The  ilkalis  have  lately  been  decomposed. 

See  Potassa  and  Soda. 

ELEMI.  (li  is  said  this  is  the  Ethiopian 
name  )  Gum  elemi.  The  parent  plant  of 
this  resin  is  supposed  to  be  die  .'Imyris  ele~ 
mifera  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  ternis  qitinate- 
pinnatisqne  subtus  tomentosis.  Eleini  is 
brought  here  fr  >m  the  Spanish  West  Indies: 
it  is  most  esteemed  when  sofush,  somewhat 
transparent,  of  a  pale  whitish  colour,  in- 
clining a  little  to  green,  and  of  a  strong, 
though  not  unpleasant  smell.  It  is  only 
used  inNointments  and  plasters,  and  is  a 
powerful  digestive. 

ELEMI  TJUGUENTUM.  See  Unguentum 
elemi  composition. 

ELEMNIFERA  CURASSAVICA  AHBOII.  The 
gum  demi-tree. 

ELEJTGI.     A  tree  of  Malabar.     Cardiac. 
ELEOCHUYSUM      (From  nxiot,  the  sun,  and 
;tgu<ro?,  gold ;  so  called  from  their  shining 
yellow    appearance )      Eliochrysum.      Gol- 
dilocks.    See  Eliockrysum. 

ELEOSILINUM  (From  g\o?,  a  lake,  and 
(rtxivov.  j).u--ley.)  See  Apium. 

ELEPHANTIA.  (From  6^2^*?,  an  elephant; 
so  called  from  the  great  enl  rgemem  oif 
the  b  )dy  in  this  disorder.)  A  species  of 
anasurcu. 

ELEFHAITTIA  ARABUM.  In  Dr.  Cullen's 
nosology  it  i*  synonymous  with  elephantiasis. 
The  term  is,  however,  occasionally  confined 
to  this  diseas  when  it  affects  the  feet, 

ELEPHANTIASIS.  (From  as?*;,  an 
elephant ;  s.>  named  from  the  legs  of  peo- 
ple affected  with  this  disorder  growing 
scaly,  rough,  and  wonderfully  large,  at  an 
advanced  period,  like  the  legs  of  an  ele- 
phant.) Elephas.  Elcphantia.  Lazari 
morbus  vel  malum.  Phxniceus  morlnis  A 
disease  that  attacks  the  whole  body,  but 
mostly  affects  the  feet,  which  appear  some- 
what like  those  of  the  elephant.  I»  is  kimwn 
by  the  skin  being  thick,  rough,  wrinkly, 
unctuous,  and  void  of  hair,  and  mostly 
without  the  sense  of  feeling.  It  is  -W1  to 
be  contagious.  Cullen  makes  it  a  g-eri  i-*  of 
disease  in  the  class  cachexue,  and  ord.-r  im- 
petigines* 

Elephantiasis  has  generally  been  sup- 
posed to  arise  in  consequence  of  <o(.iie 
slight  attack  of  fever,  on  the  cessation  of 
which  the  morbid  matter  falls  on  the  leg, 
and  occ.mons  a  distention  and  tumt-r  ction 
of  the  limb,  which  is  afterwards  overspread 


286 


ELE 


ELO 


with  uneven  lumps,  and  deep  fissure?.  By 
some  authors  it  has  been  considered  as  a 
species  of  leprosy ;  but  it  often  subsists  for 
many  years  without  being  accompanied 
with  any  of  the  symptoms  which  charac- 
terize that  disease. 

It  sometimes  comes  on  gradually,  with- 
out much  previous  indisposition  ;  but  more 
generally,  the  f>erson  is  seized  with  a  cold- 
ness and  shivering,  pains  in  the  head,  back, 
and  loins,  and  some  degree  of  nausea.  A 
slight  fever  then  ensues,  and  a  severe  pain 
is  felt  in  one  of  the  inguinal  glands,  which, 
after  a  short  time,  becomes  hard,  swelled, 
and  inflamed.  No  suppuration,  however, 
ensues ;  but  a  red  streak  may  be  observed 
running  down  the  thigh  from  the  swelled 
gland  to  the  leg.  As  the  inflammation  in- 
creases in  all  the  parts,  the  fever  gradually 
abates,  and  perhaps,  after  two  or  three 
days  continuance,  goes  off.  It  however, 
returns  again  at  uncertain  periods,  leaving 
the  leg  greatly  swelled  with  varicose  turgid 
veins,  the  skin  rough  and  rugged,  and  a 
thickened  membrana  cellulosa.  Scales  ap- 
pear also  on  the  surface,  which  do  not  fall 
off,  but  are  enlarged  by  the  increasing 
thickness  of  the  membranes  ;  uneven  lumps, 
with  deep  fissures,  are  formed,  and  the  leg 
and  foot  become  at  last  of  an  enormous 
size. 

A  person  may  labour  under  this  disease 
many  years,  without  finding  much  altera- 
tion in  the  general  health,  except  during 
the  continuance  of  the  attacks ;  and  per- 
haps the  chief  inconvenience  he  will  expe- 
rience is  the  enormous  bulky  leg  which  he 
drags  about  with  him.  The  incumbrance 
has,  indeed,  induced  many  who  have  la- 
boured under  this  disease  to  submit  to  an 
amputation ;  but  the  operation  seldom 
proves  a  radical  cure,  as  the  other  leg  fre- 
quently becomes  affected. 

Hillary  observes,  that  he  never  saw  both 
legs  swelled  at  the  same  time.  Instances 
where  they  have  alike  acquired  a  frightful 
and  prodigious  size,  have,  however,  fre- 
quently fallen  under  the  observation  of  other 
physicians. 

ELEPHANTINUM  EMP LAST-RUM.  A  plaster 
described  by  Oribasius.  Celsus  describes 
one  of  the  same  name,  but  very  different  in 
qualities. 

ELEPHAS.  (EAs<j>«tf,  the  elephant.)  The 
disease  called  elephantiasis;  also  aquafortis. 

ELERSNA.  An  obsolete  term  for  black 
lead. 

ELESMATIS.  An  old  term  for  burnt 
lead. 

ELETTAIII  PRIMUM.  See  Amomum  ve- 
rjim. 

ELEUTHERIA  BAHK.     See  Cascarilla. 

ELEUTHERI.E  CORTEX.     See  CascariUa. 

ELEVATIO.  (From  elevo,  to  lift  up. )  Ele- 
vation. Sublimation. 

ELEVATOR.  (From  elevo,  to  lift  up.) 
A  muscle  is  so  called  whose  office  is  to  lift 


up  the  part  to  which  it  is  attached.  Also 
a  chirurgical  instrument  elevatorium,  with 
which  surgeons  i-aise  any  depressed  portion 
of  bone,  but  chiefly  those  of  the  cranium. 

ELEVATOR  LABII  INTERIORIS  PROPRIUS. 
See  Levator  labii  inferioris. 

ELEYATOR  LABII  SUPERIORIS  PROPRIUS. 
See  Levator  labii  superioris  ataeque  nasi. 

ELEVATOR  LABIORUM.  See  Levator  an- 
guli  oris. 

ELEVATOR  JTASI  ALARUM.  Muscles  of 
the  alae  of  the  nose. 

ELEVATOR  ocun.     See  Levator  ocutt. 

ELEVATOR  PALPEBRJS  SUPERIORIS.  See 
Levator  palpebrae  supeivoris. 

ELEVATOR  SCAPULA.  See  Levator  sca- 
pulae. 

ELEVATORIUM.  (From  elevo,  to  lift  up.) 
An  instrument  to  raise  a  depression  in  the 
skull. 

ELIBANUM.     See  Olibanum. 

ELICHRYSUM.  (From  SAO?,  the  sun,  and 
^gyo-o?,  gold  ;  so  called  from  their  shining 
yellow  appearance.)  Stcechas  citrina.  Gol- 
dilocks. This  small  downy  plant  is  the 
Gnaphalium  staechas  of  Linnaeus.  The 
flowers  are  warm,  pungent,  and  bitter,  and 
said  to  possess  aperient  and  corroborant 
virtues. 

ELIDRION.  Mastich  ;  a  mixture  of 
brass. 

ELIGMA.     An  old  name  for  a  linctus. 

ELLEOMELI.  (From  tKo.iov,  and  ptxt,  ho- 
ney.) A  sweet  purging  o,l  like  honey. 

ELIOSELINUM.     See  Eleoaelinum. 

ELITHROIDES.  The  vaginal  coat  of  the 
testicle. 

EI.IXATIO.  (From  elixo,  to  boil.)  The 
act  of  seething,  or  boiling. 

ELIXIR.  (From  elekser,  an  Arabic  word 
signifying  quintessence.)  A  term  former- 
ly applied  to  many  preparations  similar  to 
compound  tinctures.  It  is  now  very  little 
employed. 

ELIXIR  OF  HEALTH.  Elixir  salutis  A 
term  formerly  applied  to  what  is  now  called 
compound  tincture  of  senna.  See  Tinctura 
sennae  composita. 

ELIXIR  PAREGORICUM.  Paregoric  elixir. 
See  Tinctura  opii  camphorata. 

ELIXIR  PROPRIETATIS.  A  preparation  of 
aloes. 

ELIXIR  SACRUM.  See  Tinctura  rhxi  cum 
aloe. 

ELIXIR  SALUTIS.     See  Tinct.  senna  comp. 

ELIXIR  STOMACHICUM.  Stomachic  elixir. 
See  Tinctura  gentians  composita. 

ELIXIVATIO.  (From  elixo ,  to  boil,  or 
from  lixivium,  lye.)  The  extraction  of  a 
fixed  salt  from  vegetables,  by  an  affusion 
of  water. 

EIXEBORUM.     See  Helleborus  albus. 

Elm.     See  Ulmus. 

ELMINTHES.  (From  ettea,  to  involve, 
from  its  contortions  )  Worms. 

Elm-leaved  sumach.     See  Sumach. 

ELODES.      (From    zxoc,    a    swamp.)    A 


' 


EMB 


EME 


287 


fen  to  a  sweating  fever,  from  its 
great  moisture. 

ELONGATIO.  (From  elongo,  to  lengthen 
out.)  An  imperfect  luxation,  where  the  li. 
gament  is  onl>  lengthened,  and  the  bone 
not  put  out  of  its  socket. 

ELUTRIATION.  (From  tlutriatio,  to 
cleanse.)  Washing  over.  It  is  the  pouring 
a  liquor  out  of  one  vessel  into  another,  in 
order  to  separate  the  subsiding  matter  from 
the  clear  and  fluid  part. 

ELUVIES  (From  eluo,  to  cleanse.)  The 
effluvium  from  a  swampy  place.  Also  the 
humour  discharged  in  fluor  albus. 

ELTJXATIO.  (From  eluxo,  to  put  out  of 
joint.)  A  luxation,  or  dislocation 

ELYMAGROSTIS.     (From  gxs/^tc?,  the  herb 
panic,  and  ctygeesK,  wild.)     Wild  panic. 
ELTMUS.     (Exs/^o?.)     The  herb  panic. 
ELY  1  ROCEbE      (From  sM/Tgov,  the  va- 
gina, and  X«A»,  a  tum<»ur.)    A  hernia  in  the 
vagina. 

ELYTROIDES.  (Ely  tr  aides ;  from  *KV- 
Tgov,  a  sheath,  and  «/(fc?,  form.)  Like  a 
sheaih.  The  tunica  vaginalis  is  so  called 
by  some  writers,  because  it  includes  the 
testes  like  a  sheath. 

ELYTROJT.  (From  «At/a>,  to  involve.) 
The  vagina.  A  sheath.  The  membranes 
which  involve  the  spinal  marrow  are  called 
elytra,  txvlgct. 

EMARGINATIO.  (From  emargino,  to 
cleanse  the  edges.)  The  cleansing  of  the 
edges  of  wounds  from  scurf  and  tilth. 

EMASCULATUS.  (From  emasculo,  to  ren- 
der impotent.)  Having  the  testicles  in  the 
belly,  and  not  fallen  into  the  scrotum. 

EMBAMMA.  (From  tju£a.7r1a>t  to  immerge 
in.)  A  medicated  pickle  to  dip  the  food 
in. 

EMBOLE.  (From  E^u&txxa,  to  put  in.) 
The  reduction  or  setting  of  a  dislocated 
bone. 

EMROLUM.  (From  gjU&txxa,  to  cast  out ; 
so  named  because  it  ejects  the  semen.) 
The  penis. 

EMBREGMA.  (From  s^Cge^a,  to  make 
wet  )  A  fluid  application  to  any  part  of 
the  body. 

EMBROCATIO  ALTJMINIS.  ^  Aluminis  gjj. 
Aceti  spiritus  vinosi  tenuioris,  sing.  Ibss. 
For  chilblains  and  diseased  joints. 

EMBROCATIO  AMMONITE.  *t  embroca- 
tionis  ammoniac  acetatae  cum  sapone  5Jj. 
Aquae  ammoniac  purae  gjj.  For  sprains  and 
bruises. 

EMBHOCATIO  AMMONIA  ACETAT.ZE  CAM- 
rHORATas.  gf.  solutionis  saponis  cum  cam- 
phora,  aqux  ammoniac  acetatse  sing.  £j. 
Aquae  ammoniac  purae  5ss.  For  sprains 
and  bruises.  It  is  also  frequently  applied 
to  disperse  chilblains  which  have  not  sup- 
purated. It  is  said  to  be  the  same  as 
steers'  opodeldoc. 

EMRROCATIO  AMMONIA  ACETATJE.  $ 
aquw  ammonia  acetatae.  Solutionis  sa- 


ponis  sing,  3J.  M.  For  bruises  with  inflam- 
mation. 

EMBROCATIO  CAJJTOARJDIS  CBM  CAM- 
PHORA.  fy.  qantharidis.  Spiritus  cam- 
phorae  sing.  ,^j.  M.  This  may  be  used  in 
any  case  in  which  the  object  is  to  stimulate 
the  skin.  The  absorption  of  cantharides, 
however,  may  bring  on  a  strangury. 

EMBROCATION.  (From  tf*fyx*>  to 
moisten,  or  soak  in.)  Embroche.  Embro- 
catio.  A  fluid  application  to  rub  any  part 
of  the  body  with.  Many  use  the  term, 
however,  as  synonymous  with  liniment. 
The  following  embrocations  are  noticed 
in  the  Pharmacopoeia  Chirurgica. 
EMBROCHE.  See  Embrocation. 
EMBRYO.  (From  8/uC|t/»,  to  bud  forth.) 
The  foetus  in  utero  is  so  called  before  the 
fifih  month  of  pregnancy,  because  its 
growth  resembles  that  of  the  budding1  of  a 
plant. 

EMBRTOTHLASTES.  (From  t^gvcev,  the 
foetus,  and  Q\&a>,  to  break.)  Embryorectes. 
A  chrochet,  or  instrument  for  breaking  the 
bones  ofsa  dead  foetus  to  promote  its  de- 
livery. 

EMBRYOTOMY.  (From  tftfyov,  a 
foetus,  and  TZ^VW,  to  cut.)  Embryotomia. 
The  separating  of  any  part  of  the  foetus 
whilst  in  utero,  to  extract  it. 

EMBRYULCUS.     (From   e/x^z/av,  a  foetus, 
and  «xxo>,  to  draw.)     A  blum  hook,  or  for- 
ceps, for  drawing  the  child  from  the  womb. 
EMERUS.     Scorpion  senna.     A  laxative. 
EMESIA.     (From  spew,  to  vomit.)     Ernes- 
ma.     Emesis,     The  act  of  vomiting.     Me- 
dicines which  cause  vomiting. 

EMETICS.  (Emetica,  sc.  medicamenta; 
from  s/wea>,  to  vomit.)  Substances  capable 
of  exciting  vomiting,  independent  of  any 
effect  arising  from  the  mere  quantity  of 
matter  introduced  into  the  stomach,  or  of 
any  nauseous  taste  or  flavour. 

The  susceptibility  of  vomiting  is  very 
different  in  different  individuals,  and  is  of- 
ten considerably  varied  by  disease. 

Emetics  are  employed  in  many  diseases. 
When  any  morbid  affection  depends  upon, 
or  is  connected  with,  over  distention  of  the 
stomach,  or  the  presence  of  acrid,  indi- 
gestible matters,  vomiting  gives  speedy  re- 
lief. Hecice  its  utility  in  impaired  appe- 
tite, acidity  in  the  stomach,  in  intoxication, 
and  where  poisons  have  been  swallowed. 

From  the  pressure  of  the  abdominal  vis- 
cera in  vomiting,  emetics  have  been  con- 
sidered as  serviceable  in  jaundice,  arising 
from  biliary  calculi  obstructing  the  ducts. 

The  expectorant  power  of  emetics,  and 
their  utility,  in  catarrh  and  phthisis,  have 
been  ascribed  to  a  similar  pressure  ex- 
tended to  the  thoracic  viscera. 

In  the  different  varieties  of  febrile  affec- 
tions, much  advantage  is  derived  from  ex- 
citing vomiting,  especially  in  the  very  com- 
mencement of  the  disease.  In  high  inflam 


288 


EMM 


BMP 


matory  fever  it  is  considered  as  dangerous, 
and  in  the  advanced  stage  of  typhus  it  is 
prejudicial. 

Emetics,  given  in  such  doses  as  only  to 
excite  nausea,  have  been  found  useful  in 
restraining  hamorrhagv. 

Different  species  of  dropsy  have  been 
cuivd  by  vomiting1,  from  its  having  excited 
absorption.  To  the  same  efff-ct,  perhaps, 
is  owing  the  dispersion  of  swelled  testicle, 
bubo,  and  other  swellings,  which  have  occa- 
sionally resulted  from  this  operation. 

The  operation  of  vomiting  is  dangerous, 
or  hurtful,  in  the  following  cases  :  where 
there  is  determination  of  the  blood  to  the 
head,  especially  in  plethoric  habits;  in 
visceral  inflammation  ;  in  the  advanced 
stag'j  of  pregnancy  ;  in  hernia  and  prolap- 
sus uteri ;  and  wherever  there  exsists  ex- 
treme general  debility.  The  frequent  use 
of  emetics  weakens  the  tone  of  the  sto- 
mach. An  emetic  should  always  be  ad- 
ministered in  the  fluid  form.  Its  operation 
may  be  promoted  by  drinking  any  tepid 
diuleni,  or  bitter  infusion. 

The  individual  emetics  may  be  arranged 
under  those  derived  from  the  vegetable, 
and  those  from  the  mineral  kingdom.  From 
the  vegetable  kingdom  are  numbered 
ipecacuana,  scilla  maritima,  anthemis  no- 
bilis,  sinapis  alba,  usarum  Europium,  ni- 
eotiana  tabacum.  From  the  mineral  king- 
dom, antimony,  stilphat  of  zinc  and  cop- 
per, and  the  subacetat  of  copper.  To 
these  may  be  added  ammonia  and  its  hydro- 
sulphuret. 

EMETOCATHARTICUS.  (From  sf*te»,  to  vo- 
mit, and  jMtfl^ga,  to  purge.)  Purging  both 
by  vomit  and  stool. 

EMINEXTTflJ      Q.tTADRIGE5IIX,S:.          See     Tll- 

bercula  quadrigemina. 

EMMENAGOGUES.  (Emmenagnga,  sc. 
tnedicainenta,  f/u^nvy-yceya :  from  o^c/aem, 
the  menses,  and  #.ya>t  to  move.)  Those 
medicines  that  possess  a  power  of  pro- 
moting that  monthly  discharge  of  blood  by 
the  uterus,  which,  from  a  luw  of  the  animal 
oeconomy,  should  take  place  in  certain 
conditions  of  the  female  system.  The  ar- 
ticles belonging  to  this  class  may  be  refer- 
red to  four  orders : 

1.  Stimulating  emmenagognes,  as  hydrar- 
gyrite  and    antimonial  preparations,    which 
are  principally  adapted  for  the  young,  and 
those   with   peculiar    insensibility    of   the 
uterus. 

2.  Irritating  emmenagogues,  as  aloes,  sa- 
•vine,   and    Spanish  jties  :    these  are  lo  be 
preferred  in  torpid  and  chlorotic  habits. 

3.  Tonic  emmenagognes  t  as  ferruginous 
preparations,  cold  hath,  and  exercise,  which 
are  advantageously  selected  for  the  lax  and 
phlegmatic. 

4.  Antispasmodic  emmenagogues,  as  assa- 
foetida,  castor,  ami  pediiuvia  :  the  constitu- 
tions to  tvhich  these  are  more  especially 


suited  are  the  delicate,  the  weak,  and  the 
irritable. 

EMMEXIA.  (From  tv,  in,  and (J.M,  a  month.) 
The  men  mi,>l  flux. 

EMOLLIENTS.  (EmolKentia,  sc  me- 
dicamenta  ;  from  emollio,  to  soften.  )  Those 
substances  which  possess  a  power  of  ie  ax- 
ing the  living  and  animal  fibre,  without  pro- 
ducing that  effect  from  any  mechanical 
action.  The  different  articles  belonging  to 
this  class  of  medicines  may  be  compre- 
hended under  the  following  orders : 

1  Hnmectant  emollients,  as  warm  water 
and  tepid  vapours,  which  are  fitted  for  the 
robust  and  those  in  the  prime  of  life. 

2.  Relaxing  emollients,  as  althaea,  malva, 
&c.     These  may  be  employed  in  all  consti- 
tutions, while,  at  the  same  time,  they  do 
not  claim  a  preference  to  others  from  any 
particular  habit  of  body. 

3.  Lubricating  emollients,  as  bland  oils, 
fat,  and  lard.     The  same  observation  will 
hold  of  this  order  as  was  made  of  the  last 
mentioned, 

4.  Jltonic  emollients,  as    opium  and  pedi- 
luviu :  these   are   applicable  to  any  consti- 
tution, but  are  to    be  preferred    in  habiti 
where  the  effects  of  this  clsss  are  required 
over  the  system  in  general. 

EMPEIRIA.  (From  tv,  and  <s>-s/ga>,  to  en- 
deavour )  Professional  experience. 

EwrHEROMEKus.  (From  6/*$sga>,  to  bear.) 
Urine,  or  other  subslancej  which  has  a 
sediment. 

EMPHRACTICA.  (From  epqgtrlce,  to  ob- 
struct."! Medicines  which  applied  to  the 
skin,  shut  up  the  pores. 

EMPHYSEMA.'  (From  t/j<.qu<r&u>,  to  in- 
flate.) Piieumatosts.  Air  in  the  cellular  mem- 
brane. In  general  it  is  confined  to  one  place; 
but  in  a  few  cases  it  spreads  universally  over 
the  whole  body,  and  occasions  a  considera- 
ble degree  of  swelling.  It  sometimes  arises 
spontaneously,  which  is,  however,  a  very 
rare  occurrence,  or  comes  on  immediately 
after  delivery,  without  any  evident  cause; 
but  it  is  most  generally  induced  by  some 
wound  or  injury  done  to  the  thorax,  and 
which  affects  the  lungs  ;  in  which  case,  the 
air  passes  from  these,  through  the  wound,  in- 
to the  surrounding  cellular  membrane,  and 
from  thence  spreads  over  the  whole  body. 

Emphysema  is  attended  with  an  evident 
crackling  noise,  and  elasticity  upon  pres- 
sure ;  and  sometimes  with  much  difficulty 
of  breathing,  opprv^sion,  and  anxiety. 

We  are  to  consider  it  as  a  disease  by  no 
means  unattended  with  danger;  but  more 
probably  fn.n  I  lift  causes  which  give  rise  to 
it,  than  a"y  hazard,  from  the  complaint  itself. 

EMPIRIC  (Empiricus,  epmyw.  from 
tv  in,  and  -ore<§*.  experience.)  One  who 
practises  the  healing  art  upon  experience, 
and  not  theory.  This  is  the  true  meaning 
of  the  word  empiric:  but.  it  is  now  applied, 
in  a  very  opposite  sense,  to  those  who  de- 


EM* 


viate  from  the  line  of  conduct  pursued  by 
scientific  and  regular  practitioners,  and 
vend  nostrums,  or  sound  their  own  pruise 
in  the  public  papers. 

EMPI.ASTICA.  (From  fjuTr^ao-a-co,  to  ob- 
struct.) Medicines  which,  spread  upon 
the:  skin,  stop  the  pores. 

EMi'LVbl  RUM.  (From  ipTrMLvru*  to 
spread  upon.)  A  plaster,  blasters  are 
composed  of  unctuous  substances,  united 
either  to  powders  or  metallic  oxyds,  &c. 
They  ought  to  be  of  such  a  consistence  as 
not  to  stick  to  the  fingers  when.  cold,  but 
to  become  soft,  so  as  to  be  spread  out,  in 
a  moderate  degree  of  heat,  and  in  that  of 
human  body,  to  continue  tenacious  enough 
to  adhere  to  the  skin.  They  owe  their 
consistence  either  to  metallic  oxyds,  es- 
pecially those  of  lead,  or  to  wax,  resin,  Sec. 
They  are  visually  kept  in  rolls  wrapped  in 
paper,  and  spread,  when  wanted  for  use, 
apon  thin  leather  ;  if  the  plaster  be  not  of 
itself  sufficiently  adhesive,  it  is  to  be  sur- 
rounded at  its  margin  by  a  boundary  of  re- 
sin plaster. 

EMPLASTRUM  AMMONIACI.  Take  of  pu- 
rified ammoniacum,  five  ounces  ;  acetic 
acid  half  a  pint.  Dissolve  the  ammoniacum 
in  the  acid,  then  evaporaie  the  liquor  in  an 
iron  vessel,  by  means  of  a  water-bath,  con- 
stantly stirring  it,  until  it  acquires  a  proper 
consistence.  This  plaster  is  now  first  in- 
troduced in  the  London  Pharmacopoeia  ;  it 
adheres  well  to  the  skin,  without  irritating 
it,  and  without  producing  inconvenience 
by  its  smell. 

EMPIASTRUM  AMMOITIACI  CUM  HYDRAR- 
OYRO.  "  Take  of  purified  ammoniacum,  a 
pound  ;  purified  mercury,  three  ounces  ; 
sulphurated  oil,  a  drachm."  Rub  the  mer- 
cury with  the  sulphurated  oil  until  the 
globules  disappear  ;  then  add  by  degrees 
the  ammoniacum,  previously  melted,  and 
mix  the  whole  together.  This  mixture  of 
ammoniacum  hydrargyrus  and  sulphur,  is 
said  to  possess  "resolvent  virtues  ;  and  the 
piaster  is  recommended  with  this  view  to 
be  applied  to  n^dcs,  tophs,  indurated 
glands,  and  tumours. 

EMPL.ASTHUM  ASjEFETiu:E.  Emplastrum 
antithystericwn.  Plaster  of  asafetida. 
Take  of  plaster  of  semi-vitrified  oxyd  of 
L-ad,  asafoetida,  each  two  parts;  galbanum, 
yellow  wax,  each  one  part.  This  plaster 
is  said  to  possess  anodyne  and  antisp>smo- 
dic  virtues.  It  is,  therefore,  occasionally 
directed  to  be  applied  to  the  umbilical  re- 
gion in  hysterical  c;*ses. 

EMPLASTRUM  CANTHARIDIS.  See  Emplas- 
trum lytttie. 

EMPLASTRUM:  GER^E  Wax  plaster.  Em- 
plastrum attrahens.  Take  of  yellow  wax, 
prepared  suet,  of  each  three  pounds  ;  yel- 
low resin,  a  pound.  Mix  them  together 
and  strain.  This  is  a  gently  drawing  pre- 
paration, calculated  to  promote  a  moder 
rate  discharge  from  the  blistered  surface, 


with  which  intention  it  is  mostly  used. 
Where  the  stronger  preparations  irritate, 
this  will  be  found  in  general  to  agree. 

EMPI-ASTRUM  CUMIXI.  Cumin  plaster, 
"  Take  of  cumin-seeds,  carraway-seeds, 
bit) ••  berries,  of  each  three  ounces;  dried 
pilch,  three  pounds  ;  yellow  wax,  three 
ounces."  Having  melted  the  dried  pitch 
and  wax  together,  add  the  remaining  arti- 
cles, previously  powdered,  and  mix.  .\ 
warm  stomachic  plaster,  which,  when  ap- 
plied to  the  stomach  expels  flatulency, 
To  indolent  scrophulous  tumours,  where 
the  object  is  to  promote  suppuration,  this) 
is  an  efficacious  plaster. 

EMPLASTRUM  GALBANI  COMPOSITUM, 
Compound  Galbanum  piaster,  formerly 
called  emplastrum  lithargyri  compost  turn  and 
diachylon  magnum  cum  gumii]}.  Take  of 
galbanum  gum  resin,  eight  ounces.  Lead 
plaster,  three  pounds ;  common  turpentine, 
ten  drachms  ;  resin  of  the  .spruce  fir,  three 
ounces.  Having  melted  the  galbanum 
gum  resin  with  the  turpentine,  mix  in  first 
the  powdered  resin  of  the  spruce  fir,  and 
then  the  lead  plaster,  previously  melted 
by  a  slow  fire,  and  mix  the  whole.  This 
piaster  is  u^ed  as  a  warm  digestive  an4 
suppurative,  calculated  to  promote  matu- 
ration of  indolent  or  scirrhous  tumours,  ancj 
to  allay  the  pains  of  sciatica,  arthrodynia, 
&c. 

EMPLASTRUM:  HYDRARGYRI.  Mercurial 
plastt  r.  Emplastntm  litkargyri  cum  hy- 
drargyro.  "  Take  of  purified  mercury, 
three  ounces ;  sulphurated  oil,  a  fluid 
drachm  ;  lead  plaster,  a  pound."  Rub  the 
mercury  wiih  the  sulphurated  oil,  until  the 
globules  disappear  ;  then  add  by  degrees, 
the  lead  plaster,  melted,  and  mix  th§ 
whole, 

EMPLASTRUM  LADANI  COMPOSITUM,  This 
may  be  used  with  the  same  intentions  as 
the  cumin  plaster,  to  which  it  is  in  no  way 
superior,  though  composed  of  more  expen- 
sive materials.  Formerly  it  was  consider- 
ed as  a  very  elegant  stomach  plaster,  but  is. 
now  disused. 

EMPLASTRUM.  LiTHAncYRi-  Diachylon, 
"Take  of  semi-vitnous  oxyd  of  lead,  in 
very  fine  powder,  five  pounds  ;  olive  oilf 
a  gallon  ;  water,  two  pints."  Boil  them 
with  a  slow  fire,  constantly  stirring  until 
the  oil  and  litharge  unite,  so  as  to  form  3. 
plaster.  Excoriations  of  the  skin,  slight 
burns,  and  the  like  may  be  covered  \vitfo 
this  plaster  :  but  it  is  in  more  genearl  use, 
as  a  defensitive,  where  the  skin  become^ 
red  from  lying1  a  long  time  on  the  part, 

EMPLASTRU.M    LITHARGYKI    COMPO 
See  Emplastrum  Galbani  compositum 

EMPLASTHUM    LITHARGYRI    CUM 
See  Emplastrum  resit  ue. 

EMPLASTRUM  LYTTE.  Blistering  flys 
plaster.  Emplastrum  canthurides.  Erfy? 
plastrum  vesicatorium.  Take  of  blistering^ 
flies,  in  very  fine  powd.er,  *  pound ;  WS* 


290 


BMP 


EMU 


plaster,  a  pound  \nd  a  half;  prepared  fat,    strength  than  the  common  adhesive  plas- 

a  pound.     Havmg  melted  the  pkster  and    ter. 

fat  together,  and  removed   them  from   the 

fire,   a   little    before     tlvy    become   solid 

sprinkle  in  the  bli  tering  flies,  and  mix  the 

whole  together.     See  Blister  and    Cantha- 

rides. 


EMPUEUMATOSIS. 
to   blow  )     An 


and 
sto- 


(From    ev,    in, 
inflation  of  the 
r  any  o^her  v  sens. 

EMPORIUM.    (From  t^Tr^to),  to  negotiate.) 
A  n.ar  .     T'.e  br<-.m  is   so  called,  as  being 
md  sensitive 


OPII.      Piaster  of   opium,    the  place  \\nere  :.dl  ration  I 
"Take  ofopaun,  powdered,  half  an  ounce;    transactions  a-e  collected. 

EMPRIOS. 


resin  of  the  spruce  fir,  powdered,  three 
ounces  ;  lead  plaster,  a  pound."  Having 
melted  the  plaster,  mix  in  the  resin  of  the 
spruce  fir  and  opium,  and  mix  the  whole. 
Opium  is  said  to  produce  somewhat,  though 
in  a  smaller  degree,  its  specific  effect  when 
applied  externally. 

EMPLASTRUM  PICIS  COMPOSITUM.  Com- 
pound  pitch  pla  <er.  Emplaslrum  picis 
BurgundicfK.  "Take  of  dried  pitch,  two 
pounds  ;  resin  of  spruce  fir,  a  pound;  yel- 
low resin,  yellow  wax,  of  each  four  ounces; 


(Fro; n  ev,  and  -arg/av,  a  saw.) 
Serrated.  An  epithet  of  ><•  puiae,  in  which 
the  artery  at  different  umes  is  unequally 
distended. 

EMPROSTHOTONOS.  (From  tftirpo-- 
Btv,  belore,  or  forwards,  and  TWO*,  to  d  w.) 
A  clonic  spusm  of  se\t-rai  n-dscirs,  so  as 
to  keep  the  body  in  a  fixed  position  and 
bent  forward.  Cuilen  con.--i.iers  it  a&  a  spe- 
cies ot'te  amis.  See  Tetanus. 

EMPTYSIS.  (Fr-  m  e/u.7rlua>,  to  spit  out.) 
Adsciiatgeot  blood  from  the  mouth  and 


expressed  oil  of  nutmegs,  an  ounce."     Hav-    fauces 

EMPYEMA.    (From  tv,  wiihin,  and  -srysv. 
pus.)     A  cf.iic-ctioii  of  pus  in  the  cavity  of 


ing  melted  together  the  pitch,  resin,  and 
wax,  add  first  the  resin  ot  the  spruce  fir, 
then  the  oil  of  nutm  gs,  and  mix  tin  whoit 
together.  Fr:)m  the  slight  degree  of  reii- 
ness  this  stimulating  application  produces, 
it  is  adapted  to  gently  irritate  the  s>knu 
and  thus  relieve  rheumatic  p  ms.  Applied 
to  the  temples  it  is  sometimes  of  use  in 
pains  of  the  head. 

EMPLASTRCM   PLUMBI.         Lead    plaster 
Emplustrum    Uthar^yn       Ewplastrum    com-    perceptible. 
mujie.     Diachylon  simplex      This  plaster  is        EMPYEMATA. 
of  great  imp.<r  an--e,  a>  forming'  the  basis, 
by  additions  to  which  muny  other  plasters 
art'  prepared.      See  Etnplastrum  lithargyri. 

EMPLASTRUM  RKSI  >•.£..         Resin    piaster. 
Emplastrum  lithargyn  cum  resina. 
of  \  ellow  resin,  half  a  pound  ;  lead  plaster, 
three    pounds.     Having    melted    the    lead 
plaster  over  a   slow  fire,  add  the  resin  in 

powder,  and  mix."     The  adhesive,  or  stick-    were   burnt  ;   thus    empyreumatic  oils  are 
ing  plaster,  is  chiefly  used  for  keeping  on    those  distilled  with  a  great  heat,  and  im- 
other  dressings,  and  for  retaining  the  edges    pregnated  with  a  smeil  of  the  fire, 
of  recent  wounds  together.  EMULGKNT.    (Emulgentia  ;  from  emul- 

EMPLASTRUM  SAPOXIS.  Soap  plaster,  geo,  to  melt  out ;  ajiplied  to  the  veins  and 
Takr  of  hard  soap  sliced,  half  a  pound  ;  arteries  which  go  from  the  aorta  and  vena 
lead  piaster,  ihree  pounds.  Having  mel-ed  cava  to  the  kidneys,  because  the  ancients 
the  plaster,  mix  in  the  soap  ;  then  boil  it  snppONed  they  -;t'-ained,  anii,  as  it  were, 
do.-n  to  a  proper  contisierice.  Discutlent  milked  the  serum  through  the  kidney's.) 
pi-op  r ties  are  attribired  to  this  elegant  The  vessels  of  the  kidneys  are  so  termed, 
placer,  with  winch  view  it  is  applied  to  The  emulgent  artery  is  a  branch  of  the 
lymphaTic  and  other  indolent  tumours.  It  aorta.  The  emulgent  vein  evacuates  its 
form*  an  admirable  defensitive  and  soft  blood  into  the  ascending  cava. 
application,  spread  on  linen,  to  surround  a 
fractured  limb. 

EMPLASTRUM  THURIS  COMPOSITOR.  Com- 
pound frankincense  plaster.    Take  of  trunk 


tin-  nor:,x  I*  is  one  of  the  terminations 
of  pleuritis  There  is  reason  for  believing 
that  niiitu-r  is  contained  in  the  caviu  of 
the  chest,  when,  after  a  pleurisy,  or  inflam- 
mation in  the  thorax,  the  patient  has  a  dif- 
fuAiny  ofbreahing,  particularly  on  lying 
on  the  side  opposite  the  affected  one  ;  v.nd 
when  an  cedematuus  swelling  is  externally 

(From  sv,  and  <&vovt  pus.) 
Suppurating  medicines. 

EMPYREUMA.        (From    f/KJrogfiw*,    to 
kindle,  from  orug.  fire.)     The  •  fiYnsive  smell 
that  distilled  waters  and  other  substances 
Take    receive  from  being  exposed  too  much  to 
fire. 

EM  PYREUM ATIC.       (  Em/yreumatica  ,- 
from  sfjLvvnju,  to  kindle.)     Smelling  as  it 


AMYGrllAL,^      COMMUN1S.          Al- 

mond  emulsion.  Take  of  almonds,  one 
ounce ;  water,  two  pounds  and  a  half. 
Beat  the  blanched  almonds  in  a  stone  mor- 


incense,   half  a    pound;    dragon's    blood,  tar,  gradually  pouring  on  them  the  water ; 

three  ounces  ;  litharge  plaster,  two  pounds,  then  strain  off  the   liquor.      It   possesses 

To  the  melted  lead  plaster  add  the   re-t  cooling  and  demulcent  properties, 

powdered.     This  piaster  is  said  to  poss*  ss  EMULSIO  ARABICA.     This  is  made  in  the 

strengthening,  as  well  as  adhesive  powers,  same  manner  as  the  almond  emulsion,  only 

By  keeping  the  skin  firm,  it  may  give  tone  adding    two    ounces,    while    beaiing    the 

to  the  relaxed  muscles  it  surrounds,    hut  almon<!s  mucilage,    oi  gum   arabic.     This 

Cannot,  in  any  other   way,   impart  more  cooling  and  demulcent  emulsion,  ordered. 


ENC 


ENC 


291 


in  the  Edinburgh  P  ..irniacopoeia,  may  be 
drank  ad  libitum  to  i;,iug.;te  us-clor  urinse, 
whexher  from  Uie  venereal  virus  or  any 
other  c:uise.  In  difficult  and  painful  mic- 
turition, and  strangury,  it  is  of  infinite 
service. 

EMULSIO  CAMPHORATA.  "  Take  of  cam- 
phor, one  scruple  ;  sweet  almonds,  blanch- 
ed, two  drachms;  double  refined  sugar, 
one  drachm  ;  wate  ,  six  ounces."  This  is 
to  be  made  in  the  same  manner  as  the  com- 
mon emulsion.  It  is  calculated  tor  the 
stomachs  of  those  who  can  only  bear  small 
quau  ifes  of  camphire. 

EMULSION.  (Emulsio;  from  emulgio, 
to  milk.)  A  *>oft  ;u<d  somewhat  oily  medi- 
cine, resembiin^  milk. 

Emulsion,  almond.  See  Emulsio  amygdalae 
communis. 

Emulsion,  Arabic.     See  Emulsio  arabica. 

Emulsion,  camphorated.  See  Emulsio 
camphorata. 

Emuision  of  asufoetida.  See  Mistura 
(isafcstidtf 

Emulsion  of  gum-ammoniac.  See  Mis- 
turn  aminoniaci. 

KMUNCTORY.  (From  emungo,  to 
drain  off')  The  exc-etory  duc'^  of  the 
body  are  so  termed  ;  thus  the  exhaling  ar- 
teries of  the  skin  constitute  the  great 
emunrtory  of  the  body. 

EN^MA.  (From  iv,  and  a;/**,  blood.) 
Entemos.  So  Hippocrates  and.  Galen  call 
such  topical  medirines  as  are  appropriated 
to  bleeding  wound-. 

EN;EOR*:MA.  (From  «v,  and  auugxa,  to 
lift  up  )  The  pendulous  substance  which 
floats  in  the  middle  of  the  urine. 

ENAMEL.     See-TVefA. 

ENANTHESIS.  (From  «v,  and  &v1*.u>,  to 
meet.)  The  near  approach  of  ascending 
and  descending  vessels. 

ENARTHROS1S.  (From  *vt  int>  and 
agQgov,  a  joint.)  The  b;ill  a-ul  socket-joint. 
A  species  of  cliurthrosis,  or  moveabie  con- 
nexion of  bones,  in  which  the  round  head 
of  one  is  received  into  the  deeper  cavity  of 
another,  so  as  to  admit  of  motion  in  every 
direction, ;  as  the  head  of  the  os  femoi  is 
with  the  acetabulum  of  the  os  innoivina- 
tuni.  See  ^Articulation. 

ENTCANTH1S.  (From  e»,  and  x*v0of, 
the  angle  of  the  eye.)  A  disease  of  the 
caruncula  lachrymali  ,  of  which  there  are 
two  species.  Encanthia  benigna,  and  En- 
canthis  maligna  seu  inveterata. 

The  encanthis,  at  its  commencement,  is 
nothing  more  than  a  small,  soft,  red,  and 
sometimes  rather  livsd  excrescence,  which 
grows  from  the  cavuncuia  lachrymalis,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  h'(>m  the  neighbouring 
seminular  fold  of  the  conjunctiva  This 
excrescence,  on  its  first  app-arance,  is 
commonly  granulated,  like  a  mulberry,  or 
is  of  a  ragged  and  fringed  structure.  Af- 
terwards, when  it  has  acquired  a  certain 
size,  one  part  of  it  represents  a  granulated 


tumour,  while  the  rest  appears  like  a 
smooth,  whitish,  or  ash-coloured  substance, 
streaked  with  varicose  vessels,  sometimes 
advancing  as  far  over  the  conjunctiva,  co- 
vering the  Mde  of  the  eye  next  to  the 
nose,  as  where  the  cornea  and  sclerotica 
unite. 

The  encanthis  keeps  up  a  chronic  oph- 
thalmy,  impedes  the  action  of  the  eyelids, 
and  prevents,  in  particular,  the  complete 
closure  of  the  eye.  Besides,  partly  by 
compressing  and  partly  by  displacing  the 
orifices  of  the  puncta  lachrymalis,  it  ob- 
structs the  free  passage  of  the  tears  into  the 
nose.  The  inveterate  encanthis  is  ordinarily 
of  a  very  considerable  magnitude ;  its  roots 
extend  beyond  the  caruncula  lachrymalis 
and  semilunar  fold  to  the  membranous 
lining  of  one  or  both  eyelids.  The  patient 
experiences  very  serious  inconvenience 
from  its  origin  and  interposition  between 
the  commissure  of  the  eye-lids,  which  it  ne- 
cessarily keeps  asunder  on  the  side  towards 
the  nose.  Sometimes  the  disease  assumes^  a 
cancerous^  malignancy  This  character  is 
evinced  by  the  dull  red,  and,  as  it  were 
leaden  colour  of  the  excrescence ;  by  its 
exceeding  hardness,  and  the  lancinating 
pams  which  occur  in  it,  and  extend  to  the 
forehead,  the  whole  eye-ball  and  the  tem- 
ple, especially  when  the  tumour  has  been 
slightly  touched.  It  is  also  shewn,  by  the 
propensity  of  the  excrescence  to  bleed, 
by  the  partrd  ulcerations  on  its  surface, 
which  emit  a  fungu-nis  substi  nee,  and  a  thin 
and  exceedingly  acrid  discharge. 

ENCATALEPSIS.  (From  tv,  and  jt:*7*A«.';ra>, 
to  leav  .)  A  catalepsy. 

ENCATHISMA.  (From  tv,  and  K^H/UI,  to 
sit  in.)  A  semicupmm.  A  bath  for  half 
the  body. 

ENCAUMA.  (From  ev,  in,  and  HAIM,  to 
bum )  Encausis.  A  pustule  produced 
from  a  burn. 

KNCATJSIS.  (From  ey,  and  axice,  to  burn.) 
A  burn,  or  scald. 

ENCEPHALOCELE.  (From  tv^stKov, 
the  brain,  and  X«A»,  a  tumour.)  A  rup:ure 
of  the  brain. 

EXCEPHALON.  (From  w,  in,  and  M- 
<f>etx«,  the  head.)  Encephalum.  By  .some 
writers  the  cerebrum  only  is  so  called ;  and 
others  express  by  this  term  the  contents  of 
the  cranium. 

ENCERIS.  (From  ev,  and  x«§of,  wax.)  A 
roll  of  wax  for  making  Blasters. 

ENCEROSIS.  (From  tv,  and  Jo»§oa>,  to  wax.) 
The  covering1  of  a  plaster  with  WKX 

EN  CHAR  AXIS.  (From  «v,  and  xxgsia-o-cg, 
to  scarify.)  A  scarification. 

ENCHEIRESIS.  (From  sv,  and  }«/§,  the 
hand.)  Encheiria  Galen  uses  thit-  word 
as  part  of  the  title  to  one  of  his  works, 
which  treats  of  dissection.  The  word 
imports  the  manual  treatment  of  any  sub- 
ject 

EXCHBIRIA.     See  Encheiresis. 


§92 


END 


.    See  Enchyloma. 
ENCHONDIIUS.     (From  tv.  and 
cartilage.)     A  cartilage. 

ENCHRISTA.  (Fran  ey-%yu>t  to  anoint.) 
Unguents.  Ointments. 

ENCSYIOMA.  (From  «•/,  and  ^VAO?,  juice.) 
An  inspissated  juice.  An  elixir,  according 
to  Lemery. 

EXCHYMA.  (From  iv,  and  %ea>,  to  in- 
ilise.)  An  infusion.  A  sanguineous  ple- 
thora. 

ESCHYMATA.  (From  fy%vo>,  to  infuse.) 
injections  for  the  eyes  and  e.irs. 

ENCHYMOMA.  (From  wy  and  ^vco,  to 
pour  in.)  In  the  writings  of  the  ancient 
physicians,  it  is  a  ward  by  which  the}  ex- 
press that  sudden  effusion  of  blood  into  the 
Cutaneous  vessels,  which  arises  from  joy, 
knger,  or  shame ;  and  in  the  last  instance  is 
What  we  usually  call  blushing. 

ENCHYMOSIS.      (ry%ofiiafts.)       Blushing; 
also  an  extravasation  or  blood,  which  makes 
the  part  appear  livid.     Thus,  but  impro- 
perly, it  is  synonymous  with  Ecchymosis. 
ENTHYSIS.     See  Enchyma. 
ENCLYSMA.  (From  w,  and  X.KV&,  to  cleanse 
Out.)     A  clyster. 

ENCOSLIUM.  (From  «y,  within,  and  MIKOU, 
the  belly.)  The  abdominal  viscera. 

ENCOLPISMUS.  (From  iyaoKTrmo,  to  insinu- 
ate.) An  uterine  injection. 

ENCRANiuivr.  (From  «,  within,  and  K§*V/OV, 
the  skull.)  The  cerebrum ;  the  whole 
contents  of  the  skull. 

ENCRASICHOI.US.  (From  sv,  in,  aiul  xs^*?, 
the  head ;  and  %ctoi,  bile ;  because  it 
is  said  to  have  the  gall  in  its  head.)  The 
anchovy. 

ENCRIS,  E>*§<?.  A  cake  of  meal,  oil,  and 
honey. 

ENCY&ON.  (From  tvt  and  twee,  to  con- 
i6eive.)  Pregnancy. 

ENCYSIS.  (From  tv,  and  *t/a>,  to  bring 
forth.)  Parturition. 

ENCYSTED.  A  term  applied  to  those 
tumours  which  consist  of  a  fluid  or  other 
matter,  enclosed  in  sac  or  cyst. 

EWCYSTIS.  (From  ivt  in,  andjcvsv?,  a  bag.) 
A  wen,  A  hard  iiimcur. 

ENDEMIC.  (Endendcus  i  from  ev,  in, 
and  «JV*oc,  people.)  A  disease  is  so  termed 
that  is  peculiar  to  a  certain  class  of  persons, 
br  country  ;  thus  struma  is  endemial  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Derbyshire  and  the  Alps ; 
seurvy  to  seafaring  people  •,  and  the  plica 
polonica  is  met  with  in  Poland. 

ENDESIS.     (From  «y,  and  <ka>,  to  tie  up.) 
A  ligature.    A  bandage. 
Endive.     See  Endivia. 
ENDIVIA.     (  Quasi  eundo  via>  quia  pas- 
sim nacittir ;  named  from  the  quickness  of 
its  growth.)   Endiva,    Endive.    This  plant, 
Cichorium  endivia  ;  floribus  solitariis,  pedun- 
vitlaiis  ;  foliis  integris,  crenatis,  of  Linnaeus, 
is  an  extremely  wholesome  salladj  possess- 
ii%  bitter  and  anodyne  qualities. 
JSsnosis.    (From  w  and  tifafUt to  give') 


A   remission,  particularly  of  febrile  disor- 
ders. 

ENELLAGMENUS.  (From  tv*AAaT7a>,  to  in- 
terchantre.)  An  epithet  appli  d  to  the 
union  of  the  joints  of  the  vertebrae. 

ENEMA.  (From  sv/w/w/,  to  .nject.) 
Clyster.  Injection.  Lavement.  A  clys- 
ter. A  well-known  form  of  conveying 
both  nourishment  and  medicine  to  the  sys- 
tem, under  certain  morbid  circumstances. 
The  former  takes  place  where  obstruction 
of  the  passage  to  the  stomach  is  so  great  as 
to  render  access  to  that  organ  impossible, 
such  as  occurs  in  lockjaw,  diseased  aeso- 
phagus,  &c.  By  this  means  the  body  can 
be  supported  for  a  few  weeks,  till  an  at- 
tempt is  made  at  effecting  a  cure.  It.  is 
composed,  in  such  cases,  of  animal  broths, 
gruels  made  of  farinaceous  seeds,  muci- 
lages, &c.  As  a  form  of  medicine,  clys- 
ters are  no  less  useful;  and,  according  "to 
the  intention  with  which  they  are  pre- 
scribed, they  are  either  of  an  emollient, 
anodyne,  or  purgative  nature.  The  fol- 
lowing forms  are  in  general  use. 

ENEMA  AXODYNUM.  Take  of  starch 
jelly,  half  a  pint ;  tincture  of  opium»  forty  to 
sixty  drops.  Mix.  The  whole  to  be  in- 
jected by  means  of  a  pewter  clyster-sy- 
ringe, in  cases  of  dysentery  or  violent  purg- 
ing, and  pain  in  the  bowels. 

ENEMA  ANTISPASMODICUM.  Take  of 
ttnct.  of  as;*fbetida,  half,  nn  ounce  ;  tincture 
of  opium,  forty  drops,  Mix.  For  spasmodic 
affections  of  the  bowels. 

ENLMA  LAXATIVUM.  Take  of  Epsom 
salt,  two  ounces  ;  dissolve  in  three  quarters 
of  a  pint  of  warm  gruel,  or  broth,  with  an 
ounce  of  fresh  butter,  or  sweet  oil. 

ENEMA  SICOTIAK.E.  Take  of  the  leaves 
of  tobacco,  two  drachms;  boiling  water, 
one  pound.  The  tobacco  to  be  infused  in 
the  water  for  the  space  of  ten  minutes. 
Employed  in  cases  oi  strangulated  hernia. 

ENEMA  NUTRIENS.  Take  of  strong  beef 
tea,  twelve  ounces  ;  thicken  with  hartshorn 
shavings,  o"r  arrow-root. 

ENEMA  TEHEBINTHIN.SJ.  Take  of  com- 
mon turpentine,  half  an  ounce  ;  the  yolk 
of  one  egg,  and  half  a  pound  of  gruel. 
The  turpentine,  being  first  incorporated 
with  the  egg,  is  to  be  added  to  the  gruel. 
This  clyster  is  generally  used,  and  with 
great  good  effect,  in  violent  fits  of  the  stone. 
ENEREISIS.  (From  m^ee,  to  adhere  to.) 
A  compression.  A  tight  ligature 

ENERGY.  (Energia;  from  tvtgyvo,  to 
act.)  Action.  The  degree  of  force  exer- 
cised by  any  power  :  thus,  nervous  energy, 
muscular  energy,  &c. 

ENEURESIS.     See  Enuresis. 
ENGALACTUM.       (From    tv,     and    >***, 
milk  ;    so    called   because  it   is   eaten  by 
nurses  to  increase  their  milk.)     The  herb 
saltwort. 

ENGASTRIMYTHTTS.  (From  «i»,  in,  5/str»g» 
the  belly,  and  pufajuisu,  to  discourse.)  A 


ENT 

"Ventriloquist ;  one  who  appears  to  speak 
from  his  belly. 

ENGISOMA.  (From *eyyl&>  to  «PProach.) 
Camarosis.  An  instrument  for  making  the 
pans  of  the  broken  clavicle  meet.  Also  a 
fracture  of  the  cranium 

EnglisJi  mercury.     See  Mcrcurialis. 

ENGLOTTO  GASTOR.       (From    tv, 
the  tongue,  and  >*s-»g,  the  belly.     A  ventri- 
loquist. 

E*iGo:MPH6sis.  (From  sv,  and  yo^o;,  a 
nail.)  That  species  of  articulation  which 
resembles  a  nail,  driven  into  wood,  as  a 
tooth  in  its  socket. 

EXGONIOS.  (From  tv,  and  yaeevin.,  an  an- 
gle.) The  flexure,  or  angle  made  by  the 
bending  of  a  joint. 

ENIXUM  PAHACELSI.  The  caput  mor- 
tuum  of  the  spirit  of  nitre,  joined  with  vi- 
triolic acid. 

EJTNEAPHARMACUM.  (From  tvve*,  nine,  and 
<px^ajiov,  a  medicine.  A  medicine  compo- 
sed of  nine  simple  ingredients. 

ENNEAPIIYLLUM.  (From  tvvtA,  nine,  and 
<pyXAoy,  a  leaf;  because  its  flower  consists 
of  nine  leaves.)  A  name  for  helleboraster, 
or  bear's  foot. 

EjniYTHMus.  (From  gv,  priv.  and  gufi^o?, 
number.)  An  irregular  pulse 

Ess  HARRIS.  A  name  antiently  given  to 
the  oxyde  of  iron,  which  arises  in  subLma- 
tion,  with  twice  its  quantity  of  sal-ammo- 
niac. Medical  practice  does  not  at  pre- 
sent place  this  practical  preparation  in  a 
higher  rank  of  estimation  than  other  oxydes 
of  iron. 

Kivs  PRINUM  so  LARK.     Antimony. 

Exs  VENEHIS.  The  ens  venens  is  in  ma- 
ny dispensatories  called  by  this  name. 

ENSIFOUM.  (Ensiformis^c.  cartilago  ; 
from  ensis,  a  sword,  and  forma,  resem- 
blance.) Sword-like.  A  ten  Applied  to 
a  cartilage  See  Cartilago  ensiformis. 

EXSTACTUM.  (From  evt  ^nd  r<*£a>,  -to  in- 
stil.) A  liquid  medicine,  which  is  applied 
stillatim,  or  drop  by  drop. 

ESTATICA.  (From  tv]vvu>>  to  strain.)  Pro- 
vocatives :  medicines  which  excite  venereal 
inclination. 

EXTERA.  (From  ev7oc,  within.  The  bow- 
els. Hippocrates  calls  by  this  name  the 
bags  in  which  were  formerly  enclosed  me- 
dicines for  fomentations. 

ENTERADENES.  (From  «v7«gwv,  an  intestine, 
and  «tJW*,  gland.)  Tue  intestinal  glands. 

ENTEHEXCHYTA,  (From  8v7sg«,  the  bow- 
els, and  etyxuce,  to  infuse  into.)  An  instru- 
ment for  administering  clysters.  A  clys- 
ter-pipe. 

ENTERITIS.  (Efl«g/7/ff :  from  «v7«gov,  an 
intestine.)  Inflammation  of  the  intestines. 
It  is  a  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyreociae^ 
and  order  phlegmasice  of  Cullen,  and  is 
known  by  the  presence  of  pyrexia,  fixed 
pain  in  the  abdomen,  costiveness,  and  vo- 
miting1. The  causes  of  enteritis  are  much 


ENT 


293 


the  same  as  those  of  gastritis,  being  occa- 
sioned by  acrid  subs'ances,  indurated  faeces, 
long  continued  and  obstinate  costmness, 
spasmodic  chohc,  arid  a  strangulation  of  any 
parr  of  the  intestinal  canal ;  but  another 
very  general  cause  is  the  application  of  cold 
to  the  lower  extremities,  or  to  the  belly  it- 
self. It  is  a  disease  which  is  most  apt  to 
occur  at  an  advanced  period  of  life,  and  is 
very  liable  to  a  relapse. 

It  comes  on  wiih  an  acute  pain,  extend- 
ing in  general  over  the  whole  of  the  abdo- 
men ;  but  more  especially  round  the  navelv 
accompanied  with  eructatiuus,  sickness  at 
the  stomach,  a  vomiting  of  bilious  matter, 
obstinate  cosiiveness,  thirst,  heat,  great 
anxiety,  and  a  quick  and  hard  small  puUe. 
Afer  a  short  tune,  the  pain  becomes  more 
severe,  the  bowels  seern  drawn  together  by 
a  kind  of  spasm,  the  whole  region  of  the 
abdomen  is  highly  painful  to  the  touch,  and 
seems  drawn  together  in  lumpy  conlrac- 
tions  ;  invincible  costiveness  prevails,  and 
the  urine  is  voided  with  great  difficulty 
and  pam. 

The  inflammation  continuing  to  proceed 
whh  violence,  terminates  at  last  in  gan- 
grene ;  or  abating  gradually,  it  goes  off  by 
resolution. 

Enteritis  is  always  attended  with  con- 
siderable danger,  as  it  often  terminates  in 
gangrene 'in  the  space  of  a  few  hours  from 
its  commencement;  which  event  is  marked 
by  the  sudden  remission  of  pajn,  sinking  of 
the  pulse,  shrinking  of  the  features,  and 
distention  of  the  belly ;  and  it  frequently 
proves  fatal  likewise,  during  the  inflamma- 
tory stag-e.  If  the  pains  abate  gradually,  if 
natural  stools  be  passed,  if  an  universal 
sweat,  attended  with  a  firm  equal  pulse, 
comes  on,  or  if  a  copious  discharge  of  load- 
ed urine,  with  the  same  kind  of  pulse,  takes 
place,  a  resolution  and  favourable  termina- 
tion may  be  expected. 

Dissections  of  this  disease  shew  that  the 
inflammation  pervades  the  intestinal  tube 
to  a  very  considerable  extent;  that  adhe- 
sions of  the  diseased  portion  to  contiguous 
parts  are  formed  ;  and  that,  in  some  cases, 
the  intestines  are  in  a  gangrenous  state,  or 
that  ulcerations  have  formed.  They  like- 
wise  shew  that,  besides  obstinate  obstruc- 
tions, intususception,  constrictions,  and 
twistings,  are  often  to  be  met  with  ;  and 
that,  in  most  cases,  the  peritoneum  *s  more 
or  less  affected,  and  is  perceived,  at  times, 
to  be  covered  with  a  layer  of  coagulable 
lymph. 

ENTEROCELE.  (From  €v7sgov,  an  in- 
testine,  and  *M«,  a  tumour.)  Hernia  intesti* 
nalis.  Every  hernia  may  be  so  called  that 
is  produced  by  the  prolusion  of  an  intestine, 
whether  it  is  in  the  groin,  navel,  or  else- 
where. 

ENTERO-EPIPLOCELE.  (From  «v7«$w, 
an  intestine,  OTTTMW,  the  epiploon,  and  MAW, 


294 


ENU 


Et'H 


»»*.»,  a  tumour.)  A  rupture  formed  by  the 
protusion  of  part  of  an  intestine,  with  a  por- 
tion of  the  epiploon. 

EN  TERO-HYDROCELE.  (From  tvn- 
guv,  ;t>  ui'esiini-,  i/efa>g,  water,  and  )UIKH,  a  tu- 
mour.) This  must  mean  a  common  scra- 
tal  hernia,  with  a  good  deal  of  water  in  the 
hernial  sac;  or  eise  a  hernia  congemta, 
(in  which  the  bowels  descend  into  the  tu- 
nica vaginalis  testis,)  attended  with  a  col- 
lection of  fluid  in  the  cavity  of  this  mem- 
brane. 

ENTEROMPHALUS.  (From  fj»«gcv,  an 
intestine,  and  ofji.q&x®' ,  die  navel.)  .An  um- 
bilical hernia,  produced  by  the  protusion 
of  a  portion  of  intestine. 

ENTEROPHYTUM.  (From  vfltya,  an  in- 
testine, and  qtflov,  a  plant.)  The  sea-chit- 
terling ;  a  plant  which  grows  in  the  form  of 
a  gut. 

ENTERORAPHIA.  (From  ««gov,  an  in- 
testine, and  ga<£»,  a  suture.)  A  suture  of  the 
intestines,  or  the  sewing  together  the  di- 
vided edges  of  an  intestine. 

ENTEHOSCHEOCELE.  (From  til^ov,  an  in- 
testine, and  o<r%tov,  the  scrotum,  and  K»A»,  a 
rupture.)  Hernia  scrotalis,  or  rupture  of 
the  intestines  into  the  scrotum. 

ENTHEBIATA.  (From  tv1AnfAt,  to  put  in.) 
Anti-inflammatory  styptics. 

EXTHLASIS.  A  contusion,  with  the  im- 
pression of  the  instrument  by  which  it  hap- 
pened. 

ENTROPIU  VI.  (From  tvt  and  T^STT®,  to 
turn.)  A  disease  of  the  eyelids,  occasion- 
ed by  the  eyelashes  and  eyelid  being  invert- 
ed towards  the  bulb  of  the  eye. 

ENTYPOSIS.  (From  wlv7rou>,  to  make  an 
impression  )  The  acetabulum,  or  concave 
bone  of  the  shoulder. 

ENULA  CAMPANA.  (A  corruption  of 
fiennla,  or  Helenium,  from  Helene,  the  island 
where  it  grew.)  Helenium.  Gammon  inu- 
la,  or  elecampane.  Inula  helenium  of  Lin- 
nxu.s  :—Joliis  ample xicaulibus  ovatis  rugosis 
siibtns  tomentosis,  calycum  squamis  ovatis. 
Tin  plant,  though  ,<  native  of  B?i:atn,  is 
seldom  nu-t  with  in  its  wild  state,  but  most- 
ly cultivated.  The  root,  which  is  tlie  part 
employed  medicinally,  in  its  recent  state, 
has  a  weaker  and  less  grateful  smell  than 
when  thoroughly  dried;  and  kept  for  a 
length  of  time,  by  which  it  is  greatly  im- 
proved, its  odour  then  approaching  to  that 
of  Florentine  orris.  It  was  formerly  in  high 
estimation  in  dyspepsia,  pulmonary  affec- 
tion-, and  uterine  obstructions,  but  is  now 
fallen  into  disuse. 

F/SULON.  (From  tv,  and  «xo?,  the  gums.) 
The  >nu>rnal  fl  sh  he  gu-ii-,  or  that  part 
of  the  p  which  i-  within  the  mouth. 

ENURKSIS.  (From  nxpu.  to  make 
water.)  An  incoiv.inency  or  involuntary 
flow  of  urine.  This  disease  usually  pro- 
ceeds eithe,  from  relaxation  or  a  paralytic 
affection  of  the  sphincter  of  the  bladder, 


induced  by  various  debilitating  causes,  as> 
too  free  a  use  of  spirituous  liquors,  manus- 
trupation,  and  excess  in  venerv  ;  or  it 
arises  from  compression  on  the  'bladder, 
from  a  diseased  state  of  the  organ,  or  from 
some  irritating-  substance  contained  in  its 
cavity.  It  is  arranged  in  the  class  locales, 
and  order  apocenoses  of  Cullen,  and  con- 
tains two  sp  cies  :— 1.  Enuresis  atonica, 
the  sphincter  of  ;he  bladder  having  lost  its 
tone  from  s  me  previous  disease :  2.  Enu- 
resis ab  irratione,  vel  compressions  vesicx, 
from  an  irritation  or  compression  of  the 
bladder. 

EPACMASTICUS.  (From  «n,  and  eut/u.*fa, 
to  incsease.)  It  is  applied  to  fever  which 
is  still  increasing  in  malignity. 

EPACME.  (From  t7rax.f4a.£,  to  increase.) 
The  increase,  or  exacerbation  of  a  dis- 
ease. 

EPAGOGIUM.  (From  vrAyu,  to  draw  over.) 
The  praepuce,  that  part  of  the  penis  which 
is  drawn  over  the  gians,  according  io  Dios- 
coridt-s. 

EPASADIDOUTES.  (From  mtva<Miyx/,  to 
increase.)  A  term  applied  to  fevers  which 
continue  to  increase  in  their  degree  of 
heat. 

EPAXAMPLOSIS.  (From  mtv*<r/5rAoa>,  *o  re- 
duplicate.) The  reduplication  of  a  fit  of  a 
semitertian  fever ;  that  is,  the  return  of  the 
cold  fit  before  the  hot  fit  is  ended. 

EPASTASTASIS.  (From  art,  and  ewr^/,  to 
excite.)  A  tubercle,  or  small  pustule  upon 
the  skin. 

EPANCYLOTUS.  (From  &ri,  and  ctyxuKos, 
crooked.  A  sort  of  crooked  bandage  in 
Oribasias. 

EPARMA.  (  From  &rau^eet  to  elevate.)  Epar- 
sis.     Any  kind  of  tumour,  but  frequently 
applied  to  the  parotis. 
EPARSIS.     See  Eparma. 
KPASMASTICA  FEBRIS.    A  fever  is  so  call- 
ed by  Bellini,  and  others,  while  it  is  in  its 
increase. 

EPEXCRANIS.  (From  em,  ev,  in,  and 
jtgav/ov,  the  skull.)  The  name  of  the  cere- 
bellum. 

EFHKBJEUM.  (From  mi,  and  »C»,  the 
groin.)  The  hair  upon  the  puhes. 

EPHEDRA.  (From  e^^o/uuuf  to  sit  upon.) 
Ephcdrana.  The  buttocks.  Also  a  species 
of  horse-tail. 

EPHEDRANA.     See  Ephedra. 
EPHELCIS.     (From  tvi,  upon,  and  sxxo?,  an 
ulcer.)     The  ci"ist  of  an  ulcer ;  hardened 
purulent  expectoration. 

EPHELIS.  (From  vnt  and  »xwc,  the 
sun.)  A  broad,  solitary,  or  aggregated 
spot,  attacking  most  commonly  the  face, 
back  of  the  hand,  and  breast,  from  expo- 
sure to  the  sun, 

EPHEMERA.  (From  m,  upon,  and 
a/ut^oL,  a  day,)  A  fever  which  begins,  is  per- 
fectly formed,  and  runs  through  its  course, 
in  the  space  of  twelve  hours. 


EPI 


EP1 


395 


EPHEMERIDES.  (From  twpuye,  an  al- 
manack ;  so  culled  because,  like  the 
moon's  age,  they  may  be  rbr  old  by  the 
almanack.)  Diseases  which  return  at  par- 
ticular times  of  the  moon. 

EPHIALTES.  (From  «<J>*XAO,M«/,  to  leap 
upon  ;  s.)  called  because  it  was  thought  a 
daemon  leaped  upon  the  breast.)  Incubus, 
or  night-mare. 

EPHIALTIA.  (From  ephialtes,  the  night- 
mare ;  so  called  because  it  was  said  to  cure 
the  night  -more.)  The  herb  paeony. 

EPHIDROSIS.  (From  tqtf$<x»,  to  per- 
spire.) Sudalio.  Mador.  A  violent  and 
morbid  perspiration.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  clas.s  locales,  and  order  apocenoses  of 
CulJen. 

EPHIPPIUM.  (A  saddle,  which  it  is 
thought  to  resemble.)  See  Sella  turcica. 

EPUODOS  (From  em,  and  o<foc,  a  way.) 
In  Hippocrates  it  hath  three  significations: 
1.  The  ducts,  or  passages,  by  which  the 
excrements  of  the  body  are  evacuated.  2. 
The  periodical  attack  of  a  fever,  from  the 
common  use  of  it  to  express  the  attack  of 
thieves.  3.  The  access  of  similar  or  dis- 
similar things,  which  may  be  useful  or 
hurtful  10  the  body. 

EPIALTES.  See'Ephialtes. 
EPIALUS.  (From  HTTIOV,  gently,  and 
*x«*^s),  .to  heat.)  Epmlos.  An  ardent  fe- 
ver, in  which  both  heat  and  cold  are  felt  in 
the  same  part  at  the  same  time.  Galen  de- 
fines it  to  be  a  fever  in  which  the  patient 
labours  under  a  preternatural  heat  and  a 
coldness  at  -the  sutne  time.  The  ancient 
Latins  call  it  Quercera. 

EPIBOLK.  (From  gffv£*AXa>,  to  press  upon.) 
The  nighi-mare,  or  rpiuau.es. 

EPICAKTHIS.  (From  &rt,  and  xavSoc,  the 
angle  of  the  eye.)  The  angle  of  the  eye. 

EPICARPITJM.  (From  mi,  upon,  and  »*g- 
TTOS,  the  wrist.)  A  topical  medicine  applied 
to  the  wrist. 

EPICAUMA.  (From  tmt  and  x*ua>,  to 
burn.)  Encauma.  Epicausis.  A.  burn,  or 
scald. 

EPICAUSIS.     See  Epicuuma. 
EPICERAS.     (From  tvt,  and  ««§*?,  a  horn  ; 
so  called  because  it*  pods  are  shaped  like 
a  horn.)     The  herb  fxnugreek. 

EPICERASTICA.  (Fj'om  wrt,  and  x«gavvw/a/, 
to  mix.)  Medicines  which,  by  mixing 
with  acrimonious  juices,  temper  them  and 
render  them  less  troublesome.  Emolli- 
ents. 

EPICHEIRESIS.     (From  wri,  and  ^,« 
hand.)     A  manual  operation. 

EPICHOLUS.      (From   wri,  and  %o\>t 
bile)     Bilious. 

•  EPICHORDIS.    (From  STT,  upon,  and 
a  gui.)     The  mesentery. 

EPICHORIOS.     (From  0w,  upon,  and 
a  re&ioK)     The  same  as  t-p;dermis. 
EPICKELIS.     (From   «r/,  upon,  and 
the  t-e'.'d.)     The  upper  eyelid, 

EPICOLIC.  (Epicotica  ;  from  vrtt  upon, 
and  jMtxec  the  colon.)  Upon  the  colon.  That 


the 
the 


part  of  the  abdomen  which  lies  over  the 
head  of  the  coecum  and  sygmoid  flexure  of 
the  colon,  called  the  epicolic  region. 

EPICOPHOSIS.  (From  mi,  and  xa$or, 
deaf.)  A  total  deafness. 

EHICRANIUM.  (From  «w,  and  xytvuv, 
the  cranium.)  The  common  integuments, 
aponeurosis,  and  muscular  expansion  which 
lie  upon  the  cranium. 

EPICBANIUS.     See  Occipito-frontalis. 

EPICRASIS.  (From  &ri,  and  K«gavvi/f«,  to 
temper.)  A  critical  evacuation  ot  bad  hu- 
mours, an  attemperation  of  bad  ones. 
When  a  cure  is  performed  in  the  alterative 
way,  it  is  called  per  Epicrasin. 

E.PI  CRISIS.  (From  «r/  *g/v»,  to  judge 
from  )  A  judgment  of  the  termination  of 
a  disease  from  present  symptoms. 

EPICTENTUM.  (From  s?rt,  about,  and  >t]ti?t 
the  pubes.)  The  p«rts  above  and  about 
thepubes. 

EPIOYJEMA.  (From  eri,  upon,  and  nua>t  to 
conceive.)  Episyesis  Superfbstation.  Su- 
perimpregnation. 

EPICYESI^      See  Epicyxma. 

EPIDKMIC.  (Epidemicus  ;  from  vn% 
upon,  and  efx^w^,  llie  people.)  A  con- 
tagious  disease  is  so  termed,  that  attacks 
many  people  at  the  same  season,  and  in  the 
same  place  ;  thus  putrid  fever,  plague,  dy- 
sen^  er> ,  &.c.  are  often  epidemic. 

EP1DENDRUM.  (From  «w,  upon,  fa. 
fyv.  a  iree  ;  bt-cnuse  all  this  genus  of  plants 
grow  parasit  ically  on  the  trunk  or  branches 
of  other  trees.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linrx.in  system.  Class,  Gy- 
nandria.  Order,  Monandria. 

EPIDENDBUM  VANILLA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  vanelloe  plant.  See  Va- 
nilla. 

EPII>ERIS.  (From  exi,  and  <T^a?,  the  skin.) 
Tlve  clitoris. 

EPIDERMIS.  (From  vriy  upon,  and  <JVg- 
/u*,  the  true  skin.)  The  scarf-skin.  See 
Cuticle. 

EPIDESIS.  (From  wri,  upon,  and  Swu,  to 
bind.)  A  bandage  to  stop  a  discharge  ot 
blood. 

EPIDESMUS.  (From  «r/.  upon,  and  Szcct 
to  bind.)  A  bandage  by  which  splints, 
bolste-s,  &c.  are  secured. 

EPIDIDYMIS*  (From  «w,  upon,  and 
,  a  testicle.)  A  hard,  vascular,  ob- 
ubstance,  that  lies  upon  the  testicle, 
formed  of  a  convolution  of  the  vas  deferens. 
It  has  a  thick  end,  which  is  convex,  and 
situated  posteriorly  ;  and  a  thin  end,  which 
is  rather  flat,  and  situated  inferiorly.  The 
epididymis  adheres  to  the  testicle  by  its 
two  extremities  only,  for  its  middle  part  is 
free,  forming  a  bag,  to  which  the  tunica 
vaginal  is  of  the  testicle  is  attached. 

EPIDOSIS.  (From  vrtfiiupt,  to  grow  upon.) 
A  prct<  ruaturul  enlargement  of  any  part. 

Ei'iiiROME.  (From  ^rii^ea,  to  run  upon.) 
An  ..ffl-'x  of  humours, 

EPIGASTRIC.        (Epigastricus, 
:  from  tart,  upon,  or  above,  and 


EPJ 


EPI 


the  stomach.)  That  part  of  the  abdomen 
that  lies  over  the  stomach,  is  called  the 
epigastric  region  ;  a  reaches  from  the  pit 
of  the  stomach  to  an  imaginary  line  above 
the  navel,  supposed  to  be  drawn  from  one 
extremiiy  of  the  last  of  the  false  ribs  to  the 
other.  Its  sides  are  called  hypochondria, 
and  are  covered  by  the  false  ribs,  between 
which  lies  the  epigastrium. 

EPIGASTRIUM.  (From  tmt  upon,  or 
above,  and  ytsvp,  the  bell\ .)  The  region 
or  part  immediately  over  the  stomach. 

EPIGENNEMA.  (Fro  n  mj'/vo/usw,  to  gene- 
rate upon.)  Epigennesis.  Tue  fur  on  the 
tongue.  An  accessory  symptom. 

EPIGENXESTS.     See  Epigennemd 

EPIGIXOMENA.  (From  tTrtyivofjuti,  to  suc- 
ceed or  supervene .)  Galen  says,  they  are 
those  symptoms  winch  naturally  succeed, 
or  may  be  expected  in  the  progress  of  a 
disease  ;  but  Faesius  says,  they  are  acces- 
sions of  some  other  affection  to  diseases, 
which  never  happen  but  in  stubborn  and 
malignant  diseases. 

EpiGLQShUM.  (From  e?rtt  upon,  and 
•y\a><r<rtt,  the  tongue;  so  culled  because  a 
le>ser  leaf  grows  above  the  larger  in  the 
shape  of  a  tongue.)  Tiie  Alexandrian 
laurel. 

EPIGLOTTIS.  (From  en,  upon,,  and 
yXtevTKy  Uie  longue.)  The  curtilage  at  the 
root  of  'lie  tongue  that  falls  upon  the  glot- 
tis or  superior  opening  of  the  larynx.  Its 
figure  is  nearly  oval ;  it  is  concuve  poste- 
riorly, and  convex  anteriorly.  Its  apex  or 
superior  extremity  is  loose,  and  is  always 
elevated  upw.irds  by  its  own  elasticity. 
While  the  back  of  the  tongue  is  drawn 
backwards  in  swallowing,  the  epiglot.is  is 
put  over  the  aperture  of  the  larynx,  hence 
it  shuts  up  the  passage  from  the  mouth 
into  the  larynx.  The  base  of  the  epiglottis 
is  fixed  to  the  thyroid  cartilage,  the  os 
hyotdes,  and  the  base  of  the  tongue,  by  a 
strong  ligament 

EPIGLOTTUM;.  (From  tTreyxanli;,  the  epi- 
glottis, which  it  resembles  in  shape.)  An 
instrument  mentioned  by  Paracelsus  for 
elevating  the  eye iids. 

EPIOLOUTIS.  (From  KTI,  upon,  and  ^MU]OC, 
the  biutocks.)  The  ^perior  parts  or  me 
buttocks. 

•  EPIGONATIS.  (From  t?ri,  upon,  and  yovv, 
the  knee.)  The  putelia  or  knee  pan. 

EPIGONIDES.  (From  t?rt,  and  yovu,  the 
knee.)  The  muscle*  inserted  into  the 
kne«-s. 

EPIGOMTM.  (F>  oni  t7rtytvofji.su,  to  proceed 
Upon.)  A.  »». period.  ::'iun. 

EPILKMPSI-.     See  Epilejisia. 

EriLEvriA.      (jmTUpled  from  epilepsia. 

EPILEPSY  (Fro  M-ixat/UjSaw*,  to  seize 
upon  ;  -i  c  led,  trosn  ;  he  Midu<-i\ness  °f 
its  ..f'tek)  I  is  also  cailed  failing  sick- 
iK-ss,  from  the  patiei-t  suddenly  falling  to 
tlu  g.-.nmd  on  an  attack  ot  this  disease.  By 
the  ancients  it  was  termed,  from  its  aftect- 


ing  the  mind,  the  most  noble  part  of  the  ra- 
tional creature,  the  sacred  disease.  It  con- 
sists of  convulsions  with  sleep,  and  usually 
froth  issuing  from  the  mouthv  It  is  a  genus 
of  disease  in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order 
spasmi  of  Cullen,  and  contains  nine  species  ; 
1.  Epilepsia  traumatica,  arising  from  an  in- 
jury of  the  head:  2.  Epilepsia  d  dolore, 
from  pain  :  3.  Epilepsia  verminosa,  from  the 
irritation  of  worms  :  4.  Epilepsia  £  veneno, 
from  poisons  :  5.  Epilepsia  exanthematica, 
from  the  repulsion  of  cutaneous  eruptions  : 
6.  Epilepsia  a  cruditate  ventriculi,  from 
crudities  of  the  stomach  :  7.  Epilepsia  ab 
inaniiione,  from  debility  :  8.  Epilepsia  nte- 
rrna,  trum  hysterical  affections  :  9.  Epilep- 
sia ex  onanismo,  from  onanism. 

Epilepsy  attacks  by  fits,  and  after  a 
certain  duration  goes  off,  leaving  the  per- 
son most  commonly  in  Ins  usual  sta'e  ;  but 
sometimes  a  considerable  degree  of  stupor 
and  weakness  remain  behind,  particularly 
where  the  disease  has  frequent  recurrences. 
It  is  oftener  met  with  among  children  than 
grown  persons,  and  boys  seem  more  sub- 
ject to  its  attacks  ihiin  girls.  Its  returns 
are  periodical,  and  its  paroxysms  commence 
more  frequently  in  the  night  than  in  the 
day,  being  somewhat  connected  with  sleep. 
It  is  a  disease  sometimes  counterfeited,  in 
order  to  extort  charity  or  excite  compas- 
sion. 

Epilepsy  is  properly  distinguished  into 
sympathic  and  idiopathic,  being  considered 
as  sympathic,  when  produced  by  an  affec- 
tion in  some  other  part  of  the  body,  such 
as  acidities  in  the  stomach,  worms,  teeth- 
ing, &c.  an  idiopathic  when  it  is  a  primary 
disease,  neither  dependent  on,  nor  proceed- 
ing from  any  other. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  epilepsy, 
are  blows,  wounds,  fractures,  and  other 
injuries  done  to  the  h?ad  by  external  vio- 
lence, together  with  lodgments  of  water  in 
the  brain,  tumours,  concretions  and  polypi. 
Violent  affections  of  the  nervous  system, 
sudden  frights,  fits  of  passion,  great  emo- 
tions of  the  mind  .-.cute  pains  in  any  part, 
worms  in  the  s;ornach  or  intestines,  teeth- 
ing, the  suppression  of  long  accustomed 
evacuations,  too  great  emptiness  or  reple- 
tion, and  poisons  received  into  the  body, 
are  causes  which  likewise  produce  epilep- 
sy. Sometimes  it  is  hereditary,  and  at 
others  it  depends  on  a  predisposition  arising 
from  a  mobility  of  the  sensorium,  which  is 
occasioned  either  by  plethora,  or  a  state  of 
debility. 

An  attack  of  epilepsy  is  now  and  then 
preceded  by  a  he  ivy  pain  in  the  head, 
dimness  of  sight,  noise  in  the  ears,  palpita- 
tions, flatulency  in  the  stomach  and  intes- 
tines, weariness,  and  a  small  degree  of  stu- 
por, and  in  some  cases,  there  prevails  a 
sense  of  something  like  a  cold  vapour  OP 
aura  arising  up  to  the  head;  but  it  more 
generally  happens  that  the  patient  falls 


EPI 

down  suddenly  without  much  previous 
notice ;  bis  eyes  are  distorted  or  inverted, 
so  as  that  only  the  whites  of  them  can  be 
seen  ;  his  fingers  are  closely  clenched,  and 
the  trunk  of  his  body,  particularly  on  one 
side,  is  much  agitated;  he  foams  at  the 
mouth,  arid  thrusts  out  his  tongue,  which 
often  suffers  great  injury,  from  the  muscles 
of  the  lower  jaw  being  affected  ;  he  loses 
all  sense  of  feeling,  and  not  unfrequently 
voids  both  urine  and  faeces  involuntarily. 

The  spasms  abating  he  recovers  gradu- 
ally ;  but  on  coming  to  himself,  feels  very 
languid  and  exhausted,  and  retains  not  the 
smallest  recollection  of  what  has  passed 
during  the  fit. 

When  the  disease  arises  from  an  heredi- 
tary disposition,  or  comes  on  after  the  age 
of  puberty,  or  where  the  fits  recur  frequent- 
ly, and  are  of  long  duration,  it  will  be  very 
difficult  to  effect  a  cure;  but  when  its 
attacks  are  at  an  early  age,  and  is  occasion- 
ed by  worms,  or  any  accidental  cause,  it 
may  in  general  be  removed  with  ease.  In 
some  cases,  it  has  been  entirely  carried  off 
by  the  occurrence  of  a  fever,  or  by  the 
appearance  of  a  cutaneous  eruption.  It 
has  been  known  to  terminate  in  apoplexy, 
and  in  some  instances  to  produce  a  loss  of 
the  powers  of  the  mind,  and  to  bring  on 
idiotism. 

The  appearances  usually  to  be  observed 
on  dissection  are,  serous  and  sanguineous 
effusion,  a  turgid  tense  state  of  the  vessels 
of  the  brain  without  any  effusion,  a  dilata- 
tion of  some  particular  part  of  the  brain,  ex- 
crescences, polypi,  and  hydatides  adhering 
to  it,  and  obstructing  its  functions,  and 
likewise  ulcerations. 

EPILOBIUM.  (From  vn  \o8x  wt  a  violet 
or  beautiful  flower,  growing  on  a  pod.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nxan  system.  Class  Octandria,  Order, 
Monagynia. 

EPILOBIUM  ANGUSTIFOLIUM.  Rose-bay- 
willow  herb.  The  young  tender  shoots  cut 
in  the  spring,  and  dressed  as  asparagus, 
are  little  inferior. 

EPIMEDIUM.    The  plant  barren-wort. 

EPIMORIUS.  (From  vri,  and  /ua/w,  to 
divide.)  A  term  applied  to  an  unequal 
pulse. 

EPIMYLIS.  (From  wrt,  and  fjw\»,  the 
knee.)  The  patella  or  knee  bone. 

EPINENECCUS.  (From  wrtvsuce,  to  nod  or 
incline.)  An  unequal  pulse. 

EPINOTIUM.  (From  **v,  upon,  and  vaflo?, 
the  back.)  The  shoulder  blade. 

EPINYCTIS.  (From  er/,  and  vwf,  night.) 
A  pustule,  which  rises  in  the  night,  form- 
ing an  angry  tumour  on  the  skin  of  the 
arms,  hands,  and  thighs,  of  the  size  of  a 
lupine,  of  a  dusky  red,  and  sometimes  of  a 
livid  and  pale  colour,  with  great  inflamma- 
tion and  pain.  In  a  few  days  breaks,  and 
sloughs  away. 


EPI 


2(97 


EPIPACTIS.  (From  ww«ufle«,  to  coagu- 
late.) A  plant  mentioned  by  Dioscorides ; 
and  so  named  because  its  juice  was  said  to 
coagulate  milk. 

EPIPAROXYSMUS.  (From  «r/,  upon,  and 
7ra.f>o%v<rfAQ(t  a  paroxysm.)  An  unusual  fre- 
quency of  febrile  exacerbation. 

EPJPASTCM.  (From  vrt,  upon,  and  JTOO-- 
aw,  to  sprinkle.)  Any  powdered  drug 
sprinkled  on  the  body. 

EFIPECHYS.  (From  vrt,  above,  and 
TTI^US,  the  cubit.)  That  part  of  the  arm 
above  the  cubit. 

EPIPHLOGISMA.  (From  «nt  upon,  and 
qxcfyifa,  to  inflame.)  Violent  inflammation, 
or  burning  heat  in  any  part,  attended  with 
pain,  tumour,  and  redness:  also  a  name 
given  by  Hippocrates  to  the  shingles. 

EPIPHORA.  (From  «^<t>«§«,  to  carry 
forcibly.)  The  watery  eye.  An  involun- 
tary flow  of  tears.  A  superabundant  flow- 
ing of  a  serous  or  aqueous  humour  from  the 
eyes.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  lo- 
cales, and  order  apocenoses,  of  Cullen.  The 
humour  which  flows  very  copiously  from 
the  eye  in  epiphora  appears  to  be  fur- 
nished, not  only  by  the  lachrymal  gland, 
but  from  the  whole  surface  of  the  conjunc- 
tive membrane,  Mf.ibomius's  glands,  and 
the  caruncula  lachrymalis }  which  increased 
and  morbid  secretion  may  be  induced  from 
any  stimulus  seated  between  the  globe  of 
the  eye  and  lids,  as  sand,  acrid  fumes,  and 
the  like  ;  or  it  may  arise  from  the  stimulus 
of  active  inflammation ;  or  from  the  acri- 
mony of  scrophula,  measles,  small-pox ;  or 
from  general  relaxation.  The  disease  may 
also  arise  from  a  more  copious  secretion  of 
tears  than  the  puncta  lachryma,lia  can  ab- 
sorb, or,  as  it  is  most  common  ,from  an  ob  - 
struction  in  the  lachrymal  canal,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  the  tears  are  prevented 
from  passing  freely  from  the  eye  into  the  nose. 

EPIPHYSIS.  (From  tnt,  upon,  and 
<3>ua>,  to  grow.)  Any  portion  of  bone  grow- 
ing upon  another,  but  separated  from  it  by 
a  cartilage. 

EPIPLASMA.  (From  «TT/,  upon,  and 
TTKnya-ce,  to  spread.)  A  poultice;  also  a 
name  for  an  application  of  wheat  meal, 
boiled  in  hydelseum,  to  wounds. 

EPIPLOCELE.  (From  e?ri7r\oov,  the 
omentum,  and  KUKH,  a  tumour.)  An  omen- 
tal  hernia.  A  rupture  produced  by  the 
protusion  of  a  portion  of  the  omentum. 
See  Hernia. 

EPIPLOCOMISTES.  (From  e^-wxaov,  the 
omentum,  and  nojut^a,  to  carry.)  One  who 
has  the  omentum  morbidly  large. 

EPIPLOIC  APPENDAGES.  See  Appendi 
culne  epiploicx. 

EPIPLOITIS.  (From  er/r*oor,  the 
omentum.)  An  inflammation  of  the  pro- 
cess of  the  peritoneum,  that  forms  the 
epiploon  or  omentum.  See  Peritonitis. 

EpiPtooMPHAi.oir.       (From  KW^OCV,  the 
Q  a 


298 


EPI 


EPl 


omentum,  and  oytc^atxc?,  the  navel.)  An 
omental  hernia  protruding  at  the  navel. 

EPIPLOON.  (From  t7rt?r*.oa>t  to  sail 
over,  because  it  is  mostly  found  floating,  as 
it  were,  upon  the  intestines.)  See  Omen- 
turn. 

EPIPLOSCHEOCELE.  (From  urnrxoov, 
the  omentum,  oo-^ov,  the  scrotum,  anu  X»A», 
a  tumour  or  hernta.)  A  rupture  of  the 
omentum  into  the  scrotum,  or  a  scrotal 
hernia  containing  omentum. 

EPIPOLASIS.  (From  97ri7ro*.*fa>,  to  swim 
on  the  top.)  A  fluctuation  of  humours. 
A  species  ot  chymical  sublimation. 

EPIPOMA.  (From  «n,  upon,  and  Tru/ua.,  a 
lid.)  An  instrument  to  cover  the  shoulder 
in  a  luxation. 

EPIPOROMA.  (From  e?rm»/>«a>,  to  harden.) 
An  indurated  tumour  in  the  joints;  a  cal- 
lous concretion,  a  tophus,  a  tophaceous 
callus  molesting  the  joints 

EPIPTYXIS.  (From  «ffxr7vo-o-a>,  to  close 
up.)  A  spasmodic  closing  of  the  lips. 

EPIPYREXIS,  (From  wrt,  and  TrvfiTlce,  to 
be  feverish.)  A  rapid  exacerbation  in  a 
fever. 

BPIRIGESIS.  (From  ITTI,  and  piytce,  to 
become  cold.)  An  unusual  degree  of  cold, 
or  repitition  of  rigors. 

EPIRRHOE.  (From  er/,  upon,  and  />«o>, 
to  flow.)  An  influx  or  afflux  of  humours 
to  any  part. 

EPISARCIDIUM.  (From  mi,  upon,  and 
a-nf^f  the  flesh.)  An  anasarca,  or  dropsy 
spread  between  the  skin  and  flesh. 

EPISCHESES.  (From  vrur%u»t  to  re- 
strain.) A  suppression  of  excretions.  It 
is  an  order  in  the  class  locales  of  Cullen's 
nosology.  . 

EPISCHIUM.  (From  wrt,  upon,  and  i<r%tov, 
the  hip-bone.)  The  os  pubis. 

EPISCOPALIS.  (From  episcopus,  a  bishop, 
or  mitred  dignitary  )  Resembling  a  bishop's 
mitre.  It  is  applied  to  a  valve  at  the  orifice 
between  the  left  auricle  and  ventricle  of  the 
heart,  called  the  mitral  valve. 

EPISPASMUS.  (From  wrurTraM,  to  draw 
together.)  A  quick  inspiration  of  the 
breath. 

EPJSPASTICS.  (Epispastica,  sc.  medi- 
camenta  ;  from  (Trie-Trout,  to  draw  together.) 
Those  substances  which  are  capable,  when 
applied  to  the  surface  of  the  body,  of  pro- 
ducing a  serous  or  puriform  discharge,  by 
exciting  a  previous  state  of  inflammation. 
The  term,  though  comprehending  likewise 
issues  and  setons,  is  more  commonly  re- 
stricted to  blisters — those  applications 
which,  exciting  inflammation  on  the  skin, 
occasion  a  thin  serous  fluid  to  be  poured 
from  the  exhalants,  raise  the  cuticle,  and 
form  the  appearance  of  a  vesicle.  This 
effect  arises  from  their  strong  stimulating 
power,  and  to  this  stimulant  operation  and 
the  pain  they  excite,  ar  to  be  ascribed 
the  advantages  derived  from  them  in  the 


treatment  of  disease.  The  evacuation  they 
occasion  is  too  inconsiderable  to  have  anv 
effect. 

It  is  a  principle  sufficiently  established 
with  regard  to  the  living  system,  that  where 
a  morbid  action  exists,  it  may  often  be 
removed  by  inducing  an  action  of  a  differ- 
ent kind  in  the  same  or  neighbouring  part. 
On  this  principle  is  explained  the  utility 
of  blisters  in  local  inflammation  and  spas- 
modic action,  and  it  regulates  their  appli- 
cation in  pneumonia,  gastritis,  hepatitis, 
phrenitis,  angina,  rheumatism,  colic,  and 
spasmodic  affections  of  the  stomach  ;  dis- 
eases in  which  they  are  employed  with  the 
most  marked  advantage. 

A  similar  principle  exists  with  respect 
to  pain  ;  exciting  one  pain  often  relieves 
another.  Hence  blisters  often  give  relief 
in  tooth-ach,  and  some  other  painful  affec- 
tions. 

Lastly,  blisters,  by  their  operation,  com- 
municate a  stimulus  to  the  whole  system, 
and  raise  the  vigour  of  the  circulation. 
Hence,  in  part,  their  utility  in  fevers  of  the 
typhoid  kind,  though  in  such  cases  they 
are  used  with  still  more  advantage  to  ob- 
viate or  remove  local  inflammation. 

EPISPH^RIA.  (From  &rt,  and  o-qmptt, 
a  sphere ;  so  called  from  the  sphaencal 
shape  of  the  brain.)  The  windings  of  the 
exterior  surface  of  the  brain  ;  or  the  wind- 
ing vessels  upon  it. 

"EPISTAGMUS.  (From  «v,  and  <r«£a,  to 
trickle  down.)  A  catarrh. 

EPISTAPHHINUS.  (From  mi,  and  r«- 
<j>i*x/vo5,  a  parsnip,  from  their  resemblance  to 
a  cm-rot.)  See  Uvula. 

EPISTAXIS.  (From  enr*fa,  to  distil 
from.)  Bleeding  at  the  nost,  with  pain, 
or  fulness  of  ihe  head.  A  genus  of  disease 
arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class  pyrexiae, 
and  order  fuemorrhagia. 

Persons  of  a  sanguine  and  plethoric  habit 
and  not  yet  advanced  to  manhood,  are 
very  liable  to  be  attacked  with  this  com- 
plaint :  females  being  much  less  subject  to 
it  than  males,  particularly  after  menstrua- 
tion. 

Epistaxis  comes  on  at  times  without  any 
previous  warning ;  but  at  others,  it  is  pre- 
ceded by  a  pain  and  heaviness  in  the  head, 
flushing  in  the  face,  heat  and  itching  in  the 
nostrils,  a  throbbing  of  the  temporal  arte- 
ries and  a  quickness  of  the  pulse.  In  some 
instances  a  coldness  of  the  feet,  and  shiver- 
ing over  the  whole  body,  together  with  a 
costive  belly,  are  ob.served  to  precede  an 
attack  of  this  haemorrhage. 

This  complaint  is  to  be  considered  as  of 
little  consequence;  when  occurring  in  young 
persons,  being  never  attended  with  any 
danger;  but  when  it  arises  in  those  who 
are  advanced  in  life,  flows  profusely  and 
returns  frequently,  it  indicates  too  great 
fulness  of  the  vessels  of  the  head,  and  not 


EPS 


ERE 


299 


frequently  precedes  apoplexy,  palsy,  &c. 
i  therefore,  in  such  cases,  is  to  be  re- 


unfreque 

and 

garded  as  a  dangerous  disease.     When  this 

haemorrhage  arises  in  any  putrid  disorder, 

it  is  to  be  considered  as  a  fatal  symytom. 

EPISTHOTONOS.  (From  w/s-flw,  for 
wards,  and  raw,  to  extend.)  A  spasmodic 
affection  of  muscles  drawing  the  body  for- 
wards. See  Tetanus. 

EPISTOMIOBT.  (From  tnt,  upon,  and 
ra^Mat,  a  mouth.)  A  stopper  for  a  bottle. 
Also  a  vent-hole  of  a  furnace,  called  the  re- 
gister. 

EPISTHOPHALUS.  (From  t?ri,  upon,  and 
r/>s<f>a>,  to  turn  about*)  It  is  applied  to  the 
first  vertebra  of  the  neck,  because  it  turns 
about  upon  the  second  as  upon  an  axis, 
which  therefore  was  so  called  by  the  an- 
cients. Some,  though  improperly,  called 
the  second  thus.  It  is  also  written  Epistro- 
phea  and  Epistrophis. 

EPISTIIOPHE.  (From  Kr/rp«$a>,  to  invert.) 
An  inversion  of  any  part,  as  when  the  neck 
is  turned  round.  Also  a  return  of  a  disor- 
der which  has  ceased. 

EPJSTROPHEUS.  (From  mivy>yu»t  to 
turn  round,  because  the  head  is  lurned  up- 
on it.)  Episiroph<eus.  The  second  cervical 
vertebra.  See  Dentatus. 

EPISTBOPHIS.     See  Epistrophe. 
EPITASIS.     (From  erri,  and  TWU>,  to  ex- 
tend.)   The  beginning  and  increase  of  a 
paroxysm  or  disease. 

EPITHELIUM.  The  cuticle  on  the  red 
part  of  the  lips. 

EPITHEMA.  (From  wri,  upon,  and  riQu/ui, 
to  apply.),  A  term  sometimes  applied  to 
a  lotion,  fomentation,  or  some  external  ap- 
plication. 

EPITHEMATIUM.     The  same.     A  plaster. 
EPITHESIS.     (From  STTI,  and  rtBu/ut,  to  co- 
ver or   lay  upon.)       The   rectification  of 
crooked  limbs  by  means  of  instruments. 

EPITHYMUM.  (From  tan,  upon,  and 
0£/,wo£,  the  herb  thyme.)  Cuscula.  Dodder 
ot  thyme.  A  parasitical  plant,  possessing 
a  strong  disagreeable  smell,  and  a  pungent 
taste,  very  durable  in  the  mouth.  Two 
kinds  are  recommended  in  melancholia,  as 
cathartics,  viz.  Cuscuta  epithymum  of  Lin- 
naeus :—foUis  sessilibus,  quinquifidis,  brac- 
teis  obvallatis,  and  cuscuta  europxa  ;  foribus 
sessilibus. 

EPODE.  (From  wrt,  over,  and  wcto,  a 
song.)  Epodos.  The  method  of  curing 
distempers  by  incantation. 

EPOMIS.  (From  m,  upon,  and  ay*o?,  the 
shoulder.)  The  acromion,  or  upper  part 
of  the  shoulder. 

EPOMPHAMUM.  (From  gjw,  upon,  and 
OjUcpatAof ,  the  navel. )  An  application  to  the 
naval. 

EPSOM  SALT.  A  purging  salt,  former- 
ly obtained  by  boiling  down  the  mineral 
water,  found  in  the  vicinity  of  Epsom  in 
Surrey.  It  is  at  present  prepared  from 


sea  water,  which,  after  being  boiled  down, 
deposits  an  unchrystallized  brine,  that  con- 
sists  chiefly  of  muriated  magnesia,  and  is 
sold  in  the  shops  under  the  name  of  sal. 
catharticus  amarus,  or  bitter  purging  salt. 
See  Sulphas  Magnesia. 

EPSOM  WATER.  Aqua  Epsomeneis. 
This  water  evaporated  to  dry  ness  leaves  a 
residuum,  the  quantity  of  which  has  been 
estimated  from  an  ounce  and  a  half  in  the 
gallon  to  five  drachms  and  one  scruple. 
Of  the  total  residuum,  by  far  the  greater 
part,  about  four  or  five  sixths,  is  sulphate 
of  magnesia  mixed  with  a  very  few  muriats, 
such  as  that  of  lime,  and  probably  mag- 
nesia, which  render  it  very  deliquescent, 
and  increase  the  bitterness  of  taste,  till 
purified  by  repeated  chrystallizations. 
There  is  nothing  sulphureous  or  metallic 
ever  found  in  this  spring.  The  diseases  in 
which  it  is  employed  are  similar  to  those 
of  Sedlitz  water.  There  are  many  other  of 
the  simple  saline  springs  that  might  be 
enumerated,  all  of  which  agree  with  that 
of  Epsom,  in  containing  a  notable  propor- 
tion of  some  purging  salt.  This,  for  the 
most  part,  is  either  Epsom  or  Glauber's 
salt,  or  often  a  mixture  of  both,  such  as 
Acton,  Kilburne,  Bagnigge  Wells,  Dog  and 
Duck,  St.  George's  Fields,  &c. 

EPULIS.  (From  «*•<,  and  x\*t  the  gums.) 
A  small  tubercle  on  the  gums.  It  is  said 
sometimes  to  become  cancerous. 

EPULOTICS.  (Epulotica,  sc.  medica- 
menta  ,•  from  t7ns\oa>t  to  cicatrize.)  A  term 
given  by  surgeons  to  tho>e  applications 
which  promote  the  formation  of  skin. 

EQUISETUM.  (From  equus,  a  horse, 
and  seta,  a  bristle  :  so  named  from  its  re- 
semblance to  a  horse's  tail.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,  Cvyptogamia.     Or- 
der, Filices. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  Cuuda 
equina.     Horse-tail,  mare's-tail.     The  plant 
directed  for  medicinal  purposes  under  this 
name  is  the  Htppuris  vulgaris  of  Linnaeus. 
It  possesses  astringent  qualities,  and  is  fre- 
quently used  by  the  common  people  as  lea 
in  diarrhoeas  and  haemorrhages.     The  same 
virtues  are  also  attributed  to  the  Equisetum 
ai^vense,  JJuviatiie,  limosum,  and  other  spe- 
cies,  which  are  directed  indiscriminately 
by  the  term  Equisetum. 

EQ.UISETUM  ARVENSE.     See  Equisetum. 

EQ.UUS  ASINUS,  The  systematic  name  of 
the  animal  called  an  ass ;  the  female  affords 
a  light  and  nutritious  milk. 

ERANTHEMUS.  (From»/>,  the  spring,  and 
avfle^o?,  a  flower;  so  called  because  it 
flowers  in  the  spring.) 

EIIEBIJTTHUS.     (E/*S»flw.)     The  vetch. 

ERECTOR  CL1TORIDIS.  First  mus- 
cle of  the  clitoris  of  Douglas.  lachio- 
cavernosus  of  Winslow,  and  Ischio-clitori- 
disn  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  clitoris 


300 


ERF 


ERV 


that  draws  it  downwards  and  backwards, 
and  serves  to  make  the  body  of  the  clitoris 
more  tense,  by  squeezing  the  blood  into  it 
from  its  crus.  It  arises  from  the  tuberosity 
of  the  ischium,  and  is  inserted  into  the  cli- 
toris. 

ERECTOR  PENIS.  Ischio-cavernosus 
of  Winslow,  and  Isctdo-caverneux  of  Du- 
mas. A  muscle  of  the  penis  that  drives 
the  urine  or  semen  forwards,  and,  by  grasp- 
ing the  bulb  of  the  urethra,  pushes  the 
blood  towards  the  corpus  cavernosum  and 
the  glans,  and  thus  distends  them.  It  arises 
from  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  and  is 
inserted  into  the  sides  of  the  cavernous 
substance  of  the  penis. 

ERETHISMUS.  (From  *•$*£»,  to  ex- 
cite  or  irritate.)  Increased  sensibility  and 
irritability.  It  is  variously  applied  by  mo- 
dern writers. 

Mr.  Pearson  lias  described  a  state  of  the 
constitution  produced  by  mercury  acting 
on  it  as  a  poison.  He  calls  it  the  mercurial 
erethismus,  and  mentions  that  it  is  charac- 
terized, by  great  depression  of  strength, 
anxiety  about  the  prxcordia,  irregular  ac- 
tion of  the  heart,  frequent  sighing,  trem- 
bling, a  small,  quick,  sometimes  intermit- 
ting pulse,  occasional  vomiting,  a  pale 
contracted  countenance,  a  sense  of  cold- 
ness ;  but  the  tongue  is  seldom  furred, 
nor  are  the  vital  and  natural  functions  much 
disturbed.  In  this  state  any  sudden  exer- 
tion will  sometimes  prove  fatal. 

ERGASTERIUM.  (From  tpyov,  work.)  A 
labaratory  :  that  part  of  the  furnace  in 
which  is  contained  the  matter  to  be  acted 
npon. 

ERICA.  (From  eptuuo,  to  break;  so 
named  from  its  fragility,  or  because  it  is 
broken  into  rods  to  make  besoms  of.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnscun 
system.  Class,  Octandria.  Order,  Mono- 
gynia.  Heath. 

EHICERUM.  (From  yaw,  heath.)  A  me- 
dicine in  which  heath  is  an  ingredient. 

ERIGERUM.  (From  »/>,  the  spring,  and 
•yepuiv,  old,  so  called,  because  in  the  spring 
it  has  a  white  blossom  like  the  hair  of  an 
old  man.)  Erigeron.  Groundsel  This 
very  common  plant,  Senecio  -vulgaris  of  Lin- 
naeus, is  frequently  applied  bruised  to  in- 
flammations and  ulcers,  as  a  refrigerent 
and  antiscorbutic. 

EROSION.  (From  erodo,  to  gnaw  off.) 
Erosio.  This  word  is  very  often  used  in 
the  same  sense  as  ulceration,  viz.  the  for- 
mation of  a  breach  or  chasm  in  the  sub- 
stance of  parts,  by  the  action  of  the  absor- 
bents. 

EROTOMANIA.  (From  tpeas,  love,  and 
/uatwa,  madness.)  That  melancholy,  or  mad- 
ness, which  is  the  effect  of  love. 

ERPES.  (From  tpyret,  to  creep ;  so  named 
from  their  gradually  increasing  in  size.) 
The  shingles,  or  herpes. 


ERRATIC.  (Erraticus,  from  «rro,  to 
wander.)  Wandering.  Irregular.  A  term 
occasionally  applied  to  pains,  or  any  dis- 
ease which  is  not  fixed,  but  moves  from 
one  part  to  another,  as  gout,  rheumatism, 
&c. 

ERRHINE.  (Errhina,  sc.  medicamenta  ; 
tppntt,  from  •»,  in,  and  ptv,  the  nose.)  By 
errhines  are  to  be  understood  those  medi- 
cines, which,  when  topically  applied  to  the 
internal  membrane  of  the  nose,  excite  sneez- 
ing, and  increase  the  secretion,  independent 
of  any  mechanical  irritation.  The  articles 
belonging  to  this  class  may  be  referred  to 
two  orders. 

1.  Sternulatary  errhincs,  as  nicotiana,  hel- 
leborus,  euphorbium,  which  are  selected  for 
the  torpid,  the  vigorous,  but  not  plethoric  ; 
and  those  to  whom  any  degree  of  evacua- 
tion would  not  be  hurtful. 

2.  Evacuating  errhines,  as  asarum,  &c. 
which  is  calculated  for  the  phlegmatic  and 
infirm.1 

ERROR  LOCI.  Boerhaave  is  said  to  have 
introduced  this  term,  from  the  opinion  that 
the  vessels  were  of  different  sizes,  for  the 
circulation  of  blood,  lymph,  and  serum ; 
and  that  when  the  larger  sized  globules 
were  forced  into  the  lesser  vessels  by  an 
error  of  place,  they  were  obstructed.  But 
this  opinion ,  does  not  appear  to  be  well 
grounded. 

ERUCA,  (From  erugo,  to  make  smooth, 
so  named  from  the  smoothness  of  its  leaves ; 
or  from  wro,  to  burn,  because  of  its  biting 
quality.)  Garden  rocket.  Roman  rocket. 
Rocket  gentle.  The  seeds  of  this  plant, 
jBrassica  eruca  f  foliis  lyartis,  caule  hirsute 
siliquis  glabris,  of  Linnaeus,  and  of  the  wild 
rocket,  have  an  acrid  taste,  and  are  eaten 
by  the  Italians  in  their  pickles,  &c.  They 
are  said  to  be  good  aperients  and  antiscor- 
butics, but  are  esteemed  by  the  above-men- 
tioned people  for  their  supposed  aphro- 
disiac qualities. 

EHUCA  SYLVESTRIS.  The  wild  rocket, 
Brasiica  entcastrum  of  Linnaeus.  See 
Eruca. 

ERUTHEMA.  (From  ipevQu,  to  make  red.) 
A  fiery  red  tumour,  or  pustules  on  the 
skin. 

ERVUM.  (Quasi  arvum,  a  field,  be- 
cause it  grows  wild  in  the  fields  :  or  from 
eruo,  to  pluck  out,  because  it  is  diligently 
piucked  from  corn.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnzean  system.  Cl&ss,  Diadelphia.  Or- 
der, Decandria. 

2«  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  tare. 
Orobut.  The  plant  ordered  by  this  name 
is  the  Ervum  ervilia;  gerndmbus  undato- 
plicatis,  foliis  imparipinnatis,  of  Linnaeus. 
In  times  of  scarcity  the  seeds  have  been 
made  into  bread,  which  is  not  the  most 
salubrious.  The  meal  was  formerly  amongst 
the  resolvent  remedies  by  way  of  poultice. 


ERY 


ERY 


301 


EHVTJM  EHVILLA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Orobos .  See  Ervum 

ERVUM  LENS.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  lentil.  See  Lens. 

ERYNGIUM.  (From  wm*.v»,  to  eruc- 
tate.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.    Order, 
Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  sea 
eryngo,  or  holly.      Eryngium  maritimum  ; 

foliis  radicalibus  subrotundis  plicatis  spino- 
sist  capitulis pedunculatis,  paleis  tricuspidatis> 
of  Linnaeus.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  di- 
rected for  medicinal  use.  It  has  no  par- 
ticular smell,  but  to  the  taste  it  manifests  a 
grateful  sweetness  ;  and,  on  being  chewed 
for  some  time,  it  discovers  a  light  aromatic 
warmth  or  pungency.  It  was  formerly 
celebrated  for  its  supposed  aphrodisiac 
powers,  but  it  is  now  very  rarely  em- 
ployed. 

ERYNGIUM  CAMPESTRE.  The  root  of  this 
plant,  Eryngium  campestre  ;  foliis  radicali- 
bus, amplexicaidibus,  pinnato-lanceolatis,  of 
Linnaeus,  is  used  in  many  places  for  that  of 
the  sea  eryngo.  See  Eryngium. 

Erynge.     See  Eryngium. 

EryngO)  sea.     See  Eryngium. 

Eryngo  leaved  lichen.  See  Lichen  islandi- 
cus. 

ERYSIMUM.  From  sgua>,  to  draw,  so 
called  from  its  power  of  drawing  and  pro- 
ducing blisters;  others  derive  it  ATTO  <rx  tpt- 
MIV,  because  the  leaves  are  much  cut ;  others 
from  eyrtfjiov,  precious.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Or- 
der, Siliquosa. 

8.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  hedge 
mustard.  This  plant,  Erpsimum  officinale  ; 
siliquis  spicce  adpressis,  foliis  runcinatis,  of 
Linnaeus,  was  formerly  much  used  for  its 
expectorant  and  diuretic  qualities,  which 
are  now  forgotten.  The  seeds  are  warm  and 
pungent,  and  very  similar  to  those  of  mus- 
tard in  their  sensible  effects. 

ERISIMUM  ALLIARIA.  The  systematic 
name  of  Jack  in  the  hedge.  See  Alliaria. 

ERISMUM  BARBAREA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  barbarea  of  the  shops.  See 
Barbarea. 

ERTSIMUM  OFFICIXALB.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  hedge  mustard.  See  Erysi- 
mum. 

ERYSIPELAS.  (From  qua,  to  draw, 
and  *r«x*f,  adjoining ;  named  from  the 
neighbouring  parts  being  affected  by  the 
eruption.)  Ignis  sacer.  The  rose,  or  St. 
Anthony's  fire.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  pyrexix,  and  order  exanthemata  of 
Cullen.  It  is  known  by  synocha  of  two  or 
three  days  continuance,  with  drowsiness, 
and  sometimes  with  delirium  ;  pulse  com- 
monly full  and  hard  ;  then  erythema  of  the 
face,  or  some  other  part,  with  continuance 


of  synochia,  tending  either  to  abscess 
or  gangrene.  There  are  two  species  of 
this  disease,  according  to  Cullen  :  1.  Ery- 
sipelas resiculosum,  with  large  blisters  ;  2. 
Erysipelas  phyctcenodest  the  shingles,  or 
an  erysipelas  with  phlyctenae,  or  small 
blisters. 

This  disease  is  an  inflammatory  affection, 
principally  of  the  skin,  when  it  makes  its 
appearance  externally,  and  of  the  mucous 
membrane,  when  it  is  seated  internally ; 
and  is  more  liable  to  attack  women  and 
children,  and  those  of  an  irritable  habit, 
than  those  of  a  plethoric  and  robust  con- 
stitution. 

It  is  remarkable  that  erysepalas  some- 
times returns  periodically,  attacking  the 
patient  once  or  twice  in  the  year,  or  even 
once  every  month,  and  then  by  its  repeated 
attacks  it  often  gradually  exhausts  the 
strength,  especially  if  he  be  old  and  of  a 
bad  habit. 

When  the  inflammation  is  principally  con- 
fined to  the  skin,  and  is  unattended  by  any 
affection  of  the  system,  it  is  then  called 
erythema ;  but  when  the  system  is  affected 
it  is  named  erysipelas. 

Every  part  of  the  body  is  equally  liable 
to  it,  but  it  more  frequently  appears  on  the 
face,  legs,  and  feet,  than  any  where  else, 
when  seated  externally  ;  and  it  occurs  often- 
er  in  warm  climates  than  phlegmonous  in- 
flammation. 

It  is  brought  on  by  all  the  causes  that 
are  apt  to  excite  inflammation,  such  as  inju- 
ries of  all  kinds,  the  external  application  of 
stimulants,  exposure  to  cold,  and  obstruct- 
ed perspiration ;  and  it  may  likewise  be  oc- 
casioned by  a  certain  matter  generated 
within  the  body,  and  thrown  out  on  its  sur- 
face. A  particular  state  of  the  atmosphere 
seems  sometimes  to  render  it  epidemical,  as 
we  often  find  the  scarlatina  anginosa,  which 
is  a  species  of  internal  erysipelas,  prevail 
as  such. 

In  slight  cases,  where  it  attacks  the  ex- 
tremities, it  makes  its  appearance  with  a 
roughness,  heat,  pain,  and  redness  of  the 
skin,  which  becomes  pale  when  the  finger 
is  pressed  upon  it,  and  again  returns  to  its 
former  colour,  when  it  is  removed.  There 
prevails  likewise  a  small  febrile  disposition, 
and  the  patient  is  rather  hot  and  thirsty. 
If  the  attack  is  mild,  these  symptoms  will 
continue  only  for  a  few  days,  the  surface  of 
the  part  affected  will  become  yellow, 
the  cuticle  or  scarf-skin  will  fall  off  in 
scales,  and  no  further  inconvenience  will 
perhaps  be  experienced ;  but  if  the  attack 
has  been  severe,  and  the  inflammatory 
symptoms  have  run  high,  then  there  will 
ensue  pains  in  the  head  and  back,  great 
heat,  thirst,  and  restlessness  ;  the  part  af- 
fected will  slightly  swell :  the  pulse  will 
become  small  and  frequent ;  and  about  the 
fourth  day,  a  number  of  little  vesicles,  con- 


302 


ERV 


ERY 


taining  a  limpid,  and,  in  some  cases,  a  yel- 
lowi  h  fluid,  will  arise.  In  some  insi  ances, 
the  fluid  is  viscid,  and  instead  of  running 
out,  as  generally  happens  when  the  blister 
is  broken,  it  adheres  to  and  dries  upon  the 
skin. 

In  unfavourable  cases,  these  blisters  some- 
times degenerate  into  obstinate  ulcers, 
which  now  and  then  become  gangrenous. 
This,  however,  does  not  happen  frequently ; 
for  although  it  is  not  uncommon  for  the  sur- 
face of  the  skin,  and  the  blistered  places  to 
appear  livid  or  even  blackish,  yet  this  usual- 
ly  disappears  with  the  other  symptoms  of 
the  complaint. 

The  period  at  which  the  vesicles  shew 
themselves  is  very  uncertain.  The  same 
may  be  said  of  the  duration  of  the  eruption. 
In  mild  cases  it  often  disappears  gradually, 
or  is  carried  off  by  spontaneous  sweating. 
In  some  cases  it  continues  without  shewing 
any  disposition  to  decline  for  twelve  or  four- 
teen days,  or  longer. 

The  trunk  of  the  body  is  sometimes  at- 
tacked with  erysipelatous  inflammation,  but 
less"  frequently  so  than  the  extremities.  It 
is  not  uncommon,  however,  for  infants  to  be 
attacked  in  this  manner  a  few  days  after 
birth ;  and  in  these  it  makes  its  appear- 
ance about  the  genitals.  The  inflamed 
skin  is  hard,  and  apparently  very  painful  to 
the  touch.  The  belly  often  becomes  uni- 
formly tense,  and  sphacelated  spots  some- 
times are  to  be  observed.  From  dissec- 
tions made  by  Dr.  Underwood,  it  appears, 
that  in  this  form  of  the  disease,  the  inflam- 
mation frequently  spreads  to  the  abdominal 
viscera. 

Another  species  of  erysipelatous  inflam- 
mation, which  most  usually  attacks  the 
trunk  of  the  body,  is  that  vulgarly  known 
by  the  name  of  shingles,  being  a  corruption 
of  the  French  word  ceingle,  which  implies  a 
belt.  Instead  of  appearing  an  uniform  in- 
flamed surface,  it  consists  of  a  number  of 
little  pustules,  extending  round  the  body  a 
little  above  the  umbilicus,  which  have  ve- 
sicles formed  on  them  in  a  short  time.  Lit- 
tle or  no  danger  ever  attends  this  species  of 
erysipelas. 

When  erysipelas  attacks  the  face,  it  comes 
on  with  chilliness,  succeeded  by  heat,  rest- 
lessness, thirst,  and  other  febrile  symptoms, 
with  a  drowsiness  or  tendency  to  coma  or 
delirium,  and  the  pulse  is  very  frequent  and 
full.  At  the  end  of  two  or  three  days,  a 
fiery  redness  appears  on  some  part  of  the 
face,  and  this  extends  at  length  to  the 
scalp,  and  then  gradually  down  the  neck, 
leaving  a  tumefaction  in  every  part  the  red- 
ness has  occupied.  The  whole  face  at 
length  becomes  turgid,  and  the  eyelids  are 
so  much  swelled  as  to  deprive  the  patient 
of  sight.  When  the  redness  and  swelling 
have  continued  for  some  time,  blisters  of 
different  sizes,  containing  a  thin  colourless 


acrid  liquor,  arise  on  different  parts  of  the 
face,  and  the  skin  puts  on  a  livid  appearance 
in  the  blistered  places  ;  but  in  those  not  af- 
fected with  blisters,  the  cuticle,  towards  the 
close  of  the  disease,  falls  off  in  scales. 

No  remission  of  the  fever  takes  place  on 
the  appearance  of  th£  inflammation  on  the 
face ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  encrea»ed 
as  the  latter  extends,  and  both  will  con- 
tinue probably  for  the  space  of  eight  or 
ten  days.  In  the  course  of  the  inflamma- 
tion, the  disposition  to  coma  and  delirium 
are  sometimes  so  increased  as  to  destroy 
the  patient  between  the  seventh  and 
eleventh  days  of  the  disease.  When  the 
complaint  is  mild,  and  not  marked  by  a 
fatal  event,  the  inflammation  and  fever 
generally  cease  gradually,  without  any  evi- 
dent crisis. 

If  the  disease  arises  in  a  bad  habit  of 
body,  occupies  a  part  possessed  of  great 
sensibility,  is  accompanied  with  much  in- 
flammation, fever,  and  delirium,  and  these 
take  place  at  an  early  period,  we  may  sup- 
pose the  patient  exposed  to  imminent  dan- 
ger. Where  translations  of  the  morbid  mat- 
ter take  place,  and  the  inflammation  falls 
on  either  the  b  ain,  lungs,  or  abdominal 
viscera,  we  may  entertain  the  same  unfa- 
vourable opinion.  Erysipelas  never  termi- 
nates in  suppuration,  unless  combined  with 
a  considerable  degree  of  phlegmonous  in- 
flammation, which  is,  however,  sometimes 
the  case;  but  in  a  bad  habit.it  is  a(>t  to 
terminate  in  gangrene,  in  which  case  there 
will  be  also  great  danger.  When  the  fe- 
brile symptoms  are  mild,  and  unaccompa- 
nied by  delirium  or  coma,  and  the  inflam- 
mation does  not  run  high,  we  need  not  be 
apprehensive  of  danger. 

Where  the  disease  has  occupied  the  face, 
and  proves  fatal,  inflammation  of  the  brain, 
and  its  consequences,  are  to  be  met  with  on 
dissection. 

ERYTHEMA.  (From  yt/fige;,  red.)  A 
morbid  redness  of  the  skin,  as  is  observed 
upon  the  cheeks  of  hectic  patients  after  eat- 
ing, and  the  skin  covering  bubo,  phleg- 
mon, See.  Erysipelas  is  so  called  when  the 
inflammation  is  principally  confined  to  the 
skin. 

EttYTimoDAxrM.  (From  t^uB^s,  red,  so 
called  from  the  colour  of  its  justice.)  See 
Rubia. 

EnYTiinoEiDEs.  (From  tpuQpo?,  red,  and 
«<Tof,  a  likeness,  so  called  from  its  colour.) 
A  name  given  to  the  tunica  vaginalis  testi*. 

ERYTHRONIUM.  (From  tpuQpoc,  red,  so 
called  from  the  red  colour  of  its  juice.)  A 
species  of  satyrion. 

ERYTUROXYLUM.  (From  epS^c,  red,  and 
ft/Aov,  wood,  so  named  from  its  colour.) 
Logwood. 

ERYTHRUS.  (From  «/>o0£oc,  red,  so  named 
from  the  red  colour  of  its  juice.)  The  her 
sumach. 


ETII 


ETH 


303 


ESAPHK.  (From  wa^oa,  to  feel.)  The 
touch  ;  or  feeling  the  mouth  of  the  womb, 
to  know  its  state. 

ESCHAR.  (Eg-x&g*,  from  w%*y>»,  to 
scab  over.)  Eschar  a.  The  portion  of 
flesh  that  is  destroyed  by  the  application 
of  a  caustic. 

ESCHAROTCCS.  (Escharotica,  sc. 
medicamenta,  g<r£st<»a>7«t«,  from  t<r%&£cto<»  to 
scab  over.)  Caustics.  Corrosives.  A 
term  given  by  surgeons  to  those  substances 
which  possess  a  power  of  destroying  the 
texture  of  the  various  solid  parts  of  the 
animal  body  to  which  they  are  directly  ap- 
plied. The  articles  of  this  class  of  sub^ 
stances  may  be  arranged  under  two  or- 
ders. 

1.  Eroding   escharotics,  as  blue  vitriol, 
alumen  usutm,  &c. 

2.  Caustic  escharotics,  as  lapis  infernalis^ 
argentum    nitratum,    oleum  vitrioli,  acidum 
nitrosum,  &c. 

ESCULENT.  An  appellation  given  to 
such  plants,  or  any  part  of  them,  that  may 
be  eaten  for  food. 

Esox  LUCIUS.  The  systematic  name  of 
fish  of  the  class  pisces,  and  order  abdomi- 
nales,  from  whose  liver  an  oil  spontaneous- 
ly is  separated,  which  is  termed  in  some 
pharmacopoeias  oleum  lucii  piscis.  It  is 
used  in  some  countries  by  surgeons,  to  de- 
stroy spots  of  the  transparent  cornea. 

ESSENCE.  Several  of  the  volatile  or 
essen  ial  oils  are  so  called  by  the  perfumers. 

ESSENTIAL  OIL.     See  Oil. 

ESSERA.  (Arab.  A  humour.)  A  spe- 
cies or  cutaneous  eruption,  distinguished 
by  broad,  shining,  smooth,  red  spots,  most- 
ly without  fever,  and  differing  from  the 
nettle  rash  in  not  being  elevated.  It  ge- 
nerally attacks  the  face  and  hands. 

ESULA.  (From  esus,  eating,  because 
it  is  eaten  by  some  as  a  medicine.)  Spurge. 

ESULA  MAJOR.  The  officinal  plant  or- 
dered by  this  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias 
is  the  Euphorbia  palustris  of  Linnaeus- : — 
umbella  mnlttfida,  bifidu,  involucellis  ovatis, 
foliis  lanceolatis,  ramis  sterilibus.  The  juice 
is  exhibited  in  Russia  as  a  common  purge  ; 
and  the  plant  is  given,  in  some  places,  in 
the  cure  of  intermittents. 

ESULA  MINOR.  Tithymalis  cyparissius. 
Cypress  spurge.  This,  like  most  of  the 
spurges,  is  very  acrimonious,  inflaming  the 
eyes  and  oesophagus  after  touching  them. 
It  is  now  fallen  into  disuse,  whatever  were 
its  virtues  formerly,  which,  no  doubt, 
amongst  some  others,  was  that  of  open- 
ing the  bowels,  for,  amongst  rustics,  it  was 
called  poor  man's  rhubarb. 

ETHER.     See&ther. 

ETHER,  ACETIC.  Acetic  naphtha.  An 
etherial  fluid,  drawn  over  from  an  equal 
admixture  of  alkohol  and  acetic  acid,  dis- 
tilled with  a  gentle  heat  from  a  glass  re- 
tort in  a  sand-bath.  It  has  a  grateful 


smell,  is  extremely  light,  volatile,  and  in- 
flammable. 

ETHER,  MURIATIC.  Marine  ether.  Ma- 
rine ether  is  obtained  by  mixing  and  dis- 
tilling alcohol  with  extremely  concentrated 
mur'tat  of  tin.  It  is  stimulant,  antiseptic, 
and  diuretic.. 

ETHER,  NITROUS.  Nitric  naphtha.  This 
is  only  a  stronger  preparation  than  the  spi- 
rit us  xtheris  nitrosi  of  the  London  Pharma- 
copoeia ;  it  is  produced  by  the  distillation 
of  two  parts  of  alcohol  to  one  part  and  an 
half  of  fuming  nitric  acid. 

ETHER,  SULPHURIC.  S.e  JEther  sulphu- 
ricus. 

ETHER,  VITRIOLIC.  See  JEther  sulphuri- 
cus. 

ETHERIAL  OIL.  Any  highly  rectified 
essential  oil  may  be  so  termed. 

Ethiops  antimonial.  See  Sulphuretum  hy- 
drargyri  stibiatum  nigrum. 

Ethiops  mineral.  See  Hydrargyrus  cum 
sulphurs. 

Ethiops  per  se.  See  Oxydum  hydrargyri 
nigrum 

ETHMOIDES.     See  Ethmoid  bone. 

ETHMOID  BONE.  (Os  ethmoides  ; 
from  tQfitos,  a  sieve,  and  s*fo?,  form  ;  be- 
cause it  is  perforated  like  a  sieve.)  Os  eth- 
moideum.  Os  ethmoides.  Cribriform  bone. 
A  bone  of  the  head.  This  is,  perhaps,  one 
of  the  most  curious  bones  of  the  human 
body.  It  appears  almost  a  cube,  not  of 
solid  bone,  but  exceedingly  light,  spon- 
gy, and  consisting  of  many  convoluted 
plates,  which  form  a  net-work,  like 
honey-comb.  It  is  curiously  enclosed  in 
the  os  frontis,  betwixt  the  orbitary  pro- 
cesses of  that  bone.  One  horizontal  plate 
receives  the  olfactory  nerves,  which  per- 
forate that  plate  with  such  a  number  of 
small  holes,  that  it  resembles  a  seive ; 
whence  the  bone  is  named  cribriform,  or 
ethmoid  bone.  Other  plates  dropping 
perpendicularly  from  this  one,  receive  the 
divided  nerves,  and  gives  them  an  oppor- 
tunity of  expanding  into  the  organ  of 
smelling  ;  and  these  bones,  upon  which  the 
olfactory  nerves  are  spread  out,  are  so 
much  convoluted  as  to  extend  the  surface 
of  this  sense  very  greatly,  and  are  named 
spongy  bones.  Another  flat  plate  lies  in 
the  orbit  of  the  eye  ;  and  being  very  smooth, 
by  the  rolling  of  the  eye,  it  is  named  the 
os  planum,  or  smooth  bone.  So  that  the 
ethmoid  bone  supports  the  forepart  of  the 
brain,  receives  the  olfactory  nerves,  forms 
the  organ  of  smelling,  and  makes  a  chief 
part  of  the  orbit  of  the  eye;  and  the 
spongy  bones,  and  the  os  planum,  are  nei- 
ther of  them  distinct  bodies,  but  parts  of 
this  aethmoid  bone. 

The  cribriform  plate  is  exceedingly  de- 
licate and  thin ;  lies  horizontally  over  the 
root  of  the  nose ;  and  fills  up  neatly  the 
space  betwixt  the  two  orbitary  plates  of 


304 


ETH 


EUD 


the  frontal  bone.  The  olfactory  nerves, 
like  two  small  flat  lobes,  lie  out  upon  this 
plate,  and,  adhering  to  it,  shoot  down  like 
many  roots  through  this  bone,  so  as  to  per- 
forate it  with  numerous  small  holes,  as  if  it 
had  been  dotted  with  the  point  of  a  pin,  or 
like  a  nutmeg-grater.  This,  plate  is  ho- 
rizontal ;  but  its  processes  are  perpendicu- 
lar, one  above,  and  three  below. 

1.  The  first  perpendicular  process   is 
what  is    called  crista   gcilli;    a  small  per- 
pendicular  projection,    somewhat    like    a 
cock's  comb,  but  exceedingly  small,  stand- 
ing directly  upwards  from  the  middle  of  the 
cribriform  plate,   and  dividing  that    plate 
into  two  ;  so  that  one  olfactory  nerve  lies 
upon  each  side  of  the  crista  galli ;  and  the 
root  of  the  falx,  or   septum,  betwixt  the 
two  hemispheres  of  the  brain,  begins  from 
this   process.      The   foramen    caecum,    or 
blind  hole  of  the  frontal  bone,  is  formed 
partly  by  the  root  of  the  crista  galli,  which 
is  very  smooth,  and  sometimes,  it  is  said, 
hollow,  or  cellular. 

2.  Exactly  opposite    this,    and    in    the 
same  direction  with  it,  i,  e.  perpendicular 
to  the  aethmoid  plate,  stands  out  the  nasal 
plate  of  the  aethmoid  bone.   It  is  sometimes 
called  azygous,  or  single    process  of  the 
aethmoid,  and  forms  the  beginning  of  that 
septum,  or  partition,  which  divides  the  two 
nostrils.    This  process  is  thin  but  firm, 
and   composed   of  solid  bone ;  it  is  com- 
monly inclined  a  little  to  one  side,  so  as  to 
make  the  nostrils  of  unequal  size.     The 
azygous  process  is  united  with  the  vomer, 
which  forms   the    chief  part   of  the  par- 
tition ;  so  that  the  septum,  or  partition  of 
the  nose,  consists  of  the  azygous  process  of 
the  sethmoid  bone  above,  of  the  vomer,  be- 
low, and  of  the  cartilage  in  the  fore  or  pro- 
jecting part  of  the  nose ;  but  the  cartilage 
rots  away,  so  that  whatever  is  seen  of  this 
septum  in  the  skull,  must  be  either  of  the 
xthmoid  bone  or  vomer. 

3.  Upon  either  side  of  the  septum,  there 
hangs  down  a  spongy  bone,  one  hanging  in 
each  nostril.  They  are  each  rolled  up  like 
a  scroll  of  parchment ;  they  are  very  spon- 
gy ;  are  covered  with  a  delicate  and  sensi- 
ble membrane ;  and  when  the  olfactory 
nerves  depart  from  the  cribriform  plate  of 
the  aethmoid  bone,  they  attach  themselves 
to  the  septum,  and  to  "these  upper  spongy 
bones,  and  expend  upon  them,  so  that  the 
convolutions  of  these  bones  are  of  material 
use  in  expanding  the  organ  of  smelling, 
and  detaining  the  odorous  effluvia  till  the 
impression  be  perfect.  Their  convolutions 
are  more  numerous  in  the  lower  animals, 
in  proportion  as  they  need  a  more  acute 
sense.  They  are  named  spongy  or  turbi- 
nated  bones,  from  their  convolutions  re- 
sembling the  many  folds  of  a  turban. 

The  spongy  bones  have  a  great  many 
honeycomb-like  cells  connected  with 


them,  which  belong  also  to  the  organ  of 
smell,  and  which  are  useful  perhaps  by 
detaining  the  effluvia  of  odorous  bodies, 
and  also  by  reverberating  th,e  voice.  Thus, 
in  a  common  cold,  while  the  voice  is  hurt 
by  an  affection  of  these  cells,  the  sense  of 
smelling  is  almost  lost. 

4.  The  orbitary  plate  of  the  aethmoid 
bone,  is  a  large  surface,  consisting  of  a 
very  firm  plate  of  bone,  of  a  regular  square 
form  ;  exceedingly  smooth  and  polished  ; 
it  forms  a  great  part  of  the  socket  for  the 
eye,  lying  on  its  inner  side.  When  we  see 
it  in  the  detached  bone,  we  know  it  to  be 
just  the  flat  side  of  the  .ethmoid  bone  ;  but 
while  it  is  incased  in  the  socket  of  the  eye, 
we  should  believe  it  to  be  a  small  square 
bone  ;  and  from  this,  and  from  its  smooth- 
ness, it  has  got  the  distinct  name  of  os 
planum. 

The  cells  of  the  aethmoid  bone,  which 
form  so  important  a  share  of  the  organ  of 
smell,  are  arranged  in  great  numbers  along 
the  spongy  bone.  They  are  small  neat 
cells,  much  like  a  honey-comb,  and  regu- 
larly arranged  in  two  rows,  parted  from 
each  other  by  a  thin  partition  ;  so  that  the 
os  planum  seems  to  have  one  set  of  cells 
attached  to  it,  while  another  regular  set  of 
cells  belongs  in  like  manner  to  the  spongy 
bones.  There  are  thus  twelve  in  number, 
opening  into  each  other,  and  into  the  nose. 

These  cells  are  frequently  the  seat  of  ve- 
nereal ulcers ;  and  the  spongy  bones  are 
the  surface  where  polypi  often  sprout  up. 
And  from  the  general  connections  and 
forms  of  the  bone,  we  can  easily  under- 
stand how  the  venereal  ulcer,  when  deep  in 
the  nose,  having  got  to  these  cells,  cannot 
be  cured,  but  undermines  all  the  face  ;  how 
the  venereal  disease,  having  affected  the 
nose,  soon  spreads  to  the  eye,  and  how 
even  the  brain  itself  is  not  safe.  We  see 
the  danger  of  a  blow  upon  the  nose,  which, 
by  a  force  upon  the  septum,  or  middle 
partition,  may  depress  the  delicate  cribri- 
form plate,  so  as  to  oppress  the  brain  with 
all  the  effects  of  a  fractured  skull,  and 
without  any  operation  which  can  give  re- 
lief. And  we  also  see  the  danger  of  pulling 
away  polypi,  which  are  firmly  attached  to 
the  upper  spongy  bone. 

ETRON.  (From  «Ta>,  to  eat,  as  containing 
the  receptacles  of  the  food.)  The  hypo- 
gastrium. 

EUANTHEMUM.  (From  &j  well,  and 
*v6«)uoc,  a  flower  ;  so  named  from  the  beau- 
ty of  its  flowers.)  The  cbamomile. 

EUAPHIUM.  (From  tv,  well,  and  O.QH,  the 
touch  ;  so  called  because  its  touch  was  sup- 
posed to  give  ease.)  A  medicine  for  the 
piles. 

EU6ENIA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Ico- 
sandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

EUDIOMETER.       An    instrument   by 


KUDIOMETRY. 


305 


which  the  quantity  of  oxygen  and  nitrogen 
in  a\mosphencal  ^ir  can  be  ascertained. 
They  are  ail  founded  upon  the  principle  of 
decomposing  common  air  by  means  of  a 
body  which  has  a  greater  affinity  with  the 
oxygen.  See  Eudiometry. 

EUDIOMETRY.  The  method  of  ascer- 
taining  the  purity  of  atmospheric  air. 

No  sooner  was  the  composition  of  the 
atmosphere  known,  than  it  became  an  in- 
quiry of  importance  to  find  out  a  method  of 
ascertaining,  with  facility  and  precision, 
the  relative  quantity  of  oxygen  gas  con- 
tained  in  a  given  bulk  of  atmospheric  air. 

The  instruments  in  which  the  oxygen  gas 
of  a  determined  quantity  of  air  was  as- 
certained, received  the  name  of  Eudiome- 
ters, because  they  were  considered  as 
measurers  of  the  purity  of  air.  They  are, 
however,  more  properly  Cvilled  Oocimeters. 

The  eudimeters  proposed  by  different 
chymisls,  are  the  following : 

1.   Priestley's  Eudiometer. 

The  first  eudiometer  was  made  in  con- 
sequence of  Dr.  Priestley's  discovery,  that 
when  nitrous  gas  is  mixed  with  atmospheric 
air  over  water,  the  hulk  of  the  mixture 
diminishes  rapidly/  m  consequence  of  the 
combination  of  the  gas  with  the  oxygen  of 
the  air,  and  the  absorption  of  the  nitric 
acid  thus  formed  by  the  water. 

When  nitrous  gas  is  mixed  with  nitrogen 
gas,  no  diminution  takes  place  :  but  when 
it  is  mixed  with  oxygen  gas  in  proper  pro- 
portions, the  absorption  is  complete.  Hence 
it  is  evident,  that  in  all  cases  of  a  mixture 
of  these  two  gases,  the  diminution  will  be 
proportional, to  the  quantity  of  the  oxygen. 
Of  course  it  will  indicate  the  proportion  of 
oxygen  in  air;  and  by  mixing  it  with  difFe- 
rent  portions  of  air,  it  will  indicate  the  dif- 
ferent quantities  of  oxygen  which  they  con- 
tain, provided  the  component  parts  of  air 
be  susceptible  of  variation. 

Dr.  Priestley's  method  was  to  mix  toge- 
ther equal  bulks  of  air  and  nitrous  gas  in  a 
low  jar,  and  then  transfer  the  mixture  into 
a  narrow  graduated  glass  tube  about  three 
feet  long,  in  order  to  measure  the  diminu- 
tion of  bulk.  He  expressed  this  diminu- 
tion by  the  number  of  hundredth  parts  re- 
maining. Thus,  suppose  he  had  mixed  to- 
gether equal  parts  of  nitrous  gas  and  air, 
and  that  the  sum  total  was  200  (or  2.00:) 
suppose  the  residuum  when  measured  in 
the  graduated  tube  to  amount  to  104  (or 
1.04,)  and  of  course  that  96  parts  of  the 
whole  had  disappeared,  he  denoted  the 
purity  of  the  air  thus  tried  by  104. 

This  method  of  analyz-ng  air  by  means 
of  nitrous  gas  is  liable  to  many  errors. 
For  the  water  over  which  the  experiment 
is  made  may  contain  more  or  less  carbonic 
acid,  atmospheric  air,  or  other  hetero- 
geneous substance.  The  nitrous  gas  is  not 
always  of  the  same  composition,  and  is 
partly  absorbed  by  the  nitrous  acid  which 


is  formed ;  the  figure  of  the  vessel,  and 
many  other  circumstances  are  capable  of 
occasioning  considerable  differences  m  ihe 
results. 

Fontana,  Cavendish,  Ladriani,  Magellan, 
Von  Humbolt,  and  Dr.  Vulconer,  have 
made  series  of  laborious  experiments  to 
bring  the  test  of  nitrous  gas  to  a  state  of 
complete  accuracy  ;  but,  notwithstanding 
the  exertions  of  these  philosophers,  the 
methods  of  analyzing  air  by  means  of  ni- 
trous gas  are  liable  to  so  many  anomalies, 
that  it  is  unnecessary  to  give  a  particular 
description  of  the  different  instruments  in- 
vented by  them. 

2.   Scheelc's  Eudiometer. 

This  is  mereiy  a  graduated  glass  cylin« 
der,  containing  a  given  quantity  of  air,  ex- 
posed to  a  mixture  of  iron  filings  and  sul- 
phur, formed  into  a  paste  with  water.  The 
substances  may  be  made  use  of  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner  :  • 

Make  a  quantity  of  sulphur  in  powder, 
and  iron  filings,  into  a  paste  with  water, 
and  place  the  mixture  in  a  saucer,  or  plate, 
over  water,  on  a  stand  raised  above  the 
fluid  ;  then  invert  over  it  a  graduated  bell- 
glass,  and  allow  this  to  stand  for  a  day  or 
two.  The  air  contained  in  the  bell-glass 
will  gradually  diminish,  as  will  appear  from 
the  ascent  of  the  water. 

When  no  further  diminution  takes  place, 
the  vessel  containing  the  sulphuret  must  be 
removed,  and  the  remaining  air  will  be 
found  to  be  nitrogen  gas,  which  was  con- 
tained in  that  quantity  of  atmospheric 
air. 

In  this  process  the  moistened  sulphuret 
of  iron  has  a  great  affinity  to  oxygen,  it  at- 
tracts and  separates  it  from  the  atmospheric 
air,  and  the  nitrogen  gas  is  left  behind  ;  the 
sulphur,  during  the  experiment,  ts  convert- 
ed into  sulphuric  acid,  which  unites  to  the 
alkali  and  forms  sulphate  of  potash. 

The  air  which  is  exposed  to  moistened 
iron  and  sulphur,  gradually  becomes,  di- 
minished, on  account  o^  its  oxygen  com- 
bining with  a  portion  of  i'he  sulphur  which 
becomes  converted  into  sulphuric  acid,  and 
its  nitrogen  remains  behind.  The  quantity 
of  oxygen  contained  in  the  air  examined 
becomes  thus  obvious,  by  the  diminution  of 
bulk,  which  the  volume  of  air  submitted 
to  examination,  has  undergone. 

The  only  error  to  which  this  method 
is  liable  is,  that  the  sulphuric  acid  which 
is  foi-nud  acts  on  the  iron  and  produces 
hydrogen  gas,  which  joins  to  the  nitrogen 
remaining  after  the  absorption,  and  oc- 
casions an  incorrect  result ;  and  hence  it  is 
that  the  absorption  amounts  in  general  to 
0.27  parts,  although  the  true  quantity  of 
oxygen  is  no  more  than  from  0.21  to 
0.22. 

3.  De  Marti  s  Eudiometer. 

De  Marti  obviated  the  errors  to  which 
the   method  ,pf  Scheele  was   liable.    He 
R  R 


306 


EUDIOMETRY. 


availed  himself,  for  that  purpose,  of  a  hy- 
drogenatecl  .sulphuret,  formed  by  boiling 
sulphur  and  liquid  potash,  or  lime-water, 
together.  These  substances,  when  newly 
prepared,  have  the  property  of  absorbing 
a  minute  por -io •»  of  nitrogen  gas  ;  but  they 
lose  this  property  when  saturated  with  that 
gas,  which  »s  easily  effected  by  agitating 
them  for  a  fe'-v  minutes  in  contact  with 
a  small  portion  of  atmospheric  &ir. 

The  apparatus  is  inertly  a  glass  tube, 
ten  inches  Long,  and  rather  less  than  half  an 
inch  in  diameter,  open  at  one  e&d,  and 
hermetically  sealed  at  the  other.  The  close 
end  is  divided  into  one  hundred  equal 
parts,  having  an  interval  of  one  line  be- 
tween each  division.  The  use  of  this  tube 
is  to  measure  the  portion  of  air  to  be  em- 
ployed in  the  experiment.  The  tube  is 
filled  with  water ;  and  by  allowing  the  wa- 
ter to  run  out  gradually,  while  the  tube  is 
inverted,  and  the  open  end  kept  shut  with 
the  finger,  the  graduated  part  is  exactly 
filled  with  air.  These  hundred  parts  of 
air  are  introduced  into  a  glsss  bottle,  filled 
with  liquid  sulphuret  ot  lime  previously  sa- 
turated with  nitrogen  gas4  and  capable  of 
holding  from  two  to  four  times  the  bulk  of 
the  air  introduced.  The  bottle  is  then  to 
be  closed  with  a  ground  glass  stopper,  and 
agitated  for  five  minutes.  After  this,  the 
stopper  is  to  be  withdrawn  while  the 
mouth  of  the  phial  is  under  water ;  and 
for  the  greater  accuracy,  it  may  be  closed 
and  agitated  again.  Lastly,  the  air  is  to  he 
again  transfered  to  the  graduated  glass 
tube,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  diminution 
of  its  bulk. 

4-  HumbolCs  Eudiometer. 
Consists  ;n  decomposing  a  definite  quan- 
tity of  atmospheric  air,  by  means  of  the 
combustion  of  phosphorus,  after  v  hich,  the 
portion  of  gas  which  remains  must  be  mea- 
sured. 

Take  a  glass  cylinder,  closed  at  the  top, 
and  whose  capacity  must  be  measured  into 
sufficiently  small  portions  by  a  graduated 
scale  fixed  on  it.  If  the  instrument  be 
destined  solely  for  examining  atmospheric 
air,  it  will  be  sufficient  to  apply  the  scale 
from  the  orifice  of  the  cylinder  down  to 
about  half  its  length,  or  to  sketch  that 
scale  on  a  slip  of  paper  pasted  on  the  out- 
side of  the  tube,  and  to  varnish  it  over  with 
a  transparent  varnish. 

This  half  of  the  eudiometrical  tube  is  di- 
vided into  fifty  equidistant  parts,  which  in 
tVis  case  indicate  hundredth  parts  of  the 
whole  capacity  of  the  instrument. 

Into  this  vessel,  full  of  atmospheric  air, 
put  a  piece  of  dry  phosphorus,  (one  grain 
to  every  twelve  cubic  inches,}  close  it  air- 
tight, and  heat  it  gr  dually,  first  the  sides 
near  the  bottom,  and  afterwards  the  bot- 
tom itself.  The  phosphonis  will  take  fire 
and  burn  rapidly.  After  every  »hinjr  is 
cold,  invert  the  mouth  of  th.£  eudiometer 


tube  into  a  basin  of  water,  or  mercury, 
and  withdraw  the  cork.  The  water  wijl 
ascend  in  proportion  to  the  loss  of  oxygen 
gas  the  air  has  sustained,  and  thus  its  quan- 
tity may  be  ascertained. 
Analogous  to  this  is 

5.  Seguirts  Eudiometer ', 

Whteh  consists  of  a  glass  tube,  of  about 
one  inch  in  diameter,  and  eight  or  ten 
inches  high,  closed  at  the  upper  extremity. 
It  is  filled  with  mercury,  and  kept  inverted 
in  this  fluid  in  the  mercurial  trough.  A 
small  bit  of  phosphorus  is  introduced  into 
it,  which  on  account  of  its  specific  gravity 
being  less  than  that  of  mercury,  will  rise 
up  in  it  *.o  the  top.  The  phosphorus  is  then 
melted  by  means  of  a  red-hot  poker,  or 
burning  coal  applied  to  the  outside  of  the 
tube.  When  the  phosphorus  is  liquified, 
small  portions  of  air  destined  to  be  exa- 
mined, and  which  have  been  previously 
measured  in  a  vessel  graduated  to  the  cubic 
inch,  or  into  grains,  are  introduced  into 
the  tube.  As  soon  as  the  air  which  is  sent 
up  reaches  the  phosphorus,  a  combustion 
will  take  place  and  the  mercury  will  rise 
again.  The  combustion  continues  till  the 
end  of  the  operation  ;  but,  for  the  greater 
exactness,  Mr.  Seguin  directs  the  residuum 
to  be  heated  strongly.  When  cold  it  is 
introduced  into  a  small  vessel,  whose  ca- 
pacity has  been  ascertained  at  the  same 
time  as  that  of  the  preceding.  The  diffe- 
rence of  the  two  volumes  gives  the  quan- 
tity of  the  oxygen  gas  contained  in  the  air 
subjected  to  examination. 

6.  Bertholefs  Eudiometer. 
Instead  of  the  rapid  combustion  of  phos- 

pljiorus,  Bertholet  has  substituted  its  spon- 
taneous combus'ion,  which  absorbs  the  oxy- 
gen of  atmospheric  air  completely  ;  and, 
when  the  quantity  of  air  operated  on  is 
small,  the  process  is  accomplished  in  a 
short  time.  • 

Bertholet's  apparatus  consists  of  a  narrow 
graduated  g-lass  tube,  containing  the  air  to 
be  examined,  into  which  is  introduced  a 
cylinder,  or  stick  of  phosphorus,  supported 
upon  a  glass  rod,  while  the  tube  stands  in- 
verted in  water.  The  phosphorus  should 
be  nearly  as  long  as  the  tube.  Immediate- 
ly after  the  introduction  of  the  phosphorus, 
white  vapours  ar^  formed  which  fill  the 
tube  ;  these  vapours  gradually  descend, 
and  become  absorbed  by  the  wa'ter.  When 
no  more  white  vapours  appear,  the  pro- 
cess is  at  an  end,  for  ail  the  oxygen  gas 
which  was  present  in  the  confined  quantity 
of  air,  has  united  with  the  phosphorus ;  the 
residuum  i.s  the  quantity  of  nitrogen  of  the 
air  submitted  to  examination. 

This  eudiometer,  though  excellent  of 
the  kind,  is  nevertheless  not  absolutely 
to  be  depended  upon ;  for,  as  soon  as 
the  absorption  of  oxyge'n  is  completed, 
the  nitrogen  gas  exercises  an  action  upon 
the  phosphorus,  and  thus  its  bulk  becomes 


EUD 


EUP 


307 


increased.  It  has  been  ascertained,  that 
the  volume  of  nitrogen  gas  is  increased  to 
l-40th  part ;  consequently  the  bulk  of  the 
residuum,  diminished  by  1-40,  gives  us 
the  bulk  of  the  nitrogen  gass  of  the  air  ex- 
amined $  which  bulk,  subtracted  from  the 
original  mass  of  air,  gives  us  the  proportion 
of  oxygen  gas  contained  in  it.  The  same 
allowance  must  be  made  in  the  eudiometer 
of  Seguin. 

7.  Davy's  Eudiometer. 

Until  very  lately,  the  preceding  processes 
were  the  methodf  of  determining  the  rela- 
tive proportions  of  the  two  gases  which 
compose  our  atmosphere. 

Some  of  these  methods  though  very  in- 
genious, are  so  extremely  slow  in  their  ac- 
tion, that  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  pre- 
cise time  at  which  the  operation  ceases. 
Others  have  frequently  involved  inaccura. 
cies,  not  easily  removed. 

The  eudiometer  of  Mr.  Davy  is  not  only 
free  from  these  objections,  but  the  result 
it  offers  is  always  constant ;  it  requires 
little  address,  and  is  very  expeditious  ;  the 
apparatus  is  portable,  simple  and  conveni- 
ent. 

Take  a  small  glass  tube,  graduated  into 
one  hundred  equi-distant  parts  ;  fill  this 
tube  with  the  air  to  be  examined,  and 
plunge  it  into  a  bottle,  or  any  other  conve- 
nient vessel,  containing  a  concentrated  so- 
lution of  green  muriate  or  sulphate  of  iron, 
strongly  impregnated  with  nitrous  gas.  All 
that  is  necessary  to  be  done  is,  to  move  the 
tube  in  the  solution  a  little  backwards  and 
forwards  ;  under  these  circumstances,  the 
oxygen  gas  contained  in  the  air  will  be  ra- 
pidly absorbed,  and  condensed  by  the  ni- 
trous gas  in  the  solution,  in  the  form  of  ni- 
trous acid. 

N.  B.  The  state  of  the  greatest  absorp- 
tion must  be  marked,  as  the  mixture  after- 
wards  emits  a  little  gas  which  would  alter 
the  result. 

This  circumstance  depends  upon  the  slow 
decomposition  of  the  nitrous  acid  (formed 
during  the  experiment,)  by  the  green  oxyd 
of  iron,  and  the  consequent  production  of  a 
small  quantity  of  aeriform  fluid  (chiefly 
nitrous  gas) ;  which,  having  no  affinity  with 
the  red  muriate,  or  sulphate  of  iron,  produ- 
ced by  the  combination  of  oxygen,  is  gra- 
dually evolved  and  mingled  with  the  resi- 
dual nitrogen  gas. 

The  impregnated  solution  with  green  mu- 
riate, is  more  rapid  in  its  operation  than  the 
solution  with  green  sulphate.  In  cases  when 
these  salts  cannot  be  obtained  in  a  state  of 
absolute  purity,  the  common  sulphate  of 
iron  of  commerce  may  be  employed.  One 
cubic  inch  of  moderately  strong  impreg- 
nated solution,  is  capable  of  absorbing  five 
or  six  cubic  inches  of  oxygen,  in  common 
processes  ;  but  the  same  quantity  must  ne- 
ver be  employed  for  more  than  one  experi- 
ment. 


In  all  these  different  methods  of  analyzing 
air,  it  is  necessary  to  operate  on  air  of  a  de- 
terminate density,  and  to  take  care  that  the 
residuum  be  neither  more  condensed  nor 
dilated  than  the  air  was  wnen  first  operated 
on.  If  these  things  are  not  attended  to,  no 
dependance  whatever  can  be  placed  upon 
the  result  of  the  experiments,  how  care- 
fully soever  they  may  have  been  performed. 
It  is,  therefore,  necessary  to  place  the  air 
before  and  after  the  examination,  into 
water  of  the  same  temperature.  If  this, 
and  several  other  little  circumstances  have 
been  attended  to,  for  instance,  a  change  in 
the  height  of  the  barometer,  &c.  \vr>  find 
that  air  is  composed  of  0.22  of  oxygen 
gas,  and  0.78  of  nitrogen  gas  by  bulk. 
But  as  the  weight  of  these  two.  gases  is 
not  exactly  the  same,  the  proportion  of 
the  component  parts  by  weight  will  differ 
a  little ;  for  as  the  specific  gravity  of  oxy- 
gen gas  is  to  that  of  nitrogen  gas  as  135: 
115,  it  follows  that  100  parts  of  air  are  com- 
posed ^by  -weight  of  about  74  nitrogen  gas, 
and  26  oxygen  gas. 

The  air  of  this  metropolis,  examined  by 
means  of  Davy's  eudiometer,  was  found,  iii 
all  the  different  seasons  of  the  year  to  con- 
tain 0.21  of  oxygen;  and  the  same  was  the 
case  with  air  taken  at  Islington  and  High- 
gate  ;  in  the  solitary  cells  in  Cold-bath- 
fields  prison,  and  on  the  river  Thames.  But 
the  quantity  of  water  contained  in  a  given 
bulk  of  air  from  these  places,  differed  con- 
siderably. 

EUGENIA.  (So  named  by  Micheli,  in 
compliment  to  Prince  Eugene  of  Savoy,  who 
sent  him  from  Germany  almost  all  the  plants 
described  by  Clusius.)  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Icosandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

EUGENIA  JAMBOS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Malabar  plum-tree.  See  Malabar 
plum. 

EUGEUS.  (From  «y,  well, and  g/»,  the  earth ; 
so  called,  because  of  its  fertility.)  The 
uterus. 

Eule.  (From  w\a.£u,  to  putrefy.)  A  worm 
bred  in  foul  and  putrid  ulcers. 

EUIOJCHIUM.  (From  IVVK^O?,  an  eunuch ; 
so  called  because  it  was  formerly  said  to 
render  those  who  eat  it  impotent,  like  an 
eunuch.)  The  lettuce. 

EUPATOHIOPHALACROJf.       (FrOHl   UiTTsflagtlV, 

agrimony,  and  <J>*AO*/>O?,  bald.)  A  species  of 
agrimony  with  naked  h  ads. 

EUPATORIUM.  (From  Eupator9  its 
inventor  ;  or  quasi  hepatorium,  from  »*•*£ , 
the  liver ;  because  it  was  said  to  be  useful 
in  diseases  of  the  liver.)  1.  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxun  system. 
Class,  Syngencsia.  Order,  Polygamia  cequa- 
Us. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  Enpato- 
rium  Jlrabicum.  Hemp  agrimony.  This 
very  bitter  and  strony-smellfng  plant,  ?s  the 
Eupatorivm  cannabimim  ;  foUis  digitatis,  of 


EUP 


EXA 


Linnaeus.  Its  juice  proves  violently  emetic  teemed  by  the  common  people,  as  a  remedy 
and  purgative,  if  taken  in  sufficient  quanti-  for  all  diseases  of  the  eyes;  yet,  notwith- 
ty,  and  promotes  the  secretions  generally,  standing  this,  and  the  encomiums  of  some 
It  is  recommended  in  dropsies,  jaundices,  medical  writers,  is  now  wholly  fallen  into 
agues,  &c.  and  is  in  common  use  in  Hoi-  disuse.  It  is  an  ingredient  in  the  British 
land,  stiiiongst  the  lower  orders,  as  a  purifier  herb-tobacco. 

EIFHHASJA  OFFICINALIS.  The  syste- 
matic name  ot'  the  eye-br;ght.  See  Euphra- 
sia. 

EUSTACHIAN  TUBE.  Tuba  Eitslachia- 
na.  The  tube  s>o  called  was  discovered  by 
the  great  Eustactuus.  It  begins,  one  in 
each  e.«r,  from  tlje  aiuerior  ex'remity  of  the 
Umpunum,  and  runs  forwards  and  inwards 
in  a  bony  canal,  which  U-rrninaies  with  the 
petrous  portion  of  the  temporal  bone.  It 
then  goes  on,  partly  cartilaginous,  and  part- 
and  Tftzrlto,  to  digest.)  Substances  are  so  ly  membranous,  gradually  becoming  larger 

T  1  ,       1_        .1,  _J  U  ,  I-    ' 1       *1-  .- IV     _          '        A- 


of  the  blood  in  old  ulcers,  scurvy,  and  ana- 
sarca. 

EUPATORIUM    AHABICUM.         See       EltpatO- 

rinm. 

EUPATORIUM  CANNABINUM.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  aemp  agrimony.  See 
Eupatorium 

EupAT'jRicM  MESuts.     See  Agerutum. 

EUPEPSIA.  (Froi.M  tu,  well,  and  TriTrlu,  to 
concoct.)  A  good  <Ugv.suon. 

EUPEPTIC.      (Eupeptica  ;  from  eu,  good, 


and  at  length  ends  behind  the  soft  paiate. 
Through  this  tube  the  air  passes  to  the  tym- 
panum. 

Eusiachian  valve.    See  Valvula  Eustachu. 

EDTIIYPOHIA.  (From  tvfjv;,  straight,  and 
Tr&yfa,  to  pass  into.)  Euthyporos.  An  ex- 
tension  made  in  a  straight  line,  to  put  in 


are  ensy  to  digest. 

EUPHORBIA  AUTrauoRUM.  The-Linnaean 
name  )t  a  plant  supposed  to  produce  the 
Euptiorbiiim. 

EUPHOKBIA  CANARIEXSIS.  In  the  Canary 
islands  this  species  of  spurge  affords  the 
gum  euphorbium. 

EUPHORBIA  CYPAHISSIAS.      The  systema-  •  place  a  fracture,  or  "dislocation, 
tic  name  of  the  cypress  spurge.     See  Eu-        EVAPORATION.     The  volatilization  of 
sula  minor.  a  fluid,  by  means  of  heat,  with   access   of 

EUPHRORBIA  LATHTRIS.  The  systematic  air,  in  order  to  diminish  its  fluidity,  to  ob- 
name  of  the  plant,  winch  affords  the  lesser  tain  any  fixed  salts  it  may  hold  in  solution, 
cataputia  seeds.  See  Cataputia  minor.  or  to  diminish  the  quantity  of  a  residuum. 

EUPHORBIA  OFFICI>T ARUM.     The  svstema-    In  this  manner  sea  water  is  evaporated,  and 

the  salt  obtained,  and  decoctions  made  into 
extracts. 

EVEKRICULUM.  (From  everro,  to^  sweep 
away.)  A  sort  of  spoon,  used  to  clear  the 
bladder  from  gravel. 

EXACERBATION.  (From  exacerbesco, 
to  become  violent.)  An  increase  of  febrile 


tic  name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  eu- 
phorbium in  the  greatest  abundance.  See 
Euphorbium. 

EUPHORBIA  PALUSTRI*.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  greater  spurge.  Ste  Esular 
major. 

EUPHORBIA  PAR  ALIAS.  See  Titiiy  mains 
paralios. 

EUPHORBIA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  JJode- 
candria.  Order,  Trigynia. 

EUPHORBIL'M.  (From  Evpkorbus, 
the  physiciao  of  king  Juba,  in  honour  of 
whom  it  was  named.)  An  inodorous  gum- 
resin,  in  yellow  tears,  which  have  the  Ap- 
pearance of  being  worm-eaten  ;  said  to  be 


EXASIULOSIS. 


obtained  from  several  species  of  Euphorbiae,    carry.)     An  abortion. 

but  principally  from  the  Euphorbia  officina- 

ntm  ;  aciiteata   nuda  tmdtangularis^  aculeis 

germinatis,    of    Linnaeus;    it    is    imported 

from  Ethiopia,  Libya,  and  Mauritania.     It 

contains  an  active  resin,  and  is  very  seldom 

employed  internally,  but,  as  an  ingredient, 

it  enters  into  many  resolvent  and  ducutient 

plasters. 

EUPHRAS1A. 


symptoms. 

EXOJUESIS.  (From  t%au£ia>t  to  remove.) 
One  of  the  divisions  of  surgery,  adopted  by 
the  old  surgeons  ;  the  term  implies  the  re- 
moval of  parts. 

EXALMA.  (From  «£*Ma> put,  to  leap  out.) 
Hippocrates  applies  it  to  the  starting  ot  the 
vertebrae  out  of  their  places. 

EXAMBLOMA.     (From  ^A^KiTv.ait  to  mis- 


An  abortion. 

(From  t£'Jtv:*.cf]cucu>t  to 

relax  or  open.)  The  opening' ot  the  mouths 
of  vessels,  to  discharge  their  contents  ;  also 
the  meeting  of  the  extremities  of  the  veins 
and  arteries. 

EXANTHEMA.  (From  c£*y0ia>,  to  spring 
forth,  to  bud.)     Exanlldsma.    An  eruption 

(Corrupted    from    Eu-    of  the  skin.     Cullen  makes  exanthemata  an 
from  iv^eevt  joyful ;  so    order  in  the  class pyrexlx.     It  includes  dis- 

called  because  it  exhilarates   the  spirits.)    - ' :-": "   L'  - •  — 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Lmn?ean  system.  Cla^s,  Didynama.  Order, 
.faigiospermia. 

2.  The    pharmacopoeiai     name    of    eye- 
bright.    This  beautiful  little  plant,  Euphra-    tive  fevers. 
sia  iifficinatisf  foUis   ovatis,  linenlis,  urifiile         Ex  AX   III.MV. 
flentatis,.o(  Li'.inxus,  has    been  greatly  es- 


eai.es,  beginning  with  fever,  and  followed  by 
an  eruption  on  the  skin. 

EXANTHEMATA  (The  plural  of  ex- 
fint./icnia.')  The  name  of  an  order  of  diseases 
in  Culleh'.s  Nosology,  which  embraces  erup- 


Sec  Exanthema* 
(From   «£,   wiihout,  and 


EXC 


EXO 


309 


of,  a  man,  i.  e.  having1  lost  the  facul- 
ties nt  a  man.)  A  species  of  melancholy, 
where  the  patient  fancies  himself  some  kind 
of  brute. 

EXARAGMA.     (From  ^«tg«w/7«,  to  break. ) 
A  fracture. 

EXARMA.     (From  e|*/ga>,  to  lift  up.)      A 
tumour ;  a  swelling. 

EXARTEMA.     (From  tgntfetu,  to  suspend.) 

An  amulet,  or  charm,  hung  round  the  neck. 

ExARTiiHEsrA.       (From  «|atgflgo»,    Lo   put 

out  of  joint.)     Exarthromti.     Exarthrosis. 

A  dislocation,  or  luxation. 

EXARTHROMA.     See  Exarthrsma. 
EXAUTIIUOSIS.     See  Exarthrema. 
EXATITICULATIO      (Fr  >m  ex,  out  of,  and 
(irticulus,  a  joint.)     A  luxation.     The   dis- 
location  of  a  bone  from  its  socket. 

EXCIPULUM.  (From  excipio,  to  receive.) 
A  chymical  receiver. 

EXCITABILITY.  See  Excitement. 
EXCITEMENT.  A  term  introduced 
into  medicine  by  Dr.  Browne.  Animals, 
differ  from  themselve s  in  their  dead  state,  or 
from  any  other  inanimate  matter,  in  this  pro- 
perty alone  ;  t/iey  can  be  affected  by  external 
agents,  as  well  as  by  certain  functions  pecu- 
liar to  themselves  in  such  a  manner,  that  the 
phenomena  peculiar  to  the  living  state  can  be 
produced.  Tins  proposition  extends  to 
every  thing  that  is  vital  in  nature,  and 
therefore  applies  to  vegetables. 

The  external  agents  are  reducible  to 
heat,  diet,  and  other  substances  taken  into 
the  stomach,  blood,  the  fluids  secreted 
from  the  body  and  air. 

The  functions  of  the  system  itself,  pro- 
ducing the  same  effect,  are  muscular  con- 
traction, sense,  or  perception,  and  the 
energy  of  the  brain  m  thinking,  and  in  ex- 
citing  passion  and  emotion.  These  affect 
the  system  in  the  same  manner  as  the  other 
agents  ;  and  they  arise  both  from  the  other 
and  from  themselves. 

If  the  property  which  distinguishes  living 
from  dead  matter,  or  the  operation  of  ei- 
ther of  the  two  sets  of  powers  be  with- 
drawn, life  ceases.  Nothing  else  than  the 
presence  of  these  is  necessary  to  life. 

Tile  property  on  which  both  sets  of 
powers  act  Dr.  Browne  names  Excitability, 
and  the  powers  themselves  exciting  powers. 
The  word  body,  means  both  the  body  simply 
so  called,  and  also  as  endued  with  an  inteU 
lectual  part,  a  part  appropriated  to  passion 
and  emotion,  or  a  soul:  the  usual  appella- 
tion in  medical  writings  is  system. 

The  effects  common  to  all  the  exciting 
powers,  are  sense,  motion,  mental  exer- 
tion, and  passion.  Their  effects  being  the 
same,  it  must  be  granted,  that  the  operation 
of  all  their  powers  is  the  same. 

The  effects  of  the  exciting  powers  acting 
upon  the  excitability,  Dr.  Browne,  denomi- 
nates excitement. 
EXCITING  CAUSE.    Occasional  cause. 


Procatarctic  cause.  Remote  cause.  That 
which  when  applied  to  the  bodj ,  excites  a 
disease  The  exciting,  or  remote  >.u.-»es  ot 
diseases,  are  either  external  or  internal. 

EXCORIATION.  (From  excorio,  to 
take  off  the  skin.)  Excoriatio.  An  abra- 
sion of  the  skm. 

EXCREMENT.  (From  excerno,  to  se- 
parate fiorn  )  The  aivine  faeces.  «, 
EXCRESCENCE.  (From  excresco,  to 
grow  from.)  Excrescentia.  Any  preter- 
naiural  formation  of  fle-h,  on  any  part  of 
the  body,  as  wens,  warts,  &c. 

EXCRETION.  (From  excerno,  to  se- 
parate from.)  Excretio.  This  term  is  ap- 
plied to  the  separation  or  secretion  of  those 
fluids  from  the  blood  of  an  animal,  that  are 
supposed  to  be  useless,  as  the  urine,  per- 
spiration, and  alvine  faex. 

EXFOLIATION.  (From  cxfolio,  to 
cast  the  leaf.)  Exfohatio.  The  separa- 
tion of  a  dead  piece  of  bone  from  the  living-. 
EXFOLIATIVUM.  (From  exfolio,  to  shed 
the  leaf.)  A  raspatory  or  instrument  for 
scraping  exfoliating  portions  of  bone. 

EXISCHIOS.      (From  i|,  out  of,  and  w£«v, 
the  ischium.)    A  luxation  of  the  thigh-bone. 
EXITURA.     (From  exeey  to  come  from.) 
A  running  abscess. 

EXITCS.  (From  exeo,  to  come  out.)  A 
prolapsus,  or  falling  down  of  the  womb  or 
anus. 

ExocfrAS.  (From  ij?a>,  without,  and  t%a>, 
to  have.)  Exoche.  A  tubercle  on  the  out- 
side of  the  anus. 

EXOCHE.     See  Exochas. 
EXOCYSTE.    See  Exocystis. 
EXOCYSTIS.       (From  «|a>,   without,   and 
xu0v;,  the  bladder.)    Exocyste.    A  prolapsus 
of  the  inner  membrane  of  the  bladder. 

EXOMPHALUS.  (From  %,  out,  and 
c[A<pa.Kof,  the  navel.)  Exomphalos.  An 
umbilical  hernia.  See  Hernia. 

EXOITCHOMA.  (F«*om  g£,  and  c>^o?,  a 
tumour. )  A  large  prominent  turn  ur. 

EXOPHTHALMIA.  (From  «£,  out, 
and  oq&a.Kf4o<;,  the  eye.)  A  swelling  or  pro- 
trusion of  the  bulb  of  the  eye,  to  such  a 
degree  that  the  -eyelids  cannot  cover  it.  It 
may  be  caused  by  inflammation,  when  it  is 
termed  exophthalmia  infammatoria ;  or 
from  a  collection  of  pus  in  the  globe  of  the 
eye,  when  it  is  termed  the  exophthalmia  pu- 
rulenta ;  or  from  a  congestion  of  blood 
within  the  globe  of  the  eye,  exophthalmia 
sanguinea. 

EXOSTOSIS.  (From  *|f,  and  oarltov,  a 
bone.)  Hyper ostosis  A  morbid  enlarge- 
ment, or  hard  tumour  of  a  bone.  A  genus 
of  disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class 
locales,  and  order  tumores-  The  bones 
most  frequently  affected  with  exostosis,  are 
those  of  the  cranium,  the  lower  jaw,  ster- 
num, humerus,  radius,  ulna,  bones  of  the 
carpus,  the  femur,  and  tibia.  There  is, 
however,  no  bone  of  the  body  which  may 


310 


EXT 


EXT 


not  become  the  seat  of  this  disease.  It  is 
not  uncommon  to  find  the  bones  of  the  cra- 
nium affected  with  exostosi*,  in  their  whole 
extent.  The  ossa  parietalia  sometimes  be- 
come an  inch  thick. 

Tim  exostosis,  however,  mostly  rises 
from  the  surface  ot  the  bone,  in  the  form  of 
a  hard  round  tumour,  and  venenai  exosto- 
ses,  or  nodes,  are  observed  to  arise  chiefly 
on  compact  bones ;  such  of  these  as  are 
only  superficially  covered  with  soft  parts, 
as,  for  instance,  the  bones  of  the  cranium, 
and  the  front  surface  of  the  tibia. 

EXPECTORANTS.  (Expectorantia, 
sc.  medicamenta,  from  expectoro,  to  dis- 
charge from  the  breast.)  Those  medicines 
which  increase  the  discharge  of  mucus  from 
the  lungs.  The  different  articles  referred  to 
this  class  may  be  divided  into  the  following 
orders:  1.  Nauseating  expectorants,  as  squills 
ammoniacum,  and  garlic,  which  are  to  be 
preferred  for  the  aged  and  phlegmatic.  2. 
Stimulating  expectorants,  as  marrubium, 
which  is  adapted  to  the  young  and  irritable, 
and  those  easily  affected  by  expectorants. 
3.  Jlntispasmoitic  expectorants,  as  vesica- 
tories,  pediluvitim,  and  watery  vapours ; 
these  are  best  calculated  for  the  plethoric 
and  irritable,  and  those  liable  to  spasmodic 
affections.  4.  Irritating  expectorants,  as 
fumes  of  tobacco  and  acid  vapours.  The 
constitutions  to  which  these  are  chiefly 
adapted,  are  those  past  the  period  of  youth, 
and  those  in  whom  there  are  evident  marks 
of  torpor,  either  in  the  system  generally, 
or  in  the  lungs  in  particular. 

EXPIRATION.  (From  expiro,  to 
breathe.)  Expiratio.  That  part  of  respi- 
ration in  which  the.  air  is  thrust  out  from 
the  lungs.  See  Respiration. 

EXPRESSED  OILS.  Such  oils  as  are  ob- 
tained by  pressing  the  substance  con- 
taining them,  as  olives,  which  give  out 
olive  oil,  almonds,  &c. 

ExstrccATTO.  (From  ex,  out  of,  and 
succus,  humour.)  An  ecchymosis,  or  ex- 
travasation of  humours,  under  the  integu- 
ments. 

EXTENSOR.  (From  extendo,  to  stretch 
out.)  A  term  given  to  those  muscles 
whose  office  it  is  to  extend  any  part ;  the 
term  is  in  opposition  to  flexor. 

EXTENSOR  BREVIS  DIGITORUM 
PEDIS.  Extensor  brews  of  Douglas.  Cal- 
cano  phalanginien  commune  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  toes  situated  on  the  foot. 
It  arises  fleshy  and  tendinous  from  the  fore 
and  upper  part  of  the  os  calcis,  and  soon 
forms  a  fleshy  belly,  divisible  into  four 
portions,  which  send  off'  an  equal  number 
of  tendons  that  pass  over  the  upper  part  of 
the  foot  under  the  tendons  of  the  extensor 
longus  digitorum  pedis,  to  be  inserted  into 
its  tendinous  expansion.  Its  office  is  to 
extend  she  voes. 

EXTENSOR  CARPI  RADIALIS  BRE. 


VIOR.  Radialis  externus  brevior  of 
AitMi.ns.  Rudialis  secundus  of  Winslow. 
An  extensor  muscle  of  the  wrist,  situated 
OH  the  fore-arm.  It  arises  tendinous  from 
the  external  condyle  of  the  humerus,  and 
from  the  ligament  that  connects  the  radius 
to  it,  and  runs  along  the  outside  of  the  ra- 
dius. It  is  inserted  by  a  long  tendon  into 
the  upper  and  back  part  of  the  metacarpal 
bone  of  the  middle  finger.  It  assists  in 
extending  and  bringing  the  hand  backward. 

EXTENSOR  CARPI  RADIALIS  LON- 
GIOR.  Radialis  externu*  longior  of  Al- 
bmus.  Jiadialis  externus  primus  of  Wins- 
low.  An  extensor -muscle  of  the  carpus, 
situated  on  the  fore-arm,  that  acts  in  con- 
junction with  the  former.  It  arises  thin, 
broad,  and  fleshy,  from  the  lower  pan  of 
the  external  ridge  of  the  os  humeri,  above 
its  external  condyle,  and  is  inserted  by  a 
round  tendon  into  the  posterior  and  upper 
part  of  the  metacarpal  bone  that  sustains 
the  fore-fingers. 

EXTENSOR  CARPI  ULNARIS^  £77- 
naris  externus  of  Albums  and  Winslow. 
It  arises  from  the  outer  condyle  of  the  os 
humeri,  and  then  receives  an  origin  from 
the  edge  of  the  ulna :  its  tendon  passes 
in  a  groove  behind  the  styloid  process  of 
the  ulna  to  be  inserted  into  the  inside  of 
the  basis  of  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the 
little  finger. 

EXTENSOR  DIGITORUM  COMMU- 
NIS.  Cum  extensore  proprio  auricula- 
ris  of  Albinus.  Extensor  digitorum,  com- 
munis  manus  of  Douglas  and  Winslow.  /£r- 
tensor  digitorum  communis,  sen  'digitorum 
tensor  of  Cowper,  and  Epichondylo-puspha- 
tangettien  commune  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  si- 
tuated on  the  tore-arm,  that  extends  all  the 
joints  of  the  fingers.  It  arises  from  the  exter- 
nal protuberance  of  the  humerus  :  and  at  the 
wrist  it  divides  into  three  flat  tendons, 
which  pass  under  the  annular  ligament,  to 
be  inserted  into  all  ihe  bones  of  the  fore, 
middle  and  ring  fingers. 

EXTENSOR  DIGITORUM  LONGUS. 
See  Extensor  longus  digitorum  pedis. 

EXTEXSOH  IXDICIS.     See  Indicator. 

EXTENSOR  LONGUS  DIGITORUM 
PKDIS.  Extensor  longus  peroneo  tibisus 
phalangittien  commune  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
situated  on  the  leg,  that  extendsall  the  joints 
of  the  four  small  toes.  It  arises  from  the 
upper  part  of  the  tibia  and  fibula,  and  the  in- 
terosseous  ligament;  its  tendon  passes  under 
the  annular  ligament,  and  then  divides  into 
five,  four  of  which  are  inserted  into  the 
second  and  third  phalanges  of  the  toes,  and 
the  fifth  goes  to  the  basis  of  the  metatarsal 
bone.  This  last  Winslow  reckons  a  dis- 
tinct muscle,  and  calls  it  Peronceus  brevis. 

EXTENSOR  LOXGUS  POLLICIS  PEDIS.  See 
Extensor  proprius  poUicis  pedis. 

EXTENSOR  MAG jf us.  See  Gastroenemi-us 
internus. 


EXT 


EXT 


311 


EXTENSOR   MAJOIl    POtLICIS    MANUS.       See 

Extensor  secundi  internodii. 

EXTiiNSOP    MINOR    POGUCIS  MAWS.       See 

Extensor  primi  internodii. 

EXTENSOR  OSSIS  METACARPI  POL- 
LICIS MANUS.  Abductor  longus  pollici9 
manus  of  Aibintis.  Extensor  primi  inter- 
nodii of  Douglas.  Extensor  primus  pollicis 
of  Winsiow.  ^Extensor  primii  inttmodii pot- 
ticis  of  Cowper.  Cubito-radisus  metacarpten 
du  pouce  of  Dumas.  It  arises  flehsy  from  the 
middle  and  posterior  part  of  the  ulita,  from 
the  posterior  part  of  the  middle  of  the 
radius,  and  from  the  interosseotis  ligament, 
and  is  inserted  into  the  us  trapezium,  and 
upper  part  of  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the 
thumb. 

EXTENSOR  POLLJCIS  PRIMUS.  See  Exten- 
sor primi  internodii. 

EXTENSOR  POIJ.ICIS  SECUNDUS.  See  Ex- 
tensor secundi  internodii. 

EXTENSOR  PRIMI  INTERNODH. 
Extensor  minor  potttcis  manus  of  Albinus. 
This  muscle,  and  the  Extensor  ossis  meta- 
carpi  pollicis  manus,  are  called  Extensor  pol- 
licis primus  by  Winsiow.  Extensor  secun- 
di internodii  by  Doug-las.  Extensor  secundi 
internodii  ossis  pollicis  of  Cowper.  Cubito- 
susphalangien  du  pouce  of  Dumas.  A  mus- 
cle of  the  thumb,  situated  on  the  hand,  that 
extends  the  first  bone  of  the  thumb  ob- 
liquely outwards.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the 
posterior  part  of  the  ulnar,  and  from  the 
interosseous  ligament,  and  is  inserted  ten- 
dinous into  the  posterior  part  of  the  first 
bone  of  the  thumb. 

EXTENSOR  PROPRTUS  POLLICIS 
PEDIS.  Extensor  longits  f-f  Dougl-.s.  Ex- 
tensor  pollicis  longns  i.f  Winsiow  and  Cow- 
per. Peroneo  susphalangien  du  pouce  of  Du- 
mas. An  exterior  muscle  of  the  ^reut  toe, 
situated  on  the  foot.  It  arises  by  an  acute, 
tendinous  and  fleshy  beginning,  some  way 
below  the  head  and  anterior  part  of  the 
fibula,  along  which  it  runs  to  near  its  lower 
extremity,  connected  to  it  by  a  number  of 
fleshy  fibres,  which  descend  obliquely,  and 
form  a  tendon,  which  is  inserted  into  the 
posterior  part  of  the  first  and  last  joint  of 
the  great  toe. 

EXTENSOR  SECUNDI  INTERNODII. 
Extensor  majus  pollicis  manu&  of  Aibinus. 
Extensor  pollicis  secunclus  of  Winsiow.  Ex- 
tensor tertii  internodii  of  Douglas.  Exten- 
sor internodii  ossis  pollicis  of  Cowper.  Cubi- 
to-susphalangettien  du  ponce  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  thumb,  situated  on  the  hand, 
that  extends  the  last  joint  of  the  thumb 
obliquely  backwards.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  middle  part  of  the  ul- 
na, and  the  interosseous  ligament ;  it  then 
forms  a  tendon,  which  runs  through  a  small 
groove  at  the  inner  and  back  part  of  the 
radius,  to  be  inserted  into  the  last  bone  of 
the  thumb.  Its  use  is  to  extend  the  last 
phalanx  of  the  thumb  obliquely  back- 
wards. 


EXTENSOR  SECUNDT    IWTERSTODII 
FROpruus      See  Indicator. 

EXTENSOR   TARSI     MINOR.          See     Plantd- 

ris. 

EXTENSOR  TARSI  SURA  us.  See  Gastroc- 
nemius  intemus. 

EXTENSOR  TERTII  INTERSTO»II  MINI- 
MI  BIGITI.  See  Abductor  minimi  digiti 
manus. 

EXTENSOR  TERTII  INTEHNODII  INDICIS. 
See  Prior  indicis. 

EXTERNUS    MALLEI.        See    LaXdtOr 

pani. 

EXTIRPATION.  (From  extirpo,  to 
eradicate.)  Extirpatio.  The  complete  re- 
moval or  destruction  of  any  part,  either 
by  cutting  instruments,  or  the  action  of 
caustics. 

EXTRACTION.  (From  extraho,  to 
draw  out.)  Extractio.  The  taking  extra- 
neous substances  out  of  the  body.  Thus 
bullets  and  splinters  are  said  to  be  extract- 
ed from  wounds ;  stones  from  the  urethra, 
or  bladder. 

Surgeons  also  sometimes  apply  the  term 
extraction  to  the  removal  of  tumours  out  of 
cavities,  as,  for  instance,  to  the  taking  of 
cartilaginous  tumours  out  of  the  joints. 
They  seldom  speak  of  extracting  any  dis- 
eased original  part  of  the  body ;  though 
the>  do  so  in  one  example,  viz.  the  cata- 
ract. 

EXTRACT.  (Extractunif  from  extra- 
ho,  to  draw  out.)  T;?e  generic  term  ex- 
tract is  used  pLarmaceutically,  in  an  ex- 
tensive sense,  and  includes  *11  those  pre- 
pare tious  from  vrge'ables  which  are  sepa- 
rable by  the  agency  of  various  liquids,  and 
afterwards  obtained  from  such  solutions,  in 
a  solid  stale,  by  evaporation  of  the  men- 
struum. It  also  includes  those  substances 
which  are  fi^iu  in  solution  by  the  natural 
juice-*  of  fresh  plants,  as  well  as  those  to 
which  some  menstruum  is  added  at  the 
time  of  preparation.  Now,  such  soluble 
matters  are  various,  and  mostly  compli- 
cated ;  so  that  chymical  accuracy  is  not  to 
be  looked  for  in  the  application  of  the 
term.  Chymis>ts,  however,  have  affixed 
this  name  to  one  peculiar  modification  of 
vegetable  matter,  which  has  been  called 
extractive,  or  extract,  or  extractive  prin- 
ciple; and,  as  this  forms  one  constituent 
part  of  common  extracts,  and  possesses 
certain  characters,  it  will  be  proper  to 
mention  such  of  them  as  may  influence  its 
pharmaceutical  relations.  The  extractive 
principle  has  a  strong  taste,  differing  in 
different  plants  :  it  is  soluble  in  water,  and 
its  solution  speedily  runs  into  a  state  of 
putrefaction,  by  which  it  is  destroyed.  Re- 
peated evaporations  and  solutions  render 
it  at  last  insoluble,  in  consequence  of  its 
combmation  with  oxygen  from  the  atmos- 
phere. It  is  soluble  in  alkohol,  but  inso- 
luble in  ether.  It  unites  with  alumine,  and 
if  boiled  with  neutral  salts  thereof,  preci- 


312 


EXT 


EXT 


pitates  them.  It  precipitates  with  strong 
acids,  and  with  the  oxyds  from  solutions  of 
most  metallic  salts,  especially  muriate  of 
tin.  It  readily  unites  with  alkalies,  and 
forms  compound*  wiih  them,  which  are  so- 
luble in  water.  No  part,  however,  of  this 
subject  has  been  hitherto  sufficiently  ex- 
amined. 

In  the  preparation  of  all  the  extracts, 
the  London  Pharmacopoeia  requires  that 
the  water  be  evap  uated  a^  speedily  as 
possible,  in  a  broad,  shallow  dish,  by 
nuans  of  a  water-bath,  until  they  have 
acquired  .<  consistence  proper  for  making- 
pills  ;  and,  towards  the  Mid  of  the  in- 
spissation,  that  they  should  be  constantly 
stirred  with  a  wooden  rod.  These  general 
rules  require  minute  and  accurate  atten- 
tion, more  particularly  in  the  immediate 
evaporation  of  the  solution,  whevher  pre- 
pared by  expression  or  decoction,  in  the 
ma  iner  as  well  as  the  degree  of  heat  by 
which  it  is  performed,  and  the  promotion  of 
it  by  changing1  the  surface  by  constant  stir- 
ring, when  the  liquor  begins  to  thicken,  and 
even  by  directing  a  strong  current  of  air 
ovtrr  its  surface,  if  it  can  conveniently  be 
done  It  is  impossible  to  regulate  the  tem- 
perature over  a  naked  fire,  or  if  it  be  used, 
to  prevent  the  extract  from  burning ;  the 
use  of  a  water-bath  is,  therefore,  absolutely 
necessary,  and  not  to  be  dispensed  with, 
and  the  beauty  and  precision  of  extracts 
so  prepared,  will  demonstrate  their  supe- 
riority. 

EXTRACTIVE.     See  Extract. 

EXTHACTUM  ACOKITI.  Extract  of  aconite. 
"  Take  of  aconite  leaves,  fresh,  a  pound  ; 
bruise  them  in  a  stone  mortar,  sprinkling  on 
a  little  water;  then  press  out  the  juice,  and, 
without  any  separation  of  the  sediment,  eva- 
porate it  to  a  proper  consistence."  The 
dose  is  from  one  grain  to  five  grains.  For 
its  virtues,  see  Jlconitum. 

EXTRACTUM  ALOES.  Extract  of  aloes. 
"T,,ke  of  extract  of  spike  aloe,  powdered, 
half  a  pound;  boiling  water,  four  pin's." 
Macerate  for  three  days  in  a  gentle  heat, 
then  strain  the  solution,  and  set  it  by,  that 
the  dregs  may  subside.  Pour  off  the  clear' 
solution,  and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  con- 
sistence. The  dose,  from  v  to  xv  grs.  See 
Aloes. 

EXTRACTUM  ANTHEMTDIS.  Extract  of  cha- 
momile,  formerly  called  extractum  chamce- 
meli.  "  Take  of  chamomile  flowers,  dried, 
a  pound.  Water,  a  gallon."  Boil  down  to 
four  pints,  and  strain  the  solution  while  it  is 
hot,  then  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consist- 
ence. The  dose  is  x  grs  to  a  scruple.  For 
its  virtues,  see  Chamcemelum.  _ 

EXTRACTUM  BEHADONX^.  Extract  of 
belladonna.  "  T.tke  of  deadly  night-shade 
leaves,  fresh,  a  pound."  Bruise  them  in  a 
stone  mortar,  sprinkling  on  a  little  water  : 
then  press  out  the  juice,  and  without  any 
previous  separation  of  the  sediment,  evapo- 


rate it  to  a  proper  consistence.  The  dose 
is  from  one  to  five  grains.  For  its  virtues, 
see  Be  Ha  tonna. 

KXTRACTUM    CINCHOXJE    RESI5TOSUM.       Re- 

sinons  extract  of  bark.  *'  Take  of  lance- 
leaved  cinchona  bark,  a  pound;  rectified 
spirit,  four  pints.*'  M.icerate  for  tour  days, 
and  strain.  Distil  the  tincture  in  the  heat  of 
a  water-bath,  until  the  extract  has  acquired 
a  proper  consis:ence.  This  is  considered 
by  many  as  much  more  grateful  to  the  sto- 
mach, and,  at  the  same  time,  producing  all 
the  effects  of  bark  in  substance,  and,  by  the 
distillation  of  it,  is  intend -d  that  the  spirit 
which  passes  over  shall  be  collected  and 
preserved.  'I  he  dose  is  from  ten  grains  to 
half  a  drachm.  See  Cinchona. 

EXTRACTUM  COLOCYNTHTDIS.  Extract  of 
colocynth.  "  Tuke  of  colocvnth  pulp,  a 
pound  ;  water,  a  gallon."  Bojl  down  to  four 
pints,  and  strain  the  solution  while  it  is  hot, 
and  evaporate  it  to'  a  proper  consistence. 
The  dose  is  from  five  to  thirty  grains.  For 
its  virtues,  see  Colocynthis. 

EXTRACTUM  COLOCVNTH  mis  COMPOSITUM. 
Compound  extract  of  colocynth.  "  Take  of 
colocynth  pulp,  sliced,  six  drachms  ;  ex- 
tract of  spike  aloe,  powdered,  an  ounce  and 
half;  scammony  gum-resin  powdered,  half 
an  ounce  ;  cardamom-seeds  powdered,  a 
drachm  ;  hard  soap,  three  drachms ;  boiling 
water,  two  pints."  Macerate  the  colocynth 
pulp  in  the  water,  for  four  days,  in  a  gentle 
heat ;  strain  the  solution,  and  add  to  it  the 
aloe,  scammony,  and  soap  ;  then,  by  means 
of  a  water-bath,  evaporate  it  to  a  proper 
consistence,  constantly  stirring,  and  about 
the  end  of  the  inspissation,  mix  .n  the  car- 
damom-seeds. The  dose,  from  five  to  thir- 
ty grains. 

EXTRACTUM  co?m.  Extract  of  hemlock, 
formerly  called  succus  cicutae  spissatus. 
"  Take  of  fresh  hemlock,  a  pound."  Braise 
it  in  a  stone  mortar,  sprinkling  on  a  little 
water;  then  press  out  the  juice,  and,  with- 
out any  separation  of  the  sediment,  evapo- 
rate it  ;o  a  pi-oper  consistence.  The  dose 
from  five  grains  to  a  scruple. 

EXTRACTUM  ELATERn.  Extract  of  ela- 
terium.  "Cut  the  ripe,  wild  cucumbers 
into  slices,  and  pass  the  juice,  very  gently 
expressed,  through  a  very  fine  hair  sieve, 
into  a  glass  vessel ;  then  set  it  by  for  some 
hours,  until  the  thicker  part  has  subsided. 
Pour  off,  and  throw  away  the  thinner  part, 
which  swims  at  the  top.  Dry  the  thicker 
part  which  remains  in  a  gentle  heat."  The 
dose  from  half  a  grain  to  three  grains.  For 
its  virtues,  see  Cucmnis  agrestis. 

EXTRACTUM  GEXTIAXJE.  Extract  of  gen- 
tian. "  Toke  of  gencian  root,  sliced,  a 
pound ;  boiling  water,  a  gallon."  Macerate 
for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil  down  to 
four  pints  :  strain  the  hot  liquor,  and  eva- 
porate it  to  a  proper  consistence.  Dose, 
from  ten  to  thirty  grains.  See  Gentiana. 

EXTBACTUM   QLYCIRRHIZJE.        Extract  of 


EXT 


EYE 


313 


liquorice.  "  Take  of  liquorice-root,  sliced, 
a  pound  ;  water,  boiling1,  a  gallon,"  Mace- 
rate for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil  down 
to  four  pints  ;  strain  the  hot  liquor,  and 
evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence.  Dose, 
from  one  drachm  to  half  an  ounce.  See 
Glycyrrhiza. 

EXTUACTUM    HJEMATOXYLI.         Extract     of 

logwood,  formerly  called  extractum  ligni 
canapechensis.  "  Take  of  logwood,  pow- 
dered, a  pound  ;  water,  boiling,  a  gallon." 
Macerate  for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil 
down  to  four  pints  ;  strain  the  hot  liquor, 
and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence. 
Dose,  from  ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm. 
For  its  virtues,  see  Lignum  campechense. 

EXTRACTUM  HUMULI.  Extract  of  hops. 
"  Take  of  hops,  half  a  pound ;  water,  boil- 
ing,  a  gallon."  Boil  down  to  four  pints; 
strain  the  hot  liquor,  and  evaporate  it  to  a 
proper  consistence.  This  extract  is  said  to 
produce  a  tonic  and  sedative  power  com- 
bined. The  dose  is  from  five  grains  to  one 
scruple  See  Lupulus. 

EXTRACTUM  HYOSCYAMI.  Extract  of  hen- 
bane. "  Take  of  fresh  henbane  leaves,  a 
pound.'*  Bruise  them  in  a  stone  mortar, 
sprinkling  on  a  little  water;  then  press  out 
the  juice,  and,  without  separating  the  fse- 
culencies,  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consis- 
tence. Dose,  from  five  to  thirty  grains. 
For  its  virtues,  see  Hyosciamus. 

EXTRACTUM  OALAP^.  Extract  of  ja- 
lap. "  Take  of  jalap-root,  powdered,  a 
pound ;  rectified  spirit,  four  pints  ;  water, 
ten  pints."  Macerate  the  jalap-root  in  the 
spirit  for  four  days,  and  pour  off'  the  tinc- 
ture ;  boil  the  remaining  powder  in  water, 
until  it  be  reduced  to  two  pints  ;  then  strain 
the  tincture  and  decoction  separately,  and 
let  the  former  be  distilled  and  the  latter 
evaporated,  until  each  begins  to  grow  thick. 
Lastly,  mix  the  extract  with  the  resin,  and 
reduce  it  to  a  proper  consistence.  Let  this 
extract  be  kept  in  a  soft  state,  fit  for  form- 
ing pills,  and  in  a  hard  one,  so  that  it  may 
be  reduced  to  powder.  The  dose,  from  ten 
to  twenty  grains.  For  its  virtues,  see  Ja- 
lapiwn 

EXTKACTUM  OPII.  Extract  of  opium, 
formerly  called  extractum  thebaicum. 
Opium  colatum.  "  Take  of  opium,  sliced, 
half  a  pound ;  water,  three  pints."  Pour  a 
small  quantity  of  the  water  upon  the  opium, 
and  macerate  it  for  twelve  hours,  that  it 
may  become  soft;  then,  adding  the  re- 
maining water  gradually,  rub  them  together 
until  the  mixture  be  complete.  Set  it  by, 
that  the  fkculencies  may  subside  ;  then 
strain  the  liquor,  and  evaporate  it  to  a  pro- 
per consistence.  Dose,  from  half  a  grain 
to  five  grains. 

EXTRACTUM  PAPAVERIS.  Extract  of 
white  poppy.  "  Take  of  white  poppy  cap- 
sules, bruised,  a  pound ;  water,  boiling,  a 
gallon."  Macerate  for  twenty-four  hours, 


then  boil  down  to  four  pints ;  strain  the 
hot  liquor,  and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper 
consistence.  Six  grains  are  about  equiva- 
lent to  one  of  opium.  Dose,  from  half  a 
grain  to  five  grains.  For  its  virtues,  see 
Papaver  album. 

EXTRACTUM  RHEI.  Extract  of  rhubarb. 
"  Take  of  rhubarb  root,  powdered,  a  pound  ; 
proof  spirit,  a  pint ;  water,  seven  pints." 
Macerate  for  four  days  in  a  gentle  heat, 
then  strain,  and  set  it  by,  that  the  faeculen- 
cies  nnay  subside.  Pour  oft'  the  clear  liquor, 
and  evaporate  to  a  proper  consistence.  This 
extract  possesses  the  purgative  properties 
of  the  root,  and  the  fibrous  and  earthy 
parts  are  separated  ;  it  is,  therefore  a  use- 
ful basis  for  pills,  as  well  as  given  separate- 
ly. Dose,  from  ten  to  thirty  grains.  See 
Rhabarbarum. 

EXTRACTUM  SARSAPARILLSS.  Extract  of 
sarsaparilla.  "  Take  of  sarsaparilla-root, 
sliced,  a  pound  ;  water,  boiling,  a  gallon." 
Macerate  for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil 
down  to  four  pints  ;  strain  the  hot  liquor, 
and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence. 
In  practice  this  is  much  used,  to  render 
the  common  decoction  of  the  same  root 
stronger  and  more  efficacious.  Dose,  from 
ten  grains  to  a  drachm.  For  its  virtues,  see 
Sarsaparilla. 

EXTRACTUM  SATURNI.  See  Liquor  acceta* 
tis  plumbi. 

EXTRACTUM  TARAXACI.  Take  of  dandelion 
root,  fresh  and  bruised,  a  pound  ;  water, 
boiling,  a  gallon.  Macerate  for  twenty-four 
hours  ;  boil  down  to  four  pints,  and  strain 
the  hot  liquor  through  a  woollen  cloth  ; 
then  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence. 
Dose,  from  ten  grains  to  a  drachm.  For  its 
virtues,  see  Taraxacum. 

EXTRAVASATION.  (From  e^ra, with- 
out, and  vas,  a  vessel.)  Extravasatio.  A 
term  applied  by  surgeons  to  fluids,  which 
are  out  of  their  proper  vessels  or  recep- 
tacles. Thus,  when  blood  is  effused  on  the 
surface,  or  in  the  ventricles  of  the  brain,  it 
is  said  that  there  is  an  extravasation.  When 
blood  is  poured  from  the  vessels  into  the 
cavity  of  the  peritoneum,  in  wounds  of  the 
abdomen,  surgeons  call  this  accident  extra- 
vasation. The  urine  is  also  said  to  be  extra- 
va.sated,  when,  in  consequence  of  a  wound, 
or  of  sloughing,  or  ulceration,  it  makes  its 
way  into  the  cellular  substance,  or  among 
the  abdominal  viscera.  When  the  bile 
spreads  among  the  convolutions  of  the 
bowels,  in  wounds  of  the  gall-bladder,  it  is 
also  a  species  of  extravasation. 

EYE.     Oculus.  The  parts  which  consti-- 
tute  the  eye  are  divided  into  external  and 
internal.     The  external  parts  are — 1.  The 
eyebrows,  or  sitperdlia,  which  form   arches 
of  hair  above  the  orbit,  at  the  lower  part  of 
the  forehead.    Their  use  is  to  prevent  the 
sweat  falling  into  the  eyes,  and  for  mode 
rating  the  light  above. 
Ss 


314 


EYE. 


2.  The  eyelashes,  or  cilia,  are  the  short 
hairs  chat  gr.-,\v  on  the  margin  of  the  eye- 
lids ;  they  keep  external  bodies  out  of  the 
eyes,  and  moderate  the  influx  of  light. 

3.  The  eyelids,  uv  palpebrx,  ol"  which,  one 
is  superior  or  up,*rr,  and  UK-  other  inferior 
or  under  ;  \vhere  they  join  outwardly,  h  is 
called  the  external  canthus  /  inwardly,  to- 
wards the  nose,  the  internal  canthus ;  ihey 
cover  and  defend  the  eyes. 

The  margin  of  the  eyelids,  which  is  car- 
tilaginous, is  called  tarsus. 

In  the  tarsus,  and  internal  surface  of  the 
eyelids,  small  glands  are  situated,  called 
glandula:  Mtibuiniance,  because  Meibomius 
discovered  them  ;  they  secrete  the  oily  mu- 
cilaginous fluid,  which  prevents  the  attri- 
tion of  the  eyes  and  eyelids,  and  facilitates 
their  motions. 

4.  The   lachrymal    glands,    or   glandul* 
lachrymales,  which  are  placed  in  the  exter- 
nal canthus,  or  corner  of  the  eyes,  in  a  Lttle 
fovea  of  the  os  fronts. 

From  these  glands  six  or  more  canals 
issue,  which  are  called  lachrymal  ducts,  or 
ductus  lachrymates,  and  they  open  in  the  in- 
ternal superficies  of' the  upper  eyelids. 

5.  The  lachrymal  caruncle,  or  caruncula 
facAri/mafo,  which  i<;  situated  in  the  internal 
angle,  or  canthus  of  the  eyelids. 

6.  Puncta  lachrymatia,  are   two    callous 
orifices  or  openings,  which  open  in  the  in- 
ternal angle  of  the  tarsus  of  the  eyelids  ; 
the  one  in  the  superior,  the  other  in  the  in- 
ferior eyelid. 

7.  The  lachrymal  ducts,  or  canalcs  lack- 
rymales,  are   two  small  canals,  which  pro- 
ceed from  the  lachrymal  points  into  the 
lachn  mal  sac. 

8.  The  lachrymal  sac,  or  saccus  lachryma- 
Hs,  is  a  membranous  sac,  which  is  situated 
in  the  internal  canthus  of  the  eye. 

9.  The  nasul  duct,  or  ductus  nasalis,  is  a 
membranous  canal,  which  goes  from  the 
inferior  part  of  the  lachrymal  sac  through 
the  bony  canal  below,  and  a  little  behind, 
into  the  cavity   of   the    nose,    and  opens 
under  the  inferior  spongy  bone  into  the 
nostrils. 

10.  The  conjunctive  membrane,  or  mem- 
bruna  conjunctiva,  which,   from   its  white 
colour,  is  called  albuginea,  or  white  of  the 
eye,  is  a  membrane  which  lines  the  internal 
superficies  of  the  eyelids,  and  covers  the 
whole  fore-part  of  the  globe  of  the  eye  ;   it 
is  very  vascular,  as  may  be  seen  in  inflam- 
mations. 

The  bulb  or  globe  of  the  eye  is  composed 
of  eight  membranes,  or  coverings,  two 
chambers,  or  camera,  and  three  humours, 
improperly  so  called. 

The  membranes  of  the  globe  of  the  eye 
are,  four  in  the  hinder  or  posterior  part  of 
the  bulb,  or  globe,  viz.  sclerotica,  choroidea, 
retina,  and  hyalotdea,  or  arachnoidea  ;  four 
in  the  tore  or  anterior  part  of  the  bulb,  viz. 


cornsa  transparens,  iris,  uvea,  and  capsule  of 
the  crystalline  lens. 

The  membrana  sclerotica,  or  the  sclerotic 
or  horny  membrane,  which  is  the  outer- 
most, begins  from  the  opiic  nerve,  forms 
the  spherical  or  globular  cavity,  and  termi- 
nates in  the  circular  margin  of  the  trans- 
parent cornea. 

The  membrana  choroidea,  or  choroitles,  is 
the  middle  tunic  of  the  bulb,  of  a  black 
colour,  beginning  from  the  optic  nerve,  and 
covering  the  internal  superficies  of  the  scle- 
rotica, to  the  margin  of  the  transparent  cor- 
nea. Jn  this  place  it  secedes  from  the  tor- 
nea,  and  deflects  transversely  and  inwardly, 
and  in  the  middle  forms  a  round  perforated 
foramen.  This  circular  membrane  of  the 
choroidea  in  the  anterior  surface  is  called 
iris,  in  the  posterior  superficies,  uvea. 

The  round  opening  in  the  centre  is  called 
the, pupil,  or  puptllo.  This  foramen,  or 
round  opening,  can  be  dilated,  or  contract- 
ed, by  the  moving-  powers  of  almost  invisi- 
ble muscular  fibres. 

The  membrana  retina,  is  the  innermost 
tunic,  of  a  white  colour,  and  similar  to  mu- 
cus, being  an  expansion  of  the  optic  nerve, 
chiefly  composed  oi  its  medullary  part.  It 
covers  the  inward  superficies  of  the  cho- 
roides,  to  the  margin  of  the  chrystalline 
lens,  and  there  terminates. 

The  chambers,  or  cameras,  of  the  eyes 
are : 

1.  Camera  anterior,  or  fore-chamber ;  is 
an  open  space,  which  is  formed  anteriorly, 
by  the  hollow  superficies  of  the  cornea  tran- 
spirtns,  and  posteriorly,  by  the  superficies 
of 1  he  iris. 

2.  Camera  posterior,  is  that  small  space 
which  remains  anteriorly  from  the  tunica 
uvea,   and  pvpilla,  or   pupil ;   posteriorly 
from  the  anterior  superficies  of  the  chrys- 
talline lens. 

Both  these  chambers  are  filled  with  aque- 
ous humour.  The  humours  of  the  eye,  as 
they  are  called,  are  in  number  three : 

1.  The  aqueous  humour,  which  fills  both 
chambers. 

2.  The  chrystalline  lens,  or  humour,  is  a 
pellucid  body,   about  the  size  of  a  lentil, 
which    is  included   in   an    exceeding  fine 
membrane,  or   capsula,   and   lodged  in   a 
concave  fovea  of  the  vitreous  humour. 

3.  The  vitreous  humour  is  a  pellucid,  beau- 
tifully  transparent   substance,  which  fills 
the  whole  bulb  of  the  eye  behind,  the  chrys- 
talline lens.    Its  external  superficies  is  sur- 
rounded with  a  most  pellucid  membrane, 
which   is   called    membrana    hyaloidea,    or 
arachnoidea.    In  the  anterior  part  is  a  fovea, 
or  bed,  for  the  chrystalline  lens,  in  which 
the  lens  is  seated. 

The  connection  of  the  bulb  is  made  an- 
teriorly, by  means  of  the  conjunctive 
membrane,  with  the  inner  surface  of  the 
eyelids,  or  palpebra  /  posteriorly,  by  the 


FAB 


adhesion  of  six  muscles  of  the  bulb  and  op- 
tic nerve,  with  the  orbit. 

The  optic  nerve,  or  nervus  opticust  per. 
forates  the  sclerotica  and  choroides,  and 
then  consitutes  the  retina,  by  spreading 
itself  on  the  whole  posterior  superficies  of 
the  internal  globe  of  the  eye. 

The  muscles  by  which  the  eye  is  moved 
in  the  orbit,  are  six  ;  much  adeps  surrounds 
them,  and  fills  up  the  cavities  in  which  the 
eyes  are  seated.  The  arteries  are  the  in- 
ternal  orbital,  the  central,  and  the  ciliary 
arteries.  The  veins  empty  themselves  into 
the  external  jugulars.  The  nerves  are  the 
optic,  and  branches  from  the  third,  fourth, 
fifth,  and  sixth  pair. 

The  use  of  the  eye  is  to  form  the  organ 
of  vision. 


Externally,  the  globe  of  the  eye  and  the 
transparent  cornea,  are  moistened  with  a 
most  limpid  fluid,  called  lachryma,  or 
tears  ;  the  same  pellucid  subtile  fluid  ex- 
actly fills  all  the  pores  of  the  transparent 
cornea;  for,  deprived  of  this  fluid,  and  be- 
ing exposed  to  the  air,  that  coat  of  the  eye 
becomes  dry,  shrivelled,  and  cloudy,  im- 
peding the  rays  of  light. 

Eye-bright.     See  Euphrcuia. 

EYE-BROW.  Supercilium  A  layer  of 
short  hair,  which  lies  thick  upon  the  low 
part  of  the  frontal  bone,  or  the  superior 
prominent  part  of  the  orbit. 

EYE-LID.  Patyebra.  The  semi-lunar 
moveable  production  of  the  skin  which  co- 
vers the  eye  when  shut.  It  is  distinguished 
into  upper  and  under  eye-lid. 


F. 


.  or  ft.  In  a  prescription  these  letters 
are  abbreviations  of  fiat,  or  fiant>  let  it 
or  them  be  made ;  thus  /.  bolus,  let  the 
substance  or  substances  prescribed  be  made 
into  a  bolus. 

FABA.     See  Bean. 

FABA  CRASSA.  Telephium.  Fabaria 
crassula.  Anacampseros.  The  plant  which 
bears  these  names  in  various  pharmacopoeias, 
is  the  orphine,  Sedum  telephium  of  Linnaeus  : 
—foliis  planiuscitlis  serratis,  corymbo  foliose, 
caule  erecto.  It  was  formerly  ranked  as  an 
antiphlogistic,  but  now  forgotten. 

FABA  J£GYPTIACA.  Cyamos  JEgyptia- 
cus.  Nytnphxa  Indica.  The  pontic,  or 
Egyptian  bean.  The  fruit  of  the  nym- 
phaea  nelumbo  of  Linnsus,  which  grows  on 
marshy  grounds  in  Egypt,  and  some  of  the 
neighbouring  countries.  It  is  eaten  either 
raw  or  boiled,  and  is  a  tonic  and  astrin- 
gent. 

FABA  FEBRIFUGA.     See  Faba  Indica. 

FABA  INDICA.  Faba  sancti  ignatii.  Fa- 
ba febrifuga.  The  seeds  of  a  gourd-like 
fruit,  the  produce  of  the  Ignatia  amara  of 
Linnxus.  They  are  of  a  roundish  figure, 
very  irregular  and  uneven,  about  the  size  of 
a  middling  nutmeg,  semi-transparent,  and  of 
a  hard,  horny  texture.  They  have  a  very 
bitter  taste,  and  no  considerable  smell. 
They  are  said  to  be  used  in  the  Philippine 
islands  in  all  diseases,  acting  as  a  vomit  and 
purgative.  Infusions  are  given  in  the  cure 
of  intermittents,  &c. 

FABA  MAJOR.  The  Turkey  or  garden 
bean.  See  Bean. 

FABA  MIJTOR.  Equina  frasa.  The  horse- 
bean.  It  differs  no  otherwise  from  the 
garden  bean  than  in  being  less. 

FABA  PECHURIM.  Faba  pichurim.  Fa- 
7>a  pechuris.  An  oblong  oval,  brown,  and 


ponderous  seed  supposed  to  be  the  pro- 
duce of  a  L,aumS)  brought,  from  the  Brazils. 
Their  smell  is  like  that  of  musk,  between  it 
and  the  scent  of  sassafras.  They  are  ex- 
hibited as  carminatives  in  flatulent  colics, 
diarrhoeas,  and  dysenteries. 

FABA  PURGATHTX.     See  Ricinus. 

FABA  SANUTI  IGIVATII.     See  Faba  indica. 

FABA  SUILLA.     See  Hyosctamus. 

FABARIA.  (From  faba,  a  bean,  which  it 
resembles.)  Orphine.  See  Faba  crassa. 

FACE.  The  lower  and  anterior  part  of 
the  cranium,  or  skull. 

FACIAL.  Belonging  to  the  face  ;  as 
facial  nerve,  8cc. 

FACIAL  NERVE.  JVervus  facialis- 
Portia  dura  of  the  auditory  nerve.  These 
nerves  are  two  in  number,  and  are  pro- 
perly the  eighth  pair :  bat  are  commonly 
called  the  seventh,  being  reckoned  with 
the  auditory,  which  is  the  portio  mollis  of 
the  seventh  pair.  They  arise  from  the 
fourth  ventricle  of  the  brain,  pass  through 
the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal  bone 
to  the  face,  where  they  form  the  pes  an- 
serinus,  which  supplies  the  integuments  of 
the  face  and  forehead. 

FACIES  HIPPOCRATICA.  That  par- 
ticular disposition  of  the  features  which 
immediately  precedes  the  stroke  of  death 
is  so  called,  because  it  has  been  so  admi- 
rably described  by  Hippocrates. 

FACIES  RUBRA.     See  Gutta  rosacea. 

FACTITIOUS.  A  term  applied  to  any 
thing  which  is  made  by  art,  in  opposition 
to  that  which  is  native,  or  found  already 
made  in  nature. 

FACULTY.  Facultas.  The  power  or 
ability  by  which  any  aclion  is  performed. 

F^CES.  The  plural  of  f<ex.  The  al- 
vine  excretions. 


316 


FAL 


FAS 


FjECULA.     (Diminutive    of  fax.}      A        FALDELLA.  Contorted  lint,  used  for  com- 
subi>tauce  obtained  by  bruising  or  grinding    presses. 

certain  vegetables  in  water.       It    is    that        Falling-  sickness.     See  Epilepsia. 
part  which,  after  a  little,  falls  to  the  bottom.        Fallopian  tube.     See  Tuba  Fallopiana. 
The  fzECiila  of  plants  appears  to  be  only  a        Fallopian  ligament.     See  Pouparfs  liga- 
slight  alteration  of  mucilage,  for  it  differs    ment. 

from  mucilage  in  no  other  respect  than  be-        FALX.     See  Falciform  process. 
ing  insoluble  in  cold  water,  in  which  it  falls        FAMES  CASUNA.     See  Bulimia. 
with  wonderful  quickness.     There  are  few        FAMIGERATISSIMUM  EMPLASTRUM.    (From 
plants  which  do  not  contain    fxcula  ;  but  famigeratus,  renowned ;  from  fama^  fame, 
the  seeds  of  gramineous  and  leguminous  ve-    and  gero,  to  bear;  so  named  from  its  ex- 
ge tables,  and  all  tuberose  roots  contain  it    cellence.)     A  plaster  used  in  intermittent 
most  plentifully.  fevers,   made    of  aromatic,  irritating  sub- 

Fj£X.     The  alvine  excretions  are  called    stances,  and  applied  to  the  wrists. 
faeces.  FARFARA.     (From  farfarns,  the  white 

FAGARA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  poplar;  so  called  because  its  leaves  resem- 
plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  ble  those  of  the  white  poplar.)  See  Tussi~ 

lago. 

FARINA.  (From  far,  corn,  of  which  it 
is  made.)  Meal,  or  flour.  A  term  given  to 
the  pulverulent  and  glutinous  part  of  wheat, 
and  other  seeds,  which  is  obtained  by 

islands.      The   berries   are  aromatic,  and,    grinding  and  sifting    It  is  highly  nutritious, 
according    to   Avicenna,   heating,    drying,    and  consists  of  gluten,  starch,  and  muci- 
good  for  cold,  weak  stomachs,  and  astrin-    lage.     See  Wheat. 
gent  to  the  bowels.  FARINACEA.      (From    farina,    flour.) 

FAGARA  OCTAHDRA.  The  systematic  This  term  includes  all  those  substances  em- 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  tacamaha-  ployed  as  aliment,  called  cerealia,  legu- 
ca.  See  Tacamahaca.  mina,  and  nuces  oleosse. 

FAGOPYRUM.      (From    <f>*^o?,  the  beech,        FARINACEOUS.     A  term  given  to  all 
and  Trygof,  wheat ;  because   its  seeds  were    articles  of  food  which  contain  farina.     See 
supposed  to  resemble  the  mast,  i.  e.  fruit  of   Farina. 
beech.)     See  Polygonum  fagopyrum.  FARINARIUM.     See  Alica. 

FAGOTRITICUM.  See  Polygonum  fagopy-  FARREUS.  (From  far,  corn.)  Scurfy. 
rum.  An  epithet  of  urine,  where  it  deposits  a 


Tetrandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

FAGARA  MAJOR.  (From  fagus,  the 
beech,  which  it  resembles  )  Custana  Lu- 
zonis.  Cubebis.  Fagara  plerota  of  Lin- 
naeus. A  plant  found  in  the  Philippine 


branny  sediment. 

FASCIA.     (From  fas cis,  a  bundle  ;  be- 


FAGUS.     (From   qo.ye»t   to  eat ;  its  nut 
being  one  of  the  first  fruits  used  by  man.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  cause,  by  means  of  a  band,  materials  are 
Linnxan  system.     Class,  Monacia.     Order,  collected  into   a    bundle.)     Ligatio.     Li- 
Polyandria.  gatura.      JLlligatura.      A    bandage,   fillet, 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  what  is  or  roller. 

also  called  Oxya,  tfalanda,  Valanidn.   The  2.  The   aponeurotic  expansions  of  mus- 

beech-tree.     The  fruit  and  interior  bark  of  cles,  which  bind  parts  together,  are  termed 

this  tree,  Fagus  sylvatica ;  foliis  ovatis,  ob-  fasciae. 

Kolete  serratis,  of  Linnzeus,  are  occasionally  FASCIA  LATA.  A  thick  and  strong 
used  medicinally,  the  former  in  obstinate  tendinous  expansion,  sent  off  from  the  back, 
head-achs,  and  tin-  hitter  in  the  cure  of  hec-  and  from  the  tendons  of  the  glutei  and  ad- 
tic  fever.  The  oil  expressed  from  beech-  jacent  muscles,  to  surround  the  muscles  of 
nuts  is  supposed  to  destroy  worms ;  a  child  the  thigh.  It  is  the  thickest  on  the  outside 
may  take  two  drachms  of  it  night  and  morn-  of  the  thigh  and  leg,  but  towards  the  in- 
ing  ;  an  adult,  an  ounce.  The  poor  people  side  of  both  becomes  gradually  thinner.  A 
in  Silesia  use  this  oil  instead  of  butter.  little  below  the  trochanter  major,  it  is  firm- 
FAGUS  CASTANEA.  The  systematic  name  ly  fixed  to  the  linea  aspera  ;  and,  far- 


of  the  cliesnut-tree.     See  Castanea, 

FAGUS  STTLVATIOA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  beech- tree.  See  Fagus. 

Fainting.     See  Syncope. 

FAIRBURN  WATER.  A  sulphureous  wa- 
ter in  ihe  county  of  Ross,  in  the  north  of 
England. 

FALCIFORM  PROCESS.  (  FcJciJormis  /  the  joints  where  this  membrane  is  thickest, 
from  falx,  a  scythe,  and  forma,  resem-  FASCIAOS.  (Fascialis,  sc.  musculus.} 
blance.)  Tlie  falx.  A  process  of  the  dura  See  Tensor  vagina  femoris. 
mat^r,  that  arises  Irom  the  grista  galli,  se-  FASCIATIO.  (From^wcia,  a  fillet.)  The 
paraies  tin  hemispheres  of  the  brain,  and  binding  up  any  diseased  or  wounded  part 
terminates  in  the  tcntorinm.  with  bandages. 


ther  down,  to  that  part  of  the  head  of  the 
tibia  that  is  next  the  fibula,  where  it  sends 
off  the  tendinous  expansion  along  the  out- 
side of  the  leg.  It  serves  to  strengthen  the 
action  of  the  muscles,  by  keeping  them  firm 
in  their  proper  places  when  in  action, 
particularly  the  tendons  that  pass  over 


FEB 


FEB 


317 


FASCICULUS.   (From  fastis,  a  bundle.) 

handful. 

FAT.    Adeps.    A  concrete   oily  matter 

>ntained  in  the  cellular  membrane  of  ani- 
mals, of  a  white  or  yellowish  colour,  with 
little  or  no  smell,  nor  taste.  It  differs  in 
all  animals  in  solidity,  colour  taste,  &c. 
and  likewise  in  the  same  animal  at  different 
ages.  In  infancy  it  is  white,  insipid,  and 
not  very  solid ;  in  the  adult  it  is  firm  and 
yellowish,  and  in  animals  of  an  advanced 
age,  its  colour  is  deeper,  its  consistence  va- 
rious, and  its  taste  in  general  stronger.  Fat 
meat  is  nourishing  to  those  that  have 
strong  digestive  powers.  It  is  used  exter- 
nally, as  a  softening  remedy,  and  enters 
into  the  composition  of  ointments  and  plas- 
ters. 

FATUITAS.  (From  fatuus,  silly.)  Fool- 
ishness. A  synonim  of  Amentia. 

FAUCES.  (Faux,  pi.  fauces.}  Jsth- 
mion.  Jlmphibranchia.  A  cavity  behind 
the  tongue,  palatine  arch,  uvula,  and  ton- 
sils  :  from  which  the  pharynx  and  larynx 
proceed. 

FACFEL.    Terra  japonica,  or  catechu. 

FA v AGO  AUSTRALIS.  (From  favus,  a  ho- 
ney-comb,  from  its  resemblance  to  a  honey- 
comb.) A  species  of  bastard  sponge. 

FAVUS.  A  honey-comb.  A  species  of 
achor,  or  foul  ulcer. 

FEBRES.  An  order  in  the  class  py- 
rexiae  of  Cullen,  characterized  by  the  pre- 
sence of  pyrexia,  without  primary  or  local 
affection. 

FEBRICULA.  (Dim.  offebris,  a  fever.) 
A  term  employed  to  express  a  slight  degree 
of  symptomatic  fever. 

FEBRIFUGA.  (From  febrem  fugare,  to 
drive  away  a  fever.)  The  plant  fever-few  ; 
lesser  centaury. 

FEBRIFUGE.  (Febrijuga,  from  febris, 
a  fever,  and/«^o,  to  drive  away.)  A  medi- 
cine that  possesses  the  property  of  abating 
the  violence  of  any  fever. 

FEBRIFUGUM  CB^IVII.  Regulus  of  anti- 
mony. 

FEBRIFUGUM  OLEUM.  Febribuge  oil. 
The  flowers  of  antimony,  made  with  sal- 
ammoniac  and  antimony  sublimed  togeth- 
er, and  exposed  to  the  air,  when  they  de- 
liquesce. 

FEBRIFTJGUS  PULVIS.  Febrifuge  pow- 
der. The  Germans  give  this  name  to  the 
pulvis  stypticus  Helvetii.  In  England,  a 
mixture  of  oculi  cancrorum  and  emetic 
tartar,  in  the  proportions  of  half  a  drachm 
and  two  grains,  has  obtained  the  same 
name  ;  in  fevers  it  is  given  in  doses  of  gr. 
iii,  t»  iv. 

FEBRIFCGUS  SAL.  Regenerated  marine 
salt. 

FEBRIFUGUS  SFIRITTTS  DOMIKI  GLUT- 
TON. Mr.  Glutton's  febrifuge  spirit.  An 
imperfect  ether,  which  is  sometimes  given 
diluted  in  water,  as  a  common  drink  in  fe- 
vers. 


FEBRIS.  A  fever.  A  disease  charac- 
terised by  an  increase  of  heat,  an  accelerated 
pulse,  a  foul  tongue  and  an  impaired  state 
of  the  functions  of  the  body. 

FEBRIS  ALBA.     See  Chlorosis. 

FEBHIS  AMPHIMERINA.  A  quotidian,  or 
remittent  fever. 

FEBRIS  ANGINOSA.  The  scarlatina  angi- 
nosa. 

FEBRIS  APHTHOSA.     An  apthose  fever. 

FEBRIS  ARDENS.  A  burning  inflamma- 
tory fever. 

FEBRIS  ASSODES.  A  tertian  fever,  wilh 
extreme  restlessness. 

FEBRIS  AUTUMNALIS.  An  autumnal  or 
bilious  fever. 

FEBRIS  BCLLOSA.  The  pemphigus,  or 
vesicular  fever. 

FEBRIS  CACATORIA.  An  intermittent,  with 
diarrhoea. 

FEBRIS  CARCERXJM.     The  prison  fever. 

FEBRIS  CATARRHALIS.  The  catarrhal  fe- 
ver. 

FEBRIS  CHOLERICA.  A  fever  with  diar- 
rhoea. 

FEBRIS  CONTIJTUA.  A  continued  fever. 
A  division  of  the  order  febres,  in  the  class 
pyrexiae  of  Cullen.  Continued  fevers  have 
no  intermission,  but  exacerbations  come  on 
twice  in  one  day.  The  genera  of  contiaued 
fever  are  :  1.  Synocha,  or  inflammatory  fe- 
ver, known  by  increased  heat;  pulse  fre- 
quent, strong,  and  hard  ;  urine  high  colour- 
ed ;  senses  not  much  impaired.  See  Syno- 
cha: 2.  Typhus,  or  putrid-tending  fever, 
which  is  contagious,  and  is  characterized 
by  moderate  heat ;  quick,  weak,  and  small 
pulse ;  senses  much  impaired,  and  great 
prostration  of  strength.  Typhus  has  four 
varieties,  viz.  1.  Typhus  petechialis,  typhus 
with  petechiae :  2.  Typhus  rnitior,  the  ner- 
vous fever:  2.  Typhus  gravior,ihe  putrid 
fever  :  4.  Typhus  icterodes,  the  yellow  fever. 
See  Typhus. 

FEBRIS  ELODES.  A  fever  with  continual 
and  profuse  sweating. 

FEBHIS  EPIALA.  A  fever  with  a  continual 
sense  of  cold. 

FEBRIS  ERYSIPELATOSA..  See  Erysipe- 
las. 

FEBHIS  EXANTHEMATICA.  Fever  with 
eruptions. 

FEBRIS  FLAVA.     The  yellow  fever. 

FEBRIS  HECTIC  A.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  pyrexix  and  order  febres  of  Gul- 
len.  It  is  known  by  exacerbations  at  noon, 
but  chiefly  in  the  evening,  with  slight  re- 
missions in  the  morning,  after  nocturnal 
sweats ;  the  urine  depositing  a  surfuraceo- 
lateritious  sediment;  appetite  good;  thirst 
moderate.  Hectic  fever  is  symptomatic 
of  chlorosis,  scrophula,  phthisis,  diseased 
viscera,  &c. 

FEBRIS  HUNGARICA.  A  species  of  ter- 
tian fever. 

FEBHIS  HYJDRODES.  A  fever  with  pro- 
fuse sweats. 


318 


FEB 


FED 


FEBRIS  INFLAMMATOIUA.     See  Synocha. 

FEBRIS  CASTRESTSIS.  A  camp  fever,  gene- 
nerally  typhus. 

FEBRIS  1NTERM1TTENS.  An  inter- 
mittent  fever,  or  ague.  A  division  of  the 
order  febres  of  Cullen,  in  the  class  pyrexix. 
Intermittent  fevers  are  known  by  cold, 
hot,  and  sweating  stages,  in  succession, 
attending  each  paroxysm,  and  followed  by 
an  intermission  or  remission.  There  are 
three  genera  of  intermitting  fevers,  and  se- 
veral varieties. 

1.  Jntermiitens   quolidiana.     A  quotidian 
ague.     The  paroxysms  return  in  the  morn- 
ing,  at  an  interval  of  about    twenty-four 
hours. 

2.  Intermittens  terliana.    A  tertian  ague. 
The  paroxysms  commonly  come  on  at  mid- 
day, at    an    interval    of  about  forty-eight 
hours. 

3.  Intermittens    quartana.       A     qu:.rtan 
ague.     The  paroxysms  come  on   in  the  af- 
ternoon, with  an  interval  of  about  seventy- 
two  hours.    The  tertian  ague  is  most  apt  to 
prevail  in  the  spring,  and  the  quartan  in 
autumn. 

Of  the  quotidian,  tertian,  and  quartan 
iutermittents,  there  are  several  varieties 
and  forms;  as  the  double  tertian,  having  a 
paroxysm  every  day,  with  the  alternate 
paroxysms,  similar  to  one  another.  The 
double  tertian,  with  two  paroxysms  every 
other  day.  The  triple  tertian,  with  two 
paroxysms  on  one  day,  and  another  on  the 
next.  The  double  quartan,  with  two  pa- 
roxysms on  the  first  day,  npne  on  the  se- 
cond and  third,  and  two  again  on  the 
fourth  day.  The  double  quartan,  with  a 
paroxysm  on  the  first  day,  another  on  the 
second,  but  none  on  the  third.  The  triple 
quartan,  with  three  paroxysms  every  fourth 
day.  The  triple  quartan,  with  a  paroxysm 
every  day,  every  fourth  paroxysm  being 
similar. 

When  these  fevers  arise  in  the  spring  of 
the  year,  they  are  called  vernal ;  and  when 
in  the  autumn,  they  are  known  by  the 
name  of  autumnal.  Intermittents  often 
prove  obstinate,  and  are  of  long  duration, 
in  warm  climates  :  and  they  not  unfrequent- 
ly  resist  every  mode  of  cure,  so  as  to  be- 
come very  distressing  to  the  patient;  and 
by  the  extreme  debility  which  they  thereby 
induce,  often  give  rise  to  other  chronic 
complaints. 

It  seems  to  be  pretty  generally  acknow- 
ledged, that  marsh  miasma,  or  the  effluvia 
arising  from  stagnant  water,  or  marsh 
ground,  when  acted  upon  by  heat,  is  the 
most  frequent  exciting  cause  of  this  fever. 
In  marshes,  the  putrefaction  of  both  vege- 
table and  animal  matter  is  always  going 
forward,  it  is  to  be  presumed ;  and  hence 
it  has  been  generally  conjectured,  that 
vegetable  and  animal  putrefaction  impart- 
ed a  peculiar  quality  to  the  watery  par- 
ticles of  the  effluvia  arising  from  thence. 


We  are  not  yet  acquainted  with  all  the  cir- 
cumstances, which  are  requisite  to  render 
marsh  miasma  productive  of  intermittents  : 
but  it  may  be  presumed  that  a  moist  at- 
mosphere has  a  considerable  influence  in 
promoting  its  action.  A  watery  poor  diet, 
great  fatigue,  long  watching,  grief,  much 
anxiety,  exposure  to  cold,  lying  in  damp 
rooms  or  beds,  wearing  damp  linen,  the 
suppression  of  some  long-accustomed  eva- 
cuation, or  the  recession  of  eruptions,  have 
been  ranked  among  the  exciting  causes 
of  intermittents  ;  but  it  is  more  reasonable 
to  suppose  that  these  circumstances  act 
only  by  inducing  that  state  of  the  body, 
which  predisposes  to  these  complaints.  By 
some,  it  has  been  imagined  that  an  inter- 
mittent fever  may  be  communicated  by 
contagion ;  but  this  supposition  is  by  no 
means  consistent  with  general  observa- 
tion. 

One  peculiarity  of  this  fever  is,  its  great 
susceptibility  of  a  renewal  from  very  slight 
causes,  as  from  the  prevalence  of  an  easter- 
ly wind,  or  from  the  repetition  of  the  origi- 
nal exciting  cause.  It  would  appear  like- 
wise, that  a  predisposition  is  left  in  the  ha- 
bit, which  favours  the  recurrence  of  the 
complaint.  In  this  circumstance,  intermit- 
tents differ  from  most  other  levers,  as  it  is 
wellkno\*n  that,  after  a  continued  fever  has 
once  occurred,  and  been  removed,  the  per- 
son affected  is  by  no  means  so  liable  to  a 
fresh  attack  of  the  disorder,  as  one  in  whom 
it  had  never  taken  place. 

We  have  not  yet  attained  a  certain  know- 
ledge of  the  proximate  cause  of  an  inter- 
mittent fever,  but  a  deranged  state  of  the 
stomach  and  primse  viae  is  that  which  is 
most  generally  ascribed. 

Each  paroxysm  of  an  intermittent  fever  is 
divided  into  three  different  stages,  which 
are  called  the  cold,  the  hot.  and  the  sweating 
stages  OTjftts. 

The  cold  stage  commences  with  languor, 
a  sense  of  debility  and  sluggishness  in  mo- 
tion, frequent  yawning  and  stretching,  and 
an  aversion  to  food.  The  face  and  extre- 
mities become  pale,  the  features  shrink, 
the  bulk  oferery  external  part  is  diminish- 
ed, and  the  skin  over  the  whole  body  ap- 
pears constricted,  as  if  cold  had  been  ap- 
plied to  it.  At  length  the  patient  feels 
very  cold,  and  universal  rigours  come  on, 
with  pains  in  the  head,  back,  loins  and 
joints,  nausea,  and  vomiting  of  bilious  mat- 
ter; the  respiration  is  small,  frequent  and 
anxiou=? ;  the  urine  is  almost  colourless ; 
sensibility  is  greatly  impaired  ;  the  thoughts 
are  somewhat  confused  ;  and  the  pulse  is 
small,  frequent,  and  often  irregular.  In  a 
few  instances,  drowsiness  and  stupor  have 
prevailed  in  so  high  degree  as  to  resemble 
coma  or  apoplexy ;  but  this  is  by  no  means 
usual. 

These  symptoms  abating  after  a  short 
time,  the  second  stage  commences  with 


FEB 


FEM 


an  increase  of  heat  over  the  whole  body, 
redness  of  the  face,  dryness  ot  the  ku1., 
thirst,  pain  in  the  head,  throbbing  in  the 
temples,  anxiety  and  restlessness ;  the  re- 
spiration is  fuller  and  more  free,  but  still 
frequent ;  the  tongue  is  furred,  and  the 
pulse  has  become  regular,  hard  and  full. 
If  the  attack  has  been  very  severe,  then 
perhaps  delirium  will  arise. 

When  these  symptoms  have  continued 
for  some  time,  a  moisture  breaks  out  on 
the  forehead,  and  by  degrees  becomes  a 
sweat,  and  this,  at  length,  extends  over 
the  whole  body.  As  this  sweat  continues 
to  flow,  the  heat  of  the  body  abates,  the 
thirst  ceases,  and  most  of  the  functions  are 
restored  to  their  ordinary  state.  This  con- 
stitutes the  third  stage. 

It  must,  however,  be  observed,  that  in 
different  cases  these  phenomena,  and  their 
mode  of  succession,  may  prevail  in  different 
degrees,  that  the  series  of  them  may  be 
more  or  less  complete,  and  that  the  several 
stages,  in  the  time  they  occupy,  may  be  in 
different  proportions  to  one  another." 

Such  a  depression  of  strength  has  been 
known  to  take  place  on  the  attack  ot  an 
intermittent,  as  to  cut  off  the  patient  at 
once;  but  an  occurrence  of  this  kind  is 
very  uncommon. 

Patients  are  seldom  destroyed  in  inter- 
mittents  from  general  inflammation,  or 
from  a  fulness  of  the  vessels  either  of  the 
brain  or  of  the  thoracic  viscera,  as  happens 
sometimes  in  a  continued  fever;  but  when 
they  continue  for  any  length  of  time,  they 
are  apt  to  induce  oth^r  complaints,  such  as 
a  loss  of  appetite,  flatulency,  scirrhus  of 
the  liver,  dropsical  swellings,  and  general 
debility,  which  in  the  end  now  and  then 
prove  fatal.  In  warm  climates,  particular- 
ly, intermittents  are  very  apt  to  terminate 
in  this  manner,  if  not  speedily  removed ; 
and,  in  some  cases,  they  degenerate  into 
continued  fever-.  When  the  paroxysms 
are  of  short  duration,  and  leave  the  in- 
ternals quite  free,  we  may  expect  a  speedy 
recovery  ;  but  when  they  are  long,  violent, 
and  attended  with  much  anxiety  and  de- 
lirium, the  event  may  be  doubtful.  Re- 
lapses are  very  common  to  this  fever  at 
the  distance  even  of  five  or  six  months,  or 
even  a  year;  autumnal  intermittents  are 
more  difficult  to  remove  than  vernal  ones, 
and  quartans  more  so  than  the  other 
types. 

Dissections  of  those  who  have  died  of  an 
intermittent,  shew  a  morbid  state  of  many 
of  the  viscera  of  the  thorax  and  abdomen  ; 
but  the  liver,  and  organs  concerned  in  the 
formation  of  bile,  as  likewise  the  inysen- 
tery,  are  those  which  are  usually  most  af- 
fected. 

FEBRIS  LACTEA.     Milk  fever. 
FEBIIIS  LEKTA.     A  slow  fever. 
FEBBIS    LEsmcuLABis.     A    species    of 
petechial  fever. 


FEBBIS  MALIGNA.     The  malignant  fever. 

FEBRIS  MILIARIS.     The  miliary  fever. 

FEBBIS  MORBILJLOSA.     The  measles. 

FEHRIS  NERVOSA.  Febris  lenta  ner- 
vosa.  The  nervous  fever.  A  variety  of 
typhus  mitior  of  Cullen,  but  by  many  con- 
sidered as  a  distinct  disease.  It  mostly 
begins  with  loss  of  appetite,  increased  heat 
and  vertigo;  to  wiiich  succeed  nausea, 
vomiting,  great  languor,  and  pain  in  the 
head,  which  is  variously  described,  by 
some  like  cold  water  pouring  over  the  top, 
by  others  a  sense  of  weight.  The  pulse,  be- 
fore .little  increased,  now  becomes  quick, 
feeble,  and  tremulous ;  the  tongue  is  cover- 
ed with  a  white  crust,  and  there  is  great 
anxiety  about  the  pr^cordia.  Towards 
the  seventh  or  eighth  day,  the  vertigo  is 
increased,  and  tinnitus  ariiim,  cophosis,  de- 
lirium, and  a  dry  and  tremulous  tongue, 
take  place.  The  disease  mostly  termi- 
nates about  the  fourteenth  or  twentieth 
day.  x 

FEBRIS  XOSOCOMICOBUM.  The  fever  of 
hospitals. 

FEBRIS  PALXTSTBIS.     The  marsh  fever. 

FEBBIS  PESTILENS.     The  plague. 

FIBRIS  PETECHIALIS.  Fever  with  purple 
spots. 

FEBBTS  PUTRIDA.     See  Typhus  gravior. 

FEBBIS  SCABLATISTA.     Scarlet  fever. 

FEBBIS  SUDATORIA.     Sweating  fever. 

FEBBIS  SYSTOCHA.     See  Synocha. 

FEUBTS  TTPHODES.     See  Typhus. 

FEBBIS  VABIOLOSA.  A  variolous  or  small- 
pox fever. 

FEBBIS  URTICABIA.  Fever  with  nettle- 
rash. 

FEBRIS  VESICULOSA.     See  Erysipelas. 

FECULA.     See  Faecula. 

FEL.     See  Bile. 

FEL  NATURJE.     See  Aloes. 

Fel-toort.  So  called  from  its  bitter  taste 
like  bile.  See  Centiana. 

FEILICULUS.     Tbe  gall-bladder. 

FELLIFLUA  PASSIO.  A  name  given  to 
cholera  morbus. 

Felon.     See  ParonycMa. 

FEM  EX.  (  Quasi  Jerimen  ;  from  fero,  to 
bear ;  so  called  because  it  is  the  chief  sup- 
port of  the  body.)  The  thigh. 

FEMOBALIS  ARTEBIA.  A  continuation  of 
the  external  ihac  along  the  thigh,  from 
Poupart's  ligament  to  the  ham. 

FEMORIS  os.     See  Femur. 

FEMUR.  Osfemoris.  The  thigh-bone. 
A  long  cylindrical  bone,  situated  between 
the  pelvis  and  tibia.  Its  upper  extremity 
affords  three  considerable  processes  ;  these 
are,  the  head,  the  trochanter  major,  and 
trochanter  minor.  The  head,  which  forms 
about  i  wo  thirds  of  a  sphere,  is  turned 
inwards,  and  is  received  into  the  acetabu- 
lum  of  the  os  innominatum,  with  which  it 
is  articulated  by  enarthrosis.  It  is  covered 
by  a  cartilage,  which  is  thick  in  its  middle 
part,  and  thin  at  its  edges,  but  which  is 


320 


FEM 


FER 


wanting  in  its  lower  internal  part,  where 
a  round  spongy  fossa  is  observable,  to 
which  the  strong  ligament,  usually,  though 
improperly,  called  the  round  one,  is  attach- 
ed. This  ligament  is  about  an  inch  in 
length,  flattish,  and  of  a  triangular  shape, 
having  its  narrow  extremity  attached  to 
the  fossa  just  described,  while  its  broader 
end  is  fixed  obliquely  to  the  rough  surface 
near  the  inner  and  anterior  edge  of  the 
acetabulum  of  the  os  innominatum,  so  that 
it  appears  shorter  internally  and  anteriorly 
than  it  does  externally  and  posteriorly. 

The  head  of  the  os  femoris  is  supported 
obliquely,  with  respect  to  the  rest  of  the 
bone,  by  a  smaller  part,  called  the  cervex, 
or  neck,  which,  in  the  generality  of  subjects, 
is  about  an  inch  in  length.  At  its  basis 
we  observe  two  oblique  ridges,  which  ex- 
tend from  the  trochanter  major  to  the  tro- 
chanter  minor.  Of  these  ridges,  the  pos- 
terior one  is  the  most  prominent.  Around 
this  neck  is  attached  the  capsular  ligament 
of  the  joint,  which  likewise  adheres  to  the 
edge  of  the  cotyloid  cavity,  and  is  strength- 
ened anteriorly  by  many  strong  ligamen- 
tous  fibres,  which  begin  from  the  lower 
and  anterior  part  of  the  ilium,  and,  spread- 
ing broader  as  they  descend,  adhere  to 
the  capsular  ligament,  and  are  attached 
to  the  anterior  oblique  ridge  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  neck  of  the  femur.  Posteriorly 
and  externally,  from  the  basis  of  the  neck 
of  the  bone,  a  large  unequal  protuberance 
stands  out,  which  is  the  trochanter  major. 
The  upper  edge  of  this  process  is  sharp 
and  pointed  posteriorly,  but  is  more  obtuse 
anteriorly.  A  part  of  it  is  rough  and  un- 
equal, for  the  insertion  of  the  muscles  ;  the 
rest  is  smooth,  and  covered  with  a  thin 
cartilaginous  crust,  between  which  and  the 
tendon  of  the  glutxus  maximus  that  slides 
over  it,  a  large  bursa  mucosa  is  interposed. 
Anteriorly,  at  the  root  of  this  process,  and 
immediately  below  the  bottom  of  the  neck, 
is  a  small  process  called  trochanter  minor. 
Its  basis  is  nearly  triangnlar,  having  its 
two  upper  angles  turned  towards  the  head 
of  the  femur  and  the  great  trochanter, 
while  its  lower  angle  is  placed  towards  the 
body  of  the  bone.  Its  summit  is  rough 
and  rounded.  These  two  processes  have 
gotten  the  name  of  trochanters,  from  the 
muscles  that  are  inserted  into  them  being 
the  principal  instruments  of  the  rotatory 
motion  of  the  thigh.  Immediately  below 
these  two  processes  the  body  of  the  bone 
may  be  said  to  begin.  It  is  smooth  and 
convex  before,  but  is  made  hollow  behind 
by  the  action  of  the  muscles.  In  the  mid- 
dle of  this  posterior  concave  surface  is 
observed  a  rough  ridge,  called  tinea  aspera, 
which  seems  to  originate  from  the  tro- 
chanters,and  extending  downwards,  divides 
at  length  into  two  branches,  which  termi- 
nate in  the  tuberosities  near  the  condyles. 


At  the  upper  part  of  it,  blood-vessels 
pass  to  the  internal  substance  of  the 
bone,  by  a  hole  that  runs  obliquely  up- 
wards. 

The  lower  extremity  of  the  os  femoris 
is  larger  than  the  upper  one,  and  somewhat 
flattened,  so  as  to  form  two  surfaces,  of 
which  the  anterior  one  is  broad  and  con- 
vex,  and  the  posterior  one  narrower  and 
slightly  ,  concave.  This  end  of  the  bone 
terminates  in  two  large  protuberances, 
called  condyles,  which  are  united  before,  so 
as  to  form  a  pulley,  but  are  separated  be- 
hind by  a  considerable  cavity»  in  which 
the  crural  vessels  and  nerves  are  placed 
secure  from  the  compression  to  which  they 
would  be  otherwise  exposed  in  the  action 
of  bending  the  leg.  Of  these  two  condyles, 
the  external  one  is  the  largest;  and  when 
the  bone  is  separated  from  the  rest  of  the 
skeleton,  and  placed  perpendicularly,  the 
internal  condyle  projects  less  forwards,  and 
descends  nearly  three-tenths  of  an  inch 
lower  than  the  external  one  :  but  in  its 
natural  situation,  the  bone  is  placed  ob- 
liquely, so  that  both  condyles  are  then 
nearly  on  a  level  with  each  other.  At  the 
side  of  each  condyle,  externally,  there  is 
a  tuberosity,  the  situation  of  which  is  simi- 
lar to  that  of  the  condyles  of  the  os  hu- 
meri.  The  two  branches  of  the  linea  aspera 
terminate  in  these  tuberosities,  which  are 
rough,  and  serve  for  attachment  of  liga- 
ments and  muscles. 

Fennel.    See  Faeniculum. 

Fennel,  hog's.    See  Peucedanum. 

FENESTRA  OVAL1S.  An  oblong  or 
eliptical  foramen,  between  the  cavity  of 
the  tympanum  and  the  vestihulum  of  the 
ear.  It  is  shut  by  the  stapes. 

FENESTRA  ROTUNDA.  A  round  fo- 
ramen, leading  from  the  tympanum  to  the 
cochlea  of  the  ear.  It  is  covered  by  a  mem- 
brane in  the  fresh  subject. 

Fenu^eek.    See  Fcenugrecum. 

FEIUJJE.  (Ferinus,  sc.  morbus,  savage  or 
brutal.)  A  term  occasionally  applied  to  any 
malignant  or  noxious  disease. 

FERMENTATION.  Fermentatio.  A 
spontaneous  commotion  in  a  vegetable 
substance,  by  which  its  properties  are 
totally  changed.  There  are  several  cir- 
cumstances required  in  order  that  fermen- 
tation may  proceed  :  such  are,  1.  A  certain 
degree  of  fluidity  :  thus,  dry  substances 
do  not  ferment  at  all.  2.  A  certain  degree 
of  heat.  3.  The  contract  of  air.  Chymists, 
after  Boerhaave,  have  distinguished  three 
kinds  of  fermentation  :  the  spirituous,  which 
affords  ardent  spirit;  the  acetous,  which 
affords  vinegar,  or  acid  ;  and  the  putrid 
fermentation,  or  putrefaction,  which  pro- 
duces volatile  alkali.  The  conditions  ne- 
cessary for  spirituous  fermentation  are, 
!•  A  saccharine  mucilage.  2.  A  degree 
of  fluidity  slightly  viscid.  3.  A  degree  of 


FER 

heat  between  55  and  65  of  Fahrenheit. 
4.  A  large  mass,  in  which  a  rapid  commo- 
tion may  be  excited.  When  these  Four 
conditions  are  united,  the  spirituous  fer- 
mentation takes  place,  and  is  known  by 
the  following  characteristic  phenomena : 
1.  An  intestine  motion  takes  place.  2. 
The  bulk  of  the  mixture  then  becomes 
augmented.  3.  The  transparency  of  the 
fluid  is  diminished  by  opake  filaments.  4. 
Heat  is  generated.  5,  The  solid  parts  mix- 
ed with  the  liquor  rise  and  float  in  con- 
sequence of  the  disengagement  of  elastic 
fluid.  6.  A  large  quantity  of  carbonic 
acid  gas  is  disengaged  by  bubbles.  All 
these  phenomena  gradually  cease  in  pro- 
portion as  the  liquor  loses  its  sweet  and 
mild  taste,  and  it  becomes  brisk,  penetrating, 
and  capable  of  producing  intoxication.  In 
this  manner  wine,  beer,  cider,  &c.  are 
made.  AH  bodies  which  have  undergone 
the  spirituous  fermentation  are  capable 
of  passing  on  to  the  acid  fermentation; 
but  although  it  is  probable  that  the  acid 
fermentation  never  takes  place  before  the 
body  has  gone  through  the  spiritous  fer- 
mentation, yet  the  duration  of  the  first  is 
frequently  so  short  and  imperceptible,  that 
it  cannot  be  ascertained.  Besides  the 
bodies  which  are  proper  for  spirituous  fer- 
mentation, this  class  includes  all  sorts  of 
fecula  boiled  in  water.  The  conditions  re- 
quired for  the  acid  fermentation  are,  1.  A 
heat  from  20  to  25  degrees  of  Fahrenheit. 
2.  A  certain  degree  of  liquidity.  3.  The 
presence  of  atmospheric  air.  4.  A  mode- 
rate quantity  of  fermentable  matter.  The 
phenomena  which  accompany  this  fermen- 
tation, are  an  intestine  motion,  and  a  con- 
siderable absorption  of  air.  The  transparent 
liquor  becomes  turbid,  but  regains  its  lim- 
pidity when  fermentation  is  over.  The 
fermented  liquor  now  consists,  in  a  great 
measure,  of  a  peculiar  acid,  called  the  ace- 
tous acid,  or  vinegar.  Not  a  vestige  of 
spirit  remains,  it  being  entirely  decom- 
posed ;  but  the  greater  the  quantity  of 
spirit  in  the  liquor,  previous  to  the  fer- 
mentation, the  greater  will  be  the  quantity 
of  true  vinegar  obtained.  See  also  Putre- 
faction. 

FEUMENTUM.  (Quasi  fervimentum 
fromfeweo  to  work)  yest. 

Fern,  male.     See  Filix. 

Fern,  female.     See  Filix  fxmina. 

FERRAMEJJTUM.  An  instrument  made  of 
iron, 

FEHRI  CARBONAS.  Carbonate  of  iron ; 
formerly  called  chalybis  rubigo  praeparata 
and  fern  riibigo.  "  Take  of  sulphate  of 
iron,  eight  ounces  ;  subcarbonate  of  soda, 
ten  ounces  ;  boiling  water,  a  gallon."  Dis- 
solve the  sulphate  of  iron  and  subcarbo- 
nate of  soda  separately,  each  in  four  pints 
of  water;  then  mix  the  solutions  together 
and  set  it  by,  tiiat  the  precipitated  powder 
may  subside  ;  then,  having  poured  off'  the 


FER 


321 


supernatant  liquor,  wash  the  carbonate  of 
iron  with  hot  water,  and  dry  it  upon  bibu- 
lous paper  in  a  gentle  heat.  It  possesses 
corroborant  and  stimulating  propert.es, and 
is  exhibited  with  success  in  leuc<>rrhaea, 
ataxia,  asthenia,  chlorosis,  dyspepsia,  ra- 
chites,  &c.  &c.  Dose  from  two  to  ten 
grains. 

FERHI  LIMATURA  PTJRIFICATA.  Purified 
steel  filings.  The*e  possess  tonic,  astrin- 
gent, and  deobstrtient  virtues,  and  ur  cal- 
culated to  relieve  chlorosis  and  other  dis- 
eases in  which  steel  is  indicated,  where 
crudity  in  the  primae  vise  abounds. 

FERRI  RTJBIOO.     See  Ferri  carbonas.' 

FERHI  sUBCAnBONAs.  See  Ferri  carbonas. 

FERRI  SULPHAS.  Sulphate  of  iron  ;  for- 
merly called  sal  martis,  vitrfolum  martis% 
"vitriolumferri,  and  lately  ferrum  vitriolatum. 
Green  vitriol.  *'  Take  of  iron,  sulphuric 
acid,  of  each  by  weight,  eight  ounces ; 
water,  four  pints."  Mix  together  the  sul- 
phuric acid  and  water  in  a  glass  vessel, 
and  add  thereto  the  iron ;  then  after  the 
effervescence  has  ceased,  filter  the  solution 
through  paper,  and  evaporate  it  until  chrys- 
tals  form  as  it  cools.  Having  poured  away 
the  water,  dry  these  upon  bibulous  paper. 
This  is  an  excellent  preparation  of  iron, 
and  is  exhibited,  in  many  diseases,  as  a 
styptic,  tonic,  astringent  and  anthelmintic. 
Dose  from  one  grain  to  five  grains. 

FERRUM  AMMONIATUM.  Ammoniated 
iron;  formerly  known  by  the  name  of  flares 
martiales  ;  Jlores  sails  ammnniaci  martiates  ; 
ens  mortis  f  ens  veneris  Boylei:  salmartis 
muriaticum  svbtimatum,  and  lately  by  the 
title  of  ferrum  ammoniacale.  "  Take  of 
carbonate  of  iron,  muriate  of  ammonia,  of 
each  a  pound."  Mix  them  intimately,  and 
sublime  by  immediate  exposure  to  a  strong 
fire :  lastly,  reduce  the  sublimed  ammonia- 
cal  iron  to  powder.  This  preparation  is 
astringent  and  deobstruent,  in  doses  from 
3  to  15  grs.  or  more  in  the  form  of  bolus 
or  pills,  prepared  with  some  gum.  It  is 
exhibited  in  most  cases  of  debility,  in 
chlorosis,  asthenia  menorrhagia,  intermit- 
tent fevers,  &c.  This  or  some  other  strong 
preparation  of  iron,  as  the  Tinct.  ferri  mu- 
riatis,  Mr  Cline  is  wont  to  recommend  in 
scirrhous  affections  of  the  breast. 

FERRUM  TAHTARIZATUM.  Tartarized 
iron.  A  tartrate  of  potash  and  iron  ;  for- 
merly called  tartarus  chalybeatus;  marssolu- 
bilis  ,•  ferrum  potabile.  "  Take  of  iron,  a 
pound ;  supertartrate  of  potash,  powdered, 
two  pounds  ;  water,  a  pint."  Rub  them  to- 
gether, and  expose  them  to  the  air  in  a 
broad  glass  vessel  for  eight  days,  then  dry 
the  residue  in  a  sand  bath,  and  reduce  it 
to  a  very  fine  powder.  Add  to  this  pow- 
der a  pint  more  water,  and  expose  it  for 
eight  days  longer,  then  dry  it,  and  reduce 
it  to  a  very  fine  powder.  Its  virtues  are 
astringent  and  tonic,  and  it  forms  in  solu- 
tion an  excellent  tonic  fomentation  to  con- 
TT 


322 


FIB 


F1L 


tusions,  lacerations,  distortions,  &fc.    Dose    the  attachment  of  the  interosseous  liga- 

from  ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm.  ment,  winch,  in  its  structure  and  uses,  re- 

FERS«.  The  measles.  semhles  that  of  the  fore-arm,  and,  like  that, 

f  FERULA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants    is  a  little  interrupted  above  and  below. 

in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  The  three  surfaces  of  the  bone  are  variously 

impressed  by  different  muscles.  About  the 
The  middle  of  ^he  posterior  surface  is  observed 
a  passage  for  the  medullary  vessels,  slanting 
downwards.  The  lower  end  of  the  fibula 
is  formed  into  a  spongy,  oblong  head,  ex- 
ternally rough  and  convex,  internally 
smooth,  and  covered  with  a  thin  cartilage, 
where  it  is  received  by  the  external  trian- 
gular depression  at  the  lower  end  of  the 
tibia.  This  articulation,  which  resembles 


Order,  Digynia. 

FERULA  AFRICANA  GALBANIFERA. 
galbanum  plant. 

FERULA  ASSAFJSTIDA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  assafastida  plant.  See  Jlssa- 
fatida. 

FERULA  MINOR.  Allheal  of  Esculapius  ; 
this  plant  is  said  to  be  detergent. 

FERULACCA.     The  ferula  galbanifera. 

Fever.     See  Febris. 

Feverfew.     See  Matricaria. 


that  of  its  upper  extremity,  is  furnished 

FIBER,     (From  fber,  extreme,  because  with    a    capsular    ligament,    and    farther 

it  resides  in  the  extremities  of  lakes  and  strengthened  by  ligamentous  fibres,  which 

rivers.)     The  beaver.     The  female  beaver,  are  stronger  and  more  considerable  than 

Castor  Jiber  of  Linnaeus,  it  has  two  excre-  those    before    described.      The}     extend 

tory  follicles  near  the  anus,  filled  with  an  from  the  tibia  to  the  fibula,  in  an  oblique 

unctuous    substance  called   castor.      See  direction,  and  are  more  easily  discernible 

Castoreum.  before  than  behind.     Below  this  the  fibula 

FIBRE.     Fibra.     An    anatomical  term  is  lengthened  out,  so  as  to  form  a  consi- 

for   a   very  simple  filament  composed  of  derable  process,  called  malieolus  extemus, 

earthy  particles,   connected  together   by  or  the  outer  ankle.     It  is  smooth,  and  co- 

an  intermediate  gluten.    It  is  owing  to  the  vered  with  cartilage  on  the  inside,  where 

different  arrangements  of  the  fibres  that  it  is  contiguous  to  the  astragalus,  or  first 

the   cellular  structure,   membranes,  mus-  bone  of  the  foot.     At  the  lower  and  inner 

cles,  vessels,  nerves,  and,   in  short,  every  part  of  this  process  there  is  a  spongy  ca- 

part  of  the  body,  except  the  fluids,  are  vity,  filled  with  fat;  and  a  little  beyond 

this,  posteriorly; 


formed. 

Fibre  muscular. 


See  Muscular  fibre. 


is  a  cartilaginous  groove, 
for  the  tendons  of  the  peroneus  longus  and 


FIBRINE.    The  coagulable  lymph  is  so    peroneus    brevis,    which  are   here  bound 


termed  by  the  French. 

FIBULA.     (Quasi  Jigilala; 


down  by  the  ligamentous  fibres  that  are 
from  figo,    extended  over  them. 


to  fasten ;  so  named  because  it  joins  to-  The  principal  uses  of  this  bone  seem  to 
gether  the  tibia  and  the  muscles.)  A  long  be,  to  afford  origin  and  insertion  to  mus- 
bone  of  the  leg,  situated  on  the  outer  side  cles,  and  to  contribute  to  the  articulation 
of  the  tibia,  and  which  forms,  at  its  lower  of  the  leg  with  the  foot, 
end,  the  outer  ankle.  Its  upper  extremity  FICARIA.  (From  Jicus,  a  fig,  so  called 
is  formed  into  an  irregular  head,  on  the  in-  from  its  likeness.)  The  herb  figwort,  or 
side  of  which  is  a  slightly  concave  articu-  pile-wort,  the  ranunculus  jicaria  of  Lin- 
lating  surface,  which,  in  the  recent  subjects,  nseus. 

is  covered  with  cartilage,  and  receives  the        FICATIO.    (From  Jicus,  a  fig.)   Tubercles 
circular  flat    surface  under  the    edge  of  near  the  anus  and  pudenda, 
the   external    cavity   of   the   tibia.      This        FICOIDEA.       Ficoides.       Resembling      a 
articulation    is   surrounded    by  a    capsu-    fig.     A  name  of  the  houseieek,  which  is 
lar  ligament,  which  is  farther  strengthened    emollient. 

by  other  strong  ligamentous  fibres,  so  as  to        FICUS.     1.  A  fleshy  excrescence  about 
allow  only  a  small  motion  backwards  and    the  anus,  in  figure  resembling  a  fig. 
forwards.— Externally,  the  head  of  the  fi-        2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
bula  is  rough  and  protuberant,  serving  for    Linnaean  system.  Class,  Polygamia.   Order, 
thv  attachment  of  ligaments,  and  for  the  in-    Dioecia.    The  fig-tree, 
sertion  of  the  biceps  cruris  muscle — 1m-       FICUS  CARICA.     The  systematic  name  of 
mediately  below  it,  on  its  inner  side,  is  a    the  fig-tree.    See  Carica. 
turbercle,  from  which  a  part  of  the  gastroc-       Ficos  INDICA.     See  Lacca. 
nemius  internus  has  its   origin.     Immedi-        FIDICINALES.  (Fidicinalis,  sc.  musculus.") 
ately  below  this  head  the  body  of  the  bone    See  Lumbricalis. 

Figs. 


begins.  It  is  of  a  triangular  shape,  and  ap- 
pe.rs  as  if  it  were  slightly  twisted  at  each 
end,  in  a  different  direction.  It  is  likewise 
a  little  curved  inwards  and  forwards.  This 
curvature  is  in  part  owing  to  the  action  of 


See  Carica. 

Figwort.     See  Ficaria. 
FILAGO.    Cud  or    cotton-weed;    an  as- 
tringent. 

FILAMENT.     (Filamentum :    from  fi- 

muscles :  and  in  part  perhaps  to  the  care-  lumt  a  thread.)  A  term  applied  in  anato- 
iessness  of  nurses.— Of  the  three  angles  of  my  to  a  small  thread-like  portion  adhering 
the  bone,  that  which  U  Mimei!  towards  the  to  any  part,  and  frequently  synonymous 
tibia  is  the  most  prominent,  and  serves  for  with  fibre.  See  Fibre. 


FIL 

FILELLUM.  (From  Jtlum,  a  thread,  be- 
cause it  resembles  a  string.)  The  fraenum 
of  the  penis. 

FILETUM.  (From  filumt  a  thread  ;  named 
from  its  string-like  appearance.)  The  frae- 
num  of  the  tongue. 

FILICULA.  (Dim.  offKx,  fern  ;  a  small 
sort  of  fern  ;  also  from  Jilum,  a  thread, 
which  it  resembles.)  Common  maiden-hair. 
See  Jldianthum  capillus  Veneris. 

FILIPENDULA.  (From/foro,  a  thread, 
and  pendeo,  to  hang;  so  named  because 
the  numerous  bulbs"  of  its  roots  hang,  as 
it  were,  by  small  threads.)  Saxifraga 
rubra.  Drop  wort.  The  root  of  this  plant, 
Spiraea  Jilipendula  ;  foliis  pennatis,  foliolis 
uniformibus  serratis,  cattle  herbaceo,  floribus 
corymbosis  of  Linnaeus,  possesses  adstrin- 
gem,  and  it  is  said  lithomriptic  virtues.  It 
is  seldom  used  in  the  practice  of  the  pre- 
sent day. 

FILIPENDULA  AQ.TJATICA.  Water-drop- 
wort. 

FILIUS  ANTE  PATREM.  Any  plant  whose 
flower  comes  out  before  the  leaf,  as  colts- 
foot. 

F1LIX.  (From  filum,  a  thread ;  so 
called  from  its  being  cut,  as  it  were,  in 
slender  portions,  like  threads)  Pteris, 
Blancnon  Oribasii.  Lonchitis.  Male  po- 
lypody, or  fern.  Polypodium  filix  mas  of 
Linnaeus.  The  root  of  this  plant  has  lately 
been  greatly  celebrated  for  its  effects  upon 
the  toenia  osculis  superfidalibus,  or  broad 
tape-worm.  Madame  Noufer  acquired  great 
celebrity  by  employing  it  as  a  specific. 
This  secret  was  thought  of  such  importance 
by  some  of  the  principal  physicians  at  Pa- 
ris, who  were  deputed  to  make  a  complete 
trial  of  its  efficacy,  that  it  was  purchased 
by  the  French  king,  and  afterwards  pub- 
lished by  his  order.'  The  method  of  cure  is 
the  following : — after  the  patient  has  been 
prepared  by  an  emollient  glyster,  and  a  sup- 
per of  panada,  with  butter  and  salt,  he  is 
directed  to  take  in  the  morning,  while  in 
bed,  a  dose  of  two  or  three  drachms  of  the 
powdered  root  of  the  male  fern.  The  pow- 
der must  be  washed  down  with  a  draught  of 
water,  and,  two  hours  after,  a  strong  ca- 
thartic, composed  of  calomel  and  scammo- 
ny,  is  to  be  given,  proportioned  to  the 
strength  of  the  patient.  If  this  does  not 
operate  in  due  time,  it  is  to  be  followed  by 
a  dose  of  purging  salts,  and  if  the  worm  be 
not  expelled  in  a  few  hours,  this  process  is 
to  be  repeated  at  proper  intervals.  Of  the 
success  of  this,  or  a  similar  mode  of  treat- 
ment, in  cases  of  taenia,  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  as  many  proofs  in  this  country  afford 
sufficient  testimony  ;  but  whether  the  fern- 
root  or  the  strong  cathartic  is  the  principal 
agent  in  the  destruction  of  the  worm,  may 
admit  of  a  question  ;  and  the  latter  opinion, 
Dr.  Woodvile  believes,  is  the  more  gene- 
rally adopted  by  physicians.  It  appears, 
however,  from  some  experiments  made  in 


FIR 


323 


Germany,  that  the  taenia  has,  in  several  in- 
stances, been  expelled  by  the  repeated  ex- 
hibition of  the  root,  without  the  assistance 
of  any  purgative. 

FILIX  ACULEATA.  Spear-pointed  fern.  The 
Polypodium  aculratum  of  Linnaeus* 

FILIX  FJEMINA.  The  female  fern. 
The  plant  which  is  thus  called,  in  the  phar- 
macopoeias, is  not  the  Polypodium  filixfe- 
mina,  but  the  Pteris  aguilJna ;  frondibus 
supradecompositis,  foliolis  pinnatis,  pinnis 
lanceolatis,  infimis  pinnatifidis,  superioribus 
minoribus  of  Linnaeus.  The  root  is  esteemed 
as  an  anthelmentic,  and  is  supposed  to  be 
as  efficacious  in  the  destroying  the  tape- 
worm as  the  root  of  the  male  fern. 

FILIX  FLORIDA.  The  Osmunda  regalis 
of  Linnaeus.  The  flowering  fern.  Emmena- 
gogue. 

FILIX  MAS.    See  Fitix. 

FILTRATION.  (Filtratio  t  from  //- 
trum,  a  strainer.)  A  method  of  rendering 
fluids  "clear,  by  passing  them  through  a  po- 
rous solid,  as  the  filtering  stone,  compact 
close  linen,  woollen  cloths,  or  porous  paper, 
which  is  generally  used  for  this  purpose,  as 
a  lining  to  a  funnel,  or  other  such  vessel. 
Filtration  is  also  performed  on  a  principle 
somewhat  different,  as  by  immersing  one 
end  of  a  porous  substance,  as  a  piece  of 
list,  skain  of  cotton,  or  slip  of  thick  pa- 
per, or  other  such  substance,  moistened  in 
its  whole  length  in  the  fluid,  and  allowing 
the  other  end  of  it  to  hang  down,  over  the 
outside  of  the  vessel.  The  fluid  in  this  de- 
pending part  drains  out  by  its  own  gravity, 
and  is  supplied  by  capillary  attraction  from 
the  portion  next  within  the  vessel,  which  is 
supplied  in  the  same  manner  from  the  sur- 
face of  the  fluid,  till  the  whole  passes  over, 
unless  too  deep,  the  list,  &c.  appearing  to 
act  as  syphons. 

FILTRUM.  A  filter,  straining  or  filtring- 
instrument. 

FILTJM  ARSENICALE.  Corrosive  subli- 
mate. 

FIMBRIjE.  (  Quasi finibria  ;  from  finis, 
the  extremity.)  The  extremities  of  the 
Fallopian  tubes.  See  Uterus. 

Finckle.   See  Faeniculum. 

Fine  leaved  -water  hemlock.  See  Fxrticu- 
lum  aquaticum. 

Finochio.  The  Italian  name  of  the  sweet 
azorian  fennel. 

Fir-tree.    See  Abies, 

Fir,  balsam  of  Gilead.    See  Bahamea. 

Fir,  Canada.     See  Balsamum  Canadense. 

Fir,  Nor-way  spruce.    See  Pinus  abies. 

Fir,  Scotch.    See  Pinns  si/lvestris. 

Fir,  silver.    See  Pinus  picea. 

FIRE.  Ignis.  A  very  simple  and  ac- 
tive element,  the  principal  agent  in  nature 
to  balance  the  power  and  natural  effect  of 
attraction.  The  most  useful  acceptation  of 
the  word  fire  comprehends  heat  and  light. 
There  have  been  sevi  ral  theories  proposed 
respecting  fire,  but  no  one  as  yet  is  gene- 


324 


FLA 


FLE 


rally  received.  It  is  therefore,  at  present, 
only  known  by  its  effects,  namely,  liglu, 
heat,  rarefaction.  See  Caloric  and  Light. 

FIRMISIUM  ittixERALirM.    Antimony. 

Fish-glue.     See  Ichtkyocvllu. 

F1SSURA  MAtiNA  SYLVII.  The  ante- 
tenor  and  middle  lobes  ot  ihe  cerebrum 
on  each  side  are  paried  by  a  deep  narrow 
sulcus,  which  ascends  obliquely  backwards 
from  the  temporal  ala  of  the  os  splienoides, 
to  near  the  middle  of  the  os  parietale,  and 
this  sulcus  is  tLus  called. 

FISSURE.  Fissura.  That  species  of  frac- 
ture in  which  the  bone  is  slit,  but  not  com- 
pletely divided. 

Fistic-nut.    See  Pistachio-nut. 

FISTULA.  (  Quasi  fusula  ;  from  fun  do, 
to  pour  out ;  or  from  its  similarity  to  a  pipe, 
or  reed.)  Eltgii  morbus.  A  term  in  sur- 
gery, applied  to  a  long  and  sinuous  ulcer 
that  has  a  narrow  opening,  and  which  some- 
times leads  to  a  larger  cavity  ;  and  has  no 
disposition  to  heal.  No  technical  term  has 
been  more  misapplied  ;  and  no  mis-imer- 
terpretation  of  a  word  has  had  worse  influ- 
ence in  practice  than  this.  Many  simple 
healthy  abscesses,  with  small  openings, 
have  too  often  been  called  fistulous  ;  and, 
the  treatment  pursued  has  in  reality  at  last 
rendered  them  so,  and  been  the  only  rea- 
son of  their  not  having  healed. 

FISTULARIA.  (From  fistula,  a  pipe  ;  so 
called  because  its  stalk  is  hollow.)  A  name 
for  stavesacre. 

Five-leaved  grass.     See  Pentaphyllum. 

Fixed  air.    Set  Carbonic  acid. 

FIXED  BODIES.  Ch> mists  give  this 
name  to  those  substances,  which  cannot  be 
caused  to  puss  by  a  strong  rarefaction  from 
the  l.quid  state  to  that  of  an  elastic  fluid. 

Flag,  sweet.    See  Calamus  aromaticus. 

Flag,  yellow  ivater.     See  Iris  palu&tris. 

FLAMMULA.  (Dim.  of  Jlumma,  a  fire, 
named  from  the  burning  pungency  of  its 
taste.)  Surrecta  alba.  Small  water  crow- 
foot, or  spear- wort.  The  roots  and  leaves 
of  this  common  plant,  Ranunculus  flammu- 
la  ;  foliis  ovatis-lanceolatis,  petiolatis,  caule 
dechnato  of  Linnaeus  ;  taste  very  acrid  and 
hot,  and,  when  taken  in  a  small  quantity, 
produce  vomiting,  spasms  of  the  stomach, 
and  delirium.  Applied  externally,  they 
vesicate  the  skin.  The  best  antidote,  after 
clearing  the  stomach,  is  cold  water  acidu- 
lated with  lemon-juice,  and  then  mucila- 
ginous drinks 

FIAMMULA  jovis.  Flammula  jovis,  so 
called  from  the  burning  pungency  of  its 
taste.)  Upright  virgin's  bower.  Clematis 
pecta  ;  foliia  pinnatis,  foliohs  ovato  lanceola- 
tis  integerrimis,  caule  erecto,  jloribus  penta- 
petalis  tetrupetalisque  of  Linnaeus.  More 
praxes  have  been  bestowed  npon  the  vir- 
tur  which  the  leaves  of  this  plant  are  said 
to  possess,  when  exhibited  internally,  as  an 
antivenereal,  by  foreign  physicians,  than 
its  trials  in  this  country  can  justify.  The 


powdered  leaves  are  sometimes  applied  ex." 
ternalh  to  ulcers,  as  an  escharotic. 

FLATULENT.    Windy. 

Flax-leaved  daphne.     See  Thyme.lea. 

Flax,  purging.     See  Linnm  Cathurticum. 

Flax,  spurge.     See  Thymetea. 

Flea  -wort.     See  Ptyttium. 

FLEMEN.  (From  fiecio,  to  incline  down- 
wards.) Flegmen.  Atumourabout  theancles. 

FLERESIN.    Gout 

FLEXOR.  The  name  of  several  muscles, 
whose  office  it  is  to  bend  parts  into  which 
they  are  inserted. 

Flexor  accessorius  digitorum  pedis.  See 
Flexor  longus  digitorum  pedis. 

FLEXOR  BREV1S  DIGITORUM  PE- 
DIS, PERFORATUS,  SUBLIM1S.  Flexor 
brevis  digitorum  pedis  perforaius  of  Albi- 
nus.  Flexor  brevis  of  Douglas.  Flexor 
digitorum  brevis,  sive  perforatus  pedis  of 
Winslow.  Perforatus  seujlexor  sccundi  hi- 
ternodii  digitorum  pedis  of  Cowper,  and 
calcano  sus  phalangettien  commun.  of  Dumas. 
A  flexor  muscle  of  the  toes,  situated  on  the 
foot.  It  arises  by  a  narrow,  tendinous,  and 
fleshy  beginning,  from  the  inferior  pro- 
tuberance of  the  os  calcis.  It  likewise  de- 
rives many  of  its  fleshy  fibres  from  the  ad- 
jacent aponeurosis,  and  soon  forms  a  thick 
belly,  which  divides  into  four  portions. 
Each  of  these  portions  terminates  in  a  flat 
tendon,  the  fibres  of  which  decussate,  to 
afford  a  passage  to  a  tendon  of  the  long 
flexor,  and  afterwards  re-uniting,  are  in- 
serted into  the  second  phalanx  of  each  of 
the  four  lesser  toes.  This  muscle  serves  to 
bend  the  second  joint  of  the  toes. 

FLEXOR  BREVIS  MINIMI  DIGITI 
PEDIS.  Parathenar  minor  of  Winslow. 
This  little  muscle  is  situated  along  the  in- 
ferior surface  and  outer  edge  of  the  meta- 
tarsal  bone  of  the  little  toe.  It  arises  ten- 
dmous  from  the  basis  of  that  bone,  and 
from  the  ligaments  that  connect  it  to  the  os 
cuboides.  It  soon  becomes  fleshy,  and  ad- 
heres almost  the  whole  length  of  the  meta- 
tarsal  bone,  at  the  anterior  extremity  of 
which  it  forms  a  small  tendon,  that  is  in- 
serted into  the  root  of  the  first  joint  of  the 
little  toe.  Its  use  is  to  bend  the  little  toe. 

FLEXOR  BREVIS  POLL1CIS  MAN  US. 
Flexor  secundi  internodii  of  Douglas.  The- 
nar  of  Wins  low.  Flexor  primi  et  secundi 
ossis  pollicis  of  Cowper,  and  Carpophalungi- 
nin  du  ponce,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  is  di- 
vided into  two  portions  by  the  tendon  of 
the  flexor  longus  pollicis.  The  outermost 
portion  arises  tendinous  from  the  anterior 
part  of  the  os  trapezoides  and  internal  an- 
nular ligament.  The  second,  or  innermost, 
and  thickest  portion,  arises  from  the  same 
bone,  and  likewise  from  the  os  magnum, 
and  os  cuneiforme.  Both  these  portions 
are  inserted  tendinous  into  the  sesamoid 
bones  of  the  thumb.  The  use  of  this  muscle 
is  to  bend  the  second  joint  of  the  thumb. 

FLEXOR    BREVIS     POLLICIS     PE- 


FLE 

1J1S.  Flexor  brevis  of  Douglas,  flexor 
brevis  pollicis  of  Cowper,  and  Tarso-pha- 
langien  du  ponce  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of 
the  great  toe,  that  bends  the  first  joint  of 
the  great  toe.  It  is  situated  upon  the  nte- 
tatarsal  bone  of  the  great  toe,  arises  ten- 
dinous  from  the  under  and  anterior  part  of 
the  os  calcis,  and  from  the  under  part  of 
the  os  cuneiforme  externum.  It  soon  be- 
comes fleshy,  and  divisible  into  two  por- 
tions, which  do  not  separate  from  each 
other  till  they  have  reached  the  anterior 
extremity  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the 
great  toe,  where  they  become  tendinous, 
and  then  the  innermost  portion  unites  with 
the  tendon  of  the  abductor,  and  the  outer- 
most with  that  of  the  abductor  pollicis. 
They  adhere  to  the  external  os  sesamoide- 
um,  and  are  finally  inserted  into  the  root  of 
the  first  joint  of  the  great  toe.  These  two 
portions,  by  their  separation,  form  a 
groove,  in  which  passes  the  tendon  of  the 
flexor  longus  pollicis. 

FLEXOR  CARPI  RADIALIS.  Madia- 
Us  interims  of  Albinus  and  Winsl  -\v,  and 
Epitfochlo-metacarpien  of  Dumas.  This  is  a 
long  thin  muscle,  situated  obliquely  at  the 
inner  and  anterior  part  of  the  fore-arm,  be- 
tween the  palmaris  longus  and  the  prona- 
tor  teres.  It  arises  tendinous  from  the  in- 
ner  condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  and,  by 
many  fleshy  fibres,  from  the  adjacent  ten- 
dinous fascia.  It  descends  along  the  infe- 
rior edge  of  the  pronator  teres,  and  termi- 
nates in  a  long,  flat,  and  thin  tendon,  which 
afterwards  becomes  narrower  and  thicker, 
and,  after  passing  under  the  internal  annu- 
lar ligament,  in  a  groove  distinci  from  the 
other  tendons  of  the  wrist,  it  spreads 
wider  again,  and  is  inserted  into  the  tore 
and  upper  part  of  the  metacarpai  bone  that 
sustains  the  fort-finger.  It  serves  to  bend 
the  hand,  and  its  oblique  direction  may 
likewise  enable  it  to  assist  in  its  pronation.' 

FLEXOR  CARPI  ULNARIS.  Ulna- 
ris  interims  of  Winslow  and  Albinus.  Epi- 
trochU- cubit o-carpien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
situated  on  the  cubi  or  fore-arm,  lh;it  as- 
sists the  former  in  bending  the  arm.  It 
arises  tendinous  from  the  inner  condyle  of 
the  os  humeri,  and,  by  a  .small  fleshy  ori- 
gin, from  the  anterior  edge  of  the  olecra- 
non.  Between  these  two  portions,  we  find 
the  ulnar  nerve  passing  to  the  fore -arm. 
Some  of  its  fibres  arise  likewise  from  the 
tendinous  fascia  that  covers  the  muscles  of 
the  fore-arm.  In  its  descent,  it  soon  be- 
comes tendinous,  but  its  fleshy  fibres  do  not 
entirely  disappear  till  it  has  reached  the 
lower  extremity  of  the  ulna,  where  its  ten- 
don spreads  a  little,  and,  after  sending  off' 
a  few  fibres  to  the  external  and  internal 
and  annular  ligaments,  is  inserted  into  the 
os  pisiforme. 

FLEXOR  LONGUS  D1GITORUM  PE- 
DIS,  PROFUNDUS,  PKRFORANS.  Per- 
Perforans  sen  flexor  profundus  of  Douglas, 


FLE 


325 


Flexor  digitorum  longus,  sive  pcrforans  pedts, 
and  perforans  sen  flexor  tertii  internodii  digi- 
torum  pedis  of  Cowper,  and  Tibio  phalan- 
gettien  of  Dumas.  A  flexor  muscle  of  the 
toes,  situated  along  the  posterior  part  and 
inner  side  of  the  leg.  It  arises  fleshy  from 
the  back  part,  of  the  tibia,  and,  after  run- 
ning down  to  the  internal  ankle,  its  tendon 
passes  under  a  kind  of  annular  ligament, 
and  then  through  a  sinuosity  at  the  inside  of 
the  os  calcis.  Soon  after  this  it  receives  a 
small  tendon  from  the  flexor  longus  pollicis 
pedis,  and  about  the  middle  of  the  foot  it 
divides  into  four  tendons,  which  pass 
through  the  slits  of  the  flexor  brevis  digi- 
torum  pedis,  and  are  inserted  into  the  upper 
part  of  the  last  bone  of  all  the  lesser  toes. 
About  the  middle  of  the  foot,  this  mascle 
unites  with  a  fleshy  portion,  which,  from 
the  name  of  its  first  describer,  has  been 
usually  called  massa  cornea  Jacobi  Sylvii  .-  it 
is  also  termed  Flexor  accessorius  digitorum 
pedis.  This  appendage  arises  by  a  thin 
fleshy x  origin,  from  most  part  of  the  sinu- 
osity of  the  os  calcis,  and  likewise  by  a 
thin  tendinous  beginning  from  the  anterior 
part  of  the  external  tubercle  of  that  bone  ; 
it  soon  becomes  all  fleshy,  and  unites  to  the 
long  flexor  just  before  it  divides  into  its  four 
tendons.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to  bend 
the  last  joint  of  the  toes. 

FLEXOR  LONGUS  POLLIOIS  MA- 
NUS.  Flexor  longus  pollicis  of  Albinus, 
Flexor  tertii  internodii  of  Douglas.  Ftexor 
tertii  intemodii  sive  longissimus  pollicis  of 
Cowper,  and  radio-phalangettien  du  ponce  of 
Dumas.  This  muscle  is  piaced  at  the  side 
of  the  flexor  longus  digitorum  pedis,  pro- 
fundus,  perforans,  and  is  covered  by  the 
extensores  carpi  radiales.  It  arises  fleshy 
from  the  anterior  surface  of  the  radius, 
immediately  below  the  insertion  of  the  bi- 
ceps, and  is  continued  down  along  the  ob- 
lique ridge,  which  serves  for  the  insertion 
of  the  supinator  brevis,  as  far  as  the  prona- 
tor quadratus.  Some  of  its  fibres  spring 
likewise  from  the  neighbouring  edge  of  the 
interosseous  ligament.  Its  tendon  passes 
under  the  internal  annular  ligament  of  the 
wrist,  and  after  running  along  the  inner  sur- 
face of  the  first  bone  of  the  thumb,  be- 
tween the  two  portions  of  the  flexor  brevis 
pollicis,  goes  to  be  inserted  into  the  last 
joint  of  the  thumb,  being  bound  down  in 
its  way  by  the  ligamentous  Expansion  that 
is  spread  over  the  second  bone.  In  some 
subjects  we  find  a  tendinous  portion  uming 
from  the  inner  condyle  of  the  os  hurneri, 
and  forming  a  fleshy  slip  that  commonly 
terminates  near  the  upper  part  of  the  ori- 
gin of  this  muscle  from  the  radius.  The 
use  of  thu;  muscle  is  to  bend  the  last  joint 
of  the  thumb. 

FLEXOR  LONGUS  POLLICIS  PEDIS. 
Tliis  muscle  is  situated  along;  the  pos- 
terior p,'srt  of  the  leg.  It  unaes  tendi- 
nous and  flesh v  a  little  below  the  head  of 


326 


FLE 


the  fibula,  and  its  fibres  continue  to  adhere 
to  that  bone  almost  to  its  extremity.  A 
little  above  the  heel  it  terminates  in  a  round 
tendon,  which,  at  er  passing1  m  a  groove 
form  ;d  at  the  posterior  edge 'of  the  astraga- 
lus, a  d  internal  and  lateral  part  of  the  os 
calcio,  n  which  it  is  secured  by  an  annular 
ligament,  goes  to  be  inserted  into  the  last 
bone  of  the  great  toe,  which  it  serves  to 
bend. 

FLEXOR  OSSIS  MET  A  CARPI  POL- 
LIC IS  :  Seu  opponens  pollicis  of  Innes. 
Opponens  poRicis  manus  of  Albinus.  Flexor 
primi  internodii  of  Douglas.  Jlntithenar 
give  semi-interosseus  pollicis  of  Winslow,  and 
carpo-phalangien  du  ponce  of  Dumas.  This 
muscle  is  situated  under  the  abductor  bre- 
vis  po'iicis  which  it  resembles  in  its  shape. 
It  y  .  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  os 
sca;*noides,  and  from  the  {interior  and  inner 
part  of  the  internal  annular  ligament.  It 
is  inserted  tendinous  and  fleshy  into  the 
under  and  anterior  part  of  the  first  bone 
of  the  thumb.  It  serves  to  turn  the  first 
bone  of  the  thumb  upon  its  axis,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  bring  it  inwards,  opposite  to 
the  other  fingers. 

FLEXOR  PARVUS  MINIMI  DIGITI. 
Abductor  minimi  digiti,  Hypothenar  Rio- 
lani  of  Douglas.  Hypothenar  minimi 
digiii  of  Winslow,  smd  second-carpo 
phalangien  du  petit  doigt  of  Dumas.  The 
situation  of  this  muscle  is  along  the  inner 
surface  of  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the  little 
finger.  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from 
the  hook-like  process  of  the  unciform  bone, 
and  likewise  from  the  anterior  surface  of 
the  adjacent  part  of  the  annular  ligament. 
It  terminates  in  a  flat  tendon,  which  is 
connected  with  that  of  the  abductor  minimi 
digiti,  and  inserted  into  the  inner  and  an- 
terior  p-irt  of  the  upper  end  of  the  first  hone 
of  the  little  finger.  It  serves  to  bend  the 
little  finger,  and  likewise  to  assist  the  ab- 
ductor. 

FLEXOR  PROFUNDUS  PERFO- 
RANS,  Profundus  of  Albinus.  Perfo- 
rans of  Dauglas.  Perforans  vulgo  profnn- 
chis  of  Winslow.  Flexor  tertii  internodii 
digitorum  manus,  vel  perforates  mantis  of 
Cowper,  arid  cubito-phalangettien  commun. 
of  Dumas.  This  muscle  is  situated  on  the 
fore-arm,  immediately  under  the  perfora- 
tus,  which  it  greatly  resembles  in  its  shape. 
It  arises  fleshy  from  the  external  side,  and 
upper  part  of  the  ulna,  for  some  way  down- 
wards, and  from  a  large  portion  of  the  iu- 
terosseous  ligament.  It  splits  into  four 
tendons  a  little  before  it  passes  under  the 
annular  ligament  of  the  wrist,  and  these 
pass  through  the  slits  in  the  tqndons  of  the 
flexor  sublimis,  to  he  inserted  into  the  fore 
and  upper  part  of  the  third  or  last  bone 
of  all  the  four  fingers,  the  joint  of  which 
they  bend. 

FLEXOR  SUBLIMIS  PERFORATUS. 
This  muscle,  which  is  the  perforate*  of 


FLU 

Cowper,  Douglas,  and  Winslow,  is  by 
Albinus  and  others  named  sublimis.  It 
has  gotten  the  name  of  perforatus  from  its 
tendons  being  perforated  by  those  of  an- 
other flexor  muscle  of  the  finger,  called  the 
perforans.  They  who  give  it  the  appella- 
tion of  sublimis,  consider  its  situation  with 
respect  to  the  latter,  and  which,  instead 
of  perforans,  they  name  perfundus.  It  is  a 
long  muscle,  situated  most  commonly  at 
the  anterior  and  inner  part  of  the  fore- 
arm, betweea  the  palmaris  longus  and  the 
flexor  carpi  ulnaris;  but,  in  some  subjects, 
we  find  it  placed  under  the  former  of  these 
muscles,  between  the  flexor  carpi  ulnaris 
and  the  flexor  carpi  radialis.  It  arises, 
tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  inner  con- 
dyle  of  the  os  humeri,  from  the  inner  edge 
of  the  coronoid  process  of  the  ulna,  and 
from  the  upper  and  fore  part  of  the  radius, 
down  to  near  the  insertion  of  the  pronator 
teres.  A  little  below  the  middle  of  the 
fore-arm,  its  fleshy  belly  divides  into  four 
portions,  which  degenerate  into  as  many 
round  tendons,  that  pass  all  together  under 
the  internal  annular  ligament  of  the  wrist, 
after  which  they  separate  from  each  other, 
become  thinner  and  flatter,  and  running 
along  the  palm  of  the  hand,  under  the  apo- 
neurosis  palmaris,  are  inserted  into  the  up- 
per part  of  the  second  bone  of  each  finger. 
Previous  to  this  insertion,  however,  the 
fibres  of  each  tendon  decussate  near  the 
extremity  of  the  first  bone,  so  as  to  afford 
a  passage  to  a  tendon  of  the  perforans. 
Of  these  four  tendons,  that  of  the  middle 
finger  is  the  largest,  that  of  the  fore-finger 
the  next  in  size,  and  that  of  the  little-finger 
the  smallest.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to 
bend  the  second  joint  of  the  fipgers. 

Flexor  tertii  internodii.  See  jftexor  Ion- 
gus  pollicis  manus. 

FLORES  BENZOES.     See  Benzole  acid. 

FLOIIES  MARTIALES.  See  Ferrum  ammo- 
niatwn. 

FLORES  SALTS  AMMOsiAci.  See  Carbonas 
ammonite. 

FLORES  SULPHTJRIS.     See  Sulphur. 

FLORES  SULPHURIS  LOTT.  When  sub- 
limed sulphur  is  boiled  and  washed  in  wa- 
ter, it  form*  the  fores  sulphuris  loti  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  Analogous  to  this  prepa- 
ration is  the  sulphur  prxcipitat urn  ,•  they 
possess  eccoprotic,  diaphoretic,  and  antip- 
sorical  virtues,  and  are  administered  in  ob- 
stipation, where  there  are  piles,  colica  pic- 
tonum,  worm  cases,  to  diminish  salivations, 
&c. 

FLOWERS.  A  term  formerly  employed 
by  chymists  to  the  fine  parts  which  are 
sublimated  from  certain  bodies,  as  the 
flowers  of  benjamin,  sulphur,  zinc,  &c.  - 

Flonuer -de-luce.     See  Iris  nostras, 

Floivers  of  Benjamin.     See  Benzoic  acid. 

FLU  AT.  A  sali  formed  by  the  fluoric 
acid,  combined  with  different  bases  :  thus, 
Jluat  of  alumint  Jluat  of  ammonia,  &c. 


FLU 


FLU 


FLUCTUATION.     A  term  used  by  sur-  ments  have  yet  been  made  by  which  it  can 

geons,  to  express  the  undulations  of  a  fluid ;  be  exhibited.     It  is  merely  trom  general  in- 

thus,  when  pus  is  formed  in  an  abscess,  or  ference,  that  we  may  conjecture  it  toxjon- 

when  water  accumulates  iu  the  abdomen,  if  sist  of  a  simple  acidifiable  basis  united  to 

the  abscess  or  abdomen  be  lightly  pressed  oxygen, 
with  the  fingers,  the  motion  of  fluctuation        This  acid  is  to  be  obtained  by  putting 

.,..""  A     _j»r» i-_ i *     _  i    A     _  /»  i  • 

may  be  distinctly  felt. 
-  Fluellin.     See  Elatine. 

FLUID.     A  fluid  is  that,  the  constituent 

principles  of  whicn  so  little  attract  each  Lute  the  retort  to  a  receiver  of  the  same 

other,   that,  when   poured    out,    it  drops  metal,  containing  one   part  of  water,  and 

guttatim,   and   adapts    itself,  in   every  re-  apply  a  gentle  heat.    The  fluoric  acid  gas, 


one  part  of  finely  pulverized  fluate  of  lime 
into  a  leaden  or  tin  retort,  and  pouring  upon 
it  two  parts  and  a  half  of  sulphuric  acid 


spect, 


to  the  form  of  the  vessel  contain- 


ing it. 

FLUIDS  OF  THE  BODY. 


disengaged,  will  be  absorbed  by  the  water, 
and  form  liquid  fluoric  acid,  which  must 
be  kept  in  well  closed  leaden  or  tin  bot- 
tles, or  phials,  coated  within  with  wax  or 
varnish. 


This  term 

is  often  applied  to  the  blood,  and  other  hu- 
mours of  which  the  body  is  composed.  The 
dry  ing  of  any  part  of  the  human  body  de-        The  distinguishing  property   of  fluoric 
monstratest  that  by  far  the  greater  part    acid  is,  its  power  of  dissolving  and  vola- 
"n  ""      The  quantity  of  fluid  in    tilizing  silex.     **-  ~J Ll- 


consists  of  fluid. 

a  man  of  one  hundred  "and  s'ixty  pounds    atic  acid. 


Its  odour  resembles   muri 
On  being  exposed  to  a  moist 


weight,  is  estimated  at  one  hundred  and  atmospheric  air,  it  emits  white  fumes.  Its 
thirty-five  pounds.  The  fluids  of  the  hu-  action  upon  all  the  inflammable  substances 
man  body  are  divided  into,  1.  Crude,  or  is  very  feeble ;  it  does  not  afford  oxygen 
those  which  have  not  yet  entirely  put  on  to  them.  It  has  no  action  upon  most  of 
the  animal  nature,  as  the  chyme  and  chyle,  the  metals,  but  it  dissolves  many  of  their 

2.  Sanguineous ;    to    this   is    referred   the    oxyds. 

blood,  or  the  cruor  of  the  blood.  3.  Lym-  Fluoric  acid,  united  to  different  bases, 
phatic,  which  are  those  of  the  lymphatic  forms  saline  compounds  called  FLUATS. 
vessels,  and  the  nutritious  jelly.  4.  Se~  FLUORIC  ACID  GAS.  The  most  re- 
creted;  to  this  head  are  referred  all  those  markable  property  of  this  gas  is,  its  power 
separated  from  the  blood,  which  are  very  of  dissolving  silex,  and  keeping  it  suspend- 
numerous.  5.  Excrementitious,  which  are  ed  in  the  gazeous  state;  it  therefore  dis- 
eliminated  from  the  body,  as  the  alvine  fse-  solves  glass,  crystals,  and  various  precious 
ces,  urine,  cutaneous  and  pulmonary  per-  stones.  It  is  heavier  than  atmospheric  air. 
spirable  matter.  It  does  not  maintain  combustion,  nor  can 

The  secreted  humours  are  divided  into,  animals  breathe  it.  It  is  absorbed  by  wa- 
1.  Lacteal,  which  are  white;  as  the  milk,  ter,  and  forms  with  it  liquid  fluoric  acid, 
juice  of  the  prostate  and  thymus  glands  2.  It  has  a  penetrating  odour,  approaching 
Aqueous,  as  the  aqueous  humour  of  the  eye.  nearly  to  that  of  muriatic  acid  gas.  It 

3.  Mucous,  as  the  mucus  of  the  nostrils  and    corrodes    animal    and  vegetable   matters, 
primse  vise.    4.  Albuminous,  as  the  serum  of   Light  has   no    effect    upon  it.      It  emits 
the  blood.    5.  Oleous,  as  the  oil  of  the  adi-    white  fumes,  in  contact  with  moist  atmo- 
pose  membrane.     6.  Bilious,  as  the  bile  and    spheric  air.     It  is  very  sour,  and  therefore 
wax  of  the  ears.  reddens   blue  vegetable  colours.     It  pre- 

The  fluids  of  the  human  body  are  also  cipitates  lime-water.  With  ammonia  it 
divided  from  their  motion  into,  1.  Circula-  unites  and  forms  a  concrete  body.  It  has 
ting,  which  continually  circulate  in  the  ves-  no  action  upon  platina,  gold,  silver  mercu- 
sels.  2.  Commorant,  which  circulate  with  ry,  tin,  lead,  antimony,  cobalt,  nickel,  and 

bismuth ;  but  it  attacks  iron,  arsenic,  and 
manganese. 

Method  of  obtaining  Fluoric  Jlcid  Gas. 
1.  Fluoric  acid  gas  may  be  obtained  by 
decomposing    fluate   of   lime  (Derbyshire 
spar)  by  means  of  sulphuric  acid. 

For  that  purpose,  put  one  part  of  pow- 


a  slow  motion,  as  the  oil  of  the  adipose 
membrane  and  male  semen.  3.  Stagnant* 
which  remain  for  a  certain  time  in  any  re- 
ceptacle, as  cystic  bile,  urine,  and  the  alvine 
faeces. 

FLUOR  ALB  us.     The  Leucorrhcea. 

FLUOR  SPAR.  Vitreous  spar.  Spar- 
ry  flour.  Derbyshire  spar  A  species  of  dered  fluate  of  lime"  into 


a  leaden  or  tin 


salt  which  abounds  in  nature,  formed  by  retort,  and  pour  over  it  two  or  three  parts 
the  combination  of  the  fluoric  acid  with  of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid.  A  violent 
lime.  It  is  called  spar,  because  it  has  the  action  takes  place  instantly,  and  fluoric 


sparry  form  and  fracture  ;  fluor,  because 
it  melts  very  readily;  and  vitreous,  be- 
cause it  has  the  appearance  of  glass,  and 
may  be  fused  into  glass  of  no  contemptible 
appearance. 

FLUORIC  ACID.    The  acidifiable  base 
of  fluoric  acid  is  unknown  ;  for  no  experi- 


acid  gas  is  extricated,  which  must  be  col- 
lected over  mercury,  either  in  a  leaden  or 
tin  vessel,  or  in  a  glass  receiver,  covered 
within  with  a  thick  coat  of  varnish  and 
wax.  When  no  more  gas  is  produced 
spontaneously,  the  action  of  the  acid  must 
be  assisted  by  a  gentle  heat. 


328 


FCKN 


FOM 


Fluate  of  lime  consists  of  fluoriq  acid,  FCEWICULTJM  TORTUOSUM.     French  hart 

united  to  lime  ;  on  adding  sulphuric  acid,  wor 

in  the  above  process  a  decomposition  takes  FOENICULUM  VULGARE.     Fceniculum  g-er- 

place.   The  sulphuric  acid  having-  a  greater  manicum.     Marathrum.    Common    fennel, 

attraction  for  the  lime  than  the  fluoric  acid,  or   fenckel.      A   variety  of  the   Jlnethum 

unites  to  it  and  forms  sulphate  of  lime,  dis-  fceniculum.     See  Fceniculum  dulce. 

engaging  al  the  same  time  the  fluoric  acid,  FOSWUM  CAMELORUM.     See   Juncus  oilo- 

which  takes  the  gazeous  state  at  the  instant  ratus. 

of  its  extrication,  and  appears  under  the  F(EJTUM    GRTECUM.      (Fanum,    hay,   and 


form  of  fluoric  acid  gas 

2.  Fluoric  acid  gas  may  likewise  be  ob- 
tained from  liquid  fluoric  aeid,  by  heat. 


GR3ECUM. 

grcecus,  belonging  to  Greece ;  because, 
in  Greece,  it  grew  in  the  meadows,  like 
hay.)  Buctras.  JEgoceras.  Fenugreek. 


Flux.     This   word  is  mostly    employed    Trignndla  fcenum  granim  of  Linnxus,  legu- 

minibus  sessilibus  strictis  erectiusculis  subful- 
catis  acuminatis,  caule  erecto.  A  native  of 
Montpelier-  The  seeds  are  brought  to  us 
from  the  southern  parts  of  France  and  Ger- 
many; they  have  a  strong  disagreeable 
smell,  and  an  unctuous  farinaceous  taste, 
accompanied  with  a  slight  bitterness.  Tiiey 
are  esteemed  as  assisting  the  formation  of 
pus,  in  inflammatory  tumours ;  and  the 


for  dysenteria  sanguined. 

FLUXION.  A  term  mostly  applied 
by  chymists,  to  signify  the  change  of  me- 
tals, or  other  bodies,  from  the  solid  into 
the  fluid  state,  by  the  application  of  heat. 
See  Fusion. 

Fly,  Spanish.     See  Cantharis. 

FOCILE  MAJUS.  The  ulna  and  the  ra- 
dius are  occasionally  denominated  by  the 


barbarous  appellations  of  focile  majus  and    meal,   with  that  intention,  is   made  into  a 
minus  ;  the  tibia  and  fibula  in   the  leg  are    poultice  with  milk. 

Wild  fenugreek, 


FffiXUM  SYLVESTRE. 

F<ETABULUM.     (From  fceteo,  to  become 
A  quar-    putrid.)     An  encysted  abscess,  or  foul  ul- 
cer. 

for  FCETUS.  (From  feo,  to  bring  forth, 
according  to  Vossius.)  Efricyema.Epigonion. 
The  child  enclosed  in  the  uterus  of  its  mo- 
ther, is  called  a  foetus  from  the  fifth  month 


also  so  called. 

Focus.     A  lobe  of  the  liver. 

FODINA.     (From/o<#o,  to  dig.) 
ry.     The  labyrinth  of  the  ear. 

FffiuicuLATUM    LIGNUM.       A  name 
sassafras. 

FCENICULUM.      (Quasi  fcenum    oculo- 
rum,  the  hay  or  herb  good  for  the  sight ; 

so  called   because  it  is  thought  good  for    after  pregnancy  until  the  time  of  its  birth, 
the  eyes.)     Fennel.  The  internal  parts  peculiar  to  the  fetus, 

FCENICULUM  AQ.UATICUM.  Water  fen-  are  the  thymus  gland,  canalis  venosus,  ca- 
nel.  Fine-leaved  water  hemlock.  The  nalis  arteriosus,  foramen  ovale,  and  the 
plant  which  bears  this  name  in  the  pharma-  membrana  pupillaris.  Besides  these  pe- 
copoeias  is  the  Phellandrium  aquaticum  /  culiariiies,  there  are  other  circumstances 
foliorum  ramificationibus  divaricatis  of  Lin-  in  which  the  foetus  differs  from  the  adult. 
Wus.  It  possesses  vertiginous  and  poi-  The  lungs  are  black  and  collapsed,  and 
sonous  qualities,  which  are  best  counter-  sink  in  water;  the  liver  is  very  large ;  all 
acted  by  acids,  after  clearing  the  primze  the  glands,  especially  the  thymus  and  su- 
vise.  The  seeds  are  recommended  by  prarenal,  and  the  vermiform  process  of  the 
some,  in  conjunction  with  Peruvian  bark,  caecum,  are  also  considerably  larger  in 
in  the  cure  of  pulmonary  phthisis.  proportion.  The 


ALPINUM.     The  herb   spg- 
nel. 

F<ENICULUM  AXNUUM.     Royal  cummin. 
FCENICULUM  DULCE.     Common   fen- 


proportion.  The  teeth  of  the  foetus  are  hid 
within  their  sockets;  the  great  intestines 
contain  a  substance  called  meconium  ;  tht 
membrana  tympani  is  covered  with  a  kind 
of  mucous  membrane,  and  the  bones  in 


nel.     Anethum  f<xmculum%  fmctibus  ovatis    many  places  are  cartilaginoi 


of  Linnaeus.     The  seeds  and  roots  of  this        FOLTATA  TERKA. 
indigenous  plant  are  directed  by  the  colleges    to  folium,  a  leaf.) 
of   London    and    Edinburgh.     The    seeds    potassae. 
have  an  aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm  sweet- 
ish taste,    and  contain  a  large  proportion 
of  essential  oil.     They  are  stomachic  and 
carminative.     The  root  has  a  sweet  taste, 


(From  its  resemblance 
Sulphur,  also  the  acetas 


FOLIUM  ORIENTALS.     See  Senna. 
FOLLICLE.      Folliculusf    dim.  of  folis, 
a  bag.)     See  Folliculose  gland. 

FOLLICULOSE  GLAND.    Follicle.  One 


but  very  little  aromatic  warmth,  and  is  of  the  most  simple  species  of  gland,  consist- 
ing merely  of  a  hollow  vascular  membrane 
or  follicle,  and  an  excretory  duct ;  such  are 
the  muciparous  glands,  the  sebaceous,  &c. 

FOLLICULUS  FELLIS.  The  gall-blad- 
der. 

FOMENTATION.  Fomentatio.  A  sort 
of  partial  bathing,  by  applying  hot  flan- 
nels to  any  part,  dipped  in  medicated 


said  to  be  pectoral  and  diuretic. 

MAHINUM.     Samphire. 

ORIENTALE.     Cuminum. 
FCENICULTJM    POHCINUM.       See  Peuceda- 
num. 

FtENICULUM    SI5TENSE.       Aniseed. 

F<ENICULUM  STLVESTRE.     Bastard  spig- 
nel. 


FOR 

decoctions,  whereby  steams  are  communi- 
cated to  the  diseased  parts,  their  vessels 
are  relaxed,  and  their  morbid  action  some- 
times removed. 

FOMES  VEffTRicuii.  Hypochondria- 
cism. 

FOMITES.  A  term  mostly  applied  as 
synonyn\ous  with  contagion. 

FOJVSPULSATILIS.     See  Fontanella. 

FONT  A  NELL  A.  (Dim.  of  fans,  a  foun- 
tain.) Fans  pulsatilis.  The  parietal  bones 
and  the  frontal  bones  do  not  coalesce  until 
the  third  yeai  after  birth,  so  that,  before 
this  period,  there  is  an  obvious  interstice, 
commonly  called  mould,  and  scientifically 
the  fontanelf  or  fans  pulsatilis.  There  is 
also  a  .lesser  space,  occasionally,  between 
the  occipital  and  parietal  bones,  termed 
the  posterior  fontanel.  These  spaces  be- 
tween the  bones  are  filled  up  by  the  dura 
mater  and  the  external  integuments,  so 
that  during  birth,  the  size  of  the  head  may 
be  lessened ;  for,  at  that  time,  the  bones 
of  the  head,  upon  the  superior  part,  are  not 
only  pressed  nearer  to  each  other,  but  they 
frequently  lap  over  one  another,  in  order  to 
diminish  the  size  during  the  passage  of 
the  head  through  the  pelvis. 

FONTAWELI.A  ANTERIOR.  See  Fonta- 
nella. 

F.lNTAtfELLA      POSTERIOR.         See      Fonttt- 

nella. 

FONTICULUS.  (Dim.  of  fans,  an  is- 
sue.) An  artificial  ulcer  formed  in  any 
part,  and  kept  discharging  by  introducing 
daily  a,  pea,  covered  with  any  digestive 
ointment. 

FORAMEN.  (From  foro,  to  pierce.)  A 
little  opening. 

FORAMEN  C^CUM.  A  single  open- 
ing in  the  basis  of  the  cranium  between  the 
ethmoid  and  the  frontal  bone,  that  gives 
exit  to  a  small  vein. 

FORAMEN  LACERUM  IN  BASH 
CRANII.  See  Foramina  lacera. 

FORAMEN  LACERUM  ORBITALE 
SUPERIUS.  A  large  opening  between  the 
greater  and  lesser  wing  of  the  parietal 
bone  through  which  the  third,  fourth,  first 
branch  of  the  fifth  and  the  sixth  pair  of 
nerves,  and  the  opthalmia  artery  pass. 

FORAMEN  OPT1CUM.  The  hole  trans- 
mitting  the  optic  nerve. 

FORAMEN  OVALE.  The  opening 
between  the  two  auricles  of  the  heart  of 
the  fetus.  See  also  Innomnatum  os. 

FORAMEN  OF  WINSLOW.  An  opening  in 
the  omentum.  See  Omentum. 

FORAMINA  LACERA.  A  pair  of 
foramina  in  the  basis  of  the  cranium, 
through  which  the  internal  jugular  veins 
and  the  eighth  pair  of  accessory  nerves 
pass. 

FORAMINCLUM  os.    The  ehmoid  bone. 

FORCEPS.  ( Quasi  ferriccps,  as  being 
the  iron  with  which  we  seize  any  thing 
hot,  from  ferrum,  iron,  and  capio,  to  take,) 


FOS 


329 


Pincers.  A  surgical  instrument  with  which 
extraneous  bodies  or  other  substances  are 
extracted.  Also  an  instrument  occasion- 
ally used  by  men  midwives  to  bring  the 
head  of  the  foetus  through  the  pelvis. 

Foreskin.  See  Prepuce. 

FORMIAT.  Forinias.  A  salt  produced 
by  the  union  of  the  formic  acid  with  dif- 
ferent bases:  thus,  formiat  of  alumin,for- 
•niat  of  ammonia,  &c. 

FORMICA.  (Quod feral  micas,  because 
of  his  diligence  in  collecting  small  parti- 
cles of  provision  together.)  1.  The  ant, 
or  pismire.  This  industrious  little  insect, 
Formica  ntja  of  Linnaeus,  contains  an  acid 
juice  and  gross  oil,  which  were  supposed, 
to  possess  aphrodisiac  virtues.  The  cry- 
salides  of  this  animal  are  said  to  be  diuretic 
and  carminative,  and  by  some  recommend- 
ed in  the  cure  of  dropsy, 

2.  The  name  of  a  black   wart  with  a 
broad  base,  and  cleft  superficies,  because 
the  pain  attending  it  resembles  the  biting 
of  an  ant. 

3.  A  varicose   tumour  on  the  anus  and 
glans  penis. 

FORMICA  MILIARIS.  Any  herpetic  erup- 
tion. 

FORMIC  ACID.  Jlddum  formicvm. 
The  acid  of  ants  was  known  to  Tragus, 
Bauhin,  Fisher,  Elmuller,  Hoffman,  and 
many  others.  It  is  obtained  chiefly  from 
the  red  ant,  Formica  nifa  of  Linnaeus,  by 
distilling  them  in  a  retort,  and  by  washing 
them  in  boiling  water.  When  rectified, 
and  rather  concentrated,  it  has  a  penetra- 
ting smell,  and  is  corrosive ;  and  its  taste 
is  so  agreeable,  when  greatly  diluted  with 
water,  that  it  has  been  proposed  to  be  used 
instead  of  vinegar. 

FORMIX.    The  herpes  exedens. 

FORMULA..  (Dim.  of  forma,  a  form.) 
A  little  form  of  prescription,  such  as  physi- 
cians direct  in  extemporaneous  practice, 
in  distinction  from  the  greater  forms  in 
pharmacopoeias,  &c. 

FORT>TAX.  Furnus.  A  furnace.  A  che- 
mical instrument.  See  Furnace. 

FORNIX.  (Fornixy  an  arch  or  vault.) 
A  part  of  the  corpus  callosum  in  the  brain 
is  so  called,  because,  if  viewed  in  a  par- 
ticular direction,  it  has  some  resemblance 
to  the  arch  of  an  ancient  vault.  It  is  the 
medullary  body,  composed  of  two  anterior 
and  two  posterior  crura,  situated  at  the 
bottom  and  inside  of  the  lateral  ventricle, 
over  the  third  ventricle,  and  below  the 
septum  lucidum. 

FORTIS  Aa^A.    A  weak  nitrous  acid. 

FOSSA.  (From  fodio,  to  dig.)  Fovea. 
A  little  depression  or  sinus.  The  puden- 
dum muliebre. 

FOSSA  AMYNTJE,  A  double-hcadcd  roller 
for  the  face. 

FOSSA  MAGKA.    The  great  groove  of  the 
ear,  the  pudendum  muliebre. 
FOSSA  STAVICULARIS.     The  cavity  at  the 
Uu 


330 


FRA 


FRO 


entrance  of  the  pudendum  muliebre  :  also        FRAGARIA  VESCA. 


the  great  groove  of  the  ear 


of  the  strawberry. 


The  systematic  name 
See  Fragaria. 


FOSSA  OVALIS.     The  depression  in   the        FRAGILITAS  OSSIUM.     Friabilitas  ossium. 
right  auricle  of  the  human  heart,  which    Brittleness  of  the  bones, 
in  the  foetus  opened  into  the  other  auricle, 
forming  the  foramen  ovale. 

FOSSA  PITUITARIA.     The  fossa  of   the 
sella  turcica  of  the  sphxnoid  hone, 


FRAGMEN.    Fragmentum.    A  splinter  of 
a  bone. 

FRAMBOESIA.     (From  framboise,    Fr. 
for  a  raspbeny.)     The  yaws.    A  genus  of 

FOSSIL.     (Fotsilit,  fromjodio,  to  dig.)    disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class 
Any  thing1  dug  out  ot  the  earth,  cachexix,    and   order   impetigines.      It    is 

FOSSILUS. 
FOVEA. 


The  bone  of  the  leg. 

(From/oJ/o,  to  dig.)   A  little 
depression.    The  pudendum  muliebre.    A 
partial  sweating-bath. 
Fox-glove.     See  Digitalis. 

FOX-GLOVE.  EASTERN.  The  seeds  of 
this  plant,  Sesamum  orientate  of  Linnaeus, 
are  in  much  esteem  in  South  Carolina, 


somewhat  similar  in  its  nature  to  the  lues 
venerea,  and  is  endemial  to  the  Antilla 
islands.  It  appears  with  excrescences,  like 
mulberries,  growing  out  of  the  skin  in 
various  parts  of  the  body,  which  discharge 
an  ichorous  fluid. 

FRANGULA.     (From  frango,  to  break, 
so  called  because  of  the  brittleness  of  its 


where  they  are  called  oily  grain,  they  are  branches.)  Black  alder.  This  officinal  tree 
made  into  soups  and  puddings  after  the  is  the  Rhamnus  frangula  of  Linnaeus  :— in- 
manner  of  rice.  Toasted  over  the  fire,  ermisfloribusmonogynishermaphroditistfoliis 
they  are  mixed  with  other  ingredients,  integerritnis.  The  berries  and  bark  are 
and  stewed  into  a  delicious  food.  The  used  medicinally  as  strong  purgatives.  The 
fresh  seed  affords  a  considerable  quantity  former  are  often  substituted  for  those  of 
of  a  warm  pungent  oil,  otherwise  not  un-  the  buckthorn  ;  the  latter,  which  is  the 
palatable.  In  a  year  or  two  the  pungency  internal  bark,  and  of  a  yellow  colour,  is 
leaves  it,  when  the  oil  is  used  for  sallad,  mostly  employed  by  the  common  people  in 
&c.  The  seed  of  the  Sesamum  indicum  are  dropsical  and  other  disorders, 
used  in  the  same  manner.  Frankincense.  See  Thus. 

FRACTURE.     (Fractura ,-  from  franco,  -      FRAXINELLA.     (From  fraxinus,  the  ash, 
to    break  )      Categma.      Cassis.      Clasma.    so  called  because  its  leaves  resemble  those 
Agme.     A  Fracture  is  a  solution  of  a  bone 
into    two  or   more  fragments.     A   simple 
fracture  is  when  the  bone   only  is  div  ded. 
A  compound  fracture  is  a  division  of  the 
bone,  wit1,;  a  laceration  of  the  integuments, 
the  bone  mostly  protruding.   A  fracture  is 
also  termed  transverse,  oblique,  &c.  accord- 


ing to  its  direction. 

FRJENULUM.  (Dim.  of  frxnum,  a 
bridle.)  The  cutaneous  fold,  under  the 
apex  of  the  tongue,  that  connects  the 
tongue  to  the  infralingual  cavity.  It  is 
sometimes,  in  infancy,  so  short  as  to  pre- 
vent the  child  from  sucking,  when  it  is 


of  the  ash.)     See  Dictamnus  tilbus. 

Fraxinella,  white.     See  Dictamnus  albus. 

FRAXINUS.  (Afragore,  from  the  noise 
its  seeds  make  when  shaken  by  the  wind  ; 
or  from  <j>§*|w,  a  hedge,  because  of  its  use 
in  forming  hedges.)  The  ash. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.     Class,  Polygamia.    Or- 
der, Dioecia.    The  ash. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  ash- 
tree,  called  also  brumeli  and  bumeUa.    The 
bark  of  this  tree,  Fraxinus  excelsior  of  Lin- 
naeus ;— -foliis  serratis  fioribus  apetalis,  when 
fresb,   has  a   moderately  strong  bitterish 


necessary  to  cut  it,  in  order  to  give  more    taste.     It  possesses  resolvent  and  diuretic 


room  ior  the  motion  of  the  tongue. 

FR-KNUM.  The  membranous  fold  which 
connects  the  praepuce  to  the  inferior  part 
of  the  glans  penis. 

FRAGA.  (From  fragro,  to  smell  sweet. 
The  strav  berry.  See-  Fragaria. 

FRAGARIA.  (From  fragro,  to  smell 
sweet)  The  strawberry. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Lannaean  system.  Class,  Icosandria.    Order, 
Polygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  straw- 
berry. 


qualities,  and  has  been  successfully  exhibi- 
ted in  the  cure  of  intermittents.  The  seeds 
are  occasionally  exhibited  medicinally  as 
diuretics,  in  the  dose  of  a  drachm.  In 
warm  climates,  a  species  of  manna  exudes 
from  this  species  of  fraxinus. 

FRAXINUS  EXCELSIOR.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  ash-tree.  See  Fraxinus. 

FRAXINUS  ORNUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  from  which  manna  flows.  See 
Manna. 

FRAXINUS  ROTUNDIFOLIA,  The  systema- 
tic name  of  a  tree  which  affords  manna. 


w      Fraga.    The  mature  fruit  of  the    .._  

Fragaria  vesca,  frageUis  reptantibua  of  Lin-  See  Manna. 

nacus,  was  formerly  recommended  in  gouty  FRENA.    The  sockets  of  the  teeth, 

and  calculous  affections,  in- consequence,  FRIGIDARIUM.      (From  frigidus,   cold.) 

it  would  appear,  of  its  efficacy  in  removing  The  cold  bath, 

tartar  from  the  teeth,  which  it  is  said  to  do  FRIGERANA.     A  putrid  fever, 

very  effectually.  FRONS.      The    forehead.      The    part 

FRAGARIA  STEHILIS.    Barren  strawberry,  between   the    eyebrows    and    the    hairy 

Astringent.  8Calpt 


FUC 

Frontal  bane.     See  Os  frontis. 

Frontal  sinus.     See   Osfrmtia, 

FRONTALIS.    See  Occipitio  frontalis. 

FHONTAHS  VERUS.  See  Corrugator  su- 
percilK. 

FRONTIS  OS.     See  Os  frontis. 

FHUCTUS  nonmi.     See  Fruits,  summer. 

FRUITS,  SUMMER.  Fructus  horori. 
Under  this  term  physiciuns  comprehend 
strawberries,  cherries,  currants,  mulberries, 
raspberries,  and  the  like.  They  possess  a 
sweet  sub-acid  taste,  and  are  exhibited  as 
dietetic  auxiliaries,  as  refrigerants,  anti- 
septics, attenuants,  and  aperients.  For- 
merly .they  were  exhibited  medicinally  in 
the  cure  of  putrid  affections,  and  to  pro- 
mote the  alvine  and  urinary  excretions. 
Considering  them  as  an  article  of  diet,  they 
afford  little  nourishment,  and  are  liable  to 
produce  flatulencies.  To  persons  of  a 
bilious  constitution  and  rigid  fibres,  and 
where  the  habit  is  disposed  naturally,  or 
from  extrinsic  causes,  to  an  inflammatory 
or  putrescent  state,  their  moderate,  and 
even  plentiful,  use  is  salubrious ;  by  those 
of  a  cold  inactive  disposition,  where'  the 
vessels  are  lax,  the  circulation  languid,  and 
the  digestion  weak,  they  should  be  used 
very  sparingly.  The  juices  extracted  from 
these  fruits,  by  expression,  contain  their 
active  qualities,  freed  from  their  grosser 
indigestible  matter.  On  standing,  the  juice 
ferments  and  changes  to  a  vinous  or  acet- 
ous state.  By  proper  addition  of  sugar, 
and  by  boiling,  their  fermentive  power  is 
suppressed,  and  their  medicinal  qualities 
preserved.  The  juices  of  these  fruits,  when 
purified  from  their  feculencies  by  settling 
and  straining,  may  be  made  into  syrups,  with 
a  due  proportion  of  sugar,  in  the  usual  way. 

FRUMENTACEOUS.  A  term  applied 
to  all  such  plants  as  have  a  conformity 
with  wheat,  either  with  respect  to  their 
fruit,  leaves,  or  ears. 

FUC  US.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia. 
Order,  Jllg<e. 

Fuctrs  DIGITATUS.  This  fucus  grows 
upon  stones  and  rocks  in  the  sea  near 
the  shore.  It  has  several  plain,  long 
leaves  or  sinuses  springing  from  a  round 
stalk,  in  the  manner  of  fingers  when  ex- 
tended. It  affords  soda. 

Fucus  ESCULENTUS.  Edible  fucus.  Mr. 
Hudson  has  made  this  a  distinct  species, 
but  Linnaeus  included  it  under  his  saccha- 
rinus.  It  grows  plentifully  in  the  sea,  near 
the  shores  of  Scotland,  and  also  those  of 
Cumberland.  It  has  a  broad,  plain,  sim- 
ple, sword-shaped  leaf,  springing  from  a 
pinnated  stalk. 

FUCUS    HELMINTOCHORTON.      See    Corral- 

lina  corsicana 

Fucus  PALMATUS.  Handed  fucus.  This 
grows  in  the  sea,  and  consists  of  a  thin 
lobed  leaf  like  a  hand. 

Fucus    SACCHARINUS.         Sea-belts ;     so 


FUN 


331 


called  from  the  supposed  resemblance 
ot  its  leaves  to  a  belt  or  girdle.  It 
grows  upon  rocks  and  stones  by  the  sea 
shore.  The  leaves  are  very  sweet,  and 
when  washed  and  tianged  up  to  dry  will 
exude  a  substance  like  that  of  sugar,  from 
whence  it  was  named. 

Fucus  VESICULOSUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sea  oak.  See  Quercus  marina. 

FULIGO.  (  Quasi  fumiligo,  from  fumus, 
smoke.)  Araxos.  Asoper.  Asuoli.  Soot* 
Wood  soot,  fultgo  ligni,  or  the  condensed 
smoke  from  burning  wood,  has  a  pungent, 
bitter,  and  nauseous  taste,  and  is  resolved 
by  chymical  analysis  into  a  volatile  alkaline 
salt,  and  empyreumatic  oil,  a  fixed  alknli, 
and  an  insipid  earth.  The  tincture  pre- 
pared from  this  substance,  tinctura  fuJBgi- 
nis,  is  recommended  as  a  powerful  anti- 
spasmodic  in  hysterical  affections. 

FULM1NATION.  A  quick  and  lively 
explosion  of  bodies,  such  as  takes  place 
with  fulminating  gold,  fulminating  powder, 
and  in  the  combustion  of  inflammable  gas 
and  vital  air. 

FUMARIA.  (from fumus,  smoke,  from 
its  juice,  when  dropped  into  the  eye,  pro- 
ducing the  same  sensations  as  smoke.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of   >lants  in  the 
Linnaean   system.     Class,   Diadelphia.     Or- 
der, Decandria.     Fumitory. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon    fumitory.      Funds    tcrrae.       Capnos. 
Herba  melancholifuga.    The  leaves  of  this 
indigenous  plant,  Fumaria  officinalis  of  Lin- 
naeus :—pericarpiis    monospermis   racemosist 
caule  dtffuso,  are  directed  for  medicinal  use 
by  the  Edinburgh  college  ;   they  are  ex- 
tremely sucQulent,  and  have  no  remarkable 
smell,  but  a  bitter,  somewhat  saline  taste. 
The  infusion  of  the  dried  leaves,  or  the 
expressed  juice  of  the  fresh  plant,  is  esteem- 
ed for  its  property  of  clearing  the  skin  of 
many  disorders  of  the  leprous  kind. 

•  FUMARIA  BUJLBOSA.  See  AristolocMa 
fabacea. 

FUMARIA  OFFICINALIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  fumitory.  See  Fumaria. 

FUMIGATION.  The  application  of 
fumes,  either  from  metallic  or  other  prepara- 
tions, to  particular  parts  of  the  body,  as  those 
of  the  mercurial  kind  to  venereal  sores,  8cc. 

Fumitory.     See  Fumaria. 

FUMUS  ALBUS.     Mercury. 

FUMUS  CITRINUS.    Sulphur. 

FUMUS  DUPLEX.    Sulphur  and  mercury. 

FUMUS  RUBENS.     Orpiment. 

FUNCTION.     See  Action. 

FUNGUS.  1.  Proud  flesh.  A  term  in 
surgery  to  express  any  luxuriant  formation 
of  flesh. 

2.  The  name  of  an  order  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system,  belonging  to  the 
Cryptogamia  class. 

FUNGUS  IGNIAIUUS.     See  dgaricus. 

FUNGUS  LARICIS.     See  Jlgaricus  albus. 

FUNGUS    MELITENSIS.       This  is  impro- 


332 


GAL 


perly  called  a  fungus,  it  being  the  Cinomo- 
rium  coccineum  of  Linnaeus,  a  small  plant 
which  grows  only  on  a  livtle  rock  >djoiinng 
Malta,  A  drachm  of  the  powder  is  given 
for  a  dose  in  dysenteries  and  haemorrhages, 
and  v  itli  remarkable  success. 

FUNGUS  ROSACEUS.     See  Bedeguar. 

FUNGUS  SALICIS.  The  willow  fungus, 
The  species  of  fungus  ordered  in  some 
pharmacopoeias  by  this  name  is  the  Boletus 
suavokns  ;  acaulis  superne  l<evis>  salicibus, 
of  Linnxus,  and  the  Boletus  albus  of  Hud- 
son.  When  fresh,  it  has  a  suburinous  smell, 
and  at  first  an  acid  taste,  followed  by  a 
bitter.  It  is  seldom  used  at  present,  but 
was  formerly  given  in  phthisical  com- 
plaints. 

FUNGUS  SAMBUCINUS.  See  Auricula 
Judce. 

FU»GUS  vixosus.  The  dark  cobweb- 
like  fungus,  which  vegetates  in  dry  cellars, 
where  wine,  ale,  and  the  like,  are  kept. 

FUNICULUS  UMBILICALIS.  (funicu- 
lus  ;  dim.  of  funis,  a  cord.)  See  Umbilical 
cord. 

FUNIS.     A  rope  or  cord. 

FUNIS  UMB1L1CALIS.  See  Umbilical 
cord. 

FURCALA.    The  clavicle  or  collar-bone. 

FURCELLA  INFERIOR.  The  ensif'orm  car- 
tilage. 

FURFUR.  Bran.  A  disease  of  the 
skin,  in  which  the  cuticle  keeps  falling  oft' 
in  small  scales  like  bran. 

FURFURACEOUS.  (-Furfur aceus,  from 
furfur,  bran.)  A  term  applied  to  the  sedi- 
ment deposited  in  the  urine  of  persons 
afflicted  with  fever,  of  a  reddish  or  whitish 
matter,  which  generally  appears  within  an 
Jiour  or  two  after  the  urine  is  passed,  and 


GAL 

only  falls  in  part  to  the  bottom,  the  urine 
remainii  g  turbid. 

FURNACE.  Furnus.  The  furnaces 
employed  in  chemical  operations  are  of 
three  kinds :  1.  The  evaporatory  furnace, 
which  has  received  its  name  from  its  use ; 
it  is  employed  to  reduce  substances  into 
vapour  by  means  of  heat,  in  order  to  sepa- 
rate the  more  fixed  principles  from  those 
which  are  more  ponderous,  and  were  mix- 
ed, suspended,  compounded,  or  dissolved 
in  the  fluid.  2.  The  reverberatory  furnace, 
which  name  it  has  received  from  its  con- 
struction, being  appropriated  to  distillation. 
3.  The  forge  Jurnace,  in  which  the  current 
of  air  is  determined  by  bellows. 

FUROR  UTERINUS.  (From  furo,  to  be 
mad,  and  uterus,  the  womb.)  Acrai.  Bra- 
chuna.  JEstromania.  drascon.  Jlrsatum* 
See  JVymphomania. 

FURUNCULUS.  (From  furo,  to  rage  ; 
so  named  from  its  heat  and  inflammation 
before  it  suppurates.)  Dothein  of  Para- 
celsus. Qhiadus.  Chioli.  A  boil.  An 
inflammation  of  a  subcutaneous  gland, 
known  by  an  inflammatory  tumour  that 
does  not  exceed  the  size  of  a  pigeon's 
e£g- 

FUSION.  (Fusiof  from  fundo,  to  pour 
out.)  A  chymical  process,  by  which  bodies 
are  made  to  pass  from  the  solid  to  the  fluid 
state,  in  consequence  of  the  application  of 
heat.  The  chief  objects  susceptible  of 
this  operation  are  salts,  sulphur,  and  metals. 
Salts  are  liable  to  two  kinds  of  fusion  :  the 
one,  which  is  peculiar  to  saline  matters, 
is  owing  to  water,  and  is  called  aqueous 
fusion;  the  other,  which  arises  from  the 
application  of  fire,  is  known  by  the  name 
of  igneous  fusion. 


G. 


_  OLEUM.  See  Petroleum  ?'«- 

brum. 

GABIREA.  A  fatty  kind  of  myrrh,  men- 
tioned by  Dioscoi  ides. 

GALACTIA.  (From  5 *xa,  milk.)  Galac- 
tirrhcea.  An  excess  or  overflowing  of  the 
milk. 

GALACTI>A-  "(From  >***,  milk  )  Ali- 
ment prepared  of  milk. 

GALACTIRRIICEA.  (From  yzxa.,  milk, 
and  ptu,  to  flow.)  See  Galactia. 

GALACTODES.  (From  ^A«,  milk)  In 
Hippocrates  it  signifies  both  milk  warm, 
and  a  milky  colour. 

GALACTOPIIORA  MEDIC  AMENTA.  (From 
ya\«t,  milk,  and  qipto,  to  carry.)  Medicines 
which  ir.c;east.-  Uie  milk. 

GAL  ACTOPHORO  US    DUCTS.      (Ca- 


iactopJwrus  ;  from  y*\*,  milk,  and  <ps/>a,  to 
carry,  because  they  bring  the  milk  to  the 
nipple.)  The  excretory  ducts  of  the  glands 
of  the  breasts  of  women,  which  terminate 
in  the  papilla,  or  nipple,  are  so  called. 

GALAC  TOPOETICA.  (From  >***, 
milk,  and  novta,  to  make.)  Milk-making, 
an  epithet  applied  to  the  faculty  of  making 
milk. 

GALACTOPOSIA.  (From  ym\a.  milk,  and 
Trim,  to  drink.)  The  method  of  curing  dis- 
eases by  a  milk  diet, 

GALANGA.  (Perhaps  its  Indian  name) 
Galangal.  The  roots  of  this  plant  are  us'ed 
medicinally  ;  two  kinds  are  mentioned  in 
the  pliarmacopaeias ;  the  greater  galangal 
Kxmferigalanga  of  Linnaeus,  and  the  smaller 
galangal,  the  root  of  the  Maranta  galanga  ; 


GAL 

caulino  simplidfoliis  lanceolatis  subsessilibus, 
of  Linnaeus.  The  dried  root  is  brought 
from  China,  in  pieces  from  an  inch  to  two 
in  length,  scarce  half  so  thick,  branched, 
full  of  knots  and  joints,  with  several  circu- 
lar rings  of  a  reddish  brown  colour  on  the 
outside,  and  brownish  within.  It  has  an 
aromatic  smell,  not  very  grateful,  and  an 
unpleasant,  bitterish,  hot,  biting  taste.  It 
was  formerly  much  used  as  a  warm  sto- 
machic bitter,  and  generally  ordered  in 
bitter  infusions.  It  is  now,  however,  seldom 
employed. 

GALAITGA  MAJOR.  See  Galanga. 
GALANGA  MINOR-  See  Galanga. 
G alang al.  See  Galanga. 
Galangal,  English.  See  Cyperus. 
GALBANUM  (From  chalbanah,  Heb.) 
Jllbetad.  Chalbane.  Gesor.  The  plant  is  also 
named  Ferula  Jlfricana  ;  Oreoselinum  Jlfri- 
canum:  Anisum  fruticosum  galbaniferum  ; 
Jlnisum  Jifricanum  fruticescens  ,•  and  Ay- 
borzat.  Galbanum  is  the  gummi-resinous 
juice,  obtained  partly  by  its  spontaneous 
exudation  from  ihe  joints  of  the  stem 
of  the  Lovage-leaved  bubon,  Bubon  gal- 
banum  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  rhombeis  den- 
tatis  striatis  glabris  umbellis  paucis ;  but 
more  generally,  and  in  greater  abun- 
dance, by  making  an  incision  in  the  stalk, 
a  few  inches  above  the  root,  from  >yhich 
it  immediately  issues,  and  soon  becomes 
sufficiently  concrete  to  be  gathered.  It 
is  imported  into  England  from  Turkey 
and  the  East  Indies,  in  large,  softish, 
ductile,  pale-coloured  masses,  which,  by 
age,  acquire,  a  brownish  yellow  appear- 
ance :  these  are  -intermixed  with  distinct 
whitish  tears,  that  are  the  most  pure  part 
of  the  mass.  Galbanum  has  a  strong  un- 
pleasant smell,  and  a  warm,  bitterish,  acrid 
taste ;  "  like  the  other  gummy  resins  it 
unites  with  water,  by  trituration  into  a 
milky  liquor,  but  does  not  perfectly  dis- 
solve, as  some  have  reported,  in  water, 
vinegar  or  wine.  Rectified  spirit  takes 
up  much  more  than  either  of  these  men- 
strua, but  not  the  whole  :  the  tincture  is  of 
a  bright  golden  colour.  A  mixture  of  two 
parts  of  rectified  spirit,  and  one  of  water, 
dissolves  all  but  the  impurities,  which  are 
commonly  in  considerable  quantity.  In 
distillation  with  water,  the  oil  separates 
and  rises  to  the  surface,  in  colour  yellowish, 
in  quantity  one-twentieth  of  the  weight  of 
the  galbanum.  Galbanum,  medicinally  con- 
sidered, may  be  said  to  hold  a  middle  rank 
between  assafcetida  and  ammoniacum ;  but 
its  foetidness  is  very  inconsiderable,  espe- 
cially when  compared  with  the  former;  it 
is  therefore  accounted  less  antispasmodic, 
nor  are  its  expectorant  qualities  equal  to 
those  of  the  latter ;  it,  however,  is  esteem- 
ed more  efficacious  than  either  in  hysterical 
disorders.  Externally  it  is  often  applied, 
by  surgeons,  to  expedite  the  suppuration 
of  inflammatory  and  indolent  tumours,  and, 


GAL 


333 


by  physicians,  as  a  warm  stimulating  plas- 
ter. It  is  an  ingredient  in  the  pilulae  gal- 
bani  composite,  the  emplastrum  galbani  com- 
positum  of  the  London  Pharniacopcei ;,  and 
in  the  emplastrum  ad  clavos  pedum  of  the 
Edinburgh.  0 

GALBEI.  Galbeum.  A  sort  of  orna- 
mental and  medical  bracelets  worn  by  the 
Romans. 

GALBULTJS.  (From galbus,  yellow.)  When 
the  skin  of  the  body  is  naturally  yellow. 

GALDA  GUMMI.  This  is  a  gum-resin,  men- 
tioned by  old  writers,  but  totally  forgot  in 
the  present  day,  and  not  to  be  obtained. 
Externally,  it  is  of  a  brown  colour,  but 
white  within,  of  a  hard  lamellaied  structure, 
and  smells  and  tastes  somewhat  like  elemi, 
\Vhen  burnt  it  gives  out  an  agreeable  odour. 
It  was  formerly  used  as  a  warm,  stimulat- 
ing medicine,  and  applied  in  plasters  as  a 
strengthener. 

GALEA.  (From  yuM,  a  cat,  of  the  skin  of 
which  it  was  formerly  made.)  A  helmet. 
In  anatomy,  the  amnios  is  so  called,  because 
it  surrounds  the  foetus  like  a  helmet.  In 
surgery,  it  is  a  bandage  for  the  head.  A 
species  of  head-ach  is  so  called,  when  it 
surrounds  the  head  like  a  helmet. 

GALEANTHHOPIA.  (This  term  seems  to 
be  from  ya.\»,  a  cat,  and  ati>fy>o»ro^  a  man.)  It 
is  a  species  oT  madness,  in  which  a  person 
imagines  himself  to  be  a  cat,  and  imitate's  its 
manners. 

GALEGA.  (From  yoixa.,  milk ;  so  named 
because  it  increases  the  milk  of  animals 
which  eat  it.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dia- 
delphia.  Order,  Decandria. 

2.  The  pharmacupaeial  name  of  the  Ruta 
praria.  Goats  rue.  From  the  little  smell 
and  taste  of  this  plant,  Galega  ojficinaUs  of 
Linnaeus  :  leguminibus  stnctis,  erectis  ,•  folio- 
Us  lanceolatis,  striatis,  nudis,  it  may  be  sup- 
posed to  possess  little  virtues.  In  Italy  the 
leaves  are  eaten  amongst  salads. 

GALEGA  OFFICINALIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  goats  rue.  See  Galega. 

GALEGJE.  A  species  of  senna.  The  cassia 
tora  of  Linnaeus. 

GALENA.  (From  y*Kw,  to  shine.)  The 
name  of  an  ore  formed  by  the  combination 
of  lead  with  sulphur. 

GALENIC  MEDICINE.  That  practice  of 
medicine  which  conforms  to  the  rules  of 
Galen,  and  runs  much  upon  multiplying 
herbs  and  roots  in  the  same  composition, 
though  seldom  torturing  them  any  other- 
wise than  by  decoction.  It  is  opposed  to 
chymical  medicine,  which  by  the  force  of 
fire,  and  a  great  deal  of  art,  fetches  out  the 
virtues  of  bodies,  chiefly  mineral,  into  a 
small  compass. 

GALENIUM.  (From  yet^vn,  galena.)  A 
cataplasm,  in  the  composition  of  which  was 
the  galena.  In  Paulus  ,/Egineta  it  is  con* 
stdered  as  anodyne. 

GALEOBDULON.     See  Lamium  allum, 


334 


GAL 


GAL 


GALEOFSIS.  (Ftom  XOM.OV,  good,  and 
o4'?»  vision;  so  called  because  it  w;ts 
thought  good  for  the  sight ;  or  from  y*.Hn, 
a  cat,  and  o^ir,  aspect ;  the  flowers  gaping 
like  the  opea  mouih  of  that  animal.)  La- 
mium  rubrumt  Urtica  iners  magnafcetidia- 
sima  Stocky  s  foe  tida.  Hedge  nettle.  See 
Lamium  album. 

GALBRICULUM  APONEUROTICUM.  The 
tendinous  expansion  which  lies  over  the 
pericranium. 

GALIUM.  (From  yx*.tt.  milk;  some 
species  having  the  property  of  coagulating 
milk.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  pla-it; 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Tetrandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  herb 
cheese    rennet,  or  ladies  bedstraw.     The 
tops  of  this  plant,    Galium   veritm  ,•      olzis 
octonis,  linearibTis,  sulcatis  ;  ranris  foriteris, 
brevibns,  of  Linnxus,  were  long  used  as  an 
efficacious  medicine  in  the  cure  of  epilep- 
sy, but,  in  the  practice  of  the  present  day, 
they  are  abandoned.    Indeed,  from  the  sen- 
sible qualities  of  the  plant,  little  can  be 
expected.     The  leaves  and  flowers  possess 
the  property  of  curdling  milk;  it  is  on  that 
account  styled  cheese  rennet. 

3.  A  name  for  madder. 

GALIUM  ^ALBUJI.  The  greater  ladies 
bedstraw.  '  This  herb,  Galium  mollugo- 
foliis  octonis,  ovato-linearibuo,  subserratis, 
patentissimis,  mucronatis ,-  caule  flaccido, 
rantis  patentibus,  of  Linnaeus,  with  its 
flowers,  are  used  medicinally.  P'ive  ounces, 
or  more,  of  the  expressed  juice,  taken 
every  evening  upon  an  empty  stomach,  is 
said  to  cure  epilepsy. 

GALIUM  APARINE.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  goose-grass.  See  Aparine. 

GALIUM  MULLUGO.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  greater  ladies  bedstraw.  See  Galium 
album. 

GALIUM  VEKUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  true  ladies  bedstraw.  See  Galium. 

Gall.     See  Bile. 

GALL  SICKNESS.  A  popular  name 
for  the  remitting  fever  occasioned  by  marsh 
miasmata,  in  the  Netherlands,  and  which 
proved  so  fatal  to  thousands  of  the  English 
soldiers  after  the  capture  of  Walcheren 
in  the  year  1809.  Dr.  Lind  informs  us, 
that  at  Middleburg,  the  capital  of  Wal- 
cheren, a  sickness  generally  reigns  to- 
wards the  latter  end  of  August,  or  the 
beginning  of  September,  which  is  al- 
ways most  violent  after  hot  summers.  It 
commences  after  the  rains  which  fall  in  the 
end  of  July;  the  sooner  it  begins  the 
longer  it  continues,  and  it  is  only  checked 
by  the  coldness  of  the  weather.  Towards 
the  end  of  August  and  the  beginning  of 
September,  it  is  a  continual  burning  fever, 
attended  with  a  vomiting  of  bile,  which  is 
the  gall  sickness.  This  fever,  after  conti- 
nuing three  or  four  days,  intermits,  and 


asumes  the  form  of  a  double  tertian; 
leaving  the  patient  in  a  fortnight,  or  per- 
haps sooner.  Strangers,  that  have  been 
accustomed  to  breathe  a  dry,  pure  air,  do 
not  recover  so  quickly.  Foreigners,  in 
indigent  circumstances,  such  as  the  Scots 
and  German  soldiers,  who  were  garrisoned 
in  the  adjacent  places,  were  apt,  after 
those  fevers,  to  have  a  swelling  in  the  legs, 
and  a  dropsy;  of  which  many  died. 

These  diseases  are  the  same  with  the 
double  tertians  common  within  the  tropics. 
Such  as  are  seized  with  the  gall  sickness, 
have  at  first  some  flushes  of  heat  over  the 
body,  a  loss  of  appetite,  a  white,  foul 
tongue,  a  yellow  tinge  in  the  eyes,  and  a 
pale  colour  of  the  lips.  Such  as  live  well, 
drink  wine,  and  have  warm  clothes,  and 
a  good  lodging,  do  not  suffer  so  much  during 
the  sickly  season  as  the  poor  people  ;  how- 
ever, these  diseases  are  not  infectious,  and 
seldom  prove  mortal  to  the  natives. 

Sir  John  Pringle  observes,  that  the  pre- 
vailing epidemic  of  autumn,  in  all  marshy 
countries,  is  a  fever  of  an  intermitting 
nature,  commonly  of  a  tertian  form,  but  of 
a  bad  kind  ;  which,  in  the  dampest  places 
and  worst  seasons,  appears  as  a  double  ter- 
tian, a  remitting,  or  even  an  ardent  fever. 
But,  however  these  may  vary  in  their  ap- 
pearauce,  according  to  the  constitution  of 
the  patient,  and  other  circumstances,  they 
are  all  of  a  similar  nature.  For  though,  in 
the  beginning  of  the  epidemic,  when  the 
heat,  or  rather  the  putrefaction  in  the  air, 
is  the  greatest,  they  assume  a  continued 
or  a  remitting  form  ;  yet,  by  the  end  of 
autumn,  they  usually  terminate  in  regular 
intermittents. 

But  although,  in  the  gall-sickness,  there 
is  both  a  redundance  and  a  depravation  of 
the  bile,  still  the  disease  cannot,  with  jus- 
tice, be  said  to  originate  wholly  from  that 
cause.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  the  dis- 
ease may  be  continued,  and  the  symptoms 
aggravated,  by  an  increased  secretion  and 
putrefaction  of  the  bile,  occasioned  by  the 
fever-  In  proportion  to  the  coolness  of 
the  season,  or  the  height  and  dryness  of  the 
ground,  this  disease  is  milder,  remits  and 
intermits  more  freely,  and  removes  further 
from  the  nature  of  a  continued  fever.  The 
higher  ranks  of  people  in  general  are  the 
least  liable  to  the  diseases  of  the  marshes ; 
for  such  countries  require  dry  houses, 
apartments  raised  above  the  ground,  mode- 
rate exercise,  without  labour,  in  the  sun, 
or  evening  damps  ;  a  just  quantity  of  fer- 
mented liquors,  plenty  of  vegetables,  and 
fresh  meats.  Without  such  helps,  not  only 
strangers,  but  the  natives  themselves,  are 
sickly,  especially  after  hot  and  close  sum- 
mers. The  hardiest  constitutions  are  very 
little  excepted  more  than  others ;  and 
hence  the  British  in  the  Netherlands  have 
always  been  subject  to  fevers. 


GAL 

By  this  disease  the  British  troops  were 
harassed  throughout  the  war,  from  1743 
to  1747.  It  appeared  in  the  month  of 
August,  1743 :  the  paroxysms  came  on 
in  the  evening,  with  great  heat,  thirst,  a 
violent  head- ache,  and  often  a  delirium. 
These  symptoms  lasted  most  of  the  night, 
but  abated  in  the  morning,  with  an  imper- 
fect sweat ;  sometimes  with  an  hemorrhage 
of  the  nose,  or  looseness.  The  stomach, 
from  the  beginning,  was  disordered,  with 
a  nausea  and  sense  of  oppression ;  fre- 
quently with  a  bilious  and  offensive  vomit- 
ing. If  evacuations  were  either  neglected, 
or  too  sparingly  used,  the  patient  fell  into 
a  continued  fever,  and  sometimes  grew 
yellow,  as  in  jaundice.  When  the  season 
was  further  advanced,  this  fever  was  at- 
tended with  a  cough,  rheumatic  pains,  and 
sizy  blood.  The  officers,  being  better  ac- 
commodated than  the  common  men,  and 
the  cavalry,  who  had  cloaks  to  keep  them 
warm,  were  not  so  subject  to  it  ;  and 
others  who  belonged  to  the  army,  but  lay 
in  quarters,  were  least  of  all  effected  ;  and 
the  less  in  proportion  to  their  being  ex- 
posed to  heats,  night  damps,  and  the  other 
fatigues  of  the  service.  In  this  manner  did 
the  remitting  fever  infest  the  army  for  the 
remaining  years  of  the  war :  and  that  ex- 
actly in  proportion  to  their  distance  from 
the  marshy  places,  of  which  we  have  several 
notable  instances  in  Pringle's  observations. 

GALLA.  (From  Gallus,  a  river  in 
Bythenia.)  Nux  galla.  Gatta  maxima  or- 
biculata.  The  gall-nut.  The  production  of 
the  quercus  cems  of  Linnaeus.  By  this 
name  vs  usually  denoted  any  protuberance, 
tubercle,  or  tumour,  produced  by  the 
puncture  of  insects  on  plants  and  trees  of 
different  kinds.  These  galls  are  of  various 
forms  and  sizes,  and  no  less  different  with 
regard  to  their  internal  structure.  Some 
have  only  one  cavity,  and  others  a  number 
of  small  ceils,  communicating  with  each 
other.  Some  of  them  are  as  hard  as  the 
wood  of  the  tree  they  grow  on,'  whilst 
others  are  soft  and  spongy  ;  the  first  being 
termed  gall-nuts,  and  the  latter  berry-galls, 
or  apple-galls. 

The  gall  is  thus  produced  : — the  cynips 
querci  folii,  an  insect  of  the  fly  kind,  de- 
posites  its  eggs  in  the  leaves  and  other  ten- 
der parts  of  the  tree.  Around  each  punc- 
ture an  excrescence  is  presently  formed, 
within  which  the  egg  is  hatched,  and  the 
insect  passes  through  all  the  stages  of  its 
metamorphosis,  until  it  becomes  a  perfect 
insect,  when  it  eats  its  way  out  of  its  pri- 
son. The  best  oak-galls  are  heavy,  knotted, 
and  of  a  blue  colour,  and  are  obtained  from 
Aleppo.  They  are  nearly  entirely  soluble 
in  water,  with  the  assistance  of  heat.  Ti«is 
soluble  active  matter  con?  sts  of  tannin,  m 
combination  with  gallic  acid  ;  nine-tenths 
of  the  former,  with  one-tenth  of  the  latter. 


fcAL 


335 


Oak-galls  are  supposed  to  be  the  strongest 
astringent  in  the  vegetable  kingdom.  Both 
water  and  spirit  take  up  nearly  all  their 
virtue,  though  the  spirituous  extract  is  the 
strongest  preparation.  The  powder  igf 
however,  the  best  form  ;  and  the  dose  is 
from  a  few  grains  to  half  a  drachm. 

They  are  not  much  used  in  medicine, 
though  they  are  said  to  be  beneficial  in  in- 
termittents.  Dr.  Cullen  has  cured  agues, 
by  giving  half  a  drachm  of  the  powder  of 
galls  every  two  or  three  hours  during  the 
intermission  ;  and  by  it  alone,  or  joined 
with  camomile  flowers,  has  prevented  the 
return  of  the  paroxysms.  But  the  doctor 
states  the  amount  of  his  results  only  to  be 
this  :  that,  "  in  many  cases,  the  galls  cured 
the  intermittents  ;  but  that  it  failed  also  in 
many  cases,  in  which  the  Peruvian  bark 
afterwards  proved  successful.*'  A  fomen- 
tation, made  hp  macerating  half  an  ounce 
of  bruised  galls  in  a  quart  of  boiling  water 
for  an  hour,  has  been  found  useful  for  the 
piles,  the  prolapsus  uni,  and  the  fluor  albus, 
applied  cold.  An  injection,  simply  astrin- 
gent, is  made  by  diluting  this  fomentation, 
and  used  in  gleets  and  leucorrhoea.  The 
camphorated  ointment  of  galls  has  been 
found  also  serviceable  in  piles,  after  the 
use  of  leeches ;  and  is  made  by  incorporating 
half  a  dracl.m  of  camphor  with  one  ounce 
of  hog's  lard,  and  adding  two  drachms  of 
galls  in  very  fine  powder.  In  fact,  galls 
may  be  employed  for  the  same  purposes 
as  oak  bark,  and  are  used  under  the  same 
forms. 

GALIA  TUKCICA.  See  Quercus. 
GALL  BLADDER.  Vesicula  fellis.  An 
oblong  membranous  receptacle,  situated 
under  the  liver,  to  which  it  is  attached  in 
the  right  hypochondrium.  It  is  composed 
of  three  membranes :  a  common,  fibrous, 
and  villous.  Its  use  is  to  retain  the  bile 
which  regurgitates  from  the  hepatic  duct, 
there  to  become  thicker,  more  acrid,  and 
bitter,  and  to  send  it  through  the  cystic 
duct,  which  proceeds  from  its  neck  into  the 
ductus  communis  choledochus,  to  be  sent 
on  to  the  duodenum. 

GALL-STONES.  Biliary  concretions. 
Hard  concrete  bodies,  of  which  there  are 
great  varieties,  formed  in  the-gall-bladder 
of  animal  bodies.  Gall-stones  often  lie 
quiet ;  so  that,  until  dissection  after  death, 
some  are  never  known  to  exist :  but  when 
they  are  prevented  from  passing  through 
the  gall  ducts,  they  obstruct  the  passage  of 
the  bile  into  the  intestines,  and  produce 
also  many  inconvenient  symptoms,  particu- 
lar!) the  jaundice. 

The  diagnostics  of  this  disorder  are  ge- 
nerally very  obscure  and  uncertain  :  for 
other  causes  produce  the  same  kind  of 
symptoms  as  those  which  occur  in  this  dis- 
ease. The  usual  symptoms  ave,  a  loss  of 
appetite,  a  sense  of  fulness  in  the  stomach, 


336 


GAL 


GAL 


sickness  and  vomiting,  langour,  inactivity, 
sleepiness ;  and  if  the  obstruction  continues 
for  a  time,  there  is  wasting  of  the  flesh ; 
yellowness  of  the  eyes,  skin,  and  urine  ; 
whitish  stools  ;  a  pr.in  in  the  pit  of  the 
stomach ;  whilst  the  pulse  remains  in  its 
natural  state.  The  paiiv  excited  by  an  ob- 
struction of  the  gall  ducts,  in  consequence 
of  gall-stones  passing  through  them,  and 
this  not  affecting  the  pulse,  is  considered  as 
the  leading  pathognomonic  symptom.  This 
pain,  in  some,  is  extremely  acute,  in  others 
there  is  only  a  slight  uneasiness  felt  about 
the  region  ot  the  liver ;  but  its  particular 
seat  is. the  gall  duct,  just  where  it  enters  the 
duodenum.  In  some  patients  there  is  no 
yellowness  of  the  skin;  in  others  it  exists 
for  several  months.  There  is  no  disease 
more  painful  than  this,  in  some  instances ; 
it  is  as  frequent  as  any  other  affection  of 
the  liver  ;  it  admits  of  much  relief  from 
medicine,  arid  is  not  immediately  dange- 
rous to  the  pa.ttent. 

GALLIC  ACID.  A  peculiar  acid  which 
is  extracted  from  the  nut-gall  that  grows 
on  the  oak.  This  acid  is  also  found,  in  a 
greater  or  less  quantity,  in  all  sour  or  as- 
tringent vegetable  substances. 

GALLICTUICHIS.  Corrupted  from  callitri- 
chist  or  callitricum. 

GALLICUS  MORBUS.  The  French  disease. 
See  Dues  venerea. 

GALLINAGO.  (Diminutive  of  gallus,  a 
cock.)  1.  The  woodcock. 

2.  An  eminence  within  the  prostate  gland 
is  called  caput  gallinagims,  from  its  fan- 
cied resemblance  to  a  woodcock's  head. 

GALLIUM.    See  Galium. 

GALVANISM.  A  professor  of  anato- 
my, in  the  university  of  Bologna,  was  one 
day  making  experiments  on  electricity, 
in  his  elaborately  ;  near  the  machine  were 
some  frogs  that  had  been  flayed ;  the  limbs 
of  which  became  convulsed  every  time  a 
spark  was  drawn  from  the  apparatus.  Gal- 
vani,  surprised  at  this  phenomenon,  made 
it  a  subject  of  investigation,  and  disco- 
vered that  metals,  applied  to  the  nerves 
and  muscles  of  these  animals,  occasion- 
ed powerful  and  sudden  contractions, 
when  disposed  in  a  certain  manner.  He 
gave  the  name  of  animal  electricity  to 
this  order  of  new  phenomena,  from  the 
analogy  that  he  considered  existing  be- 
tween these  effects  and  those  produced  by 
electricity. 

The  name  animal  electricity  has  been 
superseded,  notwithstanding  the  great  ana- 
logy that  exists  between  the  effects  of  elec- 
tricity and  of  Galvanism,  in  favour  of  the 
latter  term  ;  which  is  not  only  applicable 
to  the  generality  of  the  phenomena,  but 
likewise  serves  to  perpetuate  the  memory 
of  the  discoverer. 

In  order  to  give  rise  to  Galvanic  effects, 
it  13  necessary  to  establish  a  communication 


between  two  points  of  one  series  of  nervous 
and  muscular  organs.  In  this  manner  a  cir- 
cle is  formed,  one  arch  of  which  consists  of 
the  animal  parts,  rendered  the  subject  of 
experiment,  while  the  other  arch  is  com- 
posed of  excitatory  instruments,  \vhich,ge- 
nerully  consist  of  several  pieces,  some 
placed  under  the  animal  parts  called  sup- 
porters, others  destined  to  establish  a  com- 
munication between  the  latter  are  called 
conductors.  To  form  a  complete  Galvanic 
circle,  take  the  thigh  of  a  frog,  deprived 
of  its  skin  ;  detach  the  crural  nerve,  as  far 
as  the  knee  ;  put  it  on  a  piece  o!  zinc  ;  put 
the  muscles  of  the  leg  on  a  piece  of  silver ; 
then  finish  the  excitatory  arch,  and  com- 
plete the  Galvanic  circle  by  establishing  a 
communication  by  means  of  the  two  sup- 
porters, by  means  of  iron  or  copper  wire, 
pewter,  or  lead.  The  instant  that  the  com- 
municators touch  the  two  supporters,  a  part 
of  the  animal  arch  formed  by  the  two  sup- 
porters  will  be  convulsed.  Although  this 
disposition  of  the  animal  parts,  and  of 
Galvanic  instruments,  be  most  favourable 
to  the  developement  of  the  phenomena,  yet 
the  composition  of  the  animal  and  excita- 
tory arch  may  be  much  varied.  Thus  con- 
tractions are  obtained,  by  placing  the  two 
supporters  under  the  nerve,  and  leavi  ig 
the  muscle  out  of  the  circle,  which  proves 
that  nerves  essentially  constitute  the  animal 
arch. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  nerves  to  be  entire, 
in  order  to  produce  contractions.  They 
take  place  whether  the  organs  be  tied  or 
cut  through,  provided  there  exists  a  simple 
contiguity  between  the  divided  ends.  This 
proves  that  we  cannot  strictly  conclude<£rom 
what  happens  in  muscular  action,  from  that 
which  takes  place  in  Galvanic  phenomena; 
since,  if  a  nerve  be  tied  or  divided,  the 
muscles  on  which  the  power  is  distributed 
lose  the  power  of  action. 

The  cutiqle  is  an  obstacle  to  Galvanic 
effects  ;  they  are  always  feebly  manifested 
in  parts  covered  by  it-  When  it  is  moist, 
fine,  and  delicate,  the  effect  is  not  entirely 
interrupted.  Humboldt,  after  having  de- 
tached the  cuticle  from  the  posterior  part 
of  the  neck  and  back,  by  means  of  two 
blisters,  applied  plates  of  metal  to  the  bare 
cutis,  and  at  the  moment  of  establishing  a 
communication,  he  experienced  sharp  prick- 
ings, accompanied  with  a  serosanguinous 
discharge. 

If  a  plate  of  zinc  be  placed  under  the 
tongue,  and  a  flat  piece  of  silver  on  its  su- 
perior surface,  on  making  them  touch  each 
other,  an  acerb  taste  will  be  perceired,  ac- 
companied with  a  slight  trembling. 

The  excitatory  arch  may  be  constructed 
with  three,  two,  or  even  one  metal  only, 
with  alloys,  amalgams,  or  other  metallic 
or  mineral  combinations,  carbonated  sub- 
stances, &c.  It  is  observed  that  metals 


GALVANISM. 


337 


"which  are  in  general  the  most  powerful  ex- 
<ci;ors,  induce  contractions  so  much  the 
move  as  they  have  an  extent  of  surface. 
Mctais  are  all  more  or  less  excitants;  and 
it  is  observed  that  zinc,  gold,  silver,  pew- 
ter, arc  of  the  highest  rank;  then  copper, 
lead,  nickel,  antimony,  &c. 

Galvanic  susceptibility,  like  muscular  ir- 
ritability, is  exhausted  by  too  long-  conli- 
nued  exercise,  and  is  recruited  by  repose. 
Immersion  of  nerves  and  muscles  in  alko- 
hol  and  opiate  solutions  diminishes  and 
even  destroys  this  susceptibility,  in  the 
same  manner,  doubtless,  as  the  immode- 
rate use  of  these  substances  in  the  living1 
man  blunts,  and  induces  paralysis  in  mus- 
cular action.  Immersion  in  "oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  revests  the  fatigued  parts,  in 
being  acied  on  by  the  stimulus.  Animals 
killed  by  the  repeated  discharge  of  an  elec- 
tric battery,  acquire  an  increase  of  Galva- 
nic susceptibility ;  and  this  property  sub- 
sists unchanged  in  animals  destroyed  by 
submersion  in  mercury,  pure  hydrogen  gas, 
azot,  and  ammoniac ;  and  finally,  it  is 
totally  annihilated  in  animals  suffocated  by 
the  vapour  of  charcoal. 

Galvanic  susceptibility  is  extinct  in  the 
muscles  of  animals  of  warm  blood,  in  pro- 
portion as  vital  heat  is  dissipated;  some- 
times even  when  life  is  terminated  in  con- 
vulsions, contractility  cannot  be  put  into 
action,  although  warmth  be  not  completely 
gone,  as  though  the  vital  property  were 
consumed  by  the  convulsion,  amidst  which 
the  animals  had  expired.  In  those  of  cold 
blood,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  more  durable. 
The  thighs  of  frogs,  long  after  being  sepa- 
rated from  every  thing,  and  even  to  the  in- 
stant of  incipient  putrefaction,  are  influ- 
enced by  Galvanic  stimuli,  doubtless,  be- 
cause irritability,  in  these  animals,  is  less  in- 
timately connected  with  respiration,  and 
life  more  divided  among  the  different  or- 
gans, which  have  less  occasion  to  act  on 
each  other  for  the  execution  of  its  pheno- 
mena. The  Galvanic  chain  does  not  pro- 
duce sensible  actions  (that  is  contractions) 
until  the  moment  it  is  completed,  by  esta- 
blishing a  communication  with  the  parts 
constituting  it.  During  the  time  it  is  com- 
plete, that  is,  through  the  whole  space 
of  time  that  the  communication  remains 
established,  every  thing  remains  tranquil ; 
nevertheless,  Galvanic  influence  is  not  sus- 
pended :  in  fact  excitability  is  evidently 
increased,  or  diminished,  in  muscles  that 
hare  been  long  continued  in  the  Galvanic 
chain,  according  to  the  difference  of  the 
reciprocal  situation  of  the  connecting 
metals. 

If  silver  has  been  applied  to  nerves,  and 
zinc  to  muscles,  the  irritability  of  the  latter 
increases  in  proportion  to  the  time  they 
have  remained  in  the  chain.  By  this  me- 
thod, the  thighs  of  frogs  have  been  revivi- 
fied in  some  degree,  and  afterwards  be- 


came sensible  to  stimuli,  that  before  had 
ce;<ird  to  act  op  'ii:  m.  By  distributing 
the  metals  in  an  inverse  manner,  applying 
zinc  to  nerves  and  silver  to  muscles,  an 
effect  absolutely  contrary  is  observed ; 
and  the  muscles  that  possessed  the  most 
lively  irritability  when  placed  in  the  chain, 
seem  fo  be  rendered  entirely  paralytic  if 
they  remain  long  in  this  situation. 

This  difference  evidently  depends  on  the 
direction  of  the  Galvanic  fluid,  determined 
towards  the  muscles  01  nerves,  according 
to  the  manner  in  which  these  metals  are 
disposed,  and  this  is  of  some  importance 
to  be  known  for  the  application  of  Galvanic 
means  to  the  cure  of  diseases. 
Galvanic  Pile. 

M.  Volta's  apparatus  is  as  follows  : — 

liaise  a  p  le,  by  placing  a  plate  of  zinc, 
a  flat  piece  of  wet  card,  and  a  plate  of 
silver,  successively ;  then  a  second  piece  of 
zinc,  &c.  until  the  elevation  is  several  feet 
high  ;  for  the  effects  are  greater  in  propor- 
tion to  its  height ;  then  touch  both  extre- 
mities of  the'pile,  at  the  same  ..nstant,  with 
one  piece  of  iron  wire ;  at  the  moment  of 
contact,  a  spark  is  excited  from  the  ex- 
tremities of  the  pile,  and  luminous  points 
are  often  perceived  at  different  heights, 
where  the  zinc  and  silver  come  into  mutual 
contact.  The  zinc  end  of  this  pile  appears 
to  be  negatively  electrified  ;  that  formed 
by  the  silver,  on  the  contrary,  indicates 
marks  of  positive  electricity. 

It  we  touch  both  extremities  of  the 
pile,  after  having  dipped  our  hands  into 
water,  or,  what  is  better,  a  saline  solution, 
a  commotion,  followed  by  a  disagreeable 
pricking  in  tr.e  fingers  and  elbow,  is  felt. 

It  we  place  in  a  tube  filled  with  water, 
and  hermetically  closed  by  two  corks,  the 
extremities  of  two  wires  of  the  s:  me  metal 
which  are  in  contact  at  the  other  extremi- 
ty, one  with  the  summit,  the  other  with  the 
base  of  ;he  pile  ;  these  ends,  even  when  se- 
parated only  by  the  space  of  a  few  lines, 
experience  evident  changes  at  the  instant 
the  extremities  of  the  pile  are  touched  ; 
the  wire  in  contact  with  that  part  of  the 
pile  composed  of  zinc  becomes  covered  with 
builae  of  hydrogen  g;,s;  that  which  touches 
the  extremity  formed  by  silver,  becomes 
oxydated.  Fourcroy  attributes  this  phe- 
nomenon to  the  decomposition  of  water, 
by  the  Galvanic  fluid,  which  abandons  the 
oxygen  to  the  iron  that  touches  the  positive 
extremity  of  the  pile  ;  then  conducts  the 
othi  r  gas  invisibly  to  the  end  of  the  other 
wire,  there  to  be  disengaged. 

From  the  numerous  experiments  of  Mr. 
Davy,  many  new  and  important  facts  have 
been  established,  and  Galvanism  has  been 
found  one  of  the  most  powerful  agents  in 
chymistry;  by  its  influence,  platina  wire 
has  been  melted ;  gold,  silver,  copper,  and 
most  of  the  metals,  have  easily  been  burnt ; 
the  fixed  alkalis,  and  many  of  the  earths, 
Xx 


338 


GAM 


GAR 


have  been  made  to  appear  as  consisting  of 
a  metallic  base,  and  oxygen;  compound 
substances,  which  were  before  extremely 
difficult  to  decompose,  are  now,  by  the  aid 
of  Galvanism,  easily  resolved  into  their 
constituents. 

GAMANDBA.    See  Gambogia. 

GAMBIENSE  GTTMMI.     St  e  Kino. 

Gamboge     See  Gambogia. 

GAMBOGIA.  (From  (he  province  of 
Cambaya,  in  the  East  Indies ;  called  also 
Cambodja  and  Cambogia  ;  hence  it  has  ob- 
tained its  name  of  Cambadium.  Cambogium. 
Gambogia.  Gambogium.}  Gamboge.  From 
its  supposed  virtues,  it  is  called  gummi  ad 
podagram  ;  gammi  gutta  ;  and,  by  corrup- 
tion, gotta,  gutta  gamba^  gamon,  germandra 
catagemu,  gamboidea,  &c. ;  and,  from  its 
gold  colour,  chrysoptis ;  and  from  its  pur- 
gative quality,  succus  laxativus,  succus 
fndicus  purgans  t  and  scammonium  orientate. 

A  concrete  vegetable  juice,  the  produce 
of  two  trees,  both  called,  by  the  Indians, 
Caracapulliy  and  by  Linnaeus,  Gambogia 
gutta.  It  is  partly  of  a  gummy  and  partly 
of  a  resinous  nature.  It  is  brought  to  us 
chiefly  from  Gambaja,  in  the  East  Indies, 
either  in  form  of  orbicular  masses,  or  of 
cylindrical  rolls  of  various  sizes ;  and  is  of 
a  dense,  compact,  and  firm  texture,  and  of 
a  beautiful  yellow  colour. 

In  medicine,  it  is  chiefly  used  as  a  dras- 
tic purge  ;  it  operates  powerfully  both  up- 
wards and  downwards.  Some  condemn  it 
as  acting-  with  too  great  violence,  while 
others  are  of  a  contrary  opinion.  The  dose 
is  from  two  to  four  grains,  as  a  cathartic  ; 
from  four  to  eight  grains  it  proves  emetic 
and  purgative.  The  roughness  of  its  ope- 
ration is  said  to  be  diminished,  by  giving  it 
in  a  liquid  form,  sufficiently  diluted.  Rub- 
bed with  almonds,  from  it>  want  of  taste, 
it  is  a  convenient  laxative  for  children. 

It  has  been  given  in  dropsy,  with  cream 
of  tartar,  to  correct  its  operation.  It  has 
also  been  recommended  by  some,  to  the 
extent  of  fifteen  grains,  joined  with  an 
equal  quantity  of  vegetable  alkali,  to  de- 
stroy the  tape-worm.  This  dose  is  ordered 
in  the  morning,  and  if  the  worm  is  not  ex- 
pelled in  two  or  three  hours,  it  is  repeated 
even  to  the  third  time,  with  safely  and  effi- 
cacy. It  is  asserted  that  it  ha.s  been  given 
to  this  extent  even  in  delicate  habits.  This 
is  Sf  id  to  be  the  remedy  alluded  to  by  Van 
Swieten,  which  wa<  employed  by  Dr. 
Herenchwand,  and  with  him  proved  so 
successful  in  the  removal  of  the  taema  lata. 
It  is  an  ingredient,  and  probably  the  active 
one,  in  most  of  ihe  nostrums  for  expelling 
teniae. 

Dr.  Cullen  says,  that,  On  account  of  the 
quick  passage  of  gamboge  through  the  in- 
testines, he  was  induced  io  give  it  in  small 
and  requently  repeated  dos*  s,  as  three  or 
four  grains,  rubbed  with  a  little  sugar, 
every  three  hours ;  and  thus  found  it  ope- 


rate without  griping-,  or  sickness,  and,  in 
three  or  four  exhibitions,  evacuate  a  ^reat 
quantity  of  water,  both  by  stool  and  urine. 

GAMBOGITTM.     See  Gambogia. 

GAMBOIDEA.     See  Gambogia. 

GAMMA.  (Fron  the  letter  r,  gamma, 
which  it  resembles.)  A  surgical  instru- 
ment for  cauterising  a  hernia. 

GAMPHELE.  (From  ^a/«40?»  crooked.) 
The  cheek.  The  jaw. 

GANGAMON.  (From  j/etylk/M»,  a  fishing- 
net,  which  it  was  said  to  resemble.)  A 
name  of  the  omentum.  Some  call  the  con- 
texture of  nerves  about  the  navel  by  this 
name. 

GANGLION,  (ytyyuw,  a  knot.)  A 
knot. 

1.  In  anatomy  it  is  applied  to  a  natural 
knot-like  enlargement,  in  the  course  of  a 
nerve. 

2.  In  surgery  it  is  an  encysted  tumour, 
formed  in  the  sheath  of  a  tendon,  and  con- 
taining a  fluid  like  the  white  of  an  egg.  It 
most  frequently  occurs  on  the  back  of  the 
hand  or  foot. 

GANGRENE.  (From  yaum,  to  feed 
upon.)  Gangrena.  An  incipient  morti- 
fication, so  named  from  its  eating  away  the 
flesh.  Authors  have  generally  distinguished 
mortification  into  two  stages  ;  the  first,  or 
incipient  one,  they  name  gangrene,  which 
is  attended  with  a  sudden  diminution  of 
pain  in  the  place  affected;  a  livid  disco- 
loration of  the  part,  which,  from  being 
yellowish,  becomes  of  a  greenish  hue ;  a 
detachment  of  the  cuticle,  under  which  a 
turbid  fluid  is  effused  ;  lastly,  the  swelling, 
tension,  and  hardness,  of  the  previous  in- 
flammation subside,  and,  on  touching  the 
part,  a  crepitus  is  perceptible,  owing  to  the 
generation  of  air  in  the  gangrenous  parts. 

Such  is  the  state  to  which  the  term  gan- 
grene is  applied.  When  the  part  has  be- 
come quite  cold,  black,  fibrous,  incapa- 
ble of  moving,  and  destitute  of  all  feeling, 
circulation,  and  life ;  this  is  the  second 
stage  of  mortification,  termed,  sphacelus. 
Gangrene,  however,  is  frequently  used 
synonymously  with  the  word  mortification. 
See  Mortification. 

GABABA.  An  Arabic  name  for  the  dis- 
order called  JEgilopa. 

GARCIJTIA  MAXGOSTAWA.  (Named  in 
honour  of  Dr.  Garcin,  who  accurately  de- 
scribed it.)  The  systematic  name  of  the 
mangosteen  tree.  See  Mangosteen. 

GABGALE.  (yetfytt\n.')  Gargalos.  Gar- 
galismos.  Irritation,  or  stimulation. 

GABGABEON.  (Hebrew.)  The  uvula,  or 
glandulous  body,  which  hangs  down  into 
the  throat. 

GARGAR1SM.  Gargarismus.  A  wash 
for  the  mouth  and  throat. 

GARGARISMA.  (From  >*gJag/fa>,  to 
gargle  )  A  gargle. 

GARGARISMUM.  A  gargle  or  wash 
for  the  throat. 


GAS 


A  bed  on  which  lunatics, 
Sec.  were  formerly  confined. 

Gargle     See  Gargarisma. 

Garlic.     St-e  JUUum. 

Garou  bark.     See  ThymalxcL. 

GAIION.  (>*gov.)  A  kind  of  pickle  pre- 
pared of  fish  ;  *t  first  it  was  made  from  a 
fish  which  the  Greeks  call  Garos  ;  but  the 
best  was  made  from  mackarels.  Among  the 
moderns,  garum  signifies  the  liquor  in 
which  fish  is  pickled. 

GARROTILLO.  (From  garottar,  to  bind 
closely.  Span.)  A  name  of  the  cynanche 
maligna,  from  its  sense  of  strangulation,  as 
if  the  throat  were  bound  with  a  cord. 

GAROPHTLLTJS.     See  Caryophyllus. 

GAS.  (From  gascht,  a  German  word 
which  means  an  eruption  of  wind.)  See 
Gax. 

GASTRIC  ARTERY.  Arteria  gastrica. 
The  right,  or  greater  gastric  artery,  is  a 
branch  of  the  hepatic  ;  the  left  or  lesser,  a 
branch  of  the  splenic. 

GASTRIC  JUICE  Succus  gastricus. 
A  fluid  separated  by  the  capillary  exhaling 
arteries  of  the  stomach,  which  open  upon 
its  internal  surface.  The  oesophagus  also 
affords  a  small  quantity,  especially  in  the 
inferior  part.  Modern  philosophers  have 
paid  great  attention  to  this  fluid,  and  from 
their  several  experiments  it  is  known  to 
possess  the  following  properties.  It  is 
the  principal  agent  of  digestion,  and 
changes  the  aliments  into  a  kind  of  uniform 
soft  paste  :  it  acts  on  the  stomach  after  the 
death  of  the  animal.  Its  effects  shew  that 
it  is  a  solvent,  but  of  that  peculiar  nature 
Ahat  it  dissolves  animal  and  vegetable  sub- 
stances, uniformly,  and  without  exhibiting 
a  stronger  affinity  for  the  one  than  for  the 
other.  Although  it  is  the  most  powerful 
agent  of  digestion  in  the  stomach,  its  dis- 
solvent power  has  need  of  assistance  from 
the  action  of  several  secondary  causes,  as 
heat,  which  seems  to  augment  and  concen- 
trate itself  in  the  epigastric  region.  So 
long  as  the  exertion  of  the  stomach  con- 
tinues, there  is  a  sort  of  intestine  fermen- 
tation, which  should  not,  in  its  full  sense, 
be  compared  to  the  motion  by  which  fer- 
mentative and  putrescent  substances  are 
decomposed  ;  there  is  also  a  moderate  and 
peristaltic  motion  of  the  muscular  fibres 
of  the  stomach,  which  press  the  aliment  on 
all  sides,  and  perform  a  slight  trituration, 
while  the  gastric  moisture  softens  and  ma- 
serates  the  food  before  it  is  dissolved.  By 
Tiany  it  has  been  considered  merely  as  a 
ferment,  but  this  cannot  be  the  case.  See 
Digestion. 

It  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  antiseptics 
dth  which  we  are  acquainted  ;  and,  from 
le  experiments  of  Spallanzani,  Scopoli, 
•arminatit  and  others,  its  nature  appears  to 
e  essentially  different  in  the  several  classes 
»f  animals,  as  they  have  proved  by  analysis. 
The  gastric  juice  of  the  human  subject, 


GAS 


339 


when  healthy,  is  inodorous,  of  a  saltish  taste, 
and  limpid,  like  water,  unless  it  be  a  little 
tinged  with  the  yellow  colour  of  some  bile, 
that  has  regurgitated  into  the  stomach. 
In  quantity  it  is  very  considerable,  as  must 
be  evident  from  the  extent  of  the  surface  of 
the  stomach,  and  its  continual  secretion  ; 
but  it  is  most  copious  when  solicited  by 
the  stimulus  of  food.  Besides  the  proper- 
ties of  this  fluid  before  mentioned,  it  has 
others,  whicK  have  induced  physicians  and 
surgeons  to  exhibit  it  medicinally.  It  cures 
dyspepsia  and  mterhuUent  fever.  Applied, 
externally,  in  form  of  fomentation  or  poul- 
tice, it  cures  putrid  and  scrofulous  ulcers 
in  a  wonderful  manner ;  and  it  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  its  utility  is  not  more  generally 
known. 

GASTRITIS.  (From  >*r»g,  the  sto. 
mach.)  Inflammation  of  the  stomach.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyreocice,  and 
order  phlegmasix,  of  Cullen.  It  is  known 
by  pyrexia,  anxiety,  heat,  and  pain  in  the 
epigastrium,  increased  when  any  thing  is 
taken  into  the  stomach,  vomiting,  hiccup, 
pulse  small  and  hard,  and  prostration  of 
strength.  There  are  two  species  :  1.  Gas' 
tritis  phlegmonoidea,  with  an  inflammatory 
tumour.  Gastritis  erysipelatosay  when  the 
inflammation  is  of  a  creeping  or  erysipela- 
tous  nature. 

Gastris  is  produced  by  acrid  substances 
of  various  kinds,  such  as  arsenic,  corrosive 
sublimate,  &c.  taken  into  the  stomach,  as 
likewise  by  food  of  an  improper  nature  ;  by 
taking  large  draughts  of  any  cold  liquor 
when  the  body  is  much  heated  by  exercise, 
or  dancing ;  and  repelled  exanthemata  and 
gout.  Besides  these,  it  may  arise  from  an 
inflammation  of  some  of  the  neighbouring 
parts  being  communicated  .to  the  sto- 
mach. 

The  erysipelatous  gastritis  arises  chiefly 
towards  the  close  of  other  diseases,  mark- 
ing the  certain  approach  to  dissolution,  and 
being  unaccompanied  with  any  marks  of 
general  inflammation,  or  by  any  burning 
pain  in  the  stomach. 

The  symptoms  of  phlegmonous  gastritis, 
as  observed  above,  are,  a  violent  burning 
pain  in  the  stomach,  with  great  soreness, 
distention,  and  flatulency  ;  a  severe  vomit- 
ing, especially  after  any  thing  is  swallowed, 
whether  it  be  liquid  or  solid  ;  most  distress- 
ing thirst ;  restlessness,  anxiety,  and  a  con- 
tinual tossing  of  the  body,  with  great  debili- 
ty, constant  watching,  and  a  frequent,  hard 
and  contracted  pulse.  In  some  cases,  a  se- 
vere purging  attends. 

If  the  disease  increases  in  violence,  symp- 
toms of  irritation  then  ensue ;  there  is  a 
great  loss  of  strength,  with  faintings ;  a 
short  and  interrupted  respiration;  cold, 
clammy  sweats,  hiccups,  coldness  of  the 
extremities,  an  intermittent  pulse,  and  the 
patient  is  soon  cut  off. 

The  event  of  gastritis  is  seldom  favour- 


340 


GAS 


GAZ 


able,  as  the  person  is  usually  either  sudden- 
ly destroyed  by  the  violence  of  the  inflam- 
mation, or  else  it  terminates  in  suppuration, 
ulceration  or  ga.igi-ene. 

If  the  symptoms  are  very  mild,  and  pro- 
per remedies  have  been  employed  at  an  ear- 
ly period  of  the  disease,  it  may,  however, 
terminate  in  resolution,  and  that  in  the 
course  of  the  first,  or,  at  farthest,  the  se- 
cond week. 

Ls»  termination  in  suppuration  may  be 
known  by  the  symptoms,  although  mode- 
rate, exceeding  the  continuance  of  ihis 
period,  and  a  remits «.on  of  pain  occurring1, 
whilst  a  sense  of  weight  and  unxiety  stili 
remain ;  and,  on  the  formation  of  an  ab- 
scess, cold  shive-ings  ensue,  with  marked 
exacerbations  in  the  evening,  which  are  fol- 
lowed by  night  sweats,  and  other  symptoms 
of  hectic  fever;  and  these  at  length  prove 
fatal,  unless  the  pus  is  thrown  up  by  vomit- 
ing, and  the  ulcer  heals. 

Its  tendency  to  gangrene  may  be  dread- 
ed, from  the  violence  of  its  symptoms  not 
yielding  to  proper  remedies  eany  in  the  dis- 
ease ;  and  when  begun,  it  may  be  known  by 
the  sudden  cessation  of  the  pain  ;  by  the 
pulse  continuing  its  frequency,  but  becom- 
ing weaker ;  and  by  delirium,  with  other 
marks  of  increasing  debility  ensuing. 

Fatal  cases  of  this  disease  shew,  on  dis- 
section, a  considerable  redness  of  the  inner 
coat  of  the  stomach,  having  a  layer  of  coa- 
gulable  lymph  lining  its  surface.  They 
hkewise  shew  a  partial  thickening  of  the 
substance  of  the  organ,  at  the  inflamed 
part,  the  inflammation  seldom  extending 
over  the  whole  of  it.  Where  ulceration 
has  taken  place,  the  ulcers  sometimes  are 
found  to  penetrate  through  all  its  coats, 
and  sometimes  only  through  one  or  two  of 
them. 

GASTROCELE.  )From  y&wp,  the  sto- 
mach, and  X»A»,  a  tumour.)  A  hernia  of 
the  stomach,  occasioned  by  a  protusion  of 
that  viscus  through  the  abdominal  parietes. 

GASTROCNEWIUS.  (From  yawg,  the 
stomach,  and  xv»jw»,  the  leg.)  The  muscles 
of  the  foot,  which  form  the  calf  or  belly  of 
the  'eg. 

GASTROCNEM1US  EXTERNUS.  Ge- 
mdlus.  This  -nu^de,  which  is  situated  im- 
mediately under  the  integuments  at  the 
back  part  of  tl>e  leg,  is  sometimes  called 
gemeUus  j  this  lutter  name  is  adopted  by 
Albimis.  Winslow  describes  it  as  two 
muscles,  which  he  calls  gastrocnemii  ,•  and 
Douglas  considers  this  and  the  following  as 
a  quadriceps,  or  muscle  with  four  brads,  to 
which  he  gives  the  name  of  extensor  tarsi 
suralis.  It  is  called  bi  femoro  calcanien  by 
Dumas.  The  jrastrocnemius  externus  arises 
by  two  distinct  heads.  The  first,  which  is 
the  thickest  and  longest  of  the  two,  springs 
by  a. strong  thick  ttndon  from  the  upper 
and  buck  part  of  the  inner  condyle  of  the  os 
femoris,  adhering  strongly  to  the  capsular 


ligament  of  the  joint,  between  which  and' 
the  tendon  is  a  considerable  bursa  rnucoaa. 
The  st-cond  head  arises  by  a  thinner  and 
shorter  tendon  from  the  back  part  of  the 
outer  condyle  of  the  os  temoris.  A  little 
below  the  joint,  their  fleshy  bellies  unite  in 
a  middle  tendon,  and  below  vhe  middle  of 
the  tibia  they  cease  to  be  fleshy,  and  termi- 
nate in  a  broad  tendon,  which,  a  little  above 
the  lower  extremity  of  the  tibia,  unites 
with  that  of  the  gastrocnemius  internus,  to 
form  one  great  round  tendon,  sometimes 
called  chorda  magnut  but  more  commonly, 
tendo  Jtchillis. 

GASTROCNEMIUS  INTERNUS  Tibio 
peronei  culcanien  of  Dumas.  T;  is,  which 
is  situated  immediately  under  the  last  de- 
scribed muscle,  is  sometimes  named  soleus, 
on  account  of  its  shape,  which  resembles 
that  of  the  sole-fish.  It  arises  by  two 
heads.  The  first  spi'ings  by  tendinous  and 
fleshy  fibres  from  tiie  posterior  part  of  the 
head  of  the  fibula,  and  for  some  way  beiow 
it.  The  second  arises  from  an  'oblique 
ridge  at  the  upper  and  posterior  part  of  the 
tibia,  which  affords  origin  to  the  inferior 
edge  of  thepopliveus,  continuing  to  receive 
fle-hy  fibres  from  the  inner  edge  of  the 
tibia  tor  some  way  down.  This  muscle, 
which  is  narrow  at  its  origin,  spreads  wider 
as  it  descends,  as  far  as  its  middle;  after 
which  it  becomes  narrower  again,  and  be- 
gins to  grow  tendinous,  but  its  fleshy  fibres 
do  not  entirely  disappear  till  it  has  almost 
reached  the  extremity  of  the  tibia,  a  little 
above  which  it  unites  with  the  last  describ- 
ed muscle,  to  form  the  tendo  Jlchiltis.  This 
thick  round  chord  is  inserted  into  the  low- 
er and  posterior  part  of  the  os  calcis,  after 
sliding  over  a  cartilaginous  surface  on  that 
bone,  to  which  it  is  connected  by  a  tendi- 
nous sheath  that  is  furnished  with  a  large 
bursa  mucosa. 

Both  the  gastrocnemii  have  the  same  use, 
viz.  that  of  extending  the  foot,  by  drawing1 
it  backwards  and  downwards. 

GASTROCOMCUS.     (From  -yets-*^  the  sto- 
mach, and  xo\ovt  the  colon.)     A  term  appli- 
en  to  a  vein  which  proceeds  from  the  sto-  > 
mach  to  the  colon. 

GASTRODYN1A.  (From  >*<r»g,  the 
stomach,  and  ofvvn,  pain.)  Pain  in  the 
stomach 

G  \STRO-EPIPLOIC  ARTERY.  Jlrte- 
ria  gastrico-epiploica.  The  branch  of  the 
greater  gastric  artery  that  runs  to  the  epi- 
ploon. 

GASTRORAPHY.  ( Gastroraphe  ;  from 
3/*r»g,  the  stomach,  and  §*<$>#,  a  suture.) 
The  sewing  of  wounds  of  the  abdomen. 

GASTROTOMIA.  (From  >*S-K§,  the  bel- 
ly, and  Tt/jiva,  to  cut.)  The  operation  of 
cutting  open  the  belly  and  uterus,  as  in  the 
Caesarian  operation. 

GATTLE.     Stje  Myrtus  lirubantica. 

GAZ  (From  Gascht,  German,  an 
eruption  of  wind.)  Gas.  Elastic  fluid. 


GA2. 


341 


Aeriform  fluid.  Elastic  vapour.  By  the 
word  gaz,  we  distinguish  a  permanently 
elastic  aeriform  fluid,  or  substance  which 
has  the  appearance  of  air  ;  that  is  to  say,  it 
is  transparent,  elastic,  ponderable,  invisible, 
(oxygenated  n:una.ic  acid  gas,  and  ni- 
trous acid  gas,  are  'he  only  exceptions  to 
this  rule,)  and  not  condensible  into  a  liquid 
or  solid  btate  by  any  degree  of  cold  hi- 
therto known. 

Some  of  the  gases  exist  in  nature,  without 
the  aid  of  an,  and  may  therefore  be  col- 
lected ;  others,  on  the  contrary,  are  only  pro- 
ducible by  artificial  me.-.ms. 

All  gases  are  combinations  of  certain  sub- 
stances, reduced  to  ih"  gazeous  Tortn  by  the 
addition  of  caloric  and  light.  It  is,  there- 
fore, necessary  to  distinguish,  in  every  gas, 
the  matter  of  heat  which  acted  the  part  of 
a  solvent,  and  the  substance  which  forms 
the  oavis  of  the  gas. 

Gases  are  not  contained  in  those  sub- 
stances from  which  we  obtain  them  in  the 
state  of  gas,  but  owe  the.r  formation  to  the 
expansive  property  of  caloric. 

The  bases  of  some  gases  are  known  to 
us,  and  may  be  exhibited  in  an  uncombined 
state ;  others  again  are  not  producible  by 
art. 

Formation  of  Gases. 

The  different  forms  under  which  bodies 
appear  depend  upon  a  certain  quantity  of 
caloric,  chymically  combined  with ,  them. 
The  very  formation  of  gases  corroborates 
this  truth.  Their  production  totally  depends 
upon  the  combination  of  the  particular 
substances  with  caloric ;  and  those  we  call 
permanently  elastic  are  only  so,  because  we 
cannot  so  far  reduce  their  temperature,  as 
to  dispose  them  to  part  with  it ;  otherwise 
they  would  undoubtedly  become  fluid  or 
solid. 

Water,  for  instance,  is  a  solid  substance 
in  all  degrees  below  32°  of  Fahrenheit's 
scale  ;  above  this  temperature  it  combines 
with  caloric,- and  becomes  a  fluid.  It  re- 
tains its  fluidity  under  the  ordinary  pres- 
sure of  the  atmosphere,  till  its  temperature 
is  augmented  to  212°.  It  then  combines 
with  a  larger  portion  of  caloric,  and  is  con- 
verted, apparently,  into  gas,  or  at  least  in- 
to elastic  vapour;  in  which  state  it  would 
continue,  it  the  temperature  of  our  atmos- 
phere was  above  212°.  Gases  are  therefore 
solid  substances,  between  the  particles  of 
which  a  repulsion  is  established  by  the 
quantity  of  caloric. 

But  as  in  the  gazeous  water,  or  steam, 
the  caloric  is  retained  with  but  little  force, 
on  account  of  its  quitting  the  water  when 
the  vapour  is  merely  exposed  to  a  lower 
temperature,  we  do  not  admit  steam 
amongst  the  class  of  gases,  or  permanent 
aeriform  elastic  fluids,  In  gases,  caloric  is 
united  by  a  very  forcible  affinity,  and  no 
diminution  of  temperature,  or  pressure, 


that  has  ever  yet  been  effected,  can  sepa- 
rate it  from  them.  Thus  the  air  of  our  a£- 
mosphere,  in  the  most  intense  cold,  still 
remains  in  the  aeriform  state  ;  and  hence  is 
derived  the  essential  characters  of  gases, 
namely  ;  that  they  shall  remain  aeriform,  un- 
der all  variations  of  pressure  and  tempera- 
tures. 

In  the  modern  nomenclature,  the  name 
of  every  substance  existing  in  the  aeriform 
state  is  derived  from  its  solid  base  ;  and 
the  term  gas  is  used  to  denote  its  existence 
in  this  state. 

In  order  to  illustrate  the  formation  of 
gases,  or  to  shew  in  what  manner  caloric  is 
combined  with  them,  the  following  experi- 
ment may  serve.  Put  into  a  retort,  capable 
of  holding  half  a  pint  of  water,  two  ounces 
of  muriate  of  soda,  (common  salt ;)  pour 
on  it  half  its  weight  of  sulphuric  acid,  and 
apply  the  heat  of  a  lamp ;  a  great  quantity 
of  gas  is  produced,  which  might  be  col- 
lected and  retained  over  mercury.  But 
to  serve  the  purpose  of  this  experiment, 
let  it  pass  through  a  glass  receiver,  having 
two  openings,  into  one  of  which  the  neck 
of  the  retort  passes,  whilst,  from  the  other, 
a  bent  tube  proceeds,  which  ends  in  a  ves- 
sel of  water.  Before  closing  the  apparatus, 
let  a  thermometer  be  inclvided  in  the  re- 
ceiver, to  shew  the  temperature  of  the  gas. 
It  will  be  found  that  the  mercury  in  the 
thermometer  will  rise  only  a  few  degrees  ; 
whereas  the  water  in  the  vessel  which  re- 
ceives the  bent  tube  will  soon  become  bail- 
ing hot. 

Explanation. — Common  salt  consists  of 
muriatic  acid,  united  to  soda ;  on  present- 
ing sulphuric  acid  to  this  union,  a  decom- 
position takes  place.  The  sulphuric  acid 
unites  by  virtue  of  its  greater  affinity  to 
the  soda,  and  forms  sulphate  of  soda,  or 
Glauber's  salt ;  the  muriatic  acid  becomes 
therefore  disengaged,  and  takes  the  gazeous 
form,  in  which  it  is  capable  of  existing  in 
our  temperature.  To  trace  the  caloric 
during  this  experiment,  as  was  our  object, 
we  must  remark  that  it  first  flows  from  the 
lamp  to  the  disengaged  muriatic  acid,  and 
converts  it  into  gas ;  but  the  heat  thus  ex- 
pended is  chymically  united,  and  therefore 
not  appreciable  by  the  thermometer.  The 
caloric,  however,  is  again  evolved,  when 
the  muriatic  acid  gas  is  condensed  by  the 
water,  with  which  it  forms  liquid  muriatic 
acid. 

In  this  experiment  we  /here fore  trace 
caloric  in  a  chymical  coir&nation  produc- 
ing gas  ;  and  from  this  u*ion  we  again  trace 
it  in  fire,  or  sensible  h**t. 

Such,  in  general,  is  the  cause  of  the 
formation  and  fixation  of  gases.  It  may 
be  further  observed,  that  each  of  these 
fluids  loses  or  suffers  the  disengagement  of 
different  quantities  of  heat,  as  it  becomes 
more  or  less  jfolid  in  its  neV  combination, 


342 


GAZ. 


or  as  that  combination  is  capable  of  retain- 
ing  more  or  less  specific  heat. 

The  discovery  of  aeri  orm  ^azeons  fluids 
has  occasioned  the  necessity  of  some  pecu- 
liar instruments,  by  m  ans  of  which  those 
substances  may  be  conveniently  collected, 
and  submitted  to  examination.  The  prin- 
cipd  ones  for  that  purpose  are  styled  the 
pneumatic  Apparatus. 

The  Pneumatic  Reservoir^  or  Cistern, 

Is  made  either  of  wood  or  strung  sheet- 
iron,  tinned,  japanned,  or  painted.  A 
trough  of  about  two  feet  long,  sixteen 
inches  wide,  and  fifteen  high,  has  been 
found  to  be  sufficient  for  most  experiments. 
Two  or  three  inches  ;  elow  its  brim,  a  hori- 
zont.i  shelf  is  fastened,  in  dimension  about 
half,  or  one-third  part,  of  the  width  of  the 
trough.  In  this  shelf  are  several  holes  : 
these  holes  must  be  made  in  the  centre  of 
a  small  excavation,  shaped  like  a  funnel, 
which  is  formed  in  the  lower  part  of  the 
shelf. 

This  trough  is  filled  with  water  sufficient 
to  cover  the  shelf  to  the  height  of  an  inch. 

The  use  ol  this  shelf  is  to  support  re- 
ceivers, jars,  or  bell-glasses,  which,  being 
previously  filled  with  water,  are  placed 
invertedly,  their  open  end  turned  down 
upon  the  above-mentioned  holes,  through 
which  the  gases  conveyed  there,  and  direct- 
ed by  means  of  the  funnel-shaped  excava- 
tions, rise  in  the  form  of  air-bubles  into  the 
receiver. 

When  the  gazeous  fluids  are  capable  of 
being  absorbed  by  water,  as  is  the  case 
with  some  of  them,  the  trough  must  be 
filled  with  mercury.  The  price  and  gravity 
of  this  fluid  make  it  an  object  of  conveni- 
ence and  economy,  that  the  trough  should 
be  smaller  than  when  water  is  used. 

A  mercurial  trough  is  best  cut  in  marble, 
free-stone,  or  a  solid  block  of  wood.  A 
trough  about  twelve  inches  long,  three 
inches  wide,  and  four  deep,  is  sufficient 
for  all  private  experiments. 
Method  of  collecting  Gases,  and  transferring 
them  from  one  vessel  to  another. 

If  we  are  desirous  of  transmitting  air 
from  one  vessel  to  another,  it  is  necessary 
that  the  vessel  destined  to  receive  it  be 
full  of  water,  or  some  fluid  heavier  than 
air.  For  tVat  purpose  take  a  wide  mouthed 
bell-glass,  or  receiver  ;  plunge  it  under  the 
water  in  the  \rough,  in  order  to  fill  it ;  then 
raise  it,  withrhe  mouth  downwards,  and 
place  it  on  the  s^elf  of  the  trough,  so  as  to 
cover  one  or  more  Of  the  holes  in  it. 

It  will  now  be  fu»  of  water,  and  continue 
so  as  long  as  the  mo^th  remains  below  the 
surface  of  the  fluid  in  tt»e  cistern,  for  in  this 
case,  the  water  is  sust^ned  in  the  vessel 
by  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere,  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  mercurj  is  sustained  in 
the  barometer.  It  may  without  difficulty 
be  imagined,  that  if  common  air  (or  any 


other  fluid  resembling  common  air  in  light- 
ness and  elasticity)  be  suffered  to  enter  the 
inverted  vessel  filled  with  water,  it  will 
rise  to  the  upper  part,  on  account  of  its 
levity,  and  the  surface  of  the  water  will 
sub^ide.  To  exemplify  this,  take  a  glass, 
or  any  other  vessel,  in  that  state  which  is 
usually  called  empty,  and  plunge  it  into  the 
water  with  its  mouth  downwards ;  scarce 
any  of  it  will  enter  the  glass,  because  its 
entrance  is  opposed  by  the  elasticity  of  the 
included  air ;  but  if  the  vessel  be  turned  with 
its  mouth  upwards,  it  immediately  fills,  ;md 
the  air  rises  in  bubbles  to  the  surface .  Sup- 
pose this  operation  be  performed  under  one 
of  the  jars,  or  receivers,  which  are  filled 
with  »vater,  and  placed  upon  the  perforated 
shelf,  the  air  will  ascend  in  bubbles  as  be- 
fore, but,  instead  of  escaping,  it  will  be 
caught  in  the  upper  part  of  the"  jar,  and  ex- 
pel part  of  the  water  it  contains. 

In  this  manner  we  see  that  air  may  be 
emptied  out  of  one  vessel  into  another  by  a 
kind  of  inverted  pouring,  by  which  means 
it  is  made  to  ascend  from  the  lower  to  the 
upper  vessel.  When  the  receiving  vessel 
has  a  narrow  neck,  the  air  may  be  poured 
in  a  similar  manner  through  an  inverted 
funnel,  inserted  in  its  mouth. 

If  the  air  is  to  be  transferred  from  a  ves- 
sel that  is  stopped  like  a  bottle,  the  bottle 
must  be  unstopped,  with  its  orifice  down- 
wards in  the  water :  and  then  inclined  in 
such  a  manner  that  its  neck  may  come  un- 
der the  perforated  excavation  of  the  shelf. 
The  gas  will  escape  from  the  bottle,  and, 
passing  into  the  vessel  adapted  to  receive 
it,  will  ascend  in  it  in  the  form  of  bubbles. 

In  whatever  manner  this  operation  is  per- 
formed, the  necessity  of  the  excavation 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  shelf  may  be  rea- 
dily conceived.  It  is,  as  mentioned  before, 
destined  to  collect  the  gas  which  escapes 
from  the  vessel,  and  direct  it  in  its  passage 
towards  the  vessel  adapted  to  receive  it. 
Without  this  excavation,  the  gas,  instead 
of  proceeding  to  the  place  of  its  destina-  . 
tion,  would  be  dispersed  and  lost. 

The  vessels,  or  receivers,  for  collecting 
the  disengaged  gases,  should  be  glass  cy- 
linders, jars,  or  bell-glasses,  of  various 
sizes ;  some  of  them  should  be  open  at 
both  ends,  others  should  be  fitted  with 
necks  at  the  top,  ground  perfectly  level, 
in  order  that  they  may  be  stopped  by 
ground  flat  pieces  of  metal,  glass,  slate, 
&c.  others  should  be  fur  ished  with  ground 
stoppers.  Some  should  be  graduated  into 
cubic  inches,  nnd  sub-divided  into  decimal 
or  other  equi-distant  parts.  Besides  these, 
common  glass  bottles,  tumblers,  &c.  may 
be  used. 

Classification  of  Gases. 

All  the  elastic  aeriform  fluids  with  which 
we  :ire  hitherto  acquainted  are  generally 
divided,  by  systematic  writers,  into  two 


GAZ 


GEL 


343 


classes;  namely,  those  that  are  respirable, 
and  capable  of  maintaining  combustion  and 
those  thu  re  not  respirable,  and  incapable 
of  maintaining  combustion.  This  divi-ion, 
indted,  lias  its  advantage  ;  but  the  term 
respirable,  in  its  physico-logical  applica- 
tion, ha<-  been  very  differently  employed 
by  different  writers.  Sometimes  by  the 
respirability  of  a  gas  has  been  meant  its 
power  of  supporting  life,  when  repeatedly 
applied  to  the  blood  in  the  lungs.  At 
other  times  all  gases  have  been  considered 
respirable,  which  were  capable  of  intro- 
duction into  the  lungs  by  voluntary  efforts, 
without  any  relation  to  their  vitality.  In 
the  last  case,  the  word  respirable  see'ms  to 
us  most  properly  employed,  and  in  this 
sense  it  is  here  used. 

Non-rehpirable  gases  are  those  which, 
when  applied  to  the  external  organs  of  re- 
spiratiOn,  stimulate  the  muscles  of  the  epi- 
glottis in  such  a  manner  as  to  keep  it  per- 
fectly close  on  the  glottis;  thus  prevent- 
ing the  smallest  particle  of  gas  from  enter- 
ing into  the  bronchia,  in  spite  of  voluntary 
exertions. 

Of  respirable  gases,  or  those  which  are 
capable  of  being  taken  into  the  lungs  by 
voluntary  efforts,  according  to  their  con- 
ditions, only  one  has  the  power  of  uniform- 
ly supporting  life,  namely,  atmospheric  air ; 
other  gases,  when  respired,  sooner  or  later 
impair  the  health  of  the  human  constitution, 
or  perhaps  occasion  death ;  but  in  different 
modes. 

Some  gases  effect  no  positive  change  in 
the  blood;  animals  immersed  in  it  die  of  a 
disease  produced  by  the  privation  of  at- 
mospheric air,  analogous  to  that  occasioned 
by  their  submersion  in  water. 

Others  again  produce  some  positive 
change  in  the  blood,  as  appears  from  the 
experiments  of  Dr.  Beddoes  and  Profes- 
sor Davy.  They  seem  to  render  it  incapa- 
ble of  supplying  the  nervous  and  muscular 
fibres  with  principles  essential  to  sensibility 
and  irritability.  These  gases,  therefore, 
destroy  animal  life  on  a  different  prin- 
ciple. 

It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  above 
classification  does  not  hold  good  in  all  re- 
spects, but  is  capable  of  misleading  the 
student. 

Gaz,  azotic.    See  Nitrogen. 

Gaz,  carbonic  acid.  This  may  be  ob- 
tained  by  pouring  any  acid  upon  calcareous 
earth,  which  thereby  becomes  decomposed; 
the  effused  acid  combines  with  the  lime, 
and  forms  a  new  neutral  salt,  and  the  car- 
bonic acid  is  disengaged  and  escapes  in  the 
form  of  a  colourless  gaz,  viz.  carbonic  acid 
gas.  See  Carbonic  acid. 

Gaz-htpatic.  See  Sulphurated  hydrogen 
j«ar. 

Gaz  hydrogen.  Inflammable  air.  See 
Hydrogen, 


Gaz,  light  carbonated  hydrogen.  See  Car- 
bonated hydrogen  gas>  light. 

Gaz,  heavy  carbonated  hydrogen.  See 
Carbonated  hydrogen  gaz,  fieavy. 

Guzeous  9xyd  »f  carbon.  See  Carbon, 
gazeous  oxyd  of. 

GEISOMA.  (From  yttrov,  the  eaves  of 
the  house.)  Geison.  The  prominent  parts 
of  the  eye-brows,  which  hang  over  the 
eyes  like  the  eaves  of  a  house. 

GEISON.     See  Geisoma. 

GELASINOS.  (From  ye\Act>,  to  laugh.) 
An  epithet  for  the  four  middle  fore-teeth, 
because  they  are  shewn  in  laughter. 

GELASMUS.  (From  yexa.ce,  to  laugh.) 
The  Sardonic  laugh. 

GELATINE.  Gelly,  or  jelly.  An  ani- 
mal substance  soluble  in  water,  but  not  in 
alcohol ;  capable  of  assuming  a  well-known 
elastic  or  tremulous  consistence,  by  cooling, 
when  the  water  is  not  too  abundant,  and 
liquifiable  again,  by  increasing  its  tempe- 
rature."  This  last  property  remarkably 
distinguishes  it  from  albumen,  which  be- 
comes consistent  by  heat.  It  is  precipi- 
tated in  an  insoluble  form  by  tannin,  and 
it  is  this  action  of  tannin  on  gelatine  that 
is  the  foundation  of  the  art  of  tanning  lea- 
ther. 

Jellies  are  very  common  in  our  kitchens  ; 
they  may  be  extracted  from  all  the  parts  of 
animals,  by  boiling  them  in  water.  Hot 
water  dissolves  a  large  quantity  of  this 
substance.  Acids  likewise  dissolve  them, 
as  do  likewise  more  particularly  the  alkalis. 
Jelly,  which  has  been  extracted  without 
long  decoction,  possesses  most  of  the  cha- 
racters of  vegetable  mucilage  ;  but  it  is 
seldom  obtained  without  a  mixture  of  albu- 
men. 

Jellies,  in  a  pure  state,  have  scarcely 
any  smell  or  remarkable  , taste.  By  dis- 
tillation, they  afford  an  insipid  and  inodo- 
rous phlegm,  which  easily  putrefies.  A 
stronger  heat  causes  them  to  swell  up,  be- 
come black,  and  emit  a  foetid  odour,  ac- 
companied with  white  acrid  fumes.  An 
impure  volatile  alkali,  together  with  em- 
pyreumatic  oil,  then  passes  over,  leaving  a 
spongy  coal,  not  easily  burned,  and  con- 
taining common  salt  and  phosphat  of 
lime. 

The  jelly  of  various  animal  substances  is 
prepared  for  the  use  of  sea-faring  persons 
under  the  name  of  portable  soup.  The 
whole  art  of  performing  this  operation 
consists  in  boiling  the  meat,  and  taking  the 
scum  off,  as  usual,  until  the  soup  possesses 
the  requisite  flavour.  It  is  then  suffered  to 
cool,  in  order  that  the  fat  may  be  sepa- 
rated. In  the  next  place,  it  is  mixed  with 
five  or  six  whites  of  eggs,  and  slightly 
boiled.  This  operation  serves  to  clarify 
the  liquid,  by  the  removal  of  opake  par- 
ticlts,  which  unite  with  the  white  of  egg 
at  .the  time  it  becomes  solid  by  the  heat, 


344 


GEN 


GEN 


and  are  consequently  removed  along  with 
it.  The  liquor  is  then  to  be  strained 
through  flannel,  and  evaporated,  on  the 
water-bath,  to  the  consistence  of  a  very 
thick  paste  ;  after  which  it  is  spread,  rather 
thin,  upon  a  smooth  stone,  then  cut  into 
cakes,  and,  lastly,  dried  in  a  stove,  until  it 
becomes  brittle.  These  cakes  may  be 
kept  four  or  five  years,  if  defended  from 
moisture.  When  intended  to  be  used, 
nothing  more  is  required  to  be  done,  than 
to  dissolve  a  sufficient  quantity  in  boiling 
water,  which  by  that  means  becomes  con- 
verted into  soup. 

GEI.ATIO.  (From  gelo,  to  freeze.) 
Freezing  ;  or  that  rigidity  of  the  body 
which  happens  in  a  catalepsy,  as  if  the 
person  were  frozen. 

GEMELLUS.  (From  gerninnu  double, 
having  a  fellow.)  See  Gastrocnemius  and 
Gemini. 

GEMINI.  Gemetti  of  Winslow.  Part 
of  the  marffupialis  of  Cowper.  Jschio  sfnni 
trochanterien  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  has 
been  a  subject  of  dispute  among  anatomists 
since  the  days  of  Vesalius.  Some  describe 
it  as  two  distinct  muscles,  and  lience  the 
name  it  has  gotten  of  gemini.  Others  con- 
tend that  it  ought  to  be  considered  as  a 
single  muscle.  The  truth  is,  that  it  consists 
of  two  portions,  which  are  united  together 
by  a  tendinous  and  fleshy  membrane,  and 
afford  a  passage  between  them  to  the  ten- 
don of  the  obturator  interims,  which  they 
inclose  as  it  were  in  a  purse.  These  two 
portions  are  placed  under  the  glutacus  max- 
imus,  between  the  ischium  and  the  great 
trochanter. 

The  superior  portion,  which  is  the  short- 
est and  thickest  of  the  two,  arises  fleshy 
from  the  external  surface  of  the  spine  of  the 
ischium  ;  and  the  inferior,  from  the  tube- 
rosity  of  that  bone,  and  likewise  from  the 
posterior  sacro-ischiatic  ligament.  They 
are  inserted,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  into  the 
cavity  at  the  root  of  the  great  trochanter. 
Between  the  two  portions  of  this  muscle, 
and  the  termination  of  the  obturator  inter- 
nus,  there  is  a  small  bursa  mucosa,  con- 
nected to  both,  and  to  that  part  of  Jthe 
capsular  of  the  joint  which  lies  under  the 
gemini. 

This  muscle  assists  in  rolling  the  os  femo- 
ris  outwards,  and  prevents  the  tendon  of 
the  obturator  internus  from  .slipping  out  of 
its  place  while  that  muscle  is  in  action. 

GEMTTRSA.  (From  gemo,  to  groan  ;  so 
called  from  the  pain  it  was  said  to  occasion 
in  walking.)  The  name  of  an  excrescence 
between  the  toes. 

GENEIAS.  (From  >«vu?,  the  cheek.) 
The  downy  hairs  which  first  cover  the 
cheek ;  also  the  name  of  a  bandage  men- 
tioned by  Galen,  which  covers  the  cheek, 
and  comes  under  the  chin. 

GENERATION.      Many  ingenious  hy- 


potheses have  been  instituted  by  physiolo- 
jrysts  to  explain  the  mystery  of  generation, 
but  the  whole  of  our  knowledge  concerning 
it  appears  to  be  budt  upon  the  phenomena 
it  affords  ;  and  may  be  seen  in  the  works 
of  Haller,  Buffbn,  Cruickshanks,  and 
Haighton.  It  ts  a  sexual  action,  performed 
in  different  ways  in  most  animals  ;  many  of 
them  have  different  sexes,  and  require  con- 
junction :  such  are  the  human  species, 
quadrupeds,  and  others.  The  females  of 
quadrupeds  have  a  matrix,  separated  into 
two  caviiies,  vtenis  bicornis,  and  a  consi- 
derable number  of  teats  ;  they  have  no 
menstrual  flux  ;  most  of  them  bear  several 
young  at  a  time,  and  the  period  of  their 
gestation  is  generally  short.  The  genera- 
tion of  birds  is  very  different.  The  males 
have  a  strong  genital  organ,  which  is  often 
double.  The  vulva  in  females  is  placed 
behind  the  anus  ;  the  ovant-s  have  no  ma- 
trices?, and  there  is  a  duct  for  the  purpose 
of  conveying  the  egg  from  the  ovarium  into 
the  intestines :  this  passage  is  called  the 
oviduct.  The  eggs  of  pullets  have  exhi- 
bited unexpected  facts  to  physiologists, 
who  examined  the  phenomena  of  incubation. 
The  most  important  discoveries  are  those 
of  the  immortal  Haller,  who  found  the 
chicken  perfectly  formed  in  eggs  which 
were  not  fecundated.  There  is  no  deter- 
minate conjunction  between  fishes ;  the 
female  deposits  her  eggs  on  the  sands,  over 
which  the  male  passes,  and  emits  its  seminal 
fluid,  doubtless  for  the  purpose  of  fecun- 
dating them  ;  these  eggs  are  hatched  after 
a  certain  time.  The  males  of  several  ovi- 
parous quadrupeds  have  a  double  or 
forked  organ.  Insects  exhibit  all  the  va- 
rieties which  are  observed  in  oiher  animals  : 
there  are  some,  indeed  the  greater  num- 
ber, which  have  the  sexes  in  two  separate 
individuals;  among  others,  the  reproduc- 
tion is  made  either  with  or  without  con- 
junction, as  in  the  vine  frettei ;  one  of  these 
insects,  confined  alone  beneath  a  glass,  pro- 
duces  a  great  number  of  others.  The  organ 
of  the  male,  in  insects,  is  usually  armed 
with  two  hooks,  to  seize  the  female  :  the 
place  of  these  organs  is  greatly  varied ;  with 
some  it  is  at  the  upper  part  of  the  belly, 
near  the  chest,  as  in  the  female  dragon- 
fly ;  in  others  it  is  at  the  extremity  of  the 
antenna,  as  in  the  male  spider.  Most  worms 
are  hermaphrodite  ;  each  individual  has 
both  sexes.  Polypi,  with  respect  to  gene- 
ration, are  singular  animals:  they  are  re- 
produced by  buds,  or  offsets:  A  bud  is 
separated  from  each  vi^orou?  polypus, 
which  is  fix*  d  to  some  neighbouring  body, 
and  grows  :  polypi  are  likewise  found  on 
their  surface,  in  the  same  manner  as 
branches  issue  from  plants.  These  are  the 
principal  modes  of  generation  in  animals. 
In  the  human  species,  which  engages  our 
attention  more  particularly,  the  phenomena 


GEN 


GEN 


345 


are  as  follow  :  the  mode  of  congress  of  the 
man  with  the  woman  requires  no  descrip- 
tion ;  but  generation  does  not  consist  in 
that  alone;  there  are  certain  states  or  con- 
ditions  requisite  for  conception  t6  take 
place.  The  ovum  must  have  arrived  at  a 
state  of  maturity.  There  must  be  such  a 
determination  of  blood  to  the  uterus,  that, 
together  with  the  venereal  stimulus,  shall 
induce  an  action  in  the  Fallopian  tubes,  by 
which  the  fimbriae  grasp  the  ovum  that  is 
to  be  impregnated.  During  this  state  of 
the  parts,  the  semen  virile  must  be  pro- 
pelled into  the  uterus,  in  order  that  its 
subtle  and  vivifying  portion  shall  pass  along 
the  tube  to  the  ovum.  Fecundation  having 
thus  taken  place,  a  motion  is  induced  in  the 
vivified  ovum,  which  ruptures  the  tender 
vesicle  that  contains  it ;  the  fimbriae  of  the 
Fallopian  tube  then  grasp  and  convey  it 
into  the  tube,  which,  by  its  peristalic  mo- 
tion, conducts  it  into  the  cavity  of  the 
uterus,  there  to  be  evolved  and  brought  to 
maturity,  and,  at  the  expiration  of  nine 
months,  to  be  sent  into  the  world. 

GENERATION,  FEMALE  ORGANS 
OF.  The  parts  subservient  to  generation, 
in  a  woman,  are  divided  into  external  and 
internal. 

The  external  parts  are,  the  mons  veneris, 
the  labia,  the  perinxum,  the  clitoris,  and 
the  nymphie.  To  these  may  be  added  the 
tneatus  urinarius,  or  orifice  of  the  urethra. 
The  hymen  may  be  esteemed  the  barrier 
between  the  external  and  internal  parts. 
The  internal  parts  of  generation  are,  the 
•oag-ina  and  uterus,  and  its  appendages. 

GENERATION,  MALE  ORGANS  OF. 
The  parts  which  constitute  the  organs  of 
generation  in  men  are  the  penis,  testicles, 
and  vericulce  seminales. 

GENIO.  (From  ytvuw,  the  chin.)  Names 
compounded  of  this  word  belong  to  mus- 
cles which  are  attached  to  the  chin. 

GENIO-HYO-GLOSSUS.  ( Musculns  ge- 
nio-hyo-glossus  ;  from  ywtiov,  the  chin,  and 
yKosro-ety  the  tongue,  so  called  from  its 
origin  in  the  chin,  and  insertion  in  the 
tongue.)  Genio  glossus  of  some  authors. 
This  muscle  forms  the  fourth  layer  between 
the  lower  jaw  and  os  hyoides.  It  arises 
from  a  rough  protuberance  in  the  inside  of 
the  middle  of  the  lower  jaw  ;  its  fibres  run 
like  a  fan,  forwards,  upwards,  and  back- 
\vards,  and  are  inserted  into  the  top,  mid- 
dle, and  root  of  the  tongue,  and  base  of  the 
os  hyoides,  near  its  corner.  Its  use  is  to 
draw  the  tip  of  the  tongue  backwards  into 
the  mouth,  the  middle  downwards,  and  to 
render  its  back  concave.  It  also  draws  its 
root  and  the  os  hyoides  forwards,  and 
thrusts  the  tongue  out  of  the  mouth 

GENIO  HYO1DEUS.  (Musculus  ge- 
nio'hyoideus ;  from  yevttov,  the  chin,  and 
i/oacTjK,  the  os  hyoides  ;  so  called  from  its 
origin  in  the  chin,  and  its  insertion  in  the 


os  hyoides.)  This  muscle  constitutes  the 
third  layer  between  the  lower  jaw  and  os 
hyoides.  It  is  a  long,  thin,  and  fleshy 
muscle,  arising  tendinous  from  a  rough  pro- 
tuberance at  the  inside  of  the  chin,  and 
growing  somewhat  broader  and  thicker  as 
it  descends  backward,  to  be  inserted  by 
very  short  tendinous  fibres  into  b"th  the 
edges  of  the  base  of  the  os  hyoides.  It 
draws  the  os  hyoides  forwards  to  the 
chin. 

GENioriiARYNGJEus.  The  constrictor 
pharyn^is  superior. 

GENIPI  ALBUM.  The  plant  which  bears 
this  name,  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the 
Artemisia  rupestris  ot  Linnaeus  : — fuliis  pin- 
natiS)  caulibus  adscendcntibiis  ;  Jloribus  glo- 
bosis,  cermds  ;  receptuculo  papposo.  It  has 
a  grateful  smell,  and  is  used  in  some  coun- 
tries in  the  cure  of  intermittents  and  ob- 
structed catamenia. 

GENIPI  VERUM.  The  plant  directed  for 
medicinal  purposes,  under  tin's  title,  is  the 
Mdllea  ;  foliis  pinnatis,  pinnis  simplicibus, 
glabris,  punctatis,  of  Haller.  It  has  a 
very  grateful  smell,  and  a  very  bitter 
taste,  and  is  exhibited  in  Switzerland  in 
epilepsy,  diarrhoea,  and  debility  of  the 
stomach. 

GENISTA.  (From  germ,  a  knee;  so 
called  from  the  inflection  and  angularity  of 
its  twigs.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Dia- 
delphia.  Order,  Decandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the 
common  broom.  The  tops  and  leaves  of 
this  indigenous  plant,  Spartium  scoparium 
of  Linnaeus  '—foliis  ternatis  solitariisque, 
ramis  inennibus  angulatis,  are  the  parts  that 
are  employed  medicinally ;  they  have  a 
bitter  taste,  and  are  recommended  for  their 
purgative  and  diuretic  qualities,  in  hydro- 
pic cases. 

GENISTA  CANAIUENSIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  the  wood  of  which  is 
called  rhodium.  See  Rhodium  lignum. 

GENITALS.  (From  gigno,  to  beget.) 
The  privy  member. 

GENITALITTM.  (From  genitale,  the  mem- 
brum  virile.)  A  disease  of  the  genital  parts. 

GBNITURA.  (From  gigno.}  The  male 
seed.  Also  the  membrum  virile. 

GENON.  (From  yovv,  the  knee.)  A 
moves ble  articulation  like  that  of  the  knee. 

Gensing.     See  Ginseng. 

GENTIANA.  (From  Gentlns,  king  of 
Illyria,  who  first  used  it.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaca1   system      Class,    Pentandria      Or- 
der, Digynia.     Gentian. 

2.  The  phnrmacopceial  name  of  what  is 
also  called  Gentiana  nibra.     Gentian.    Fel- 
wort.    The  gentian  th  t  is  met  with  in  the 
shops  is  the  root  of  the   Gentiana  lutea  of 
Linnaeus  : — coroltis     subqidnqiiefidis    rotatis 
verticillutis,  calycibus  spathaceis  /    and    is 

YY 


346 


CER 


GIN 


imported  from  Switzerland  and  Germany. 
It  is  the  only  medicinal  part  of  -he  plant, 
has  little  or  no  smell,  but  to  the  taste  ma- 
nifests great  bitterness,  on  which  account 
it  is  in  general  use  as  a  tonic,  stomachic, 
anthelmmtic,  antiseptic,  emmenagogue, 
and  febrifuge.  The  officinal  preparations 
of  this  root  are,  the  infusum  gentiante  com- 
positiim,  and  tinctura  gcntiance  composita, 
of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia,  and  the 
infusum  amamm,  vinum  amarum,  tinctura 
amara,  of  the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia; 
and  the  extractum  gentiance  is  ordered  by 
both 

GENTIAN  A  ALBA.  The  root  of  this 
plant,  Laserpitium  latifolium  ,•  foliis  corda- 
tts,  inciso-serratis,  of  Linnaeus,  posseses 
stomachic,  corroborant,  and  deobstruent 
virtues.  It  is  seldom  used. 

GENTIAN  A  CENTAURICM.  Lesser  cen- 
taury  was  lately  so  called  in  the  Linnaean 
system,  but  now  chironia  centaurium.  See 
Centaiirium. 

GENTIANA  LUTEA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  gentian.  See  Gen- 
tiuna. 

GENTIANA  RUBRA.     See  Gentiana. 

GENU.     The  knee. 

GENUGRA.  (From  yovv,  the  knee,  and 
*>§«,  a  seizure.)  A  name  in  Paracelsus 
for  the  gout  in  the  knee. 

GEOFFR^A.  (Named  in  honour  of 
Dr.  Geoffrey  )  1.  The  name  of  a  genvis  of 
plants  m  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dia- 
fklphia.  Order,  Decundria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  bark 
of  the  Geoffroya  inermis  folioLis  lanceolatis 
of  Swatz.  The  plant  is  a  native  of  Ja- 
maica, where  it  is  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  cabbage-bark  tree,  or  worm  bark 
tree.  It  has  a  mucilaginous  and  sweetish 
taste,  and  a  disagreeable  smell.  Accord- 
ing to  Dr.  Wright  of  Jamaica,  it  is  power- 
fully medicinal  as  an  anthelmintic. 

GEOFFROYA  JAMAICENSIS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  bastard  cabbage-tree.  See 
Cortex  Geoffroya  Jamaicensis. 

GEOFFROYA  SURINAMENSIS.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  tree,  the  bark  of  which 
is  esteemed  as  an  anthelmintic. 

GERANIS.  (From  T/S<J*VG?,  a  crane  ;  so 
called  from  its  supposed  resemblance  to  an 
extended  crane.)  A  bandage  for  a  frac- 
tured clavicle. 

GERANIUM.  (From  y*£auo{,  a  crane  ; 
so  called  because  its  pistil  is  long,  like  the 
bill  of  a  crane.)  Class,  Monaddphia.  Or- 
der, Dfcandria.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Geranium, 
or  cranes-bill. 

GERANIUM  BATRACHIOIDES.  Crowfoot 
cranes-bill.  This  is  the  Geranium  pratense 
of  Lin.  aeus ;  it  possesses  adstringent  vir- 
tues, but  in  ri  slight  degree. 

GERANIUM  COLUMBINUM.  Doves  foot. 
Geranium  rotundifoUum  of  Linnaeus.  This 


plant  possesses    slightly    adstringent  vir- 
tues. 

GERANIUM  MOSCHATITM.  The  adstrin- 
gent property  of  this  pUrit  has  induced 
practitioners  to  exhibit  it  in  cases  of  debility 
and  profluvias. 

GERANIUM  PRATENSE.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  crowfoot  cranes-bill.  See 
Geranium  batruchioides. 

GERANIUM  HOBERTIANUM.  Stinking 
cranes-bill.  Herb  robert.  This  common 
plant  has  been  much  esteemed  as  an  exter- 
nal application  in  erysipelatous  inflamma- 
tions, cancer,  mastodynia,  and  old  ulcers» 
but  is  now  deservedly  fallen  into  disuse. 

GERANIUM  ROTCNDIFOLIUM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  doves  foot.  See  Ge- 
ranium columbinum. 

GERANIUM  SANGUINARIUM.  Bloody  cranes 
bill.  Geranium  sanguineum  of  Linnaeus. 
The  adstringent  virtues  ascribed  to  this 
plant  do  not  appear  to  be  considerable. 

GERANIUM  SANGUINEUM.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  tin-  Geranium  sanguinarium. 

Germander.     See  Chamcedris. 

Germander,  toaler.     See  Scordium. 

GEROCOMIA.  (Fromj/^aiv,  an  aged  per- 
son, and  Ko/jt&>,  to  be  concerned  about) 
That  part  of  medicine  which  regards  the 
regimen  and  treatment  of  old  age. 

GERONTOPOGON.  (From  ysettv,  an  old 
man,  and  wyiaiv,  a  beard  ;  so  called  be- 
cause its  downy  seed,  while  enclosed  in  the 
calyx,  resembles  the  beard  of  an  aged  man.) 
The  herb  old  man's  beard.  Purple  flowered 
tragopogon. 

GERONTOXON.  (From  yegw,  an  old  per- 
son, and  Tofov,  a  dart.)  A  small  ulcer,  like 
the  head  of  a  dart,  appearing  sometimes 
in  the  cornea  of  old  persons.  The  socket 
of  a  tooth. 

GEROPOGON.     See  Gerontopogon. 

GERTON.     Quicksilver. 

GEUM.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Ico- 
sandria.  Order,  Polygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Ge- 
um  rivale  of  Linnaeus,  the  root  of  which  is 
the  part  directed  for  medicinal  uses.  It  is 
inodorous,  and  imparts  an  austere  taste. 
In  America  it  is  in  high  estimation  in  the 
cure  of  intermittents,  and  is  said  to  be 
more  efficacious  than  the  Peruvian  bark. 
Diarrhoeas  and  haemorrhages  are  also  stop- 
ped by  its  exhibition. 

GEUM  URBANUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  herb  bennet,  or  avens.  See  Caryo- 
phyllata. 

GidiUness.    See  Vertigo. 

Gileail,  balsam.  See  Balsamum  Gilea- 
dense. 

Gill-fro-by-ground.     See  Ilederacea. 

Gillfflo-wer      See   Caryophyttus  rttbcr. 

GIN.  Geneva.  Hollands.  The  names 
of  a  spirit  distilled  from  malt  or  rje,  which 
afterwards  undergoes  the  same  process. 


GLA 

a  second  time,  with  juniper  berries.  This 
is  the  original  and  most  wholesome  state 
of  the  spirit ;  but  it  is  now  prepared  with- 
out juniper-berries  ;  and  is  distilled  from 
turpentine,  which  gives  it  something  of  a 
similar  flavour.  The  consumption  of  this 
article,  especially  in  the  metropolis,  is  im- 
mense, and  the"  consequences  are,  as  Dr. 
Willan  observes,  pernicious  to  the  health 
of  the  inhabitants. 

Ginger.     See  Zinziber. 
GIXGIBEH.     See  Zingibcr. 
GINGIBIIACHIUM.       (From    gngtyft    the 
gums,  and  brachium,    the  arm.)     A  name 
for  the  scurvy,  because  the  gums,  arms, 
and  legs,  are  affected  with  it. 

GINGIDIUM.     A  species  of  Daucus. 
GISTGIHIL.     See  Zingibe'r. 
GINGIPEDIUM.        (From      gingivaey     the 
gums,  and  pes,  the  foot.)     A  name  for  the 
scurvy,  because  the  arms  and   legs  are  af- 
fected. 

GINGIVvfi.  (From  gigno,  to  beget, 
bee  iuse  the  teeth  are,  as  it  were,  born  in 
them.)  The  gurns.  See  Gums. 

GINGLYMUS.  (yeyyKvpo,  a  hinge.) 
The  hinge-like  joint.  A  species  of  diarthro- 
sis  or  moveable  connection  of  bones,  which 
admits  of  flexion  and  extension,  as  the 
knee-joint,  &c. 

GINSENG.  (Ginseng,  Indian.)  The 
name  of  the  root  of  the  Panax  quinquefolium 
of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  terms  qidnatis.  It  is 
imported  into  this  country  scarcely  the 
thickness  of  the  little  finger,  about  three 
or  four  inches  long,  frequently  forked, 
transversely  wrinkled,  of  a  horny  texture, 
and  both  internally  and  externally  of  a  yel- 
lowish white  colour.  To  the  taste  it  dis- 
covers a  mucilaginous  sweetness,  ap- 
proaching to  that  of  liquorice,  accompa- 
nied with  some  degree  of  bitterness,  and  a 
slight  aromatic  warmth.  The  Chinese  as- 
cribe extraordinary  virtues  to  the  root  of 
ginseng,  and  have  no  confidence  in  any 
medicine  unless  in  combination  with  it.  In 
Europe,  however,  it  is  very  seldom  em- 
ployed. 

Ginseng  root.     See  Ginseng. 
GIR.     Quick  lime. 
GIRMIH.     Tartar. 

GIZZARD.  The  gizzards,  or  stomach 
of  poultry,  with  white  flesh,  have  long 
been  considered,  in  France,  as  medi- 
cinal. They  have  been  recommended  in 
obstructions  of  the  urinary  passages,  com- 
plaints of  the  bladder,  and  nephritic  pains  ; 
but  particularly  as  a  febrifuge.  Bouillon 
Lagrange  considers  its  principal  substance 
as  oxygenated  gelatine,  with  a  small  quan- 
tity of  extractive  matter. 

GLABELLA.  (From  glaber,  smooth  ;  be- 
cause it  is  without  hair.)  The  space  be- 
twixt the  eye-brows. 

GLADIOLUS.  (Dim.  of  gladins,  a 
sword;  so  named  from  the  sword-like 


GLA 


347 


shape  of  its  leaf.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  ihe  Linuscan  system.  Class,  Tri- 
andria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

GLADIOLUS  LUTEUS.     See  Ins  pulustii*. 

GLAMA.    (^M/uot.)  The  sordes  of  the  eye. 

GLAND.  (Glandula  ;  diminutive  of 
glanst  a  gland.)  A  gland  is  an  organic  part 
of  the  body,  composed  of  blood-vessels, 
nerves,  and  absorbents,  and  destined  for 
the  secretion  or  alteration  of  some  peculiar 
fluid.  The  glands  of  the  human  body  are 
divided,  by  anatomists,  into  different  classes, 
either  according  to  their  structure,  or  the 
fluid  they  contain.  According  to  their  fa- 
bric, th  y  are  distinguished  into  four  classes. 

1.  Simple  glands. 

2.  Compounds  of  simple  glands. 

3.  Conglobate  glands. 

4.  Conglomerate  glands. 

According  to  their  fluid  contents,  they 
are  more  properly  divided  into,  1.  Mucous 
glands.  2.  Sebaceous  glands.  3-  Limpha- 
tic  glands.  4.  Salival  glands  5.  Lach- 
rymal glands. 

Simple  glands  are  small  hollow  follicles, 
covered  with  a  peculiar  membrane,  and 
having  a  proper  excretory  duct,  through 
which  they  evacuate  the  liquor  contained 
in  their  cavity.  Such  are  the  mucous  glands 
of  the  nose,  tongue,  fauces,  trachea,  sto- 
mach, intestines,  and  urinary  bladder,  the 
sebaceous  glands  about  the  anus,  and  those 
of  the  ear.  These  simple  glands  are  either 
dispersed  here  and  there,  or  are  contiguous 
to  one  another,  forming  a  heap,  in  such  a 
manner  that  they  are  not  covered  by  a 
common  membrane,  but  each  bath  its  own 
excretory  duct,  which  is  never  joined  to 
the  excretory  duct  of  another  gland.  The 
former  are  termed  solitary  simple  glands, 
the  latter  aggregate  or  congregate  simple 
glands. 

The  compound  glands  consist  of  many 
simple  glands,  the  excretory  ducts  of 
which  are  joined  in  one  common  excretory 
duct  ;  as  the  sebaceous  glands  of  the  face, 
lips,  palate,  and  various  parts  of  the  skin, 
especially  about  the  pubes. 

Conglobate,  or,  as  they  are  also  called, 
lymphatic  glands,  are  those  into  which 
lymphatic  vessels  enter,  and  from  which 
they  go  out  again:  as  the  mesenteric,  lum- 
bar, &c.  They  are  composed  of  a  texture 
of  lymphatic  vessels,  connected  together 
by  cellular  membranes — have  no  excretory 
duct — they  are  largest  in  the  foetus. 

Conglomerate  glands  are  composed  of 
a  congeries  of  many  simple  glands,  the  ex- 
cretory ducts  of  which  open  into  one  com- 
mon trunk :  as  the  parotid  gland,  thyroid 
gland,  pancreas,  and  all  the  salival  glands. 
Conglomerate  glands  differ  but  little  from 
the  compound  glands,  yet  they  are  com- 
posed of  more  simple  glands  than  the 
compound. 
The  excretory  duct  of  a  gland  is  the 


348 


GLE 


GLO 


duct  through  which  the  fluid  of  the  gland 
is  excreted.  The  vessels  and  nerves  of 
glands  always  come  from  the  neighbouring 
pans,  and  the  arteries  appear  to  possess  a 
higher  degree  of  irritability.  The  use  of 
the  glands  <s  to  separate  a  peculiar  liquor,  or 
to  change  it.  The  use  of  the  conglobate 
glands  is  unknown. 

GLANDULA  LACHRYMALIS.  See 
Lachrymal  gland. 

•GLANDULE  MTRTIFORMES.  See  Carwi- 
citl<f  myrtiformes. 

GLANDULE  PACCHIOXIvE.  (Pac- 
chioni,  the  name  of  the  discoverer.)  A 
number  of  small,  oval,  fatty  substances, 
not  yet  ascertained  to  be  glandular,  situ- 
ated under  the  dura  mater,  about  the  sides 
of  the  longitudinal  sinus.  Their  use  is  not 
known. 

GLANDOLOSOCARNEUS.  An  epithet  given 
by  Ruysch  to  some  excrescences  which  he 
obse  ved  in  the  bladder. 

GLANS.     A  gland,  or  nut. 

GLANS  PENIS.  The  very  vascular 
body  ihat  forms  the  apex  of  the  penis. 
The  posterior  circle  is  termed  the  corona 
glandis.  See  Corpus  spongiosum  urethra. 

GLAJTS  UNGUENTARIA.     See  Ben  mix. 

GLASS.  This  substance  is  sometimes 
employed  by  surgeons,  when  roughly  pow- 
dered so  destroy  opacities  of  the  cornea. 

Glass  of  antimony,  A  vitreous  oxyd  of 
antimony. 

Gla's  wort,  snail- seeded.     See  Kali. 

GLASTUM.  (Quasi  callastwnf  from  Callia, 
who  fir^t  used  it.)  The  herb  woad. 

Glauber's  salt.     See  Sulphas  sodce. 

GLAFCIUM.  (From  yt-ctuxof,  blue,  or 
yellow  ;  so  called  from  its  colour.)  The 
yellow-horned .  poppy. 

GLAUCOMA.  (From  -yMwitoe,  blue; 
because  of  the  eye  becoming  or  a  blue  or 
sea  green  colour.)  Glaucosis.  An  opacity 
of  the  vitreous  humour.  It  is  difficult  to 
ascertain,  and  is  only  to  be  known  by  a 
very  attentive  examination  of  the  eye. 

GLAUCOSIS.     See  Glaucoma. 

GLELOMA.  (From  >x^a>v,  the  name 
of  a  plant  in  Dioscorides.)  Class,  Didyna- 
mia.  Order,  Gymnospermia.  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system. 
Ground  ivy.  „ 

GLECOMA  HEDERACEA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  ground  ivy.  See  Hedera  ter* 
restria. 

GLECNOX.     (From  y^w.)    Penny. royal. 

GLECHOXITES.  (From  y\»%uvt  penny- 
royal.) Wine  impregnated  with  penny- 
royal. 

GLEET.  In  consequence  of  the  re- 
peated attacks  of  gonorrhea,  and  the  de- 
bility of  the  part  occasioned  thereby,  it 
not  unfrequently  happens  that  a  gleet,  or 
constant  small  discharge,  takes  place,  or 
remains  behind,  after  all  danger  of  infec- 
tion is  removed.  Mr.  Hunter  remarks, 


that  it  differs  from  gonorrhoea  in  being  tin- 
injections,  and  in  the  discharge  consisting 
of  globular  bodies,  contained  in  a  slimy 
mucus,  instead  of  serum.  It  is  unattended 
with  pain,  scalding  in  making  of  water,  &c. 

GLENE.  (^»v».)  Strictly  signifies  the 
cavity  or  socket  of  the  eye ;  but  by  some 
anatomists  is  also  used  for  that  cavity  of  a 
bone  which  receives  another  within  it. 

GLENOID.  (Glenoides;  from  yuint  a 
cavity,  and  «/o?,  resemblance.)  The  name 
of  some  articulate  cavities  of  bones. 

GLEUCINUMT.  (From  y\tvK.ix,  must.)  An 
ointment,  in  the  preparation  of  which  was 
must. 

GLEUXIS.  (From  yMzvs,  sweet.)  A 
sweet  wine. 

GL  is  CERE.  To  increase  gradually,  pro- 
perly as  fire  does :  but,  by  physical  writers 
is  sometimes  applied  to  the  natural  heat  and 
increase  of  spirits  ;  and  by  others  to  the  ex- 
acerbation of  fevers  which  return  periodi- 
cally. 

GLISCHRASMA.  (From  yM<r%gauva>t  to  be- 
come glutinous.)  Lentor.  Viscidity. 

GUSCHROCHOLOS.  (From  >A«r^8f,  vis- 
cid, and  ^ox»,  the  bile.)  An  epithet  for 
bilious  viscid  excrements. 

GLISOMARGO.     White  chalk. 

Globate  gland.     See  Gland. 

GLOB UL ARIA.  (From  globus,  a  globe; 
so  called  from  the  shape  of  its  flower.) 
The  F  ench  daisy. 

GLOBULAR  IA  ALYPHUM.  The  leaves  of 
this  plant  are  used  in  some  parts  of  Spain,  in 
the  cure  of  the  venereal  disease.  It  is  said 
to  act  also  as  a  powerful  but  safe  cathartic. 

GLOBUS  HYSTERIC  US.  The  air 
rising  in  the  oesophagus,  and  prevented  by 
spasm  from  reaching  the  mouth,  is  so  called 
by  authors,  because  it  mostly  attends  hys- 
teria, and  gives  the  sensation  of  a  ball  as- 
cending in  the  throat. 

GLOMEB.  (A  clue  of  thread.)  Mostly 
applied  to  glands. 

GLOMERATE  GLAJTD.  A  gland  formed 
of  a  glomer  of  sanguineous  vessels,  having 
no  cavity,  but  furnished  with  an  excretory 
duct ;  as  the  lachrymal  and  mammary 
glands. 

GLOSSAGRA.  (From  y^axra-A,  the  tongue, 
and  a.y^Atn  seizure.)  A  rheumatic  pain  in 
the  tongue. 

GLOSSO  (From  y^cea-a-A,  the  tongue.) 
Names  compounded  with  this  word  belong 
to  muscles,  nerves,  or  vessels,  from  their 
being  attached,  or  going  to  the  tongue. 

GLOSSO-PHARTNGEAL  NERVES.  The  ninth 
pair  of  nerves.  They  arise  from  the  pro- 
cesses of  the  cerebellum,  which  run  to 
the  medulla  spinalis,  and  terminate  by  nu- 
merous branches  in  the  muscles  of  the 
tongue  and  pharynx. 

GLOSSO-PHARTNGEITS.  (Musculus  glos- 
sopharyngifus  ;  yKtwa-otytovyfctvos,  f:Oui  j/Aaw- 
<rn,  the  tongue,  and  Q*yy%t  the  pharynx : 


GLU 


GLU 


349 


named  from  its  origin  in  the  tongue,  and 
insertion  in  the  pharynx.)  See  Constnc- 


ao  named  from 

Its 

tor  pharyngeua  superior. 

GI.OSSO.STAPHILI.VCS  (Musculus  glosso- 
staphylinus  ;  from  yhor<r<tt  the  tongue,  and 
p&qvMvos,  the  staphylinus ;  so  named  be- 
cause it  is  fixed  in  the  tongue,  and  termi- 
nates in  the  staphylinus.  See  Constrictor 
isthmi  faucium. 

GLOSSOCATOCHOS.  (From  "y\o<r<rst,  tongue, 
and  x.&Tt%a>,  to  hold.  An  instrument  in 
P.  JLgineta  for  depressing  the  tongue.  A 
spatula  linguae.  The  antient  glossocatochus 
was  a  sort  of  forceps,  one  of  the  blades  of 
which  served  to  depress  the  tongue,  while 
the  other  was  applied  under  the  chin. 

GLOSSOCELE.  (From  >*«0w,  the 
tongue,  and  K»A»,  a  tumour.)  An  extrusion 
of  the  tongue. 

GLOSSOCOMA.   A  retraction  of  the  tongue. 

GLOSSOCOMION:  (From  yKunrfct,  a  tongue, 
and  HO/ASM,  to  guard.)  By  this  was  formerly 
meant  a  case  for  the  tongue,  for  a  hautboy ; 
but  the  old  surgeons,  by  metaphor,  use  it 
to  signify  an  instrument,  or  case,  for  con- 
taining a  fractured  limb. 

GLOTTA.  (^xar?*,  the  tongue.)  The 
tongue. 

GLUCINE.  For  the  discovery  of  this 
earth  we  are  indebted  to  Vauquelin,  who 
found  it,  in  1795,  in  the  Aigue-marine  or 
beryl,  a  transparent  stone,  of  a  green  co- 
lour, and  in  the  emerald  of  Peru.  It  ex- 
ists combined  with  silex,  argil,  lime,  and 
oxyd  of  iron  in  the  one  ;  and  with  the  same 
earths,  with  oxyd  of  chrome,  in  the  other. 
It  has  lately-been  discovered  in  the  Gado- 
linite  by  Mr.  Ekeberg. 

Its  name  is  taken  from  the  Greek  word 
(yxvtuji;)  which  signifies  sweet  or  saccharine, 
because  it  gives  that  taste  to  the  salts  it 
forms. 

Glucine  is  white,  light,  and  soft  to  the 
touch.  It  is  insipid,  and  adheres  to  the 
tong-ue;  and  is  infusible  by  itself  in  the 
fire.  Its  specific  gravity  is  2  967.  It  is 
soluble  in  alcaJies  and  their  carbonates,  and 
in  all  the  acids  except  the  carbonic  and 
phosphoric,  and  forms  with  them  saccha- 
rine and  slightly  astringent  salts.  It  is  ex- 
ceedingly soluble  in  sulphuric  acid  used  to 
excess.  It  is  fusible  with  borax,  and  forms 
with  it  a  transparent  glass.  It  absorbs  one- 
fourth  of  its  weight  of  carbonic  acid.  It 
decomposes  sulphate  of  alumine.  It  is  not 
precipitated  by  the  hydro-sulphurets,  nor 
by  prussiate  of  potash,  but  by  all  the  suc- 
cinates.  Its  affinity  for  the  acids  is  inter- 
mediate between  magnesia  and  alumine. 

To  obtain  this  earth,  reduce  some  b-~ryl  to 
an  impalpable  powder,  fuse  it  with  three 
times  its  weight  of  potash,  and  dissolve  the 
mass  in  mur<atic  acid.  Separate  the  silex 
by  evaporation  and  filtration,  and  decom- 
pose the  remaining  fluid  by  adding  carbo- 


nate of  potash;  re-dissolve  the  deposit 
when  washed  in  sulphuric  acid,  and  by  min- 
gling this  solution  with  sulphate  of  potash, 
sulphate  of  alumine  will  be  obtained,  which 
crystallizes. 

Then  mix  the  fluid  with  a  solution  of 
carbonate  of  ammonia,  which  must  be  used 
in  excess ;  filter  and  boil  it,  and  a  white 
powder  will  gradually  fall  down,  which  is 
glucine. 

GLOTTIS.  (From  yuvft*,  the  tongue.) 
The  superior  opening  of  the  larynx  at  the 
bottom  of  the  tongue. 

GLUTEAL  ARTERY.  A  branch  of  the 
internal  iliac  artery. 

GLUTEN.  (  Quasi  geluten  ;  from  gelot 
to  congeal.)  Glue,  Lentor.  See  Gluten^ 
animal  and  vegetable. 

GLUTEN,  ANIMAL.  This  substance 
constitutes  the  basis  of  the  fibres  of  all  the 
solid  parts.  It  resembles  in  its  properties 
the  gluten  of  vegetables. 

GLUTEN,  VEGETABLE.  If  wheat 
flour  be  made  int;>  a  paste,  and  washed 
in  a  large  quantity  of  water,  it  is  separated 
into  three  distinct  substances;  a  mucila- 
ginous saccharine  matter,  which  is  re*dily 
dissolved  in  the  liquor,  and  may  be  sepa- 
rated from  it  by  evaporation  ;  starch^  which 
is  suspended  in  the  fluid,  and  subsides  to 
the  bottom  by  repose ;  and  gluten^  which 
remains  in  the  hand,  and  is  tenacious,  very 
ductile,  somewhat  elastic,  and  of  a  brown 
gray  colour.  This  glutinous  substance  is 
obtained  from  several  vegetables  in  #reat. 
abundance,  and,  when  dried,  becomes 
a  horny  mass.  It  is  soluble  both  in  water 
and  spirit  of  wine,  and,  if  boiled  with  the 
former,  it  coagulates  like  the  white  of  an 
egg.  It  burns  like  horn,  and  affords  the 
same  products  by  distillation  in  the  dry 
way.  It  readily  putrefies  when  kept  in  a 
cold  and  moist  place. 

GLUTEUS  MAXIM  US.  (From  >**. 
TO?,  the  buttocks.)  Glutens  magnns  of 
Albimis,  Glutaeus  major  of  C.-wpcr,  and 
Ilio  sacro  femoral  of  Dumas.  This  broad 
radiated  muscle,  which  is  divided  into  a 
number  of  strong  fasciculi,  is  covered  by 
a  pretty  thick  aponenrosis  derived  from  the 
fascia  lata,  and  is  situated  immediately  un- 
der the  integuments.  It  arises  fleshy  from 
the  outer  lip  of  somewhat  more  than  the 
posterior  half  of  the  spine  of  the  ilium, 
from  the  ligaments  that  cover  the  two  pos- 
terior spinous  processes ;  from  the  posterior 
sacro-ischiatic  ligament ;  and  from  the  outer 
sides  of  the  os  sacrum  and  os  coccygis. 
From  these  origins  the  fibres  of  the  muscle 
run  towards  the  great  trochanter  of  the  os 
femoris,  where  they  form  a  broad  and 
thick  tendon,  between  which  and  the  tro- 
chanter there  is  a  considerable  bursa  mu- 
cos<e.  This  tendon  is  inserted  into  the 
upper  part  of  the  linta  aspera,  for  the 


350 


GLU 


GNA 


space  of  two  or  three  inches  downwards  ; 
and  sends  off  fibres  to  the  fascia  bita,  and 
to  the  upper  extremity  of  the  vastus  ex. 
ternus.  This  muscle  serves  to  extend  the 
thigh,  by  pulling-  it  directly  backwards;  at 
the  same  time  it  draws  it  a  little  outwards, 
and  thus  assists  in  its  rotatory  motion.  Its 
origin  from  the  coccyx  seems  to  prevent 
that  bone  from  being1  forced  too  far  back- 
wards. 

GLUTEUS  MEDIUS.  Ilio  trochan- 
tfrien  of  Dumas.  The  posterior  half  of 
this  muscle  is  covered  by  the  gluteus  max- 
imus,  which  it  greatly  resembles  in  shape  ; 
but  the  anterior  and  upper  part  of  it  is 
covered  only  by  the  integuments,  and  by  a 
tendinous  membrane  which  belongs  to  the 
fascia  lata.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the  outer 
lip  of  the  anterior  part  of  the  spine  of  the 
ilium,  from  part  of  the  posterior  surface 
of  that  bone,  and  likewise  from  the  fascia 
that  covers  it.  From  these  origins  its  fibres 
run  towards  the  great  trochanter,  into  the 
outer  and  posterior  part  of  which  it  is  in- 
serted by  a  broad  tendon.  Between  this 
tendon  and  the  trochanter  there  is  a  small 
thin  bursa  mucosa.  The  uses  of  this  muscle 
are  nearly  the  same  as  those  of  the  gluteus 
maxim  us ;  but  it  is  not  confined  like  that 
muscle,  to  rolling  the  os  femons  outwards, 
its  anterior  portion  being  capable  of  turning 
that  bone  a  little  inwards.  As  it  has  no 
origin  from  the  coccyx,  it  can  have  no  effect 
on  that  bone. 

GLUTEUS  MINIMUS.  Glutans  mi- 
nor of  Albums  and  Cowper;  and  Ilio  ischii 
trochante"ien  of  Dumas.  This,  which  is 
likewise  a  radiated  muscle,  is  situated  un- 
der the  glutens  medius.  In  adults,  and 
especially  in  old  subjects,  its  outer  surface 
is  usually  tendinous.  It  arises  fleshy  be- 
tween the  two  semicircular  ridges  we  ob- 
serve on  the  outer  surface  of  the  ilium, 
and  likewise  from  the  edge  of  its  great 
niche.  Its  fibres  run,  in  different  direc- 
tions, towards  a  thick  flat  tendon,  which 
adheres  to  acapsular  ligament  of  the  joint, 
and  is  inserted  into  the  fore  and  upper  part 
of  the  great  trochanter.  A  small  bursa  rau- 
cosa  may  be  observed  between  the  tendon 
of  this  muscle  and  the  trochanter.  This 
muscle  assists  ihe  two  former  in  drawing 
the  thigh  backwards  and  outwards,  and  in 
rolling  it.  It  may  likewise  serve  to  pre- 
vent the  capsular  ligament  from  being 
pinched  in  the  motions  of  the  joint. 

GLUTIA.  (From  y\arott  the  buttocks.) 
The  two  small  protuberances  in  the  brain, 
called  Nates. 

GUJTTUPATENS.  (From  gluttou,  the 
throat,  and  pateo,  to  extend.)  An  epithet 
for  the  stomach,  which  is  an  extension  of 
the  Uiroat. 

GLUTUS.  (}Mtr3f,  from  y\otost  filthy.) 
The  buttocks. 


GLYCASMA.  (From  y\u*uet  sweet.)  A 
sweet  medicated  wine. 

GLYCYPICROS.  (From  yKuwf,  sweet,  and 
wu§o?,  bitter ;  so  called  from  its  bitterish 
sweet  taste.)  The  woody  nightshade.  See 
Dulcamara. 

GLYCYKRHIZA.  (From  >xwei/Ct  sweet, 
and  ptfat  a  root.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
Diadelfihia.  Order,  Decandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  liquo- 
rice. The  sweet  root  of  the  Glycyrrhiza 
glabra  of  Linnaeus  : — leguminibua  glubria, 
stipulis  nullist  foliolo  impari  petiolato.  A 
native  of  the  south  of  Europe,  but  culti- 
vated in  Britain.  The  root  contains  a  great 
quantity  of  saccharine  matter,  joined  with 
some  proportion  of  mucilage,  and  hence  it 
has  a  viscid  sweet  taste.  It  is  in  common 
use  as  a  pectoral  or  emollient,  in  catarrh al 
defluxions  on  the  breast,  coughs,  hoarseness- 
es, &c.  Infusions,  or  the  extrac  made  from 
it,  which  is  called  Spanish  liquorice,  afford 
likewise  very  commodious  vehicles  for  the 
exhibition  of  other  medicines ;  the  liquorice 
taste  concealing  that  of  unpalatable  drugs 
more  effectually  than  syrups  or  any  of  the 
sweets  of  the  saccharine  kind. 

GLYCYRRHIZA  ECHIXATA.  This  species 
of  liquorice  is  substituted  in  some  places 
for  the  root  of  the  glabra. 

GIYCYRRHIZA  GLABRA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  liquorice.  See  Gly- 
cyrrhiza. 

GLYCYSANCON.  (From  ^AW«/?,  sweet, 
and  *yxM>,  the  elbow ;  so  called  from  its 
sweetisli  taste,  and  its  inflections,  or  el- 
bows, at  the  joints.)  A  species  of  southern- 
wood. 

Glyssons  capsule.  See  Capsule  of  Glys- 
son. 

GNAPHALIUM.  (From  >v*<£**ov,  cot- 
ton; so  named  from  its  soft  downy  surface.) 
1,  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Pohjgamia  superflua. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  herb 
cotton-weed.  The  flores  gnaphalii  of  the 
pharmacopoeias,  called  also/om  hispidulce  ; 
sen  pedes  cati  are  the  produce  of  the  Gna- 
phaKum  dioicum  of  Linnaeus.  They  are 
now  quite  obsolete,  but  were  formerly 
used  as  adstringents,  and  recommended  in 
the  cure  of  hooping-cough,  phthisis,  pulmo- 
nalis,  and  haemoptysis. 

GNAPHALIUM  ARENARIUM.  The  flowers  of 
this  plant,  as  well  as  those  of  the  gnapha- 
lium  stcechas,  called  in  the  pharmacopoeias 
flares  elichrysi.  See  Elichrysum. 

GNAPHALIUM  DIOICUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pes  cati.  See  Gnaphalium. 

GWAPHALICM  ST<ECHA8.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  Goldilocks.  See  Ebjchry- 
sum. 

GKATHUS.     (From  yvamlaet  to  bend;   so 


GON 


GON 


351 


called  from  t Veir  curvature.)  The  jaw,  or 
jaw-bones.  Also  the  cheek. 

GNTDII •»-  A  term  applied  by  Hippocra- 
tes, and  others  since,  to  some  medicinal  pre- 
cepts wrote  in  the  island  of  Gnidos. 

Goafs  me.     See  Galiga. 

GOITRE.     See  Bronchocele. 

GOLD.  Jlurum.  A  metal  found  in  na- 
ture only  in  a  metallic  state ;  most  com- 
monly in  grains,  ramifications,  leaves,  or 
rhom'boidal,  octahedral,  or  pyramidical 
crystals.  Its  matrix  is  generally  quartz, 
sand-stone,  siliceous  schistus,  &c.  It  is 
found  also  in  the  sands  of  many  rivers,  par- 
ticularly in  Africa,  Hungary,  and  France, 
in  minute  irregular  grains,  called  gold-dust. 
Native  gold,  found  in  compact  masses,  is 
never  completely  pure ;  it  is  alloyed  with 
silver,  or  copper,  and  sometimes  with  iron 
and  tellurium.  The  largest  piece  of  native 
gold  that  has  been  hitherto  discovered  in 
Europe,  was  found  in  the  county  of  Wick- 
low,  in  Ireland.  Its  weight  was  said  to  be 
.twenty-two  ounces,  and  the  quantity  of 
alloy  it  contained  was  very  small.  Several 
other  pieces,  exceeding  one  ounce,  have 
also  been  discovered  at  the  same  place,  in 
sand,  covered  with  turf,  and  adjacent  to  a 
rivulet. 

Gold  is  also  met  with  in  a  particular  sort 
of  argentiferous  copper  pyrites, 'called  in 
Hungary  Gelf.  This  ore  is  found  either 
massive,  or  crystallized  in  rhomboids,  or 
other  irregular  quadrangular  or  polygonal 
masses.  It  exists  likewise  in  the  sulphu- 
rated ores  of  Nagaya  in  Transylvania. 
These  all  contain  the  metal  called  telluri- 
rium.  Berthollet,  and  other  French  chy- 
mists,  have  obtained  gold  out  of  the  ashes 
of  vegetables. 

Gold-cup.  A  vulgar  name  for  many  spe- 
cies of  Ranunculi. 

Golden-rod.     See  Virga  aurea. 

Goldilocks.     See  Elychrysum. 

GOMPHIASIS.  (From  yi^oc,  a  nail.) 
Gomphiasmus.  A  disease  of  the  teeth,  when 
they  are  loosened  from  the  the  sockets,  like 
nails  drawn  out  of  the  wood. 

GOMPHIASMUS.     See  Gnmphiasis. 

GOMPHIGI.  (From  yo/uqoe,  a  nail;  so 
called,  because  they  are  as  nails  driven  into 
their  sockets.)  The  dentes  molares,  or 
grinding  teeth. 

GOMPHOMA.     See  Gomphosis. 

GOMPHOSIS.  (From  -yofxycee,  to  drive 
in  a  nail.)  Gomphoma.  A  species  of  im- 
moveable  connection  of  bones,  in  which  one 
bone  is  fixed  in  another,  like  a  nail  in  a 
board,  as  the  teeth  in  the  alveoli  of  the 
jaws. 

GOITAGRA.  (From  yovu,  the  knee,  and 
*.y>pva>,  capio,  to  take.)  The  gout  in  the 
knee. 

GONE,  (^ovjf.)  The  seed.  But  in  Hip- 
pocrates it  is  the  uterus. 


(From  >o>7§o?,  a  hard  knot.) 

1.  The  cramp. 

2.  A  round  tubercle  in  the  trunk  of  a 
tree. 

3.  A  hard  round  tumour  of  the  nervous 
parts ;  but   particularly   a  bronchocele,  or 
other  hard  tumour  of  the  neck. 

fioNGTLiox.  (From  ysyfuKos,  round.)  A 
pill. 

GONOIDES.  (From  yovn,  seed,  and  idtc, 
form.)  Resembling  seed.  Hippocrates 
often  uses  it  as  an  epithet  for  the  excre- 
ments of  the  belly,  and  for  the  contents  of 
the  urine,  when  there  is  something  in  them 
which  resembles  the  seminal  matter. 

GONORRHOEA.  (From  >ov«,  the  semen, 
and  %*&>,  to  flow;  from  a  supposition  of  the 
ancients,  that  it  was  a  seminal  flux.)  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order  apocenoses,  of  Dr.  Cullen's  arrange- 
ment, who  defines  it  a  preternatural  flux 
of  fluid  from  the  urethra  in  males,  with- 
out any  libidinous  desires,  and  from  the 
vagina  in  females.  He  makes  four  spe- 
cies, viz. 

1.  Gonorrhoea  pura,  or  benigna ;  A  mu- 
cous discharge  from  the  urethra,  without 
dysuftii,  or  lascivious  inclination. 

2.  Gonorrhoea  impura,  malignat  syphilitica, 
vintlenta  ,•  a  discharge  resembling  pus,  from 
the  urethra,  with   heat  of  urine,  &c.  after 
impure  coition,  to  which  ofr.en  succeeds  a 
discharge  of  mucus  from  the  urethra,  with 
little  or  no  dysury,  called  a  gleet.    Fluor 
albus  malignus,     Elennorrhagiti  of  Swedi- 
aur.      In  English,    a    clap,  from    the    old 
French  word  clujrises,  which  were  public 
shops,  kept  and  inhabited  by  single  prosti- 
tutes, and  generally  confined  to  a  particu- 
lar  quarter  of  the  town,  as  is  even    now 
the  case  in  several  of  the  great  towns  of 
Italy.     In  Germany,  the  disorder  is  named 
tripper,  from    dripping;    and    in    French, 
chaudpisse,  from  the  heat  and  scalding  in 
making  water. 

No  certain  rule  can  be  laid  down  with 
regard  to  the  time  that  a  clap  will  take 
before  it  makes  its  appearance,  after  infec- 
tion has  been  conveyed.  With  some  per- 
sons it  will  shew  itself  in  the  course  of  three 
or  four  da}s,  whilst,  with  others,  there  will 
not  be  the  least  appearance  of  it  before  the 
expiration  of  some  weeks.  It  most  usually 
is  perceptible,  however,  in  the  space  of 
from  six  to  fourteen  days,  and  in  a  male, 
begins  with  an  uneasiness  about  the  parts  of 
generation,  such  as  an  itching  in  the  glans 
penis,  and  a  soreness  and  tingling  sensation 
along  the  whole  course  of  the  urethra ;  soon, 
after  which,  the  person  perceives  an  ap- 
pearance of  whitish  matter,  at  its  orifice, 
and  also  some  degree  of  pungency  upon 
making  w..ter. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  days,  the  dis- 
charge of  matter  will  increase  considera- 


352 


GONORRH(EA. 


bly  ;  will  assume,  most  probably,  a  green- 
ish or  yellowish  hue,  and  will  become  thin- 
ner, and  losp  its  adhesiveness ;  the  parts 
will  also  be  occupied  with  some  degree  of 
redness  and  inflammation,  in  consequence 
of  which  the  glans  will  put  on  the  appear- 
ance of  ;i  ripe  cherry ;  the  stream  of  urine 
will  be  smaller  than  usual,  owing  to  the 
canal  being  made  narrower  by  the  inflamed 
state  of  its  internal  membrane,  and  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  pain,  and  scalding  heat, 
will  be  experienced  on  every  attempt  to 
make  water. , 

Where  the  inflammation  prevail?  in  a  very 
high  degree,  it  prevents  the  extension  of 
the  urethra,  on  the  taking  place  of  any  erec- 
tion, so  that  the  penis  is,  at  that  time,  car- 
ried downwards,  with  great  pain,  which  is 
much  increased,  if  attempted  to  be  raised 
towards  the  belly,  and  the  stimulus  occa- 
sions it  often  to  be  erected,  particularly 
when  the  patient  is  warm  in  bed,  and  so  de- 
prives him  of  sleep,  producing,  in  some  ca- 
ses, an  involuntary  emission  of  semen. 

In  consequence  of  the  inflammation,  it 
sometimes  happens  that,  at  the  time  of  mak- 
ing water,  owing  to  the  rupture  of  some 
small  blood-vessel,  a  slight  haemorrhage 
ensues,  and  a  small  quantity  of  blood  is 
voided.  In  consequence  of  inflammation, 
the  prepuce  likewise  becomes  often  so  swel- 
led at  the  end,  that  it  cannot  be  drawn 
back ;  which  symptom  is  called  a  phymo- 
sis ;  or  that,  being  drawn  behind  the  glans, 
it  cannot  be  returned,  which  is  known  by 
the  name  of  paraphymosis.  Now  and 
then,  from  the  same  cause,  little  hard 
swellings  arise  on  the  lower  surface  of  the 
penis,  along  the  course  of  the  urethra,  and 
these  perhaps  suppurate  and  form  into  fistu- 
lous  sores. 

The  adjacent  parts  sympathizing  with 
those  already  affected,  the  bladder  becomes 
irritable,  and  incapable  of  retaining  the 
urine  for  any  length  of  time,  which  gives 
the  patient  a  frequent  inclination  to  make 
water,  and  he  feels  an  uneasiness  about  the 
scrotum,  perineum,  and  fundament.  More- 
over the  glands  of  the  groins  grow  indu- 
rated and  enlarged,  or  perhaps  the  testicle 
becomes  swelled  and  inflamed,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  he  experiences  excrucia- 
ting pains,  extending  from  the  seat  of  the 
complaint  up  into  the  small  of  the  back ;  he 
gets  hot  and  restless,  and  a  small  sympto- 
matic fever  arises. 

Where  the  parts  are  not  occupied  by 
much  inflammation,  few  or  none  of  the  last- 
mentioned  symptoms  will  arise,  and  only  a 
discharge,  with  a  slight  heat  or  scalding  in 
making  water,  will  prevail. 

If  a  gonorrhoea  is  neither  irritated  by  any 
irregularity  of  the  patient,  nor  prolonged  by 
the  want  of  timely  and  proper  assistance, 
then,  in  the  course  of  about  a  fortnight  or 


three  weeks,  the  discharge,  from  having' 
been  thin  and  discoloured  at  first,  will  be- 
come thick,  white,  and  of  a  ropy  consist- 
ence ;  and  from  having  gradually  began  to 
diminish  in  quantity,  will  at  last  cease  en- 
tirely, together  with  every  inflammatory 
symptom  whatever ;  whereas,  on  the  con- 
trary, if  the  patient  has  led  a  life  of  intem- 
perance and  sensuality,  has  partaken  freely 
of  the  bottle  and  high-seasoned  meats,  and 
has,  at  the  same  time,  neglected  to  pursue 
the  necessary  means,  it  may  then  continue 
for  many  weeks,  or  months  :  and,  on  going 
of}',  may  leave  a  weakness  or  gleet  behind 
it,  besides  being  accompanied  with  the  risk 
of  giving  rise,  at  some  distant  period,  to  a 
constitutional  affection,  especially  if  there 
has  been  a  neglect  of  proper  cleanliness ; 
for  where  venereal  matter  has  been  suffered 
to  lodge  between  the  prepuce  and  glans 
penis  for  any  time,  so  as  to  have  occasion- 
ed either  excoriation  or  ulceration,  there 
will  always  be  danger  of  its  having  been 
absorbed. 

Another  risk,  arising  from  the  long  con- 
tinuance of  a  gonorrhoea,  especially  if  it  has 
been  attended  with  inflammatory  symptoms, 
or  has  been  of  frequent  recurrence,  is  the 
taking  place  of  one  or  more  strictures  in 
the  urethra.  These  are  sure  to  occasion  a 
considerable  degree  of  difficulty,  as  well  as 
pain,  in  making  water,  and,  instead  of  its 
being  discharged  in  a  free  and  uninterrupt- 
stream,  it  splits  into  two,  or  perhaps  is  void- 
ed drop  by  drop.  Such  affections  become, 
from  neglect,  of  a  most  serious  and  danger- 
ous nature,  as  they  not  unfrequently  block 
up  the  urethra,  so  as  to  induce  a  total  sup- 
pression of  urine. 

Where  the  gonorrhea  has  been  of  long 
standing,  warty  excrescences  are  likewise 
apt  to  arise  about  the  parts  of  generation, 
ovving  to  the  matter  falling  and  lodging 
thereon ;  and  they  not  unfrequently  prove 
both  numerous  and  troublesome. 

Having  noticed  every  symptom  which 
usually  attends  on  gonorrhoea,  in  the  male 
sex,  it  -will  only  be  necessary  to  observe, 
the  same  heat  and  soreness  in  making  water, 
and  the  same  discharge  of  discoloured  mu- 
cus, together  with  a  slight  pain  in  walking, 
and  an  uneasiness  in  sitting,  take  place  in 
females  as  in  the  former ;  but  as  the  parts 
in  women,  which  are  most  apt  to  be  affect- 
ed by  the  venereal  poison,  are  less  complex 
in  their  nature,  and  fewer  in  number,  than 
in  men,  so  of  course  the  former  are  not  lia- 
ble to  many  of  the  symptoms  which  he  lat- 
ter are ;  and  from  the  urinary  canal  being 
much  shorter,  and  of  a  more  simple  form, 
in  them  than  in  men,  they  are  seldom,  if 
ever,  incommoded  by  the  taking  place  of 
strictures. 

With  women,  it  indeed  often  happens, 
that  all  the  symptoms  of  a  gonorrhoea  are 


GON 


GRA 


353 


so  very  slight,  they  experience  no  other  in- 
convenience than  the  discharge,  except  per- 
hap  immediately  '  after  menstruation,  at 
which  period,  it  is  no  uncommon  occurrence 
for  them  to  perceive  some  degree  of  aggra- 
vation in  the  symptoms. 

Women  of  a  relaxed  habit,  and  such  as 
have  had  frequent  miscarriages,  are  apt  to 
be  afflicted  with  a  disease  known  by  the 
name  of  fluor  albus,  which  is  often  difficult 
to  distinguish  from  gonorrhoea  virulenta,  as 
the  matter  discharged  in  both  is,  in  many 
cases,  of  the  same  colour  and  consistence. 
The  surest  way  of  forming  a  just  conclusion, 
in  instances  of  this  nature,  will  he  to  draw 
it  from  an  accurate  investigation,  both  of 
the  symptoms  which  are  present  and  those 
which  have  preceded  the  discharge  ;  as 
likewise,  from  the  concurring  circumstan- 
ces, such  as  the  character  and  mode  of  life 
of  the  person,  and  the  prboability  there  may 
be  of  her  having  had  venereal  infection  con- 
veyed to  her  by  any  connection  in  which  she 
may  be  engaged. 

Not  long  ago,  it  was  generally  supposed 
that  gonorrhoea  depended  always  upon  ul- 
cers inthe  urethra,  producing  a  discharge 
of  purulent  matter ;  and  such  ulcers  do,  in- 
deed, occur  in  consequence  of  a  high  degree 
of  inflammation  and  suppuration  ;  but  many 
dissections  of  persons,  who  have  died  whilst 
labouring  under  a  gonorrhoea,  have  clearly 
shewn  that  the  disease  may,  and  often  does, 
exist  without  any  ulceration  in  the  urethra, 
so  that  the  discharge  which  appears  is  usual- 
ly of  a  vitiated  mucus,  thrown  out  from  the 
mucous  follicles  of  the  urethra.  On  open- 
ing this  canal,  in  recent  cases,  it  usually  ap- 
pears red  and  inflamed  ;  its  mucous  glands 
are  somewhat  enlarged,  and  its  cavity  is 
tilled  with  matter  to  within  a  small  dis- 
tance from  its  extremity.  Where  the  dis- 
ease has  been  of  long  continuance,  its  sur- 
face all  along,  even  to  the  bladder,  is  gene- 
rally found  pale  and  relaxed,  without  any 
erosion. 

3.  Gonorrhea  laxomm  libidinosa  ;  a  pel- 
lucid discharge  from  the  urethra,  without 
erection  of  the  penis,  but  with  venereal 
thoughts  while  awake. 

Gonorrhoea  dormientium^  oneirogmos*. 
When,  during  sleep,  but  dreaming  of  ve- 
nereal engagements,  there  is  an  erection  of 
the  penis  and  a  seminal  discharge. 

GONORRHOEA  BENTGNA.  See  Gonorrhifci 
pura. 

GONORRHOEA  CHORHATA.  A  gonorrhoea, 
accompanied  with  painful  tension  of  the  pe- 
nis, called  chordee. 

GONORRHOEA  DORMiENTiUM.  Involuntary 
nocturnal  emission. 

GONORRHOEA  131PUHA.  The  venereal  go- 
norrhoea. 

GONORRHOEA  LAXORUM.  Involuntary 
emission  <rom  debility. 

GONORRHOEA  UBIDIVOSA.  Involuntary 
emission  from  lust. 


GONORRHOEA  MALiGNA.  A  venereal  or 
malignant  gonorrhoea. 

GONORRHOEA  MUCOSA.  A  discharge  o 
mucus  from  the  urethra,  or  gleet. 

GONORRHOEA  ONEIROGMOS.  An  involunta- 
ry nocturnal  emission. 

GONORRHOEA  PURA.    A  common  gleet. 

GONORRHOEA  SPURIA.  A  species  of  go- 
norrhoea affecting  the  glans. 

GONORRHOEA  SYPHILITICA.  The  venereal 
gonorrhoea. 

GONORRHOEA  BALANI.  A  species  of  go- 
norrhoea affecting  the  glans  penis  only. 

GONALGIA.     (From   ^ovu,  the  knee,  and 
pain.)     Gonyalgin.    Gout  in  the  knee. 

GORDIUS.  A  species  of  verities,  peculiar 
to  hot  climates. 

Goose  foot,  stinking.  See  Atriplex  Jce- 
tida% 

Goose-grass.     See  Jlparine. 

GOSSYPIUM.  (From  gotne,  whence  g ou 
tipium,  Egyptian.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Monadelphia.  Order,  Polyandria.. 

2  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  cot- 
ton tree.  See  Bombax. 

GOSSYPIUM  HERBAQEtrai;.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  cotton-plant.  See  Gos- 
sypium. 

GOULARD'S  EXTRACT.  A  saturated 
solution  of  acetat  of  lead.  See  Acetativ. 
liquor  plumbi. 

Gourd.     See  Cucurbit  a. 

Gourd*  bitter.     See  Colocynthis. 

Gout.     See  Art/iritis. 

GRACSLIS.  (Gracilis,  from  its  small- 
ness^  Rectus  interior  femoris  sive  gractlis 
interior  of  W  nslow.  Sous  pubio  creti  tibial 
of  Dumas.  This  long,  straight,  and  slen- 
der muscle  is  situated  immediately  under 
the  integuments,  at  the  inner  part  of  the 
thigh.  It  arises  by  a  broad  and  thin  ten- 
don, from  the  anterior  part  of  the  ischium 
and  pubis»  and  soon  becoming  flesh} ,  de- 
scends nearly  in  a  straight  direction  along 
the  inside  of  the  thigh.  A  little  above  the 
knee,  it  terminates  in  a  slender  and  round- 
ish tendon,  which  after  wards  becomes 
flatter,,  and  is  inserted  into  the  middle  of 
the  tibia,  behind  and  under  the  sartorius. 
Under  the  tendons  of  this  and  the  rectus, 
there  is  a  considerable  bursa  mucosa,  which 
on  one  side  adheres  to  them  and  to  the  ten- 
don of  the  semitendinosus,,  and  on  the  other 
to  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  knee.  This 
muscle  assists  in  bending  the  thigh  and  leg 
inwards. 

GRAIHF.N  CANIXUM.  Gramen  dioscoridis, 
Gramen  rcpens.  J,oliaceum  radice  repewte. 
Dog's  gniss.  Couch  grass.  Triticum  re- 
pens  of  Lionzcus.  The  roots  are  agreeably 
sweet,  and  possess  aperient  properties.  The 
expressed  juice  is  recommended  to  be  given 
largely. 

GRAMT-N    CRUCIS    CVPERIOIDTS.     Gramen 
Egyptiacum-     Egyptian   ccck's-foot  grass, 
or  grass  of  the  cross.    The  roots  aftd  plants 
Z  z 


354 


GRA 


possess  the  same  virtues  as  the  clog's  grass, 
and  are  serviceable  in  the  earlier  stages 
of  dropsy.  They  are  supposed  to  correct 
the  bad  smell  of  the  breath,  and  to  relieve 
nephritic  disorders,  colics,  Sec.  although 
now  neglected. 

GRAMIA.     The  sordes  of  the  eyes. 

GRAMME.  (From  y^a^/un,  a  line;  so  call- 
ed  from  its  linear  appearance.)  The  iris  of 
the  f\e. 

GRANA  CNIUIA.     See  Coccognidia. 

GRANA  INSKCTORIA.     Kermes  berries. 

GHANA  KERMES.     Kermes  berries. 

GHANA  PARADISI.  Cardamomum  ma- 
jus.  Meieguetta  irianignetta,  Cardamomum 
friperatium.  Grains  uf  Paradise.  Tlie  seeds 
of  the  Amomum  grana  Paradisi  of  Linnaeus. 
They  are  angular  reddish  brown  seeds, 
smaller  than  pepper,  and  resembling  very 
much  the  seeds  of  the  cardamomum  minus. 
They  are  extremely  hot,  and  similar  in  vir- 
tue to  pepper. 

GHANA  TIGLIA.     See  TigKa  grana. 

GHANA  TINCTORIA.     See  Kermes. 

GRANADILLA.  (Dim.  ofgranado,  a  pome- 
granate, Spanish  :  so  called  becau.se  at  the 
top  of  the  flower  there  are  points,  like  the 
grains  of  a  pomegranate.)  The  passion- 
flower, the  fruit  of  which  is  said  to  possess 
refrigerating  qualities. 

GRANATRISTUM.     A  boil,  or  carbuncle. 

GRA  NAT UM.  (From  granum,  a  grain, 
because  it  is  full  of  seed.)  The  pomegra- 
nate. The  fruit  of  the  Punica  granatum  of 
Linnaeus  -.—foUis  lanceotatis,  caule  arboreo. 
The  rind  of  the  fruit,  and  the  flowers  called 
.Balaustine  faivers,  are  the  parts  directed 
for  medicinal  use.  In  their  smell  there  is 
nothing  remarkable,  but  to  the  taste  the}* 
are  very  adstringent,  and  have  successfully 
been  employed  as  such,  in  diseases  both  in- 
ternal and  external. 

GRANDEBAL;E.  ( Quod  in  grandioribus 
(Ctate  nascantur,  because  they  appear  in  those 
who  are  advanced  in  years.)  The  hairs  un- 
der the  arm-pits. 

GRANDINES.  Small  tumours  on  the  eye- 
lids. .  See  Grando. 

GRANDINOSUM  os.  The  cuboid  bone  of 
the  foot. 

GRANDO.  (  Quod  simitttudinem  granorum 
habeat,  because  it  is  in  shape  and1  size  like 
a  grain  of  seed.)  Hail.  A  moveable  tumour 
on  the  margin  of  the  eyelid  is  so  called, 
from  its  likeness  to  a  hail  stone. 

GRANULATION.  (Granulatio ;  from 
granum,  a  grain.)  The  little  grain-like 
fleshy  bodies,  which  form  on  the  surfaces  of 
ulcers  and  suppurating  wounds,  and  serve 
both  for  filling  up  the  cavities,  and  bringing 
nearer  together  and  uniting  their  sides. 

Nature,  in  bringing  parts  as  nearly  as  pos- 
sible to  their  original  state,  whose  disposi- 
tion, action,  and  structure,  have  been  alter- 
ed by  accident,  or  disease  ;  and  after  hav- 
ing, in  her  operations  for  this  purpose,  form- 
ed pus,  she  immediately  sets  about  forming 


GRA 

a  new  matter  upon  surfaces,  in  which  there 
has  been  a  breach  of  continuity.  This  pro- 
cess is  called  granulating  or  incarnation  ; 
and  the  substance  formed  is  called  granula- 
tions. The  colour  of  healthy  granulations 
is  a  deep  florid  red.  When  livid,  they  are 
unhealthy,  and  have  only  a  languid  circula- 
tion. Il.-althy  granulations,  on  an  exposed 
or  flat  surface,  rise  nearly  even  with  the 
surface  of  the  surrounding  skin,  and  often 
a  little  higher  ;  but  when  they  exceed  this, 
and  take  on  a  growing  disposition,  they  are 
unhealthy,  become  soft,  spongy,  and  with- 
out any  disposition  to  form  skin.  Healthy 
granulations  are  always  prone  to  unite  to 
each  other,  so  as  to  be'the  means  of  uniting 
parts. 

GRANUM  MOSCHI.     See  Abetmoschus. 

GRANUM  REGIUM.     The  castor-oil  seed. 

GRAPHIOIDES.  (From  >§«<£/?,  a  pencil, 
and  «cfoc,  a  form.)  The  piocessus  stylifor- 
mis  of  the  os  temporis  and  ulna  is  so  called. 
The  musculus  biventer  vel  digastricus  was 
formerly  so  called,  from  its  supposed  origin 
from  the  process  of  the  temple-bone,  so 
called. 

GBASSA.     Borax. 

GRATIOLA.  (Dim.  of  gratia,  so  named 
from  its  supposed  admirable  qualities.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linn  scan  system.     Class,  Diandria.    Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  hedge- 
hyssop,  called  also  digitalis  minima,  gratia 
dei,  grafiola    centaurioides.       This     exotic 
plant,  the  Gratiola  qffidnalis  of  Linnaeus  : —    - 
foliis  lanceolatis  serratis)tflonbus  peduncula- 
tis,  is  a  native  of  the  south  of  Europe  ;  but 

is  raised  in  our  gardens.  The  leaves  have 
a  nauseous  bitter  taste,  but  no  remarkable 
smell :  they  purge  and  vomit  briskly  in  the 
dose  of  half  a  drachm  of  the  dry  herb,  and 
of  a  drachm  infused  in  wine  or  water.  This 
plant,  in  small  doses,  has  been  commonly 
employed  as  a  cathartic  and  diuretic  in 
hpdropical  diseases,  and  instances  of  its 
good  effects  in  ascites  and  anasarca  are  re- 
corded by  many  respectable  practition- 
ers. Gesner  and  Uergius  found  a  scruple 
of  the  powder  a  sufficient  dose,  as  in  this 
quantity  it  frequently  excited  nausea  or 
vomiting;  others  have  given  it  to  half  a 
drachm,  two  scruples,  a  drachm,  and  even 
more. 

An  extract  of  the  root  of  this  plant  is 
said  to  be  more  efficacious  than  the  plant 
itself,  and  exhibited  in  the  dose  of  half  a 
drachm,  or  a  drachm,  in  dysenteries,  pro- 
duces the  best  effects.  We  are  also  told 
by  Kostrzewski  that,  in  the  hospitals  at  Vi- 
enna, three  maniacal  patients  were  perfect- 
ly recovered  by  its  use;  and  in  the  most 
co:>lhmed  cases  of  lues  venerea,  it  effected 
a  complete  cure  ;  it  usually  acted  by  in- 
creasing the  urinary  cutaneous,  or  salivary 
discharges. 

GRATIOI.A     OFFICINAI.TS.        The     syste- 


GUA 


GUA 


355 


matic  name  of  the  hedge-hyssop.    See  Gru-    tained  by  wounding  the  bark  in  different 

parts  of  the.  body  of  the  tree,  or  by  what 
has  been  called  jagg-ing.  It  exudt-s  copi- 
ously from  the  wounds,  though  gradually ; 
and  when  a  quantity  is  found  accumulated 
upon  tne  several  wounded  trees,  hardened 
by  exposure  to  the  sun,  it  is  gathered  and 
GRESSURA  (From  gredior,  to  proceed.)  packed  up  in  small  kegs  for  exportation  ; 


tiola. 

GBAVEDO.  (From  gruvis,  heavy.)  A 
catarrh,  or  cold,  with  a  sense  of  heaviness 
in  the  head. 

Gravel.     See  Calculus. 

Green  sickness.     See  Chlorosis. 


it  is  of  a  triable  texture,  of  a  deep  greenish 
colour,  and  sometimes  of  a  reddish  hue  ; 
it  has  a  pungent  acrid  taste,  but  little  or  no 
smell,  unless  heated.  The  bark  contains 
less  resinous  matter  than  the  wood,  and  is 
consequently  a  less  powerful  medicine, 


body  at  the  loins. 

Grotnwell,  common.     See  Lithospermum. 

G  ROSS UL ARIA.  (Dim.  of  grossus,  an 
unripe  fig ;  so  named  because  its  fruit  re- 
sembles  an  unripe  fig.)  The  gooseberry 
or  gooseberry-bush. 

GROTTO  DEL  CAXI.  A  grotto  near 
Naples,  in  which  dogs  are  suffocated.  The 


The    permseum  which  goes  from   the  pu- 
dendum to  the  anus. 

GRIELTTM.     A  name  formerly  applied  to 
parsley ;  smallage. 

GRIPHOMENOS.       (From     ygtqo?,    a    net, 

because  it  surrounds  the  body  a*  with  a  ..,     „    , , 

net.)  Applied  to  pains  which  surround  the  though  in  a  recent  state  it  is  strongly  ca- 
hrtHv  at  thp  Imns  thartic.  *'  The  fruit"  says  a  late  author, 

"  is  purgative,  and,  for  medicinal  use,  far 
excels  the  bark.  A  decoction  of  it  has 
been  known  to  cure  the  venereal  disease, 
and  even  the  yaws  in  its  advanced  stage, 
without  the  use  of  mercury."  The  flowers 
or  blossoms,  are  laxative,  and  in  Jamaica 
are  commonly  given  to  the  children  in  the 

carbonic  acid  air  rises  about  eighteen  form  of  syrup.  It  is  only  the  wood  and 
inches.  A  man  therefore  is  not  affected,  resin  of  guaiacum  which  are  now  in  ge- 
but  a  dog  forcibly  held  in,  or  who  cannot  neral  medicinal  use  in  Europe  ;  and  as  the 
rise  above  it,  is  soon  killed,  unless  taken  efficacy  of  the  former  is  supposed  to  be 
out.  He  is  recovered  by  plunging  him  in  derived  merely  from  the  quantity  of  resin- 
an  adjoining  lake.  ous  matter  which  it  contains,  they  may  be 

Ground  liverwort.      See  Lichen  cinereus    considered    indiscriminately  as   the  same 
terrestris.  medicine.     Guaiacum  was  first  introduced 

GROUND  ivr.      A  common   plant  used    into  the  materia  medica  soon  after  the  dis- 
in  the  form  of  infusion  or  tea  in  pectoral    covery  of  America  ;  and  previous  to  the 

use  of  mercury  in  the  lues  venerea,  it  was 
the  principal  remedy  employed  in  the  cure 
of  that  disease  ;  its  great  success  brought  it 
into  such  repute,  that  it  is  said  to  have  been 
sold  for  seven  gold  ci-owns  a  pound :  but  not- 
withstanding the  very  numerous  testimonies 
in  its  favour,  it  often  failed  in  curing  the 
patient,  and  was  at  length  entirely  super- 
seded by  mer  ury  ;  and  though  it  be  still 
occasionally  employed  in  syphilis,  it  is 
rather  with  a  view  to  correct  other  diseases 
in  the  habit,  than  for  its  effects  as  an  anti- 
venereal.  It  is  now  more  generally  em- 
ployed for  its  virtues  in  curing  gouty  and 
rheumatic  pains,  and  some  cutaneous  dis- 
eases. Dr.  Woodville  and  others  frequent- 
ly conjoined  it  with  mercury  and  soap,  and 
in  some  cases  with  bark  or  steel,  and 
found  it  eminently  useful  as  an  alterative. 
In  the  pharmacopoeias  it  is  directed  in  the 
form  of  tincture  and  elixir :  the  latter  is 

.native  of  the  West  Indian  islands.  The  ordered  by  the  Edinburgh  College  to  be 
wood,  gum,  bark,  fruit,  and  even  the  flow-  prepared  in  two  ways,  viz.  with  rectified 
ers,  have  been  found  to  possess  medicinal  spirit,  and  the  virous  spirit  of  sal  ammoniac. 
qualities.  The  wood  is  brought  principally  Of  these  compounds,  the  dose  may  be  from 
from  Jamaica,  in  large  pieces  of  four  or  two  scruples  to  two  drachms ;  the  gum 
five  hundred  weight  each,  and  from  its  is  generally  given  from  6  grains  to  20  or 
hardness  and  beauty  is  used  for  various  ar-  even  more,  for  a  dose,  either  in  pills  or  in 
tides  of  turnery  ware.  It  scarcely  dis-  a  fluid  form,  by  means  of  mucilage  or  the 
covers  any  smell,  unless  heated,  or  while  yolk  of  an  ecrg.  The  decoctum  lignorum 
rasping,  in  which  circumstances  it  yields  a  (Pharm.  Eding.)  of  which  guaiacum  is  the 
light  aromatic  one :  chewed,  it  impresses  a  chief  ingredient,  is  commonly  taken  in  the 
slight  acrimony,  biting  the  palate  and  quantity  of  a  pint  a  day. 
fauces.  The  gum,  or  rather  resin,  is  ob-  As  many  writers  of  the  sixteenth  century 


complaints.     See  Hedera. 

Groundpine.     See  Chamxpitys. 

Ground-nut.     See  Pignut. 

Groundsel     See  Erigerum. 

GauTUM.  Mitium.  A  hard  white  tuber- 
cle of  the  skin,  resembling  in  size  and  ap- 
pearance a  millet-seed. 

GRYPHOSIS.  (From  ypvina),  to  incur- 
vate.)  A  disease  of  the  nails,  which  turn 
inwards,  and  irritate  the  soft  parts  below. 

GUA[ACUM.  (From  the  Spanish  Guaya- 
can,  which  is  formed  from  the  Indian  Hoax- 
acting  Guaiacum  Americanum,  Lignum 
•oittK.  Lignum  sanctum.  Lignum  bencdictum. 
Palus  sanctus. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean   system.     Class,   JJecandria,     Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The   pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  of- 
ficinal guaiacum,  Guiaiacum  ojficinale  of  Lin- 
naeus -.—foliis  bijugis  obtusis.     This  tree  is  a 


356 


GUA 


ton*ended  that  guaiacum  was  a  true  spe- 
cific for  the  venereal  disease,  and  the  cele- 
br..  i  ed  Boerhaave  maintained  the  same  opi- 
nion, the  following  observatians  are  in- 
serted :  Mr.  Pearson  mentions,  that  when 
he  was  first  intrusted  with  the  care  of  the 
Lock  Hospital,  in  1781,  Mr.  Bromfield  and 
Mr.  Williams  were  in  the  habit  of  reposing 
great  confidence  in  the  efficacy  of  a  de- 
coction of  guaiacum  wood.  This  was  ad- 
ministered to  such  patients  as  had  already 
employed  the  usual  quantity  of  mercury  ; 
but  who  complained  of  nocturnal  pains, 
or  had  gummata,  nodes,  ozsena,  and  other 
effects  of  the  venereal  virus,  connected 
with  secondary  symptoms,  as  did  not 
yield  to  a  course  of  mercurial  frictions. 
The  diet  consisted  of  raisins,  and  hard 
biscuit ;  from  2  to  4  pints  of  the  decoction 
were  taken  every  day  ;  the  hot  bath  was 
used  twice  a  week  ;  and  a  dose  of  antimo- 
nial  wine  and  laud.-num,  or  Dover's  pow- 
der, was  commonly  taken  every  evening. 
Con -it  ant  confinement  to  bed  was  not  deem- 
ed necessary  ;  neither  was  exposure  to  the 
vapour  of  burning  spirit,  with  a  view  of 
exciting  perspiration,  often  practised  ;  as 
only  a  moist  state  of  the  skin  was  desired. 
Tiiis  treatment  was  sometimes  of  singular 
advaiv.age  to  those  whose  health  had  sus- 
tained injury  from  the  disease,  long  con- 
finement, and  mercury  The  strength  in- 
creased ;  bad  ulcers  healed  ;  exfoliations 
were  completed ;  and  these  anomalous 
symptoms,  which  would  have  been  exaspe- 
rated by  mercury,  soon  yielded  to  guaiacum. 

Besides  such  cases,  in  which  the  good 
effects  of  guaiacum  made  it  be  erroneously 
regarded  as  a  specific  for  the  lues  venerea, 
the  medicine  was  also  formerly  given,  by 
some,  on  the  first  attack  of  the  venereal 
disease.  The  disorder  being  thus  bene- 
fited, a  radical  cure  was  considered  to  be 
accomplished ;  and  though  frequent  re- 
lapses followed,  yet,  as  these  partly  yielded 
to  the  same  remedy,  its  reputation  was 
still  kept  up.  Many  diseases  also,  which 
got  well,  were  probably  not  venereal 
cases.  Mr.  Pearson  seems  to  allow,  that 
ni  symplmitic  affections,  it  may  indeed 
operate  like  a  true  antidote,  suspending,  for 
a  time  the  progress  of  certain  venereal 
symptoms,  and  removing  other  appear- 
ances altogether;  but  he  observes,  that 
experience  has  evinced,  that  the  unsub- 
dued virus  yet  remains  active  in  the  con- 
stitution. 

Mr.  Pearson  has  found  guaiacum  of  lit- 
tle use  in  pains  of  the  b<me>,  except  when 
it  proved  sudorific ;  but  that  it  was  then 
inferior  to  antimony  or  volatile  alkali- 
When  the  constitution  has  been  impaired 
by  mercury  and  long  confii.ement,  and  there 
is  a  thickened  slate  of  the  ligaments,  or  pe- 
rioiteum,  or  foul  ulcers  still  remaining,  .Mr. 
IVarson  says,  these  effects  will  often  subside 
during  the  exhibition  of  the  decoction  ;  and 


GUM 

it  will  often  suspend  for  a  short  time 
the  progress  of  certain  secondary  symptoms 
of  the  lues  venerea:  for  instance,  ulcers  of 
the  tonsils,  venereal  eruptions,  and  even 
nodes.  Mr,.  Pearson,  however,  never 
knew'one  instance,  in  which  guaiacum  era- 
dicated the  virus ;  and  he  contends,  that 
its  being  conjoined  with  mercury  neither 
increases  the  virtue  of  this  mineral,  lessens 
its  bad  effects,  nor  diminishes  the  necessity 
f>f  giving  a  certain  quantity  of  it.  Mr. 
Pearson  remarks  that  he  has  seen  guaiacum 
produce  good  effects  in  many  patients, 
having  cutaneous  diseases,  the  ozaena,  and 
scrophlilo;us  affections  of  the  membranes 
and  ligaments. 

"Gidnea-ivorm.     The  Gordius  medinensis. 

"GUM.  The  mucilage  of  vegetables.  It 
is  usually  transparent,  more  or  less  brittle 
when  dry,  though  difficultly  pulverable ;  of 
an  insipid,  or  slightly  saccharine  taste  ;  so- 
luble in,  or  capable  of  combining  with, 
water  in  all  proportions,  to  which  it  gives  a 
gluey  adhesive  consistence,  in  proportion 
as  its  quantity  is  greater  It  is  separable, 
or  coagulates  by  the  action  of  weak  acids  ; 
it  is  insoluble  in  alkohol,  and  in  oil ;  and  ca- 
pable of  the  acid  fermentation,  when  diluted 
with  water.  The  destructive  action  of  fire 
'causes  it  to  emit  much  carbonic  acid,  and 
converts  it  into  coal  without  exhibiting 
any  flame.  Distillation  affords  water,  acid, 
a  small  quantity  of  oil,  a  small  quantity  of 
ammonia,  and  much  coal. 

These  are  the  leading  properties  of 
gums,  rightly  so  called  ;  but  the  inaccurate 
custom  of  former  times  applied  the  term 
gum  to  all  concrete  vegetable  juices  so 
that  in  common  we  hear  of  gum  copal, 
gum  sandarach,  and  other  gums,  which  are 
either  pure  resins,  or  mixtures  of  resins 
with  the  vegetable  mucilage. 

The  principal  gums  are,  1.  The  common 
gums,  obtained  from  the  plum,  the  peach, 
the  cherry-tree,  &c.  2.  Gum  arabic,  which 
flows  naturally  from  the  acacia  in  Egypt, 
Arabia,  and  elsewhere.  This  forms  a  clear 
transparent  mucilage  with  water.  3.  Gum 
Seneca  or  Senegal.  It  does  not  greatly 
differ  from  gum  arabic :  the  pieces  are 
larger  and  clearer ;  and  it  seems  to  com- 
municate a  higher  degree  of  the  adhesive 
quality  to  water.  It  is  much  used  by  cali- 
co-printers and  others.  The  first  sort  of 
gums  are  frequently  sold  by  this  name,  but 
m;ty  be  known  by  their  darker  colour. 
4.  Gum  adragant  or  tragacanth.  It  is  ob- 
tained from  a  small  plant  of  the  same  name, 
growing  in  Syria,  and  other  eastern  parts. 
It  comes  to  us  in  small  white  contorted 
pieces  resembling  worms.  It  is  usually 
dearer  than  other  gums,  and  forms  a  thicker 
jelly  with  water. 

Mr.  Willis  has  found,  that  the  root  of  the 
common  blue  bell,  hyac  nthus  mm  scrip- 
tus,  dru-d  and  powder  d,  affords  a  muci- 
lage possessing  all  the  qualities  of  that 


GUM 


GUt 


357 


trom  gum  arable.  The  roots  of  the  vernal 
squiii,  white  lily  and  orchis,  equally  yield 
mucilage.  Lord  Uundonald  has  extracted 
a  mucilage  also  from  lichens. 

Gums  treated  with  nitric  acid  afford  the 
acid  of  sugar. 

Gum-boil. .   See  Parulis. 

GUM  MA.  A  strumuus  tumour  on  the 
periosteum  of  a  bone. 

GUMMI  ARABICUM.  See  Jlcatite  gummi. 

GUMMI  CAHANNJE.     See  Caranna. 

GUMMI  CERASORUM.  The  juices  which 
exude  from  the  baik  of  cherry-trees.  It 
is  very  similar  to  gum  arable,  fur  which  it 
may  be  substituted. 

GUMMI  CHIBOU.  A  spurious  kind  of  gum 
elrmi,  but  iittte -used. 

iiuMMi  COURBARIL.  An  epithet  some- 
times applied  to  the  juice  of  the  Hymtncea 
courbaril.  Sef:  Jlnime. 

GUMMI  EUPHORBII.     See  Huphorbium. 

GUMMI  GALDA.     6ee  Galdu. 

GUMMI  GAMBIENSE.     See  Kino. 

GUMMT  GUTT.K.     See  Gavibogia. 

GUMMI  HEDER^.  Ivy  gt'ii-  The  re- 
sinous juice  ot  Hie  Uedera  helix  oi  Lin- 
naeus, or  ivy.  It  is  imported  truin  the  East 
Indies,  though  it  may  be  collected  from 
trees  in  this  country.  It  is  brought  over 
in  hard  compact  masses,  externally  or  a 
reddish  brown  colour,  internally  of  a  bright 
brownish  yellow,  with  reddish  specks  or 
veins.  It  has  a  strong,  resmou.->,  agree&bje 
smell,  and  an  adstringent  laste.  Though 
never  used  in  the  practice  ot  the  present 
day,  it  possesses  corroborant,  adstringent, 
and  antispasmodic  virtues. 

GUMMI  JUNIPERINUM.     See  Sandarack. 

GUMMI  KIKEKUNEMALO.  See  Kikekune- 
vnaio. 

GUMMI  KINO.     See  Kino. 

GUMMI  LACCA.     See  Lacca. 

GUMMI  MTRRHA.     See  JWyrrha. 

GUMMI  RESINA  IUTEA.  An  astringent 
gum  from  New  Holland. 

GUMMI  BUBRUM  ASTBTNGENS    GAMBIENSE. 

See  Kino. 

GUMMI  SAGAPENUM.     See  Sagapenum. 

CrUMMI     SENEGALENSE.        This    IS     a    trUC 

gum,  brought  from  the  country  through 
which  the  river  Senegal  runs,  in  loose  or 
single  drops,  much  larger  than  gum  arabic. 
It  exudes  from  the  Mimosa  Senegal  of  Lin- 
naeus. And  is  similar  in  virtue  and  quality 
to  the  gum  arabic,  and  the  gum  which  ex- 
udes in  this  climate  from  the  cherry-trees. 

GUMMI  TRAGACANTH^.  See  Traga- 
cantha. 

GUM-RESIN.  Gum-resina.  Gum-resins 
are  the  juices  of  plants  that  are  mixed 
with  resin,  and  an  extractive  matter,  which 
has  been  taken  for  a  gummy  substance. 

They  seldom  flow  naturally  from  plants, 
but  are  mostly  extracted  by  incision,  in  the 
form  of  white,  yellow,  or  red  fluids,  which 
dry  more  or  less  quickly.  Waur,  sp.rit  of 
wine,  wine  or  vinegar,  dissolve  them  only 


in  part,  according  to  the  proportion  they 
contain  of  resin  or  extract.  Gum-resins 
may  also  be  formed  by  art,  by  digesting 
the  parts  of  vegetables  containing  the  gum- 
resin  in  diluted  alknhol,  and  then  evapo- 
rating it.  For  this  reason  most  tinctures 
contain  gum-resin.  The  principal  gum- 
resins  employed  medicinally  are  aloes,  am- 
momacum,  asatceuda,  galbanum,  g^mbogia, 
guaiacum,  myrrha,  olibanum,  opoponax, 
sagapenum,  sarcocolla,  scammonium,  and 
styrax. 

'GUMS.  Gingivce.  The  very  vascular 
and  elastic  substance  that  covers  the  alveo- 
lar arches  of  the  upper  and  under  jaws, 
and  embraces  the  necks  of  the  teeth. 

GUTTA.  Aluntel.  A  drop.  Drops  are 
uncertain  forms  of  administering  medi- 
cines. The  shape  of  the  bottle,  or  of  its 
mouth,  from  whence  the  drops  fall,  as  well 
as  the  consistence  of  the  fluid,  occasions  a 
consider.ible  difference  in  the  quantity  ad- 
ministered. 

Gutta  is  also  a  name  of  the  apoplexy, 
from  a  supposition  that  its  cause  was  * 
drop  of  bio  .d  falling  from  the  brain  upon 
the  heart. 

GUTTA  GAMBA.     See  Gambogia. 

GUTTA  OPACA.  A  name  for  the  cata- 
ract. 

GUTTA  SERENA.  (So  called  by  the 
Arabians.)  Amaurosin.  This  is  a  disease 
of  the  eye  attended  -uh.a  diminution  or 
total  loss  of  sight,  and  arising  from  a  para- 
lytic affection  of  the  retina  and  optic 
nerve. 

The  symptoms  of  gutta  serena  are  noted 
for  being  very  irregular.  In  many  cases, 
the  pupil  is  very  much  dilated,  immove- 
able  and  of  its  natural  black  colour.  Some- 
times, however,  in  the  most  complete  and 
incurable  cases,  the  pupil  is  of  its  natural 
size,  an'd  the  iris  capable  of  free  motion. 
In  some  cases,  the  pupii  has  a  dull,  glassy 
or  horny  appearance.  Sometimes  its  colour 
is  greenish,  occasionally  wlwtish  and  opake, 
so  as  to  be  liable  to  be  mistaken  for  an  in- 
cipient cataract.  Richter  mentions  adegree 
of  strabismus,  as  the  only  symptom,  except 
the  loss  of  sight,  as  invariably  attendant 
on  amaurosis. 

The  blindness  produced  by  the  gutta 
serena,  is  genera, ly  preceded  by  an  ima- 
ginary appearance  of  numerous  insects,  or 
substances,  like  cobwebs,  interposing  them- 
selves between  objects  and  the  eye.  The 
origin  of  a  cataract  on  the  other  hand,  is 
usually  attended  with  a  simple  cloudiness 
of  vision, 

GUTT;E  NIGRJE.  The  black  drops,  oc- 
casionally called  the  Lancashire  or  the 
^Cheshire  drops.  A  secret  preparation  of 
opium,  said  to  be  more  active  than  the 
common  tincture  and  supposed  to  be  less 
injurious,  a*  seldom  folloived  by  headache. 

GUTTER  ROSACES.  l£ed  spots  upon  the 
face  and  nose. 


358 


HAM 


HJEM 


GUTTURAL  ARTERY.  The  superior  thy- 
roideal  artery.  The  first  branch  of  the  ex- 
ternal carotid. 

GYMNASTIC  A.  (From  -yvjuvct,  naked, 
performed  by  naked  men  in  the  public 
games.)  A  method  of  curing  diseases  by 
exercise,  or  that  part  of  physic  which  treats 
of  the  rules  that  are  to  be  observed  in  all 
sorts  of  exercises,  for  the  preservation  of 
health.  This  is  said  to  have  been  invented 
by  one  Herodicus,  born  at  Salymbra,  a  city 
of  Thrace ;  or,  as  some  say,  at  Leutini  in 
Sicily.  He  was  first  master  of  an  academy, 
where  young  gentlemen  came  to  learn  war- 
like and  manly  exercises ;  and  observ- 
ing them  to  be  very  healthful  on  that  ac- 
count, he  made  exercise  become  an  art  in 
reference  to  the  recovering  of  men  out  of 
diseases,  as  well  as  preserving  them  from 
them:  and  called  it  Gymnastic,  which  he 
made  a  great  part  of  his  practice  of  phy>  ic. 
But  Hippocrates,  who  was  his  scholar, 
blames  him  sometimes  for  his  excesses 


with  this  view.  And  Plato  exclaims 
against  him  with  some  warmth,  for  enjoin- 
ing his  patients  to  walk  from  A1  hens  to 
Megara,  which  is  about  25  miles,  and  to 
come  home  on  foot  as  they  went,  as  soon  as 
ever  they  had  but  touched  the  walls  of  the 
city. 

GYNJJCIA.  (From  -ytjv»t  woman.)  It  sig- 
nifies the  menses,  and  sometimes  the 
lochia. 

GYNJECIVM.  (From  yvv»,  a  woman.)  A 
seraglio ;  the  pudendum  muliebre ;  also  a 
name  for  antimony. 

GYNJECO  MANIA.  (From  -yuv»,  a  woman, 
and  /uctvtct,  madness.)  That  species  of  insa- 
nity that  arises  from  love. 

GYNECOMASTON.  (From  yvv»,  a  woman, 
and  /uctrof,  a  breast.)  An  enormous  increase 
of  the  breasts  of  women. 

GYNJECOMYSTAX.  (From  yvw,  a  woman, 
and  fjtvcret%t  a  beard.)  The  hairs  on  the' 
female  pudenda. 


H. 


NA.  A  bridle.  A  bandage  for 
keeping-  the  lips  of  wounds  together,  made 
in  the  form  of  a  bridle. 

HACUB.  A  species  of  carduus.  Gundelia 
tournefortii  of  Linnaeus  :— the  young  shoots 
of  which  are  eaten  by  the  Indians,  but  the 
roots  are  emetic. 

HJEMAGOGA.  (From  cupa.,  blood,  and 
*.yaot  to  bring  off.)  Medicines  which  pro- 
mote the  menstrual  and  hsemorrhoidal  dis- 
charges. 

H^MALOPIA.  (From  cup.*,  blood,  and 
«7f]of4tu,to  see.)  A  disease  of  the  eyes,  in 
which  all  things  appear  of  a  red  colour. 
A  variety  of  the  pseudoblepsis  imaginaria. 

HAMAI.OPS.  (From  cttfta,  blood,  and.a-f, 
the  face.)  A  red  or  livid  mark  in  the  face 
or  eye.  A  blood-shot  eye. 

H;EMANTHUS.  (From  the  nifta.,  blood,  and 
atfflo?,  a  flower,  so  called  from  its  colour.) 
The  blood-flower. 

HJBMATEMESIS.  (From  a/^a,  blood, 
and  «,<«&.',  to  vornit.)  Vomit  us  cmentus. 

A  vomiting  of  blood.  A  vomiting  of 
blood  is  readily  to  be  distinguished  f>om 
one  which  proceeds  from  the  lings,  by  its 
being  usually  preceded  by  a  sense  of 
weight,  pain,  or  anxiety  in  the  region  of  the 
stomach ;  by  its  being  unaccompanied  by 
any  cough ;  by  its  being  discharged  in 
a  very  considerable  quantity ;  by  its  being 
of  a  dark  colour,  and  somewhat  grumous  ; 
and  by  its  being  mixed  with  the  other  con- 
tents of  the  stomach. 

The  disease  may  be  occasioned  by  any 
thing  received  into  the  stomach,  which  sti- 


mulates it  violently  or  wounds  it ;  or  may 
proceed  from  blows,  bruises,  or  any  other 
cause  capable  of  exciting  inflammation  in 
this  organ,  or  of  determining  too  great  a 
flow  of  blood  to  it;  but  it  arises  more 
usally  as  a  symptom  of  some  other  disease 
(such  as  a  suppression  of  the  menstrual, 
hxmorrhoidal  flux,  or  obstructions  in  the 
liver,  spleen,  and  other  viscera)  than  as  a 
primary  affection. 

Haematemesis  is  seldom  so  profuse  as  to 
destroy  the  patient  suddenly,  and  the  prin- 
cipal danger  seems  to  arise,  either  from 
the  great  debility  which  repeated  attacks 
of  the  complaint  induce,  or  from  the  lodg- 
ment of  blood  in  the  intestines,  which  by 
becoming  putrid  might  occasion  some  other 
disagreeable  disorder. 

The  appearances  to  be  observed  on  dis- 
section, where  it  proves  fatal,  will  depend 
on  the  disease  of  which  it  has  proved  symp- 
tomatic. 

HEMATITES.  (From  ou/u.tt,  blood,  so 
named  from  its  property  of  stopping  blood, 
or  from  its  colour.)  Lapis  haematites, 
Bloodstone.  An  elegant  iron  ore  called 
bloodstone.  Finely  levigated,  and  freed 
from  the  grosser  parts  by  frequent  wash- 
ings with  water,  it  has  been  long  recom- 
mended in  hj-emorrhages,  fluxes,  uterine 
obstructions,  &c.  in  doses  of  from  one 
scruple  to  three  or  four. 

HJEMATINUS.  (From  cu/*sltl»s,  the  blood- 
stone.) An  epithet  of  a  colly rium,  in 
which  was  the  bloedstone. 

HvSMATOCELE.     (From  CM/**,  blood, 


and  *»x»,  a  tumour.)  A  swelling  of  the 
scrotum,  or  spermatic  chord,  proceeding 
from  or  caused  by  blood. 

The  distinction  of  the  different  kinds  of 
haematocele,  though  not  usually  made,  is 
absolutely  necessary  towards  rightly  under- 
standing the  disease ;  the  general  idea,  or 
conception  of  which,  appears  to  Mr.  Pott 
to  be  somewhat  erroneous,  and  to  have 
produced  a  prognostic  which  is  ill  founded 
and  hasty.  According  to  this  eminent 
surgeon,  the  disease  properly  called  hae- 
matocele  is  of  four  kinds  :  two  of  which 
have  their  seat  within  the  tunica  vaginalis 
testis ;  one  within  the  albuginea ;  and  the 
fourth  in  the  tunica  communis,  or  common 
cellular  membrane,  investing  the  spermatic 
vessels. 

In  the  passing  an  instrument,  in  order  to 
let  out  the  water  from  an  hydrocele  of  the 
vaginal  coat,  a  vessel  is  sometimes  wound- 
ed, which  is  of  such  size,  as  to  tinge  the 
fluid  pretty  deeply  at  the  time  of  its  run- 
ning out :  the  orifice  becoming  close,  when 
the  water  is  all  discharged,  and  a  plaster 
beinj*  applied,  the  blood  ceases  to  flow 
from  thence,  bat  insinuates  itself  partly 
into  the  cavity  of  the  vaginal  coat,  and 
partly  into  the  cells  of  the  dartos  ;  making 
sometimes,  in  the  space  of  a  few  hours,  a 
tumour  nearly  equal  in  size  to  the  original 
hydrocele.  This  is  one  species. 

It  sometimes  happens  in  tapping  an  hy- 
drocele, that  although  the  fluid  discharged 
by  that  operation  be  perfectly  clear  and 
limpid,  yet  in  a  very  short  space  of  time 
(sometimes  in  a  few  hours)  the  scrotum 
becomes  as  large  as  it  was  before,  and  pal- 
pably as  full  of  a  fluid.  If  a  new  puncture 
be  now  made,  the  discharge  instead  of  be- 
ing limpid  (as  before)  is  now  either  pure 
blood  or  very  bloody.  This  is  another 
species  ;  but,  like  the  preceding,  confined 
to  the  tunica  vaginalis. 

The  whole  vascular  compages  of  the  tes- 
ticle is  sometimes  very  much  enlarged, 
and  at  the  same  time  rendered  so  lax  and 
loose,  that  the  tumour  produced  thereby 
has,  to  the  fingers  of  an  examiner,  very  much 
the  appearance  of  a  swelling  composed  of  a 
mere  fluid,  supposed  to  be  somewhat  thick, 
or  viscid.  This  is  in  some  measure  a  de- 
ception ;  but  not  totally  so:  the  greater 
part  of  the  tumefaction  is  caused  by  the 
loosened  texture  of  thetestes;  but  there  is 
very  frequently  a  quantity  of  extravasated 
blood  also. 

If  this  be  supposed  to  be  an  hydrocele, 
and  pierced,  the  discharge  will  be  mere 
blood.  This  is  a  third  kind  ot  haemato- 
cele  ;  and  very  different,  in  all  its  circum- 
stances, from  the  two  preceding :  the  fluid 
is  shed  from  the  vessels  of  the  glandular 
part  of  the  testicles,  and  contained  within 
the  tunica  albuginea. 

The  fourth  consists  of  a  rupture  of,  and 
an  effusion  of  blood,  from  a  branch  of  the 
spermatic  vein,  in  its  passage  from  the 


359 

groin  to  the  testicle.  In  which  case,  the 
extravasation  is  made  into  the  tunica  com- 
munis,  or  cellular  membrane,  investing  the 
spermatic  vessels. 

Each  of  these  species,  Mr.  Potts  says,  he 
has  seen  so  distinctly,  and  perfectly,  that 
he  has  not  the  smallest  doubt  concerning 
their  existence,  and  ot'their  difference  from 
each  other. 

HJEMATOCHYSIS.  (From  nipa,,  blood,  and 
^«o>,  to  pour  out.)  A  haemorrhage  or  flux 
of  blood. 

HjfcMATODES.  (From  */,«*,  blood; 
so  called  from  the  red  colour  of  its  flowers.) 
1.  An  old  name  of  the  bloody  cranesbill. 
Sefe  Geranium  sanguineum. 

2.  Now  applied  to  a  fungus  or  fleshy  ex- 
crescense,  which  has  somewhat  the  appear- 
ance of  blood. 

H.KMATOLOGY.  (From  AI/U.A,  blood, 
and  AC^O?,  a  discourse.)  Hcemotologia.  The 
doctrine  of  the  blood.  • 

H^MATOMPHAIOCELE.  (From  cufjia,  blood, 
ofjt.qctK©',  the  navel,  and  >WA#,  a  tumour.) 
A  species  of  ecchymosis.  A  tumour  about 
the  navel  from  an  extravasation  of  blood. 
It  is  mostly  absorbed,  but,  if  too  consider- 
able, a  puncture  may  be  made  to  evacuate 
the  blood,  as  in  ecchymosis.  See  Ecchy- 
mosis. 

H.EMATOPEDESIS.       (From      cttfJUt,      blood, 

and  <Brt£ct.u>,  to  leap.)  The  leaping  of  the 
blood  from  a  wounded  artery. 

HJKMOTOSIS.  (From  cup*,  blood.)  An 
haemorrhage  or  flux  of  blood. 

H^MATOXYLON.  (From  *lf**,  blood, 
and  |t/Aov,  wood ;  so  called  from  the  red 
colour  of  its  wood.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Decandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

H^EMATOXYLUM.  (From  */,**,  blood, 
or  AifAttliMt,  bloody,  and  £I/AOV,  wo9d.) 
The  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  for  the 
logwood ;  which  is  so  called  from  its  red 
colour.  See  Lignum  campechevse. 

ILEMATOXYLOST      CAMPECHIANUM.         The 

systematic  name  of  the  logwood-tree.  See 
Lignum  campechianum. 

IIjEMATURIA.  (From  *t/u*,  blood, 
and  fcgoy,  urine.)  The  voiding  of  biood  with 
urine.  This  disease  is  sometimes  occa- 
sioned either  by  falls,  blows,  bruises,  or 
some  violent  exertion,  such  as  hard  riding 
and  jumping;  but  it  more  usually  arises 
from  a  small  stone  lodged  either  in  the  kid- 
ney or  ureter,  which,  by  its  size  or  irregu- 
larity, wounds  the  inner  surface  of  the  part 
it  comes  in  contact  with  ;  in  which  case 
the  blood  discharged  is  most  usually  some- 
what coagulated,  and  deposits  a  sediment 
of  a  dark-brown  colour,  resembling  the 
grounds  of  coffee. 

A  discharge  of  blood  by  urine,  when 
proceeding  from  the  kidney  or  ureter,  is 
commonly  attended  with  an  acute  pain  in 
the  back,  and  some  difficulty  of  making 
water,  the  urine,  which  comes  away  first, 
bfing  muddy  and  high  coloured,  but  to. 


360 


II  JEM 


wards  the  close  of  its  flowing1,  becoming 
transparent  and  of  a  natural  a.p;>e»iiunce. 
When  the  blood  proceeds  immediately 
from  the  bladder,  it  is  usually  accompanied 
with  a  sense  of  heat  and  p;iin  at  the  b  >ttom 
of  the  belly. 

The  voiding  of  bloody  urine  is  always 
attended  with  some  danger,  particui.triy 
when  mixed  wiih  purulent  matter.  Wh^n 
it  arises  in  th'-  course  of  any  malignant 
disease,  it  shews  a  highly  putrid  state  of 
the  blood,  and  always  indicates  a  fatal 
termination. 

The  appearances  to  be  observed  on  dis- 
section will  accord  with  those  usually  met 
with  in  the  disease  which  has  given  rise  to 
the  complaint. 

H«!WODIA.  (From  o^axfcoj,  to  stupefy.) 
A  painful  stupor  of  the  leeth,  caused  by 
acrid  substances  touching  them. 

HJBMOPTOE.  (From  0,1/1*0.,  blood,  and 
?r7wa>,  to  spit  up.)  The  spitung  of  blood. 
See  Hemoptysis. 

HEMOPTYSIS.  (From  */,«*,  blood, 
7r]ua>,  to  spit.)  Hcemoptoe.  A  spitting  of 
blood.  A  genus  of  disease  arranged  by 
Cullen  in  ihe  class  of  pyrexie,  and  order 
fuemorrhagiae  It  is  characterized  by  cough- 
ing up  florid  or  frothy  blood,  preceded 
usually  by  heat  or  pain  'in  the  chest,  irrita- 
tion in  the  larynx,  and  a  saltish  taste  in  the 
mouth.  There  are  five  species  of  this 
disease :  1.  Hemoptysis  plethorica,  from 
fulness  of  the  vessels.  2.  Hemoptysis  vio' 
lenta,  from  some  external  violence.  3. 
Hemoptysis  phthisiea,  from  ulcers  corrod- 
ing the  small  vessels.  4.  Hemoptysis  calcit- 
los.-'i  from  calculous  matter  in  the  lungs.  5. 
Hemoptysis  vacaria>  from  the  suppression 
of  some  customary  evacuation. 

It  is  readily  to  be  distinguished  from  lie- 
matemesis,  as  in  this  last  the  blood  is 
usually  thrown  out  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties; and  is,  moreover,  of  a  darker  colour, 
more  grumous,  and  mixed  with  the  other 
contents  of  the  stomach;  whi.eas  blood 
proceeding  from  the  lungs  is  usually  in 
small  quantity,  of  a  florid  colour,  and  mix- 
ed with  a  little  frothy  mucus  only. 

A  spitting  of  blood  arises  most  usually 
between  the  ages  of  16  and  23,  and  may  be 
occasioned  by  any  violent  ext  rti  n  either 
in  running,  jumping,  wrestling,  singing 
loud,  or  blowing  wind-instruments ;  as 
likewise  by  wounds,  plethora,  weak  vessels, 
hectic  fever,  coughs,  irregular  living,  ex- 
cessive drinking,  or  the  suppression  of  some 
accustomed  discharge,  such  as  the  men- 
strual or  haemorrhoidal.  It  may  likewise 
be  occasioned  by  breathing  air  which  is 
too  much,  rarefied  to  be  able  properly  to 
expand  the  lungs. 

Persons  in  whom  there  is  a  faulty  propor- 
tion either  in  the  vessels  of  the  lungs,  or 
in  the  capacity  of  the  chest,  beini?  distin- 
guished by  a  narrow  thorax  and  pr  imit'ent 
shoulders,  or  who  are  of  a  delicate  make 
and  sanguine  temperament,  seem  much 


predisposed  to  this  haemorrhage ;  but  in 
these,  'he  co-nplaint  is  often  brought  on  by 
the  co  currence  of  the  various  occasional 
and  exciting  onuses  before  mentioned 

A  spitting  of  blood  is  no%  however,  al- 
ways to  be  considered  as  a  primary  'iistase. 
It  is  often  only  a  symptom,  and  in  same 
disorders,  such  as  pleurisies,  peripneomo-. 
nies,  and  many  fevers,  often  arises,  ar:d  is 
the  presage  of  a  favourable  termination. 

Sometimes  it  is  pr<  ceded  (as  has  already 
been  observed)  by  a  sense  of  weight  and 
oppression  at  the  chest,  a  dry  tickling 
cough,  and  some  slight  difficulty  of  breath* 
ing.  Sometimes  it  is  ushered  in  with  shiver- 
ings,  coldness  at  the  extremities,  pains  in 
the  back  and  loins,  flatulency,  costiveness, 
and  lassitude.  The  blood  which  is  spit  up 
is  sometimes  thin,  and  of  florid  red  co- 
lour ;  and  at  other  times  it  is  thick,  and  of 
a  dark  or  blackish  cast  ;  nothing,  however, 
can  be  inferred  from  this  circumstance, 
but  that  the  blood  has  lain  a  longer  or 
shorter  time  in  the  breast,  before  it  was 
discharged. 

An  haejnoptooe  is  not  attended  with  dan- 
ger, where  no  symptoms  of  phthisis  pulmo- 
nalis  have  preceded,  or  accompanied  the 
haemorrhage,  or  where  it  leaves  behind  no 
cough,  dyspnaea,.  or  other  affection  of  the 
lungs  ;  nor  is  it  dangerous  in  a  strong 
healthy  person,  of  a  sound  constitution  ; 
but  when  it  attacks  persons  of  a  weak  lax 
fibre,  and  delicate  habit,  it  may  be  difficult 
to  remove  it. 

It  seldom  takes  place  to  such  a  degree 
as  to  prove  fatal  at  once ;  but  when  it  does, 
ihe  effusion  is  from  some  large  vessel.  The 
danger,  therefore,  will  be  in  proportion  as 
the  discharge  of  blood  comes  from  a  large 
vessel,  or  ;i  sm  ,11  one. 

When  the  disease  proves  fatal,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  rupture  of  some  large  vessels, 
there  is  found,  on  dissection,  a  considerable 
quantity  of  clotted  blood  betwixt  the  lungs 
and  pleura,  and  there  is  Usually  more  or 
less  of  an  inflammatory  appearance  at  the 
ruptured  part.  Where  the  disease  termi- 
nates in  pulmonary  consumption,  the  same 
morbid  Appearances  are  to  be  met  with  as 
descrbed  under  1hat  particular  head. 

ttJEMGRRHAGlA.  (From  auf**,  blood, 
and  pnywfjio,  to  break  out.)  A  haemorrhage  ; 
or  flow  of  blond. 

H.EMORRHAGLE.  Hemorrhages,  or 
affl  ixes  of  blood.  An  order  in  the  class 
pyrexie  of  Cu Men's  nosologv  is  so  call  (I 
It  is  characterized  by  pyrexia  wiih  a  dis- 
charge of  bl-iod,  without  any  external  in- 
jury; the  blood  on  venaesection  exhibiting 
*he  huffy  coat.  The  order  hamorrhagia 
contains  the  following  geViera  of  diseases, 
viz..  epis'.ax'S,  haemoptysis,  phthisis,  haemor- 
rhois  Mid  rn»jnorrh'tg>ia. 

H.EMORRHOIDAL  ARTERIES,  Arte- 
ries hamnrrhoiilaks.  The  arteries  of  the 
rectum  are  so  called  :  thr-y  are  sometimes 
two,  and  at  other  times  three,  in  number. 


IUEM 


HJEM 


361 


1.  The  upper  haemorrhoidal  artery,  which 
is  the  great  branch  of  ihe  lower  mesenteric 
continued  into  the  pelvis.  2.  The  middle 
haemorrhoidal,  which  sometimes  comes  ofF 
from  the  hypogastric  artery,  and  very  often 
from  the  pudical  artery.  It  is  sometimes 
wanting.  3.  The  lower  or  external  haemor- 
rhoidal is  almost  always  a  branch  of  the 
pudical  artery,  or  that  artery  which  goes  to 
the  penis. 

HJEMORRHOIDAL  VEINS.  Vena  H<e- 
morrhoidales.  These  are  two.  1.  The  exter- 
nal, which  evacuates  itself  into  the  vena 
iliaca  interna.  2.  The  internal,  which  con- 
veys its  blood  into  the  vena  portac. 

HLEMORRHOIS.  (From  *//**,  blood, 
and  gga>,  to  flow.)  Aimorrhois.  The  piles. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexice  and 
order  hamorrhagia  of  Cullen.  They  are 
certain  excrescences  or  tumours  arising 
about  the  verge  of  the  anus,  or  the  inferior 
part  of  the  intestinum  rectum  ;  when  they 
discharge  blood,  particularly  upon  the  pa- 
tient's going  to  stool,  the  disease  is  known 
by  the  name  of  bleeding  piles:  but  when 
there  is  no  discharge,  it  is  called  blind  piks. 
The  rectum,  as  well  as  the  colon,  is  com- 
posed  of  several  muscular  membranes,  con- 
nected to  each  other  by  an  intervening  cel- 
lular substance;  and  as  the  muscular  fibres 
of  this  intestine  always  tend,  by  their  con- 
traction, to  lessen  its  cavity,  the  internal 
membrane,  which  is  very  lax,  forms  it- 
self  into  several  rugae  or  folds.  In  this 
construction  nature  respects  the  use  of  the 
part,  which  occasionally  gives  passage  to 
or  allows  the,  retention  of  the  excrements, 
the  hardness  and  bulk  of  which  might  pro- 
duce considerable  lacerations,  if  this  intes- 
tine were  not  capable  of  dilatation.  The 
arteries  and  veins  subservient  to  this  part 
are  called  haemorrhoidal,  and  the  blood 
that  returns  from  hence  is  carried  to  the 
meseraic  veins.  The  intestinum  rectum  is 
particularly  subject  to  the  haemorrhoids, 
from  its  situation,  structure,  and  use  ;  for 
whilst  the  course  of  the  blood  is  assisted  in 
almost  all  the  other  veins  of  the  body,  by 
the  distension  of  the  adjacent  muscles,  and 
the  pressure  of  the  neighbouring  parts,  the 
blood  in  the  haemorrhoidal  veins,  which  is 
to  ascend  against  the  natural  tendency  of 
its  own  weight,  is  not  only  destitute  of  these 
assistances,  but  is  impeded  in  its  passage  : 
for,  first,  the  large  excrements  which  lodge 
in  this  intestine  dilate  its  sides,  and  the 
different  resistances  which  they  form  there 
are  so  many  impediments  obstructing  the 
return  of  the  blood ;  not  in  the  large  veins, 
for  they  are  placed  along  the  external  sur- 
face of  the  intestine,  but  in  all  the  capilla- 
ries which  enter  into  its  composition.  Se- 
condly, as  often  as  these  large  excrements, 
protruded  by  others,  approach  near  the 
anus,  their  successive  pressure  upon  the 
internal  coats  of  the  intestine,  which  they 
dilate,  drives  back  the  blood  into  the  veins, 


and  for  so  long  suspends  its  course ;  the 
necessary  consequence  of  which  is,  a  dis- 
tension of  the  veins  in  proportion  to  the 
quantity  of  blood  that  fills  them.  Thirdly, 
in  every  effort  we  make,  either  in  going  to 
stool,  or  upon  any  other  occasion,  the  con- 
traction of  the  abdominal  muscles,  and  the 
diaphragm  pressing  the  contents  of  the  ab- 
domen downwards,  and  these  pressing  upon 
the  parts  contained  in  the  pelvis,  another 
obstruction  is  thereby  opposed  to  the  return 
of  the  blood,  not  only  in  the  large  veins,  but 
also  in  the  capillaries,  which,  being  of  too 
weak  a  texture  to  resist  the  impulse  of  the 
blood  that  always  tends  to  dilate  them,  may 
thereby  become  varicose. 

The  .dictation  of  all  these  vessels  is  the 
primary  cause  of  the  haemorrhoids  ;  for  the 
internal  coat  of  the  intestine,  and  the  cel- 
lular membrane  which  connects  that  to  the 
muscular  coat,  are  enlarged  in  proportion 
to  the  distension  of  the  vessels  of  which 
they  are  composed.  This  distension,  not 
being  equal  in  every  part,  produces  separate 
tumours  in  the  gut,  or  at  the  verge  of  the 
anus,  which  increases  according  as  the  venal 
blood  is  obstructed  in  them,  or  circulates 
there  more  slowly. 

Whatever,  then,  is  capable  of  retarding 
the  course  of  the  blood  in  the  haemor- 
rhoidal veins,  may  occasion  this  disease. 
Thus,  persons  that  are  generally  costive, 
who  are  accustomed  to  sit  long  at  stool, 
and  strain  hard  ;  pregnant  women,  or  such 
as  have  had  difficult  labours;  and  likewise 
persons  who  have  an  obstruction  in  their 
liver ;  are  for  the  most  part  afflicted  with 
the  piles  ;  yet  every  one  has  not  the  hae- 
morrhoids, the  different  causes  which  are 
mentioned  above  being  not  common  to  all, 
or  at  least  not  having  in  all  the  same  effects. 
When  the  haemorrhoids  are  once  formed, 
they  seldom  disappear  entirely,  and  we  may 
judge  of  those  within  the  rectum  by  those, 
which,  being  at  the  verge  of  the  anus,  are 
plainly  to  be  seen.  A  small  pile,  that  has 
been  painful  for  some  days,  may  cease  to 
be  so,  and  dry  up ;  but  the  skin  does  not 
afterwards  retain  its  former  firmness,  being 
more  lax  and  wrinkled,  like  the  empty  skin 
of  a  grape.  If  this  external  pile  swells  and 
sinks  again  several  times,  ,we  may  perceive, 
after  each  return,  the  remains  of  each  pile, 
though  shrivelled  and  decayed,  yet  still  left 
larger  than  before.  The  Citse  is  the  same 
with  those  that  are  siiuated  within  the  rec- 
tum ;  they  may  happen  indeed  never  to  re- 
turn again,  if  the  cause  that  produced  them 
is  removed  ;  but  it  is  probable  that  the  ex- 
crements in  passing  out  occasion  a  return 
of  the  swelling,  to  which  the  external  ones 
are  less  liable  :  for  the  internal  piles  make 
a.  sort  of  knots  or  tumours  in  the  intestine, 
which  straightening  the  passage,  the  excre- 
ments, in  passing  out,  occasion  irritations 
there,  that  are  more  or  less  painful  in  pro- 
portion to  the  efforts  which  the  person 
3  A 


562 


HAM 


makes  in  going  to  stool ;  and  it  is  thus  these 
tumours  become  gradually  larger.  The 
hemorrhoids  are  subject  to  many  varia- 
tions ;  they  may  become  inflamed  from  the 
above  Sanitations  to  which  they  are  exposed, 
and  this  inflammation  cannot  always  be  re- 
moved by  art.  In  some,  the  inflammation 
terminates  in  an  abscess,  which  arises  in 
the  middle  of  the  tumour,  and  degenerates 
into  a  fistula.  These  piles  are  very  painful 
till  the  abscess  is  formed.  In  othjers,  the 
inflammation  terminates  by  induration  of 
the  haemorrhoid,  which  remains  in  a  man- 
ner schimms.  These  never  lessen,  but 
must  necessarily  gr.  w  larger.  This  schuv 
rous  sometimes  ulcerates,  and  continually 
discharges  a  sanies,  which  the  patient  per- 
ceives  by  stains  on  his  shirt,  and  by  its  oc- 
casioning a  very  troublesome  itching  about 
the  verge  of  the  anus.  These  kinds  of  hae- 
morrhoids sometimes  turn  cancerous.  There 
are  some  haemorrhoids,  and  those  of  dif- 
ferent sizes,  which  are  covered  with  so  fine 
a  >km  as  frequently  to  admii  blood  to  pass 
through  This  fine  skin  is  only  the  internal 
coat  of  the  rectum,  greatly  attenuated  by 
the  varicose  distension, of  its  vessels.  The 
haemorrhage  may  proceed  from  two  causes  ; 
namely,  either  from  an  excoriation  pro- 
duced by  the  hardness  of  the  excrements, 
or  from  the  rupture  of  the  tumefied  vessels, 
which  break  by  their  too  great  distension. 
In  some  of  these,  the  patient  voids  blood 
almost  every  time  he  goes  to  stool ;  in  others 
not  so  constantly.  We  sometimes  meet 
with  rren  who  have  a  periodical  bleeding 
by  the  piles,  not  unlike  the  menses  in  wo- 
men ;  and  as  this  evacuation,  if  moderate, 
does  riot  weaken  the  constitution,  we  may 
inter  that  it  supplies  some  other  evacuation, 
which  nature  either  ceases  to  carry  on,  or 
does  not  furnish  in  due  quantity ;  and  hence 
also  we  may  explain  why  the  suppression 
of <  his  discharge,  to  which  nature  had  been 
accustomed,  is  frequently  attended  with 
dangerous  diseases.  The  hemorrhoids  are 
sometimes  distended  to  that  degree  as  to 
fill  the  rectum,  so  that  if  the  excrements 
are  at  all  hard  they  cannot  pass.  In  this 
case  the  excrements  force  the  hemorrhoids 
out  of  the  ar.us,  to  procure  a  free  passage, 
consequently  T.he  internal  coat  of  the  rec- 
tum, to  which  they  are  connected,  yields 
to  extension,  and  upon  examining  these 
patients  immediately  after  having  been  at 
stool,  a  part  of  the  internal  coat  of  that 
gut  is  perceived  forming  a  sort  of  ligature 
or  structure  round  the  haemorrhoids.  A 
difficulty  will  occur  in  the  return  of  these, 
in  proportion  to  their  size,  and  as  the  verge 
of  the  ar.us  is  more  or  less  contracted. 
If  the  bleeding  piles  come  out  in  the 
same  manner  upon  going  to  stool,  it  is 
then  the.y  void  mo-,t  blood,  because  the 
verge  of  t.he  anus  forms  a  kind  of  ligature 
above  them. 


HEMOSTASIA.    (From  aip*.,  blood,  and 
,  to  stand.)     A  stagnation  of  blood. 

H/EMOSTATICA.  (From  aujuA,  blood,  and 
r«a>,  10  stop.)  Styptics.  Medicines  which 
stop  haemorrhages. 

HAGIOSFEHMTJM.  (From  ttytot,  holy,  and 
s-Trtpfjia.,  seed,  so  called  from  its  reputed 
virtues.)  Wormseed. 

HAGIOXYLUM.  (From  Ay  tot,  holy,  and 
%vxo»t  wood,  so  named  because  of  its  medi- 
cal virtues.)  Guaiacum. 

HAIR.  Pili.  CapilU.  The  hairs  of  the 
human  body  are  thin,  elastic,  dry  filaments, 
arising  from  the  skin.  They  consist  of  the 
bulb,  situated  under  the  skin,  which  is  a 
vascular  and  nervous  vesicle  ;  and  a  trunk, 
which  perforates  the  skin  and  cuticle,  and 
is  covered  with  a  peculiar  vagina.  The 
colour  of  hair  varies  ;  its  seat,  however,  is 
in  the  medullary  juice.  The  hair,  accord- 
ing to  its  situation,  is  differently  named ; 
thus,  on  the  head  it  is  called  capilli ;  over 
the  eyes,  supercilia  ;  cilia,  on  the  margin  of 
the  eyelids  ;  vibrissx>  in  the  foramina  ot  the 
nostrils ;  pili  auriculares,  in  the  external  au- 
ditory passage  ;  mystax,  on  the  upper  lip  ; 
and  barba,  on  the  lower  jaw. 

HALATJUM.  (From  axe,  salt.)  A  clyster 
composed  chiefly  of  salt. 

HALCHEMIA.  (From  *x?,  salt,  and  %u», 
to  pour  out.)  The  art  of  fusing  salts. 

HALEL^UM.  (From  <*x?,  salt,  and  t\ajov, 
oil.)  A  medicine  composed  of  salt  and  oil. 

HALICABACUM.  (From  ax?,  the  sea,  and 
xyx.*€t>?,  night-shade;  so  called  because  it 
grows  upon  the  banks  of  the  sea.)  See 
Alkekengi. 

HALIMUS.  (From  O.KC,  the  sea,  because 
of  its  saltish  taste.)  Sea-purslane,  said  to  be 
antispasmodic. 

HALINITBUM.  (From  <*AC,  the  sea, 
and  vtl^ov,  nitre.)  Nitre,  or  rather  rock 
salt. 

HALITUS.  (From  halt  to,  to  breathe 
out.)  A  vapour  or  gaz. 

HALLUCINATIO.  (From  hallucinor, 
to  err.)  A  depraved  or  erroneous  imagina- 
tion. 

HALO.  (From  axo?,  an  area  or  circle.) 
The  red  circle  surrounding  the  nipple, 
which  becomes  somewhat  brown  in  old 
people,  and  is  beset  with  many  sebaceous 
glands. 

HAI.MTHODES.  (From  axf/.u£ott  salted.) 
A  term  npplied  to  the  humours ;  it  means 
acrimonious.  It  is  also  applied  to  fevers 
which  communicate  sucli  an  itching  sensa- 
tion as  is  perceived  from  handling  salt  sub- 
stances. 

HAMALGAMA.     See  Jbnalgam. 

HAMPSTEAD  WATER.  A  good  chaly- 
beate  mineral  water  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  London. 

HAMULUS.  (Dim.  of  hanus,  a  hook.) 
ffamus.  A  term  in  anatomy,  applied 
to  any  hook-like  process,  as  the  hamulus 


HAR 

of  the  pterygoid  process  of  the  sphsenoid 
bone. 

HAMUB.  See  Hamulua. 
HAND.  Munus.  The  hand  is  composed 
of  the  carpus  or  wrist,  metacarpus,  and 
fingers.  The  arteries  of  the  hand  are  the 
palmary  arch  and  the  digital  arteries.  The 
veins  are  the  digital,  the  cephalic  of  the 
thumbt  and  the  salvatella.  JThe  nerves  are 
the  cutaneus  externus  and  intermit. 

HARUESIA.     See  Lapis  Hibernicus. 

HARE  LIP.  Lagocheilus.  Labia  lepo- 
rina.  A  fissure  or  longitudinal  division  of 
one  or  both  lips.  Children  are  frequently 
born  with  this  kind  of  malformation,  parti- 
cularly of  the  upper  lip.  Sometimes  the 
portions  of  the  lip,  which  ought  to  be 
united,  have  a  considerable  space  between 
them ;  in  other  instances  they  are  not 
much  apart.  The  cleft  is  occasionally 
double,  there  being  a  little  lobe,  or  small 
portion  of  the  lip,  situated  between  the 
two  fissures.  Every  species  of  the  defor- 
mity has  the  same  appellation  of  hare-lip, 
in  consequence  of  the  imagined  resemblance 
which  the  part  has  to  the  upper  lip  of  a 
hare. 

The  fissure  commonly  affects  only  the  lip 
itself.  In  many  cases,  however,  it  extends 
along  the  bones  of  the  palate,  even  as  far  as 
the  uvula.  Sometimes  these  bones  are  to- 
tally wanting ;  sometimes  they  are  only  di- 
vided by  a  fissure. 

Such  a  malformation  is  always  peculiarly 
afflicting.  In  its  least  degree,  it  constantly 
occasions  considerable  deformity;  and  when 
it  is  more  marked,  it  frequently  hinders  in- 
fants from  sucking,  and  makes  it  indispen- 
sable to  nourish  them  by  other  means. 
When  the  lower  lip  alone  is  affected,  which 
is  not  most  frequently  the  case,  the  child 
can  neither  retain  its  saliva,  nor  learn  to 
speak,  except  with  the  greatest  impedi- 
ment. But  when  the  fissure  pervades  the 
palate,  the  patient  not  only  never  articu- 
lates but  very  imperfectly,  but  cannot  mas- 
ticate nor  swallow,  except  with  great  diffi. 
culty,  on  account  of  the  food  readily  get. 
ting  up  into  the  nose. 

HARMONIA.  (From  «/>&,  to  sit  togeth- 
er.) Harmony.  A  species  of  synarthrosis, 
or  immoveable  connection  of  bones,  in 
which  bones  are  connected  together  by 
means  of  rough  margins,  not  dentiform  ;  in 
this  manner  most  of  the  bones  of  the  face 
are  connected  together. 

HARROGATE  WATER.  The  villages 
of  High  and  Low  Harrogate  are  situate 
in  the  centre  of  the  county  of  York,  ad- 
joining the  town  of  Knaresborough.  The 
whole  of  Harrogate,  in  particular,  has  long 
enjoyed  considerable  reputation,  by  pos- 
sessing two  kinds  of  very  valuable  springs  ; 
and,  some  years  ago,  the  chalybeate  was 
the  only  one  that  was  used  internally, 
whilst  the  sulphureous  water  was  confined 
to  external  use.  At  present,  however,  the 


HAR 


363 


latter  is   employed  largely  as  an  internal 
medicine. 

The  sulphureous  springs  of  Ilurrogate 
are  four  in  number,  of  the  same  quality, 
though  different  in  the  degree  of  their 
powers.  This  water,  when  first  taken  up, 
appears  perfectly  clear  and  transparent, 
and  sends  forth  a  few  air  bubbles,  but  not 
in  any  quantity.  It  possesses  a  very  strong 
sulphureous  and  fetid  smell,  precisely  like 
that  of  a  damp  rusty  gun-barrel,  or  bilge- 
water.  To  the  taste  it  is  bitter,  nauseous, 
and  strongly  saline,  which  is  soon  borne 
without  any  disgust.  In  a  few  hours  of  ex- 
posure this  water  loses  its  transparency, 
and  becomes  somewhat  pearly,  and  rather 
greenish  to  the  eye  ;  its  sulphureous  smell 
abates,  and  at  last  the  sulphur  is  deposited 
in  the  form  of  a  thin  film,  on  the  bottom 
and  sides  of  the  vessel  in  which  it  is  kept. 
The  volatile  productions  of  this  water  shew 
carbonic  acid,  sulphurated  hydrogen,  and 
azotic^gas. 

The  sensible  effects  which  this  water  ex- 
cites, are  often  a  head-ach  and  giddiness  on 
being  first  drank,  followed  by  a  purgative 
operation,  which  is  speedy  and  mild,  with- 
out any  attendant  gripes ;  and  this  is  the 
only  apparent  effect  the  exhibition  of  this 
water  displays. 

1'he  diseases  in  which  this  water  is  used 
are  numerous,  particularly  of  the  alimentary 
canal,  and  irregularity  of  the  bilious  secre- 
tion. Under  this  water  the  health,  appe- 
tite, and  .spirits  improve ;,  and,  from  its 
opening  effects,  it  cannot  fail  to  be  useful 
in  the  costive  habit  of  hypochondriasis. 
But  the  highest  recommendation  of  this 
water  has  been  in  cutaneous  diseases,  and 
for  this  purpose  it  is  universally  employed, 
both  as  an  internal  medicine,  and  an*  ex- 
ternal application :  in  this  united  form,  it 
is  of  particular  service  in  the  most  obstinate 
and  complicated  forms  of  cutaneous  affec- 
tions ;  nor  is  it  less  so  in  state.-  and  symp- 
toms supposed  connected  with,  worms,  es- 
pecially with  the  round  worm  and  ascarides, 
when  taken  in  such  a  dose  as  to  prove  a 
brisk  purgative  ;  and  in  the  latter  case  also, 
when  used  as  a  clyster,  the  ascarides  being 
chiefly  confined  to  the  rectum,  and  there- 
fore within  the  reach  of  this  form  of  medi- 
cine. From  the  union  of  the  sulphureous 
and  saline  ingredients,  the  benefit  of  its  use 
has  been  long  established  in  hscmorrhoidal 
affections. 

A  course  of  Harrogate  waters  should  be 
conducted  so  as  to  produce  sensible  effects 
on  the  bowels ;  half  -i  pint  taken  in  the 
morning,  and  repeated  three  or  four  times, 
will  produce  it,  and  its  nauseating  taste  may 
be  corrected  by  taking  a  dry  biscuit,  <T  a 
bit  of  coarse  bread,  after  it.  The  course 
must  be  continued,  in  obstinate  cases,  a  pe- 
riod of  some  months,  before  a  cure  can  be 
expected. 

HARTFELL  WATER.      This   mineral 


364 


HEA 


HEA 


water  is  near  Mofiat,  in  Scotland .  it  is  a 
chalybeate  dissolved  by  the  sulphuric  acid, 
and  is  much  celebrated  in  scrophnlous  affec- 
tions, and  cutaneous  diseases.  It  is  used 
no  less  as  an  external  application,  than 
drank  internally.  The  effects  of  this  water, 
atfirst,  are  some  degree  of  drowsiness,  ver- 
tigo, and  pain  in  the  head,  which  soon  go  off, 
and  may  be  hastened  by  a  slight  purge.  It 
produces  generally  a  flow  of  urine,  and  an 
increase  of  appetite.  It  has  acquired  much 
reputation  also  in  old  and  languid  ulcers, 
where  the  texture  of  the  diseased  part  is 
very  lax,  and  the  discharge  profuse  and  ill 
conditioned. 

The  dose  of  this  water  is  more  limited 
than  that  of  most  of  the  mineral  springs 
which  are  used  medicinally.  It  is  of  im- 
portance in  all  cases,  and  especially  in  de- 
licate and  irritable  habits,  to  begin  with  a 
very  small  quantity,  for  an  over  dose  is  apt 
to  be  very  soon  rejected  by  the  stomach,  or 
to  occasion  griping  and  disturbance  in  the 
intestinal  canal;  and  it  is  never  as  a  direct 
purgative  that  this  water  is  intended  to  be 
employed.  Few  patients  will  bear  more 
than  an  English  pint  in  the  course  of  the 
day;  but  this  quantity  may  be  long  con- 
tinned  in.  It  is  often  advisable  to  warm 
the  water,  for  delicate  stomachs,  and  this 
may  be  done  without  occasioning  any  mate- 
rial change  in  its  properties. 

Hartshorn.     See  Cornu  cervi. 

JIart  shorn  shavings.     See  Cornu  cervi. 

If  art's  tongue.     See  Scolopendrium. 

ffart-ivort.     See  fSeseli. 

Hart-toon  of  Marseilles.  See  Seseli  Mar- 
siliense, 

.Hay,  camels.     See  guncus  odoratus. 

HEAD.  Caput.  The  superior  part  of 
the  body  placed  upon  the  neck,  containing 
the  cerebrum,  cerebellum,  and  medulla  ob- 
longata.  It  is  divided  into  the/ace  and  hairy 
part.  On  the  latter  is  observed  the  vertex, 
or  crown  of  the  head ;  the  sinciput,  or  tore 
part  ;  the  occiput,  or  hinder  part.  For  the 
former,  see  Face.  For  the  bones  and  mus- 
cles of  the  head,  see  Cranium.  The  com- 
mon integuments  of  the  head  are  called  the 
scalp, 

HEARING,  duditus.  This  sense  is 
placed,  by  physiologists,  among  the  animal 
actions.  It  is  a  sensation  by  which  we 
hear  the  sound  of  sonorous^  bodies.  The 
organ  of  hearing  is  the  soft  portion  of  the 
auditory  nerve  which  is  distributed  on  the 
vestibule,  semicircular  canals,  and  coch- 
lea. 

HEART.  Cor.  A  hollow  muscular  vis- 
cus,  situated  in  the  cavity  of  the  pericar- 
dium for  the  circulation  of  the  blood.  It 
is  divided  externally  into  a  base,  or  its 
broad  part ;  a  superior  and  an  inferior  sur- 
face, and  an  anterior  and  posterior  margin. 
Internally,  it  is  divided  into  a  right  and 
left  ventricie.  The  situation  of  the  heart 
is  oblique,  not  transverse;  its  base  being 


placed  on  the  right  of  the  bodies  of  the  ver- 
tebrae, and  its  apex  obliquely  to  the  sixth 
rib  on  the  left  side ;  so  that  the  left  ven- 
tncie  is  almost  posterior,  and  the  right  an- 
terior. Its  inferior  surface  lies  upon  the 
diaphragm.  There  are  two  cavities  adher- 
ing- to  the  base  of  the  heart,  from  their  re- 
semblance called  auricles.  The  right  au- 
ricle is  a  muscular  sac.  in  which  are  four 
apertures,  two  of  the  venae  cavae,  an  open- 
ing into  the  right  ventricle,  and  the  open- 
ing of  the  coronary  vein.  The  left  is  a  si- 
milar sac,  in  which  there  are  five  apertures, 
viz.  those  of  the  four  pulmonary  veins,  and 
an  opening  into  the  left  ventricle.  The 
cavities  in  the  base  of  the  heart  are  called 
ventricles ;  these  are  divided  by  a  fleshy 
septum,  called  septum  cordis,  into  a  right 
and  left.  Bach  ventricle  has  two  orifices  ,• 
the  one  auricular,  through  which  the  blood 
enters,  the  other  arterious,  through  which 
the  blood  passes  out.  These  four  o;  ifices 
are  supplied  with  valves,  which  are  named 
from  their  resemblance ;  those  at  the  ar- 
terious orifices  are  called  the  semilunar ; 
those  at  the  orifice  of  the  right  auricle, 
mitral ;  and  those  at  the  orifice  of  the  left 
auricle,  triaispid.  The  valve  of  Eustachius 
is  situated  at  the  termination  of  the  vena 
cava  inferior,  just  within  the  auricle.  The 
subtance  of  the  heart  is  muscular,  its  exte- 
rior fibres  are  longitudinal,  its  middle  trans- 
verse, and  its  anterior  oblique.  The  inter- 
nal superfices  of  the  ventricles  and  auricles 
of  the  heart  are  invested  with  a  strong  and 
smooth  membrane,  which  is  extremely  irri- 
table. The  vessels  of  the  heart  are  divided 
into  common  and  proper.  The  common  are, 
1.  The  aorta,  which  arises  from  the  left 
ventricle.  2.  The  pulmonary  artery,  which 
originates  from  the  right  ventricle.  3.  The 
four  pulmonary  veins,  which  terminate  in 
the  left  auricle.  4.  The  venae  cavee,  which 
evacuate  themselves  into  the  right  auricle. 
The  proper  vessels  are,  1.  The  coronary  ar- 
teries, which  arise  from  the  aorta,  and  are 
distributed  on  the  heart.  2.  The  coronary 
veins,  which  return  the  blood  into  the  right 
auricle.  The  nerves  of  the  heart  are  branches 
of  the  eighth  and  great  intercostal  pairs. 
The  heart  of  the  foetus  differs  from  that  of 
the  adult, in  having  a.  foramen  ovate,  through 
which  the  blood  passes  from  the  right  au- 
ricle to  the  left. 

Heart's  ease.     See  Viola  tricolor. 

Heat.     See  Caloric. 

HEAT,  ABSOLUTE.  This  term  is  applied 
to  the  whole  quantity  of  caloric  existing  in 
a  body  in  chymical  union. 

Heat,  animal.     See  Jtnimal  heat. 

HEAT,  FIIEE.  If  the  heat  which  exists  in 
in  any  substance  be  from  any  cause  forced 
in  some  degree  to  quit  that  substance,  and 
to  combine  with  those  that  surround  it, 
then  such  heat  is  said  to  be  free,  or  sensi- 
ble, until  the  equilibrium  is  restored. 

HEAT,  LATENT,    When  any  body  is  in 


HEL 

equilibrium  with  the  bodies  which  surround 
it  with  respect  to  its  heat,  that  quantity 
which  it  contains  is  not  perceptible  by  any 
external  sign  or  organ  of  st- nse,  and  is  term- 
ed combined  caloric,  or  latent  heat. 

Heat,  sensible     See  Heat,  free. 

Heavy  carbonated  hydrogen  gas.  See 
Carbonated  hydrogen  gas,  heavy. 

Hectic  fever.  (From  «£<?,  habit.)  See 
Febris  hectica, 

HEDERA.  (From  hcereo,  to  stick,  be- 
cause it  .ittaches -itself  to  trees  and  old 
wall.,.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
tin  Linnae*n  sistem  Class,  Pentandria. 
Order,  Monogynia.  The  ivy. 

HKDERA  ARBOREA  The  ivy.  The  leaves 
of  to  is  tree,  Hedera  helix  of  Linnaeus, 
have  little  or  no  smell,  but  a  very  nause- 
ous taste.  Hailer  informs  us,  that  they 
are  recommended  in  Germany  against  the 
atrophy  of  children.  By  the  common  peo- 
ple of  this  country  they  are  sometimes  ap- 
plied to  running  sores,  and  to  keep  issues 
open  Th"  berries  were  supposed  by  the 
an  ients  to  have  a  purgative  and  emetic 
quality;  and  an  extract  was  made  from 
them  "by  water,  called  by  Quercetanius 
extractum  purgans.  Later  writers  have  re- 
commended  them  in  small  doses  as^alexi- 
pharmic  and  sudorific :  it  is  said,  that  in 
the  plague  ai  London,  the  powder  of  them 
vrap  given  in  vinegar,  or  white  wine,  with 
good  success.  It  is  from  the  stalk  of  this 
tree  that  a  resinous  juice  exudes  very  plen- 
tifully in  warm  climates.  See  Gummi  he- 
derte* 

HEDERA  Hfiux.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  ivy -tree.  See  Hedera  arborea. 

HEDERA.  TERHESTRIS.  Ground-ivy,  or 
gill.  Gtecoma  hederacea  of  Linnseus  :— -fo- 
His  reniformibus  crenatis.  This  indigenous 
plan'  has  a  peculiar  strong  smell,  and  a  bit- 
terish somewhat  aromatic  taste.  It  is  one 
of  those  plants  which  was  formerly  much 
esteemed  for  possessing  virtues  that,  in  the 
present  age,  cannot  be  detected.  In  ob- 
stinate coughs  it  is  a  favourite  remedy  with 
the  poor. 

Hedge  hyssop.     See  Gratiola. 

Hedge  mustard.     See  Erysimum. 

Hedge  mustard,  stinking.     See  JHliaria. 

HEDRA.  The  anus.  Excrement.  A  frac- 
ture. 

HEDYOSMOS.     Mint. 

HELCOMA,     Ulceration. 

HELCONIA.  (From  exxo?,  an  ulcer.)  An 
ulcer  in  the  external  or  internal  superfices 
of  the  cornea,  Known  by  an  excavation  and 
oozing  of  purulent  matter  from  the  cornea. 

HELCYDRION.  (From  sxxo?,  an  ulcer,  and 
uifag,  water.)  Hclcydrium.  A  moist  ulce- 
rous pustule. 

HELCYSTER.  (From  t>jta>,  to  draw.)  An 
instrument  for  extracting  the  foetus. 

HELEXIUM.  (From  Helene,  the  island 
where  they  grew.)  See  Enuta  campana. 

HEIICALIS  MUOH.    See  Helms  major. 


HEL 


365 


HEUCALIS  MINOR.     See  Helids  minor. 

HEL1CIS  MAJOR.  A  proper  muscle 
of  the  ear,  which  depresses  the  part  of  the 
cartilage  of  the  ear  into  which  it  is  inserted; 
it  lies  upon  the  upper  or  sharp  point  of  the 
helix,  or  outward,  ring,  arising  from  the  up- 
per and  acute  part  of  the  helix  anteriorly, 
and  passing  to  be  inserted  into  its  cartilage 
a  little  above  the  tragus. 

HELICIS  MINOR.  A  proper  muscle 
of  the  ear,  which  contracts  the  fissure  of  the 
ear :  it  is  situated  below  the  helicis  major, 
upon  part  of  the  helix.  It  arises  from  the 
inferior  and  anterior  part  of  the  helix,  and 
is  inserted  into  the  cms  of  the  helix,  near 
the  fissure  in  the  cartilage  opposite  to  the 
concha. 

HEMOTHOPII  strccus.  See  Bezetta  c<e- 
rulea, 

HELIX.  (Ex/£,  from  «.\»,  to  turn  ubout.) 
The  external  circle  or  border  of  the  outer 
ear,  that  curls  inwards. 

HELLEB  OR  ASTER.  (From  sM&ogoc, 
hellebore.)  Fetid  hellebore,  or  bear's  foot. 
Helleborus  fcetidus  of  Linnaeus  :  caule  mul- 
tifloro  folioso  ;  foliis  pedatis.  The  leaves  of 
this  indigenous  plant  are  recommended  by 
many  as  possessing  extraordinary  anthel- 
mintic  powers.  The  smell  of  the  recent 
plant  is  extremely  fetid,  and  the  taste  is 
bitter  and  remarkably  acrid,  insomuch 
that,  when  chewed,  it  excoriates  the  mouth 
and  fauces.  It  commonly  operates  as  a 
cathartic,  sometimes  as  an  emetic,  and,  in 
large  doses,  proves  highly  deleterious. 

^Hellebore,  black.     See  'Helleborus  niger. 

Hellebore,  -white.     See  Helleborus  albus. 

HELLEBORUS.  (Exx«&$o? :  iraqt  TO  <r* 
@o£&  sxxav,  because  it  destroys,  if  eaten.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 
Poltiginia  Hellebore. 

HELLEBORUS  ALBUS.  Veratrum 
album.  Elleborum  album.  White  helle- 
bore, or  veralrum.  Veratrum  album  of 
Linnxus: — racemo  supradecomposito,  corollis 
erectis.  This  plant  is  a  native  of  Italy, 
Ssvitzerland,  Austria,  and  Russia.  Every 
part  of  the  plant  is  extremely  acrid  and 
poisonous.  The  dried  root  has  no  particu- 
lar smell,  but  a  durable,  nauseous,  and  bit- 
ter taste,  burning  the  mouth  and  fauces  : 
when  powdered,  and  applied  to  issues,  or 
ulcers,  it  produces  griping  and  purging ; 
if  snuffed  up  the  nose,  it  proves  a  violent 
sternutatory.  Gesner  made  an  infusion  of 
half  an  ounce  of  this  root  widi  two  ounces 
of  water;  of  this  he  took  two  drachms, 
which  produced  great  heat  about  the  sca- 
pulae and  in  the  face  and  head,  as  well  as 
the  tongue  and  throat,  followed  by  singuh 
tus,  which  continued  till  vomiting  was  exci- 
ted. Bergius  also  experienced  very  distress, 
ing  symptoms,  upon  tasting  this  infusion. 
The  root,  taken  in  large  doses,  discovers 
such  acrimony,  and  operates  by  the  stomach 
and  rectum  with  such  violence)  that  blood 


366 


HEL 


HEM 


is  usually  discharged ;  i*  likewise  acts  very 
powerfully  upon  tb-?  nervous  system,  pro- 
ducing great  anxiety,  tremors,  vertigo,  syn- 
cope,   aphonia,     interrupted    respiration, 
sinking1  of  the  pulse,  convulsions,  spasms, 
and    ae?tb.     Upon    opening    those     who 
have  <\\&\  of 'he  effects  of  this  poison,  the 
stomach  discovered  nmrks  of  inflammation, 
with  corrosions  of  it»  interniil  coat.     The 
ancients  exhibited  this  active  medicine  in 
maniacal  cases,  and  it  is  said  with  success. 
The   experience  of  Grading  is  somewhat 
similar:   out  c>f  twenty-eight  cases,  in  which 
he  exhibited  the  bark  of  the  root  collected 
in  the  spring,  five  were  cured.    In  almost 
every  case  that  he  relates,   the  medicine 
acted  more  or  less  upon  all  the  excretions; 
vomiting  and  purging  were  very  generally 
produced,  and  the  matter  thiown  off  the 
stomach  was  constantly  mixed  with  bile  ; 
a  florid  redness  frequently  appeared  on  the 
face,  and  various  cutaneous  efflorescences 
upon  the   body ;    and,   in   some,  pleuritic 
symptoms,  with  fever,  supervened,  so  as  to 
require    bleeding;    nor    were    the    more 
alarming  affections  of  spasms  and  convul- 
sions    unfrequewt.      Critical     evacuations 
were  also   very   evident ;    many  sweating 
profusely,  in  some  the  urine  WAS  consider- 
ably increased,  in  others  the  saliva  and  mu- 
eous  discharges  :  and  uterine  obstructions, 
of  long  duration,  were  often  removed  by  its 
use.     Veratrum  has  likewise  been  found 
useful   in  epilepsy,  and  other  convulsive 
complaints  :  but  the  diseases  in  which  its 
efficacy    seems   least  equivocal  are  those 
of  the  skin,  as  itch,  and  diffei-ent  prurient 
eruptions,  herpes,  morbus  pediculosus,  ie- 

Era,  scrofula,  &c. ;  and  in  many  of  these  it 
as  been  successfully  employed,  both  inter- 
nally and  externally.  As  a  powerful  stimu- 
lant and  irritating  medicine,  its  use  has 
been  resorted  to  in  desperate  cases  only; 
and  even  then  it  ought  iirst  to  be  exhibited 
in  very  small  doses,  as  a  grain,  and  in  a  di- 
luted state,  and  to  be  gradually  increased, 
according  to  the  effects,  which  are  generally 
of  an  alarming  nature. 

HELLEBOHUS  FOETIDUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  fetid  hellebore.  See  Hellebo- 
raster. 

HELLF.BORUS  NIGER.  Melampo- 
dinm.  Black  hellebore,  or  Christ  mas  rose. 
Helieborus  niger  of  Lir.nseus  -.—scapo  subbi- 
flore  subnudo  ,•  foliis  pedatis.  The  root  of 
this  exotic  plant  is  the  p:*rt  employed  me- 
dicinally: its  taste,  when  fresh,  is  bitterish, 
and  somewhat  acrid :  it  also  emits  a  nau- 
seous acrid  smell ;  but,  being  long  kept, 
both  its  sensible  qualities  and  medicinal 
activity  suffer  very  considerable  diminu- 
tion. The  ancients  esteemed  it  as  a  pow- 
erful remedy  in  maniacal  cases.  At  pre- 
sent it  is  exhibited  principally  as  an  altera- 
tive, or,  when  given  in  a  large  dose,  as  a 
purgative.  It  often  proves  a  very  power- 
ful emmenagogue  ia  plethoric  habits, 


where  steel  is  ineffectual,  or  improper.  It 
is  also  recommended  in  dropsies,  and  some 
cutaneous  diseases. 

Helmet  flower,  yellotv.     See  Jlnihora. 

HELMINTH  AGOGUES,  (Helmintha- 
goga ;  from  ex^/v?,  a  worm,  and  eiyee,  to 
drive  out.)  Medicines  which  destroy  and 
expel  worms.  See  Jlnthelmintica. 

HELMINTH1ASIS,  (E\/*iv6i*n;t  from 
fKfAtt&i;,  which  signifies  any  species  of 
worm.)  A  disease  in  which  worms,  or 
the  larvae  of  worms,  are  bred  under 
the  skin,  or  some  external  part  of  the 
body.  It  ia  endemial  to  Martinique, 
Westphalia,  Transylvania,  and  some  other 

HELMINTUOCHORTOX.  See  Carolina  cor- 
sicana. 

H ERODES.  (From  SAO?,  a  marsh.)  A 
term  applied  to  fevers  generated  from 
marsh  miasma. 

HELOSIS.  (From  «/A«,  to  turn.)  An 
aversion  to  turning  up  of  the  eyelids. 

HELXINE.  (From  «A*»,  to  draw;  so 
called  because  it  sticks  to  whatever  it 
touches.)  Pellitory  of  the  wall. 

HEMALOI-IA.  Corruptly  written  for  he- 
merolopia. 

HEMATUHIA.     See  Hamatiiria. 

HEMERALOPS.  (From  ^gg*,  the  day, 
and  «4,  eye.)  One  who  can  see  but  in  the 
day-time. 

HEMEROLOPIA.     (From  a^g*,  a  day, 
and  oTrlce,  to  see.)      A  defect  in  the  sight, 
which   consists    in  being  able  to    see  in 
the  day-time,  but  not  in  the  evening.     The 
following  is  Scarpa's  description    of  this 
curious  disorder.     Hemeralopia,  or  noctur- 
nal blindness,  is  properly   nothing   but  a 
kind  of  imperfect    periodical   amaurosis, 
most  commonly  sympathetic  with  the  sto- 
mach.    Its  paroxysms  come  on    towards 
the  evening,  and  disappear  in  the  morning. 
The  disease  is  endemic  in  some  countries, 
and  epidemic,  at  certain  seasons   of  the 
year,   in  others.     At  sun-set,   objects  ap- 
pear to  persons  affected   with  this  com. 
plaint  as  if  covered  with  an  ash-coloured 
veil,  which  gradually  changes  into  a  dense 
cloud,   which  intervenes  between  the  eyes 
and  surrounding    objects.     Patients    with 
hemerolopia  have  the  pupil,  both  in  the 
day  and  night  time,  more  dilated,  and  less 
moveable,  than  it  usually  is  in  healthy  eyes. 
The  majority  of  them,  however,  have  the 
pupil  more  or  less  moveable  in  the  day- 
time, and  always  expanded  and  motionless 
at  night.     When  brought  into  a  room  faint- 
ly  lighted  by    a  candle,  where  all  the  by- 
standers can  see  tolerably  well,  they  can- 
not discern  at  all,  or  in  a  very  feeble  man- 
ner, scarcely  any  one  object ;    or  they  only 
find  themselves  able  to  distinguish  light 
from  darkness,    and  at   moon  light    their 
sight  is  still  w<^'se.     At  day-break  they  re- 
cover their  sight,  which  continues  perfect 
all  the  rest  of  the  day  till  sun-set. 


HEP 

HEMICRANIA.  (From  »/ui<rv?,  half,  and 
K£*VIOV,  the  herul.)  A  pain  that  affects  only 
one  side  of  the  head. 

HEMICERAUNIOS.  (From  n/u.i<ru(>  half*  and 
x«§a>,  to  cut ;  so  called  because  it  was  cut 
half  way  down.  A  bandage  for  the  back 
and  breast. 

HEMICRAMA  CLAVTTS.  Pain  resembling 
the  driving  a  nail  into  the  head. 

HEMIOPSIA.  (From  »/w/<ry?,  half,  and  a^, 
an  eye.)  A  defect  of  vision,  in  which  the 
person  sees  the  half,  but  not  the  whole  of  an 
object. 

HEMIPAGIA.  (From  »{xt<ru?,  half,  and 
Tr&ytos,  fixed.)  A  fixed  pain  on  one  side 
of  the  head. 

HEMIPLEGIA.  (From  »f*i<rv?,  half,  and 
TTMa-vte,  to  strike.)  A  paralytic  affec- 
tion of  one  side  of  the  body.  See  Paraly- 
fis. 

Hemlock.     See  Cicuta. 
Hemlock,  dropiuort-     See  Oenanthe. 
Hemlock,  water.     See  Cicuta  aquatica. 
Hemorrhage  from  the  lungs.     See  Haemop- 
tysis. 

Hemorrhage  from  the  nose.    See  Epistaxis. 
Hemorrhage  from  the  penis.     See  Haema- 
turia. 

Hemorrhage  from  the  stomach.  See  H<e- 
matemesis. 

Hemp.     See  Cannabis. 
Hemp-agrimony.     See  Eupatorium. 
Hemp,  -water.     See  Eupatorium. 
Henbane.     See  Hyosciamus. 
HEPAR.     (»7r*g,  the  liver.)     See  Liver. 
HFPAR    STJLPHURIS.      Liver  of  sulphur. 
This  is  a  sulphuret  made  either  with  potash 
or  soda.     It  has  •  disagreeable  foetid  smell, 
but  it  is  in  high  esteem  as  a  medicine  to  de- 
compose corrosive  sublimate,  when  taken 
into    the  stomach.     See  Sulphuretum  po- 
tasste. 

HEPAR  UTERI^OJM:.     The  placenta. 
HEPATALGIA.     (From  »*•*/>,  the  liver, 
and  eLky®*,  pain.)     Pain  in  the  liver. 

HEPATIC.  Any  thing  belonging  to  the 
liver. 

HEPATIC  AIR.  Hepatic  airs  consist  of 
inflammable  air  combined  with  sulphur, 
which  exists  in  very  different  proportions. 
'  Where  each  ingredient  is  combined,-  merely 
to  saturation,  it  is  called  simply  sulphurated 
hydrogen ;  but  where  the  sulphur  is  in  ex- 
cess, it  is  termed  super-sulphurated  hydro- 
gen. Sulphurated  hydrogen,  combined 
with  any  base,  fortns  a  hyilrosulphuret,  and 
may  be  also  called  an  hcpatule,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  an  hepar,  which  is  the  union 
of  sulphur  singly  with  a  basis. 

HEPATIC  ARTERY.  Arteria  hepa- 
tica.  The  artery  which  nourishes  the  sub- 
stance of  the  liver.  It  arises  from  the  cce- 
liac,  where  it  almost  touches  the  point  of 
the  lobnlus  Spigelii.  Its  root  is  covered  by 
the  pancreas  ;  it  then  turns  a  little  forwards, 
and  passes  under  the  pylorus  to  the  port  a 


HEP 


367 


of  the  iiver,  and  runs  betwixt  the  biliary 
ducts  and  the  vena  portx,  where  it  divides 
into  two  large  branches,  one  of  which  en- 
ters the  right,  and  the  other  the  left  lobe  of 
the  liver.  In  this  place  it  is  enclosed  along 
with  all  the  other  vessels  in  the  capsule  of 
Glisson. 

HEPATIC  DUCT.  Ductus  hepaticus. 
The  trunk  of  the  biliary  pores.  It  runs 
from  the  sinus  of  the  liver  towards  the  du- 
odenom,  and  is  joined  by  the  cystic  duct, 
to  form  the  ductus  communis  choledochus, 
See  Biliary  ducts. 

HEPATIC  VEINS.  See  Cav<e  hepaticx, 
and  Vena  portce. 

HEPATICA.  (From  MTTA^  the  liver ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  was  thought  to  be  useful  in 
diseases  of  the  liver.)  The  herb  liverwort. 
See  Hepatica  terrestris. 

HEPATICA  NOBILIS.  Herba  trinitatis. 
Hepatica,  or  herb  trinity.  This  plant  Ane- 
mone hepatica  of  Linnaeus,  possesses  mildly 
adstringent  and  corroborant  virtues,  -ith 
which  intentions  infusions  of  it  have  been 
drank  as  tea,  or  the  powder  of  the  dry 
leares  given,  to  the  quantity  of  half  a 
spoonful  at  a  time. 

HEPATICA  TERRESTRIS.  Jecornria.  Liver- 
wort. This  is  the  Marchantia  polymopha, 
which  is  very  common  in  this  country. 
It  has  a  penetrating  though  mild  pungency, 
and  bitter  taste,  sinking,  as  it  were,  into 
the  tongue.  It  is  recommended  as  an  ape- 
rient, resolvent,  and  antiscorbutic,  and, 
though  seldom  used  in  this  country,  ap- 
pears to  be  a  plant  of  no  inconsiderable 
virtue. 

HEPATIRRH^A.  (From  wweg,  the  li- 
ver, and  e^ce,  to  flow.)  A  diarrhoea,  in, 
which  portions  of  flesh,  like,  liver,  are 
voided. 

HEPATITIS.  (From  HTT&Z,  the  liver.) 
Infiammatio  hepatis.  An  inflammation  of 
the  liver.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyreocix,  and  order  phlegmasice,  of  Cullen, 
who  defines  it,  "  febrile  affection,  attended 
with  tension  and  pain  of  the  right  hypo- 
chondrium,  of  en  pungent,  like  that  of  a 
pleurisy,  but  more  frequently  dull,  or  ob- 
tuse ;  a  pain  at  the  clavicle  and  at  the  to.p 
of  the  shoulder  of  the  right  side  ;  much  un- 
easiness in  lying  down  on  the  left  side  ; 
difficulty  of  breathing;  a  dry  cough,  vomit- 
ing, and  hiccough." 

Hepatis  has  generally  been  considered 
of  two  kinds ;  one  the  acutet  the  other 
chronic. 

Besides  the  causes  producing  other  in- 
flammations, such  as  the  application  of 
cold,  external  injuries  from  contusions, 
blows,  &c.  this  disease  may  be  occasioned 
by  certain  passions  of  the  mind,  by  violent 
exercise,  by  intense  summer  heats,  by  long 
continued  intermittent  and  remittent  fevers, 
and  by  various  solid,  concretions  in  the 
substance  of  the  liver.  In  warm  climates, 


36$ 


HEP 


HER 


this  viscus  is  more  apt  to  be  affected  with 
inflammation  than  perhaps  any  other  part 
of  the  body,  probably  from  the  inci-eased 
secretion  of  bile  which  takes  place  when 
the  blood  is  thrown  on  the  internal  parts,  by 
an  exposure  to  cold ;  or  from  the  bile  be- 
coming acrid,  and  thereby  exciting  an  irri- 
tation in  the  part. 

The  acute  species  of  hepatitis  comes  on 
with  a  pain  in  the  right  hypochondrium,  ex- 
tending up  the  clavicle  and  shoulder-, 
which  is  much  increased  by  pressing  upon 
the  part,  and  is  accompanied  with  a  cough, 
oppression  of  breathing,  and  difficulty  of 
laying  on  the  side  affected  ;  together  with 
nausea  and  sickness,  and  often  with  a  vo- 
miting or  bilious  matter.  The  urine  is  of 
a  deep  saffron  colour,  and  small  in  quantity; 
there  is  loss  of  appetite,  great  thirst,  and 
costiveness,  with  a  strong,  hard,  arid  fre- 
quent pulse  ;  and  when  the  disease  has  con- 
tinued for  some  days,  the  skin  and  eyes  be- 
^come  tinged  of  deep  yellow. 

The  chronic  species  is  usually  accompa- 
nied with  a  morbid  complexion,  loss  of  ap- 
petite and  flesh,  costiveness,  indigestion, 
flatulency,  pains  in  the  stomach,  a  yellow 
tinge  of  the  skin  and  eyes,  clay-coloured 
stools,  high-coloured  urine,  depositing  a 
red  sediment  and  ropy  mucus  ;  an  obtuse 
pain  in  the  region  of  the  liver,  extending  to 
the  shoulder,  and  not  unfrequently  with  a 
considerable  degree  of  asthma. 

These  symptoms  are,  however,  often  so 
mild  and  insignificant  as  to  pass  almost 
unnoticed ;  as  large  abscesses  have  been 
found  in  the  liver,  upon  dissection,  which 
in  the  person's  life-time  had  created  little 
or  no  inconvenience,  and  which  we  may 
presume  to  have  been  occasioned  by  some 
previous  inflammation. 

Hepatitis,  like  other  inflammations,  may 
end  in  resolution,  suppuration,  gangrene, 
or  scirrhus ;  but  its  termination  in  gangrene 
is  a  rare  occurrence. 

The  disease  is  seldom  attended  with  fatal 
consequences  of  an  immediate  nature,  and 
is  often  carried  off  by  haemorrhage  from  the 
nose,  or  hxmorrhoidal  vessels,  and  like- 
wise by  sweating,  by  a  diarrhoea,  or  by  an 
evacuation  of  urine,  depositing  a  copious 
sediment.  In  a  few  instances,  it  has  been 
observed  to  cease  on  the  appearance  of 
erysipelas  in  some  external  part. 

When  suppuration  takes  place,  as  it  ge- 
nerally does  before  this  forms  an  adhe- 
sion with  some  neighbouring  part,  it  is 
usually  discharged  by  the  different  outlets 
with  which  this  part  is  connected,  as  by 
coughing^  vomiting,  or  by  an  abscess 
breaking  outwardly  ;  but  in  some  instances, 
the  pus  has  been  discharged  into  the  cavity 
of  the  abdomen,  where  no  such  adhesion 
has  been  formed. 

On  dissection,  the  liver  is  often  found 
much  enlarged,  and  hard  to  the  touch  ;  its 


colour  is  more  of  a  deep  purple  than  what 
is  natural,  and  its  membranes  are  more  or 
less  aflected  by  inflammation.  Dissections 
likewise  show  that  adhesions  to  the  neigh- 
bouring parts  often  take  pLice,  and  that 
large  abscesses,  containing  a  considerable 
quantity  of  pus,  are  often  found  in  its  sub- 
stance. 

HEPATITIS  CYSTICA.  Inflammation  of 
the  gall-bladder. 

,  HEPATITIS  PARENCHEMATOSA.  Inflam- 
mation in  the  inner  substance  of  the 
liver. 

HEPATITIS  PEBITONJEALIS.  Inflammation 
in  the  peritonaeum  covering  the  liver. 

HEPATOCELE.  (From  HTTA^  the  liver, 
and  *»AX,  a  tumour.)  An  hernia,  in  which 
a  portion  of  the  liver  protrudes  through 
the  abdominal  parietes. 

HEPATQRIUM.  The  same  as  Eupato- 
riurn. 

Hepatule.  See  Sulphurated  hydrogen 
gas. 

HEPHJBSTIAS.  (From  H<j>c«ra?,  Vulcan,  or 
fire.)  A  drying  plaster  of  burnt  tiles. 

HEPIALUS.  (From  moc,  gentle.)  A 
mild  quotidian  fever. 

HEPTAPHARMACUM.  (From  t7r)A)  seven, 
and  <$aL£[Actx,ev&,  medicine.)  A  medicine 
composed  of  seven  ingredients,  the  princi- 
pal of  which  were  ceruss,  litharge,  wax, 
&c. 

HEPTAPHYLLUM.  (From  «/r7«,  seven,  and 
QV\MV,  a  leaf;  so  named  because  it  con- 
sists of  seven  leaves.)  See  Tormentilla. 

HEPTAPLURTJM.  (From  t^rjctt  seven,  and 
Trhtuga.,  a  rib  :  so  named  from  its  having 
seven  ribs  upon  the  leaf.)  The  herb  plan- 
tain. 

HERACLEA.  (From  Hcraclea,  the  city 
near  which  it  grows.)  Water  horehound. 

HERB  A  BRITANSTICA.  See  Hydrelapa- 
thrtm. 

HERB  A  SACRA.     See  Verbena, 

Herb-bennet.    See  CaryophyLata. 

Herb-mastich.     See  Marum  vulgare. 

Herb-of grace.     See  Gratiola. 

Herb-trinity.     See  Hepatica  nobilis. 

fferculeis  allheal.     See  Panax. 

HERCULES  BOVII.  Gold  and  mercury 
dissolved  in  a  distillation  of  copperas,  nitre, 
and  sea-salt.  Violently  cathartic. 

HEREDITARY  DISEASE  (From  litres, 
an  heir.)  A  disease  which  is  continued  from 
parents  to  their  children. 

HERMAPHRODITE-  (From  E§^?, 
Mercury,  and  A^oS'tli,  Venus,  i.  e.  par- 
taking of  both  sexes.)  The  true  herma- 
phrodite of  the  ancients  was,  the  m:>n  with 
male  organs  of  generation,  and  the  female 
stature  of  body,  that  is,  narrow  chest  and 
large  pelvis  ;  or  the  woman  with  female 
organs  of  generation,  and  the  male  stature 
of  body,  that  is,  broad  chest  and  narrow 
pelvis.  The  term  is  now,  however,  used 
to  express  any  lusus  nature,  wherein  the 


HER 


HER 


369 


parts  of  generation  appear  to  be  a  mixture    only,  epiplocele  ;  and  if  both  intestine  and 
of  both  sexes.  omentum  contribute  mutually  to  the  for- 

HEHMETIC.  (From  E^»?,  Mercury.)  mation  of  a  tumour,  it  is  called  entero-epi- 
In  the  language  of  the  antient  chymists,  plocele.  When  the  contents  of  a  hernia  are 
Hermes  was  the  father  of  chymistry,  and  protruded  at  the  abdominal  ring,  but  only 
the  Hermetic  seal  was  the  closing  the  end  pass  as  low  as  the  groin,  or  iabium  pudendi, 

the  case  receives  the  name  of  bubonocele, 
or  inguinal  hernia  ,•  when  the  parts  descend 
into  the  scrotum,  it  is  called  an  oscheocele, 
or  scrotal  hernia.  The  cntral  and  femoral 


of  a  glass  vessel  while  in  a  state  of  fusion, 
according  to  the  usage  of  chymists. 

HermodactyL     See  Ifermodaclylus. 

HERMODACTYLUS.  (Eg^oJWuxo?. 
Etymologists  have  always  derived  this 
word  from  Ee/u»;,  Mercury,  and 


hernia,  is  the  name  given   to  that  which 
takes    place    below    Poupart's    ligament. 


finger.     It    is    probably    named    from    When  the  bowels  protrude  at  the  navel, 


banks  it  grows,  and  <f«x;Ay7<s?,  a  date,  which  cat  hernia  t  and  ventral  is  the  epithet  given 
it  is  like.)  The  rout  of  a  species  of  to  the  swelling,  when  it  occurs  at  any  other 
colchicum,  not  yet  ascertained,  but  sup-  promiscuous  part  of  the  front  of  the  abdo- 
posed  to  be  the  Colchicum  illyricum  of  men.  The  congenital  rupture,  is  a  very 
Linnaeus,  of  the  shape  of  a  heart,  flattened  particular  case,  in  which  the  protruded 
on  one  side,  with  a  furrow  on  the  other,  of  viscera  are  not  covered  with  a  common 
a  while  colour,  compact  and  solid,  yet  easy  hernial  sac  of  peritoneum,  but  are  lodged 
to  cut  or  powder.  This  root,  which  has  in  the  cavity  of  the  tunica  vaginalis,  in  con- 
a  viscous,  sweetish,  farinaceous  taste,  and  tact  witli  the  testicle ;  and,  as  must  be 
no  remarkable  smell,  is  imported  from  obvious,  it  is  not  named,  like  hernia:  in 
Turkey.  Its  use  is  totally  laid  aside  in  the  general,  from  its  situation,  or  contents,  but 
practice  of  the  present  day.  Formerly,  from  the  circumstances  of  its  existing  from 
the  roots  were  esteemed  as  cathartics,  the  time  of  birth. 

which  power  is  wanting  in  those  that  reach  When  the  hernial  contents  lie  quietly  in 
this  country.  the  sac,  and  admit  of  being  readily  put 

HERNIA.  (From  s^vec,  a  branch  ;  from  back  into  the  abdomen,  it  is  termed"  n  re- 
its  protruding-  forward.)  A  rupture.  Stir-  duclble  hernia  ,•  and  when  they  suffer  no 
geons  understand,  by  the  term  hernia,  a  cowstriction,  yet  cannot  be  put  back,  owing 
tumour  formed  by  the  protusion  of  some  to  adhesions,  or  their  Urge  size  in  relation 
of  the  viscera  of  the  abdomen  out  of  that  to  the  aperture,'  through  which  they  have  to 
cavity  into  u  kind  of  sac,  composed  of  the  pass,  the  hernia^  is  termed  irreducible.  An 
portion  of  peritoneum,  which  is  pushed  be-  incarcerated;  or  strangulated  hernia,  signi- 
fore  them.  However,  there  are  certainly  fies  one  which  not  only  cannot  be  reduced, 
some  cases  which  will  not  be  comprehended  but  suffers  constriction  :  so  that,  if  a  piece 
in  this  definition  ;  either  because  the  parts  of  intestine  be  protruded,  the  pressure  to 
are  not  protruded  at  all,  or  have  no  hernial  which  it  is  subjected  stops  the  passage  of  its 
sac,  as  the  readers  will  learn  in  the  course  contents  onward  towards  the  anus,  makes 
of  this  article.  the  bowel  inflame,  and  brings  on  a  train  of 

The  places  in  which  these  swellings  most  most  alarming  and  often  fatal  consequences, 
frequently  make  their  appearance,  are  the  The  general  symptoms  of  a  hernia, 
groin,  the  navel,  the  labia  pudendi,  and  which  is  reducible  and  free  from  strangu- 
the  upper  and  fore-part  of  the  thigh  ;  they  lation,  are — an  indolent  tumour  at  some 
do  also  occur  at  every  point  of  the  anterior  point  of  the  pariete.s  of  the  abdomen  ;  most 
part  of  the  abdomen ;  and  there  are  seve-  frequently  descending  out  of  the  abdomi- 
ral  less  common  instances,  in  which  hernial  nal  ring,  or  from  just  below  Pouparl's  li- 
tumours  present  themselves  at  the  foramen  gament,  or  else  out  of  the  navel ;  but  oc- 
ovale,  in  the  perineum,  in  the  vagma,  at  casionally  from  various  other  situations, 
the  ischiatic  notch,  &c.  The  swelling  mostly  originates  suddenly, 

The  parts  which,  by  being  thrust  forth  except  in  the  circumstances  above  related ; 
from  the  cavity,  in  which  they  ought  na-  and  it  is  subject  to  a  change  of  size,  being 
turally  to  remain,  mostly  produce  hcrnix,  smaller  when  the  patient  lies  down  upon 
are  either  a  portion  of  the  omentum,  or  his  back,  and  larger  when  he  stands  up,  or 
a  part  of  the  intestinal,  canal,  or  both  to-  holds  his  breath.  The  tumour  frequently 
gether.  But  the  stomach,  the  liver,  the  diminishes  when  pressed,  and  grows  large 
spleen,  uterus,  ovaries,  bladder,  &c.  have  again  when  the  pressure  is  removed.  Its 
been  known  to  form  the  contents  of  some  size  and  tension  often  increase  after  a  meal, 
hernial  tumours.  or  when  the  patient  is  flatulent.  Patients 

From  these  two  circumstances  of  situa-  with  hernia,  are  apt  to  be  troubled  with 
tion  and  contents,  are  derived  all  the  clif-  cholic,  constipation,  and  vomiting,  in  con- 
fercnt  appellations  by  which  hernia:  are  sequence  of  the  unnatural  situation  of  the. 
distinguished.  If  a  portion  of  intestine  bowels.  Very  often,  however,  the  functions 
only  forms  the  contents  of  the  tumour,  it  of  the  viscera  seem  to  suffer  little  ©r  p» 
i§  called  cntero??!?  •  if  n  p'c^e  of  omentum  interruption^. 

3  B 


sro 


HEK 


HER 


If  the  case  be  aH  enterocele,  and  the  por-    It  seems  probable  that,  in  cases  of  hernia 
tion  of  the  intestine  be  small,  the  tumour  is    congemta,  which  actually  take  place  when 
small  in  proportion  ;  bat  though  small,  yet,    the  testicle  descends  into  the  scrotum  be- 
if  the  gut  be  distended  with  wind,  inflamed,    tore  birth,  the  event  may  commonly  be  re- 
or  have  any  degree  of  stricture  made  on  it,    ferred,  as  observed  above,  to  the  testicle 
it  will  be  tense,  resist  the  impression  of  the    having  contracted  an  adhesion  to  a  pu  ce  of 
finger,  and  give  pain  upon  being  handled,    intestine,  or  of  the  omentum,  in  its  passage 
On  the  contrary,  if  there  be  no  stricture,    to  the  ring.    Whrisberg  found  one  testicle, 
and  the  intestine  suffers  no  degree  of  in-    which  had   not  passed  the  ring,  adhering, 
flammation,  let  the  prolapsed  piece  be  of  by^means  of  a  few  slender  filaments,  to  the 
what  length  it  may,  and  the  tumour  of  omentum,  just  above  this  aperture,  in  an  in- 
whatever  size,  yet  the  tension  will  be  little,    fant  that  died  a  few  days  after  birth, 
•and  no  pain  will  attend  the  handling  it;        Excepting  the  impossibility  of  feeling  the 
upon  the  patient's  coughing,  it  will  feel  as    testicle  in  hernia  congenita,  as  we  can  in 
if  it  was  blown  into ;  and,  in  general,  it  will    most  cases  of  bubonocele,  (which  criterion 
be  found  very  easily'  returnable.     A  gug-    Mr.  Samuel  Cooper,  in  his  Surgical  Diction- 
gling  noise  is  often  made  when  the  bowel    ary,  observes  Mr.  Pott  should  have  mention- 
is  ascending.  ed,)  the  following  account  is  very  excellent. 
If  the  Hernia  be  an  epifilocele,  or  one  of   "The  appearance  of  a  hernia,  in  very  early 
the  omental  kind,  the  tumour  has  a  more    infancy,  will  always  make  it  probable  that 
flabby  and  a  more  unequal  feel;  it  is  in    it  is  of  this  kind ;  but  in  an  adult,  there  is 
general  perfectly  indolent,  is  more  com-    no  reason  for  supposing  his  rupture  to  be 
pressible,  and  (if  in  the  scrotum)  is  more    of  this  sort,  but  Ins  having  been  afflicted 
oblong  and  less  round  than  the  swelling    with  it  from  his  infancy  ;  there  is  no  exter- 
occasioned  in  the  same  situation  by  an  in-    nal  mark,  or  character,  whereby  it  can  be 
testinal  hernia;   and,   if  the   quantity  be    certainly  distinguished  from  the  one  con- 
large,  and  the  patient  an  adult,  it  is,  in  some    tained  in  a  common   hernial  sac;  neither 
measure,    distinguishable    by   its  greater    would  it  be  of  any  material  use  in  practice, 
weight.  if  there  was." 

If  the  case  be  an  entero-  epiplocele,  that  is,  HERNIA  CRURALIS.  Femoral  her- 
one  consisting  of  both  intestine  and  omen-  nia.  The  parts  composing  this  kind  of  her- 
tum,  the  characteristic  marks  will  be  less  nia  are  always  protruded  under  Pou- 
clear  in  either  of  the  simple  cases;  but  the  part's  ligament,  and  the  swelling  is  situ- 
disease  may  easily  be  distinguished  from  ted  towards  the  inner  part  of  the  bend  of 
every  other  one,  by  any  body  ui  the  habit  of  the  thigh.  The  rupture  descends  on  the 
making  the  examination.  side  of  the  femoral  artery  and  vein,  between 

HERNIA    CEREBRI.     Fungus    cerebri.    these  vessels  and  the  os  pubis.     Females 
This  name  is  given  to  a  tumour  which  every    are  particularly  subject  to  this  kii^d  of  rup- 
now  and  then  rises  from  the  brain,  through    ture,  in  consequence  of  the  great  breadth  of 
an  ulcerated  opening  in  the  dura  matter,    their  pelvis,  while   in  them  the   inguinal 
and  protrudes  through  a  perforation  in  the    hernia  is  rare.     It    has    been   computed, 
cranium,  made  by  the  previous  application    that  nineteen   out  of  twenty  married  wo- 
of the  trephine.  men,  afflicted  with  hernia,  have  this  kind  ; 
HERNIA    CONGENITA.      (So    called    but  that  not  one  out  of  an  hundred  unmar- 
because  it  is,  as  it  were,  born  with  the  per-    ried  females,  or  out  of  the  same  number  of 
son.)    This  species  of  hernia  consists  in  the    men,  have  this  form  of  the  disease.    The 
adhesion  of  a  protruded  portion  of  intes-    situation  of  the  tumour  makes  it  liable  to 
tine  or  omentum  to  the  testicle,  after  its    be  mistaken  for  an  enlarged  (nguinal  gland ; 
descent  into  the  scrotum.    This  adhesion    and  many  fatal  events  are  recorded  to  have 
takes  place  while  the  testicle  is  yet  in  the    happened  from  the  surgeon's  ignorance  of 
abdomen.     Upon  its  leaving  the  abdomen,    the  existence  of  the  disease.    A  gland  can 
it  draws  the  adhering  intestine,  or  omen-    only  become  enlarged  by  the  gradual  effects 
turn,  along  with  it  into  the  scrotum,  where    of  inflammation  ;  the  swelling  of  a  crural 
it  forms  the  hernia  congenita.  hernia  comes  on  in  a  momentary  and  sud- 
From  the  term  congenital^  we  might  sup-    den  manner  ;  and,  when  strangulated,  oc- 
pose  that  this  hernia  always  existed  at  the    casions  the  train  of  symptoms  described  in 
time  of  birth.    The  protrusion,  however,    the  account  of  the  inguinal  hernia,  which 
seldom  occurs  till  after  this  period,  on  the    symptoms  an  enlarged  gland  could  never 
operation  of  the  usual  exciting  causes  of  occasion.      Such   circumstances   seem    to 
hernia  in  general.    The  congenital  hernia    be  sufficiently  discriminative;  though  the 
does  not  usually  happen  till  some  months    feel  of  the  two  kinds  of  swelling  is  often 
after  birth ;  in  some  instances  not  till  a    not  in  itself  enough  to  make  the  surgeon 
late    period.     Mr.    Hey  relates    a   case,    decided  in  his  opinion.    A  femoral  hernia 
in  which  a  hernia  congenita  was  first  formed    may  be  mistaken  for  a  bubonocele,  when 
in  a  young  man,  aged  sixteen,  whose  right    the  expanded  part  of  the  swelling  lies  over 
testis  had,  a  little  while  before  the  attack    Poupart's  ligament.    As  the  taxis  and  ope- 
rtf  the  disease,  descended  into  the  scrotum,    ration  for  the  first  case  ought  to  be  done 


HER 


HER 


differently  from  those  for  the  latter,  the  er- 
ror may  lead  to  very  bad  consequences.  The 
femoral  hernia,  however,  may  always  be 
xliscriminated,  by  the  neck  of  the  tumour 
having  Poupart's  ligament  above  it.  In  the 
bubonocele,  the  angle  of  the  pubes  is  behind 
and  below  this  part  of  the  sac  ;  but  in  the 
femoral  hernia,  it  is  on  the  same  horizontal 
level,  a  little  on  the  inside  of  it. 

Until  very  lately,  the  stricture,  in  cases 
of  femoral  hernia,  was  always  supposed  to 
be  produced  by  the  lower  border  of  the  ex- 
ternal oblique  muscle,  or,  as  it  is  termed, 
Poupart's  ligament.  A  total  change  of 
surgical  opinion  on  this  subject  has,  how- 
ever, lutterly  taken  place,  in  conaequence 
of  the  accurate  observations  first  made  in 
1768>  by  Gimbernat,  surgeon  to  the  king 
of  Spain.  In  the  crural  hernia,  (suys  he,) 
the  aperture  through  which  the  parts  issue 
is  not  formed  by  two  bands,  (as  in  the  in- 
guinal hernia,)  but  it  is  a  foramen,  almost 
round,  proceeding  from  the  internal  margin 
of  the  crural  arch,  (Poupart's  ligament,) 
near  its  insertion  into  the  branch  of  the  os 
pubis,  between  the  bone  and  the  iliac  vein  ; 
so  that,  in  this  hernia,  the  branch  of  the 
os  pubis  is  situated  more  internally  than 
the  intestine,  and  a  little  behind  ;  the  vein 
externally,  and  behind  ;  and  the  internal 
border  of  the  arch  before.  Now  it  is  this 
border  which  always  forms  the  strangula- 
tion. 

HERNIA  FLATULENTA.  A  swelling  of  the 
side,  caused  by  air  that  has  escaped  through 
the  pleura. 

HEitsjA  ouTTums.  Bronchocele,  or  tu- 
mour of  the  bronchial  glands. 

HERNIA  HUMORALIS.  Ivfiamma- 
tio  testis.  Orchitis,  Swelled  testicle.  A 
very  common  symptom  attending  a  gonor- 
rhoea, is  a  swelling  of  the  testicie,  which 
is  only  sympathetic,  and  not  venereal,  be- 
cause the  same  symptoms  follow  every 
kind  of  irritation  on  the  urethra,  whether 
produced  by  strictures,  injections,  or 
bougies.  Such  symptoms  are  not  similar 
to  the  actions  arising  from  the  application 
of  venereal  matter,  for  suppuration  seldom 
occurs,  and,  when  it  does,  the  matter  is 
not  venereal.  The  swelling  and  inflam- 
mation appear  suddenly,  and  as  suddenly 
disappear,  or  go  from  one  testicle  to  the 
other.  The  epidydimis  remains  swelled, 
however,  even  for  a  considerable  time  af- 
terwards. 

The  first  appearance  of  swelling  is  gene- 
rally a  soft  pulpy  fulness  of  the  body  of  the 
testicle,  which  is  tender  to  the  touch  ;  this 
increases  to  a  hard  swelling,  accompanied 
with  considerable  pain.  The  epidydimis, 
towards  the  lower  end  of  the  testicle,  is 
generally  the  hardest  part.  The  hardnees 
and  swelling,  however,  often  pervade  the 
whole  of  the  epidydimis.  The  spermatic 
cord,  and  especially  the  vas  diflferens,  are 
often  thickened,  and  sore  to  the  touch. 


The  spermatic  veins  sometimes  become 
varicose.  A  pain  in  the  loins,  and  sense  of 
weakness  there,  and  in  the  pelvis,  are  other- 
casual  symptoms.  Cholicy  pains  ;  uneasi- 
ness  in  the  stomach  and  bowels ;  flatulen- 
cy ;  sickness  ;  and  even  vomiting;  are  not 
unfrequent.  The  whole  testicle  is  swelled, 
and  not  merely  the  epidydimis,  as  ha=  been 
asserted. 

The  inflammation  of  the  part  most  pro- 
bably  arises  from  its  sympathizing  with  the 
urethra.  The  swelling  of  the  testicle  com- 
ing on,  either  removes  the  pain  in  making 
water,  and  suspends  the  discharge,  which 
do  not  return  till  such  swelling  begins  to 
subside,  or  else  the  irritation  in  the  urethra, 
first  ceasing,  produces  a  swelling  of  the  tes- 
ticle, which  continues  till  the  pain  and  dis- 
charge return  ;  thus  rendering  it  doubtful 
which  is  the  cause  and  which  the  effect. 
Occasionally,  however,  the  discharge  has 
become  more  violent,  though  the  testicle 
has  swelled ;  and  such  swelling  has  even 
been  known  to  occur  after  the  discharge 
has  ceased ;  yet  the  latter  has  returned  with 
violence,  and  remained  as  long  as  the  her- 
nia humoralis. 

Hernia  humoralis,  with  stoppage  pf  the 
discharge,  is  apt  to  be  attended  with  s,tran- 
gury.  A  very  singular  thing  is,  that  the  in- 
flammation more  frequently  comes  on  when 
the  irritation  in  the  urethra  is  going  off, 
than  when  at  its  height. 

The  enlargements  of  the  testicle,  from 
cancer  and  scrophula,  are  generally  slew  in 
their  progress  :  that  of  an  hernia  humoralis 
very  quick. 

HERNIA  INCARCERATA.  Incarce- 
rated hernia.  Strangulated  hernia,  or  a 
hernia  with  stricture.  The  symptoms  are  a 
swelling  in  the  groin,  or  scrotum,  resisting 
the  impression  of  the  fingers.  If  the  hernia 
be  of  the  intestinal  kind,  it  is  generally 
painful  to  the  touch,  and  the  pain  is  in* 
creased  by  coughing,  sneezing,  or  standing 
upright.  These  are  the  very  first  symp- 
toms ;  and,  if  they  are  not  relieved,  are 
soon  followed  by  others,  viz.  a  sickness  at 
the  stomach,  a  frequent  reaching,  or  in- 
clination to  vomit,  a  stoppage  of'  nii  dis- 
charge per  anum,  attended  with  frequent 
hard  pulse,  and  some  degree  of  fever. 
These  are  the  first  symptoms;  and  if  they 
are  not  appeased  by  the  return  of  the  in- 
ttstinc,  that  is,  if  the  attempts  made  for 
this  purpose  do  not  succeed,  the  sickness 
becomes  more  troublesome,  the  vomiting- 
more  frequent,  the  pain  more  intense,  the 
tension  of  the  belly  greater,  the  fever  high- 
er, and  a  general  restlessness  comes  on, 
which  is  very  terrible  to  bear.  When  this 
is  the  state  of  the  patient,  no  time  is  to  be 
lost ;  a  very  little  delay  is  now  of  the  ut- 
most consequence ;  and  if  the  one  single 
remedy  which  the  disease  is  now  capable 
of  be*  not  administered  immediately,  it 
will  generally  baffle  every  other  attempt. 


HER 


HER 


This  remedy  is  the  operation  whereby  the 
parts  engaged  in  the  stricture  may  be  set 
free.  If  this  be  not  now  performed,  the 
vomiting  is  soon  exchanged  for  a  convul- 
sive hiccough,  and  a  frequent  gulping  up  of 
bilious  matter ;  the  tension  of  the  belly, 
the  resiles  ness,  and  fever,  having  been 
consid'-rably  increased  for  a  few  hours,  the 
patient  suddenly  becomes  perfectly  easy, 
the  belly  subsides,  the  pulse,  from  having 
been  hard,  full,  and  frequent,  becomes 
low,  languid,  and  generally  interrupted; 
and  the  skin,  especially  that  of  the  limbs, 
cold  und  moist ;  the  eyes  have  nmv  a  lan- 
guor and  a  glassiness,  a  lack  lustre,  not  easy 
to  be  described ;  the  tumour  of  the  part 
disappears,  and  the  skin  covering  it  some- 
times changes  its  natural  colour  for  a  livid 
hue  ;  but  whether  it  ki<  ps  or  loses  iis  co- 
lour, it  has  an  emphysematous  feel,  a 
crepitus  to  the  touch,  which  will  easily 
b'e  conceived  by  all  who  have  attended  to 
it,  but  is  not  so  easy  to  convey  an  idea  of 
by  words  This  crepitus  is  the  too  sure  in- 
d'icator  of  gangrenous  mischief  within.  In 
this  state,  the  gut  cither  goes  up  spontane- 
ously, or  is  returned  with  the  smallest  de- 
gree of  pressure;  a  discharge  is  made  by 
stool,  and  the  patient  is  generally  much 
pleased  at  the  ease  he  fvids ;  but  this 
pleasure  is  of  short  duration,  for  the  hic- 
cough and  the  cold  sweats  continuing  and 
increasing,  with  the  addition  of  spasmodic 
rigors  and  subsultus  tendinum,  the  tragedy 
soon  finishes. 

HERNIA  1NGUINALIS,  Bubonocele. 
Inguinal  hernia.  The  hernia  ingianalis  is 
so  called,  because  it  appears  i<)  both  sexes 
•at  the  groin.  It  is  one  of  the  divisions  of 
hernia,  and  includes  all  those  herniae  in 
which  the  part,  displaced  pass  out  of  the 
abdomen  through  tiie  ring,  that  is,  the  arch 
formed  by  the  aponeurosis  of  the  musculus 
obliquus  externus  in  the  groin,  for  the  pas- 
sage of  'he  spermatic  vessels  in  men,  and 
the  round  ligament  in  women.  The  parts 
displaced  that  form  the  hernia,  the  part 
into  which  they  fall,  the  manner  of  the  her- 
nia being  produced,  and  the  time  it  has 
continued,  occasion  great  differences  in 
this  disorder.  There  are  three  different 
parts  that  may  produce  a  hernia  in  the 
groin,  viz.  one  or  more  of  the  intestines, 
the  epiploon,  and  the  bladder.  That  which 
is  formed  by  one  or  more  of  the  intestines 
was  called,  by  the  antients,  enterocelc.  The 
intestine  which  most  frequently  produces 
the  hernia  is  the  ilium:  because,  being 
placed  in  ihe  iliac  region,  it  is  nearer  the 
groin  than  the  rest;  but  notwithstanding- 
the  situation  of  the  other  intestines,  which 
seems  not  to  allow  of  their  coming  near 
the  groin,  we  often  find  the  jejunum,  and 
frequently  also  a  portion  of  the  colon  and 
caecum,  included  in  the  hernia.  It  must 
be  remembered,  that  the  mesentery  and 
nnesocoion  are  membranous  substances, 


capable  of  extension,  whichi  by  little  and 
little,  are  sometimes  so  far  stretched  by 
the  weight  of  the  intestines,  as  to  escape 
with  the  ilium,  in  this  species  of  hernia. 
The  hernia  made  by  the  epiploon  is  called 
epiplocele  ;  as  that  caused  by  the  epiploon 
and  one  of  the  intestines  together  is  called 
entero-epiplocele.  The  hernia  of  the  bladder 
is  called  cystocele.  Hernia  of  the  bladder 
is  uncommon,  and  has  seldom  been  known 
to  happen  but  in  conjunction  with  some 
of  the  viscera.  When  the  parts,  having 
passed  through  the  abdominal  rings,  de- 
scend no  lower  than  the  groin,  it  is  called 
an  incomplete  hernia  ;  when  they  fall  into 
the  scrotum  in  men,  or  into  the  labia  pu- 
dendi  in  women,  it  is  then  termed  com- 
plete. 

The  marks  of  discrimination  between 
some  other  diseases  and  inguinal  herniae  are 
these  :  — 

The  disorders  in  which  a  mistake  may 
possibly  be  made  are,  the  circocele,  bubo, 
hydrocele,  and  hernia  humoralis,  or  in- 
flamed testicle. 

For  an  account  of  the  manner  of  distin- 
guishing circoccle  from  a  bubonocele,  see 
Circocele. 

The  circumscribed  incompressible  hard- 
ness, the  situation  of  the  tumour,  and  its 
being  free  from  all  connection  with  the 
spermatic  process,  will  sufficiently  point 
out  its  being  bubo,  ut  least  while  it  is 
in  a  recent  state  ;  and  when  it  is  in  any 
degree  suppurated,  he  must  have  a  very 
small  share  of  the  tuctim  eruditus,  who 
cannot  feel  the  difference  between  matter, 
and  either  a  piece  of  intestine  or  omen- 
turn. 

The  perfect  equality  of  the  whole  tumour, 
the  freedom  and  smallness  of  the  spermatic 
process  above  it,  the  power  of  feeling-  the 
spermatic  vessels,  and  the  vas  deferens  in 
that  process  ;  its  being  void  of  pain  upon 
being  handled,  the  fluctuation  of  the  water, 
the  gradual  formation  of  the  swelling-,  its 
having  begun  below  and  proceeded  up- 
wards, its  not  being  affected  by  any  pos- 
ture or  action  of  the  patient,  nor  increased 
by  his  coughing  or  sneezing,  together  with 
the  absolute  impossibility  of  feeling  the  tes- 
ticle at  the  bottom  of  the  scrotum,  will  al- 
ways, to  an  intelligent  person,  prove  the 
disease  to  be  hydrocele. 

Mr.  Pott,  however,  allows  that  there 
are  some  exceptions,  in  wh,ch  the  testicle 
cannot  be  felt  at  the  bottom  of  the  sero 
turn,  in  cases  of  hernia.  In  recent  bubo- 
noceles, while  the  hernial  sac  is  thin,  has 
not  been  long-  or  very  much  distended,  and 
the  scrotum  'still  preserves  a  regularity  of 
figure,  the  testicle  may  almost  always  be 
Qasiiy  felt  at  the  inferior  and  posterior  part 
of  the  tumour.  But  in  old  ruptures,  which 
have  been  long  down,  in  which  the  quantity 
of  contends  is  large,  the  sac  considerably 
thickened,  and  the  scrotum  of  an  irregular 


HER 

figure,  the  testicle  frequently  cannot  be 
fell  ;  neither  is  it  in  general  easily  felt  in  the 
congenital  hernia,  tor  obvious  reasons. 

In  the  hernia  humoraKs,  the  pain  in  the 
testicle,  its  enlargement,  the  hardened  state 
of  vhe  ep  dydunis,  and  the  exemption  or 
the  spc-rmatic  cord  from  all  unnatural  ful- 
ness, are  such  marks  as  cannot  easily  be 
mistaken  ;  not  to  n  en  'ion  the  generally 
preceding  gonorrhoea.  But  if  any  doubt 
still  remains  of  the  true  nature  of  the  dis- 
ease, the  progress  of  it  from  above  down- 
wards, its  different  state  and  size  in  diffe- 
rent postures,  particularly  lying  and  stand- 
ing, together  with  its  descent  and  ascent, 
will,  if  duly  attended  to,  pu>  it  out  of  all 
doubt  that  the  turn  ur  is  a  true  hernia. 

When  an  inguinal  hernia  does  not  de- 
scend through  the  abdominal  ring,  but 
only  into  the  canal  for  the  spermatic  chord, 
it  is  covered  by  the  aponeuiosis  of  the  ex- 
ternal oblique  muscle,  and  the  swelling  is 
small  and  undefined. 

Now  and  then,  the  testicle  does  not  de- 
scend into  the  sci'otum  till  a  late  period. 
The  first  appearance  of  this  body  a  the 
ring,  m  order  to  get  in;o  its  natural  situa- 
tion, might  be  mistaken  for  that  of  a  hernia, 
were  the  surgeon  not  to  pay  attention  to  the 
absence  of  the  testicle  from  the  scrotum, 
and  the  peculiar  sensation  occasioned  by 
pressing  the  swelling. 

HERNIA  ISCHIATICA.  A  rupture  at 
the  ischiatic  notch.  This  is  very  rare. 
A  case,  however;  which  was  strangu- 
lated, and  undiscovered  till  after  death, 
is  related  in  Mr  A.  Cooper's  second  part 
of  his  work  on  hernia.  The  disease  hap- 
pened in  a  young  man  aged  27.  On 
opening  the  abdomen,  the  ilium  was  found 
to  have  descended  on  the  right  side  of 
the  rectum  into  the  pelvis ;  and  a  told  of 
it  was  protruded  into  a  small  sac,  which 
passed  out  of  the  pelvis  at  the  ischiatic 
notch.  The  intestine  was  adherent  to  the 
sac  at  two  points  :  the  strangulated  paft, 
and  about  three  inches  on  each  side,  were 
very  black.  The  intestines  towards  the 
stomach  were  very  much  distended  with 
air,  and  here  and  there  had  a  livid  spot 
on  them.  A  dark  spot  was  even  found 
on  the  stomach  itself,  just  above  the 
pylorus.  The  colon  was  exceedingly 
contracted,  as  far  as  its  sigmoid  flex- 
ure. A  small  orifice  was  found  in  the 
side  of  the  pelvis,  in  front  of,  but  a 
little  above,  the  sciatic  nerve,  and  on  the 
fore  part  of  the  pyriformis  muscle,  The 
sac  lay  under  the  glutaeus  maximus  muscle, 
and  its  orifice  was  before  the  internal  iliac 
artery,  below  the  obturator  artery,  but 
above  the  vein. 

HERNIA  INTESTIN ALIS.     See  Hernia  scro- 
talis. 

HERWIA  JLACHRYMALIS.     When  the  tears 
pass    through    the    puncta    lachrymalia, 


HER 


373 


but  stagnate  in  the  sacculus  lachrymalis* 
ihe  tumour  is  styled  hernia  lachrymalis,  with 
little  propriety  or  precision.  It  is  with 
equal  impropriety  called,  by  Anel,  a  dropsy 
of  the  lachrymal  sac. 

If  the  inner  angle  of  the  eye  is  pressed, 
and  an  aqueous  humour  flows  out,  the  dis- 
ease ii  the  fistula  luchrymalis. 

HERNIA  MESENTERICA.  Mesenteric 
hernia.  If  one  of  the  ia\  ers  of  the  mesentery- 
be  torn  by  a  blow,  while  the  other  remains 
in  its  natural  state,  the  intestines  may  in- 
sinuate themselves  into  the  aperture,  and 
form  a  kind  of  hernia.  The  same  conse- 
quences may  result  from  a  natural  defi- 
ciency in  one  of  these  layers.  Mr.  A.  Cooper 
relates  a  case,  in  which  all  the  small  in- 
testines, except  the  duodenum,  were  thus 
circumstanced.  The  symptoms  during  life 
were  unknown. 

HERNIA  MESOCOLICA.  Mesocolic 
hernia.  So  named  by  Mr.  A.  Cooper,  when 
the  bowels  glide  between  the  layers  and  the 
mesocolon.  Every  surgeon  should  be  aware 
that  the  intestines  may  be  strangulated  from 
the  following  causes  :  I.  Apertures  in  the 
omentum, mesentery,  or  mesocolon,  through 
which  the  intestine  protrudes.  2.  Adhe- 
sions, leaving  an  aperture,  in  which  a  piece  . 
of  intestine  becomes  confined.  3.  Membra- 
nous bands  at  the  mouths  of  hernial  sacs, 
which  becoming  elongated  by  the  frequent 
protrusion  and  return  of  the  viscera,  sur- 
round the  intestine,  so  as  to  strangulate 
them  within  the  abdomen  when  returned 
from  the  sac. 

HERNIA  OMENTALIS.  Epiplocek.  A 
rupture  of  the  omentum ;  or  a  protrusion 
of  the  omentum  through  apertures  in  the 
integuments  of  the  belly.  Sometimes,  ac- 
cording to  Mr.  Sharpe,  so  large  a  quantity 
of  the  omentum  hath  fallen  into  the  scrotum, 
that  its  weight,  drawing  the  stomach  and 
bowels  downwards,  hath  excited  vomiting, 
inflammation,  and  symptoms  similar  to 
those  of  the  bubonocele, 

HERNIA  PERINEALIS.  Perineal  her- 
nia.  In  men,  the  parts  protrude  between 
the  bladder  and  rectum  ;  in  women,  be- 
tween the  rectum  and  vagina.  The  hernia 
does  not  project  so  as  to  form  an  external 
tumour ;  and,  in  men,  its  existence  can  only 
be  distinguished  by  examining  in  the  rec- 
tum. In  women,  it  may  be  detected  both 
from  this  part  and  the  vagina. 

HERNIA  PHRENICA.  Phrenic  hernia. 
The  abdominal  viscera  are  occasio  slly 
protruded  through  the  diaphragm,  either 
through  some  of  the  natural  apertures 
in  this  muscle,  or  deficiencies,  or  wounds 
and  lacerations  in  it.  The  second  kind  of 
case  is  the  most  frequent.  Morgagoi  fur- 
nishes an  instance  of  the  first.  Two  cases 
related  by  Dr.  Macauley,  and  two  others 
published  by  Mr.  A.  Cooper  are  instances 
of  the  second  sort.  And  another  case  has 


374 


HER 


been  lately  recorded  by  the  latter  gentle- 
man,  affording  an  example  of  the  third  kind. 
Hildanus,  Pare,  Petit,  Schenck,  &c.  also 
mention  cases  of  phrenic  hernia. 

HERNIA  PUDENDALIS.  Pudendal 
hernial.  This  is  the  name  assigned,  by 
Mr.  A.  Cooper,  to  that  which  descends 
between  the  vagina  and  ramus  ischii,  and 
forms  an  oblong  tumour  in  the  labium, 
traceable,  within  the  pelvis,  as  far  as  the 
os  uteri.  Mr.  C.  thinks  this  case  has  some 
times  been  mistaken  for  a  hernia  of  the  fo- 
ramen ovale. 

HERNIA  SCROTAL1S.  Hernia  oschea- 
lis.  Hernia  enteroschocek,  oschiocele.  Pa- 
racelsus calls  it  crepatura.  When  the 
omen  turn,  the  intestine,  or  both,  descend 
into  the  scrotum,  it  has  these  appella- 
tions ;  when  the  omentum  only,  it  is  called 
•epiploschiocele.  It  is  styled  a  perfect  rup- 
ture, in  contradistinction  to  a  bubonocele, 
which  is  the  same  disorder ;  but  the  de- 
scent is  not  so  great.  The  hernia  scrotalis 
is  distinguished  into  the  true  and  false ;  in 
the  former,  the  omentum  or  intestine,  or 
both,  fail  into  the  scrotum ;  in  the  latter, 
an  inflammation,  or  a  fluid,  causes  a  tumour 
in  this  part,  as  in  hernia  humoralis,  or  hy- 
drocele.  Sometimes  sebaceous  matter  is 
collected  in  the  scrotum ;  and  this  hernia 
is  called  steatocek 

HERNIA  THYR01DE  ALIS.  Hernia  ora- 
minis  walis.  Thyroideal  hernia.  In  the  an- 
terior and  upper  part  of  the  obturator  liga- 
ment there  is  an  opening,  through  which 
the  obturator  artery,  vein,  and  nerve  pro- 
ceed, and  through  which  occasionally  a 
piece  of  omentum  or  intestine  is  protruded, 
covered  with  a  part  of  the  peritoneum, 
which  constitutes  the  hernial  sac. 

HERNIA  UMB1LICALIS.  Epifiloomphd- 
lon.  Omphalocele.  Exomphalos.  Omphalos, 
and,  when  owing  to  flatulency,  Pneumatom- 
phalos.  The  exomphalos,  or  umbilical  rup- 
ture, is  so  called  from  its  situation,  and 
has  (like  other  hernia)  for  its  general  con- 
tents, a  portion  of  intestine,  or  omentum, 
or  both.  In  old  umbilical  ruptures,  the 
quantity  of  omentum  is  sometimes  very 
great.  Mr.  Ranby  says,  that  he  found  two 
ells  and  a  half  of  intestine  in  one  of  these, 
with  about  a  third  part  of  the  stomach,  all 
adhering  together. 

Mr.  Gay  and  Mr.  Nourse,  found  the 
liver  in  the  sac  of  an  umbilical  hernia  ;  and 
Bohnius  says  that  he  did  also. 

But  whatever  are  the  contents,  they  are 
originally  contained  in  the  sac  formed  by 
the  protrusion  of  the  peritoneum. 

In  recent  and  small  ruptures,  this  sac  is 
very  visible ;  but  in  old  and  large  ones,  it  is 
broken  through  at  the  knot  of  the  navel, 
by  the  pressure  and  weight  of  the  contents, 
and  is  not  always  to  be  distinguished  : 
which  is  the  reason  why  it  has  by  some  been 


HER 

doubted  whether  this  kind  of  rupture  has 
a  hernial  sac  or  not. 

Infants  are  very  subject  to  this  disease, 
in  a  small  degree  from  the  separation  of  the 
funiculus ,  but  in  general  they  either  get  rid 
of  it  as  they  gather  strength,  or  are  easily 
cured  by  wearing  a  proper  bandage.  It  is 
of  still  more  consequence  to  get  this  disor- 
der cured  in  females,  even  than  in  males  ; 
that  its  return,  when  they  are  become 
adult  and  pregnant,  may  be  prevented  as 
much  as  possible  ;  for  at  this  time  it  ofien 
happens,  from  the  too  great  distention  of 
the  belly,  or  from  unguarded  motion,  when 
the  parts  are  upon  the  stretch. 

Dr.  Hamilton  has  met  with  about  two 
cases  annually,  for  the  space  of  seventeen 
years,  of  umbilical  hernia,  which  strictly 
deserve  the  name  of  congenital  umbilical 
hernia.  The  funis  ends  in  a  sort  of  bag, 
containing  some  of  the  viscera,  which  pnss 
out  of  the  abdomen  through  an  aperture  in 
the  situation  of  the  navel.  The  swelling  is 
not  covered  with  skin,  so  that  the  contents 
of  the  hernia  can  be  seen  through  the  then 
distended  covering  of  the  cord.  The  dis- 
ease is  owing  to  a  preternatural  deficiency 
in  the  abdominal  muscles,  and  the  hope  of 
cure  must  be  regulated  by  the  size  of  the 
malformation  and  quantity  of  viscera  pro- 
truded. 

HERNIA  UTERI.  Hysterocek.  Instances 
have  occurred  of  the  uterus  being  thrust 
through  the  rings  of  the  muscles;  but 
this  is  scarcely  to  be  discovered,  unless 
in  a  pregnant  state,  when  the  smugglings  of 
a  child  would  discover  the  nature  of  the 
disease.  In  that  state,  however,  it  could 
scarcely  ever  occur.  It  is  the  cerexis  of 
Hippocrates. 

HERNIA  V  AGIN  ALIS.  Elytrocek.  Va- 
ginal hernia.  A  tumour  occurs  within  the 
os  externum  of  the  vagina.  It  is  elastic,  but 
notpainft:!.  When  compressed,  it  readily  re- 
cedes, but  is  reproduced  by  coughing,  or 
even  without  this,  when  the  pressure  is  re- 
moved. The  inconveniences  produced  are 
an  inability  to  undergo  much  exercise,  or 
exertion  ;  for  every  effort  of  this  sort  brings 
on  a  sense  of  bearing  down.  The  vaginal 
hernia  protrudes  in  the  space  left  betw  een 
the  uterus  and  rectum.  This  space  is 
bounded  below  by  the  peritoneum,  which 
membrane  is  forced  downwards,  towards 
the  perinseum ;  but  being  unable  to  protrude 
further  in  that  direction,  is  pushed  towards 
the  back  part  of  the  vagina.  These  cases 
probably  are  always  intestinal.  Some  herniac 
protrude  at  the  anterior  part  of  the  vagina. 

HERNIA  VARICOSA.     See  Circocele 

HERXIA  VEJ.TOSA.     See  Pneumatocele. 

HERNIA  VENTRALIS.  gypogastro- 
cele.  The  ventral  hernia  may  appear  at 
almost  any  point  of  the  anterior  part  of  the 
belly,  but'is  most  frequently  found  between 


HER 


HER 


[375 


the  recti  muscles.     The  portion  of  intes-  pears  in  the  form  of  pustules,  which  origi- 

tine,  &c.  &c.   is  always  contained  in  a  sac  nally  are  separate  and  distinct,  but  which 

m*de  by  the  protrusion  of  ihe  peritoneum,  afterwards  run  together  in  clusters.    At 

Mr.  A.  Cooper  imputes  its  causes  to  the  first,  they  seem  to  contain  nothing  but   a 


dilatation  of  the  natural  foramina,  for  the 
transmission  of  vessels,  to  congenital   de- 


thin  watery  serum,  which  afterwards  turns 
yellow,    and,    exuding     over    the    whole 


ficiencies,  lacerations,  and  wounds  of  the  surface  of  the  part  affected,  it  at  last  dries 
abdominal  muscles,  or  their  tendons.     In  into  a  thick  crust,  or  scab;  when  this  falls 
small  ventral  hernise,  a    second  fascia  is  off,  the  t>kin  below  frequently  appears  en- 
found  beneath  the  superficial  one  ;  but  in  ' 
large  ones  the  latter  is  the  only  one  cover- 
ing the  sac. 


tire,  with  only  a  slight  degree  of  redness  on 
its  surface ;  but  on  some  occasions,  when 
the  matter  has  probably  been  more  acrid, 


HERNIA     VESICAL1S.        Hernia    cys-    upon  the  scab  falling  off,  the  skin  is  found 

slightly  excoriated.  Eruptions  of  this  kind 
appear  most  frequently  on  the  face,  behind 
the  ears,  and  on  other  parts  of  the  head; 


tica.  Cystocele.  The  urinary  bladder  is 
liable  to  thrust  forth  from  its  proper  situa- 
tion, either  through  the  opening  in  the  ob- 


lique muscle,  like  the  inguinal  hernia,  or  and  they  occur  most  commonly  in  children, 

under  Poupart's  ligament,  in  the  same  man-  3.  Herpes  miliaris.  The  miliary  tetter, 

ner  as  the  femoral.  This  breaks  out  indiscriminately  over  the 

This  is  not  a  very  frequent  species  of  whole  body  :  but  more  frequently  about 

hernia,  but  does  happen,  and  has  as  plain  the  loins,  breast,  permaeum,  scrotum,  and 

and  determined  a  character  as  any  other.  inguma,  than  in  other  parts.  It  generally 

HERXIARIA.  (From  hernia,  a  rupture ;  appears  hi  clusters,  though  sometimes  in 

so  called  from  its  supposed  efficacy  in  cur-  distinct  rings,  or  circles,  of  very  minute 

ing  ruptures.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  pimples,  which,  from  their  resemblance  to 


plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.     Class,  Pen- 
tan  dria.     Order,  Digynia. 

2.  Rupture-wort.  This  plant,  though 
formerly  esteemed  as  efficacious  in  the  cure 
of  hernias,  appears  to  be  destitute  not  only 
of  such  virtues,  but  of  any  other.  It  is  the 


the  millet  seed,  has  given  rise  to  the  deno- 
mination of  the  species.  The  pimples  are 
at  first,  though  small,  perfectly  separate, 
and  contain  nothing  but  a  clear  lymph, 
which,  in  the  course  of  this  disease,  is  ex- 
creted upon  the  surface,  and  there  forms 


Herniaria  giabra  of  Linnaeus  ;  has  no  smell,    into    small  distinct  scales;  these,  at  last, 


fall  off,  and  leave  a  considerable  degree  of 
inflammation  below,  that  still  continues  to 
exude  fresh  matter,  which  likewise  forms 
into  cakes,  and  so  falls  off  as  before.  The 


nor  taste. 

HERBARIA    GLABRA.       The    systematic 

name  of  the  rupture-wort.     See  Herniaria. 

HERNIOTOMY       (fferniotomia ;    from 

hernia,  and  ve/mvu,  to  cut.)  The  operation  itching,  in  this  species  of  complaint,  is  al- 
to remove  the  strangulated  part  in  oases  ways  very  troublesome  ;  and  the  matter 
of  incarcerated  hernix.  discharged  from  the  pimples  is  so  tough 

HERPES.  (From  (pirn,  to  creep  ;  be-  and  viscid,  that  every  thing  applied  to  the 
cause  ii  creeps  and  spreads  about  the  skin.)  part  adheres,  so  as  to  occasion  much  trou- 
Tetter.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  ble  and  uneasiness  on  its  being  removed. 
locales,  and  order  dialysis,  of  Cullen,  distin-  4.  Herpes  exedens,  the  eating  and  corroding 
guished  by  an  assemblage  of  numerous  tetter ;  so  called  from  its  destroying  or  cor- 
little  creeping  ulcers,  in  clusters,  itching  roding  the  parts  which  it  attacks,  appears 
very  much,  and  difficult  to  heal,  but  termi-  commonly,  at  first,  in  the  form  of  several 
nating  in  furfuraceous  scales.  small  painful  ulcerations,  all  collected  into 

Mr.  Bell,  in  his  treatise  on  ulcers,  arranges  larger  spots,  of  different  sizes  and  of  various 
the  herpes  amongst  the  cutaneous  ulcers,  figures,  with  always  more  or  less  of  an  ery- 
and  says,  that  all  the  varieties  of  impor-  sipelatous-like  inflammation.  These  ulcers 
tance  may  be  comprehended  in  the  four  discharge  large  quantities  of  a  thin,  sharp, 
following  species  :  1.  Herpes  fannosus,  or  serous  matter ;  which  sometimes  forms  into 
what  may  be  termed  the  dry  tetter,  is  the  small  crusts,  that  in  u  short  time  fall  off; 
most  simple  of  all  the  species  :  it  appears  but  most  frequently  the  discharge  is  so 
indiscriminately  in  different  parts  of  the  thin  and  acrid  as  to  spread  along  the  neigh- 
body  ;  but  most  commonly  on  the  face,  bouring  parts,  where  it  soon  produces  the 
neck,  arms,  and  wrists,  in  pretty  broad  same  kind  of  sones.  Though  these  ulcers 
spots  and  small  pimples;  these  are  generally  do  not,  in  general,  proceed  farther  than  the 
very  itchy,  though  not  otherwise  trouble-  cutis  vera,  yet  sometimes  the  discharge  is 
some ;  and,  after  continuing  a  certain  time,  so  very  penetrating  and  corrosive  as  to  de- 
they  at  last  fall  off  in  the  form  of  a  white  stroy  the  skin,  cellular  substance,  and,  on 
powder,  similar  to  fine  bran,  leaving  the  some  occasions,  even  the  muscles  them- 
skin  below  perfectly  sound ;  and  again  re-  selves.  It  is  this  species  that  should  be 
turning  in  the  form  of  a  red  efflorescence,  termed  the  depascent,  or  phagedenic  ulcer, 
they  fall  off,  and  are  renewed  as  before,  from  the  great  destruction  of  parts  which  it 
2.  Herpes  pustulosus.  This  species  ap-  frequently  occasions.  See  Phageduena. 


376 


IMD 


HIP 


HERPES  AMBULATIVA.  A  species  of 
erysipelas  which  moves  from  one  part  10 
another. 

HERPES  COLLARIS.  Tetters  about  the 
neck. 

HERPES  DEPASCEXS.  The  same  as  herpes 
exedens.  See  Herpes. 

HERPES  F.STHIOMEXOS.  Herpes  destroy- 
ing the  skin  by  ulceralion. 

HERPES  FACIEI.  Red  pimples  common 
in  the  faces  of  adults. 

HERPES  FARINOSUS.     See  Herpes. 

HERPES  FERRUS.    Common  erysipelas. 

HERPES  INDICA.  A  fiery,  itchy  herpes, 
peculiar  to  India. 

HERPES  MILIARIS.     See  Herpes* 

HERPES  PERISCELIS.  That  species  of  ery- 
sipelas known  by  the  name  of  shingles. 
See  Erysipelas. 

HERPES  PUSTULOSUS.     See  Herpes. 

HERPES  RAPIENS.  Venereal  ulceration  in 
the  head. 

HERPES  SERPIGO.  A  name  given  to  the 
cutaneous  affection  popularly  called  a  ring- 
worm.  See  Psoriasis.  Till  the  recent  ob- 
servations of  Dr.  Willan,  this  disease  has 
not  been  well  discriminated  by  any  author, 
though  it  is  one  with  which  few  practition- 
ers are  unacquainted. 

HERPES  siccus.  The  dry,  mealy,  tetter 
round  the  knees. 

HERPES  SYPHILITICUS.  Herpes  venereus. 
An  herpetic  venereal  erupt  on  on  the  skin. 

HERPES  ZOSTER.  Shingles  encircling 
the  body.  See  Erysipelas. 

Herpetic  eruptions.     Sec  Herpes. 

HERPETOX.  (From  e%?ra>,  to  creep.)  A 
creeping  pustule,  or  ulcer. 

HEXApHARMACtnw.  (From  «f,  six,  and 
qA^uaxw,  a  medicine.)  Any  mt  dicine,  in 
the  composition  of  wh, chare  ^ix  ingredients. 

HIBERJTICUS  LAPIS.  See  Lapis  hiberni- 
cus. 

HIBISCUS.  (From  i@is,  a  stork,  who  is 
said  to  chew  it,  and  inject  it  as  a  clyster.) 
The  marsh-mallow. 

HIBISCUS  ABELMOSCHUS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  plant  whose  seeds  are  call- 
ed musk-seed.  See  Abelmoschus. 

HICCOUGH.  Hiccup.  A  spasmodic  af- 
fection of  the  diaphragm,  generally  arising 
from  irritation  produced  by  acidity  in  the 
stomach,  error  of  dipt,  Sec. 

HIDROA.  (From  iSpue,  sweat.)  A  pustular 
disease,  produced  by  sweating  in  hot  wea- 
ther. 

HIDROCHISIS.  (From  ifyw,  sweat,  and 
xptva,  to  judge.)  A  judgment  formed  from 
the  sweat  of  the  patient. 

HIDRONOSOS.  (From  ifpue,  sweat,  and 
*«<roc,  a  disease.)  The  sweating  sickness. 

HIDROPYRETUS.  (From  &fyac,  sweat,  and 
yrvfSos,  a  fever.)  The  sweating  fever,  or 
sickness.  See  Sudor  Anglicanus. 

HIDROTICA.  (From  ;<fga>?,  sweat.)  Me- 
dicines which  cause  perspiration. 


HIDROTOPOIETICA.  (From  /<Tg«?,  sweat, 
and  Trotta,  to  make.) 

HIERA  PICRA.  (From  tepoet  Voly,  and 
yrntpos,  bitter)  Holy  bitter.  Puivis  aloe- 
ticus,  formerly  hiera  fagadii,  made  in  the 
form  of  an  electuary  with  honey.  It  is 
now  kept  in  the  form  of  dry  powder,  pre- 
pared by  mixing  socotorine  aloes,  one 
pound,  with  ihree  ounces  of  white  canella. 

HIEIIABOTANE.  (From  KI>OS,  holy,  and 
/So?*™,  an  herb  ;  so  called  from  its  supposed 
virtues.  A.  species  of  verbena. 

HIERACASTHA.  (From  /sgaf,  a  hawk, 
and  x.!*«6o?,  a  flower ;  so  named  because  it 
seizes  passengers  as  a  hawk  does  its  prey.) 
A  sort  of  thistle. 

H1ERAC1UM.  (From  «e*!,  a  hawk;  so 
called  because  hawks  feed  upon  it,  or  be- 
cause it  was  said  that  hawks  applied  the 
juice  of  it  to  cleanse  their  eyes.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan 
system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly~ 
ganria  xqualis.  Hawk- weed. 

HEIRACIUM  PILOUELLA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  auricula  muris.  See  Pilo- 
cella. 

HiERAcuttiM.  The  hieracium,  or  hawk- 
weed. 

HIERANOSOS.  (From  /ggo?,  holy,  and 
votros,  a  disease  ;  so  called  because  it  was 
supposed  to  be  that  disorder  which  our 
Saviour  cured,  in  those  who  were  said  to  be 
possessed  of  devils.)  The  epilepsy. 

HIERATICUM.  (From  #§«?,  holy.)  A 
poultice  for  the  stomach,  so  named  from  its 
supposed  divine  virtues. 

Highmoreye  antnim.  See  Antnan  of  High* 
more. 

HICUERO.  The  calabash-tree.  Fruit 
said  to  be  febrifuge. 

HmANTOsis.  (From  if**;,  a  thong  of  lea- 
ther.) A  relaxation  of  the  uvula,  when  it 
hangs  down  like  a  thong. 

HIMAS.     A  relaxation  of  the  uvula. 

HIN.     Hindisch.     Hing.     Assafoetida. 

HIPPOCASTAXUM.  (From  twos,  a  horse, 
and  &a.;ctvov,  a  che.snut ;  so  called  from  its 
size.)  Castanea  equina,  pavina.  Common 
horse-chesnut.  JEscuhis  hippocastanum  ; 
foliolis  teptennis  of  Linnaeuv.  The  fruit, 
when  dried  and  powdered,  is  recommended 
as  an  enrhine.  The  bark  is  highly  esteemed 
on  the  Continent  as  a  febrifuge ;  and  is,  by 
some,  considered  as  being  superior  in  qi^a- 
lity  to  ;he  Peruvian  bark.  The  bark  in- 
tended for  medical  use  is  to  be  taken  from 
those  branches  which  are  neither  very  young 
nor  very  old,  and  to  b  .-•  exhibited  under 
similar  forms  and  doses  as  directed  with 
respect  vo  the  cortex  peruvianus.  It  rarely 
disagrees  with  the  stomach;  but  its  as- 
tringent effects  generally  require  the  oc- 
casional administration  of  a  laxativ.e. 

During  the  late  scarcity  of  grain,  some 
attempts  were  made  to  obtain  starch  from 
the  horse-chestnut,  and  not  without  success 


HOP 


37T 


HIPPOCRATICUS.  See  Fades  hippocra- 
tic  a. 

HIPPO LAPATHUM.  (From  t7r7ro(t  &  horse, 
and  A*;rai6cv.  the  lapathum  :  a  species  of  la- 
pallium ;  so  n.imed  from  its  size.)  See 
Rfiaiarbani'ni  monachorwn. 

HippoMAiiATuauM.  (From  //TTSC,  a  horse, 
and  ^itgaQov,  fennel ;  so  named  from  its  size.) 
.See  Saxifraga  vulgaris. 

HIPPOSELIXUM.  (From  /TTrsf,  a  horse, 
and  o-fxivciv,  purslane  ;  so  named  because  it 
resembles  a  large  kind  of  purslane.)  Smyr- 
nium.  Macerona.  Herba  JUexandrina.  Gri- 
elum  agrioselinwn.  Comriion  Alexanders. 
This  plant,  Smi/rniitm  olusatrum  of  Linnxus, 
was  formerly  cultivated  m  our  gardens,  for 
culinary  use,  but  is  now  superseded  by  cele- 
ry. These  seeds  are  bitter  and  aromatic, 
and  the  roots  are  more  powerfully  bitter. 
They  stand  recommended  as  resolvents, 
diuretics,  and  emmenagogues,  though  sel- 
dom used  in  medical  prescription. 

liipps.  The  ripe  fruit  of  the  dog-rose. 
They  are  chiefly  used  as  a  sweet-meat,  or 
in  a  preserved  state,  or  to  make  up  medi- 
cines. See  Cojijectio  llosx  c  airing. 

HIPPURIS.  (From  tmoc,  a  horse,  and 
j>£*,  a  tail.)  1.  Some  herbs  are  thus  named, 
because  they  resemble  a  horse's  tail. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Monandria.  Ol- 
der, Monogynia.  M-re's  tail. 

HIFPURIS  VULGARIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  horse's  tail.  See  Eqvisetiim. 

HIPPUS.  (From  ITTTTOS,  a  horse  ;  because 
those  who  la  ;our  under  this  affection  are 
continually  twinkling  and  trembling,  as  is 
usual  with  those  who  ride  on  horse-back.) 
A  repeated  dilatation  and  alternate  con- 
striction of  the  pupil,  arising  from  spasm, 
or  convulsion  of  the  iris. 

HIR.  (From  %ju$,  the  hand.)  The  palm 
of  the  hand. 

HIRA.  (From  hir,  the  palm  of  the  hand ; 
because  it  is  usually  found  empty.)  The 
intesi'mum  jejunum. 

H incus  BEZOAKTICXJS.  (Quasi  hirtm  ; 
from  his  shaggy  hair.)  The  goat  which  af- 
fords the  oriental  bezoar. 

HIRGUUS.  (From  sgxs?,  a  hedge  ;  because 
it  is  hedged  in  by  the  eye-lash.)  The  angle 
of  the  eye. 

HIRUDO.  (Quasi  haurudo ;  from  hau- 
rio,  to  draw  out ;  so  named  from  its  greedi- 
ness to  suck  blood.)  The  leech. 

HIRUMDINARIA.  (From  hirundo,  the 
swallow;  so  called  from  the  resemblance 
of  its  pods  to  a  swallow.)  Swallow- wort, 
or  asclepias.  See  Nummularia  and  Vince- 
toxicum. 

HIRUNDO.  (Ab  h<eren do  ;  from  its  stick- 
ing its  nest  to  the  eaves  of  houses.)  The 
swallow.  The  cavity  in  the  bend  of  the  arm. 

HISPIDCLA.  (From  hispidus>  rough  ;  so 
named  from  the  rough,  woolly  surface  of  its 
stalks.)  See  Gnaphaliim, 


Hog' s  fennel.     See  Peucedanum. 

HOLCIMOS.  (From  t\x.ut  to  draw.)  It 
sometimes  means  a  tumour  of  the  liver. 

HOLCUS.  1.  The  Indian  millet-seed, 
which,  is  said  to  be  nutritive. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  potygamia.  Or- 
der, Moiioecia, 

Hully-knee.     See  Jtuscus. 

JfoHy,  sea.     See  Eryngi-uin. 

HOLMISCUS.  (Dim.  of  ox^o?,  a  mortar.) 
A  small  mortar.  Also  the  cavity  of  the 
large  teeth,  because  they  pound  the  food 
as  in  a  mortar. 

HOLOPHL\CTTDKS.  (From  oAoc,  whole,  and 
yxuxlx,  a  pustule.)  Little  pimples  all  over 
the  body. 

HOLOSTES.     See  IMosteus. 

KOIOSTEUS.  (From  txo?,  whole,  and 
orttv,  a  bone.)  Hulostes.  Halosteum.  Glue- 
bone,  or  osteocolla. 

HOLOSTKUM.     See  Holosteus. 

HOIOTOKICUS.  (From  o^o?,  whole,  and 
Tftvai,  to  stretch.)  Applied  to  diseases  ac- 
companied with  universal  convulsion,  or 
rigour. 

Ilohf  tldstle.  See  Carduus    benedictus. 

HOLY  WELL  WATER.  A  mineral 
water,  Arranged  under  the  class  of  simple 
cold  waters,  remarkable  for  its  purity.  Jt 
po<«c*se-  similar  virtues  to  that  of  IlfJaivern, 
Set  Malvtrn  water. 

Ho  MA.      An  ana.si'.rcous  swelling. 

Jlomber^fi  sedative  suit.  See  Boradc 
acid. 

HOMOGENEOUS.  (Ilomogenens  f  from 
o^cc,  like,  a, K!  >«vo?,  a  kind.)  Uniform,  of 
a  like  kind,  or  species.  A  term  used  in 
contra-distinction  to  heterogeneous,  when  the 
parts  of  the  body  ^re  or  different  qualities, 

HOMOP1AT2K  OS.       (fljM05TX«7*  :     ft'Om    tojMOf, 

the  s-houlder,  and  Trxala,  the  blade.)  See 
Scapula. 

HONEY.  Md.  A  substance  collected 
by  bees  from  the  nectary  of  flowers,  re? 
stmbling  sugar  in  it<  elementary  properties. 
It  h:<s  a  white  or  yellowish  colour,  a  soft 
and  grained  consistence,  and  a  saccharine 
and  aromatic  smell.  Honey  is  an  excel-; 
lent  fond,  and  a  softening  and  slightly  ape? 
rient  remedy:  mixed  with  veneguf,  it  forms 
oxymel,  and  is  exhibited  in  various  formss 
in  medicine  and  pharmacy.  la  is  particu? 
liiriy  recommended  to  the  asthmatic,  $nd 
those  subject  to  gravel  complaints,  fronr.  its 
detergent  nature.  Founded  upon  the  popu? 
lar  opinion  of  honey,  as  a  pectoral  remedy^ 
Dr.  Hill's  balsam  of  honey,  a  quack  me- 
dicine, was  once  in  demand;  but  this,  be- 
sides honey,  contained  balsam  of  Tolu,  or 
gum  Benjamin,  in  solution. 

Honey-suckle.    See  Lonicera  peridemtnum 

Hooping-cough.     See   Pertussis. 

HOPLOCH^ISMA.  (From  GTTMV,  a  wea- 
pon, and  xpiff**,  a  slave.)  A  slave,  which, 
was  ridiculously  said  to  cure  wounds  tyy 


3C 


HOR 


HUM 


consent ;  that  is,  by  anointing1  the  instru- 
ment with  which  the  wound  was  made. 

flops.     See  Lnpulus. 

HOP  TOPS  The  young  sprouts  of  the 
hop  plunt  are  so  called ;  plucked  when 
only  &  foot  above  the  ground,  and  boiled, 
they  are  eaten  with  butter  as  a  delicacy, 
and  are  very  wholesome 

HORDEOLUM.  (Diminutive  of  lor- 
deum,  barley.)  A  little  tumour  on  the  eye- 
lids,  resembling  a  barley  corn.  A  stye. 
Scarpa  remarks,  the  stye  is  strictly  only  a 
little  boil,  which  projects  from  the  edge  of 
the  eyelids,  mostly  near  the  great 
angle  of  the  eye.  This  little  tumour,  like 
the  furunculus,  is  of  a  dark  red  colour, 
much  inflamed,  and  a  great  deal  more 
painful  than  might  be  expected,  considering 
its  small  size.  The  latter  circumstance  is 
partly  owing  to  the  vehemence  of  the  in- 
flammation producing  the  stye,  and  partly 
to  the  exquisite  sensibility  and  tension  of 
the  skin  which  covers  the  edge  of  the  eye- 
lids. On  this  account,  the  hordeolum  very 
often  excites  fever  and  restlessness,  in  deli- 
cate irritable  constitutions  ;  it  suppurates 
slowly  and  imperfectly  ;  and,  when  suppu- 
rated, has  no  tendency  to  burst. 

The  stye,  like  other  furunculous  inflam- 
mations, forms  an  exception  to  the  general 
rule,  that  the  best  mode  in  which  inflam- 
matory swellings  can  end  is,  resolution ; 
for,  whenever  a  furunculous  inflammation 
extends  so  deeply  as  to  destroy  any  of  the 
cellular  substance,  the  little  tumour  can 
never  be  resolved,  or  only  imperfectly  so. 
This  event,  indeed,  would  rather  be  hurtful, 
since  there  would  still  remain  behind  a 
greater  or  smaller  portion  of  dead  cellular 
membrane  ;  which,  sooner  or  later,  might 
bring  on  a  renewal  of  the  stye,  in  the  same 
place  as  before,  or  else  become  converted 
into  a  hard  indolent  body,  deform mg  the 
edge  >f  the  eye-lid. 

HORDEUM.  (Ab  horrore  arista  ;  from 
the  unpleasantness  of  its  beard  to  the 
touch.)  1  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Li  »•  aean  system.  Class,  Triandria. 
Order,  Digynia-  Barley. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  com- 
mon barley.  The  seed  called  barley  is  ob- 
tained from  several  species  of  hordeum,  but 
principally  from  the  vulgare,  or  common  or 
Scotch  barley,  unddistichon,  or  hordenm  gal- 
licum  vel  mundatum,  or  French  barley,  of 
Linnaeus.  Ii  is  exrremelv  nutritious  and  mu- 
cilaginous, and  in  common  use  as  a  drink, 
when  boiled,  in  all  inflammatory  diseases 
and  affections  of  the  chest,  especially  when 
there  is  cough  or  irritation  about  the  fauces. 
A  decoction  of  barley,  With  gum,  is  con- 
sidered a  useful  diluent  and  demulcent  in 
dysury  and  strangury;  the  gum  mixing  with 
the  urine,  sheaths  the  urinary  canal  from 
the  acrimony  of  the  urine.  Amongst  the 
ancients,  decoctions  of  barley,  Kg/6»,  were 


the  principal  medicine,  as  well  as  aliment, 
in  acute  diseases.  Bavley  is  freed  fr<  m  its 
shells  in  mills,  and  in  this,  -tate  called 
Scotch  and  French  barley  In  H-  Uand, 
vhey  rub  barley  into  sn.all  round  grams, 
somewhat  like"  pe-rls,  which  is  therefore 
called  pearl  barley,  or  hordeum  perlatum. 
Set.  Ptisan. 

HOBDEUM  CAUSTICUM.     See  Cevadilla. 

HORDEUM  D^TICHON.  This  plant  af- 
fords the  barley  in  common  use.  S  e  Hor- 
deum. 

HORDEUM  PERLATUM.     See  Hordeum. 

HORDEUM  VULGARE.  The  systematic 
name  of  one  of  the  plants  which  afford  the 
barley  See  ffordeum 

Horehound.     See  J\fanubium. 

HORMI>UM.  (From  o^/u.tta>f  to  incite  ; 
named  from  its  supposed  qualities  of  pro- 
voking to  venery.  Garden  clary.  The 
Salvia  sclara  of  Linnaeus. 

Horn,  harts.      See  Cornu. 

HORR1PILATIO.  A  sense  of  creeping 
in  different  parts  of  the  body.  A  sympiom 
of  the  approach  of  fever 

fforse-chfsnut.     See  Htppocastanum. 

Horse-radish.       See     liaphanus    rustica- 

1IUS. 

Horse-tail.     See  Eqidsetiim. 

HORTUS.  (From  orior,  to  rise,  as  being 
the  plyce  where  vegetables  grow  up.)  1. 
A  garden. 

2.  The  genitals  or  womb  of  a  woman, 
which  is  the  repository  of  ihe  human  se- 
men. 

Hound's  -tongue.     See  ('ynogiossum. 

House-leek.     See  Sedum  majus. 

Human  body.     See  Man. 

HUMECTANTIA.  (From  humecto,  to  make 
moist  )  Medicines  which  soften  and  make 
moi^t  the  s..Iids  of  ihe  body. 

HUMERAL  ARTERY.  Arteria  hume- 
raiis.  Hrachiul  artery.  The  axillary  rtery, 
having  passed  the  tendon  of  the  great  pec- 
toral muscle,  changes  its  name  to  the  bra- 
chial  or  humeral  artery,  which  name  it.  re- 
tains in  its  course  down  the  arm  to  the 
bend,  where  it  divides  into  the  radial  and 
ulnar  artery.  In  this  course  it  gives  off 
several  muscub.r  branche-.,  '.h  ee  of  which 
only  deserve  attention  :  1  The  arteriapro* 
funda  superior,  w  ich  goes  round  the  back 
of  the  arm  to  the  exterior  muscle,  and  is 
often  named  the  upper  muscular  artery. 
2.  Another,  like  it,  called  arteria  profunda 
inferior,  or  the  lover  muscular  artery.  3. 
Ramm  anastomoticus  major,  which  anasto- 
moses round  the  elbow  with  the  branches 
of  the  ulnar  artery. 

HUMERAL  is  MUSCULUS.     See  Deltoides. 

HUMERALIS  NERVUS.  The  cervical 
nerve. 

HUMER1  OS.  (ffumerus  ;  from  a^o?, 
the  shoulder.)  Os  hiimeri.  Os  brachii. 
A  long  cylindrical  bone,  situated  be- 
tween  the  scapula  and  fore-arm.  Its  upper 


HUMERI  OS. 


379 


extremity  is  formed  somewhat  laterally  and 
internally,  into  a  large,  round,  and  smooih 
head,  which  is  admitted  into  the  g'enoid 
cavity  of  the  sc-ipula.  Around  the  basis  of 
this  head  is  observed  a  circular  <b.<sa,  deep- 
est  anteriorly  and  externally,  which  forms, 
what  is  called  the  neck  of  tlse  bone,  a  id 
from  the  edge  of  which  arises  the  capsular 
ligament,  which  is  farther  str  -ngthened  by 
a  strong  membranous  expansion,  extending 
to  the  upper  <jdge  of*  'he  glenoid  cavity,  and 
to  the  coracoid  process  of  the  scapula ;  and 
likewise  by  the  tendinous  exp.nsions  of 
the  muscles,  inserted  into  the  head  of  the 
humerus.  This  cupsular  lig  ment  is  some- 
times  torn  in  luxation,  and  becomes 
an  obstacle  to  the  easy  reduction  of  the 
bone.  The  articulating  surface  of  the  head 
is  covered  by  a  cartilage,  which  is  thick  in 
its  middle  part,  and  thri  towards  its  edges ; 
by  which  means  it  is  more  convex  in  the 
receni  subject  than  in  the  skeleton.  This 
upper  extremity,  besides  the  round  smooth 
he.-.d,  affords  two  other  smaller  protube- 
rances. One  of  these,  which  is  the  largest 
of  the  tw<>,  is  of  an  ir-etmiar  oblong  shape, 
and  is  placed  at  the  back  of  the  head  of  the 
bon<-,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  a  kind 
of  groove,  th-.t  makes  a  parl  of  the  neck. 
This  tubf-ositv  is  divided,  at  us  upper  part, 
into  three-  surfaces;  the  first  of  these, 
which  is  he  sm-ille-itatvl  -ippermost,  serves 
for  the  insertion  of  the  Mipraspinatus  mus- 
cle; the  second,  or  tnlhllemost,  for  the 
insertion  of  the  int'raspmatus  ;  and  the 
tbi  d,  which  is  the  lowest  and  hindmost, 
for  the  insertion  of  the  teres  minor.  The 
other  smaller  tuber-isity  is  situated  anteri- 
orly, between  the  larger  one  and  the  head 
of  the  humerus,  and  serves  for  the  insertion 
of  the  subscupularis  mu-cle.  Between 
these  two  tuberosities  there  is  a  deep 
groove,  for  lodging  the  tendinous  head  of 
the  biceps  brachii ;  the  c^psular  ligament  of 
the  joint  affording  here  a  prolongation, 
thinner  th.m  the  capsule  itself,  which 
covers  and  accomp:mies  this  muscle  to  its 
fleshy  p'vtion,  where  it  gradually  disap- 
pears in  the  adjacent  cellular  membrane. 
Immediately  below  its  neck,  the  os  humeri 
begins  to  assume  a  cylindric -d  shape,  so  that 
here  the  body  of  the  bone  may  be  said 
to  commence.  At  its  upper  part  is  ob- 
served  a  continuation  of  the  groove  for 
the  biceps,  which  extends  downwirds, 
about  the  fourth  part  of  the  length  of  the 
bone,  in  an  oblique  direction  The  edges 
of  this  groove  ^re  continuations  of  the 
greater  and  leaser  tuberosities, 'and  serve 
for  the  attachment  of  the  pectoralis,  latissi- 
mus  dorsi,  and  teres  major  muscles.  The 
groove  itself  is  lined  with  a  glistening  sub- 
stance  like  cartilage,  but  which  seems  to 
be  nothing  more  than  the  remains  of  tendi- 
nous fibres.  A  li'tle  lower  down,  towards 
the  external  and  anterior  side  of  the  middle 


of  the  bone,  it  is  seen  rising  into  a  rough 
ridge,  for  the  insertion  of  the  deltoid  mus- 
cle. On  each  side  of  this  ridge  the  bone  is 
smooth  and  flat,  for  the  lodgment  of  the 
brachialis  internus  mu»cle  ;  and  behind  the 
middle  part  of  the  outermost  side  of  the 
ridge  is  a  channel,  for  the  transmission  of 
vessels  into  the  substance  of  the  bone.  A 
little  lower  down,  and  near  the  inner  side 
of  the  ridge,  there  is  sometimes  seen  such 
another  channel,  which  is  intended  for  the 
same  purpose.  The  os  humeri,  at  its  lower 
extremity,  becomes  gradually  broader  and 
flatter,  so  as  to  have  this  end  nearly  of  a 
triangular  shape.  The  bone,  thus  expand- 
ed, affords  two  surfaces,  of  which  the  an- 
terior one  is  the  broadest,  and  somewhat 
convex;  and  the  posterior  one  narrower 
and  smoother  The  bone  terminates  in 
four  large  processes,  the  two  outermost  of 
which  are  called  condyks,  though  not  de- 
signed for  the  articulation  of  the  bone. 
These  condyles,  which  are  placed  at  some 
distance  from  each  other,  on  each  side  of 
the  bone,  are  rough  and  irregular  protu- 
berances, formed  for  the  insertion  of  mus- 
cles and  ligaments,  and  differ  from  each 
other  in  size  and  shape.  The  external  con- 
dyle, when  the  arm  is  in  the  mo*t  natural 
position,  is  found  to  be  placed  somewhat 
forwarder  than  the  other.  The  internal 
condyle  is  longer,  and  more  protuberant, 
than  the  external.  From  each  of  these 
processes,  a  ridge  is  continued  upwards, 
at  the  sides  of  the  bone.  In  the  interval 
between  the  two  condyles  are  placed  the 
two  articulating  processes,  contiguous  to 
each  other,  and  covered  with  cartilage. 
One  of  these,  which  is  the  smallest,  is 
formed  into  a  small,  obtuse,  smooth  head, 
on  which  the  ra  1  us  plays.  This  little  head 
is  placed  near  the  external  condyle,  as  a 
part  of  which  it  has  been  sometimes  de- 
scribed. The  other,  and  larger,  process  is 
composed  of  two  lateral  protuberances  and 
a  middle  cavity,  all  of  which  are  smooth, 
and  covered  with  cartilage  From  the 
manner  in  which  the  ulnar  moves  upon  this 
process,  it  has  gotten  the  name  oftrochlea, 
or  pulley.  The  sides  of  this  pulley  are  Un- 
equ  -1;  that  which  is  towards  the  little  head, 
i  the  highest  of  the  two  ;  the  other,  which 
is  contiguous  to  the  external  condyle,  is 
more  slan'irig,  being  situated  obliquely 
from  within  outwards,  so  that  when  the  fore- 
arm is  full  extended  it  does  not  form  a 
straight  line  with  the  os  humeri,  and,  for 
the  same  reason,  when  we  bend  the  elbow, 
the  hand  comes  not  to  the  shoulder,  as  it 
might  be  expected  to  do,  but  to  the  fore- 
part of  the  breast.  There  is  a  cavity  at  the 
root  of  these  processes,  on  each  of  the  two 
surfaces  of  the  bone.  The  cavity  on  the  an- 
terior surface  is  divided,  by  a  ridge  into 
two,  the  external;  of  which  receives  the  end 
of  the  radius,  and  the  internal  one  lodges 


HYD 


HYT) 


the  coronoid  process  of  the  ulnar  in  the 
flexions  of  the  fore-arm.  The  cavity  on  the 
posterior  surface,  ut  the  basis  of  the  pulley, 
is  much  larger,  and  lodges  the  olecranon 
when  the  arm  is  extended.  The  internal 
structure  of  the  os  humeri  is  similar  to  that 
of  other  long  bones.  In  new-born  infants, 
both  the  ends  of  the  bone  are  cartilaginous, 
and  the  large  head,  with  the  two  tubercles 
above,  and  condyles,  with  the  two  articu- 
lating processes  below,  become  epiphyses 
before  they  are  entirely  united  to  the  rest 
of  the  bone. 

HUMERUS.  (From  *,uo?.)  Acljutorium. 
The  shoulder,  or  joint  which  c&nnects 
the  arm  to  the  body.  In  Hippocrates  it  is 
called  brachium. 

HUMILIS.  (From  Iiumi,  on  the  ground  ; 
so  named  because  it  turns  the  eye  down- 
wards, and  is  expressive  of  humility.)  See 
Rectua  inferior  oculi. 

HUMOR.  (Ab.  humo,  from  the  ground; 
because  moisture  springs  from  the  earth.) 
A  general  name  of  any  fluid  of  the  body 

HUMOR  VITREUS.  The  vitreous  hu- 
mour of  the  eye,  which  takes  its  name 
From  the  resemblance  to  melted  glass,  is 
less  dense  than  the  chrystallinr,  but  more 
than  the  aqueous  humour :  it  is  very  con- 
siderable in  the  human  eye,  and  seems  to 
be  formed  by  the  small  arteries  that  are 
distributed  in  cells  of  the  hyaloid  mem- 
brane; it  is  heavier  than  common  water, 
sliglitly  albuminous  and  saline. 

Humour  y  Aqueous.  See  Aqueous  humour 
t>fthc  eye. 

Humour.  Vitreous.     See  Humor  vitreus. 

HUMOUBS  OF  THE  EYE.  They  are  three 
in  number  :  the  aqueous  humour,  chrystal- 
line  lens,  and  vitreous  humour.  See  Eye. 

HUMULUS.  (From  humitis,  the  ground  ; 
so  named,  because  without  facticious  sup- 
port it.  creeps  along  the  ground.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lannstan 
system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order,  Pentan- 
dria.  The  hop. 

HUMXILTJS  LUPULUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  hop-plant.  See  Lupulus. 

Hurtsicle.  The  bluebottle,  or  cyanus, 
is  so  called,  because  it  is  troublesome  to  cut 
down,  and  sometimes  noiches  the  sickle. 

HYALOIDES.  (Membrana  hyalaules  ; 
from  t/atxof,  glass,  and  j&Toc,  likeness.)  Mem- 
brana arachnoidea.  Capsule  of  the  vitreous 
humour.  The  transparent  membrane  en- 
closing the  vitreous  humour  of  the  eye. 

HYDVRTRUS.  (From  t^,  water, 
and  «§0§ov,  a  joint.)  Hydaithron.  Hydar- 
thros.  Spina  ventosa  of  the  Arabian  writers, 
Rhazes  and  Avicenna.  White  swelling. 
The  white  swelling,  in  this  country,  is  a 
peculiarly  common  and  exceedingly  terrible 
disease.  The  varieties  of  white  swelling 
are  very  numerous,  and  might  usefully  re- 
ceive  particular  appellations.  Systematic 
writers  have  generally  been  content  with  a 


distinction  into  two  kinds,  viz.  rlieumdtic 
and  scrofthulcus.  T\v  last  species  of  the 
disease  '.hey  also  distinguish  into  such  tu- 
mours as  primarily  affect  the  bones,  and 
then  the  ligaments  and  soft  parts-;  and  into 
^ther  cases,  in  which  the  ligaments  and  soft 
parts  become  deceased,  before  there  is  any 
morbid  afreet  ion  of  the  bones. 

These  divisions,  Mr.  Samuel  Cooper,  in 
his  treatise  on  the  diseases  of  the  joints, 
proves  to  be  not  sufficiently  comprehen- 
sive ;  and  the  propriety  c/f  using  the  term 
-!  f/t'umatic  he  thinks  to  be  very  questionable. 

The  knee,  ankle*  wrist,  and  elbow,  are 
the  joints  most  subject  to  white  swellings. 
As  the  name  of  the  disease  implies,  the  skin, 
is  not  at  all  altered  in  colour.  In  some  in- 
stances, the  swelling  yields,  in  a  certain 
degree,  to  pressure  ;  but  it  never  pits,  and 
is  almost  always  sufficiently  firm  to  make 
an  uninformed  examiner  believe  that  the 
bones  contribute  to  the  tumour.  The  pain 
is  sometimes  vehement  from  the  very  first; 
in  other  instances,  there  is  hardly  the  least 
pain  in  the  beginning  of  the  disease.  In  the 
majority  of  scrophulous  white  swellings,  let 
the  pain  be  trivial  or  violent,  it  is  particu- 
larly situated  in  one  part  of  the  joint,  viz. 
either  the  centre  of  the  articulation,  or  the 
head  oj  the  tibia.  Sometimes  the  pain  con- 
tinues without  interruption ;  sometimes 
there  are  intermissions ;  and  in  other  in- 
stances the  pain  recurs  at  regular  times,  so 
as  to  have  been  called,  by  some  writers, 
periodical.  Almost  all  authors  describe 
the  patient  as  suffering  more  uneasiness  in 
the  diseased  part  when  he  is  warm,  and 
particularly  when  he  is  in  this  condition  in 
bed. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  disease,  in 
the  majority  of  instances,  the  swelling  is 
very  inconsiderable,  or  there  is  even  no 
visible  enlargement  whatever.  In  the 
little  depressions,  naturally  situated  on  each 
side  of  the  patella,  a  fulness  first  shews  it- 
self, and  gradually  spreads  all  over  the  af- 
fected joint. 

The  patient,  unable  to  bear  the  weight 
of  his  body  on  the  disordered  joint,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  great  increase  of  pain  thus 
created,  gets  into  the  habit  of  only  touch- 
ing the  ground  with  his  toes  ;  and  the  knee, 
being  generally  kept  a  little  bent  in  this 
manner,  soon  loses  the  capacity  of  be- 
coming extended  again.  When  white 
swellings  have  lasted  awhile*,  the  knee, 
is  almost  always  found  in  a  permanent 
state  of  flexion.  In  scrophulous  cases  of 
this  kind,  pain  constantly  precedes  any  ap- 
pearance of  swelling  ;  but  the  interval  be- 
tween  the  two  symptoms  differs  very  much 
in  different  subjects. 

The  morbid  joint,  in  the  course  of  time, 
acquires  a  vast  magnitude.  Still  the  inte- 
gunr.ents  retain  their  natural  colour,  and  re- 
main unaffected.  The  enlargement  of  the 


HYD 


HYD 


381 


articulation,  however,  always  seems  greater 
than  it  really  is,  in  consequence  of  the 
emaciation  of  the  limb  both  above  and  be- 
low the  disease. 

An  appearance  of  blue  distended  veins, 
and  a  shining  smoothness,  are  the  only  al- 
terations to  be  noticed  in  the  skin  covering-  t 
the  enlarged  joint.  The  shining  smooth- 
ness seems  attributable  to  the  distension* 
which  obliterates  the  natural  farrows  and 
wrinkles  of  the  cutis.  When  the  joint  is 
thus  swollen,  the  integuments  cannot  be 
pinched  up  into  a  fold,  as  they  could  in  the 
state  of  health,  and  even  in  the  beginning 
of  th#  disease. 

As  the  distemper  of  the  articulation  ad- 
vances, collections  of  matter  form  .about/ 
the  part,  and  at  length  burst.  The  ulce- 
1  rated  openings  sometimes  heal  up  ;  but 
such  abscesses  are  generally  followed  by 
other  collections,  which  pursue  the  same 
course.  In  some  cases,  these  abscesses 
form  a  few  months  after  the  firs'  affection 
of  the  joint ;  on  other  occasions,  several 
years  elapse,  and  no  suppuration  of  this 
kind  makes  its  appearance. 

Such  terrible  local  mischief  must  neces- 
sarily produce  constitutional  disturbance. 
The  patient's  health  becomes  gr  iduullv  im- 
paired ;  he  loses  both  his  appetite  and  na- 
tural rest  and  sleep ;  his  pulse  is  small  and 
frequent;  and  obstinate  debilitating  diar- 
rhoea *iid  profuse  nocturnal  sweats  ensue. 
Such  complaints  are  sooner  OP  later  follow- 
ed by  dissolution,  unless  the  constitution 
be  relieved  in  time,  either  by  the  amend- 
ment or  removal  of  the  diseased  part.  In 
dill',  rent  patients,  however,  the  course  of 
the  disease,  and  its  effects  upon  the  system, 
vary  very  much  in  relation  to  the  rapidity 
with  which  they  occur. 

Rheumatic  10 hit e  swellings  are  very  dis- 
tinct diseases  from  ihe  scrophulous  distemper 
of  large  joints.  In  the  first,  the  pain  is  said 
never-  to  occur  without  being  distended 
with  swelling.  Scrophulous  white  swell- 
ings, on  the  other  hand,  are  always  pre- 
ceded by  a  pain,  which  is  particularly  con- 
fined to  one  point  of  the  articulation.  In 
rheumatic  cases,  the  pain  is  more  general, 
and  diffused  over  the  whole  joint. 

With  respect  to  the  particular  causes  of 
all  such  white  swellings  as  come  within  the 
class  of  rheumatic  ones,  little  is  known. 
External  irritation,  either  by  exposure  to 
damp  or  cold,  or  by  the  application  of  vi- 
olence, is  often  concerned  in  bringing  on 
the  disease  ;  but  very  frequently  no  cause 
of  this  kind  can  be  assigned  for  the  com- 
plaint. As  for  scrophulous  white  swellings, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  they  are  under 
the  influence  of  a  particular  kind  of  con- 
stitution, termed  a  scrophulous  or  strumous 
habit.  In  this  sort  of  temperament,  every 
cause  capable  of  exciting  inflammation,  or 
any  morbid  and  irritable  state  of  a  large 
;oint,  may  bring  such  disorder  as  may  end 


in  the  severe  disease  of  which  we  are  now 
speaking. 

In  a  man  of  a  sound  constitution,  an  ir- 
ritation  of  the  kind  alluded  to  might  only 
induce  common  healthy  inflammation  of  the 
affected  joint. 

In  scrophulous  habits,  it  also  seems  pro- 
bable that  the  irritation  of  a  joint  is  much 
more  easily  produced  than  in  the  other 
constitutions  ;  and  no  one  can  doubt  that, 
when  once  excited  in  scrophulous  habits, 
it  is  much  more  dangerous  and  difficult  of 
removal  than  in  other  patients. 

HYDATID.  (Hydatis;  from  v<fa>£,  water.) 
A  very  singular  animal,  formed  likt  a  blad- 
der, and  distended  with  an  aqueous  fluid. 
These  animals  are  sometimes  formed  in  the 
natural  cavities  of  the  body,  as  the  abdomen 
and  ventricles  of  the  brain,  but  more  fre- 
quently in  the  liver,  kidney,  and  lungs,  where 
they  produce  diseased  actions  of  those  vis- 
cera. Cull  en  arranges  these  affections  in  the 
class  locales,  and  order  tumores.  If  the  vires 
naturae  medicatrices  are  not  sufficient  to 
effect  a  cure,  the  patient  mostly  falls  a 
sacrifice  to  their  ravages.  Dr.  Baillie  gives 
the  following  interesting  account  of  the 
hydatids,  as  they  are  sometimes  found  in 
the  liver : — There  is  no  gland  in  the  human 
body  in  which  hydatids  are  so^frequently 
found  as  the  liver,  except  the  kidneys, 
where  they  are  still  more  common.  Hy- 
datids of  the  liver  are  usually  found  in  the 
cyst,  which  is  frequently  of  considerable 
size,  and  is  formed  of  very  firm  materials, 
so  as  to  give  to  the  touch  almost  the  feeling 
of  cartilage.  This  cyst,  when  cut  into,  is 
obviously  laminated,  and  is  much  thicker  in 
one  liver  than  another.  In  some  livers  it 
is  not  thicker  than  a  shilling,  and  in  others 
it  is  near  a  quarter  of  an  inch  in  thickness. 
The  laminae  which  compose  it  are  formed 
of  a  white  matter,  and  on  the  inside  there 
is  a  lining  of  a  pulpy  substance,  like  the 
coagulable  lymph,  The  cavity  of  the  cyst 
I  have  seen,  in  one  instance,  subdivided 
by  a  partition  of  this  pulpy  substance.  In 
a  cyst  may  be  found  one  hydatid,  or  a 
greater  number  of  them.  They  lie  loose 
in  the  cavity,  swimming  in  a  fluid  ;  or  some 
of  them  are  attached  to  the  side  of  the 
cyst.  They  consist  of  a  round  bag,  which 
is  composed  of  a  white,  semi-opaque,  pul- 
py matter,  and  contain  a  fluid  capable  of 
coagulation.  Although  the  common  colour 
of  hydatids  be  white,  yet  I  have  occasion- 
ally seen  some  of  a  light  amber  colour. 
The  bag  of  the  hydatid  consists  of  two 
laminae,  and  possesses  a  good  deal  of  con- 
tractile power.  In  one  hydatid  this  coat, 
or  bag,  is  much  thicker  and  more  opaque 
than  in  another  ;  and  even  in  the  same  hy- 
datid, different  parts  of  it  will  often  differ 
in  its  thickness.  On  the  inside  of  an  hy- 
datid, smaller  ones  are  sometimes  found, 
which  are  commonly  not  larger  than  the 
heads  of  pins,  but  sometimes  they  are  even 


382 


HYD 


HYD 


larger  In  their  size  than  a  gooseberry. 
These  are  attached  to  the  larger  hydiitid, 
either  at  scattered  irregular  distances,  or 
so  as  to  form  small  clusters  ;  and  they  are 
also  found  floating  loose  in  the  l.quor  of 
the  larger  hydatids.  Hyd.itids  of  the  liver 
are  often  found  unconnected  with  each 
other  ;  but  sometimes  they  have  been  said 
to  enclose  each  other  in  a  series,  like  pill- 
boxes.  The  most  common  situation  of  hy- 
datids of  the  iiver  is  in  its  substance,  and 
enclosed  in  a  cyst :  but  they  are  occasion- 
ally attached  to  the  outer  surface  of  the 
liver,  hanging  from  it,  and  occupying  more 
or  less  of  the  general  cavity  of  the  abdo- 
men. The  origin  and  real  nature  of  these 
hydatids  are  not  fully  ascertained  ;  it  is 
extremely  probable,  however,  that  they 
are  a  sort  of  imperfect  animalcules.  There 
is  no  doubt  at  all,  that  the  hydatids  in  the 
livers  of  sheep  are  animalcules  ;  they  have 
been  often  seen  to  move,  when  taken  out  of 
the  liver  and  put  into  warm  water;  and 
they  retain  this  power  of  motion  for  a 
good  many  hours  after  a  sheep  has  been 
killed.  The  analogy  is  great  between  hy- 
datids in  the  liver  of  a  sheep,  and  those  of 
the  human  subject.  In  both,  they  are 
contained  in  strong  cysts,  and  in  both  they 
consist  of  the  same  white  pulpy  matter. 
There  is  undoubtedly  some  difference  be- 
tween them  in  simplicity  of  organization : 
the  hydatid  in  the  human  liver  being  a 
simple  uniform  bag,  and  the  hydatid  in 
that  of  a  sheep  having  a  neck  and  mouth 
appending  to  the  bag.  This  difference 
need  be  no  considerable  objection  to  the 
opinion  above  stated.  Life  may  be  con- 
ceived to  be  attached  to  the  most  simple 
form  of  organization.  In  proof  of  this, 
hydatids  have  been  found  in^the  brains  of 
sheep,  resembling  almost  exactly  those  in 
the  human  liver,  and  which  have  been 
seen  to  move,  and  therefore  are  certainly 
known  to  be  animalcules.  The  hydatids  of 
the  human  liver,  indeed,  have  not,  as  far 
as  I  know,  been  found  to  move,  when 
taken  out  of  the  body  and  put  into  warm 
water ;  were  this  to  have  happened,  no  un- 
certainty would  remain.  It  is  not  difficult 
to  see  a  good  reason  why  there  will  hardly 
occur  any  pr  .per  opportunity  of  making 
this  experiment.  Hydatids  are  not  very 
often  found  in  the  liver,  because  it  is  not 
a  ver)  frequent  disease  there  ;  and  the  body 
is  allowed  to  remain  for  so  long  a  time  af- 
ter death  before  it  is  examined,  that  the 
hydatids  must  have  lost  their  living  prin- 
ciple, even  if  they  were  animalcules,  how- 
ever, it  is  very  strong  :  and  it  appears  even 
more  difficult  to  account  for  their  pro- 
duction, according  to  the  common  theory 
of  generation,  than  for  that  of  intestinal 
worms.  We  do  not  get  rid  of  the  difficul- 
ty by  asserting,  that  hydatids  in  the  hu- 
man liver  are  not  living  animals,  because 
in  gheep  they  are  certainly  such,  where  the 


difficulty  of  accounting  for  their  produc- 
tion is  oreois'-ly  tlv-  same. 

HYDR  \GOGUES.  (Medicamenta  hy- 
drogoga  ;  from  veTo^,  ^yater,  and  «tx»,  to  drive 
out.)  Medicines  are  so  termed,  which 
posses*  the  property  of  increasing  the 
secreti.ms  or  excretions  of  the  body,  so  as 
to  cause  the  removal  of  water  from  any  of 
its  cavities,  such  as  tonics,  diuretics,  ca- 
thartics, &c. 

HYDHAKGYRI  NITRICO-OXYDUM. 
See  Nitrico-oxydnm  hydrargyri. 

HYDRARGYKIOXYDUMCINEREUM. 
See  Oxydum  hi/drargyn  cinereum. 

HYDR \RGYRI  OXYDUM  RUBRUM. 
See  Oxydum  hydrargyri  rubrum. 

HYDRARGYRI  OXYMURIAS.  See 
Oxymurias  hydrargyri 

HYDRARGYUI  SUBMURLAS.  See 
Submurias  hydrargyri. 

HYDRARGYRI  SULPHURETUM  RU- 
BRUM. See  Sulphuretum  hydrargyri 
rnbrum. 

HYDRARGYRUS.  vtpryvpe  :  from  vfa>^ 
water,  and  *g^y§o?,  silvtr;  so  named  from 
its  having  the  resemblance  to  fluid  silver.) 
See  Mercury. 

HYDRARGYRUS  ACETATUS.  Mer- 
curius  acetatus.  Pihdte  Keyseri.  By  this 
preparation  of  mercury,  the  celebrated 
Keyser  acquired  an  immense  fortune  in 
curing  the  venereal  disease.  It  is  an  ace- 
tite  of  quicksilver,  and  therefore  termed 
acetis  hydrargyri  in  the  new  chemical  no- 
menclature. The  dose  is  from  three  to 
five  grains.  Notwithstanding  the  enco- 
mium given  to  it  by  some,  it  does  not  ap- 
pear to  be  so  efficacious  as  some  other 
preparations  of  mercury. 

HYDRARGYRUS  CUM  CRETA.  Mer- 
cury with  chalk,  Jtfercurius  alkaUzatits. 
"  Take  of  purified  mercury,  by  weight, 
three  ounces ;  prepared  chalk,  five  ounces." 
Rub  them  together,  until  the  metallic 
globules  disappear.  This  preparation  is 
milder  than  any  other  mercurial,  and  does 
not  so  easily  act  upon  the  bowels ;  it  is, 
therefore,  used  largely  by  many  practition- 
ers, and  possesses  alterative  properties  in 
cutaneous  and  venereal  complaints,  in  ob- 
structions of  the  viscera,  or  of  the  pros- 
tate gland,  given  in  the  dose  of  J)ss  to 
gss,  two  or  three  times  a  day. 

HYDRARGYRUS  CUM  SULPHURE. 
JLthiops  mineral.  This  is  a  black  sul- 
phuret  of  mercury,  and  therefore  called 
sulphuretum  hydrargyri  nigrum  in  the  new 
chemical  nomenclature.  The  mercury  and 
sulphur  are  triturated  together ;  the  blend- 
ed mass  thus  obtained  consists  of  sulphur 
and  an  imperfect  oxyd  of  mercury.  Tbe 
mercury,  by  this  admixture  of  the  sulphur, 
is  deprived  of  its  salivating  power,  and 
may  be  administered  with  safety  to  all  ages 
and  constitutions,  as  an  anthelmintic  and 
alterative. 

HYDRARGYRUS         PRECIPITATES 


HYD 

ALBUS.  White  precipitated  mercury. 
Calx  hydrargyri  alba.  "  Take  of  oxymu- 
riate  of  mercury,  muriate  of  ammonia,  of 
each  half  a  pound  ;  solution  of  subcarbo- 
nate  of  potash,  half  a  pint ;  distilled  water, 
four  pints."  First  dissolve  the  muriate  of 
ammonia,  then  the  oxymuriate  of  mercury, 
in  tiie  distilled  water,  and  add  thereto  the 
solution  of  subcarbonate  of  potash.  Wash 
the  precipitated  powder  until  it  becomes 
tasteless  ;  then  dry  it.  It  is  only  used  ex- 
ternally, in  the  form  of  ointment,  as  an 
application  in  some  cutaneous  affections. 

HYDRARGYRUS  PREC1PITATUS 
CINEREUS.  This  preparation,  ordered 
in  the  Edmbuigh  pharmacopoeia,  is  an 
oxyd  ot  mercury,  and  nearly  the  same 
with  the  hydrargyri  oxydum  cinereum  of  the 
London  pharmacopoeia ;  it  is  used  as  an  al- 
terative in  cases  of  pains  arising1  from  an 
admixture  of  rheumatism  with  syphilis.  It 
may  be  substituted  for  the  hydrargyrus- sul- 
phurous ruber,  in  fumigating  ozena,  and 
venereal  ulcerated  sore  throat,  on  account 
of  its  not  yielding  any  vapour  offensive  to 
the  patient. 

HYDRARGYRUS  PURIFICATUS.  Pu- 
rified mercury.  Argentum  vivum  puri- 
fication. "  Take  of  mercury,  by  weight, 
six  pounds ;  iron  filings,  a  pound."  Rub 
them  together,  and  distil  the  mercury 
from  an  iron  retort,  by  the  application  of 
heat  to  it.  Purified  quicksilver  is  some- 
times administered  in  its  metallic  state,  in 
doses  of  an  ounce  or  more,  in  constipation 
of  the  bowels. 

HYDRARGYRUS  PHOSPHORATUS. 
This  remedy  has  been  observed  to  heal 
inveterate  venereal  ulcers  iii  a  very 
short  time,  nay,  in  the  course  of  a  very 
few  days,  particularly  those  ,.bout  the  pu- 
denda. In  venereal  inflammations  of  the 
eyes,  chancres,  rheumatisms,  and  chronic 
eruptions,  it  has  proved  of  eminent  ser- 
vice. Upon  the  whole,  if  used  with  neces- 
sary precaution,  and  in  the  hands  of  a  ju- 
dicious practitioner,  it  is  a  medicine  mild 
and  gentle  in  its  operation.  The  cases  in 
which  it  deserves  the  preference  over  other 
mercurial  preparatio  s  ar.  these:  in  an 
inve  erate  stage  of  sypliylis,  particularly  in 
persons  of  torpid  insensible  fibres  ;  in  cases 
of  exostosis,  as  well  as  obsi ructions  in  the 
lymphatic  system ;  in  chronic  complaints 
of  the  skin. 

The  following  is  the  formula.  9*  Hy- 
drargyri ph'.sphorati,  gr.  iv.  Curticis  cm- 
namomi  in  pulverem  triti,  gr.  xiv.  Sac- 
chau  purif  -  gss.  Misce.  The  whoie  to  be 
divided  into  eight  equal  parts,  one  of  which 
is  to  be  taken  every  morning  and  evening, 
unless  salivation  takes  place,  when  it 
ought  to  be  di -continued  Seme  patients, 
however,  will  bear  from  one  to  two  ^Tams 
of  the  phesphat  of  quicksilver,  whnout  in- 
convenience. 

HYDRARGYRUS      VITRIOLATUS.— 


EYD 


383 


Turpethum  mineivle.  Mercurius  emeticus 
Jlavus.  Sulphas  hydrargyri.  Formerly 
this  medicine  was  in  more  general  use  than 
in  the  present  day.  It  is  a  very  powerful 
and  active  alterative  when  given  in  small 
doses.  Two  grains  act  on  the  stomach  so 
as  to  produce  violent  vomitings.  Ii  is  re- 
commended as  an  errhine  in  cases  of  amau- 
rosis.  In  combina'ion  with  antimony,  it 
acts  powerfulls  on  the  skin. 

HTDREL^UM.  (From  t/«ft»g,  water,  and 
sAat/ov,  oii.)  A  mix'.ure  of  oil  and  water. 

HTDRENTEROCELE.  (From  vfug,  wa<er, 
tvli^ov,  an  intestine,  and  X»M,  a  tumour.) 
A  dropsy  of  the  scrotum,  attended  with 
rupture." 

HYDROA.  (From  «J«g,  water.)  A  wa- 
tery pustule. 

HYDROCARDIA.  (From  wT«gt  wa- 
ter, and  itstgcft*,  the  heart.)  Jfydrocordis. 
If}  drops  pericardii.  Dropsy  of  the  heart. 
Dropsy  ot  the  pericardium.  A  collection 
of  fluid  jn  the  pericardium,  which  may  be 
either  coagulabie  lymph,  serum,  or  a  puri- 
form  fluid,  ii  produces  symptom.-  sii  ilar 
to  those  of  hydrothorax,  with  violent  pal- 
pitation of  the  heart,  and  mostly  an  inter- 
mit ent  pulse.  It  is  incurable. 

HYDROCKLE.  (From  i/cfog,  water,  and 
X»A#,  a  tumour.)  Tru  term  hydrocekt 
li  used  in  a  literal  sense,  means  any  tu- 
mour produced  by  water;  but  surgeons 
have  always  confined  it  to  those  which  pos- 
sess either  the  membranes  of  the  scrotum, 
or  the  coats  of  the  testicle  and  ils  vessels. 
Th-  first  of  these,  viz.  that  which  has  its 
seat  in  the  membranes  of  the  scrotum,  ana- 
sarca  integumento;  um,  is  common  to  the 
whole  bag,  and  to  all  the  cellular  substance 
which  loosely  envelopes  both  the  testes. 
It  is,  strictly  sp»akmg,  only  a  symptom  of 
a  disease,  m  which  the  whole  h  :bit  is  most 
frequently  more  or  less  concerned,  -.md 
very  seldom  affects  the  part  only.  The 
latter,  or  those  which  occupy  the  c«>ats 
immediately  investing  the  testicle  and  its 
vessel*,  hydrocele  tunicx  vaginaiis,  are 
absoimely  local,  very  seldom  affect  the 
common  membrane  of  the  scrotum,  gene- 
rally attack  one  side  only,  and  a?e  fre- 
quently found  in  persons  who  are  perfectly 
free  fro'm  all  other  complaints. 

The  anasarca  integument orum  retains 
the  impression  of  the  finger.  The  vaginal 
hydr  cele  is  elastic. 

The  hydroreie  of  the  tunica  vaginaiis 
lesti-  is  a  morbid  accumulation  of  the  vva- 
te;-  separa'ed  on  the  internal  surface  of  the 
tunica  vagmniis,  to  moisten  or  lubricate 
the--  testicle. 

From  its  first  appearance,  it  seldom  dis- 
appears, or  dim-msb.es,  but  generally  con- 
tinues to  increase,  sometimes  rapidly,  at 
others  more  slowly.  In  some,  ;t  grows  to 
a  painful  degree  of  distention  ,n  a  few 
m  .i.iis  ;  in  other-,  it  continues  many  years 
with  little  disturbance*  As  it  enlarges,  it 


384 


HYD 


HYD 


becomes  more  tense,  and  is  sometimes 
transparent ;  so  that  if  a  candle  is  held  on 
the  opposite  side  a  degree  of  litrht  is  per- 
ceived through  the  whole  tumour;  but  the 
only  certain  distinction  is  the  fluctuation, 
which  is  not  found  when  the  disease  is  an 
hernia  of  the  omentum,  or  intestines,  or 
an  inflammatory  or  a  schirrhous  tumour  of 
the  testicle. 

HYDROCELE  CTSTATA.  Encysted  hy- 
drocele  of  the  spermatic  cord  resembles 
the  common  hydrocele ;  but  the  tumour 
docs  not  extend  to  the  testicle,  which  may 
be  felt  below  or  behind  it,  while,  in  the  hy- 
drocele of  the  vaginal  coat,  when  large,  the 
testicle  cannot  be  discovered.  In  this  dis- 
ease, also,  the  penis  is  not  buried  in  the  tu- 
mour. Sometimes  the  fluid  is  contained 
in  two  distinct  cells  ;  and  this  is  discovered 
by  little  contractions  in  it.  It  is  distin- 
guished from  the  anasarcous  hydrocele  by 
a  sensible  fluctuation,  and  the  want  of  the 
inelastic  pitting ;  from  hernia,  by  its  be- 
ginning below,  from  its  not  receding  in  an 
horizontal  position,  and  not  enlarging  by 
coughing  and  sneezing. 

HVDROCELK       FUIflClJLI       SPERXATICI,      Or 

hydrocele  of  the  spermatic  cord.  Ana- 
sarcous hydrocele  of  the  spermatic  cord 
sometimes  accompanies  ascites,  and  at 
other  times  it  is  found  to  be  confined  to  the 
cellular  substance,  in  or  about  the  sperma- 
tic cord.  Tiie  causes  of  this  disease  may 
be,  obstructions  in  the  lymphatics  leading 
from  the  part,  in  consequence  of  schirrous 
affections  of  the  abdominal  viscera,  or  the 
pressure  of  a  tru.ss  applied  for  the  cure  of 
hernia. 

When  the  affection  is  connected  with 
anasarca  in  other  parts,  it  is  then  so  evi- 
dent as  to  require  no  particular  description. 
When  it  is  local,  it  is  attended  with  a  co- 
lourles  tumour  in  the  course  of  the  sper- 
matic cord,  soft  and  inelastic  to  the  touch, 
and  unaccompanied  wilh  fluctuation.  In 
an  erect  position  of  the  body,  it  is  of  an 
oblong  figure ;  but  when  the  body  is  re- 
cumbent, it  is  flatter,  and  somewhat  round. 
Generally,  it  is  no  longer  than  the  part  of 
the  cord  which  lies  in  the  groin  ;  though 
sometimes  it  extends  as  far  as  the  testicle, 
and  even  stretches  the  scrotum  to  an  an- 
common  size.  By  pressure,  a  great  part 
of  the  swelling  can  always  be  made  to  re- 
cede  into  the  abdomen.  It  instantly,  how- 
ever, returns  to  iis  former  situation,  on 
the  pressure  being  withdrawn. 

HYDROCELE  PERITOX/EI.  Ascites,  or 
common  dropsy  of  the  belly. 

HTDROCELE  SPINALIS.  A  watery  swell- 
ing on  the  vertebrae. 

HYDROCELODES  ISCHURIA.  (From  vfee^ 
water,  ;.nd  jc»xaxfy?,  attended  with  tumour.) 
Applied  to  a  suppj-essiori  of  urine,  from  a 
rupture  ..f  the  urethr.-i. 

HYDROCF.HHALUS.  (From  iftTog,  wa- 
ter, and  xiy&Ktt,  the  head.)  ffydroceplta- 


lum.  Dropsy  of  the  brain.  Dropsy  of 
the  head.  A  genus  of  disease  arranged  by 
Cullen,  in  the  class  cachexies,  and  order 
intwnsscentix.  It  is  distinguished  by  au- 
thors into  external  and  internal:  1.  Ify- 
drocephalus  externus,  is  a  collection  of  wa- 
ter bet  \  een  the  membranes  of  the  brain. 
2.  Hydrocephalus  internns,  is  when  a  fluid 
is  collected  in  the  ventricles  of  the  brain, 
producing  dilatation  of  the  pupils,  apo- 
plexy, &c.  See  Jlpoplexia.  It  is  some- 
times of  a  chronic  nature,  when  the  water 
has  been  known  to  increase  to  an  enor- 
mous quantity,  effecting  a  diastasis  of  the 
bones  of  the  head,  and  an  absorption  of 
the  substance  of  the  brain. 

Pain  in  the  head,  particularly  across  the 
brow,  stupor,  dilatation  of  the  pupils, 
nausea,  vomiting,  preternatural  slowness 
of  the  pulse,  and  convulsions,  are  the  pa- 
thognomic  symptoms  of  this  disease,  which 
have  been  laid  down  by  the  generality  of 
writers. 

Hydrocephalus  is  almost  peculiar  to 
children,  being  rarely  known  to  extend 
beyond  the  age  of  twelve  or  fourteen  ;  and 
it  seems  more  frequently  to  arise  in  those 
of  a  scrophulous  and  ricketty  habit  than  in 
others.  It  is  -an  affection  which  has  been 
observed  to  pervade  families,  afl'ccting  all 
or  the  greater  part  of  the  children  at  a  cer- 
tain period  of  their  life  ;  which  seems  to 
shew  that,  in  many  cases,  it  depends  more 
on  the  general  habit  than  on  any  local  af- 
fection, or  accidental  cause. 

The  disease  has  generally  been  supposed 
to  arise  in  consequence  either  of  injuries 
done  to  the  brain  itself,  by  blows,  falls,  &c. 
from  scirrhous  tumours  or  excrescences 
within  the  skull,  from  original  laxity  or 
weakness  in  the  brain,  or  from  general  de- 
bilitv  and  an  impoverished  state  of  thf 
blood. 

With  respect  to  its  proximate  cause,  very- 
opposite  opinions  are  siill  entertained  by- 
medical  writers,  which,  in  conjunction  ilh 
the  equivocal  nature  of  its  symptoms,  prove 
a  source  of  considerable  embarrassment  to 
the  young  prac'itioner. 

Dr.  Heddoes  says,  he  believes  it  to  be- 
long to  inflamm  >tions,  and  that,  at  an  early- 
period,  he  should  be  inclined  to  bleed  as 
largely  as  in  pneumonia. 

Dr.  "Withering  observes  that,  in  a  great 
many  cases,  if  not  in  all,  congestion,  or 
slight  inflammation,  are  the  precursors  to 
the  nqueous  accumulation. 

Dr.  Rush  thinks  that,  instead  of  its  be- 
ing considered  an  idiopathic  dropsy,  it 
should  be  considered  only  as  an  effect  of  a 
primary  inflammation,  or  congestion  of 
blood  in  the  brain.  It  appears  (says  he) 
that  the  disease,  in  its  first  stage,  is  the  ef- 
fect of  causes  which  produce  a  less  degree 
of  that  inflammation  which  constitutes 
phrenitis ;  and  that  its  second  stage  is  a 
less  degree  of  that  effusion  which  produces 


HYDROCEPHALUS. 


385 


serous  apoplexy  in  adults.  The  former 
partakes  of  the  nature  of  the  chronic  in- 
flammation of  Dr.  Cullen,  and  the  asthe- 
nic  inflammation  of  Dr.  Brown.  There 
are  others  again,  who  view  the  subject  in  a 
very  different  light.  Dr.  Darwin  sup- 
poses  inactivity,  or  torpor  of  the  absor- 
bent vessels  of  the  brain,  to  be  the  cause  of 
hydrocephalus  internus ;  but  he  confesses, 
in  another  part  of  his  work,  that  the  tor- 
por of  the  absorbent  vessels  may  often 
exist  as  a  secondary  effect. 

Dr.  Whytt,  who  has  published  an  inge- 
nious treatise  on  the  disease,  observes,  the 
immediate  cause  of  every  kind  of  dropsy  is 
the  same,  viz.  such  a  state  of  the  parts  as 
makes  the  exhalent  arteries  throw  out  a 
greater  quantity  of  fluids  than  the  absor- 
bents can  take  up.  From  what  he  after- 
wards mentions,  he  evidently  considers 
this  state  as  consisting  in  debility. 

As  many  cases  are  accompanied  with  an 
increased  or  inflammatory  action  of  the 
vessels  of  the  brain,  and  others  again  are 
observed  to  prevail  along  with  general  ana- 
sarca,  it  seems  rational  to  allow  that  hy- 
drocephalus is,  in  some  instances,  the  con- 
sequence  of  congestion,  or  slight  inflam- 
mation in  the  brain ;  and  that,  in  others, 
it  arises  either  from  general  debility  or  to- 
pical laxity.  In  admitting  these  as  incon- 
trovertible facts,  Dr.  Thomas  is  at  the 
same  time  induced  to  suppose  that  the 
cases  of  it  occurring  from  mere  debility 
are  by  no  means  frequent. 

The  great  analogy  subsisting  between 
the  symptoms  which  are  characteristic  of 
inflammation,  and  those  which  form  the 
first  stage  of  the  acute  species  of  hydro- 
cephalus, (for  the  disease,  as  already  ob- 
served, has  been  divided  into  the  chronic 
and  acute  by  some  writers,)  together  with 
'the  good  effects  often  consequent  on  blood- 
letting, and  the  inflammatory  appearance 
which  the  blood  frequently  exhibits,  seem 
to  point  out  strong  proof  of  the  disease  be- 
ing, in  most  instances,  an  active  inflam- 
mation, and  that  it  rarely  occurs  from 
mere  debility,  as  a  primary  cause. 

The  progress  of  the  disorder  has,  by 
some,  been  divided  into  three  stages. 

When  it  is  accompanied  by  an  increased 
or  inflammatory  action  of  the  brain,  as  not 
uncommonly  happens,  its  first  stage  is 
marked  with  many  of  the  symptoms  of 
pyrexia,  such  as  languor,  inactivity,  loss 
of  appetite,  nausea,  vomiting,  parched 
tongue,  hot,  dry  skin,  flushing  of  the  face, 
head-ach,  throbbing  of  the  temporal  ar- 
teries, and  quickened  pulse  ;  which  symp- 
toms always  suffer  an  exacerbation  in  the 
evening,  but  towards  morning  become 
milder. 

When  it  is  unaccompanied  by  any  in- 
flammatory action  of  the  brain,  many  of 
these  appearances  are  not  to  be  observed. 
In  these  cases  it  is  marked  by  a  dejection 


of  countenance,  loss  of  appetite,  pains 
over  the  eyes,  soreness  of  The  integuments 
of  the  cranium  to  the  touch,  propensity  to 
the  bed,  aversion  to  being  moved,  nausea, 
and  costiveness.  The  disease,  at  length, 
makes  a  remarkable  transition,  which  de- 
notes the  commencement  of  its  second 
stage.  The  child  screams  out,  without  be- 
ing able  to  assign  any  cause  ;  its  sleep  is 
much  disturbed;  there  is  a  considerable 
dilatation  of  the  pupils  of  the  eyes,  with- 
out any  contraction  on  their  being  exposed 
to  light ;  lethargic  torpor,  with  strabismus, 
or  perhaps  double  vision,  ensues,  arid  the 
pulse  becomes  slow  and  unequal. 

In  the  third  stage,  the  pulse  returns 
again  to  the  febrile  state,  becoming  un- 
commonly quick  and  variable  ;  and  coma, 
with  convulsions,  ensue.  When  the  accu- 
mulation of  water  is  very  great,  and  the 
child  young,  the  sutures  recede  a  consi- 
derable way  from  each  other,  and  the  head, 
towards  the  end,  becomes  much  enlarged. 

When  recoveries  have  actually  taken 
place  in  hydrocephalus,  we  ought  proba- 
bly to  attribute  more  to  the  efforts  of  na- 
ture than  to  the  interference  of  art.  In 
every  instance  it  is  to  be  regarded  as  of 
difficult  cure. 

An  accumulation  of  water  in  the  ven- 
tricles of  the  brain  is  one  of  the  most 
common  appearances  to  be  observed  on 
dissection.  In  different  cases,  this  is  accu- 
mulated in  greater  or  less  quantities.  It 
sometimes  amounts  only  to  a  few  ounces, 
and  occasionally  to  some  pints.  When  the 
quantity  of  water  is  considerable,  the  tor- 
nix  is  raised  at  its  anterior  extremity,  in 
consequence  of  its  accumulation,  and  an 
immediate  opening  of  communication  is 
thereby  formed  between  the  lateral  ven- 
tricles. The  water  is  of  a  purer  colour, 
and  more  limpid  than  what  it  is  found  in 
the  dropsy  of  the  thorax,  or  abdomen.  It 
appears,  however,  to  be  generally  of  the 
same  nature  with  the  water  that  is  accu- 
mulated in  these  cavities.  In  some  in- 
stances the  water  in  lydrocephalus  con- 
tains a  very  small  proportion  of  coagula- 
ble  mutter,  and  in  others  it  is  entirely  free 
from  it. 

When  the  water  is  accumulated  to  a 
very  large  quantity  in  the  ventricles,  the 
substance  of  the  brain  appears  to  be  a  sort 
of  pulpy  bag,  containing  a  fluid.  The 
skull,  upon  such  occasions,  is  very  much 
enlarged  in  size,  and  altered  in  its  shape  ; 
and  it  appears  exceedingly  large  in  pro- 
portion to  the  face.  On  removing  the 
scalp,  the  bones  are  found  to  be  very  thin, 
and  there  are  frequently  broad  spots  of 
membrane  in  the  bone.  These  appear- 
ances are,  however,  only  to  be  observed 
where  the  disease  has  been  of  some  years 
continuance. 

In  some  cases,  where  the  quantity  of 
water  collected  is  not  great,  the  substance 
3D 


386 


HYD 


HYD 


of  the  brain  has  appeared  to  be  indurated, 
and  in  others  softened.  At  times,  the  or- 
gan has  been  found  gorged  with  biood ; 
collections  also  of  a  viscid  tenacious  mat- 
ter have  been  discovered  in  cysts,  upon  its 
external  surface,  ard  tumours  have  been 
found  attached  to  its  substance. 

HYDROCEPHALUS  ACUTUS.  See  Hydroce- 
phau/,s. 

HYDROCEPHALUS  EXTERNUS.  Water  be- 
tween the  brain  and  its  membranes. 

HYDROCJIPHALUS  INTERMITS.  "Water  in 
the  ven  ncles  of  the  bra.n. 

HYDROCOTYLE.  (From  t/%,  wa- 
ter, unu  xo7wA«,  ihe  cotula.)  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lmux^n  sys- 
tem. Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Digy- 
nia. 

2.  The  name,  in  some  pharmacopoeias, 
for  the  common  marsh  or  water  cotula, 
or  penny-wort,  which  is  said  to  possess 
acrid  qualities. 

HYDRO  CYST  is.     (From  w«T»g,  water,  and 

r;?,  a  vesicle,)     An  encysted  dropsy. 

HYDROGEN.        (Hydrogenium ;     from 

>g,  '.\ater,    and    yivofji.cut   to  become,  or 
to  produce,  because  with  oxygen  it 
produces  wat  r.)     Base  of  inflammable  air. 

Hydrogen  is  a  substance  not  perceptible 
to  our  sensations  in  a  separate  state ;  but 
its  existence  is  not  at  all  the  less  certain. 
Though  we  cannot  exhibit  it  experimen- 
tally uncombined,  we  can  pursue  it  while 
it  passes  out  of  one  combination  into  an- 
other ;  we  cannot,  indeed,  arrest  it  on  its 
passage,  but  we  never  fail  to  discover  it, 
at  least  if  we  use  the  proper  chymical 
means,  when  it  presents  itself  to  our  notice 
in  a  new  compound. 

Hydrogen,  as  its  name  expresses,  is  one 
of  the  constituent  elements  of  water.  Its 
existence  was 'unknown  till  lately.  It  is 
plentifully  distributed  in  nature,  and  acts 
a  very  considerable  part  in  the  processes  of 
the  animal  and  vegetuble  economy.  It  is 
one  of  the  ingredients  in  the  mixtures  of 
bitumen,  of  oils,  fais,  ardent  spirit,  ether, 
and,  in  fact,  of  all  the  proximate  compo- 
nent parts  of  all  animal  and  vegetable  bo- 
dies. It  forms  a  constituent  part  ®f  all 
animal  and  vegetable  acids.  It  is  one  of 
the  bases  of  ammonia  and  of  various  other 
compound  gast?s. 

It  possesses  so  great  an  affinity  with  ca- 
loric, that  it  can  only  exist  in  the  state  of 
gas ;  it  is  consequently  imp  ssible  to  pro- 
cure it  in  tfte  concrete  or  liquid  state,  inde- 
pendent of  combination. 

Solid  hydrogen,  therefore,  united  to  ca- 
loric and  l.ght,  forms  HYDROGEN  GAS. 
Properties  of  Hydrogen  Gas. 

This  gus,  which  was  formerly  called  in- 
flammable air,  was  discovered  by  Mr. 
Cavendish,  in  the  year  1768,  though  it 
had  been  noticed  long  before  by  the  an- 
cients. The  famous  philosophical  candle 
attests  the  antiquity  of  this  discovery. 


Hydrogen  gas,  like  oxygen  gas,  is  a 
triple  compound,  consisting  of  the  pon- 
derable base  of  hydrogen,  caloric,  and 
light  It  possesses  all  the  mechanical  pro- 
perties of  atmospheric  air.  It  is  the  light- 
est substance  whose  weight  we  are  able  to 
estimate :  when  in  its  purest  state,  and  free 
from  moisture,  it  is  about  thirteen  times 
lighter  than  atmospheric  air.  It  is  not 
fitted  for  respiration;  animals,  when, 
obliged  to  breathe  in  it,  die  almost  instan- 
taneously. It  is  decomposed  by  living 
vegetables,  and  its  basis  becomes  one  of 
the  constituents  of  oil,  resin,  &c.  It  is 
inflammable,  and  burns  rapidly  when  kin- 
dled, in  contact  tvith  atmospheric  air  or 
oxygen  gas,  by  means  of  the  electric  spark, 
or  by  an  inflamed  body ;  and  burns,  when, 
pure,  with  a  blue  lambent  flame ;  but  all 
turning  substances  are  immediately  extin- 
guished when  immersed  in  it.  It  is,  there- 
fore, incapable  of  supporting  combustion. 
It  is  not  injurious  to  growing  vegetables. 
It  is  unabsorbable  by  most  subs  ances ; 
but  water  absorbs  about  one-thirteenth  of 
its  bulk.  It  is  capable  of  dissolving  car- 
bon, sulphur,  phosphorus,  arsenic,  and 
many  other  bodies.  When  its  basis  com- 
bines with  that  of  oxygen  gas,  water  is 
formed;  with  nitrogen  it  forms  ammonia. 
It  does  not  act  on  earthy  substances.  It 
is  decomposable  by  a  great  variety  of  bo- 
dies. 

Method  of  obtaining  Hydrogen  Gas. — A 
ready  .nethod  of  obtaining  hydrogen  gas 
consists  in  subjecung  water  to  the  action 
of  a  substance  which  is  capable  of  decom- 
posing this  fluid. 

1.  For  this  purpose,  let  sulphuric  acid, 
previously  diluted  with  four  or  five  times 
its  weight  ot  water,  be  poured  on  iron 
filings,  or  bits  of  zinc,  in  a  small  retort, 
or  gas-bottle,  called  a  pneumatic  flask, 
or  proof;  as  soon  as  the  diluted  acid  comes 
in  contact  with  the  metal,  a  violent  effer- 
vescence takes  place,  and  hydrogen  gas 
escapes  without  external  heat  being  ap- 
plied. It  may  be  collected  in  the  usual 
manner  over  water,  taking  care  to  let  a 
certain  portion  escape,  on  account  of  the 
atmospheric  air  contained  in  the  disengag- 
ing vessels. 

The  production  of  hydrogen  gas  in  the 
above  way  is  owing  to  the  decomposition  of 
water.  The  iron,  or  zinc,  when  in  con- 
tact with  this  fluid,  in  conjunction  with 
sulphuric  acid,  has  a  greater  affinity  to 
oxygen  than  the  hydrogen  has;  the  oxy- 
gen, therefore,  unites  to  it,  and  forms,  an 
ox  id  of  that  metal,  which  is  instantly  at- 
tacked .  and  dissolved  by  the  acid ;  the 
other  constituent  part  of  the  water,  the  hy- 
drogen, is  set  free,  which,  by  uniting  with 
caloric,  assumes  the  form  of  hydrogen  gas, 
The  oxygen  is  therefore  the  bond  of  union 
between  the  metal  and  the  acid. 

The  hissing  noise,  or  effervescence,  ob,- 


HYD 

servable  during  the  process,  is  owing  to 
the  rapid  motion  excited  in  the  mixture  by 
means  of  the  great  number  of  air-bubbles 
quickly  disengaged  and  breaking  at  the 
surface  of  the  fluid. 

We  see  also  in  this  case,  that  two  sub- 
stances exert  an  attraction,  and  are  even 
capable  of  decomposing,  jointly,  a  third, 
which  neither  of  them  is  able  to  do 
singly,  viz.  if  we  present  sulphuric  acid 
alone,  or  iron  or  zinc  alone,  to  water, 
they  cannot  detach  the  oxygen  from  the 
hydrogen  of  that  fluid;  but  if  both  are  ap- 
plied, a  decomposition  is  instantly  effect- 
ed. This  experiment,  therefore,  proves 
that  the  agency  of  chymical  affinity  be- 
tween two  or  more  bodies  may  lie  dor- 
mant, until  it  is  called  into  action  by  the 
interposition  of  another  body,  which  fre- 
quently exerts  no  energy  upon  any  of  them 
in  a  separate  state.  Instances  of  this  kind 
were  formerly  called  predisposing  affinities. 

2.  Iron,  in  a  red  heat,  has  also  the  pro- 
perty of  decomposing  water,  by  dislodging 
the  oxygen  from  its  combination  with  hy- 
drogen, in  the  following  manner. 

Let  a  gun-barrel,  having  its  touch-hole 
screwed  up,  pass  through  a  furnace,  or 
large  crucible  perforated  for  that  purpose, 
taking  care  to  incline  the  barrel  at  the 
narrowest  part ;  adjust  to  its  upper  extre- 
mity a  retort  charged  with  water,  and  let 
the  other  extremity  terminate  in  a  tube, 
intro'duced  under  a  receiver  in  the  pneu- 
matic trough.  Wh'en  the  apparatus  is 
thus  disposed,  and  well  luted,  bring  the 
gun-barrel  to  'a  red  heat,  and  when  tho- 
roughly red-hot,  make  the  water  in  the 
retort  boil;  the  vapour,  when  passing 
through  the  red-hot  tube,  will  yield  hydro- 
gen gas  abundantly.  In  this  experiment,  the 
oxygen  of  the  water  combines  with  the 
iron  at  a  red  heat,  so  as  to  convert  it  into 
an  oxyd,  and  the  caloric  applied  combines 
with  the  hydrogen  of  the  water,  and  forms 
hydrogen  gas.  It  is,  therefore,  the  result 
of  a  double  affinity,  that  of  the  oxygen  of 
the  water  with  the  metal,  and  that  of  its 
hydrogen  with  caloric. 

The  more  caloric  is  employed  in  the  ex- 
periment of  decomposing  water  by  means 
of  iron,  &c.  the  sooner  is  the  water  decom- 
posed. 

Hydrogen  gas  is  frequently  found  in 
great  abundance  in  mines  and  coal-pits, 
where  it  is  sometimes  generated  suddenly, 
and  becomes  mixed  with  the  atmospheric 
air  of  these  subterraneous  cavities.  If  a 
lighted  candle  be  brought  in,  this  mixture 
often  explodes,  and  produces  the  most 
dreadful  effects.  It  is  called,  by  mmers, 
Jire-damp.  It  generally  forms  a  cloud  in 
the  upper  part  of  the  mine,  on  account  of 
its  levity,  but  does  not  mix  there  with  at- 
mospheric air,  unless  some  agitation  takes 
place.  The  miners  frequently  get  fire  to 


HYD 


387 


it  with  a  candle,  laying  at  the  same  time 
flat  on  their  t';ces,  to  escape  the  violence  of 
the  shock.  An  easier  and  more  safe  me- 
thod of  clearing  the  mine  is,  by  leading  a 
long  tube  through  the  shaft  of  it,  to  the 
ash-pit  of  a  furnace  ;  by  this  means  the 
gas  will  be  conducted  to  feed  the  fire. 

Hydrogen  gas,  in  whatever  manner  pro- 
duced, always  originates  from  water,  ei- 
ther in  consequence  of  a  preceding  de- 
composition, in  which  it  had  been  com- 
bined, in  the  state  of  solid  or  fixed  hydro- 
gen, with  one  of  the  substances  employed, 
or  from  a  decomposition  of  water  actually 
taking  place  during  the  experiment. 

There  are  instances  recorded  of  a  va- 
pour issuing  from  the  stomach  of  dead 
persons,  which  took  fire  on  the  approach 
of  a  candle.  We  even  find  accounts,  in 
several  works,  of  the  combustion  of  living 
human  beings,  which  appears  to  be  spon- 
taneous. Dr.  Swediaur  related  some  in- 
stances of  porters  at  Warsaw,  who,  having 
drank  abundantly  of  spirit,  fell  down  in 
the  street,  with  the  smoke  issuing  out  of 
their  mouths ;  and  people  came  to  their 
assistance,  saying  they  would  take  fire  ;  to 
prevent  which,  they  made  them  drink  a 
great  quantity  of  milk,  or  used  a  more 
singular  expedient,  by  causing  them  to 
swallow  the  urine  of  the  by-standers,  im- 
mediately on  its  evacuation. 

However  difficult  it  may  be  to  give  cre- 
dit to  such  narratives,  it  is  equally  difficult 
to  reject  them  entirely,  without  refusing  to 
admit  the  numerous  testimonies  of  men, 
who  were,  for  the  most  part,  worthy  of 
credit.  Citizen  Lair  has  collected  all  the 
circumstances  of  this  nature  which  he 
found  dispersed  in  different  books,  and  has 
rejected  those  which  did  not  appear  to 
be  supported  by  respectable  testimony,  to 
which  he  has  added  some  others,  related  by 
persons  still  living.  These  narratives  are 
nine  in  number  ;  they  were  communicated 
to  the  Philomatic  Society,  at  Paris,  and  in- 
serted in  the  bulletin,  Thermidor,  An.  5, 
No.  29.  The  cause  of  this  phenomenon 
has  been  attributed  to  a  development  of 
hydrogen  gas  taking  place  in  the  stomachs 
of  these  individuals. 

Citizen  Lair  believes  that  the  bodies  of 
these  people  were  not  burned  perfectly 
spontaneously,  hut  it  appeared  to  be  owing 
to  some  very  slight  external  cause,  such  as 
the  fire  of  a  candle,  taper,  or  pipe. 

HYDROGEN  GAS,  SULPHURATED. 
Sulphurated  hydrogen  gas  possesses  the 
properties  of  an  acid;  for  when  absorbed 
by  water,  its  solution  reddens  vegeta- 
ble blues  ;  it  combines  also  with  alka- 
lies, earths,  and  with  seven  1  metallic 
oxyds.  Sulphurated  hyclr<  gen  gas  possesses 
an  extremely  offensive  odour,  resembling 
that  of  putrid  eggs.  It  kdls  animals,  snd 
extinguishes  burning  bodies.  When  mixed 


388 


HYDROGEN  GAS,  SULPHURATED. 


with  oxygen  gas,  or  atmospheric  air,  it  is 
inflammable.  Mingled  with  nitrous  gas, 
it  burns  with  a  yellowish  green  flume.  It 
is  decomposed  by  ammonia,  by  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  gas,  and  by  sulphureous  acid 
gas.  It  has  a  strong  action  on  the  greater 
number  of  metallic  oxyds.  Its  specific 
gravity  to  common  air  is  us  1106  to  1000. 
It  is  composed,  according  to  Thenart,  of 
70.857  sulphur,  and  29.143  hydrogen.  It 
has  the  properly  of  dissolving  a  small  quan- 
tity of  phosphorus. 

Sulphurated  hydrogen  gas  may  be  obtain- 
ed in  several  ways : — 

1.  Take  dry  sulphuret  of  potash,  put  it 
into  a  tubulated  retort,  lodged  in  a  sand- 
bath,  or  supported  over  a  lamp  ;  direct  the 
neck  of  the  retort  under  a  receiver  placed 
in  the  pneumatic  trough  ;  then  pour  gra- 
dually upon  the  sulphuret  diluted  sulphuric 
or  muriatic  acid ;  a  violent  effervescence 
will  take  place,  and  sulphurated  hydrogen 
gas  will  be  liberated.  When  no  more  gas 
is  produced  spontaneously,  urge  the  mix- 
ture with  heat,  by  degrees,  till  it  boils, 
and  gas  will  again  be  liberated  abundantly. 

The  water  made  use  of  for  receiving  it 
should  be  heated  to  about  80  or  90 ;  at 
this  temperature  it  dissolves  little  of  the 
gas  ;  whereas,  if  cold  water  be  made  use 
of,  a  vast  quantity  of  it  is  absorbed. 

Explanation. — Though  sulphur  makes 
no  alteration  on  water,  which  proves  that 
sulphur  has  less  attraction  for  oxygen  than 
hydrogen  has,  yet,  if  sulphur  be  united  to 
an  alkali,  this  combination  decomposes 
water  whenever  it  comes  in  contact  with 
it,  though  the  alkali  itself  has  no  attraction 
either  for  oxygen  or  hydrogen. 

The  formation  of  this  g;is  explains  this 
truth.  On  adding  the  sulphuret  of  potash 
to  the  water,  this  fluid  becomes  decom- 
posed, part  of  the  sulphur  robs  it  of  its 
oxygen,  and  ior-ns  with  it  sulphuric  acid  ; 
this  generated  acid  unites  to  part  ot  the  al- 
kali, and  forms  sulphate  or  potash.  The 
liberated  hydrogen  dissolves  another  part 
of  the  sulphur,  and  forms  with  it  sulphu- 
rated  hydrogen,  the  basis  of  this  gas, 
which  is  retained  by  the  sepnraied  portion 
of  the  alkali.  The  sulphuric  acid  added 
now  extricates  it  from  the  alkali,  and 
makes  it  fl\  uflf'in  the  form  of  g-;is. 

The  mixture  m  the  retort  therefore  con- 
tains an  alkaline  sulphure,  properly  so 
called,  or  the  simple  combination  of  sul- 
phur with  aikali ;  sulphate  of  potash,  and, 
lastly,  sulphurated  hydrogen  gas,  dissolved 
in  the  alkaline  sulphure,  or  an  hydroge- 
nated  sulphure". 

Diluted  muriatic  acid  seems  best  adapt- 
ed for  the  production  of  sulphurated 
hydrogen  gas  from  alkaline  sulphurets. 
If  nitric  acid  be  made  use  of  it,  must 
be  much  diluted.  Sulphuric  acid  yields 
little  gas,  unless  assisted  by  heat.  When 


the  proportion  of  sulpur  in  the  sulphuret 
exceeds  that  of  the  alkali,  the  dense  sul. 
piiuvic  acid  poured  upon  it  emits  sulphuric 
acid  gas,  much  loaded  with  sulphur.  All 
the  rest  ot  the  acids  may  be  made  use  of 
for  decomposing  the  sulphurets. 

2.  When  iron  and  sulphur  are  united  to- 
gether, they  afford  a  large  quantity  of  sul- 
pliurated  hydrogen  gas,  on  submitting  them 
to  the  action  of   heat,    in    contact  with 
water. 

Melt  together,  in  a  crucible,  equal  parts 
of  iron  filings  and  sulphur  ;  the  product  is 
a  black  brittle  mass,  called  sulphuret  of 
iron.  Reduce  this  to  powder,  and  put  it, 
with  a  little  water,  into  a  tubulated  re- 
tort ;  add  diluted  muriatic  acid,  and  apply 
a  gentle  heat,  till  no  more  gas  is  disen- 
gaged. The  philosophy  of  this  expe- 
riment is  analogous  to  the  former.  Part 
of  the  oxygen  of  the  water  unites  to  part 
of  the  sulphur,  and  forms  sulphuric  acid ; 
another  part  oxydates  the  iron,  which, 
dissolved  by  the  acid,  forms  sulphate  of 
iron:  the  hydrogen  of  the  water  unites 
to  another  part  of  the  sulphur,  and  forms 
sulphurated  hydrogen,  which  becomes 
gazeous  by  the  addition  of  caloric. 

3.  Sulphurated  hydrogen  gas  may|also  be 
obtained  by  heating  an  alkaline  sulphuret, 
with   the  addition  of  water,  without  the 
affusion  of  an  acid.  In  this  case,  the  water  is 
also    decomposed  ;    its    hydrogen    unites 
with  part  of  the  sulphur,  and  forms  sulphu- 
rated hydrogen  ;  the  oxygen  of  the  water 
unites    with  another  part  of  the  sulphur, 
and  produces  sulphuric  acid,  which  joins  to 
the  alkali  and  forms  a  sulphate.     The  sul- 
phurated hydrogen    becomes    disengaged 
by  heat  in  the  gazeous  form. 

4.  Sulphurated  hydrogen   gas    may    be 
obtained  by  passing  hydrogen  gas  through 
sulphur,  in  a  state  of  fusion. 

For  this  purpose,  put  sulphur  into  a  gun- 
barrel,  or  Wedegwood's  tube,  and  place  it 
across  a  furnace  ;  fit  to  the  lower  extremi- 
ty a  bent  glass  tube,  which  goes  under  a 
receiver  placed  in  the  pneumatic  trough, 
and  adapt  to  the  upper  extremity  a  tubu- 
lated retort,  or  other  apparatus  proper  for 
producing  hydrogen  gas.  The  sulphur 
nm^t  then  be  heated,  and,  when  nulted, 
and  the  hydrogen  gas  evolved,  must  be 
made  to  pass  over  it,  which,  in  this  man- 
ner, will  dissolve  part  of  the  sulphur,  and 
become  converted  into  sulphurated  hydro- 
gen gas. 

5.  It  may  likewise  be  procured  in  a  di- 
rect manner ;  for  that  purpose,  let  a  small 
quantity  of  sulphur  be  enclosed  m  a  jar 
full  of  hydrogen  gas,  and  melt  it  by  means 
of  a  burning-glass.      This   method    does 
not    succeed,  except    the    hydrogen   gas 
be  as  dry    as   possible,  for  is   affinity  to 
sulphur  is  weakened  in  proportion  to  its 
moisture. 


HYD 

HYDROGEN  GAS,  PHOSPHORA- 
TED.  Phosphorated  hydrogen  gas  con- 
sists of  phosphorus  dissolved  in  hydrogen 
gas. 

Properties. — It  Is  the  most  combustible 
substance  in  nature,  and  it  is  particu- 
larly distinguished  from  all  other  gi'ses, 
by  the  property  of  taking  fire  immediately 
when  brought  in  contact  with  atmospheric 
air.  When  mixed  with  oxygen  gas,  or 
with  ox\gena<ed  muriatic  acid  gas,  it  burns 
with  great  vehemence.  When  bubbles  of 
it  are  suffered  to  pass  through  water,  they 
explode  in  succession  as  they  reach  the 
surface  of  this  fluid.  Tt  has  an  insupport- 
able odour,  similar  to  that  of  putrid  fish. 
It  is  partly  absorbable  by  distilled  water, 
freed  from  atmospheric  air  at  low  tempera- 
tures. Distilled  water  absorbs  about  one- 
fourth,  and  gives  it  out  again  without 
alteration  by  heat.  Water  containing  at- 
mospheric air  decomposes  it,  when  suffered 
to  stand  with  it  for  some  time.  When 
exposed  to  vivid  light,  it  deposits  phospho- 
rus in  a  crystalline  form. 

Methods  of  obtaining  it. 

1.  Take  a  small  retort ;  put  into  it  one 
part  of  phosphorus  and  ten  of  a  concen- 
trated solution  of  potash,  or  soda ;  make 
the  mixture  boil,  and  receive  the  liberated 
gas  over  mercury ;  or,  if  it  be  intended  for 
immediate  use,  it  may  be  collected  over 
water.  In  this  experiment,  a  decompo- 
sition of  the  water  takes  place.  Its  oxy- 
gen unites  to  part  of  the  phosphorus,  and 
forms  phosphoric  acid,  which  joins  to  the 
potash,  and  forms  phosphate  of  potash. 
The  liberated  hydrogen  dissolves  another 
part  of  the  phosphorus,  and  becomes  con- 
verted into  phosphorated  hydrogen  gas. 

In  thus  preparing  this  gas,  the  body  of 
the  retort  should  be  filled  as  nearly  as 
possible  with  the  mixture,  otherwise  the 
first  portion  of  gas  which  is  produced  in- 
flames in  the  retort ;  a  vacuum  is  formed, 
and  the  water  forced  up  into  the  retort, 
and  endangers  the  bursting  of  it. 

2  Phosphorated  hydrogen  gas  is  also 
obtained,  if,  by  a  direct  exposure  to  a 
strong  heat,  we  effect  a  combination  of 
phosphorus  and  lime,  and  then  throw  this 
compound  into  water,  a  great  quantity  of 
phosphorated  hydrogen  gas  will  soon  be 
formed,  and  may  be  collected  in  the  usual 
manner,  over  water  or  mercury. 

The  production  of  phosphorated  hydro- 
gen gas  in  this  manner,  is  analogous  to  the 
first,  with  the  only  difference  that  here  the 
decomposition  of  the  water  takes  place  at 
common  temperatures. 

3.  Phosphorated  hydrogen  gas  may  also 
be  obtained,  according  to  Davy,  in  the 
following  manner : 

Let  water  be  decomposed  in  the  usual 
manner,  by  meair*  of  zinc  and  su'plv.im 
acid,  and  add  to  the  mixture  a  quantity  of 


IIYD 


389 


phosphorus.  The  hydrogen  evolved  will 
dissolve  part  of  the  phosphorus ;  phospho- 
rated hydrogen  gas  will  be  produced,  and 
take  fire  at  the  surface  of  the  fluid  so 
long  as  the  decomposition  of  the  water  is 
m,.de,  with  considerable  rapidity.  But 
the  gas  produced  in  this  process  burns 
with  a  more  lambent  flame  than  that  ob- 
tained in  the  usual  manner,  probably  on 
account  of  containing  a  larger  quantity  of 
hydrogen.  The  experiment  is  nevertheless 
brilliant ;  for  the  gas  is  disengaged  in  small 
bubbles,  which  cover  the  whole  surface  of 
the  fluid;  they  disengage  themselves  ra- 
pidly, new  ones  are  produced,  and  the 
whole  fluid  resembles  a  well  of  fire. 

For  the  success  of  this  experiment, 
it  is  essential  that  the  water,  during  the 
action  of  its  decomposition,  be  consider- 
ably heated,  which  may  be  effected  by  a 
copious  addition  of  sulphuric  acid,  and 
that  the  phosphorus  be  present  in  a  consi- 
derable quantity.  Half  a  part  of  phospho- 
rus cut  into  small  pieces,  one  of  granulated 
zinc,  three  of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid, 
and  five  of  water,  answer  this  purpose 
exceedingly  well. 

Phosphorated  hydrogen  gas  is  also  pro- 
duced by  nature.  The  air  which  burns  at 
the  surftce  of  certain  springs,  and  forms 
what  ts  called  burnmg-springs,  and  the 
ignis  fatui  (Jack  o'lamerns),  which  glide 
along-  burying-grounds,  or  places  where 
animal  mutter  is  putrefying,  consists  of  hy- 
drogen gas,  holding  phosphorus  in  solution. 

Hydrogen  gaz,  light,  carbonated.  See 
Carbonated  hydroeren  gas. 

Hydrogen  $"<  z,  heavy ^  carbonated.  See 
Carbonated  hydrogen  got. 

HYDRO  LAPATHTJM,  (From  u<f*g,  water, 
and  Astrafiov,  the  dock  )  Herba  Brittanica. 
Lapathum  aquaticum.  The  water-dock. 
Rwiiax  hydrolapathitmt  of  Linnaeus  i—Jlori- 
bits  hermaphroditis,  valvulis  integris  grani- 
erisy  foliis  lanceolatis.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant  manifest  considerable  acidity,  and  are 
said  to  possess  a  laxative  quality.  The  root 
is  strongly  udstnngent,  and  has  been  much 
employed,  both  externally  and  internally, 
for  the  cure  of  some  diseases  of  the  skin, 
as  scurvy,  lepra,  lichen,  &c.  The  root 
powdered  is  said  to  be  an  excellent  den- 
trifrice. 

HTDROMELI.  (From  txfag,  water,  and 
^t«x/,  honey.)  Mulsum.  Aqua  mulsa. 
Jtfelicratum.  JSraggat.  Hydromel.  Water 
impregnated  with  honey.  After  it  is  fer- 
mented, it  is  called  vinous  hydromel,  or 
mead. 

HYDROMETRA.  (From  wTag,  water, 
and  /«»T££t,  the  womb.)  Hydrops  uteri. 
Di-opsy  of  the  womb.  A  genus  01"  disease 
in  the  class  cacheociae,  and  order  intumes- 
cenliae>  of  Cull  .n.  It  p  duces  a  swelling 
of  the  hypogastric  region,  sloly  and  gradu- 
ally increasing,  resembling  the  figure  of  the 


390 


IIYD 


I1YD 


uterus,  yielding  to,  or  fluctuating  on,  pres- 
sure ;  without  Lschury  or  pregnancy.  Sau- 
vage  enumerates  seven  species.  It  must 
be  considered  as  a  very  rare  disease,  and 
one  that  can  with  difficulty  be  ascertained. 

HTBROMPHALUU.  (From  z/<Ta>£,  water, 
and  o/uq&xos,  the  navel.)  A  tumour -of  the 
navel  containing  water. 

HZDRONOSOS.  (From  t/tfag,  water,  and 
vo<ro?,  a  disease.)  The  sweating-sickness, 
called  Ephidrosis  and  Sudor  anghcus. 

HYDKOPEDESIS.  (From  u<?u>p,  water,  and 
?njcf«a,  to  break  out.)  A  breaking  out  into 
a  violent  sweat. 

HYDROPHOBIA.  (From  mTag,  water, 
and  <poCso>,  IQ  fear,)  Rabes  canina.  Cynan- 
thropia.  Cynolesia-  Canine  madness.  This 
disease  arises  in  consequence  of  the  bite 
of  a  rabid  animal,  as  a  dog  or  c^t,  and 
sometimes  spontaneously.  It  is  termed 
hydrophobia,  because  persons  that  are  thus 
bitten  dread  the  sight  or  the  falling  of 
water  when  first  seized.  Cullen  has  arran- 
ged it  under  the  class  neuroses,  and  order 
spasmi,  and  defines  it  a  loathing  and  great 
dread  of  drinking  any  liquids,  from  their 
creating  a  painful  convulsion  of  the  pharynx, 
occasioned  most  commonly  by  the  bite  of  a 
mad  animal. 

There  are  two  species  of  hydrophobia : 

1.  Hydrophobia  rabiosat  when  there  is  a 
desire  of  biting. 

2.  Hydrophobia  simplex,  when  there  is 
not  a  desire  of  biting. 

Dr.  James  observes,  that  this  peculiar 
affection  properly  belongs  to  the  canine 
genus,  viz.  dogs,  foxes,  and  wolves ;  in 
which  animals  only  it  seems  to  be  innate 
and  natural,  scarcely  ever  appearing  in 
any  others,  except  when  communicated 
from  these.  When  a  dog  is  affecte  d  with 
madness,  he  becomes  dull,  solitary,  and 
endeavours  to  hide  himself,  seldom  bark- 
ing, but  making  a  murmuring  noise,  and 
refusing  all  kinds  of  meat  and  drink.  He 
flies  at  strangers;  but,  in  this  stage,  he 
remembers  and  respects  his  master;  his 
head  and  tail  hang  down ;  he  walks  as  if 
over-powered  by  sleep ;  and  a  bite,  at  this 

Eeriod,  though  "dangerous,  is  not  so  apt  to 
ring  on  the  disease  in  the  animal  bitten  as 
one  afflicted  at  a  later  period.  The  dog  at 
length  begins  to  pant ;  he  breathes  quickly 
and  heavily;  his  tongue  hangs  out;  his 
mouth  is  continually  open,  and  discharges 
a  large  quantity  of  froth.  Sometimes  he 
walks  slowly,  as  if  half  asleep,  and  then 
runs  suddenly,  but  not  always  directly, 
forward.  At  last  he  forgets  his  master; 
his  eyes  have  a  dull,  watery,  red  appear- 
ance ;  he  grows  thin  and  weak,  often  falls 
down,  gets  up,  and  attempts  to  fly  at  every 
thing,  becoming  very  soon  quite  furious. 
The  animal  seldom  lives  in  this  latter  state 
longer  than  thirty  hours;  and  it  is  said, 
that  Ms  bites,  towards  the  end  of  his  ex- 


istence, are  the  most  dangerous.  The 
throat  of  a  person  suffering  hydrophobia  is 
always  much  affected  ;  and,  it  is  asserted, 
the  nearer  the  bite  to  this  part  the  more 
perilous. 

Hydrophobia  may  be  communicated  to 
the  human  subject  from  the  bites  of  cats, 
cows,  and  other  an.mals,  not  of  the  canine 
species,  to  which  the  affection  has  been, 
previously  communicated.  However,  it  is 
from  the  bues  of  those  domestic  ones,  the 
dog1  and  cat,  that  most  cases  of  hydropho- 
bia originate.  It  does  not  appear  that  the 
bite  of  a  person  affected  can  communicate 
the  disease  to  another ;  at  lea$>t  the  records 
of  medicine  furnish  no  proof  of  this  cir- 
cumstance. 

In  the  human  species,  the  general  symp- 
toms attendant  upon  the  the  bite  of  a  mad 
dog,  or  other  rabid  animal,  are— the  part 
bitten,  at  some  indefinite  period,  and  occa- 
sionally long  after  the  bitten  part  seems 
quite  well,  a  slight  pain  begins  to  be  felt  in 
it,  now  and  then  attended  with  itching, 
but  generally  resembling  a  rheumatic  pain. 
Then  come  on  wandering  pains,  with  an 
uneasiness  and  heaviness,  disturbed  sleep, 
and  frightful  dreams,  accompanied  with 
great  restlessness,  sudden  startings,  and 
spasms,  sighing,  anxiety,  and  a  love  for 
solitude.  These  symptoms  continuing  to 
increase  daily,  pains  begin  to  shoot  from 
the  place  which  was  wounded,  all  along 
up  to  the  throat,  with  a  straitness  and  sen- 
sation ot  choaking,  and  a  horror  and  dread 
at  the  sight  of  water,  and  other  liquids, 
together  with  a  loss  of  appetite  and  tre- 
mor. The  person  is,  however,  capable  of 
swallowing  any  solid  substance  with  tolera- 
ble ease  ;  but  the  moment  that  any  thing  in 
a  fluid  form  is  brought  in  contact  with  his 
lips,  it  occasions  him  to  start  back  with 
much  dread  and  horror,  although  he  labours 
perhaps  under  great  thirst  at  the  time. 

A  vomiting  of  bilious  matter  soon  comes 
on,  in  the  course  of  the  disease,  and  an  in- 
tense hot  fever  ensues,  attended  with  con- 
tinual watching,  great  thirst,  dryness  and 
roughness  of  the  tongue,  hoarseness  of 
the  voice,  and  the  discharge  of  a  viscid 
saliva  from  the  mouth,  which  the  patient 
is  constantly  spitting  out ;  together  with 
spasms  of  the  genital  and  urinary  organs, 
in  consequence  of  winch  the  evacuations 
are  forcibly  thrown  out.  His  respiration 
is  laborious  and  uneasy,  but  hisjudgment  is 
unaffected,  and,  as  long  as  he  retains  the 
power  of  sper  ch,  his  answers  are  distinct. 

In  some  few  instances,  a  severe  delirium 
arises,  and  closes  the  tragic  scene  ;  but  it 
more  frequently  happens,  that  the  pulse 
becomes  tremulous  and  irregular,  that  con- 
vulsions arise,  and  that  nature,  being  at 
length  exhausted,  sinks  under  the  pressure 
of  misery. 

The  appearances  to  be  observed,  on  dis- 


IIYD 


HYD 


391 


section,  in  hydrophobia,  are  unusual  ari- 
dity of  the  viscera  and  other  parts ;  murks 
of  inflammation  in  'he  fauces,  gula,  and 
larynx  ;  inflammatory  appearances  in  the 
stomach,  and  an  accumulation  or  effusion 
of  blood  in  the  lungs.  Some  marks  of  in- 
flammation are  likewise  to  be  observed  in 
the  brain,  consisting  in  a  serous  eifusiori  on 
its  surface,  or  in  a  redness  of  the  pia  mater ; 
which  appearances  have  al,o  presented 
themselves  in  the  dog. 

In  some  cases  of  dissection,  not  the  least 
morbid  appearance  has  been  observed,  ei- 
ther in  the  fauces,  diaphragm,  stomach,  or 
intestines.  The  poison  has  therefore  been 
conceived  by  some  physicians  to  act  upon 
the  nervous  system,  and  to  be  so  wholly 
confined  to  it,  as  to  make  it  a  matter  of 
doubt  whexher  the  qualities  of  the  blood 
are  altered  or  not. 

HYDROPHTHALMIA.  (From  <%, 
water,  and  o<f>&«tyco?,  the  eye.  Hydroph- 
thalmium.  There  are  two  diseases,  diffe- 
rent in  their  nature  and  consequences,  thus 
termed.  The  one  is  a  mere  anasarcous  or 
ocdematous  swelling  of  the  eyelid.  The 
other,  the  true  hydropthalmia,  is  a  swell- 
ing: of  the  bulb  of  the  eye,  from  too  great 
a  collection  of  the  vitreous  or  aqueous  hu- 
mours. 

HYDROPHTHALMIUM.  (From  uJ«g,  water, 
and  096^^0?,  the  eye.)  See  Hydrophthal- 
mia, 

HYDROPHYSOCELE.  (From  i/<fa>g,  water, 
<f>u<r»,  flatulence,  and  *wx»,  a  tumour,)  Her- 
nia, combined  with  hydrocele. 

HYDROPICA.  (From  ^a^,  the  dropsy.) 
Medicines  which  relieve  or  cure  dropsy. 

HYDROPIPER.  (From  wJo>g,  water,  and 
vtTrtpis,  pepper ;  so  called  from  its  biting 
the  tongue  like  pepper,  and  being  a  native 
of  marshy  places.)  Biting  arsmart  Lake- 
weed.  Water-pepper.  Polygonum  hydropi.per 
of  Linnaeus.  This  plant  is  very  common 
in  our  ditches  ;  the  leaves  have  an  acrid 
burning  taste,  and  seem  to  be  nearly  of  the 
same  nature  with  those  of  the  arum.  They 
have  been  recommended  as  possessing  an- 
tiseptic, aperient,  diuretic  virtues,  and  gi- 
ven in  scurvies  and  cachexies,  asthmas, 
hypochondriacal  and  nephritic  complaints, 
and  wandering  gout.  The  fresh  leaves  have 
been  applied  externally,  as  a  stimulating 
cataplasm. 

HYDROPNEUMOSARCA.  (From  vf&£,  water, 
Trvwf.*.*,  wind,  a.;>d  <r*§£,  flesh.)  A  tumour 
ot  air,  water,  and  solid  substances. 

HYDROPOIDES,  (From  i/Jg«4>  &  dropsy, 
and  «<fs?,  likeness.)  A  term  formerly  applied 
to  liquid  and  watery  excrements. 

HYDROPS.  (From  wfog,  water.)  Dropsy. 
A  preternatural  collection  of  serous  or  wa- 
tery fluid  in  the  cellular  substance,  or  dif- 
ferent cavities  of  the  body.  It  receives 


different    appellations,    according    to   the 
particular  situation  in  which  it  is  lodged. 

When  it  is  diffused  through  ihe  cellular 
membrane,  either  generally  or  partially,  it 
is  called  anasarca  When  it  is  deposited  in 
the  cavity  of  the  cranium,  it  is  called  hy 
drocephalus;  when  in  the  chest,  hydrothorax, 
or  hydrops  pectoris.  When  in  the  abdomen, 
ascites.  In  the  uterus,  hydrotnetra ;  and 
within  the  scrotum,  hydrocele. 

The  causes  of  these  diseases  are,  a  fa- 
mily disposition  thereto,  frequent  saliva- 
tions, excessive  and  long  continued  eva- 
cuations, a  free  use  of  spirituous  liquors, 
(which  never  fail  to  destroy  the  digestive 
powers,)  schirrosities  of  the  liver,  spleen, 
pancreas,  mesentery,  and  other  abdominal 
viscera ;  preceding  diseases,  as  the  jaun- 
dice, diarrhoea,  dysentery,  phthisis,  asth- 
ma, gout,  mtermitttnts  of  long  duration, 
scarlet  fever,  and  some  of  the  exanthema- 
ta;  a  suppression  of  accustomed  evacua- 
tions, the  gudden  striking  in  of  eruptive 
humours,  ossification  of  the  valves  of  the 
heart,  polypi  in  the  right  ventricle,  aneu- 
rism in  the  arteries,  tumours  making  a 
considerable  pressure  on  the  neighbouring 
parts,  permanent  obstruction  in  the  lungs, 
rupture  of  the  thoracic  duct,  exposure  for 
a  length  of  time  to  a  moist  atmosphere, 
laxity  of  the  exhalents,  detect  in  the  ab- 
sorbents, topical  weakness,  and  general 
debility. 

HYDROPS  AD  MATULAM.    Diabetes. 
HYDROPS  ARTICTLLI.    A  white  swelling  of 
a  joint  is  sometimes  so  called. 

HYDROPS  CTSTICUS.  Any  dropsy  enclosed 
in  bags  or  cysts. 

HYDROPS  GESTU.  An  accumulation  of  syno- 
via, under  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  knee. 
HYDROPS  MEDULLA  SPIXALIS.     See  Hydro* 
rachitis  and  Spin  a  bifida. 

HroBops  OVARII.  A  dropsy  of  the  ova- 
rium.  A  species  of  a  cites, 

HYDROPS  PKCTORIS.    See  Hydrothordx. 
HYDROPS  PERICARDII.     See  Hydrocardia. 
HYDROPS  PULMOKCM.  Water  in  the  cellu- 
lar interstices  of  the  lungs. 

HYDROPS  SCROTI.    See  Hydrocele» 
HYDROPS  UTERI.    Hydrometra. 
HYDROPYHETUS.    (From  ufog,  water,  and 
7rv£t]os,  fever.)   The  sweating  fever  or  sick- 
ness    See  Sudor  Jlnqliciis. 

HYDRORACHITIS,  (From  wT«§,  water, 
andp*£/c,  the  spine.)  A  fluctuating- rumour, 
mostly  situated  on  the  lumbar  vertebrae  of 
new-born  children.  It  is  •:  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  cachexies ,  and  order  intnmcscen- 
ti<e  of  Culien,  and  is  always  incurable.  See 
Spina  bifida, 

HYDROSACCHAHUM.  (From  t//a>g,  water, 
and  o-*x;£*gov,  sugar.)  A  drink  made  of 
sugar  a:>d  water. 

HYDROSAHCA.     (From  wcfi*>£,  water,  and 


392 


HYD 


HYG 


,  the  flesh.)  Water  in  the  cellular  mem- 
brane. See  Anasarca. 

HYDROSARCOCELE.  (From  wJVwg,  water, <»•«{>£, 
the  flesh,  and  *»x»,  a  tumour.)  Sarcocele, 
with  an  infusion  of  water  into  the  cellular 
membrane. 

HtDRosATUM.  (From  v<fc»g,  water,  and 
go<foy,  a  rose.)  A  drink  made  ot  water, honey, 
and  the  juice  of  roses. 

HrDRosELixiJM.  (From  ucTa^,  water,  and 
<rt\tvov,  purslane. )  A  species  of  purslane, 
growing  in  marshy  places. 

HlTDROSIJLPHtJttETUM  STIBII  UTTETTM.     See 

Sulphur  antimonii  prxcipitatum. 

HYDUOSULPHURETUM  STIBII  RUBRUM.  Ke.r- 
mes  mineralis.  A  sulphuret  of  antimony  for- 
merly in  high  estimation  as  an  expectorant, 
sudorific  and  anti.>pasmodic,  in  difficult  re- 
spiration, rheumatism,  diseases  of  the  skin 
and  glands. 

HYDROTHORAX.  (From  uTog,  water, 
and  0a>g*£,  the  chest.)  Hydrops  thorads. 
Hydrops  pectoris.  Dropsy  of  the  chest.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  cachexies ,  and 
order  intumescentice t  of  Cullen.  Difficulty 
of  breathing,  particularly  when  in  a  hori- 
zontal posture  ;  sudden  starting**  from 
sleep,  with  anxiety,  and  palpitations  of  the 
heart ;  cough,  paleness  of  the  visage,  ana- 
sarcous  swellings  of  the  lower  extremities, 
thirst,  and  a  scarcity  of  urine,  are  the  cha- 
racteristic symptoms  of  hyd«-othor:;x  ;  but 
the  one  which  is  more  decisive  than  all  the 
rest  is,  a  fluctuation  of  water  being  per- 
ceived in  the  chest,  either  by  the  patient 
himself  or  his  medical  attendant,  on  certain 
motions  of  the  body. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  the  dis- 
ease  are  pretty  much  the  same  with  those 
which  are  productive  of  the  other  species 
of  dropsy.  In  some  cases,  it  exists  without 
any  other  kind  of  dropsical  affection  being 
present ;  but  it  prevails  very  often  as  a  part 
of  more  universal  dropsy. 

It  frequently  takes  place  to  a  considera- 
ble degree  before  it  becomes  very  percep- 
tible ;  and  its  presence  is  not  readily 
known,  the  symptoms,  like  those  of  hy- 
drocephakis,  not  being  always  very  dis- 
tinct. In  some  instances,  the  water  is 
collected  in  both  sacs  of  the  pleura  ;  but  at 
other  times,  it  is  only  in  one.  Sometimes 
it  is  lodged  in  the  pericardium  alone  ;  but, 
for  the  most  part,  it  only  appears  there, 
when,  at  the  same  time,  a  collection  is 
present  in  one  or  both  cavities  of  the  tho- 
rax. Sometimes  4,he  water  is  effused  in  the 
cellular  texture  of  the  lungs,  v/ilhout  any 
being  deposited  in  the  cavity  of  the  thorax. 
In  .<  few  cases,  the  water  that  is  collected 
is  enveloped  in  small  cysts,  of  a  membranous 
native,  known  by  the  name  of  hydatids, 
which .seem  to  float  in  the  cavity  ;  but  more 
frequently  they  are  connected  with,  and 
att  died  to,  particular  parts  of  the  internal 
surface  of  the  pleura. 


Hydrothorax  often  comes  on  with  a 
sense  of  uneasiness  at  the  lower  end  of  the 
sternum,  accompanied  by  a  difficulty  of 
breathing,  which  is  much  increased  by  any 
exertion,  and  which  is  always  most  'con- 
siderable during  night,  when  the  body  is  in 
an  horizontal  posture.  Along  with  these 
symp'oms  there  is  a  cough,  that  is  at  first 
dry,  but  which,  after  a  time,  is  attended 
with  an  expectoration  of  thin  mucus. 
There  is  likewise  a  paleness  of  the  com- 
plexion, and  an  anasarcous  swelling  of  the 
feet  and  legs,  together  with  a  considerable 
degree  of  thirst,  and  a  diminished  flow  of 
urine.  Under  these  appearances,  we  have 
just  grounds  to  suspect  that  there  is  a  col- 
lection of  water  in  the  chest ;  but  if  the 
fluctuation  can  be  perceived,  there  can 
then  remain  no  doubt  as  to  the  reality  of  its 
presence. 

During  the  progress  of  the  disease,  it  is 
no  uncommon  thing  for  the  patient  to  feel 
a  numbness,  or  degree  of  palsy,  in  one  or 
both  arms,  and  to  be  more  than  ordinarily 
sensible  to  cold.  With  regard  to  the  pulse, 
it  is  usually  quick  at  first,  but,  towards  the 
end,  becomes  irregular  and  intermitting. 

Our  prognostic  in  hydrothorax  must,  in 
general,  be  unfavorable,  as  it  has  seldom 
been  cured,  and,  in  many  cases,  will  hardly 
admit  even  of  alleviation,  the  difficulty  of 
breathing  continuing  to  increase,  until  the 
action  of  the  lungs  is  at  last  entirely  impe- 
ded by  the  quantity  of  water  deposited  in 
the  chest.  In  some  cases,  the  event  is 
suddenly  fatal,  but  in  others  it  is  preceded, 
for  a  few  days  previous  to  death,  by  a  spit- 
ting of  blood. 

Dissections  of  this  disease  shew  that,  in 
some  cases,  the  water  is  either  collected 
in  one  side  of  the  thorax,  or  that  there  are 
hrdatides  formed  in  some  particular  part 
of  it;  but  they  more  frequently  discover 
water  in  both  sides  of  the  chest,  accom- 
panied by  a  collection  in  the  cellular  tex- 
ture and  principal  cavities  of  the  body. 
The  fluid  is  usually  of  a  yellowish  colour; 
possesses  properties  similar  to  serum,  and, 
with  respect  to  its  quantity,  varies  very 
much,  being  from  a  few  ounces  to  several 
quarts.  According  to  the  quantity,  so  are 
the  lungs  compressed  by  it ;  and,  where  it 
is  very  considerable,  they  are  usually  found 
much  reduced  in  size.  When  universal 
anasarca  has  preceded  the  collection  in  the 
chest,  it  is  no  uncommon  occurrence  to 
find  some  of  the  abdominal  viscera  in  a 
sciiirrous  state. 

HYGIENE.  (From  trytauvet,  to  be  well.) 
Hygiesis.  Hygeia.  Modern  physicians  have 
applied  this  term  to  that  division  of  thera- 
pia  which  treats  of  the  diet  of  the  sick  and 
the  non-natural. 

HYGIESIS.     See  Hygiene. 

HTGRA.  (From  t/^oc,  humid.)  Liquid 
plasters. 


HYM 

HTGREMPLASTRUM.  (From  uy$os,  moist, 
and  t{A7r\a.s-£ov ,  a  plaster.)  A  liquid  plas- 
ter. 

KPtiARH'us.  (From  uy%w,  humid, 
v,  tne  eye-lid  )  Applied  to  the 
emunttory  ducts,  in  the  extreme  edge,  or 
inner  pan,  of  -he  eye-lid. 

HYGRociRcorEi.K,  (From  u>-g°?,  moist, 
M£<rGs,  a  vatix,  und  JC«A»,  a  tuhioui1.)  Di- 
lated spermatic  veins,  with  dropsy  of  the 
scrotum. 

HYGUOCOLLYRIUM.  (From  vy-£6{t  liquid, 
and  KoKKu£tovt  a  collyrium.)  A  collyrium 
composed  of  liquids. 

HYGKOLOGY.  (Hygrobgia  ,•  from  w^oc, 
a  humour  or  fluid,  «nd  AC^O?,  a  discourse.) 
The  doctrine  of  the  fluids. 

HYGROMA.  (vy-pofjiet:  from  v^os,  a 
liquid.)  An  encysted  tumoui ,  whose  con- 
tents are  either  serum  or  a  fluid  like  lymph. 
It  sometimes  happens  that  these  tumours 
are  filled  with  hydaiids.  Hygromatous  tu- 
mours require  the  removal  of  the  cyst,  or 
the  destruction  of  its  secreted  .surface. 

HYGROMETER.  (Hygvometrum  t  from 
wj/gcc,  moist,  and  //.IT^OV,  a  measure.)  Ily- 
drometer.  An  instrument  to  measure 
the  degrees  of  moisture  in  the  atmosphere. 
It  also  means  an  infirm  part  of  the  body, 
affected  by  moisture  of  the  atmosphere. 

HYGROSCOPICS.  Substances  which 
have  the  property  of  absorbing  moisture 
from  the  atmosphere.  See  Atmosphere. 

HYGROMYRUM.  (From  vyye,  moist, 
and  pv^v,  a  liquid  ointment.)  A  liquid 
ointment. 

HYGROPHOBIA.  The  same  as  hydropho- 
bia. 

HYLE.  (u\>,,  matter.)  The  materia 
medica,  or  ma  ter  of  any  kind  which  comes 
under  the  cognizance  of  a  medical  person. 

HYMEN.  (From  Hymen,  the  god  of 
marriage,  because  this  membrane  is  sup- 
posed to  be  entire  before  marriage,  or  co- 
pulation.) The  hymen  is  a  thin  membrane, 
of  a  semilunar  or  circular  form,  placed  at 
the  entrance  of  the  vagina,  which  it  partly 
closes.  It  has  a  very  different  appearance 
in  different  women,  but  is  generally,  if 
not  always,  found  in  virgins,  and  is  very 
properly  esteemed  the  test  of  virginity,  be- 
ing ruptured  in  the  first  act  of  coition. 
The  remnants  of  the  hymen  are  called  the 
carunculse  myrtiformes.  The  hymen  is 
also  peculiar  to  the  human  species.  There 
are  two  circumstances  relating  to  the  hy- 
men which  require  medical  assistance.  It 
is  sometimes  of  such  a  strong  ligamentous 
texture,  that  it  cannot  be  ruptured,  and 
prevents  the  connection  between  the  sexes. 
It  is  also  sometimes  imperforated,  wholly 
closing  the  entrance  into  the  vagina,  and 
preventing  any  discharge  from  the  uterus  ; 
but  both  these  cases  are  extr*  mely  rare. 
If  the  hymen  be  of  an  unnaturally  firm 
texture,  but  perforated,  though  perhaps 
With  a  very  small  opening-,  the  inconve- 


HVQ 


393 


niencies  thence  arising  will  not  be  disco* 
vered  before  the  ,imi-  ot  marrh-ge,  when 
they  m;<y  be  removed  by  a  cruci  a  incision, 
made  through  it,  taking  care  noi  to  injure 
the  adjoining  parts. 

The    imperforation    of  the   hymen    will 
produce  its  inconveniencies  when  the  per- 
son begins  to  me  m  mute.     For  the  men- 
struous    blood,   being  secrettd  from,  the, 
utei'tib  a  i  each  period,  and  not  evacuated 
tlic  patient  suffers  much    pain  from    the 
distention  of  the  parts,  many  strange  symp- 
toms and  Appearances  are  occasioned,  and 
suspicions  injurious  to  her  reputation  are 
often  entertained      In  a  case  of  this  kind, 
for  which  Dr.  Denman  was  consulted,  the 
young  wnma:.,  who  was  twenty -two  years 
of   age,  having  many  uterine   complaints, 
with  the  abdomen  enlarged,  was  suspected 
to  be  pregnant,  though  she  persevered  in 
asserting  the  contr  ry,  and  had  never  men- 
struated     When  she  was  prevailed  upon 
to  submit  to  an  examination,  the  circumscri* 
bed  turn  mr  of  the   uterus   was  found  to 
reach  as  highwas  the  nnvel,  and  the  external 
parts  were  ^;re  ched  by  a  round  soft  sub- 
stance at  the  entrance  of  the  vagina,  in  such, 
a  manner   as  to  resemble  that,  appearance 
which  they  have  wh  n  the  head  of  a  child 
is  passing  through  them:  but  there  was  np 
entrance  into  the  vagina.    On  the  following 
morning,   an  incision  was  carefully  made 
through   the  hymen,  which  had   a   fleshy 
appearance,  and  wa-  thickened  in  propor- 
tion to  its  distention.     No;   less  than  four 
pounds  of  blood,  of  t  >e  colour  and  consis- 
tence of   tar,   were  discharged;    and   the 
tumefaction  of  the  abdomen  was  immedi- 
ately removed.     Several  stellaied  incisions 
W'-re  afterwards  made  through  the  divided 
edges,  which  is  a  very  necessary  p-.iH  ot  the 
operation;  and  care  was  taken  u»  prevent 3, 
re  union  of  the  hymen  till  the  m-x   period 
of  menstruation,  after  which  she  suffered 
no   inconvenience,     The  blood  discharged 
was  not  putrid  or  coagulated,  und  seemed 
to  have  undergone  no  other  change,  after 
its  secre'ion,  but  what  was  occasioned  by 
the  absorp  ion  of  its  more  flu  id  parts    Sump 
caution   is   required,  when   the  i-ymen   is 
closed  in  those  who  are  in  advanced  age, 
unless  the  membrane  bt  distended  by  the 
confined    menses ;    as   Dr.   Dt-nman    once 
saw   an  instance  of  inflammation   of  the 
peritonaeum   being   imnudiately  prod';pe4 
after  the  operation,  of    which  the  pa    tjnt 
died  as  in  the  true  puerperal  ft-ver.    n4  no, 
other  reas  -n  could  be  assigned  for  th».  cUs° 
east-. 

The  carunculje  myrtiformes,  by  thefp 
elongation  and  enlargement  sometimes 
become  very  painful  and  troubie>ome. 

HYMEXJEA  COURBARIL  ( Hytnen&a,  por« 
rupted  anime  or  ammxa  )  Tl«c  system atip 
name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the  resin 
anime.  See  Anime. 

HYO.    Names  compounded  of  this  wojtf 
3E 


394 


HYO 


HYO 


belong  to  muscles  wh.ch  originate  from,  or 
are  inserted  into,  or  c  >n  •  «  ted  wi -i\,  the 
os  hyoidv-s;  as,  Hyo-gL-ssits,  ffyo  ph^irt/ng-eus, 
Genio  htfo-ghssus,  &c. 

HYO'GLOSSLS.  Perattglotsui      of 

Douglas  and  Cowper-  Basio-cerato  chon- 
dro-gtossus  of  Alt,inu-.  Hijo-chondro  gloss? 
of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  at  the 
sides  between  the  os  hyoides  and  the 

*  -  "  1.  —        1 U»i  * 


tongue. 


It    arises    srom     he    basi*,    but 


chiefly  fr-m  the  corner  of  the  os  hyoides, 
running  laterally  and  forwards  to  the 
tongue,  which  its  puds  inwards  arr»l  down- 

HYOIDES     OS.         (V^K:    from     the 
Greek    letter    v,    and  w/i?,    likeness;    so 
named  from  its  resemblance  )     This  bone, 
which  is  situated  between  tiie  root  of  the 
tongue  and  the  larynx,  derives  its  name 
from    its    supposed    resemblance   to    the 
Greek   letter  vt  and  is,   by  some  writers, 
described  along  with  the 'parts  contained 
in  the  mouth.  '  Ruysch  has   seen  the  liga- 
ments of  the  bone  so  completely  ossified, 
that  tae  os  hyoides  was  joined  to  the  tem- 
poral bones   by  anchylosis.     In  describing 
this  bone,  it  may  be  distinguished  into  its 
body,  horns,  and  appendices.     The  body  is 
the  middle  and  broadest  part  of  the  bone, 
so    placed    that    it    may    be     ea>ily    Teh 
with  the   finger   in   the   fore  part  of  the 
throat.     Its  fore-part,  which  is   placed  to- 
wards  the    tongue,  is   irregularly  convex, 
and  ts  inner  surface,  which  is  turned  to- 
wards the  larynx,    is  unequally  concave. 
The  cornua,  or  horns,  whicn  are  flat,  and 
a  little  bent,  are  considerably  longer  than 
the  body  of  the  bone,  and  may  be  said  to 
form  the  sides  of  the  u.     These  horns  are 
thickest  near  the  body   of  the  bone.     At 
the  extremity  of  each  is  observed  a  round 
tubercle,  from  which  a  ligament  parses  to 
the  thyroid  cartilage.     The  appendices,  or 
lesser  horns,   cornua  mitiora,  as  they   are 
called  by  some  writers,  are  two  small  pro- 
cesses, which  in  tueir  size  and  shape  are 
somewhat  like   a  grain   of   wheat.     They 
rise  up  from  the   articulations  of  the  cor 
nua,  with   the  body  of  the  bone,  and  are 
sometimes  connected  with  the  styloid  pro- 
cess on  each  side,  by  means  of  a  ligament. 
It  is  not  unusual  to  find  small  portions  of 
bone  in  tuese  ligaments;  and  Ruysch,  as 
we  have  already  observed,  has  seen  them 
completely  oss.'fied.     In  the  foetus,  almost 
the  whole  of  the  bone  is  in  a  cartilaginous 
state,  excepting  a  small  point  of  bone  in 
the  middle  of  its  body,  and  in  each  of  its 
horns.    The  appendices  do  not  begin  to  ap- 
pear till  after    birth,   and   u  ually  n  ..-lin 
cartilaginous  many  years.     The  os  hyoides 
terves  tosuppou  the  tongue,  and  affords 
attachment  to  a  variety  or  muscles,  some 
of    which    perform     'he    motions    of    the 
tongue,  while  o- hers  act  on  the  larynx  and 
iauces. 

HYOPHARYNGEVS.       (From 


the  hyoid  bone,  aad  <|«§w>|,  the  pharynx.) 
A  muscle  so  called  from  its  or.gin  in  the  os 
hyndes,  and  rs  insertion  in  *he  phary-.x. 

"  HTOPHTHALMUS.  (From  vs,  a  swine, 
and  c^flaUftfic,  an  eye  ;  so  named  from  the 
supposed  resemblance  of  its  flower  to  a 
hog's-eye.)  Golden  starwort  ;  hog's-eye 
pLr.t. 

4YOSCIAMUS.  (From  we,  a  swine, 
and  xt>su/o?,  a  beun  ;  so  named  because 
hogs  eai  ii  as  a  medicine,  or  it  may  be  be- 
cause the  plant  is  hairy  and  bristly,  like  a 
swine.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  hen- 
bane, called  also  Faba  ndlla.  Jpollinaris 
aitercitin.  Agone.  Alter  can  ^enou.  Com- 
mon or  black  henbane.  Hyosciamus  niger; 
foliis  atnplexicaulibus  &inuatlstj\oribus  sessl- 
libus  of  Linnaeus. 

The  leaves  of  this  plant,  when  recent, 
have  a  slightly  foetid  smell,  and  a  mucilagi- 
nous taste;  when  dried,  they  lose  both 
taste  and  smell,  and  part  also  of  their  nar- 
cotic power.  The  root  possesses  the  same 
qualities  as  the  leaves,  and  even  in  a  more 
eminent  degree. 

Henbane  resembles  opium  in  its  action, 
more  'han  any  other  narcotic  does.  IM  a  mo- 
derate do-,e,  it  increases  at  first  the  strength 
of  the  pulse,  and  occasion.-  some  sense  of 
heat,  wh  ch  are  followed  by  diminished  sen- 
sibi'ity  and  motion  ;  in  some  cases  by  thirst, 
sickness,  stupor,  and  dimm-ss  of  vision. 
In  a  large  quantity,  ii  occasions  profound 
sleep,  hard  pulse,  and  .-ometimes  fierce 
delirium,  ending  in  coma,  or  convulsions, 
with  a  remarkable  dila'ation  of  the  pupil, 
distortion  of  the  countenance,  a  \veak  're- 
mulous  pulse,  and  erup'.ion  of  petechiae. 
On  dissection,  gangrenous  spots  have  been 
found  on  the  internal  surface  of  the  sto- 
mach. Its  baneful  eft'  cts  are  best  coun- 
teracted by  a  powerful  emetic,  and  by 
drinking  largely  of  the  vegetable  acids. 

Henbane  has  been  used  in  various  spas- 
modk-  and  painful  diseases,  as  in  epilepsy, 
hyst-  ri.t,  palpitation,  headache,  paralysis, 
mania,  and  scirrhus.  It  is  given  in  the 
form  of  the  inspissated  juice  of  the  fresh 
leaves,  the  dose  of  which  is  from  one  to 
two  grains;  which  requires  to  be  gradually 
increa  ed  It  is  sometimes  employed  as  a 
substitute  f</r  opium,  where  the  latter, 
from  idiosyncrasy,  occasions  any  disagree- 
abl-  symptom.  The  henbane  also  is  free 
from  the  constipating  quality  of  the  opium. 
HTOSCJAMUS  ALBUS.  This  plant,  a  na- 
tive of  the  south  of  Europe,  possesses  si- 
m  ar  virtues  to  the  hyosciamus  niger.  See 
Hyosciumus. 

HYOSCIAMUS  LUT-Etrs.  A  species  of  to- 
bacco. 

HYO^CIAMUS  iciGEB.  The  systematic 
namo  o'  hinbai-e  See  Syosciarmit. 

(From  uwfts,  the  by- 


HYP 


HYP 


oid  bone,  and  Qu^ottfuc,  the  thyroid  carti- 
lage.) A  muscle  named  from  its  origin  in 
the  hyoide  bone  and  insertion  in  the  thy- 
roid cartilage. 

HYPACTICA,  (From  wny®,  to  subdue.) 
Medicines  which  evacuate  the  face  s 

HYPALBIPTRUM.  (From  vfrxtetfu,  to 
spread  upon.)  A  spatula  tor  spreading 
ointments  with. 

HJTLLATA.  (From  v7r&.a*>,  to  move.) 
Cathartics 

HYPER^ESTHESJS.  (From  v7re£3Lt<rB<ar,  to 
feel  excess.)  Error  ot  appetite,  v  hether 
by  excess  or  deficiency.  U  is  synonymous 
with  Or  Cul  Ion's  oHer  o«  '  Dygorexi*. 

HYPKUCATH  ARSIS.  (P.-nmvmg,  supra, 
over  or  above,  and  mx.Qxt£u>,  to  purge.) 
Hyperineds  Hypennos  An  excessive 
purging  from  medicines. 

HYPERC  RYPHOSIS.  (From  wre%.  above, 
and  xcgy<£/»,  the  vertex.)  A  prominence, 
or  protuberance.  Hippocrates  calls  the 
lobes  of  the  liver  and  lungs  Hypercoiyphoses. 

HYPERCHISIS.  (From  vm^ia-te  :  from  VTT^, 
over  or  above,  and  xg/vai,-to  separate.)  A 
critical  excivti  in  above  measure  ;  as  when 
a  fever  terminate  in  a  1<  oneness,  the  hu- 
mours may  flow  off  faster  than  the  strength 
can  t  e:  r,  :md  therefore  it  is  to  be  checked. 

HYPEKDROSIS.     (From    tnrt^,    in    excess, 
and  t/eTa>£,  water.)    A  gr  ;,     detention   of 
any  p.n   tvorr>  water  collected  in  it. 

HYPEREMESIS.  (From  vTn^,  in  excess, 
and  ijuta,  to  vom.t.  An  excessive  evacua- 
tion b>  vomiting. 

HYPKRKPHIDROSIS.  (Fr  >m  wrt^,  excess, 
and  /J§a>?.  sweat.)  ln-moderu  •  sweating. 

HVPKRICUM  (From  urn^  over,  and 
«»o>v,  an  image,  or  vpt-cti-  ;  so  named 
because  it  was  thought  to  have  power  over 
and  to  drive  uw>\y  rvil  spirits.)  1  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxun 
sy-tetn.  Class.  Polyadelphia.  Order,  Po- 
lyandria.  St.  J  Jin's  wort. 

2.  The  pharmacopoei.,1  name  of  the  per- 
for.ued  or  common  St.  John's  won,  called 
also/wjj-a  ctemonnm,  and  untlrnsxmum.  Hy~ 
pericum  perfgSatvm  '>f  LihnaeM-  -.—fonbus 
trigynis,  cattle  ancipiti^fdiis  obtnsis  pelluci- 
dopunctatis.  This  ind  genous  plan;  was 
greatly  esteemed  by  the  ancients,  inter- 
nally in  a  great  variety  of  diseases,  and 
externally  as  an  anodyne  and  discutient, 
but  is  now  ven  rarely  used.  T'  e  flowers 
were  formerly  used  in  our  pharmacopoeia, 
on  account  of  the  great  proportion  of  re- 
sinous oih  matter,  in  which  he  meilical 
efficacy  of  'hi  plant  is  supposed  to  reside, 
but  art'  now  omitted. 

HYPERICUH  PERFORATCM.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  St.  John's  wort.  See 
Mypericvtn  . 

HYPERICUM  SAXATILE.  ffiipericoides.  Co- 
ns lutecu  Coris  ligitima  cretica.  l»as'ard 
St  J  •>  •  n's  WOT-.  ]'>»e  seeds,  art  s^id  -o  be 
diuretic,  emmenagogue,  and  p'owerfully 
antispasmodic. 


HYPERIWA.  (From  UJT^,  in  excess,  and 
tvue,  to  evacuate.)  Medicines  which  purge 
excessively. 

HYPEHISESIS.     See  ffypercfttharni. 

HYPERTNOS.     See  Hyper  catharsis. 

HYPKROA.  (From  VTT^  above,  and  oyst 
os.)  The  palate. 

HYPKRopHARYNG-flLus.  (From  t/T£g,  above 
and  <j»*§y>-^,  he  pharynx.)  A  muscle 
nam^d  from  its  situation  above  the  pha- 
rynx. 

HYPEROSTOSIS.  (From  vm^  upon,  and 
crwv,  a  bone.  See  Exastosls. 

HYPEROUM.  (From  i/.rsg,  above,  and  aoy, 
the  roof,  or  palate.)  A  foramen  in  tue  up- 
per part  of  the  palate. 

HYPERSAHCOMA.  (From  tmg,  in  excess, 
and  VILQJ^,  flesh.)  ffypersarcosts*  A  poly, 
pus  in  the  nose.  A  fleshy  excrescence.  A 
polypus. 

HYPERSARCOSTS.     See  Hypersarcoma. 

HYPEXODOS.  (wi^tfc?  :  from  y^o,  under, 
and  e|/s?t  passing  out.)  A  flux  of  the 
belly. 

HYPNOBATES.  (From  I/TWC,  sleep,  and 
&uvo>,  to  go.)  Hypnobatasis.  One  who 
walks  in  his  sleep.  See  Oneirodynia. 

HYPNOI.OGTA  (From  wrrvo;,  sleep,  and 
xc^c.)  A  dissertation,  or  directions  for 
tlie  due  regulation  of  sleeping  and  wa- 
king. 

HYPNOPOJETICA.  (From  1/7778?,  sleep, 
and  TTOKOI.  to  cause.)  Medicines  which 
procure  sleep.  See  dnodynes. 

HYPXOTICS  (Hvpnotica,  sc.  medicamenta, 
vTrvwrixa. ;  from  w^rvo?,  to  sleep.)  See 
Adnmlynes, 

HYFO^EMA.  (From  WTO,  under,  and 
o/^ua,  blood;  becau-e  the  blood  is  under 
the  cornea.)  An  effusion  of  red  blood  into 
the  chambers  of  the  eye. 

HYPOCARODES.  (From  I/T«  and  **£5?,  a 
carus  )  Ht,pocarothis.  One  who  labours 
under  a  low  degree  of  carus. 

HYPOCATHARSIS.  (From  VTU>,  under, 
and  jtstSa^tt',  to  purge.)  It  is  when  a  me- 
ciicire  di-es  not  work  so  much  as  expected, 
or  but  v»  ry  little.  Or  a  slighl  purging, 
when  it  is  a  disorder. 

HYPOCAUSTHCM.  (From  VTTO,  sub,  under, 
and  **M>,  to  burn.)  A  stove,  or  hot-house, 
or  any  such-like  contrivance  ;  or  place  to 
sweat  in,  or  to  preseive  plants  from  cold 
air. 

HYPOCE?!CHALEOX.  (F'.-om  v?ra>  and  wg^vo?, 
an  a  perity  of  the  fauces.  A  stridutous 
kind  of  asperpy  ot  the  fauces. 

HYPOCHEOMENOS.  (From  WTO,  under,  and 
Xtu  to  pour.)  One  who  labours  under  a 
catyr  .ct. 

HYPOCHLOROSIS.  (From  UTTQ,  and  £X«- 
§&•<?•«,  the  green  sickne>*.)  A  light  degree 
of  ctiloro-is. 

HYPOCHONDRr  \C  REGIONS.  (Re- 
giones  hypochondriacs  /  from  yro  ur.der, 
and  ^,«v(T^  a  chritiage.)  Hypochondria. 
The  spaces  in  the  abdomen  that  are  under 


406 


INT) 


INF 


the  juice  of  the  Siphonia  over  a  proper    A  shirt.    Also  the  name  of  the  amruo-s 
mould  of  clay  ;  as  soon  as  one  layer  is  dry,    from  its  covering  the  foetus  like  a  shirt, 
another  is    added,    until  the  bottle  be  of 
the  thickness  desired.  It  is  then  exposed  to 
a  thick  dense  smoke,  or  to  a  fire,  until  it 
becomes  so  dry  as  not  tb  stick  to  the  fin- 
gers,  when,  by    means    of  certain  instru- 
ments of  iron,  or  wood,  it  is  ornamented 
on  the  outside  with  various  figures.     This 

being  done,  it  remains  only  to  pick  out  the    together.)    An  impediment  to  the  retraction 
mould,  which  is  easily  eftected^y  softening    of  the  prepuce. 
it  wuh  water.    Indian  rubber  may  be  sub- 
jected to  the  action  of  some  of  the  most 


INESIS.  (From  /v*«,  to  evacuate.)  Inc- 
thus.  An  evacuation  of  the  humours. 

INFECTION.     See  Contagion. 

IXFERNAL.  A  name  given  to  a  caustic, 
lapis  infernalis,  from  its  strong  burning  pro- 
perty. 

INFIBULATIO.     (From  tnfibuld,  to  .button 


powerful  menstrua,  without  suffering  the 


INFLAMMABLE.  Chymists  distinguish 
by  this  term  such  bodies  of  the  mineral 
kingdom  only  as  burn  with  facility,  and 


least  change,  while  its  pliability  and   elas-    flame  in  an  increased  temperature. 


INFLAMMATION.  (Inflammatio  ;  from 
iiiflammo,  to  burn.)  Phlogosis.  Phlegmasia, 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexia> 
and  order  phlegmasia,  of  Cullen. 

This  disease  is  characterized  by  heat, 
pain,  redness,  attended  with  more  or  less 
of  tumefaction  and  fever.  Inflammation 
is  divided  into  two  species,  viz.  phlegmo- 
nous  and  erysipelatous. 

Besides  this  division,  inflammation  is  ei- 
ther acute  or  chronic,  local  or  genera), 
simple,  or  complicated  with  diseases. 

Phlegmonous  inflammation  is  known  by 
its  bright  red  colour,  tension,  heat,  and 
a  circumscribed,  throbbing,  painful  tume- 


ticity  are  eminently  peculiar  to  itself.     Its 
proper  menstruum  is  known  to  some  per- 
sons in  England,   who  keep  it  a  profound 
secret,  and  prepare  the  gum  into  beautiful 
catheters,  bougies,  syringes,  pessaries,  &c. 
Indian  -wheat.     See  Zea  mays. 
LfDiA.vA  RADIX.    Ipecacuanha. 
INDICA  CAMOTES.     Potatoes. 
INDICANS.     Indicant.     The  proximate 
cause  of  a  disease,  or  that  from  which  the 
Indication  is  drawn. 

INDICATING  DATS,  are  the  same  as  criti- 
cal days. 

INDICATION  (IndicatiOf  from  in- 
dicOf  to  shew.)  An  indication  is  that  which 

demonstrates  in  a  disease  what  ought  to  faction  of  the  part,  tending  to  suppuration, 
be  done.  It  is  three-fold  :  preservation,  Phlegmon  is  generally  used  to  denote  an 
which  preserves  health  ;  curative,  which  inflammatory  tumour,  situated  in  the  skin, 
expels  a  present  disease ;  and  vital,  which  or  cellular  membrane.  When  the  same 
respects  the  powers  and  reasons  of  diet,  disease  affects  the  viscera,  it  is  usually 
The  scope  from  which  indications  are  called  phlegmonous  inflammation, 
taken,  or  determined,  is  comprehended  in  Erysipelatous  inflammation  is  considered 
this  distich  :  as  an  inflammation  of  a  dull  red  colour, 

—  —  Ars,  atas,  regio,  camplexio,  virtus,        vanishing    upon    pressure,   spreading  une- 
Mos    el    symptoma,    repletio,    tempus 

usus. 

INDICATOR.  (From  indico,  to  point ; 
so  named  from  its  office  of  extending  the 
index,  or  fore-finger)  Extensor  indicis 
of  Cowper.  Extensor  secundi  internodii 
inditiS)  proprius  vulgo  indicator  of  Douglas, 

and    Cubito-sus  phalangettien  de  Vindix  of    ral  affection  of  the  system. 

Dumas.     An  extensor  muscle  of  the  fore-        The    fever  attending  erysipelatous    in- 

finger,  situated  chiefly  on  the  lower   and    flammation   is   generally  synochus,  or  ty- 

posterior  part  of  the  fore-arm.    It  arises,    phys,  excepting  when  it  affects  very  vigo- 

by  an    acute    fleshy  beginning,    from  the    rous  habits,  and  then  it  may  be  synocha. 

middle  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  ulna  ;        The  fever  attending  phlegmonous  inflam- 

its  tendon  passes  under  the  same  ligament    mation  is  almost  always  synocha.     Persons 

with   the  extensor    digitorum   communis,    in  the  prime  of  life,  and  in  full  vigour,  with 

with  part  of  which  it  is  inserted  into  the    a  plethoric  habit  of  body,  are  most  liable 

posterior  part  of  the  fore-finger.  to  the  attacks  of  phlegmonous  inflamma- 

IJTDICUX  ueNVM.     Logwood.  tion  ;    whereas  those  advanced    in  years, 

IN DICUS.  Sweet  and  bitter  costus.  and  those  of  a  weak  habit  of  body,  irrita- 

INDICUS    MOIIBUS.       The    venereal    dis-    ble,  and  lean,  are  most  apt  to  be  attacked 

ease.  with  erysipelatous  inflammation. 

INDIGENOUS.          (Indigenus;      from        Phlegmonous    inflammation     terminates 
indu,  within,   and  gignoy  to  beget.)     Ap-    in  resolution,  suppuration,   gangrene,  and 
plied  to  diseases  which  are  local,  or  pe-    scirrhus,  or  induration, 
culiar  to  any  country. .  Resolution  is  known  to  be  about  to  take 

iNnuRAjmA.     (From  induro,  to  harden.)    place  when  the  symptoms  gradually  abates 
Medicines  which  harden.  suppuration,  when    the  inflammation  does 

INDUSIUM.    (From  induo,  to    put  on.)    not  readily  yield  to  proper  remedies;  the7 


et  qually,  with  a  burning  pain  and  tumour 
scarcely  perceptible,  ending  in  vesicles, 
or  desquamation  This  species  of  inflam- 
mation admits  of  a  division  into  erythema, 
when  there  is  merely  an  affection  of  the 
skin  alone,  with  very  little  of  the  whole 
system,  and  erysipelas,  when  there  is  gene 


INF 

throbbing  increases,  the  tumour  points  and 
is  external,  and  rigors  come  on.  Gan- 
grene is  about  to  take  place  when  the  pain 
abates,  the  pulse  sinks,  and  cold  perspi- 
rations come  on.  Scirrhus,  or  induration, 
5s  known  by  the  inflammation  continuing 
a  longer  time  than  usual ;  the  tumefaction 
continues,  and  a  considerable  hardness 
remains.  This  kind  of  tumour  gives  little 
or  no  pain,  and,  when  it  takes  place,  it  is 
usually  the  sequel  of  inflammation,  affect- 
ing glandular  parts.  It  sometimes,  how- 
ever, is  accompanied  with  lancinating  pains, 
ulcerates,  and  becomes  cancerous. 

Erythematous  inflammation  terminates 
in  resolution,  suppuration,  or  gangrene. 
The  symptoms  of  inflammation  are  account- 
ed for  m  the  following  way. 

The  redness  arises  from  the  dilatation  of 
the  small  vessels,  which  become  sufficient- 
ly large  to  admit  the  red  globules  in  large 
quantities  ;  it  appears  also  to  occur,  in 
some  cases,  from  the  generation  of  new 
vessels.  %The  swelling  is  caused  by  the 
dilatation  of  the  vessels,  the  phlethoric 
state  of  the  arteries  and  veins,  the  exuda- 
tion of  coagulable  lymph  into  the  intestices 
of  the  cellular  membrane,  and  the  inter- 
ruption of  absorption. 

In  regard  to  the  augmentation  of  heat, 
as  the  thermometer  denotes,  very  little 
increase  of  temperature ;  it  appears  to  be 
accounted  for  from  the  increased  sensibi- 
lity of  the  nerves,  which  convey  false  im- 
pressions to  the  sensorium  The  pain  is 
occasioned  by  a  deviation  from  the  natural 
state  of  the  parts,  and  the  unusual  con- 
dition into  which  the  nerves  are  thrown. 
The  throbbing  depends  on  the  increased 
action  of  the  arteries. 

Blood  taken  from  a  person  labouring  un- 
der active  inflammation,  exhibits  a  yel- 
lowish white  crust  on  the  surface;  this  is 
denominated  the  buff'y  coriaceous,  or  in- 
flammatory coat.  This  consists  of  a  layer 
of  coagulable  lymph,  almost  destitute  of 
,red  globules.  Blood,  in  this  state,  is  often 
termed  sizy.  The  colouring  part  of  the 
blood  is  its  heaviest  constituent :  and,  as 
the  blood  of  a  person  labouring  under  in- 
flammation is  longer  coagulating  than 
healthy  blood,  it  is  supposed  that  the  red 
globules  have  an  opportunity  to  descend 
to  a  considerable  depth  from  the  surface 
before  they  become  entangled.  The  buffy 
coat  of  blood  is  generally  the  best  crite- 
rion of  inflammation  ;  there  are  a  few  an- 
omalous constitutions  in  which  this  state  of 
blood  is  always  found,  but  these  are  rare. 

The  occasional  and  exciting  causes  of 
imflammation  are  very  numerous ;  they, 
however,  may  generally  be  classed  under 
external  violence,  produced  either  by  me- 
chanical or  chemical  irritation,  changes  of 
temperature  and  stimulating  foods.  Fever 
often  seems  to  be  a  remote  cause  ;  the  in. 
flammation  thus  produced  is  generally  con- 
sidered as  critical.  Spontaneous  inflam- 


INF 


407 


mation  sometimes  occurs  when  no  percep- 
tible  cause  can  be  assigned  for  its  produc- 
tion. Scrofula  and  syphillis  may  be  consi- 
dered as  exciting  causes  of  inflammation. 

With  regard  to  the  proximate  cause,  it 
has  been  the  subject  of  much  dispute, 
Galen  considered  phlegmon  to  be  produced 
by  a  superabundance  of  the  humor  san- 
guineus.  Boerhaave  referred  the  proximate 
cause  to  an  obstruction  in  the  small  vessels, 
occasioned  by  a  viscosity  or  lenton  of  the 
blood.  Cullen  and  others  attributed  it 
rather  to  an  affection  of  the  vessels  than  a 
change  of  the  fluids. 

The  proximate  cause,  at  the  present 
period,  is  generally  considered  to  be  a  mor- 
bid dilatation,  and  increased  action  of  such 
arteries  as  lead  and  are  distributed  to  the 
inflamed  part. 

Inflammation  of  the  brain.     See  Phrenitis. 

Inflammation  of  the  bladder.  See  Cys- 
titis 

Inflammation  of  the  eyes.  See  Ophthalmia. 

Inflammation  of  the  intestines.  See  En- 
teritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  kidneys.  See  Ne- 
phritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  liver.     See  Hepatitis. 

Inflammation  of  the  lungs.  See  Perip- 
neumonia. 

Inflammation  of  the  peritoneum*  See 
Peritonitis. 

Inflammation  of  the  pleura.   See  Pleuritic 

Inflammation  of  the  stomach.  See  Gas- 
Iritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  testicle.  See  hernia 
humoralis. 

Inflammation  of  the  uterus.  See  Hyste- 
ritis. 

INFLATIO.  (From  inflo,  to  puff  up.) 
A  windy  tumour,  or  swelling.  See  Em- 
physema, 

INFLATIVA.  (From  inflo,  to  puff  up 
with  wind.)  Medicines,  or  food,  which 
cause  flatulence. 

INFLUENZA.  (The  Italian  word  for 
influence.  The  disease  is  so  named  be- 
cause it  was  supposed  to  be  produced  by 
a  peculiar  influence  of  the  stars.)  See 
Catarrhus  a  contagione. 

INFRASCAPULARIS.  (From  infra, 
beneath,  and  scapula,  the  shoulder-blade.) 
A  muscle  named  from  its  position  beneath 
the  scapula. 

INFRASPINATUS.  (From  infra,  be- 
neath, and  spina,  the  spine  ) 

LNFUND1BULUM  (From  infmdo,  to 
pour  in.)  1.  A  canal  that  proceeds  from 
the  vulva  of  the  brain  to  the  pituitary  gland 
in  the  sella  turcica. 

2.  The  beginnings  of  the  excretory  duct 
of  the  kidney,  or  cavities  into  which  the 
urine  is  first  received,  are  called  infuntU- 
bula. 

INFUSION.  (Infusum;  from  injunda, 
to  pour  i  .)  Infusio.  A  process  that  con- 
sists in  pouring  water  of  any  requiit-d  de- 
gree of  temperature  on  such  substances  as 


398 


HYS 


HYS1 


This  exotic  plant  is  esteemed  as  an  aroma- 
tic and  stimulant,  but  is  chiefly  employed 
as  a  pectoral,  Mid  has  long  bet-n  th»«.ght 
useful  in  humoral  asthmas,  coughs,  and 
caiarrhal  affections  ;  for  this  purpose,  an 
infusion  of  the  leaves,  sweetened  with 
honey,  or  sugar,  is  recommended"  to  be 
drank  as  tea. 

Hrssopus  CAPITATA.     Wild  thyme. 

HYSSOPUS  OFFICIXALIS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  common  hyssop-  Sec-  Hys- 
sopus. 

HYSTEHA.  (From  fr^o?,  behind  ;  so  call- 
ed bec.ai-;e  it  is  placed  behind  die  other 
parts.)  The  uterus,  or  womb. 

HYSTERALG1A.  (From  V^A,  the 
wombjauda^o^pain.)  A  pain  in  the  w.omb. 

HYSTERIA.  (From  V^A.  the  womb, 
from  which  the  disease  was  supposed  to 
arise.)  Passio  hysterica.  Hysterics.  Dr.  Cul- 
len  places  this  disease  in  the  class  neuroses, 
and  order  spasmi.  There  are  four  species  : 

1.  Hysteria  chlorotica,  from  a  retention 
of  the  menses. 

2.  Hysteria    a  kucorrhce a%  from  a  flucr 
albus. 

3.  Hysteria  a  menorrhagia,  from  an  im- 
moderate flow  of  the  menses. 

4.  Hysteria  libidinosa,  from  sensual  de- 
sires. 

The  complaint  appears  under  such  va- 
rious shapes,  imitates  so  many  other  dis- 
eases, and  is  attended  with  such  a  variety 
of  symptoms,  which  denote  the  animal  and 
vital  functions  to  be  considerably  disor- 
dered, that  it  is  difficult  to  give  a  just 
character  or  definition  of  it ;  and  it  is  only 
by  taking  an  assemblage  of  all  its  appear- 
ances, that  we  can  convey  a  proper  idea 
of  it  to  others. 

The  disease  attacks  in  paroxysms,  or 
fits.  These  are  sometimes  preceded  by- 
dejection  of  spirits,  anxiety  of  mind,  ef- 
fusion of  tears,  difficulty  of  breathing, 
sickness  at  the  stomach,  and  palpitations 
at  the  heart ;  but  it  more  usually  happens, 
that  a  pain  is  felt  on  the  left  side,  about 
the  flexure  of  the  colon,  with  a  sense  of 
distention  advancing  upwards,  till  it  gets 
into  the  stomach,  and  removing  from  thence 
into  the  throat,  it  occasions,  by  its  pres- 
sure, a  sensation  as  if  a  ball  was  lodged 
there,  which  by  authors  has  been  called 
globus  hystericus.  The  disease  having  ar- 
rived at  this  height,  the  patient  appears  to 
be  threatened  with  suffocation,  becomes 
faint,  and  is  affected  with  stupor  and  in- 
sensibility ;  whilst,  at  the  same  time,  the 
trunk  of  the  body  is  turned  to  and  fro,  the 
limbs  are  variously  agitated,  wild  and  irre- 
gular actions  take  place  in  alternate  fits  of 
laughter,  crying,  and  screaming;  incohe- 
rent expressions  are  uttered,  a  temporary 
delirium  prevails,  and  a  frothy  saliva  is 
discharged  from  the  mouth.  The  spa-ms 
at  length  abating,  a  quantity  of  wind  is 
'evacuated  upwards,  with  frequent  sighing 


and  sobbing,  and  the  woman  recovers  the 
exercise  of  sense  and  motion  without  any 
recollection  of  what  has  taken  place  during 
the  fit,  feeling,  however,  a  severe  pain  i'u 
her  head,  and  a  soreness  over  her  whole 
body. 

In  some  cases,  there  is  li  tie  or  no  con- 
vulvive  motion,  and  the  person  lays  seem- 
ingly in  a  state  of  profound  sleep,  without 
either  sense  or  motion. 

Hiccup  is  a  symptom  which  likewise 
attends,  in  some  instances,  on  hysteria; 
and  now  and  then  it  happens,  that  a  fit 
of  hysteria  consists  of  this  alone.  In 
some  cases  of  this  nature,  it  has  been 
known  to  continue  for  two  or  three  days, 
during  which,  it  frequently  seems  as  if  it 
would  suffocate  the  patient,  and  proceeds, 
gradually  weakening  her,  till  it  either  goes 
off,  or  else  occasions  dejth  by  suffocation; 
but  this  last  is  extrenvly  rare.  Besides 
hiccup,  other  slight  spasmodic  affections 
sometimes  wholly  form  a  fit  of  hysteria, 
which  perhaps  continue  for  a  day  or  two, 
and  then  either  go  oft'  of  themselves,  or  are 
removed  by  the  aid  of  medicine. 

In  some  cases,  the  patient  is  attacked 
with  violent  pains  in  the  back,  which  ex- 
tend from  the  spine  to  the  sternum,,  and- 
at  length  become  fixed  upon  the  region  of 
the  stomach,  being  evidently  of  a  spasmo- 
dic nature,  and  often  prevailing  in  so  high 
a  degree  as  to  cause  clammy  sweats,  a 
pale  cadaverous  look,  coldness  of  the  ex- 
tremities, and  a  pulse  hardly  perceptible. 

Hysteric  affections  occur  more  frequent- 
ly in  the  single  state  of  life  than  in  the  mar- 
ried ;  and  that  most  usually  between  the 
age  of  puberty  and  that  ot  thirty-five 
years ;  and  they  make  their  attack  oftener 
about  the  period  of  menstruation  than  at 
any  other. 

They  are  readily  excited  in  those  who 
are  subject  to  them,  by  passions  of  the 
mind,  and  by  every  consider:.blt  emotion, 
especially  when  brought  on  by  surprise ; 
hence  sudden  joy,  grief,  fear,  &c.  are 
very  apt  to  occasion  them.  They  have 
also  been  known  to  arise  from  imitation 
and  sympathy. 

Women  of  a  delicate  habit,  and  whose 
nervous  system  is  extremely  sensible,  are 
those  who  are  most  subject  to  hysteric 
affections ;  and  the  habit  which  predis- 
poses to  their  attacks  is  acquired  by  in- 
activity and  a  sedentary  life,  grief,  anxi- 
ety of  mind,  a  suppression  or  obstruction 
of  the  menstrual  flux,  excessive  evacua- 
tions, and  a  constant  use  of  a  low  diet,  or 
of  crude  unwholesome  food. 

Hysteria  differs  from  bypochondnasis  in 
the  following  particulars,  and,  by  paying 
attention  to  them,  may.  always  readily  be 
distinguished  from  it.  Hysteria  attacks 
the  sanguine  and. plethoric;  comes  on  soon 
after  the  age  of  puberty;  makes  its  onset 
suddenly  and  violently,  so  as  to  deprive  the 


HYS1 


HYS 


399 


patient  of  all  sense  and  voluntary  motion  ; 
is  accompanied  with  the  sensation  of  a 
ball  rising  upwards  in  the  throa.,  so  as  to 
threaten  suffocation  ;  is  attended  usually 
with  much  spasmodic  affection ;  is  more 
apt  to  terminate  in  epilepsy  than  in  any 
other  disease  ;  and,  on  dissection,  its  mor- 
bid appearances  are  confined  principally  to 
the  uterus  and  6varia. 

The  reverse  happens  in  hypochondii  sis. 
It  attack-  the  melancholic  ;  seldom  occurs 
till  after  the  age  of  thirty -five  ;  comes  on 
gradually  ;  is  a  tedious  disease,  and  diffi- 
cult to  cure ;  exerts  its  pernicious  effects 
on  the  membranous  canal  of  the  intestines, 
as  well  by  spasms  as  wind;  is  more  apt  >o 
terminate  in  melancholy,  or  a  low  fever, 
than  in  any  other  disease  ;  and,  on  dissec- 
tion, exhibits  its  morbid  effects  principally 
on  the  liver,  spleen,  and  pancreas,  which 
are  often  found  in  a  hard,  schirrhous,  or 
corrupted  state. 

Another  very  material  difference  might 
be  pointed  out  betwixt  these  two  diseases, 
which  is,  that  hysteria  is  much  relieved  by 
advancing-  in  age,  whereas  hypochondriasis 
usually  becomes  aggravated. 

The  two  diseases  have  often  been  con- 
founded together;  but,  from  considering 
the  foregoing  circumstances, it  appears  that 
a  proper  line  of  distinction  should  be  dr&wn 
between  them. 

The  hysteric  passion  likewise  differs 
from  a  syncope,  as  in  this  there  is  an  entire 
cessation  of  the  pulse,  a  contracted  face, 
and  a  ghastly  countenance ;  whereas,  in  the 
uterine  disorder,  there  is  often  something 
of  a  colour,  and  the  face  is  more  expand- 
ed ;  there  is  likewise  a  pulse,  though  lan- 
guid ;  and  this  state  imy  continue  two  or 
three  days,  which  never  happens  in  a  syn- 
cope. 

It  also  differs  from  apoplexy,  in  which 
the  abolition  of  sense  and  voluntary  motion 
is  attended  with  a  sort  of  snoring,  great 
difficulty  of  breathing,  and  a  quick  puise  ; 
which  do  not  take  place  in  hysteric  cases. 
It  differs  from  epilepsy,  in  ilia  this  is 
supposed  to  arise  in  consequence  ot  a  dis- 
tention  of  the  vessels  of  the  brain  ;  wlur  as, 
in  hysteria,  the  spasmodic  and  convulsive 
motions  arise  from  a  turgescence  of  blood 
in  the  uterus,  or  in  other  parts  of  the  geni- 
tal system. 

However  dreadful  and  alarming  an  hys- 
teric fit  may  appear,  still  it  is  seldom  ac- 
companied with  danger,  and  the  disease 
never  terminates  fatJly,  unless  it  changes 
into  epilepsy,  or  that  the  patient  is  in  a 
very  weak  reduced  state. 

HYSTERIA  CHIOROTICA  Hysterics  from 
obstructed  menses.  See  Hysteria. 

HYSTERIA  FEBRICOSA.  A  tertian  fever, 
with  spasms  and  c  mvulsions. 

HYSTERIA  A  LEUCORKHJEA.  Hysterics  from 
flyior  albus.  See  Hysteria. 


HYSTERIA  LIBIKINOSA.  Nymphomania, 
or  female  libidinous  propensit) .  See  Hys- 
teria. 

HYSTERIA  A  MENORHHAGIA.  Hysterics 
from  profuse  menses.  See  Hysteria. 

HYSTERIALGES.  (From  v$-t£att  the  womb, 
and  atx^o?,  pain.)  An  epithet  for  any  thing 
that  excites  pain  in  the  uterus.  Hippocrates 
applies  this  word  to  vinegar;  and  others 
signify  by  it  the  pains  which  resemble  la- 
bour-pnins  generally  called  false  pains. 

HYSTER1TIS.  (From  vrtp,  the  womb.) 
Jlletritis.  Inflammation  of  the  womb.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexi&%  and 
order  phlegmasiae^  of  Cullen  ;  characterized 
by  pyrexia,  heat,  tension,  tumour,  and  pain 
in  the  region  of  the  womb ;  pain  in  the  os 
uieri  when  touched,  and  vomiting. 

In  natural  labours,  as  well  as  those  of  a 
laborious  sort,  many  causes  of  injury  to 
the  uterus,  and  the  peritonaeum  which 
covers  it,  will  be  applied.  The  long  con- 
tinued action  of  the  uterus  on  the  body  of 
the  child,  and  che  great  pressure  made  by 
its  head  on  the  soft  parts,  will  farther  add 
to  the  chance  of  injury.  Besides  these, 
an  improper  application  of  instruments,  or 
an  officiousness  of  the  midwife  in  hurrying- 
the  labour,  may  have  contributed  to  the 
violence.  To  these  causes  may  be  added 
exposure  to  cold,  by  taking-  the  woman  too 
early  out  of  bed  after  delivery,  arid  thereby 
throwing  the  circulating  fluids  upon  the 
internal  parts,  putting  a  st«>p  to  the  secre- 
tion of  milk,  or  occasioning  a  suppression  of 
the  lr>chia. 

An  inflammation  of  the  womb  is  some- 
times perfectly  distinct,  but  is  more  fre- 
quently communicated  to  the  peritoneum, 
Fallopian  tubes,  and  ovaria  ;  .and  having 
once  begun,  the  natural  {'unctions  of  the  or- 
gan become  much  disturbed,  which  greatly 
adds  to  the  disease. 

It  is  opener  met  with  in  women  of  a  ro- 
bust and  plethoric  habit  than  'in  those  of 
lax  fibres  and  a  delicate  constitution,  par- 
ticularly where  they  have  indulged  freely 
in  food  of  a  heating  nature,  and  in  a  use 
of  spirituous  liquors.  It  nevi  r  prevails  as 
an  epidemic,  like  puerperal  fever,  fr  which, 
it  has  probably  often  been  mistaken ;  and 
to  this  we  may,  with  some  reason,  ascribe 
the  difference  m  the  mode  of  treating 
the  disease,  which  has  taken  place  among 
physic. ans. 

An  inflammation  of  the  uterus  shews  it- 
sel*  u*u  illy  about  the  second  or  third  day 
after  dt- livery,  wiih  a  painful  sensation  at 
the  bottom  "of  the  belly,  which  gradually 
increases  in  violence,  without  any  kind  of 
intermission.  On  examining  externally,  the 
uterus  appears  much  increased  n  >ize,  is 
hard  to  the  feel  ,and,  on  making  a  pressure 
upon  it,  the  patient  experiences  great  sore, 
ness  and  pain. 
Soon  afterwards  there  ensues  an  increase 


400 


HYS 


HYS 


in  heat  over  the  whole  of  the  body,  with 
pains  in  the  head  and  back,  extending  into 
the  groins,  rigors,  consider.;  bie  thirst, 
nausea,  and  voiniung.  The  tongue  is 
white  and  dry,  the  secretion  of  milk  is 
usually  tnucli  interrupted,  the  iochial  dis- 
charge is  greatly  diminished,  the  urine  is 
high-coloured  and  scanty,  and  if  the  in- 
flammation is  extended  to  the  bladder,  is 
then  so  totally  obstructed  as  to  render  the 
use  of  a  catheter  necessary ;  the  body  is 
costive,  and  the  pulse  is  hard,  full,  and  fre- 
quent. 

These  are  the  symptoms  which  usually 
present  themselves,  when  the  inflammation 
does  not  run  very  high,  and  is  perfectly 
distinct ;  but  when  it  is  so  extensive  as  to 
affect  the  peritonaeum,  those  of  irritation 
then  generally  succeed,  and  soon  destroy 
the  patient. 

Uter.ne  inflammation  is  alvVays  attended 
with  much  danger,  particularly  where  the 
symptoms  have  ran  high,  and  the  proper 
means  for  removing  them  have  not  been 
timely  adopted.  In  such  cases,  it  may 
terminate  either  in  suppuration,  scirrhus, 
or  gangrene. 

Frequent  rigors,  succeeded  by  flushings 
of  the  face,  quickness  and  weakness  of  the 
pulse,  great  depression  irrength,  deli- 
rium, and  the  sudden  cessation  oi  pain  and 
soreness  in  the  region  of  the  abdomen,  de- 
note a  fatal  termination  :  on  the  contrary, 
the  ensuing  of  a  gentle  diarrhoea,  the  Io- 
chial discharge  returning  in  due  quantity 
and  quality,  the  secretion  of  milk  recom- 
mencing, and  the  uterus  becoming  gradu- 
ally softer  and  less  tender  to  the  touch, 
with  an  abatement  of  heat  and  thirst,  prog- 
nosticate a  favourable  issue. 

When  shiverings  attack  the  patient,  after 
several  days  continuance  of  the  symptoms, 
but  little  relief  can  be  afforded  by  medi- 
cine, the  event  being  generally  fatal.  In 
this  case,  the  woman  emaciate^  and  loses 
her  strength,  becomes  hec  ic,  and  sinks 
under  coliiquative  sweating,  or  purging. 

Upon  opening  the  bodies  of  women  who 
have  died  of  this  disease,  and  here  it  ex- 
isted in  a  sample  state,  little  or  no  extra- 
vasated  fluid  is  usually  to  be  met  wilh  in 
the  cavity  of  the  abdomen.  In  some  in. 
stances,  the  peritonaeal  surfaces  have  been 
discovered  free  from  the  disease;  whilst 


in  others,  that  portion  which  covers  the 
uterus  and  posterior  part  ot  the  bladder 
has  been  found  partially  i  .fLmed.  The 
inflammation  has  been  observed,  in  some 
cases,  to  i.-xtend  to  the  ovaria  and  Fallo- 
pian tubes,  which,  when  cut  open,  are  often 
loaded  with  blood.  The  uterus  itself  usu- 
ally appears  of  a  firm  substance,  but  is 
larger  than  in  its  natural  sta  e,  and,  when 
cut  into,  a  quantity  of  pus  is  often  found. 
Gangrene  is  seldom,  if  ever,  to  be  met 
with. 

HYS TEROCELE,  (From  t/r«g«,  the 
womb,  and  *»A»,  a  tumour.)  An  hernia 
of  the  womb.  This  is  occasioned  by  vio- 
lent muscular  efforts,  by  blows  on  the  ab- 
domen at  the  time  of  gestation,  and  also 
by  wounds  and  abscesses  of  the  abdomen 
which  permit  the  uterus  to  dilate  the  part. 
Ruysch  relates  the  case  ot  a  woman,  who, 
becoming  pregnant  after  an  ulcer  had  been 
healed  in  the  lower  part  of  the  abdomen, 
the  tumid  u  erus  descended  into  a  dilated 
sac  of  the  peritonaeum  in  thai  weakened 
part,  till  :t  hung,  \v»th  the  included  fceius, 
at  her  knees.  Yet,  when  her  full  time 
wa*  come,  the  midwife  reduced  ihis  won- 
derful hernia,  and  in  a  natural  way  she  was 
saiely  delivered  of  a  son. 

HYSTEROCISTICUS.  (From  yr«£*,  the 
womb,  and  Kt/r/?,  the  bladder.)  Applied 
to  a  suppression  of  urine  from  the  pressure 
of  the  uterus  against  the  neck  of  the  blad- 
der. 

HYSTERON.  (From  vrsgoc,  afterwards; 
so  named  because  it  comes  immediately 
after  the  fcetuv.)  The  placenta 

HYSTEHOPHYSA.  (From  y«r«g«,  the  womb, 
and  <J>VCTA,  flatus.)  The  wono  distended 
with  air. 

HYSTKROPTOSIS.  (From  t/reg«,  the 
womb,  ,  ii  7ri7rla>t  to  .all.)  A  beaung-  down 
of  the  w  mb. 

HY-sTEROTOMY.  (From  »?*$*.,  the 
womb,  an.i  rtf4vt»  to  cuv.)  See  Cteaarian 
operation. 

HYS Ti  JC1ASIS.  (Fr,»m  t/s-§<£,  a  hedge- 
hog, or  porciijjuif.)  ,\  di  ease  (  the  na'irs, 
in  which  they  s>an<)  neci,  lik  •,  pore-,  i  pine- 
quills  An  account  of  tin*  rare  dise.se 
is  to  be  seen  in  the  Philosophical  Trans* 
actions,  No.  424. 

HYSTRICIS  LAPIS      S      ttezaar  porcinum 

HYSTR1TIS. 


ICH 


ICT 


401 


IBEIIIS.  (So  named  from  Iberia,  the  place 
of  its  natural  growth.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Tetradynamiu.  Order,  Siliculosa. 

2.  The  pharmacopaial  name  of  the  plant 
which  Ls  also  called  Cartlimantica.  The  Le- 
pidium  iberis  of  Linnaeus.  Sciatica  cresses. 
It  possesses  a  warm,  penetrating1,  pungent 
taste,  like  unto  other  cresses,  and  is  re- 
commended as  an  antiscorbutic,  antiseptic, 
and  stomachic. 

IBIRACE.    Bee  Guaiacum. 

IBIJUGUM.  A  wild  species  of  liquorice 
found  in  Brasil. 

IBIRA  PATATTRA.    Log-wood. 

IBIS.  I/?/?  was  a  bird  much  like  our  king- 
fisher,  taken  notice  of  by  the  Egyptians, 
because,  when  it  was  sick,  it  used  to 
inject  with  its  long  bill  the  water  of  the 
Nile  into  its  fundament,  whence  Langius, 
lib.  ii.  ep.  ii.  says  they  learned  the  use  of 
clysters. 

IBISCTTS.  (From  /$/?,  the  stork,  who  was 
said  to  chew  it,  and  inject  it  as  a  clyster.) 
Marshmallow. 

IBIXUMA.  (From  i€i<rx.os,  the  mallow,  and 
*|o?,  glue  ;  so  named  from  its  having  a  glu- 
tinous leaf,  like  the  mallow.)  The  soap- 
tree,  or  Saponaria  Arbor. 

ICE.  Glacis.  Water  made  solid  by  the 
application  of  Cold.  It  is  frequently  applied 
by  surgeons  to  resolve  external  inflamma- 
tory diseases, 

ICHOR,  (tyag.)  A  thin,  aqueous,  and 
acrid  discharge. 

ICTHTA.  (I^fli/ga,  a  fish-hook;  from  t%Qvs, 
a  fish.)  The  skin  of  the  Sguatina,  ormonk- 
fish  :  also  the  name  of  an  instrument  like  a 
fish-hook,  for  extracting  the  fetus. 

ICHTHYOCOLLA.  (From  i^Bvc,  a  fish, 
and  xoxxa,  glue  )  Colla  pisdum.  Isinglass. 
Fish-glue.  A  substance,  partly  gelatinous, 
and  partly  lymphatic,  which  is  prepared  by 
rolling  up  the  air-bladder  of  the  Accipenser 
strurio  of  Linnaeus,  and  several  other  fishes, 
and  drying  it  in  the  air,  after  it  has  been 
twisted  into  the  form  of  a  short  cord,  as 
we  receive  it.  It  affords  a  viscid  jelly  by 
ebullition  in  water,  which  is  used  in  medi- 
cine as  an  emollient  in  disorders  of  the 
throat,  intestines,  &c. 

1CHTHYOSIS.  (From  I^VJL,  the  scale 
of  a  fish  ;  from  the  resemblance  of  the 
scales  to  those  of  a  fish.)  A  genus  of  dis- 
ease of  the  second  order  of  Dr  Willan's 
diseases  of  the  skin.  The  characteristic  of 
ichthyosis  is  a  permanently  harsh,  dry, 
scaly,  and,  in  some  cases,  almost  horny 
texture  of  the  integuments  of  the  body, 
unconnected  with  internal  disorder.  Psori- 
asis and  Lepra  differ  from  this  affection,  in 


being  but  partially  diffused,  and  in  having 
deciduous  scales.  Tiir  arrangement  and 
distribution  of  the  scales  in  itcthyosis  are 
peculiar.  Above  and  below  the  ..lecranon 
on  the  arm,  says  Dr.  Willan,  and  in  ;«  simi- 
lar situation  with  respect  to  the  petella  on 
the  thigh  and  leg  they  are  small,  rounded, 
prominent,  or  papillary,  and  of  a  black  co- 
lour ;  some  of  the  scaly  papillae  have  a 
short  narrow  neck,  and  broad  irregular 
tops.  On  some  part  of  the  extremities, 
and  on  the  trunk  of  the  body,  the  scales 
are  flat  and  large,  often  placed  like  tiling, 
or  in  the  same  order  as  scales  on  the  back 
of  a  fish;  but,  in  a  few  cases,  they  have 
appeared  separate,  being  intersected  by 
whitish  furrows.  There  is  usually  in  this 
complaint  a  dryness  and  roughness  of  the 
soles  of  the  feet;  sometimes  a  th.ckened 
and  brittle  state  of  the  skin  in  the  palms  of 
the  hands,  \vith  large  painful  fissures,  and, 
on  the  face,  an  appearance  of  the  scurf 
rather  than  of  scales.  The  inner  part  of 
the  wrists,  the  hams,  the  inside  of  the 
elbow,  the  furrow  along  the  spine,  the 
inner  and  upper  part  of  the  thigh,  are  per- 
haps the  only  portions  of  the  skin  always 
exempt  from  the  scaliness.  Patients  af- 
fected with  ichthyosis  are  occasionally 
much  harassed  with  inflamed  pustules,  or 
with  large  painful  boils  on  different  parts 
of  the  body  :  it  is  also  remarkable,  that 
they  never  seem  to  have  the  least  perspi- 
ration or  moisture  of  the  skin.  This  dis- 
ease did  not,  in  any  case,  appear  to  Dr. 
Willan  to  have  been  transmitted  heredita- 
rily; nor  was  more  than  one  child  from  the 
same  parents  affected  with  it.  Dr.  Willan 
never  met  with  an  instance  of  the  horny 
rigidity  of  the  integuments,  Ichthyosis  cor- 
nea, impeding  the  motion  of  the  muscle*  or 
joints.  It  is,  however,  mentioned  by  au- 
thors as  affecting  the  lips,  prepuce,  toes, 
fingers,  &c.  and  sometimes  as  extending 
over  nearly  the  whole  b  dy. 

ICTEB.ITIA.  (From  icterus^  the  jaundice.) 
An  eruption  of  yellowish  spots.  Also  a 
yellow  discoloration  of  the  skin,  without 
fever. 

ICTERUS.  (Named  from  its  likeness 
to  the  plumage  of  the  golden  thrush,  of 
which  Pliny  relates,  that  if  a  jaundiced 
person  looks  on  one,  the  bird  die*,  and 
the  patient  recovers.)  Morbus  arcnatus,  or 
arquatiis.  Jlurigo.  Morbius  regius.  Mor- 
bus  leseoli.  The  jaundice.  A  genus  of  dis. 
ease  in  the  class  cachexiaet  and  order  im. 
petigines,  of  Cullen ;  characterized  by  j'el- 
lowness  of  the  skin  and  eyes  ;  faeces  white, 
and  urine  of  a  high  colour.  There  are  six 
species :— 


402 


ICTERUS. 


1.  Icterus  calculosus,  acute  pain  in  the 
epigastric  region,  increasing-  after  eating ; 
gall-stones  pass  by    tools. 

2.  Icterus  spasmodicus,  without  pain,  af- 
ter spasmodic  diseases  and  passions  of  the 
mind.  • 

3.  Icterus  mucosus,  without  either  pain, 
gall-stone  s,  or  spasm,  and  relieved  by  the 
discharge  of  tough  phlegm  by  stool. 

4.  Icterus  hcpaticus,  from  an  induration 
in  .the  liver. 

5.  Icterus  gravidarum,  from  pregnancy 
and  disappearing  after  delivery. 

6.  Icterus  infantum,  of  infants. 

It  takes  place  most  usually  in  conse- 
quence of  an  interrupted  excretion  of  bile, 
from  an  obstruction  in  the  ductus  commu- 
nis  choledochus,  which  occasions  its  absorp- 
tion into  the  blood-vessels.  In  some  cases 
it  may,  however,  be  owing  to  a  redundant 
secretion  of  the  bile. 

The  causes  producing  the  first  of  these 
are,  the  pressure  of  biliary  calculi  in  the 
gall-bladder  and  its  ducts ;  spasmodic  con- 
striction of  the  ducts  themselves  ;  and,  last- 
ly, the  pressure  made  by  tumours  situated 
in  adjacent  parts  ;  hence  jaundice  is  often 
an  attendant  symptom  on  a  scirrhosity  of 
the  liver,  pancreas,  &c.  and  frequently  like- 
wise on  pregnancy. 

Chronic  bilious  affections  are  frequently 
*brought  on  by  drinking  freely,  but  more 
particularly  by  spirituous  liquors  ;  hence 
they  are  often  to  be  observed  in  the  de- 
bauchee and  the  drinker  of  drams.  They 
are  likewise  frequently  met  with  in  those 
who  lead  a  sedentary  life,  and  who  indulge 
much  m  anxious  thoughts. 

A  slight  degree  of  jaundice  often  pro- 
ceeds from  the  redundant  secretion  of  the 
bile,  and  a  bilious  habit  is  therefore  consti- 
tutional to  some  people,  but  more  parti- 
cularly to  those  who  reside  long  in  a  warm 
climate. 

By  attending  to  the  various  circum- 
stances and  symptoms  which  present  them- 
selves, we  shall  in  general  be  able  to  as- 
certain, with  much  certainty  the  real  na- 
ture of  the  cause  which  has  given  rise  to 
disease. 

We  may  be  assured,  by  the  long  con- 
tinuance of  the  complaint,  and  by  feeling 
the  liver  and  other  parts  externally,  whe- 
ther or  not  it  arises  from  any  tumour  in 
this  viscus,  or  the  pancreas,  mesentery,  or 
omentum. 

Where  passions  of  the  mind  induce  the 
disease,  without  any  hardness  or  enlarge- 
ment of  the  liver,  or  adjacent  parts,  and 
without  any  appearance  of  calculi  in  the 
faeces,  or  on  dissection  after  death,  we  are 
naturally  induced  to  conclude  that  the  dis- 
order was  owing  to  a  spasmodic  affection  of 
the  biliary  ducts. 

Where  gall-stones  are  lodged  in  the 
xlucts,  acute  lancinating-  pains  will  be  felt 


in  the  region  of  the  parts,  which  will  cease 
for  a  time,  and  then  return  again  ;  great 
irritation  at  the  stomach  and  frequent  vo- 
miting will  attend,  and  the  patient  will 
experience  an  aggravation  of  the  pain  after 
eating.  Such  calculi  are  of  various  sizes, 
from  a  pea  to  that  of  a  walnut ;  and,  in  some 
cases,  are  voided  in  a  considerable  number, 
being,  like  the  gall,  of  a  yellowish,  brown- 
ish, or  green  colour. 

The  jaundice  comes  on  with  langour, 
inactivity,  loathing  of  food,  flatulency, 
acidities  in  the  stomach  and  bowels,  and 
costiveness.  As  it  advances  in  its  pro- 
gress, the  skin  and  eyes  become  tinged  of 
of  a  deep  yellow ;  there  is  a  bitter  taste  in 
the  mouth,  with  frequent  nausea  and  vo- 
miting ;  the  urine  is  very  high  coloured ; 
the  stools  are  of  a  grey  or  clayey  appear- 
ance, and  a  dull  obtuse  pain  is  felt  in  the 
right  hypochondrium,  which  is  much  ag- 
gravated by  pressure  with  the  fingers. 

Where  the  pain  is  very  acute,  the  pulse 
is  apt  to  become  hard  and  full,  and  other 
febrile  symptoms  to  attend. 

The  disease,  when  of  long  continuance, 
and  proceeding  from  a  chronic  affection  of 
the  liver,  or  other  neighbouring  viscera,  is 
often  attended  with  anasarcous  swellings, 
and  sometimes  with  ascites. 

Where  jaundice  is  recent,  and  is  occa- 
sioned by  concretions  obstructing  the  bi- 
liary ducts,  it  is  probable  that,  by  using 
proper  means,  we  may  be  able  to  effect  a 
cure ;  but  where  it  is  brought  on  by  tu- 
mours of  the  neighbouring  parts,  or  has 
arisen  in  consequence  of  other  diseases, 
attended  with  symptoms  of  obstructed 
viscera,  our  endeavours  will  most  likely 
not  be  crowned  with  success.  Arising 
during  a  state  of  pregnancy,  it  is  of  little 
consequence,  as  it  will  cease  on  parturi- 
tion. 

On  opening  the  bodies  of  those*  who  die 
of  jaundice,  the  yellow  tinge  appears  to 
pervade  even  the  most  interior  part  of  the 
body ;  it  is  diffused  throughout  the  whole 
of  the  cellular  membrane,  in  the  cartilages 
and  bones,  and  even  the  substancee  of  the 
brain  is  coloured  with  it.  A  diseased  state 
of  the  liver,  gall-bladder,  or  adjacent  vis- 
cera, is  usually  to  be  met  with. 

The  Icterus  infantum,  or  yellow  gum,  is 
a  species  of  jaundice,  which,  for  the  most 
part,  affects  all  children  at,  or  soon  after, 
their  birth,  and  which  usually  continues  for 
some  days. 

It  has  generally  been  supposed  to  arise 
from  the  meconium  impacted  in  the  in- 
testines, preventing  the  flow  of  bile  into 
them. 

The  effects  produced  by  it  are,  languor, 
indolence,  a  yellow  tinge  of  the  skin,  and 
a  tendency  to  sleep,  which  is  sometimes 
fatal,  where  the  child  is  prevented  from 
sucking. 


IK  A. 

ICTERUS  ALBTTS.  The  white  jaundice, 
The  chlorosis,  or  green -sickness,  is  some- 
times thus  called. 

ICTUS.  A  stroke,  or  blow.  Hence  ictus 
solis  means  a  stroke  of  the  sun,  or  that 
affection  which  takes  place  from  too  great 
an  influence  of  the  sun's  heat.  It  signifies 
also  the  pulsation  of  an  artery,  and  the 
sting  of  a  bee,  or  other  insect. 

ID.EUS.  (From  *T#,  a  mountain  in  Phry- 
gia,  their  native  place.)  A  name  of  the 
pxony,  and  blackberry. 

IDI  OCR,  ASIA.     See  Idiosyncratic.. 

IDIOPATHIC.  (Idiopathicus ;  from 
/Jio?,  peculiar,  and  Tra-Qoe,  an  affection.)  A 
disease  which  does  not  depend  on  any 
other  disease,  in  which  respect  it  is  op- 
posed to  a  symptomatic  disease,  which  is 
dependant  on  another. 

IDIOSYNCRASY.  (Mosyncrasia  ;  from 
ftfW,  peculiar  <n/»,  with,  and  xg<*<r<?,  a  tem- 
perament.) A  peculiarity  of  constitution, 
in  which  a  person  is  affected  by  certain 
agents,  which,  if  applied  to  a  hundred 
other  persons,  would  produce  no  effect . 
thus  some  people  cannot  see  a  finger  bleed 
without  fainting  ;  and  thus  violent  inflam- 
Ynation  is  induced  on  the  skin  of  some  per- 
sons by  substances  that  are  perfectly  inno- 
cent to  others. 

IDIOTROPIA.  (From  /JW,  peculiar,  and 
Tg«ro,  to  turn.)  The  same  as  Idiosyn- 
crasia. 

IGNATIA  AMARA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  which  affords  St.  Ignatius's 
bean.  See  Faba  indica. 

IGNATII  FABA.     See  Faba  indica. 

Ignatius's  bean.     See  Faba  indica. 

IGNIS  CALIBUS.  A  hot  fire :  so  some 
call  a  gangrene  :  also  a  violent  inflamma- 
tion, just  about  to  degenerate  into  a  gan- 
grene, 

IGNIS  FRIG  i  BUS.  A  cold  fire.  A  spha- 
celus  hath  been  thus  called,  because  the 
parts  that  are  so  affected  become  cold  as 
the  surrounding  air. 

IGNIS  PERSICUS.  A  name  of  the  ery- 
sipelas, also  of  the  tumour  called  a  car- 
buncle. 

IGNIS  ROTJE.  Fire  for  fusion.  It  is 
when  a  vessel  which  contains  some  matter 
for  fusion  is  surrounded  with  live,  *'.  e.  red 
hot  coals. 

IGNIS  SACER.  A  name  of  erysipelas,  and 
of  a  species  of  Herpes. 

IGNIS  SAFIENTIUM.    Heat  of  horse-dung. 

IGNIS  SILVATICUS.  A  name  of  the  Im- 
petigo. 

Ignis  volagrius.  A  name  of  the  Impe- 
tigo. 

IGNIS  VOLATICUS.     See  Erysipelas. 

IRAN  RADIX.  A  somewhat  oval,  oblong, 
compressed  root,  brought  from  China. 
It  is  extremely  rare,  and  would  appear  to 
be  the  root  of  the  orchis  tribe. 


ILI 


403 


ILAPHIS.  A  name  in  Myrepsus  for  the 
burdock. 

ILECH.  By  this  word,  Paracelsus  seems 
to  mean  a  first  principle. 

ILEIDOS.  In  the  Spagyric  language  it  is 
the  elementary  air. 

IIEON  CRUENTUM.  Hippocrates  describes 
it  in  lib.  De  Intern.  Affect.  In  this  dis- 
ease, as  well  as  in  the  scurvy,  the  breath 
it  fetid,  the  gums  recede  from  the  teeth, 
haemorrhages  of  the  nose  happen,  and 
sometimes  there  are  ulcers  in  the  legs,  but 
the  patient  can  move  about  his  business 
very  well. 

1LEUM.  (From  u\tu,  to  turn  about; 
from  its  convolusions.)  Heum  rntestinum. 
The  last  portion  of  the  small  intestines, 
about  fifteen  hands'  .breadth  in  length, 
which  terminates  at  the  valve  of  the  ca> 
cum.  See  Intestines. 

ILEX.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Tetrandria* 
Order,  Tetragynia. 

IIEX  AQ.UIFOLIUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  holly.  See  Aquifolium. 

ILIA.  (The  plural  of  lie,  MM,.)  The 
flanks,  or  that  part  in  which  is  enclosed  the 
small  intestines. 

ILIAC  ARTERIES.  Artcri*  iliac*. 
The  arteries  so  called  are  formed  by  the 
bifurcation  of  the  aorta,  near  the  last 
Inmbar  vertebra.  They  are  divided  into 
internal  and  external.  The  internal  iliac, 
also  called  the  hypogastric  artery,  is  distri- 
buted in  the  foetus  into  six,  and  in  the. 
adult  iato  five  branches,  which  are  divided 
about  the  pelvis,  viz.  the  little  iliac,  the 
gluteal,  the  ischiatic,  the  pudical,  and  the 
obturatory  ;  and  in  the  foetus  the  umbilical. 
The  external  iliac  proceeds  out  of  the  pel- 
vis through  Poupart's  ligament,  to  form 
the  femoral  artery. 

ILIAC  PASSION.  (E/xw,  AM?,  «AHO?, 
is  described  as  a  kind  of  nervous  colic, 
whose  seat  is  the  ilium.)  Passio  iliaca. 
Volvulus.  Miserere  mei.  Convolvulus. 
Chordapsus.  Tormentum.  A  violent  vo- 
miting,  in  which  the  faecal  portion  of  the 
food  is  voided  by  the  mouth.  See  Co- 
ltca. 

ILIAC  REGION.  The  side  of  the  hy- 
pogastric region,  just  above  the  hips. 

ILIACUS  INTERNUS.  liiacus  of  Wins- 
low.  Iliaco  trachanten  of  Dumas.  A 
thick,  broad,  and  radiated  muscle,  which 
is  situated  in  the  pelvis,  upon  the  inner 
surface  of  the  ilium.  It  arises  fleshy  from 
the  inner  lip  of  the  ilium,  from  most  of 
the  hollow  part,  and  likewise  from  the  edge 
of  that  bone,  between  its  anterior  superior 
spinous  process  and  the  acetabuhim.  It 
joins  with  the  psoas  magnus,  where  it  be- 
gins  to  become  tendinous,  and  passing 
under  the  ligament  urn  Fallopii,  is  in- 
serted in  common  with  that  muscle.  The 


404 


ILL 


IMP 


tendon  of  this  muscle  has  been  seen  distinct 
from  that  of  the  psoas,  and,  in  some  sub- 
jects, it  has  been  found  divided  into  two 
portions.  The  iliacus  in temus  serves  to 
assist  the  psoas  magnus  in  bending  the 
thigh,  and  in  bringing  it  directly  for- 
wards. 

ILIAD  UM.  Iliadus.  It  is  the  first  mat- 
ter of  all  things,  consisting  of  mercury, 
salt,  and  sulphur.  These  are  Paracelsus's 
three  principles.  His  Hindus  is  also  a  mine- 
ral spirit,  which  is  contained  in  every  ele- 
ment, and  is  the  supposed  cause  of  diseases. 

ILIASTKR.  Paracelsus  says  it  is  the  oc- 
cult virtue  of  nature,  whence  all  things 
have  their  increase. 

ILINGOS.  (iKtyyos :  from  ixiy%,  a  vortex.) 
A  giddiness,  in  which  all  things  appear  to 
turn  round,  and  the  eyes  grow  dim. 

ILISCUS.  Avicennna  says  it  is  madness 
caused  by  love. 

ILIUM  OS.  (FromzVm,  the  small  in- 
testines :  so  named  because  it  supports  the 
ilia.)  The  haunch-bone  The  superior 
portion  of  the  os  innominatum,  which,  in 
the  foetus,  is  a  distinct  bone.  See  Innomi- 
natinn  os» 

ILLECEBRA.  (From  «/x«a>,  to  turn  ;  be- 
cause its  leaves  resemble  worms.)  Ver- 
micularis.  Piper  murale.  Sedum  minus. 
Wall-pepper.  Stone-crop.  The  plant 
thus  called  is  the  Sedum  acre  of  Linnaeus  ; 
in  its  recent  state  it  is  extremely  acrid,  like 
the  hydropiper  ;  hence,  if  taken  in  large 
doses,  it  acts  powerfully  on  the  primae  viae, 
proving  both  emetic  and  cathartic  ;  applied 
to  the  skin  as  a  cataplasm,  it  frequently 
produces  vesications  and  eresions.  Boer- 
have  therefore  imagines  that  its  internal 
employment  must  be  unsafe  ;  but  experi- 
ence has  discovered,  that  a  decoction  of 
tins  plant  is  not  only  safe,  but  of  great 
efficacy  in  scorbutic  complaints.  For 
which  purpose,  a  handful  of  the  herb  is 
directed,  by  Below,  to  be  boiled  in  eight 
pints  of  beer,  till  they  are  reduced  to  four, 
of  which  three  or  four  ounces  are  to  be 
taken  eveiy,  or  every  other,  morning. 
Milk  has  been  found  to  answer  this  pur- 
pose better  ilian  beer.  Not  only  ulcers 
simply  scorbutic,  but  those  of  a  scrophu- 
lous,  or  even  cancerous .  tendency  have 
been  cured  by  the  use  of  this  plant;  of 
which  Marquet  relates  several  instances. 
He  likewise  found  it  useful  as  an  external 
application  in  destroying  fungous  flesh, 
and  in  promoting  a  discharge  in  gangrenes 
and  carbuncles.  Another  effect,  for  winch 
this  plant  is  esteemed,  is  that  of  stopping 
intermittent  fevers. 

ILLICIUM.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Lmnaean  system. 

ILLICIUM  AXISATUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant,  the  seeds  of  which  are 
called  the  stay  aniseed.  See  Annum  stella- 
ticm. 


ILLORTS.  (From  /xxo?,  the  eye.)  A  dis- 
tortion of  the  eyes. 

ILLUTAMENTUM.  An  ancient  form  of 
an  external  medicine,  like  the  Ceroma, 
with  which  the  limbs  of  wrestlers,  and 
others  delighting  in  like  exercises,  were 
rubbed,  especially  after  bathing ;  an  ac- 
count of  which  may  be  met  with  in  Bac- 
cius  de  Thermis. 

ILLUTATIO.  (From  in,  upon,  and  lutum, 
mud)  Illuti-ition.  A  besmearing  any 
part  of  the  body  with  mud,  and  renewing 
it  as  it  grows  dry,  with  a  view  of  hc-ating, 
drying  and  discussing.  It  was  chiefly  done 
with  the  mud  found  at  the  bottom  of  mi- 
neral springs. 

ILLYS.  (From  uxe?,  the  eye.)  A  person 
who  squints,  or  with  distorted  eyes 

ILYS.  (From  ixvc,  mud.)  The  faces 
of  wine.  Also  an  epithet  for  sediment  in 
stools  which  resemble  faeces  of  wine ; 
also  the  sediment  in  urine,  when  it  resem- 
bles the  same. 

IMBECILLITAS  OCULORUM.  Celsus  speaks 
of  the  Nyctalopia  by  this  name. 

IMBIBITIO.    ( From  imbibo,  to  receive  in- 
to.)    In  chymistry  it  is   a  kind  of  cohoba- 
tion,  when  the  liquor  ascends  and  descends 
upon    a    solid    substance,  till  it  is  fix 
therewith. 

LVIMERSUS.  A  term  given  by  Bartho- 
line,  and  some  other  anatomists,  to  the 
Subscapulans  muscle,  because  it  was  hid- 
den, or,  as  it  were,  sunk. 

IMPATIENS.  (From  in,  not,  and  pat  tor, 
to  suffer ;  because  its  leaves  recede  from 
the  hand  with  a  crackling  noise,  as  impa- 
tient of  the  touch.)  A  species  of  persica- 
ria. 

IMPERATORIA.  (From  impero,  to 
overcome ;  so  named  because,  its  leaves 
extend  and  overwhelm  the  lesser  herbs 
which  grow  near  it.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  7m- 
peratoria  ostruthium  of  Linnaeus.  J\fagis* 
trantia.  Mastt  r-wort.  The  roots  of  this 
plant  are  imported  from  the  Alps  and  Py- 
renees, notwithstanding  it  is  indigenous  to 
this  island  :  they  have  a  fragrant  smell, 
and  a  bitterish  pungent  taste.  The  plant, 
as  its  name  imports,  was  formerly  thought 
to  be  of  singular  efficacy  ;  and  its  great 
success,  it  is  said,  caused  it  to  be  distin- 
guished by  the  name  of  dvoinum  remedium. 
At  present  it  is  considered  merely  as  an 
aromatic,  and  consequently  is  superseded 
by  many  of  that  class  which  possess  supe- 
rior qualities. 

IMPERATORIA  OSTRUTHIUM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  master-wort.  See 
Imperatoria. 

IMPETIGINES.  (The  plural  of  impe- 
tigo ;  from  impetot  to  infest. )  An  order  in 
the  class  cachexix  of  Cullen,  the  genera  of 


IND 


405 


which  are  characterized  by  cachexia,  de- 
forming the  external  parts  of  the  body  with 
tumours,  eruptions,  &c. 

IMPETIGO.  This  affection,  as  de- 
scribed by  authors,  is  a  disease  in  which 
several  red,  hard,  dry,  prurient  spots  arise 
in  the  face  and  neck,  and  sometimes  all 
over  the  body,  and  disappear  by  furfura- 
ceous  or  tnder  scales. 

IMPIA  HERBA.  (From  in,  not,  and  pius, 
good  ;  because  it  grows  only  on  barren 
ground.)  A  name  given  to  cudweed. 

IMPLICATED.  Celsus,  Scribonius,  and 
some  others,  call  those  parts  of  physic  so, 
which  have  a  oeoessary  dependence  on  one 
another :  but  the  term  has  been  more  signifi- 
cantly applied,  by  Bellini,  10  such  fevers, 
where  two  at  a  time  afflict  a  person,  either 
of  the  same  kind,  as  a  double  tertian  ;  or 
of  different,  kinds,  as  an  intermittent  ter- 
tian, and  a  quotidian,  called  a  Semi  tertian. 

IMPLUVIUM.  (From  impino.  10  shower 
upon.)  The  shower-bath.  An  embro- 
cation. 

IMPREGNATION.  See  Conception  and 
Generation. 

1NANITIO.  (From  intmio,  to  empty.) 
Inanition.  Applic-d  to  the  body,  it  means 
evacuation  ;  applied  to  the  mind,  it  means 
a  defect  of  its  powers. 

INCANTATION.  Incantatio.  Incantamen- 
tuti.  A  way  of  curing  diseases  by  charms, 
defended  by  Paracelsus,  Helmont,  arid  some 
other  chymical  enthusiasts. 

INCENDIUM.  (From  incendo,  to  burn.) 
A  burning-  fever,  or  sometimes  any  burning 
heat. 

INCENSIO.  The  same  as  Incendium. 
Also  a  hot  inflammatory  tumour- 

INCEUNICULUM.  (From  incerno,  to  sift.) 
A  strainer,  or  sieve.  In  anatomy,  it  is  a 
name  for  the  pelvis  of  the  kidney,  from  its 
office  as  a  strainer. 

INCIDE.  (From  incido,  to  cut.)  Medi- 
cines were  formerly  so  called  which  con- 
sist of  pointed -and  sharp  particles,  as  acids, 
and  most  salts,  which  are  said  to  mcide  or 
cut  the  phlegm,  when  they  break  it  so  as 
to  occasion  its  discharge. 

INCIDENTIA.  (From  incido,  to  ctit.)  J11- 
ierantia.  Medicines  supposed  to  cut  viscid 
humours. 

INCINERATIO.  (From  indnero,  to  reduce 
to  ashes.)  Incineration.  The  reducing  of 
any  thing  to  ashes  by  fire. 

INCISIVUS  INFERIOR.  See  Levator  labii 
inferioris. 

INCISIVUS  UITERALIS.  See  Levator  labii 
superior  is  alceque  nasi. 

INCISIVUS  MEDIUS.  See  Depressor  labii 
superior-is  al<zque  nasi. 

INCISORIUM.  (.From  incido,  to  cut/)  A 
table  whereon  a  patient  is  laid  for  an  ope- 
ration. 

INCISORIUM  FORAMEN.  A  name  of  the 
foramen,  which  lies  behind  the  dentes  in- 
cisores  of  the  upper  jaw. 


INCISORS.  (Dentes  indsores  f  from 
incido,  to  cut,  from  their  use  in  cutting  the 
food.)  The  four  front  teeth  of  both  jaws 
are  so  called,  because  they  cut  the  rood. 
See  Teeth. 

INCONTINENTIA.  (From  in  and  contineo, 
to  contain  )  Inability  to  retain  the  natural 
evacuations. 

INCRASSANTIA.         (From      incrasso,     to 
make  thick.)     Medicines    thickening   the, 
fluids.          i 

INCUBUS.  (From  incttbo,  to  lie  upon  ; 
because  the  patient  fancies  that  something1 
lies  upon  his  chest.)  See  Night-mare,  and 
Oneirodynia 

INCUS.  (A  smith's  anvil,  from  incudo, 
to  smite  upon  ;  so  named  from  its  likeaess 
in  shape  to  an  anvil.)  The  largest  and 
strongest  of  the  bones  of  the  ear  in  the 
tympanum.  It  is  divided  into  a  body  and 
two  crura.  Its  body  is  situated  anteriorly, 
is  rather  broad  and  thick,  and  has  two  emi- 
nences and  two  depressions,  both  covered 
with  cartilage,  and  intended  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  head  of  the  malleus.  Its  shorter 
crus  extends  no  farther  than  the  cells  of 
the  mastoid  apophysis.  Its  longer  crus, 
together  With  the  mauubrium  of  the  malle- 
us, to  which  it  is  connected  by  a  ligament, 
is  of  the  same  extent  as  the  shorter,  but  its 
extremity  is  curved  inwards,  to  receive  the 
os  orbiculare,  by  the  intervention  of  which 
it  is  united  with  the  stapes. 

INDEX  (From  indico,  to  point  out ; 
because  it  is  generally  used  for  such  pur- 
poses.) The  ibre-finger. 

Indian  arrow-root.     See  Maranta. 

Indian  cress.     See    Nasturtium  indictim. 

INDIAN  DATE-PLUM.  The  fruit  of  the 
Diospynts  lotus  of  Linnzus.  When  ripe 
it  has  an  agreeable  taste,  and  is  very  nutri- 
tious. 

Indian  leaf.     See  Cassia  lignea. 

Indian  pink.     See  Spigelia. 

INDIAN  RUBBER.  The  substance 
known  by  the  names  Indian  rubber,  Elas- 
tic gum,  Cayenne  resin,  Cautchuc,  and  by 
the  French  Caoutchouc,  is  prepared  from 
the  juice  of  the  Siphonia  elastica  ,—foUis 
ternatis  elleptisis  integerrimis  subtus  canis 
longe  peliolatis.  Suppl.  plant.  The  man- 
ner of  obtaining  this  juice  is  by  making  in- 
cisions through  the  bark  of  the  lower  part 
of  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  from  which  the 
fluid  resin  issues  in  great  abundance,  ap- 
pearing of  a  milky  whiteness  as  it  flows 
into  the  vessel  placed  to  receive  it,  and 
into  which  it  is  conducted  by  means  of  a 
tube  or  leaf  fixed  in  the  incision,  and  sup- 
ported with  clay.  On  exposure  to  the  air, 
this  milky  juice  gradually  inspissates  into  a 
soft,  reddish,  elastic  resin.  It  is  formed 
by  the  Indians  in  South  America  into  va- 
rious figures,  but  is  commonly  brought  to 
Europe  in  that  of  spear-shaped  bottles, 
which  are  said  to  be  formed  by  spreading: 


406  1ND  ;  INF 

A  shirt.    Also  the  name  of  the  amnios 
from  its  covering  the  foetus  like  a  shirt. 

INESIS,     (From  /y«*>,  to  evacuate.)     Inc- 
t/ius.    An  evacuation  of  the  humours. 
INFECTION.     See  Contagion. 
INFERNAL.     A  name  given  to  a  caustic, 
gers,  when,  by    means    of  certain  instru-    lapis  infernalis,  from  its  strong  burning  pro- 
ments  of  iron,  or  wood,  it  is  ornamented    perty. 

(From  injibulo,  to  .button 


the  juice  of  the  Siphonia  over  a  proper 
mould  of  clay  ;  as  soon  as  one  layer  is  dry, 
another  is  added,  until  the  bottle  be  of 
the  thickness  desired.  It  is  then  exposed  to 
a  thick  dense  smoke,  or  to  a  fire,  until  it 
becomes  so  drv  as  not  t6  stick  to  the  fin- 


on  the  outside  with  various  figures.     This 
being  done,  it  remains  only  to  pick  out  the 


IXFIBULATIO. 

together.)    An  impediment  to  the  retraction 


mould,  which  is  easily  effected^y  softening  of  the  prepuce. 

it  wuh  water.    Indian  rubber  may  be  sub-  INFLAMMABLE.  Chymists  distinguish 

jected  to  the  action  of  some  of  the  most  by  this  \errn  such  bodies  of  the  mineral 

powerful  menstrua,  without  suffering  the  kingdom  only   as  burn  with  facility,  and 

least  change,  while  its  pliability  and   elas-  flame  in  an  increased  temperature. 

ticity  are  eminently  peculiar  to  itself.     Its  INFLAMMATION.    (Inflammatio  ;  from 

proper  menstruum  is  known  to  some  per-  itiflammo,  to  burn.)   Phlogosis.    Phlegmasia. 


sons  in  England,  who  keep  it  a  profound 
secret,  and  prepare  the  gum  into  beautiful 
catheters,  bougies,  syringes,  pessaries,  &c. 

Indian  toheat.     See  Zea  mays. 

INDIANA  RADIX.    Ipecacuanha. 

INDICA  CAMOTES.     Potatoes. 

1NDICANS.  Indicant.  The  proximate 
cause  of  a  disease,  or  that  from  which  the 
indication  is  drawn. 

INDICATING  BATS,  are  the  same  as  criti- 
cal days. 

INDICATION.  (Indication  from  in- 
dicot  to  shew.)  An  indication  is  that  which 


A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexia, 
and  order  phlegmasix,  of  Cullen. 

This  disease  is  characterized  by  heat, 
pain,  redness,  attended  with  more  or  less 
of  tumefaction  and  fever.  Inflammation 
is  divided  into  two  species,  viz.  phlegmo- 
nous  and  erysipelatous. 

Besides  this  division,  inflammation  is  ei- 
ther acute  or  chronic,  local  or  genera), 
simple,  or  complicated  with  diseases. 

Phlegmonous  inflammation  is  known  by 
its  bright  red  colour,  tension,  heat,  and 
a  circumscribed,  throbbing,  painful  tume- 


demonstrates  in  a  disease  what  ought  to    faction  of  the  part,  tending  to  suppuration, 
be  done.     It  is  three-fold  ;    preservation,    Phlegmon  i*  generally  used  to  denote  an 
-1:—     which    '  a-~ ...-.., 


which  preserves  health ;  curative, 
expels  a  present  disease ;  and  vital,  which 
respects  the  powers  and  reasons  of  diet. 
The  scope  from  which  indications  are 
taken,  or  determined,  is  comprehended  in 
this  distich  : 

— —Ars,  at  as,  regio,  camplexio,  virtus, 
Mos    el    symptoma,    repletio,    tempus    et 

usus. 

INDICATOR.  (From  indico,  to  point; 
so  named  from  its  office  of  extending  the 
index,  or  fore-finger )  Extensor  indicis 
of  Cowper.  Extensor  secundi  intemodii 
indicts,  proprius  vulgo  indicator  of  Douglas 


inflammatory  tumour,  situated  in  the  skin, 
or  cellular  membrane.  When  the  same 
disease  affects  the  viscera,  it  is  usually 
called  phlegmonous  inflammation. 

Erysipelatous  inflammation  is  considered 
as  an  inflammation  of  a  dull  red  colour, 
vanishing  upon  pressure,  spreading  une- 
qually, with  a  burning  pain  and  tumour 
scarcely  perceptible,  ending  in  vesicles, 
or  desquamation  This  species  of  inflam- 
mation admits  of  a  division  into  erythema, 
when  there  is  merely  an  affection  of  the 
skin  alone,  with  very  little  of  the  whole 
system,  and  erysipelas,  when  there  is  gene 


and    Cubito-sus  phalangettien  d,e  Vindix  of    ral  affection  of  the  system. 

Dumas.     An  extensor  muscle  of  the  fore-        The    fever  attending  erysipelatous    in- 

finger,   situated  chiefly  on  the  lower   and    flammation   is   generally  synochus,  or  ty 

posterior  part  of  the  fore-arm.    It  arises, 

by  an    acute    fleshy  beginning,    from  the 

middle  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  ulna  ; 

its  tendon  passes  under  the  same  ligament 

with  the  extensor    digitorum   communis 


j  excepting  when  it  affects  very  vigo- 
rous habits,  and  then  it  may  be  synocha. 

The  fever  attending  phlegmonous  inflam- 
mation is  almost  always  synocha.  Persons 
in  the  prime  of  life,  and  in  full  vigour,  with 


with  part  of  which  it  is  inserted  into  the    a  plethoric  habit  of  body,  are  most  liable 


to  the  attacks  of  phlegmonous  inflamma- 
tion ;  whereas  those  advanced  in  years, 
and  those  of  a  weak  habit  of  body,  irrita- 
ble, and  lean,  are  most  apt  to  be  attacked 
with  erysipelatous  inflammation. 
Phlegmonous  inflammation  terminates 


posterior  part  of  the  fore-finger. 

INDICUM  LIGNUM.     Logwood. 

INDICUS.  Sweet  and  bitter  costus. 

INDICUS    MOIIBUS.       The    venereal    dis- 
ease. 

INDIGENOUS.  (Indigenus;      from        ... 

indu,  within,   and  gigno,  to  beget.)     Ap-    in  resolution,  suppuration,   gangrene,  and 

plied  to  diseases  which  are  local,  or  pe-    scirrhus,  or  induration. 

culiar  to  any  country.  Resolution  is  known  to  be  about  to  take 

INPURANTIA.     (From  induro,  to  harden.)    place  when  the  symptoms  gradually  abates 
Medicines  which  harden.  suppuration,  when    the  inflammation  does 

INDUSIUM.    (From  induo,  to    put  on.)    not  readily  yield  to  proper  remedies;  the 


INF 

throbbing  increases,  the  tumour  points  and 
is  external,  and  rigors  come  on.  Gan- 
grene is  about  to  take  place  when  the  pain 
abates,  the  pulse  sinks,  and  cold  perspi- 
rations come  on.  Scirrhus,  or  induration, 
is  known  by  the  inflammation  continuing 
a  longer  time  than  usual ;  the  tumefaction 
continues,  and  a  considerable  hardness 
remains.  This  kind  of  tumour  gives  little 
or  no  pain,  and,  when  it  takes  place,  it  is 
usually  the  sequel  of  inflammation,  affect- 
ing glandular  parts.  It  sometimes,  how- 
ever, is  accompanied  with  lancinating  pains, 
ulcerates,  and  becomes  cancerous. 

Erythematous  inflammation  terminates 
in  resolution,  suppuration,  or  gangrene. 
The  symptoms  of  inflammation  are  account- 
ed for  m  the  following  way. 

The  redness  arises  from  the  dilatation  of 
the  small  vessels,  which  become  sufficient- 
ly large  to  admit  the  red  globules  in  large 
quantities  ;  it  appears  also  to  occur,  in 
some  cases,  from  the  generation  of  new 
vessels.  ^The  swelling  is  caused  by  the 
dilatation  of  the  vessels,  the  phlethoric 
state  of  the  arteries  and  veins,  the  exuda- 
tion ofcoagulable  lymph  into  the  intestices 
of  the  cellular  membrane,  and  the  inter- 
ruption of  absorption. 

In  regard  to  the  augmentation  of  heat, 
as  the  thermometer  denotes,  very  little 
increase  of  temperature ;  it  appears  to  be 
accounted  for  from  the  increased  sensibi- 
lity of  the  nerves,  which  convey  false  im- 
pressions to  the  sensorium  The  pain  is 
occasioned  by  a  deviation  from  the  natural 
state  of  the  parts,  and  the  unusual  con- 
dition into  which  the  nerves  are  thrown. 
The  throbbing  depends  on  the  increased 
action  of  the  arteries. 

Blood  taken  from  a  person  labouring  un- 
der active  inflammation,  exhibits  a  yel- 
lowish white  crust  on  the  surface  ;  this  is 
denominated  the  buffy  coriaceous,  or  in- 
flammatory coat.  This  consists  of  a  layer 
of  coagulable  lymph,  almost  destitute  of 
^red  globules.  Blood,  in  this  state,  is  often 
termed  sizy.  The  colouring  part  of  the 
blood  is  its  heaviest  constituent :  and,  as 
the  blood  of  a  person  labouring  under  in- 
flammation is  longer  coagulating  than 
healthy  blood,  it  is  supposed  that,  the  red 
globules  have  an  opportunity  to  descend 
to  a  considerable  depth  from  the  surface 
before  they  become  entangled.  The  buffy 
coat  of  blood  is  generally  the  best  crite- 
rion of  inflammation ;  there  are  a  few  an- 
omalous constitutions  in  which  this  state  of 
blood  is  always  found,  but  these  are  rare. 

The  occasional  and  exciting  causes  of 
imflammation  are  very  numerous ;  they, 
however,  may  generally  be  classed  under 
external  violence,  produced  either  by  me- 
chanical or  chemical  irritation,  changes  of 
temperature  and  stimulating  foods.  Fever 
often  seems  to  be  a  remote  cause  ;  the  in. 
flammation  thus  produced  is  generally  con- 
sidered as  critical.  Spontaneous  inflam- 


OJF 


407 


mation  sometimes  occurs  when  no  percep- 
tible cause  can  be  assigned  for  its  produc- 
tion. Scrofula  and  syphillis  may  be  consi- 
dered as  exciting  causes  of  inflammation. 
With  regard  to  the  proximate  cause,  it 
has  been  the  subject  of  much  dispute. 
Galen  considered  phlegmon  to  be  produced 
by  a  superabundance  of  the  humor  san- 
guineus.  Boerhaave  referred  the  proximate 
cause  to  an  obstruction  in  the  small  vessels, 
occasioned  by  a  viscosity  or  lenton  of  the 
blood.  Cullen  and  others  attributed  it 
rather  to  an  affection  of  the  vessels  than  a 
change  of  the  fluids. 

The  proximate  cause,  at  the  present 
period,  is  generally  considered  to  be  a  mor- 
bid dilatation,  and  increased  action  of  such 
arteries  as  lead  and  are  distributed  to  the 
inflamed  part. 

Inflammation  of  the  brain.     See  Phrenitis. 
Inflammation  of  the  bladder.     See  Cys- 
titis 

Inflammation  of  the  eyes.  See  Ophthalmia, 
biflammation  of  the  intestines.     See  En- 
teritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  kidneys.  See  JW- 
phritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  liver.     See  Hepatitis, 
Inflammation  of  the  lungs.     See  Perip- 
neumonia. 

Inflammation  of  the  peritoneum*  See 
Peritonitis. 

Inflammation  of  the  pleura.   See  Pleuritic 
Inflammation  of  the  stomach.    See  Gas- 
iritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  testicle.  See  hernia 
humoralia. 

Inflammation  of  the  uterus.  See  Hyste- 
ritis. 

INFLATIO.  (From  info,  to  puflT  up.) 
A  windy  tumour,  or  swelling.  See  Em- 
physema. 

IXFLATIVA.  (From  inflo,  to  puff"  up 
with  wind.)  Medicines,  or  food,  which 
cause  flatulence. 

INFLUENZA.  (The  Italian  word  for 
influence.  The  disease  is  so  named  be- 
cause  it  was  supposed  to  be  produced  by 
a  peculiar  influence  of  the  stars.)  See 
Catarrhus  a  contagione. 

INFRASCAPULARIS.  (From  infra, 
beneath,  and  scapula,  the  shoulder-blade.) 
A  muscle  named  from  its  position  beneath 
the  scapula. 

INFRASPINATUS.  (From  infra,  be- 
neath, and  spina,  the  spine  ) 

1NFUND1BULUM  (From  infuntb,  to 
pour  in.)  1.  A  canal  that  proceeds  from 
the  vulva  of  the  brain  to  the  pituitar)  gland 
in  the  sella  turcica. 

2.  The  beginnings  of  the  excretory  duct 
of  the  kidney,  or  cavities  into  which  the 
urine  is  first  received,  are  called  infundi- 
bula. 

INFUSION.  (Infusum;  from  infimdo, 
to  pour  i  ••.)  Infusio.  A  process  that  con- 
sists in  pouring  uuter  of  any  requited  de- 
gree of  temperature  on  such  substances  as 


403 


INF 


have  a  loose  texture,  as  thin  bark,  wood 
in  shavings,  or  small  pieces,  leaves,  flowers, 
&c.  and  suffering-  it  to  stand  a  certain  lime. 
The  liquor  obtained  by  the  above  process 
is  called  An  infusion.  '  The  following  are 
among  the  most  approved  infusions. 

INFUSUM  ANTHEMIDIS.  Infusion  of  chamo- 
mile.  "  I  ake  oi  c'uanioiruie  flowers,  halt 
an  ounce ;  boiling-  water,  a  pint "  Macerate 
for  ten  minutes,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and 
strain.  F<»r  its  virtues  set  Chamtsmelum. 

INFUSUM  ARMORACI.S.  COMPOSITUM.  Com- 
pound infusion  of  horse-i-udish.  *•  Take  of 
fresh  horse-radish-root,  sliced,  mustard- 
seeds  bruised,  <>r  each  one  ounce;  boiling 
water,  a  pint."  Macerate  for  two  hours, 
in  a  covered  vessel,  and  strain  ;  then  add 
compound  spirit  of  horse-radish,  a  fluid 
ounce.  See  Raphanus  rusticanus. 

INFUSUM    AURANTII    COMPOSITUM.      Com- 

pound  infusion  of  orange-peel.  "  Take  of 
orange  peel,  dried,  two  drachms ;  lemon- 
peel,  fresh,  a  drachm  ;  cloves,  bruised,  half 
a  drachm ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint." 
Macerate  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  in  a 
covered  vessel,  and  strain.  See  Auran- 
tium. 

INFUSUM  CALUMBJE.  Infusion  of  calumba. 
"  Take  of  calumba-root,  sliced,  a  drachm  ; 
boiling  water,  half  a  pint."  Macerate  for 
two  hours,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and  strain. 
See  Columba. 

INFUSUM  CARYOPHTTLLORUM.  Infusion 
ot  cloves.  "  Take  of  cloves,  bruised,  a 
drachm  and  a  half;  boiling  water,  half  a 
pint."  Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  cover- 
ed vessel,  and  strain.  See  Caryophyllum. 

INFUSUM  CASCARILL./E.  Infusion  of  cas- 
carilla.  "  Take  of  cascarilla-bark,  bruised, 
half  an  ounce  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint." 
Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  vessel, 
and  strain.  See  Cascarilla. 

INFUSUM  CATECHU.  Infusion  of  catechu. 
"  Take  of  extract  of  catechu,  two  drachms 
and  a  half;  cinnamon  bark,  bruised,  half  a 
drachm  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint."  Ma- 
cerate for  an  hour,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and 
strain.  See  Catechu. 

INFUSUM  CINCHONA  Infusion  of  cinchona. 
«'  Take  of  lance-leaved  cinchona  bark,  half 
an  ounce ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint." 
Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  vessel, 
and  strain.  See  Cinchona. 

INFUSUM  CUSPAHI^S.  Infusion  of  cus- 
paria.  "  Take  of  cusparia  bark,  bruised, 
two  drachms  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint." 
Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  ves- 
sel, and  strain.  See  Jlugustura, 

INFUSUM  DIGITALIS.  Infusion  of  fox- 
glove. "  Take  of  purple  fox-glove,  leaves, 
dried  and  powdered,  a  drachm  ;  boiling 
water,  half  a  drachm."  Macerate  for  two 
hours,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and  strain ;  then 
add  spirit  of  cinnamon,  half  a  fluid  ounce. 
See  Digitalis. 

INFUSUM  GENTIANS  COMPOSITUM.  Com- 
pound infusion  of  gentian.  "  Take  of 


INJ 

gentian-root,  sliced,  orange-peel,  dried, 
of  each  a  drachm ;  lemon-peel,  fresh,  two 
drachms;  boiling  water,  twelve  ounces.1* 
Macerate  for  an  hour,  in  a  covered  vessel, 
and  strain.  See  Gentiana. 

INFUSUM  I.INI.  Infusion  of  linseed, 
"  Take  of  linseed,  an  ounce ;  liquorice-root, 
sliced,  half  an  ounce  ;  boiling  water,  two 
pints."  Macerate  for  two  hours,  near  the 
fire,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and  strain.  See 
Linum. 

INFUSUM  Q,UASSI:E.  Infusion  of  quassia. 
"  Take  of  quassia  wood,  a  scruple  ;  boiling 
water,  half  a  pint."  Macerate  for  two 
hours,  and  strain..  See  Quassia. 

INFUSUM  RHJEI.  Infusion  of  rhubarb. 
"  T;.ke  of  rhubarb  root,  sliced,  a  drachm  ; 
boiling  water,  half  a  pint."  Macerate  for 
two  hours,  and  strain.  See  Rhabarbarum. 

INFUSUM  ROSS;.  "  Take  ot  the  petals 
of  red  rose,  dried,  half  an  ounce ;  boiling 
water,  two  pints  and  a  half;  dilute  sulphu- 
ric acid,  three  fluid  drachms ;  double-re- 
fined sugar,  an  ounce  and  a  half."  Pour 
the  water  upon  the  petals  of  the  rose  in  a 
covered  glass  vessel ;  then  add  the  acid, 
and  macerate  for  half  an  hour.  Lastly, 
strain  the  infusion  and  add  the  sugar  to  it. 
See  Rosa. 

INFUSUM  SENNJE.  Infusion  of  senna. 
"  Take  of  senna-leaves,  an  ounce  and  half; 
ginger-root,  sliced,  a  drachm  ;  boiling  wa- 
ter, a  pint.'*  Macerate  for  an  hour,  in  a 
covered  vessel,  and  strain  the  liquor.  See 
Senna. 

INFUSUM  SIMAROUBJE.  Infusion  of  sima- 
rouba.  "  Take  of  simarouba-bark,  bruised, 
half  a  drachm  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint." 
Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  ves- 
sel, and  strain.  See  Simarouba. 

INFUSUM  TABACI.  Infusion  of  tobacco. 
"  Take  of  tobacco-leaves,  a  drachm ;  boiling 
water,  a  pint "  Macerate  for  an  hour,  in  a 
covered  vessel,  and  strain.  See  Ntcotiana* 

INOLUVIES.  The  claw,  crop,  or  gorge  of 
a  bird.  Also  gluttony. 

INGRAVIDATION.  (From  ingravidor,  to  be 
great  with  child.)  The  same  as  impregna- 
tion, or  going  with  child. 

INGUEN.  The  groin.  The  lower  and 
lateral  part  of  the  abdomen,  above  the 
thigh 

Inguinal  ligament.  See  Paupart**  liga- 
ment. 

Inguinal  hernia.    See  Hernia. 

INHUMATION.  (From  inhume,  to  put  into 
the  ground.)  The  burying  a  patient  in 
warm  or  medicated  earth.  Some  chymists 
have  tancied  thus  to  call  that  kind  of  diges- 
tion, which  is  performed  by  burying  the 
materials  in  dung,  or  in  the  earth. 

INION.  (From  /?,  a  nerve ;  as  being  the 
place  where  nerves  originate.)  The  occiput. 
Blancard  says  it  is  the  beginning  of  the 
spinal  marrow:  others  say  it  is  the  back 
part  of  the  neck. 

INJACUI.ATIO.        (From     injaculpr,     to 


INN 


INN 


409 


shoot  into.)  So  Helmont  calls  a  disorder, 
which  consists  of  a  violent  spasmodic  p.'in 
in  the  stomach,  and  an  immobility  of  the 
body. 

INJECTION.  (From  injirio,  to  cast 
into.)  A  medicated  liquor,  to  throw  mto  a 
natural  or  preternatural  cfcvity  of  the  body 
by  means  of  a  syringe. 

1NNOMINATA  ARTERIA.  The  first 
branch  given  off  by  the  arch  of  the  aorta. 
It  soon  divides  into  the  right  carotid  and 
right  subclavian  arteries. 

INNOMINATUM  OS.  (Innominatvs  ; 
from  in,  priv.  and  nomen,  a  name  ;  so  called 
because  the  three  bones  of  which  it  origi- 
nally was  formed  grew  together,  and  form- 
ed one  complete  bone,  which  was  then  left 
nameless.)  A  large  irregular  bone,  situated 
at  the  side  of  the  pelvis.  It  is  divided  into 
three  portions,  viz.  the  iliac,  ischiatic,  and 
pubic,  which  are  usually  described  as  three 
distinct  bones. 

The  os  ilium,  or  haunch  bone,  is  of  a 
very  irregular  shape.  The  lower  part  of 
it  is  thick  and  narrow  ;  its  superior  portion 
is  broad  and  thin,  terminating  in  a  ridge, 
called  the  spine  of  the  ilium,  and  more 
commonly  known  by  the  name  of  the 
haunch.  This  spine  rises  up  like  an  'arch, 
being  turned  somewhat  outward,  and  from 
this  appearance,  the  upper  part  of  the  pel- 
vis, when  viewed  together,  has  not  been 
improperly  compared  to  the  wings  of 
a  phaeton.  This  spine,  in  the  recent  sub- 
ject, appears  as  if  tipped  with  cartilage ; 
out  this  appearance  is  nothing  more  than 
the  tendinous  fibres  of  the  muscles  that  are 
inserted  into  it.  Externally,  this  bone  is 
unequally  prominent,  and  hollowed  for  the 
attachment  of  muscles ;  and  internally,  at 
its  broadest  fore-part,  it  is  smooth  and  con- 
cave. At  its  lower  part,  there  is  a  consi- 
derable ridge  on  its  inner  surface.  This 
ridge,  which  extends  from  the  os  sacrum, 
and  corresponds  with  a  similar  prominence, 
both  on  that  bone  and  the  ischium,  forms, 
with  the  inner  part  of  the  ossa  pubis, 
what  is  called  the  brim  of  the  pelvis.  The 
whole  of  the  internal  surface,  behind  this 
ridge,  is  very  unequal.  The  os  ilium  has 
likewise  a  smaller  surface  posterioily,  by 
which  it  is  articulated  to  the  sides  of  the 
os  sacrum.  This  surface  has,  by  some, 
been  compared  to  the  human  ear,  and  by 
others,  to  the  head  of  a  bird  ;  but  neither 
of  these  comparisons  seem  to  convey  any 
just  idea  of  its  form  or  appearance.  Its 
upper  part  is  rough  and  porous;  lower 
down  it  is  more  solid.  It  is  firmly  united 
to  the  os  sacrum  by  a  cartilaginous  sub- 
stance, and  likewise  by  very  strong  1  ga- 
mentous  fibres,  which  are  extended  to  that 
bone  from  the  whole  circumference  of  this 
irregular  surface.  The  spine  of  this  bone, 
which  is  originally  an  epiphysis,  has  two 
considerable  tuberosities,  one  anteriorly, 
and  the  other  posteriorly,  v  hich  is  the 


largest  of  the  two.  The  ends  of  this  spine 
too,  from  their  projecting  more  than  the 
parts  of  the  bone  below  them,  are  called 
spinal  processes.  Before  the  anterior  spi- 
nal process  the  spine  is  hollowed,  where 
part  of  the  Sartojius  muscle  is  placed  ;  and 
below  the  posterior  spinal  process  there 
is  a  very  large  niche  in  the  bone,  which, 
in  the  recent  subject,  has  a  strong  ligament 
stretched  over  its  lower  part,  from  the  os 
sacrum  to  the  sharp-pointed  process  of  the 
ischium  ;  so  that  a  great  hole  is  formed, 
through  which  pass  the  great  sciatic  nerve 
and  the  posterior  crural  vessels  under  the 
pyriform  mu.scle,  part  of  which  is  likewise 
lodged  in  this  hole.  The  lowest,  thickest, 
and  narrowest  part  of  the  ilium,  in  conjunc- 
tion wi'h  the  other  two  portions  of  each  os 
innominatirm,  helps  to  form  the  acetabulum 
for  the  os  ftmoris. 

The  os  ischium,  or  hip  bone,  which  is  the 
lowest  part  of  the  three  portions  of  each  os 
innomin^itum,  is  of  a  very  irregular  figure, 
and  usually  divided  into  its  body,  luberosi- 
ty,  and  ramus.  The  body,  externally, 
forms  the  inferior  portion  of  the  acetabu- 
lum, and  sends  a  sharp-pointed  process 
backwards,  called  the  spine  of  the  ischium. 
This  is  the  process  to  which  the  ligament  is 
attached,  which  was  just  now  described  as 
forming  a  great  foramen  for  the  passage  of 
the  sciatic  nerve.  The  tuberosity  is  large 
and  irregular,  and  is  placed  at  the  inferior 
purtofthe  bone,  giving  origin  to  several 
muscles.  In  the  recent  subject  it  seems 
covered  with  a  cartilaginous  crust ;  but 
this  appearance,  as  in  the  spine  of  the 
ilium,  is  nothing  more  thaw  the  tendinous 
fibres  of  the  muscles  that  are  inserted  into 
it.  This  tuberosity,  which  is  the  lowest 
portion  of  the  trunk,  supports  us  when  we 
sit.  Between  the  spine  and  the  tuberosity 
is  observed  a  sinuosity,  covered  with  a 
cartilaginous  crust,  which  serves  as  a  pul- 
ley, on  which  the  obturator  muscle  plays. 
From  the  tuberusity,  the  bone,  becoming 
narrower  and  thinner,  forms  the  ramus,  or 
branch,  which,  passing  forwards  and  up- 
wards, makes,  with  the  ramus  of  the  os 
pubis,  a  large  hole  of  an  oval  shape, 
iheforamen  magnum  ischii,  which  affords, 
through  its  whole  circumference,  attach- 
ment to  muscles.  This  foramen  is  more 
particularly  noticed  in  describing  the  os 
pubis. 

The  os  pubis,  or  share-bone,  which  is 
the  smallest  of  the  three  portions  of  the  os 
innominatum,  is  placed  at  the  upper  and 
fore  part  of  the  pelvis,  where  the  two  ossa 
pubis  meet,  and  are  united  to  each  other 
bv  means  of  a  very  strong  curtilage,  which 
constitutes  what  is  called  the  symphysis 
pubis.  Each  os  pubis  may  be  divided  igto 
its  body  angle,  and  ramus.  The  body, 
which  is  the  outer  part,  is  joined  to  the  os 
ilium.  The  angle  comes  forward  to  form 
the  symphysis,  and  the  ramus  is  a  thin 

3  fJ 


410 


INN 


1NO 


apophysis,  which,  uniting  wiUi  the  ramus 
of  the  ischium,  forms  the  foramen  magnum 
ischii,  or  thyroideum,  as  it  has  been  some- 
times called,  from  its  resemblance  to  a 
door,  or  shield.  This  foramen  is  some- 
what wider  above  than  below,  and  its 
greatest  diameter  is,  from  above  down- 
wards, and  obliquely  from  within  outwards. 
In  the  recent  subject  it  is  almost  com- 
pletely closed  by  a  strong  fibrous  mem- 
brane, called  the  obturator  ligament.  Up- 
wards and  outwards,  where  we  observe  a 
niche  in  the  bone,  the  fibres  of  this  liga- 
ment are  separated,  to  allow  a  passage  to 
the  posterior  crural  nerve,  an  artery,  and 
vein.  The  great  uses  of  this  foramen  seem 
to  be  to  lighten  the  bones  of  the  pelvis,  and 
to  afford  a  convenient  lodgment  to  the 
obturator  muscles  The  three  bones  now 
described  as  const itutug  the  os  innomina- 
tum  on  each  side,  all  concur  to  form  the 
great  acetabulum,  orcotyloid  cavity,  which 
receives  the  head  of  the  thigh-bone";  the  os 
ilium  and  os  .ischium  making  each  about 
two-fifths,  and  (he  os  pubis  onf-fiflh  of 
the  cavity.  This  aceiabulum,  which  is  of 
considerable  depth,  is  of  a  phencal  shape 
Its  brims  are  high,  and,  in  the  recent  sub- 
ject, is  tipped  with  cartilage.  These  brims, 
however,  are  higher  above  and  externally 
than  they  are  internally  and  below,  where 
we  observe  a  niche  in  the  bone  (which  is 
the  iscluum),  across  which  is  stretched  a 
ligament,  forming  a  hole  for  the  trans- 
mission of  blood-vessels  a/id  nerves  to  the 
cavity  of  the  joint.  The  cartilage,  which 
lines  the  acetabulum,  is  thickest  at  its  cir- 
cumference, arid  thinner  within,  where  a 
little  hole  is  to  be  observed,  in  which  are 
placed  the  apparatus  that  serves  to  lubri- 
cate the  joint,  and  facilitate  its  motions. 
We  are  likewise  able  to  discover  the  im- 
pression made  by  the  internal  ligament 
of  the  os  femoris,  winch,  by  being  attached 
both  to  this  cavity  and  to  the  head  of  the 
os  femoris,  helps  to  secure  the  latter  in  the 
acetabulum.  The  bones  of  the  pelvis 
serve  to  support  the  spine  and  upper  parts 
of  the  body,  to  lodge  the  intestines,  urina- 
ry bladder,  and  other  viscera;  and  like- 
wise to  unite  the  trunk  to  the  lower  extre- 
mities. But  besides  these  uses,  they  are 
destined,  in  the  female  subject,  for  other 
important  purposes;  ulid  the  accoucheur 
finds,  in  the  study  of  these  bones,  the 
foundation  of  ali  midwifery  knowledge. 
Several  eminent  writers  are  of  opinion 
that  in  difficult  parturition,  all  the  bone> 
of  the  peivis  undergo  a  certain  degree  of 
separation.  It  has  been  obsei'ved  like- 
wise, that  the  cartilage  uniting  the  ossa 
pubis  is  tiiicker,  and  of  a  more  spongy 
te^xture,  in  women  than  in  men,  and  there- 
fore more  likely  to  swell  and  enlarge  during 
pregnancy.  That  many  instances  of  a  par- 
tial separation  of  these  bones,  during  la- 
bour, have  happened^  there  can  be  no 


doubt ;  such  a  separation,  however,  ought, 
by  no  means  to  be  considered  a-,  an  uni- 
form and  salutary  work  of  nature,  as  some 
writers  seem  to  think,  but  as  the  effect  of 
disease.  But  there  is  another  circum- 
stance, in  regard  to  this  part  of  Osteology, 
which  is  well  worthy  of  attention  ;  and  this 
is,  the  different  capacities  of  the  pelvis  in 
the  male  and  female  subject.  It  has  al- 
ready been  observed,  that  the  os  sacrum 
is  snorter  and  broader  in  women  thun  in 
men  ;  the  ossa  ilia  are  also  found  more  ex- 
panded; whence  it  happens,  that  in  wo- 
men the  centre  of  gravity  does  not  fall  so 
directly  on  the  upper  part  of  the  thigh  as 
in  men,  and  this  seems  to  be  the  reason 
why,  in  general,  they  step  with  less  firm- 
ness, and  move  their  hips  forwards  in 
walking.  From  these  circumstances  also, 
the  brim  of  the  female  pelvis  is  nearly  of 
an  oval  shape,  being  considerably  wider 
from  side  to  side,  than  from  the  symphysis 
pubis  to  the  os  sacrum ;  whereas,  in  man 
it  is  rounder,  and  every  where  of  less  dia- 
meier  The  inferior  opening-  of  the  pelvis 
is  likewise  proportionably  larger  in  the 
female  subject,  the  ossa  iscnia  being  more 
separated  from  each  other,  and  the  fora- 
men -ischii  larger,  so  that,  where  the  os 
ischium  and  os  pubis  are  united  together, 
they  form  a  greater  circle ;  the  os  sacrum 
is  also  more  hollowed,  though  shorter,  and 
the  os  coccygis  more  loosely  connected, 
and  therefore  capable  of  a  greater  degree 
of  motion  than  in  men. 

INXOMIXATI  JCKIIVI.  A  name  of  the  fifth 
pair  of  nerves. 

INOCULATION.  The  insertion  of  a 
poison  into  any  part  of  the  body.  It  is 
mostly  practised  with  that  of  die  small-pox, 
because  we  have  learnt,  from  experi- 
ence, that  by  so  doing  we  shall  generally 
procure  fewer  pustules,  and  a  much  milder 
disease,  than  when  the  srr, ail-pox  is  taken 
in  a  natural  way  Although  the  advantages 
are  evident,  yet  objections  have  been 
raised  against  inoculation,  on  the  notion 
that  it  exposes  the  person  to  some  risk, 
when  he  might  have  passed  through  life 
without  ever  taking  the  disease  naturally; 
but  it  is  well  known  that  he  will  be  exposed 
to  much  greater  danger,  from  the  inter- 
course which  he  must  have  with  his  fellow- 
creatures,  by  taking  the  disorder  in  a  na- 
tural way.  1 1  has  also  been  adduced,  that 
a  person  is  liable  to  take  the  small-pox  a 
s»i -co:id  timej  when  produced  at  first  by 
a  ih'cial  means;  but  such  instances  are 
very  rare,  besides  not  being  sufficiently 
authentic.  We  may  conjecture  that,  in 
most  of  those  cases,  the  matter  used  was 
not  vanolous,  but  that  of  some  other  erup- 
tive disorder,  such  as  thechicken-pox,  which 
has  oiten  been  mistaken  for  the  small  pox. 

To  illustrate  the  benefits  arising  from 
inoculation,  it  has  been  calculated  that  a 
third  of  the  adults  die  who  take  the  disease 


INO 

in  a  natural  way,  and  about  one-seventh  of 
the  children  ;  whereas,  of  those  who  are 
inoculated,  and  are  properly  treated  after- 
wards, the  proportion  is  probably  not 
greater  than  one  in  five  or  six  hundred. 

Inoculation  is  generally  thought  to  have 
been  introduced  into  Britain  from  Turkey, 
by  Lady  Mary  Wortley  Montague,  about 
the  year  1721,  whose  son  had  been  innocu- 
lated  at  Constantinople,  during  her  resi- 
dence there,  and  whose  infant  daughter 
was  the  first  that  underwent  the  operation 
in  this  country.  It  appears  to  have  been 
well  known  before  this  period,  both  in  the 
South  of  Wales  and  Highlands  of  Scotland. 
Mr.  Mungo  Park,  in  his  travels  into  the 
interior  of  Africa,  found  that  inoculation 
had  been  long-  practised  by  the  negroes 
on  the  Guinea  coast ;  and  nearly  in  the 
same  manner,  and  at  the  same  time  of  life, 
as  in  Europe. 

It  is  not  clearly  ascertained  where  ino- 
culation really  originated.  It  has  been 
ascribed  to  the  Circassians,  who  employed 
it  as  a  mean  to  preserve  the  beauty  of  their 
women.  It  appears  more  probable  that  ac- 
cident first  suggested  the  expedient  among 
the  different  nations,  to  whom  the  small- 
pox had  long  been  known,  independent  of 
any  intercourse  with  each  other  ;  and  what 
adds  to  the  probability  of  this  conjecture  is, 
that  in  most  places  where  inoculation  can 
be  traced  back,  for  a  considerable  length 
of  time,  it  seems  to  have  been  practised 
chiefly  by  old  women,  before  it  was  adopt- 
ed by  regular  practitioners. 

Many  physicians  held  inoculation  in  the 
greatest  contempt  at  first,  from  its  sup- 
posed origin  ;  others  again  discredited  the 
fact,  while  others,  on  the  testimony  of  the 
success  in  distant  countries,  believed 
in  the  advantages  it  afforded,  but  still  did 
not  think  themselves  warranted  to  recom- 
mend it  to  the  families  they  attended  ;  and 
it  was  not  until  the  experiment  of  it  had 
been  made  on  six  criminals  (all  of  whom 
recovered  from  the  disease,  and  regained 
their  liberty,)  that  it  was  practised,  in  the 
year  1726,  on  the  royal  family,  and  after- 
wards adopted  as  a  general  thing. 

To  insure  success  from  inoculation,  the 
following  precautions  should  strictly  be  at- 
tended to. 

1.  That  the  person  should  be  of  a  good 
habit  of  body,  and  free  from  any  disease, 
apparent  or   latent,  in   order  that  lie  may 
not  have  the  disease  and  a  bad  constitution, 
or  perhaps  another  disorder,  to   struggle 
with  at  the  same  time. 

2.  To  enjoin  a  temperate  diet  and  proper 
regimen  ;  and,  where  the  body  is  plethoric, 
or  gross,  to    make  use   of  gentle  purges, 
together   with    mercurial    and  antimonial 
medicines. 

3.  That  the  age  of  the  person  be  as  little 
advanced  as  possible,  but  not  younger,  if 
it  can  be  avoided,  than  four  months. 


INO 


411 


4.  To  choose  a  cool  season  of  the  year, 
and  to  avoid  external  heat,  either  by  expo- 
sure to   the  sun,  sitting  by  fires,  or    in 
warm  chambers,  or  by  going  too  warmly 
clothed,  or  being  too  much  in  bed. 

5.  To  take  the  matter  from  a  young  sub- 
ject, who  has  the  small  pox  in  a  favourable 
way,  and  who   is  otherwise  healthy,  and 
free  from   disease;  and,  when  fresh  matter 
can  be  procured,  to  give  it  the  preference. 

Where  matter  of  a  benign  kind  cannot 
be  procured,  and  the  patient  is  evidently 
in  danger  of  the  casual  small-pox,  we 
should  not,  however,  hesitate  a  moment  to 
inoculate  from  any  kind  of  matter  that  can 
be  procured,  as  what  has  been  taken  in 
malignant  kinds  of  small-pox  has  been 
found  to  produce  a  very  mild  disease. 

The  mildness  or  malignity  of  the  disease 
appears,  therefore,  to  depend  little  at 
all  on  the  inoculating  matter.  Variulous 
matter,  as  well  as  the  vaccine,  by  being 
kept  for  a  length  of  time,  particularly  in  a 
warm  place,  is  apt,  however,  to  undergo 
decomposition,  by  ^  put  refaction;  and  then 
another  kind  of  contagious  material  has 
been  produced. 

In  inoculating,  the  operator  is  to  make 
the  slightest  puncture  or  scratch  ima- 
ginable in  the  arm  of  the  person,  rubbing 
that  part  of  the  lancet  which  is  besmeared 
with  matter  repeatedly  over  it,  by  way  of 
insuring  the  absorption ;  and  in  order  to 
prevent  its  being  wiped  off,  the  shirtsleeve 
ought  not  to  be  pulled  down  until  the  part 
is  perfectly  dry. 

A  .singular  circumstance  attending  inocu- 
lation is,  that  when  this  fails  in  producing 
the  disease,  the  inoculated  part  neverthe- 
less sometimes  inflames  and  suppurates, 
as  in  cases  where  the  complaint  is  about  to 
follow  ;  and  the  matter  produced  in  those 
cases  is  as  fit  for  inoculation  as  that  taken 
from'  a  person  actually  labouring  under  ihe 
disease.  The  same  happens  very  frequent- 
ly in  inoculation  tor  the  cow-pox. 

If,  on  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  after  the 
operation,  no  redness,  or  inflammation,  is 
apparent  on  the  edge  of  the  wound,  we 
ought  then  to  inoculate  in  the  other  arm, 
in  the  same  manner  as  before ;  or,  for 
greater  certainty,  we  may  do  it  in  both. 

Some  constitutions  are  incapable  of  hav- 
ing the  disease  in  any  form.  Others  do 
not  receive  the  disease  at  one  time,  how- 
ever freely  exposed  to  its  contagion,  even 
though  repeatedly  inoculated,  and  yet  re- 
ceive it  afterwards  by  merely  approaching 
those  labouring  under  it. 

On  the  coming  on  of  the  febrile  symp- 
toms, which  is  generally  on  the  seventh 
day  in  the  inoculated  small-pox,  the  pa- 
tient is  not  to  be  suffered  to  lie  a-bed>but 
should  be  k^pt  cool,  and  partake  freely  of 
antiseptic  cooling  drinks. 

INOSCULATION.  (From  in,  and 
osculuin,  u  littl£  mouth.)  The  running  of 


412 


ItfT 


the  veins  and  arteries  into  one  another,  or 
the  mterunion  of  the  extremities  of  arteries 
and  veins. 

INSANIA  (From  in,  not,  and  sanus> 
:  omul.)  Insani.y,  or  deranged  imagination. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neuroses, 
and  order  vesania,  characterized  by  erro- 
neous judgment,  from  imaginary  percep- 
tion.-,, or  recollections,  attended  with  agree- 
able emotions  in  persons  of  a  sanguine  tem- 
perament. See  Mania. 

ISTSESSUS.  (From  insideo,  to  sit  upon.) 
A  vapour-bath,  over  which  the  patient  sits. 

INSIDIAWS.  (From  insidior,  to  deceive.) 
A  name  for  diseases  which  betray  no  pre- 
vious symptoms,  but  are  ready  to  break  out 
by  surprise. 

"INS-IPIENTIA.  (From  in,  and  sapientia, 
wisdom.)  A  low  degree  of  delirium,  with- 
out fever. 

INSOLATIO.  (From  in,  upon,  and  sol, 
the  sun.)  A  disease  which  arises  from  a 
too  great  influence  of  the  sun's  heat  upon 
the  head. 

INSPIRATION.  (From  in,  and  spiro,  to 
breathe.)  The  act  of  drawing  the  air  into 
the  lungs.  See  Jtesfiiration. 

INTERCOSTAL  ARTERIES.  Jlrte- 
rix  intercostales.  The  arteries  which  run 
between  the  ribs.  The  superior  intercos- 
tal artery  is  a  branch  of  the  subclavian. 
The  other  intercostal  arteries  are  given  off 
from  the  aorta. 

INTERCOSTAL  MUSCLES.  Intercos- 
tales  externi  et  interni.  Between  the  ribs, 
on  each  side,  are  eleven  double  rows  of 
muscles.  These  are  the  intercostales  externi 
and  interni.  Galen  has  very  properly  ob- 
served, that  they  decussate  each  other  like 
the  strokes  of  the  letter  X  The  intercostalfs 
externi  arise  from  the  lower  edge  of  each 
superior  rib,  and,  running  obliquely  down- 
wards and  forwards,  arc  inserted  into  the 
upper  edge  of  each  inferior  nb,  so  as  to 
occupy  the  intervals  of  the  ribs,  from  as  far 
back  as  the  spine  to  their  cartilage ;  but 
from  their  cartilages  to  the  sternum,  there 
is  only  a  thfn  aponeurosis  covering  the 
internal  intercostales.  The  intercostales  in- 
tend arise  and  are  inserted  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  external.  They  begin  at 
the  s'.ernum,  and  extend  as  far  :;s  the  angles 
of  the  nb-,  their  fibres  running  obliquely 
backwards.  These  fibres  are  spread  over 
a  considerable  part  of  the  inner  surface  of 
the  ribs,  so  as  to  be  longer  than  those  of 
the  external  intercostals.  Some  of  the 
p.».sU'rior  portions  of  the  internal  intercos- 
tals pass  over  one  rib,  and  are  inserted  into 
the  rib  below.  Verheyen  first  described 
these  portions  as  separate  muscles,  under 
the  name  of  infra  cost  ales.  Winslow  has 
adopted  the  same  name.  Cowper,  and  after 
him  Douglas,  calls  them  costarum  ilepres- 
sores  proprii.  These  distinctions,  however, 
are  altogether  superfluous,  as  they  are  evi- 
dently nothing  more  than  appendages  of 


INT 

the  intercostals.  The  number  of  these 
portions  varies  in  different  subjects.  Most 
commonly  there  is  only  four,  the  first  of 
which  runs  from  the  second  rib  to  the 
fourth,  the  second  from  the  third  rib  to  the 
fifth,  the  third  from  the  fourth  r/b  to  the 
sixth,  and  the  fourth  from  the  fifth  rib  to 
the  seventh.  The  internal  intercostals  of 
the  two  inferior  false  ribs  are  frequently 
so  thin,  as  to  be  with  difficulty  separated 
from  the  external ;  and,  in  some  subjects, 
one  or  both  of  them  seem  to  be  altogether 
wanting.  It  was  the  opinion  of  the  an- 
cients,  that  the  external  intercostals  serve 
to  elevate,  and  the  internal  to  depress  the 
ribs.  They  were  probably  led  to  this 
opinion,  by  observing  the  different  direc- 
tion of  their  fibres  ;  but  it  is  now  well 
known,  that  both  have  the  same  use,  which 
is  that  of  raising  the  ribs  equally  during 
inspiration.  Fallopius  was  one  of  the  first 
who  ventured  to  call  in  question  the 
opinion  of  Galen  on  this  subject,  by  con- 
tending that  both  layers  of  the  intercostals 
serve  to  elevate  the  ribs.  In  this  opinion 
he  was  followed  by  Hieroytnus  Fubricius, 
our  countryman  \fayow  and  Borelli.  But, 
towards  the  close  of  the  last  century, 
Bayle,  a  writer  of  some  eminence,  and 
professor  at  Toulouse,  revived  the  opmon 
of  the  ancients  by  the  following  arguments. 
He  observed,  that  the  oblique  direction  of 
the  fibres  of  the  internal  intercostals  is 
such,  thaf ,  in  each  inferior  rib,  these  fibres 
are  nearer  to  the  vertebrae  than  they  are 
at  their  superior  extremities,  or  in  the  rib 
immediately  above  ;  and  that,  of  course,they 
must  serve  to  draw  the  rib  downwards,  as 
towards  the  most  fixed  point.  This  plausible 
doctrine  was  ad  pted  by  several  eminent 
writers,  and,  amongst  others,  by  Nicholls, 
Hoadley,  and  Shreiber  ;  but,  above  all,  by 
Hamberger,  who  went  so  far  as  to  assert, 
that  not  only  the  ribs,  but  even  the  sternum, 
are  pulled  downwards  by  these  muscles, 
and  constructed  a  particular  instrument  to 
illustrate  this  doctrine.  He  pretended,  like- 
wise, that  the  intervals  of  the  ribs  are  in- 
creased by  their  elevation,  and  diminished 
by  their  depression ;  but.  he  allowed  that, 
while  those  parts  of  the  internal  intercos- 
tals that  are  placed  between  the  bony  part 
of  the  ribs  pull  them  downwards,  the  ante- 
rior portions  of  the  muscle,  which  are  situ- 
ated between  the  cartilages,  concur  with 
the  external  intercostals  in  raising  them  up- 
wards. These  opinions  gave  rise  to  a 
warm  and  interesting  controversy,  in  which 
Hamberger  and  Haller  were  the  principal 
disputants.  The  former  argued  chiefly 
from  theory,  and  the  latter  from  experi- 
ments on  living  animals,  which  demonstrate 
the  fallacy  of  Hamberger's  arguments,  and 
prove,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  internal 
intercostals  perform  the  same  functions  as 
the  external. 

INTERCOSTAL  NERVE.     JYervus  in- 


INT 

tercortalis.  Great  intercostal  nerve.  Sym- 
pathetic nerve.  The  great  intercostal  nerve 
arises  in  the  cavity  of  the  cranium,  from  a 
branch  of  the  sixih  and  one  of  the  fifth  pair, 
uniting  into  one  trunk,  which  passes  out  of 
the  cranium  through  the  carotid  canal,  and 
descends  by  the  sides  of  the  bodies  of  the 
vertebrae  of  the  neck,  thorax,  loins,  and  os 
sacrum  :  in  its  course  it  receives  the  small 
accessory  branches  from  all  the  thirty  pair 
of  spmal  nerves.  In  the  neck,  it  gives  off 
three  cervical  ganglions,  the  upper,  middle, 
and  lower ;  from  which  the  cardiac  and 
pulmonary  nerves  ari^e.  In  the  thorax,  it 
gives  off  the  splanchnic  or  anterior  inter- 
costal, which  perforates  the  diaphragm,  and 
forms  the  semilunar  ganglions,  from  which 
nerves  pass  to  all  the  abdominal  viscera. 
They  also  form  in  the  abdomen  ten  pecu- 
liar plexuses,  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
the  viscus  to  which  they  belong,  as  the 
coeliac,  splenic,  hepatic,  superior,  middle, 
and  lower,  mesenteric,  two  renal,  and  two 
spermatic  plexuses.  The  posterior  inter- 
costal nerve  gives  accessory  branches  about 
the  pelvis  and  ischiatic  nerve,  and  at  length 
terminates. 

INTERCOSTAL  VEINS.  The  intercos- 
tal veins  empty  their  blood  into  the  vena 
azygos. 

INTERCURRENT  FEVERS.  Those  which  hap- 
pen in  certain  seasons  only,  are  called  sta- 
tionary ;  but  others  are  called,  by  Syden- 
bam,  intercurrents. 

INTERCUS.  (From  inter,  between,  and 
cutem,  the  skin.)  A  dropsy  between  the 
skin  and  the  flesh.  See  Anasarca. 

INTERDENTII/M.  (From  inter,  between, 
and  dens,  a  tooth.)  The  intervals  between 
teeth  of  the  same  order. 

INTERDIGITUM.  (From  inter,  between, 
and  digi-tus,  a  toe,  or  finger.)  A  corn  be- 
twixt the  toes,  or  wart  betwixt  the  fingers. 
IHTERFJBHIINEUM.  (From  inter,  be- 
tween, and  fcemen,  the  thigh.)  The  peri- 
naeum,  or  space  between  the  anus  and  pu- 
dendum. 

INTERLUXIUS  MORBUS.  (From  inter, 
between,  and  luna,  the  moon  ;  because  it 
was  supposed  to  affect  those  who  were 
born  in  the  wane  of  the  moon.  The  epi- 
lepsy. 

Intermittent  fever.  See  Febria  intermit- 
tens. 

IxTERXuimi  DIES.  (From  internnncio, 
to  go  between.)  Applied  to  critical  days, 
or  such  as  stand  between  the  increase  of  a 
disorder  and  its  decrease. 

INTEROSSEI  MANUS.  (Interoaseus 
ynusculus ;  from  inter,  between,  and  os, 
the  bone.)  There  are  small  muscles  situ- 
ated between  the  metacarpal  bone,  and 
extending  from  the  bones  of  the  carpus  to 
the  fingers.  They  are  divided  into  internal 
and  external;  .the  former  are  to  be  seen 
only  on  the  palm  of  the  hand,  but  the  latter 
are  conspicuous  both  on  the  palm  and  back 


INT 


413 


of  the  hand. — The  interossei  interni  are 
three  in  number.  The  first,  which  Albi- 
nus  names  posterior  indicis,  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  basis  and  inner  part  of 
the  metucarpal  bone  of  the  fore-finger, 
and  likewise  from  the  upper  part  of  that 
which  supports  the  middle-linger.  Its  ten- 
don passes  over  the  articulation  of  this 
part  of  these  bones  with  the  fore-finger, 
and,  uniting  with  the  tendinous  expan- 
sion that  is  ^sent  off  from  the  extensor 
digitorum  commtinis,  is  inserted  into  the 
posterior  convex  surface  of  the  first  pha- 
lanx of  that  finger.  The  second  and  third, 
to  which  Albinus  gives  the  names  of  prior 
annularis,  and  interossem  auricularis,  arise, 
in  the  same  manner,  from  the  basis  of  the 
otusides  of  the  metacarpal  bones  that  sus- 
tain the  ring-finger  and  the  little-finger, 
and  are  inserted  into  the  outside  of  the 
tendinous  expansion  of  the  extensor  digito- 
rum commums  that  covers  each  of  those  fin- 
gers. The^e  three  muscles  draw  the  fingers 
into  which  they  are  inserted,  towards  the 
thumb.  The  interossei  externi  are  four  in 
number,  for  among  these  is  included  the 
small  muscle  that  is  situated  on  the  outside 
of  the  metacarpal  bone  that  supports  the 
fore-finger.  Douglas  culls  it  extensor  tertii 
internodii  indicia,  and  Winslow  semi  interog' 
sens  indicia.  Albinus,  who  describes  it 
among  the  interossei,  gives  it  the  name  of 
prior  indicts.  This  first  interosseus  exter- 
nus  arises  by  two  tendinous  and  fleshy  por- 
tions. One  of  these  springs  from  the  up- 
per half  of  the  inner  side  of  the  first  bone 
of  the  thumb,  and  the  other  from  the  liga- 
ments  that  unite  ihe  os  trapezoides  to  the 
melacarpal  bone  of  the  fore- finger,  and 
likewise  from  all  the  outside  of  this  latter 
bone.  These  two  portions  unite  as  they 
descend,  and  terminate  in  a  tendon,  which 
is  inserted  into  the  outside  of  that  part  of 
the  tendinous  expansion  from  the  extensor 
digitorum  cofnmunis  that  is  spread  over  the 
poserior  convex  surface  of  the  fore-finger. 
The  second,  to  which  Albinus  gives  the 
name  of  prior  medii^  is  not  quite  so  thick 
as  the  last-described  muscle.  It  arises 
by  two  heads,  one  of  which  springs  from 
the  inner  side  of  the  metacarpal  bone  of 
the  fore  finger,  chiefly  towards  its  convex 
surface,  and  the  other  arises  from  the  a,d- 
jacent  ligaments,  and  from  the  whole  outer 
side  of  the  metacarpal  bone  that  sustains 
the  middle-fin  g-pr.  These  two  portions 
unite  as  they  descend,  and  terminate  in  a 
tendon,  which  is  inserted,  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  preceding  muscle,  into  the 
outside  of  'he  tendinous  expansion  that 
covers  the  posterior  part  of  the  middle 
finger.  The  third  belongs  likewise  to  the 
middle-finger,  and  is  therefore  named  pos- 
terior  medii  by  Albinus.  It  arises,  like 
the  last-described  muscle,  by  two  origins, 
which  spring  from  the  roots  of  the  meta- 
carpal bones  of  the  ring  and  middle  fingers, 


414 


INT 


INT 


and  from  the  adjacent  ligaments,  and  is 
inserted  into  the  inside  of  the  same  ten- 
dinous expansion  as  the  preceding  mus- 
cle. The  fourth,  to  which  Aibirus  gives 
the  name  of  posterior  annularis,  differs 
from  the  two  last  only  in  us  situation, 
which  is  between  the  meiacarpal  bones  of 
the  ring-  and  lit'ie  fi,.gers  It  is  inserted 
into  the  inside  of  the  tendinous  expansion 
of  the  extensor  digitt,rum  commuius,  that 
covers  the  posterior  part  ot  the  ring-finger. 
All  these  four  muscles  serve  to  extend  the 
fingers  into  which  they  are  inserted,  and 
likewise  to  draw  them  inwards,  towards 
the  thumb,  except  the  third,  or  posterior 
medii,  which,  from  its  situation  and  ms>er- 
tion,  is  calculated  to  pull  the  middle  finger 
outwards. 

INTEROSSEI  PEDIS.  These  small 
muscles,  in  their  situation  between  the 
metatarsal  bones,  resemble  the  inteiossei 
of  the  hand,  and,  like  them,  are  divided 
into  internal  and  external.  The  interossei 
pedis  interni  are  three  in  number.  They 
arise  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  basis 
and  inside  of  the  metatar£al  bones  of  the 
middle,  the  third,  and  the  little  toes,  in  the 
same  manner  as  those  of  the  hand,  and 
they  each  terminate  in  a  tendon  that  runs  to 
the  inside  of  the  first  joint  of  these  toes, 
and  from  thence  to  their  upper  surface, 
where  it  loses  itself  in  the  tendinous  ex- 
pansion that  is  sent  off  from  the  extensors. 
Each  of  these  three  muscles  serves  to  draw 
the  toe  into  which  it  is  inserted  towards 
the  great-toe.  The  interossei  externi  are 
four  in  number.  The  first  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  outside  of  the  root  of 
the  metatarsal  bone  of  the  great-toe,  from 
the  os  cuneiforme  internum,  and  from  the 
root  of  the  inside  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of 
the  fore-toe,  Its  tendon  is  inserted  into 
the  inside  of  the  tendinous  expansion  that 
covers  the  back  part  of  the  toes.  The  se- 
cond is  placed  in  a  similar  manner  between 
the  metatarsal  bones  of  .he  fore  and  mid- 
dle toes,  and  is  inserted  into  the  outside  of 
the  tendinous  expansion  on  the  back  part 
of  the  fore- toe.  The  third  and  fourth  are 
placed  between  the  two  next  metatarsul 
bones,  and  are  inserted  into  the  outside  of 
the  middle  and  third  toes.  The  first  of 
these  muscles  draws  the  fore-toe  inwards 
towards  the  great-toe.  The  three  others 
pull  the  toes,  into  which  they  are  inserted, 
outwards.  They  all  assist  in  extending  the 
toes. 

IJVTERPELLATUS  MORBUS.  (From  inpello, 
to  interrupt.)  In  Paracelsus  it  is  a  disease 
attended  with  irregular  or  uncertain  pa- 
roxysms. 

INTERPOLATES  DIES.  (From  interpolo, 
to  renew.)  In  Paracelsus,  these  are  the 
days  interpolated  betwixt  two  parox- 
ysms. 

IKTETISCAPTJUUM.         (From    inter  t    be- 


tween, and  scapula,  the  shoulder-blade.) 
That  part  of  the  spine  which  lies  between 
the  shoulders. 

INTKRSEPTUM.  (From  inter,  between,  and 
septum,  an  inclosure.)  The  uvula  and  the 
sepitim  narium. 

INTERS  PIN  ALES  COLLI.  (Inter  spi- 
nales  mitsculi  •  from  inter,  between,  and 
spina,  the  spine.)  The  fleshy  portions  be- 
tween the  spmous  processes  of  the  neck, 
that  draw  these  processes  nearer  to  each 
other. 

INTERSPINALES  DORSI  ET  LUM- 
BGKUM.  These  are  rather  small  tendons 
than  muscles,  that  connect  the  spinal  and 
transverse  processes. 

1NTERTRANSVERSALES  LUMBO- 
RUM.  Four  distinct  small  bundles  of 
flesh,  which  fill  up  the  spaces  between  the 
transverse  processes  of  the  vertebra  of  the 
loins,  and  serve  to  draw  them  towards  each 
other. 

INTERTRIGO.  (From  inter,  between, 
and  tero,  to  rub,)  An  excoriation  about  the 
anus,  groins,  axilla,  or  other  parts  of  the 
body,  attended  with  inflammation  and  mois- 
ture. It  is  most  commonly  produced  by 
the  irritation  of  the  urine,  from  riding,  or 
some  acrimony  in  children. 

INTESTINES.  (Intestina ;  from  intus, 
within.)  The  convoluted  membranous  tube 
that  extends  from  the  stomach  to  the 
anus  ;  receives  the  ingested  food  ;  retains  it 
a  certain  time  ;  mixes  with  it  the  bile  and 
pancreatic  juices  ;  propels  the  chyle  into 
the  lacteals,  and  covers  the  faeces  with 
mucus  ;  is  so, called.  The  intestines  are 
situated  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen,  and 
are  divided  into  the  small  and  large,  which 
have,  besides  their  size,  other  circum- 
stances of  distinction. 

The  small  intestines  are  supplied  inter- 
nally with  folds,  caiied  vuivulce  conniventes, 
and  have  no  bands  on  their  external  sur- 
face. The  large  intestines  have  no  folds 
internally,  and  ..re  supplied  externally  with 
three  strong  muscular  bands,  which  run 
parallel  upon  the  surface,  and  give  the  in- 
testines a  saccated  appearance;  and  they 
have  also  small  fatty  appendages,  called 
appendiculce  epiploictK. 

The-  first  portion  of  the  intestinal  tube, 
for  about  the  extent  of  twelve  fingers' 
breadth,  is  called  the  duodenum  ;  it  lies  in- 
tlu  epigastric  region ;  makes  three  turnings, 
and  between  the  first  and  second  flexure 
receives,  by  a  common  opening,  the  pan- 
creatic duct,  a,d  the  ductus  communis 
choledo  hus.  It  is  in  this  portion  of  the 
intestines  that  chylification  is  chiefly  per- 
formed. The  remaining  portion  of  the  small 
intestines  is  distinguished  by  an  imaginary- 
division  into  the  jejunum  and  ileum. 

Tiie  jejunum,  which  commences  where 
the  duodenum  ends,  is  situated  in  the  um- 
bilical region,  and  is  mostly  found  emptv  , 


INT 


1PE 


415 


hence  its  name ;  it  is  every  where  covered  instrument,  so  named  from  the  hollowness 

with  red  vessels,  and,  about  an  hour  and  an  of  us  stalk.)     See  Endivia. 

half  after  a  meal,  with  lacteais.  1NULA.     (Contracted  or  corrupted  from 

The  ileum  occupies   Uie  hypogastric  re-  heknium,  n*.tvtov,  tabled  to  have  sprung  from 

gion  and  the  pelvis  ;    is  of  a  more  pallid  the   te.a-s  of  Helen.)     1.  The  name  of  a 

colour  than   the   former,    and    terminates  genus  of   plants    in   the  Linnxan  system. 


terminates 

by  a  transverse  opening  into  the  large  intes- 
tines, which  is  called  t^e  valve  of  the  ilenm, 
valve  of  tlie  caecum,  or  the  valve  ofTulpius. 

The  beginning  of  the  lar^e  intestines  is 
firmly  tied  down  in  the  >  igiii  iliac  region, 
and  for  the  extent  of  about  four  fingers' 
breadth  is  called  the  cxcum,  having  adher- 
ing to  it  a  worm-l^ke  process,  called  the 
processus  cxd  vermiformis,  or  uppendicida 
cxd  vermiformis  The  great  intestine 
then  commences  colon,  ascends  towards 


Class,  Syngenesia.  Cider,  Polygamia  su- 
perflua. 

2.  The  herb  elecampane. 

Jnula,  common.     See  Enula  campana. 

INULA  DYSENTERICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  lesser  inula.  See  Conyza  me- 
dia. 

INULA  HEIENIUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  elecampane.  See  Enula  cam- 
pana. 

IWUSTION.     (From  in,  and  uro,  to  burn.) 


the  liver,  passes  across  the  abdomen,  under  Is  sometimes  used  for  hot  and  dry  seasons  ; 

the  stomach,  to  the  left  side,  where  it  is  but  most  commonly  by  surgeons  for    the 

contorted  like  the  letter  S,  and  descends  operation  of  the  cautery, 
to  the  pelvis:  hence  it  is  divided  in  this 


(From  in,  not,  and 
A  name  of  the  os 

verse  arch,  and  the  sigmoid  flexure.    When    frontis,  from  its  being  regarded  as  the  seat 

it  has  reached  ^he  pelvis,   it  is  called  the    of  impudence. 

rectum,    from  whence    it    proceeds    in   a        Inversion  of  the  uterus.     See  Uterus,  in- 

stra.ght  line  to  the  anus. 


course  into  the  ascending-  portion,  the  trans-    verecundus,  modest.) 


Inversion  of  the  uterus, 
version  of. 


The  intestinal  canal  is  composed  of  three  1NVOLUCRUM.  (From  in,  and  volvo, 
membranes,  or  coats  ;  a  common  one  from  to  wrap  up  ;  because  parts  are  enclosed 
the  peritoneum,  a  muscular  coat,  and  a  by  it.)  A  name  of  the  pericardium  ;  also 
villous  coat,  the  villi  being  formed  of  the  a  name  of  the  membrane  which  covers 
tine  terminations  of  arteries  and  nerves,  some  ot  the  viscera. 

and  the  origins  of  lacteais  and  lymphatics.        IOBES.      (From  tot.  brass.)      Verdigrise, 
The  intestines  are  connected  to  the  body    Green  matter  thrown  oft'  by  vomiting, 
by  the  mysentery  ;  the  duodenum  has  also        IONIS.     (From  /ov,  a  violet.)     A  carbun- 
a"  peculiar    connecting  cellular  substance,    cle*  of  a  violet  colour. 

as  lias  likewise  the  colon  and  rectum,  by  IONTHCS.  (From  tov,  a  violet,  and  «y- 
whose  means  the  former  is  firmly  accreted  60?,  a  flower.)  A  hard  pimple  in  the  face, 
to  the  back,  the-  colon  to  the  kidneys,  and  of  a  violet  colour. 

the  latter  to  the  os  coccygis,  and  in  wo-  IOTACISMCS.  (From  ta>r&,  the  Greek  let- 
men  to  the  vagina.  The  emaining  por-  ter  t  )  A  defect  in  the  tongue,  or  organs 
tion  of  the  tube  is  loose  in  the  cavity  of  the  of  speech,  which  renders  a  perspn  incapable 
abdomen.  The  arteries  of  this  canal  are  of  pronouncing  his  letters, 
branches  of  the  superior  and  inferior  mesen-  loui.  A  restorative  alimentary  liq;iorf 
teric,  and  the  duodenal.  The  veins  evacu-  prepared  in  Japan.  It  is  made  from  the 
ate  their  blood  into  the  vena  portx.  The  gravy  of  half-roasted  beef;  but,  as  to  the 
nerves  are  branches  of  the  eighth  pair  and  rest,"  it  is  kept  a  secret, 
intercostals.  The  lacteal  vessels,  which  ori-  IPECACUANHA.  (Indian.)  Ipecacuan. 
ginate  principally  from  the  jejunum,  pro-  The  plant  from  which  this  valuable  root  is 
ceed  to  the  glands  in  the  mesentery.  obtained  was  long  unknown  ;  it  was  said 

IXTUICATUS  (From  intrico,  to  entangle ;  by  some  writers  to  be  the  Psychotria  erne- 
so  called  from  its  intricate  lolds.)  A  mus-  tica;  class  Pentandria;  order  Mon.o?ijnia: 
cle  of  the  ear.  by  others,  the  Viola  ipecacuanha,  a  syn- 

INTHINSECI.  (From  intra,  within,  and  genesious  plant  of  the  order  Monogyiiia. 
secus,  towards.)  Painful  disorders  of  the  It  is  now  ascertained  to  be  neither,  but  a 


internal  parts. 

IXTllOCESSIO. 

J)epressio.    A  depression  or  sinking  of  any 
part  inwards. 

INTUSSUSCEPTION,  (Intus-suscepno 
and  intro-s'dsceptio  /  irom  intus,  within,  and 
suscipio,  to  receive.)  A  disease  of  the  in- 
testinal tube,  and  most  frequently  of  the 


small  plant  called    CalUcacca  ipccucuanlia. 

(From  introcedo,  to  go  in.)  There  are  three  sorts  of  ipecacuan  to  be 
met  with  in  our  shops,  viz.  the  a.sh-coloured 
or  grey,  *he  brown,  and  the  white. 

The  ash-coloured  is  brought  from  Peru, 
and  is  a  small  wrinkled  root,  bent  and  con- 
torted into  a  great  variety  of  figures, 
brought  over  in  short  pieces,  full  of 


small  intestines  ;  it  consists  in  a  portion  of  wrinkled  and  deep  circular  fissures,  down 

gut  passing  for  some  length  within  another  to  a  small  white  woody  fibre  that  runs  in 

portion.  the  middle  of  each  piece  :  the  cortical  part 

IXTYBUS.     (From  in,  and  tuba,  a  hollow  is  compact,  brittle,  looks  smooth,  and  re- 


416 


mi 


IRQ 


sinous  upon  breaking- :  it  has  very  little 
smell ;  the  taste  is  bitterish  and  subacrid, 
covering  the  tongue,  ss  it  were,  with  a  kind 
of  mucilage. 

The  brown  is  small,  somewhat  more 
wrinkled  than  the  foregoing  ;  of  a  brown  or 
blackish  colour  without,  and  white  within  : 
this  is  brought  from  Brazil. 

The  white  sort  is  woody,  and  has  no 
wrinkles,  nor  any  perceptible  bitterness  in 
taste.  The  first,  the  ash-coloured  or  grey 
ipecacuan,  is  that  usually  preferred  for 
medicinal  use.  The  brown  has  been  some- 
times observed,  even  in  a  small  dose,  to 
produce  violent  effects.  The  white,  though 
taken  in  a  large  one,  has  scarce  any  effect 
at  all.  Experience  has  proved  that  this 
medicine  is  the  safest  emetic  with  which 
we  are  acquainted,  having  this  peculiar 
advantage — that,  -if  it  does  not  operate  by 
vomit,  it  readily  passes  off  by  the  other 
emunctories.  Ipecacuan  was  first  intro- 
duced as  an  infallible  remedy  against  dy- 
senteries and  other  inveterate  fluxes,  as 
diarrhoea,  menorrhagia,  leucorrhoca,  &c. 
and  also  in  disorders  proceeding  from  ob- 
structions of  long  standing  ;  nor  has  it  lost 
much  of  its  reputation  by  time  :  its  utility 
in  these  cases  is  thought  to  depend  upon 
its  restoring  perspiration.  It  has  also  been 
successfully  employed  in  spasmodic  asth- 
ma, catarrhal  and  consumptive  cases.  Ne- 
vertheless, its  chief  use  is  as  a  vomit,  and 
in  small  doses,  joined  with  opium,  as  a  dia- 
phoretic. The  officinal  preparations  are 
the  pulvis  ipecacuanha  compositus,  and  the 
vinum  ipecacuanha. 

lauETAiA.  The  inhabitants  of  the  Bra- 
zils give  this  name  to  the  Scrophidaria  aqua- 
tica,  which  is  there  celebrated  as  a  correc- 
tor of  the  ill  flavour  of  senna. 

IRACUNDUS.  (From  irat  anger  ;  so  called 
because  it  forms  the  angry  look.)  A  mus- 
cle of  the  eye. 

IRIS.  (A  rainbow ;  so  called  because 
of  the  variety  of  its  colours.)  1.  The  an- 
terior portion  of  the  choroid  membrane  of 
the  eye,  which  is  perforated  in  the  middle 
by  the  pupil.  It  is  of  various  colours.  The 
posterior  surface  of  the  iris  is  termed  the 
uvea. 

2.  The  fioiver-  de-luce  is  also  called  iris, 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  flowers  to  the 
rainbow. 

3.  The  name  o^  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnjean  system.    Class,  Triandria.  Order, 
JWonogynia. 

IBIS  FIOJIENTINA.  Florentine  orris,  or 
iris.  The  root  of  this  plant,  Jris  Jloren- 
tina  of  Linnaeus  : — coroffis  barbatis,  caulefo- 
His  altiore  subbifloro,  JJoribus  sessilibiis ; 
which  is  indigenous  to  Italy,  in  its  recent 
state  is  extremely  acrid,  and,  when  chewed, 
excites  a  pungent  heat  in  the  mouth,  that 
continues  several  hours  :  on  being  dried, 
this  acrimony  is  almost  wholly  dissipated ; 


the  taste  is  slightly  bitter,  and  the  smell 
agreeable,  and  approaching  to  that  of  vio- 
lets. The  fresh  root  is  cu  hartic,  and  for 
this  purpose  has  been  eniploytd  in  drop- 
sies. It  is  now  chiefly  used  in  its  dried 
state,  and  ranked  as  a  pectoral  and  expec- 
torant, and  hence  has  a  place  in  the  tro- 
chissi  amyli  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 

Iris,  Florentine.     See  Ins  Florentina. 

Inrs  GERMANICA.  The  sys^matic  name 
of  the  flower-de-luce.  See  Ins  nostras. 

IRIS  XOSTRAS.  Common  iris,  or  orris. 
Flower-de-luce.  This  plant  i&  the  Iris 
germanica  of  Lmnxus: — corollis  barbatis, 
Cdule  folds  altiori  tnultiflorot  Jloribus  inferi- 
oribus  pedunculatis.  The  fresh  roots  have 
a  strong  disagreeable  smell,  and  an  acrid 
nauseous  taste.  They  are  powerfully  ca- 
thartic, and  are  given  in  dropsical  diseases, 
where  such  remedies  are  indicated. 

IRIS  PALUSTRIS.  Gladiolus  luteus.  Aco- 
rns vulgaris.  Yellow  water  flag.  This  in- 
digenous plant,  Iris  pseudacorus : — imbtr- 
bist  fotiis  ensifofmibus,  pet  alls  alternts,  stig- 
matibus  mtnoribus,  is  common  in  marshes, 
and  on  the  banks  of  rivers.  It  formerly 
had  a  place  in  the  London  Pharmacopoeia, 
under  the  name  of  gladiolus  luteus.  The 
root  is  without  smell,  but  has  an  acrid 
styptic  taste,  and  its  juice,  on  being  snuffed 
up  the  nostrils,  produces  a  burning  heat  in 
the  nose  and  mouth,  accompanied  by  a 
copious  discharge  from  these  organs  ;  hence 
it  is  recommended  both  as  an  errhine  and 
sialagogue.  Given  internally,  when  per- 
fectly dry,  its  adstringent  qualities  are  such 
as  to  cure  diarrhoeas  The  expressed  juice 
is  likewise  said  to  be  an  useful  application 
to  serpiginous  eruptions  and  scrofulous  tu- 
mours. 

IRIS  PSEUD  ACORTJS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  yellow  water-flag.  See  Iris  Pa- 
lustris. 

Irish  slate.     See  Lapis  Hybernicus. 

IRON.  Ferrum.  Of  all  the  metals, 
there  is  none  which  is  so  copiously  and  so 
variously  dispersed  through  nature  as  iron. 
In  animals,  in  vegetables,  and  in  all  parts 
of  the  mineral  kingdom,  we  detect  its 
presence.  Mineralogists  are  not  agreed 
with  respect  to  the  existence  of  native 
iron,  though  immense  masses  of  it  have 
been  discovered,  which  could  not  have 
been  the  products  of  art;  but  there  is 
much  in  favour  of  the  notion  that  these 
specimens  have  been  extracted  by  sub- 
terraneous fire.  A  mass  of  native  iron,  of 
1600  pounds  weight,  was  found  by  Pallas, 
on  the  river  Denisei,  in  Siberia;  and  an- 
other mass  of  300  pounds  was  found  in 
Paraguay,  of  which  specimens  have  been 
distributed  every  where.  A  piece  of  na- 
tive iron,  of  two  pounds  weight,  has  been 
also  met  with  at  Kamsdorf,  in  the  territo- 
ries of  Neustadt,  which  is  still  preserved 
there.  These  masses  evidently  did  not 


IRON. 


417 


originate  in  the  places  where  they  were 
found. 

There  are  a  vast  variety  of  iron  ores  ; 
they  may,  however,  be  all  arranged  under 
the  following  genera ;  namely,  sulphurets, 
carburets,  oxyds,  and  salts  of  iron.  The 
sulphurets  of  iron  from  the  ores,  called 
pyrites,  of  which  there  are  many  varieties. 
Their  colour  is,  in  general,  a  straw-yellow, 
with  a  metallic  lustre.  They  are  often 
amorphous,  and  often  also  crystallized. 
Iron  ores  of  this  kind  are  known  by  the 
name  of  mundick.  Iron,  in  the  state  of  a 
carburet,  forms  the  graphite  of  Werner, 
(plumbago.)  This  mineral  occurs  in  kid- 
ney-fbrm  lumps  of  various  sizes.  Its  colour 
is  a  dark  iron-grey,  or  brownish  black  ; 
when  cut,  blueish  grey.  It  has  a  metallic 
lustre.  Its  texture  is  fine  grained.  It  is 
very  brittle.  The  combination  of  iron  with 
oxygen  is  very  abundant.  The  common 
magnetic  iron  stone ;  magne.tical  pyrites,  or 
load-stone,  belongs  to  this  class  :  as  does 
specular  iron  ore,  and  all  the  different  ores 
called  hematites,  or  blood-stone.  Iron,  com- 
bined with  silex,  constitutes  emery.  Iron, 
united  to  carbonic  acid,  exists  in  the  sparry 
iron  ore.  Joined  to  arsf  nic  acid  it  exists  in 
the  ores  called  arseniate  of  iron,  and  arse- 
niate  of  iron  and  copper. 

Properties  of  iron. — Iron  is  distinguished 
from  every  other  metal  by  its  magnetical 
properties.  It  is  attracted  by  the  magnet, 
and  acquires,  under  various  conditions,  the 
property  of  magnetism.  Pure  iron  is  of  a 
whitish  grey,  or  rather  blueish  colour,  very 
slightly  livid ;  but  when  polished,  it  has  a 
great  deal  of  brilliancy.  Its  textm-e  is 
either  fibrous,  fine  grained,  or  in  dense 
plates.  Its  specific  gravity  varies  from 
7.6  to  7.8  It  is  the  hardest  and  most 
elastic  of  all  the  metals.  It  is  extremely 
ductile,  and  may  therefore  be  drawn  into 
wire  as  fine  as  a  human  hair ;  it  is  also 
more  tenacious  than  any  other  metal,  and 
consequently  yields  with  equal  facility  to 
pressure.  It  is  extremely  infusible,  and, 
when  not  in  contact  with  the  fuel,  it  can- 
not be  melted  by  the  heat  which  any  fur- 
nace can  excite  ;  it  is,  however  softened 
by  heat,  still  preserving  its  ductility ;  this 
constitutes  the  valuable  property  of  weld- 
ing. It  is  very  dilatable  by  heat.  It  is 
the  only  metal  which  takes  fire  by  the  col- 
lision of  flint.  Heated  by  the  contact  of 
air  it  becomes  oxydated.  If  intensely  and 
briskly  heated,  it  takes  fire  with  scin- 
tillaiion,  and  becomes  a  black  oxyd.  It 
combines  with  carbon,  and  forms  what  is 
called  steel.  It  combines  with  phospho- 
rus in  a  direct  and  in  an  indirect  manner, 
and  unites  with  sulphur  readily,  by  mixture 
in  the  cold  with  water,  and  by  fusion.  It 
decomposes  water  in  the  cold  slowly,  but 
rapidly  when  ignited.  It  decomposes  most 
of  the  metallic  oxyds.  All  acids  act  upon 
iron.  Very  concentrated  sulphuric  acid 


has  little  or  no  effect  upon  it,  but  when  di- 
luted it  oxydutes  it  rapidly.  The  nitric  .cid 
oxydates  it  with  great  vehemence.  Mur  ate 
of  ammonia  is  decomposed  by  it.  Nitrate 
of  potash  detonates  very  vigorou>ly  win,  it. 
Iron  is  likewise  dissolved  by  alkaline  sul- 
phurets. It  is  capable  of  combining  with 
a  number  of  metals.  It  does  not  unite  with 
lead  or  bismuth,  and  very  feebly  with  mer- 
cury. It  detonates  by  percussion  with  the 
oxygenated  muriates. 

Method  of  obtaining  iron.— The  general 
process,  by  which  iron  is  extracted  from  its 
ores,  is  first  to  roast  them  by  a  strong  heat, 
to  expel  the  sulphur,  carbonic  acid,  and 
other  mineralizers,  which  can  be  separated 
by  heat.  The  remaining  ore,  being  re- 
duced to  small  pieces,  is  mixed  with  char- 
coal, or  coke ;  and  is  then  exposed  to  an 
intense  heat,  in  a  close  furnace,  excited  by 
bellows ;  the  oxygen  then  combines  with 
the  carbon,  forming  carbonic  acid  gas  du- 
ring the  process,  afid  the  oxyd  is  reduced 
to  its  metallic  state.  There  are  likewise 
some  fluxes  necessary,  in  order  to  facilitate 
the  separation  of  the  melted  metal.  The 
matrix  of  the  iron  ore  is  generally  either 
argillaceous  or  calcareous,  or  sometimes  a 
portion  of  silecious  earth ;  but  whichever 
of  these  earths  is  present,  the  addition  of 
one  or  both  of  the  others  makes  a  proper 
flux.  These  are  therefore  added  in  due 
proportion,  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
ores ;  and  this  mixture,  in  contact  with  the 
fuel,  is  exposed  to  a  heat  sufficient  to  re- 
duce the  oxyd  to  its  metallic  state. 

The  metal  thus  obtained,  and  called 
smelted,  pig,  or  cast,  iron,  is  far  from  be- 
ing pure,  always  retaining  a  considerable 
quantity  of  carbon  and  oxygen,  as  well  as 
several  heterogeneous  ingredients.  Ac- 
cording as  one  or  other  of  these  predomi- 
nates, the  property  of  the  metal  differs. 
Where  the  oxygen  is  present  in  a  large  pro- 
portion, the  colour  of  the  iron  is  whitish 
grey,  it  is  extremely  brittle,  and  its  frac- 
ture exhibits  an  appearance  of  crystalli- 
zation :  where  the  carbon  exceeds,  it  is  of 
a  dark  grey,  inclining  to  blue,  or  black, 
and  is  less  brittle.  The  former  is  the 
•white,  the  latter  the  black,  crude  iron  of 
commerce.  The  grey  is  intermediate  to 
both.  In  many  of  these  states,  the  iron  is 
much  more  fusible  than  when  pure  ;  hence 
it  can  be  fused  and  cast  into  any  form  ;  and 
when  suffered  to  cool  slowly,  it  crysrall  zes 
in  octahedra;  it  is  also  much  more  brntle, 
and  cannot  therefore  be  either  flattened 
under  the  hammer,  or  by  the  laminating 
rollers. 

To  obtain  the  iron  more  pure,  or  to  free 
it  from  the  carbon  with  which  it  is  com- 
bined  in  this  state,  it  must  be  refined  by 
subjecting  it  to  the  operations  of  m-  I  ng 
and  forging.  By  the  former,  in  which  the 
metal  is  kept  in  fusion  for  some  time,  and 
constantly  kneaded  and  stirred,  the  quan- 
3  H 


418 


IRR 


tity  of  carbon  and  oxygen  it  contains  are  1.  Carbonas  ferri.     See  Fewi  carbonas. 
combined,  and  the  produced  carbonic  acid  2.  Sulphas  ferri.    See  Ferri  sulphas. 
gas  is  expelled  :  the  metal  at  length  be-  3.  Ferrum  tartarizatum.  See  Ferrum  tar- 
comes  viscid  and  stiff;  it  is  then  subjected  taiizatum. 

to  the  action  of  a  very  large  hammer,  or  to  4.  Liquor  ferri  alkalina.   See  Liquor  ferri 

the  more  equnl,  but  less  Forcible,  pressure  alkalini. 

of  large  rollers,  by  which  the  remaining  5.  Tinctura  acetatis  ferri.     See  Tinctura 

oxyd  of  iron,  and  other  impurities,  not  con-  ferri  actetatis. 

sumed  by  the  fusion,  are  pressed  out.  The  6.  Tinctura  muriatis  ferri.    See  Tinctura 

iron  is  now  no  longer  granular  nor  crystal-  ferri  muriatis. 

lized  in  its  texture  ;  it  is  fibrous,  soft,  due-  7.  Tinctura  ferri  ammoniati.  See  Tinctura 

tile,  malleable,  and  totally  infusible.     It  is  ferri  ammoniati. 

termed  forg  d,  wrought,  or  bar,  iron,  and  8.  Vinum  ferri.    See  Vinum  ferri. 

is  the  rnetal  in  a  purer  state,  though  far  9.  Ferrum  ammoniatum.      See  Ferrum 

from  being  absolutely  pure.  ammoniatum. 

The  general  medicinal  virtues  of  iron,  10.  Oxidum  ferri  rubrum.     See  Oxidum 

and  the  several  preparations  of  it,  are  to  ferri  rubrum. 

constringe  the  fibres,  to  quicken  the  circu-  11.  Oxidum  ferri  nigrum.     See  Oocidum 

lation,  to  promote  the  different  secretions  fern  nigrum* 

in  the  remoter  parts,  and  at  the  same  time  IRRITABILITY.     (From  irrifo,  to  pro- 

to  repress  inordinate  discharges  into  the  voke.)      Vis  insita  of   Haller.      Vis  vitalis 

intestinal  tube.    By  the  use  of  chalybeates,  of  Goeter.     Oscilliation  of  Boerhaave.    To- 

the  pulse  is  very  sensibly  raised;  the  colour  nic    power    of    Stahl.       Muscular    power 

of  the  face,  though  before  pale,  changes  to  of  Bell.    Inherent  powdr  of  Cullen.     The 

a  florid  red ;  the  alvine,  urinary,  and  cu-  contractility  of  muscular  fibres,  or  a  pro- 

ticular   excretions,    are    increased.     Fetid  petty  peculiar  to  muscles,  by  which  they 

eructations,  and  black  coloured  faeces,  are  contract  upon   the   application  of  certain 

marks  of  their  taking  due  effect.  stimuli,  without  a  consciousness  of  action. 

When  given  improperly,  or  to  excess,  TV.is  power  may  be  seen  in  the  tremulous 

iron   produces  head-ache,    anxiety,    heats  contraction  of  muscles  when  lacerated,  or 


the  body,  and  often  causes  haemorrhages, 
or  even  vomiting,  pains  in  the  stomach, 
spasms,  and  pains  of  the  bowels. 

Iron  is  given  in  most  cases  of  debility 
and  relaxation.  In  passive  haemorrhages. 
In  dyspepsia,  hysteria,  and  chlorosis.  In 
most  of  the  cachexiae ;  and  it  has  lately 
been  recommended  as  a  specific  in  can- 
cer. In  general  debility,  produced  by 


when  entirely  separated  from  the  body  in 
operations.  Even  when  the  body  is  dead 
to  all  appearance,  and  the  nervous  power 
is  gone,  this  contractile  power  remains  till 
the  organization  yields,  and  begins  to  be 
dissolved.  It  is  by  this  inherent  power 
that  a  cut  muscle  contracts,  and  leaves  a 
gap  ;  that  a  cut  artery  shrinks  and  grows 
stiff  after  death.  This  irritability  of  mus- 


pression  of    natural 

from  a   langour,  or   sluggishness  of   the 

fluids,  and  weakness  of  the  solids,    this 


disease,  or  excessive  haemorrhages.  Where    cles  is  so  far  independent  of  nerves,  and  so 
either   a  preternatural  discharge,  or  sup-    little  connected  with  feeling,  which  is  the 
1    secretions,  proceeds    province  of  the  nerves,  that,  upon  stimu- 
lating any  muscle  by  touching  it  with  caus- 
tic, or  irritating  it  with  a  sharp  point,  or 

metal,  by  increasing  the  motion  of  the  driving  the  electric  spark  through  it,  or 
former  and  the  strength  of  the  latter,  will  exciting  with  the  metallic  conductors,  as 
suppress  the  flux,  or  remove  the  suppres-  those  of  silver,  or  zinc,  the  muscle  instant- 
sion ;  but  where  the  circulation  is  already  ly  contracts,  although  the  nerve  of  that 
too  quick,  the  solids  too  tense  and  rigid,  muscle  be  tied ;  although  the  nerve  be  cut 
where  there  is  any  stricture,  or  spasmodic  so  as  to  separate  the  muscle  entirely  from 
contraction  of  the  vessels,  iron,  and  all  the  all  connection  with  the  system  ;  although 
preparations  of  it,  will  aggravate  both  dis-  the  muscle  be  separated'from  the  body ; 
eases.  Iron  probably  has  no  action  on  the  although  the  creature  upon  which  the  ex- 
body  when  taken  into  the  stomach,  unless  periment  is  performed  may  have  lost  all 
it  be  oxydized.  But  during  its  oxydise-  sense  of  feeling,  and  have  been  long  appa- 
ment,  hydrogen  gas  is  evolved,  and  accord-  rently  dead.  Thus  a  muscle,  cut  from  the 
ingly  we  find  that  foetid  eructations  are  con-  limb,  trembles  and  palpitates  a  long  time 
sidered  as  a  proof  of  the  medicine  having  after;  the  heart,  separated  from  the  body, 
taken  effect.  It  can  only  be  exhibited  in-  contracts  when  irritated  ;  the  bowels,  when 
ternally  in  the  state  of  filings,  which  may  torn  from  the  body,  continue  their  peris- 
be  given  in  doses  from  five  to  twenty  grains,  taltic  motion,  so  as  to  roll  upon  the  table, 
Iron  wire  is  to  be  preferred  for  pharmaceu-  ceasing  to  answer  to  stimuli  only  when  they 
tical  preparations,  both  because  it  is  the  become  stiff  and  cold;  and  too  often,  in 
most  convenient  form,  and  because  it  is  the  the  human  body,  the  vis  insita  loses  the  ex- 
purest  iron.  citing  power  of  the  nerves,  and  then  palsy 
The  medicinal  preparations  of  iron  now  ensues ;  or,  losing  all  governance  of  the 
In  use  are ;—  nerves,  the  vis  insita,  acting  without  the 


IRRITABILITY. 


419 


regulating  power,  falls  into  partial  or  gene- 
ral   convulsions.     Even   in   vegetables,   as 
in    the    sensitive    plant,    this    contractile 
power  lives.     Thence  comes  the  distinc- 
tion   between   the  irritability  of  muscles 
and  the  sensibility  of  nerves  ;  for  the  irri- 
tability of  muscles  survives  the  animal,  as 
when  it  is  active  after  death  ;  survives  the 
life  of  the  part  of  the  feelings  of  the  whole 
system,  as  in  universal  palsy,  where  the 
vital  motions  continue  entire  and  perfect, 
and  where  the  muscles,  though  not  obedi- 
ent to  the  will,  are  subject  to  irregular  and 
violent  actions ;  and  it  survives  the  connec- 
tion with  the  rest  of  the  system,  as  when 
animals,  very  tenacious  of  life,  are  cut  into 
parts  :  but  sensibility^  the  property  of  the 
nerves,  gives  the  various  modifications  of 
sense,   as   vision,   hearing,  and    the  rest; 
gives  also  the  general  sense  of  pleasure  or 
pain,  and  makes  the  system,  according  to 
its   various  conditions,  feel  vigorous  and 
healthy,  or  weary  and  low.     And  thus  the 
eye  feels  and  the  skin  feels  :  but  their  ap- 
pointed stimuli  produce  no  motions  in  these 
parts  ;  they  are  sensible,  but  not  irritable. 
The  heart,  the  intestines,  the  urinary  blad- 
der, and  all  the  muscles  of  voluntary  mo- 
tion, answer  to  stimuli  with  a  quick  and 
forcible  contraction ;   and  yet  they  hardly 
feel  the  stimuli  by  which  these  contrac- 
tions are  produced,  or,  at  least,  they  do 
not  convey  that  feeling  to  the  brain.  There 
is  no  consciousness  of  present  stimulus  in 
those  parts  which  are  called  into  action  by 
the  impulse  of  the  nerves,  and  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  will :   so  that  muscular  parts 
have  all  the  irritability  of  the  system,  with 
but  little  feeling,  and  that  little  owing  td 
the  nerves  which  enter  into  their  substance ; 
while  nerves  have  all  the  sensibility  of  the 
system,  but  no  motion. 

The  discovery  of  this  singular  property 
belongs  to  our  countrymen  Glysson ;  but 
Baron  Haller  must  be  considered  as  the 
first  who  clearly  pointed  out  its  existence, 
and  proved  it  to  be  the  cause  of  muscular 
motion. 

The  laws  of  irritability,  according  to 
Dr.  Crichton,  are,  1.  After  every  action 
in  an  irritable  part,  a  state  of  rest,  or 
cessation  from  motion,  must  take  place  be- 
fore the  irritable  part  can  be  again  incited 
to  action.  If,  by  an  act  of  volition,  we 
throw  any  of  our  muscles  into  action,  that 
action  can  only  be  continued  for  a  certain 
space  of  time ;  the  muscle  becomes  re- 
laxed, notwithstanding  all  our  endeavours 
to  the  contrary,  and  remains  a  certain  time 
in  that  relaxed  state,  before  it  can  be  again 
thrown  into  action.  2.  Each  irritable  part 
has  a  certain  portion  or  quantity  of  the 
principle  of  irritability  which  is  natural  to 
it,  part  of  which  it  loses  during  action,  or 
from  the  application  of  stimuli.  3.  By  a 
process  wholly  unknown  to  us,  it  regains 


this  lost  quantity,  during  its  repose,  or 
state  of  rest.  In  order  to  express  the  dif- 
ferent quantities  of  irritability  in  any  part 
we  say  that  it  is  either  more  or  less  redun- 
dant, or  more  or  less  defective.  Jt  be- 
comes redundant  in  a  part  when  the  stimuli 
which  are  calculated  to  act  on  that  part  are 
withdrawn  or  withheld  for  a  certain  Jengtli 
of  time,  because  then  no  action  can  take 
place;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
application  of  stimuli  causes  it  to  be  ex- 
hausted, or  to  be  deficient,  not  only  by 
exciting  action,  but  by  some  secret  in- 
fluence,  the  nature  of  which  has  not  yet 
been  detected ;  for  it  is  a  circumstance 
extremely  deserving  of  attention,  that  an 
irritable  part,  or  body,  may  be  suddenly 
deprived  of  its  irritability  by  powerful  sti- 
muli, and  yet  no  apparent  cause  ofmu.scu- 
lar  or  vascular  action  takes  place  at  the 
time.  A  certain  quantity  ot  spirits,  taken 
at  once  into  the  stomach,  kills  almost  as 
instantaneously  as  lightning  does :  the  same 
thing  may  be  observed  of  some  poisons, 
as  opium,  distilled  laurel-water,  the  juice 
of  the  cerbera  ahovai,  &c.  4.  Each  irrita* 
ble  part  has  stimuli  which  are  peculiar  to 
it ;  and  which  are  intended  to  support  its 
natural  action :  thus,  blood,  which  is  the 
stimulus  proper  to  the  heart  and  arteries, 
if,  by  any  accident,  it  gets  into  the  sto- 
mach, produces  sickness,  or  vomiting.  If 
the  gall,  which  is  the  natural  stimulus  to 
the  gall-bladder,  duct  and  duodenum, is  by 
any  accident  effused  into  the  cavity  of  the 
peritoneum,  it  excites  too  great  action  of 
the  vessels  of  that  part,  and  induces  in- 
flammation. The  urine  does  not  irritate 
the  tender  fabric  ot  the  kidneys,  ureters, 
or  bladder,  except  in  such  a  degree  as  to 
preserve  their  healthy  action  ;  but  if  it  be 
effused  into  the  cellularjmembrane,  it  brings 
on  such  a  violent  action  of  the  vessels  of 
these  parts,  as  to  produce  gangrene.  Such 
stimuli  are  called  habitual  stimuli  of  parts. 
5.  Each  irritable  part  differs  from  the  rest 
in  regard  to  the  quantity  of  irritability 
which  it  possesses.  This  law  explains  to 
us  the  reason  of  the  great  diversity  which 
we  observe  in  the  action  of  various  irrita- 
ble parts ;  thus  the  muscles  of  voluntary 
motion  can  remain  a  long  time  in  a  state 
of  action,  and  if  it  be  continued  as  long  as 
possible,  another  considerable  portion  of 
time  is  required  before  they  regain  the 
irritability  they  lost ;  but  the  heart  and  ar- 
teries have  a  more  short  and  sudden  action, 
and  their  state  of  rest  is  equally  so.  The 
circular  muscles  of  the  intestines  have 
also  a  quick  action  and  short  rest.  The 
urinary  bladder  docs  not  fully  regain  the 
irritability  it  loses  during  its  contraction  for 
a  considerable  space  of  time ;  the  vessels 
which  separate  and  throw  out  the  men- 
strual discharge  act,  in  general,  for  three 
op  four  days,  and  do  not  regain  the  ifrita- 


420 


IRR 


ISC 


terestint*  subject,  see  Dr,  Criciiton  on  Men- 
tal Derangement. 

IRRITATION.  Irritatio.  The  action 
produced  by  any  stimulus. 

ISCA.  A  sort  of  fungous  excrescence 
of  the  oak,  or  of  the  hazel,  &c.  The  an- 
tients  used  ii  as  the  moderns  used  moxa. 

(From  UXP*  to  restrain,  and 
blood.)     A    name  for  any  medicine 
which  restrains  or  stops  bleeding. 

ISCH.EMUM.     A  species  of  Jindropogon. 

ISCHIAS.  (l<r%iais:  from  ur^tov,  the 
hip.)  Sciatica.  A  rheumatic  affection  of  the 
hip-joint.  See  Hheitmatismus. 

ISCHIATOCELE.  (From  KT^IOV,  the 
hip,  and  XHKH,  a  rupture.)  Ischiocele.  An, 
intestinal  rupture,  through  the  sciatic  liga- 
ments. 

IscHio-CAVERifosvs.     See  Erector  penis. 

ISCHIOCELE.     See  Ischiatocele. 

1SCH1UM.     (From   ur^te,    the  loin;    so 


bility  they  lose  for  a  lunar  month.     6.  All    the  irritable  principle  depends,  is  entirely 
Stimul  iproduce  action  in  proportion  to  their    lost.     For  further  information  on  this  in- 
irrigating  powers.    As  a  person  approaches 
his  hand  to  the  fire,   the  action  of  all  the 
vessels  in    the   skin    is  increased,    and   it 
glows  with  heat ;  if  the  hand  be  approach- 
ed still  nearer,  the  action  is  increased  to 
such  an  unusual  degree  as  to  occasion  red- 
ness and  pain ;  and  if  it  be  cont.nued  too 
long,  real  inflammation  takes  place ;    but 
if  this  heat  be  continued,  the  part  at  last 
lofces   its    irritability,   and   a  sphacelus  or 
gangrene  ensues.     7.  The  action  of  every 
stimulus  is  in  an  inverse  ratio  to  the  fre- 
quency of  its  application.     A  small  quan- 
tity of  spirits  taken  into  the  stomach,  m- 
creases  the  action  of  its  muscular  coat, 
and  also  of  its  various  vessels,  so  that  di- 
gestion is  thereby  facilitated.     If  the  same 
quantity,  however,    be  taken   frequently, 
it  loses  its  effect.     In  order  to  produce  the 
same  effect  as  at  first,  a  larger  quantity  is 
necessary  :  and.  hence  the  origin  of  dram- 
drinking.     8.  The  more  the  irritability  of   named  because  it  is  near  the  loin.)    A  bone 
a  part  is  accumulated,  the  more  that  part    of  the  pelvis  of  the  foetus,  and  a  part  of  the 
is  disposed  to  be  acted  upon.     It  is  on  this 
account  that  the  activity  of  all  animals, 
while  in  perfect  health,  is  much  livelier  in 
the  morning  that  at  any  qther  part  of  the 
day  ;  for,  during  the  night,  the  irritability 
of  the  whole  frame,  and  especially  that  of 
the   muscles  destined  for  labour,  viz.  the 
muscles  for  voluntary  action,  is  re-accu- 
mulated.    The  same  law  explains  why  di- 
gestion goes  on  more  rapidly  the  first  hour    a  suppression  of  the  urine, 
after    food    is    swallowed,    than    at    any        ISCHURIA.      (From   i<r%ot  to   restrain, 
other  time ;  and  it  also  accounts   for  the    and  *gov,  the  urine.)  A  suppression  of  urine, 
great  danger  that  accrues  to  a  famished    A  genus   of  disease   in  the   clsss    locales 
person  upon  first   taking  in   food,     9.    If    and  order  epischeses  of  Cullen.     There  are 
the  stimuli  which  keep  up  the  action  of   four  species  of  ischuria . 
any    irritable  body  be  withdrawn  for  too         1.  Ischuria  renalis,  coming  after  a  disease 
great  a  length  of  time,  that   process  on    of  the  kidneys,  with  a  troublesome  sense 
which  the  formation  of  the  principle  de-    of  weight  in  that  part, 
pends  is  gradually  diminished,  and  at  last        2.  Ischuria   ureierica,   a  disease  of    the 
entirely  destroyed.     When  the  irritability    kidneys,  a  sense  of  pain  or  uneasines  in  the 
of  the  system  is  too  quickly  exhausted  by    course  of  the  ureters, 
heat,  as  is  the  case  m  certain  warm   cli-        3.  Ischuria  vesicates,  a  frequent  desire  to 
mates,  the  application  of  cold  invigorates    make  water,  with  a  swelling  of  the  hypo- 


os  innommatum  of  the  adult.  See  Innomi- 
natum  os. 

IscHtfopHONiA.  (From  leaves,  slender, 
and  <j>a>v»,  the  voice.)  A  shrillness  of  the 
voice ;  but  more  frequently  an  hesitation 
of  speech,  or  stammering;  it  is  the  psel- 
lismus  htfsitans  of  Cullen. 

ISCHITRETICA.  (From  ur^uy*,  a  suppres- 
sion of  the  urine.)  Medicines  which  relieve 


the  frame,  because  cold  is  a  mere  diminu- 
tion of  the  overplus  of  that  stimulus  which 
was  causing  the  rapid  consumption  of  the 
principle.  Under  such  or  similar  circum- 
stances, therefore,  cold  is  a  tonic  remedy  ; 
but  if,  in  ;i  climate  naturally  cold,  a  per- 
son were  to  go  into  a  cold  bath,  and  not 


gastrmm,  and  pain  at  the  neck  of  the 
bladder. 

4.  Ischuria  urethralis,  a  frequent  desire 
to  make  water,  with  a  swelling  of  the 
hypogastrium,  and  pain  of  some  part  of  the 
urethra. 

When  there  is  a  frequent  desire  of  mak- 


soon  return  into  a  warmer  atmosphere,  it    ing  water,  attended  with  much  difficulty 

ii        i         „  i-i         •          .     •         .«  •  *    i  •  .I  i      •      ,        •  I1«J      * 


would  destroy  lite  just  in  the  same  manner 
as  many   poor  people   who  have  no  corn- 


in  voiding  it,    the  complaint  is   called  a 
dysury,  or  strangury  ;  and  when  there  is  a 


fortable    dwellings     are    often    destroyed  total  suppression  of  urine,  it  is  known  by 

from  being  too  long  exposed  to  the  cold  in  the  name  of  an  ischury.   Both  ischuria  and 

winter.     Upoh  C/?e  nT^t  application  of  cold  dysuria  are  distinguished  into  acute,  when 

the  ir."'tabilitv  is  accumulated,  ^^ tne  vas"  arising   in    consequence  of   inflammation, 

cular  system  'therefore'is  expoW'1  to  great  and  chronic,  when  proceeding  from   any 

acti,n  ;  but,  after  a  certain  time,  ai.1  acllon  Oth5  cause,  such  as  calculus,  &c. 
w  so  ,milch  diminished,  that  the  pro^88'        The  causes  .*Woh  Slve  r'86.1? 

»•*-  ver  it  be,  on  which  the  formation '  of  cases  "*» 


.,  f  t 

inflammation  of  the  urethra, 


JAC 

occasioned  either  by  venereal  sores,  or  by 
a  use  of  acrid  injections,  tumour  or  ulcer 
of  the  prostate  gland,  inflammation  of  the 
bladder  or  kidneys,  considerable  enlarge- 
ments of  the  haemorrhoidal  veins,  a  lodge- 
ment of  indurated  faeces  in  the  rectum, 
spasm  ut  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  the  ab- 
sorption of  cantharides  applied  externally, 
or  taken  internally,  and  excess  in  drinking 
either  spirituous  or  vinous  liquors ;  but 
particles  of  gravel  sticking  at  the  neck  of 
the  bladder,  or  lodging  in  the  urethra,  and 
thereby  producing  irritation,  prove  the 
most  frequent  cause-  Gouty  matter  falling 
on  the  neck  of  the  bladder  will  sometimes 
occasion  these  complaints. 

In  dysury  there  is  a  frequent  inclination 
to  make  water,  attended  with  a  smarting 
pain,  heat,  and  difficulty  in  voiding  it,  to- 
gether with  a  sense  of  fulness  in  the  region 
of  the  bladder.  The  symptoms  often  vary, 
however,  according  to  the  cause  which  has 
given  rise  to  it.  If  it  proceeds  from  a 
calculus  in  the  kidney,  or  ureter,  besides 
the  affections  mentioned,  it  will  be  accom- 
panied with  nausea,  vomiting,  and  acute 
pains  in  the  loins  and  region  of  the  ureter 
and  kidney  of  the  side  affected.  When  a 
stone  in  the  bladder,  or  gravel  in  the  ure- 
thra, is  the  cause,  an  acute  pain  will  be 
felt  at  the  end  of  the  penis,  particularly  on 
voiding  the  last  drops  of  urine,  and  a 
stream  of  water  will  either  be  divided  into 
two,  or  be  discharged  in  a  twisted  man- 
ner, not  unlike  a  cork-screw.  If  a  scir- 
rhus  of  the  prostate  gland  has  occasioned 
the  suppression  or  difficulty  of  urine,  a 
hard  indolent,  tumour,  unattended  with 
any  acute  pain,  may  readily'  be  felt  in  the 
perinxum,  or  by  introducing  the  finger  in 
ano. 

Dysury  is  seldom  attended  with  much 
danger,  unless,  by  neglect,  it  should  ter- 
minate in  a  total  obstruction.  Ischury 
may  always  be  regarded  as  a  dangerous 
complaint,  when  it  continues  for  any  length 
of  time,  from  the  great  distention  and  of- 
ten consequent  inflammation  which  ensue. 
In  those  cases,  where  neither  a  bougie  nor 
a  catheter  can  be  introduced,  the  event, 
in  all  probability,  will  be  fatal,  as  few 


JAL 


421 


patients  will  submit  to  the  only  other  means 
of  dmwir,£  off  the  urine  before  a  considera- 
ble degree  of  inflammation  and  tendency 
to  gangrene  have  taken  place. 
Isinglass.     See  Ichthyocolla. 
ISLANDICUS   MUSCUS.      See   lichen  islan- 
dicus. 

ISOCHROKOS.  (From  iros,  equal,  and 
^govoc,  time.)  Preserving  an  equal  distance 
of  time  between  the  beats  ;  applied  to  the 
pulse. 

ISOCRATES.  (From  *ro?,  equal,  and  xt- 
g*tvvw,tt/.)  Wine  mixed  with  an  equal  quan- 
tity of  wa*er. 

ISODROMUS.  (From  trot,  equal,  and  cfge- 
/ua>,  to  run.)  The  same  as  Isochronos. 

ISOPYRUM.  (From  /<ro?,  equal,  and  TTV^ 
fire ;  so  named  from  its  flame-coloured 
flower.)  The  herb  aquilegia. 

ISOTONUS.  (From  i<rost  equal,  and  TOVCC, 
extension.)  Applied  to  fevers  which  are 
of  equal  strength  during  the  whole  of  the 
paroxysm. 

ISSUE.  Fonticulus.  An  artificial  ulcer, 
intended  as  a  remedy  on  certain  morbid 
affections,  by  producing  a  discharge  of  pu- 
rulent matter  from  different  parts  of  the 
body. 

ISTHMION.  (From  wfl/uo?,  a  narrow 
piece  of  land  between  two  seas.)  The 
narrow  passage  between  the  mouth  and 
gullet :  the  fauces. 

ISTHMUS  VIEUSSEWII.  The  ridge  sur- 
rounding the  oval  fossa,  or  remains  of  the 
foramen  ovale,  in  the  right  auricle  of  the 
human  heart. 

ITHMOIJJES.     Falsely,  for  Ethmoides. 
ITIJTERARIUM,     (From  itinero,  to  travel.) 
The  catheter ;  also  a  staff'  used   in  cut- 
ting for  the  stone  ;  it  is  thus  named  by  Hil- 
danus. 

IVA  PECAITGA.     See  Sarsaparilla. 
Ivy.     See  Hedera  arborea. 
Jvyt  ground.     See  Hedera  tei*restris. 
Ivy -gum.     See  Gummi  hedera. 
IXIA.     (From  /£cc,  glue.)      A    name  of 
the  carlina,  from    its  viscous  juice.    Also 
a  preternatural  distention  of  the  veins,  from 
tgo/u.out  to  proceed  from. 
IXIBTE.    See  Carlina  gummifera. 


J. 


J  ACE  A .  (  Qttt'a  prodest  hominibus  tristitia 
jacentibus ;  because  it  resists  sorrow ;  or 
from  IAO/UAI,  to  heal.)  The  herb  pansey, 
or  heart's-ease. 

JACINTHCS.     See  Hyacinthns. 

Jack-by-the-hedge.     See  AUiaria. 

JACOB  EA.  (Named  because  it  was  de- 
dicated to  St.  J  .mes,  or  because  it  was  di- 
rected to  be  gathered  about  the  least  of 


St^  James.)  St.  James's  wort.  Ragwort. 
&er^do  jacobxa  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves  of 
this  common  plant  have  a  roughish,  bitter, 
sub-acrid  taste,  extremely  nauseous.  A  de- 
cocticrn  is  said  to  have  been  of  infinite  ser- 
vice in  the  cure  of  epidemic  camp  dysentery. 

Julaj).     See  Jaluphim. 

JALAPA.     See  Jaiapiwn. 

JALAPIUM.     (From  Chalapa,  or  Xala- 


422 


JAS 


JES 


pa,  in  New  Spain,  whence  it  is  brought. )  J  ATRALEIPTES.    (From  ia.r^et  a  physician, 

JMechoacanna  nigra.  Jalap.  The  plant  from  and  «tAe/$a>,  to  anoint.)    One  who  undertakes 

which  this  root  is  obtained  is  the  Coiwofou-  to  cure  distempers  by  external  unction  and 

lusjalapa: — caule  volubili ;  foliis  ovatist  sub-  friction:  Galen  makes  mention  of  such  in 

cordatis,  obtusis,  obsolete  repandis,  subtus  vil-  his  time,  particularly  one  Diotas  ;  and  Pliny 

osia  i  pedunculis  unifloris  :  ana  ive  of  South  informs  us,  that  this  was  first  introduced  by 

America.  In  the  shops,  the  root  is  found  both  Prodicus  of  Selymbria,  who  was  a  disciple 

cut  into  slices  and  whole,  of  an  oval  shape,  of  JEsculapius, 

solid,  ponderous,  blackish  on  the  outside,  JATROCHYMICUS.      (From  /*T§OC,  a  phy- 

but  grey  within,  and  marked  with  several  sician,  and  %vfAist,  chymistry.)     Chymiaster. 

dark  veins,  by  the  number  of  which,  and  A  chymical  .physician,  who  cures  by  means 

by    its  hardness,    heaviness,  and  dark  co-  of  chymical  medicines, 

lour,  the  goodness  of  the  root  is  to  be  esti-  JATROLIPTICE.       (From   /*<rgo?,  a  physi- 

mated.      It  has   scarcely  any    smell,  and  cian,  and  wn-a,  to  anoint.)     The  method 

very  little  taste,  but  to  the  tongue,  and  to  of   curing  diseases   by   unction   and  fric- 

the   throat,    manifests  a   slight  degree  of  tion. 

pungency.     The  medicinal  activity  of  jalap  JATROPHA.     The  name  of  a  genus  of 

resides  principally,    if  not  wholly,  in  the  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system, 

resin,  which,  though  given  in  small  doses,  JATROPHA  CURCAS.     The  systematic  name 

occasions  violent  tormina.     The  root,  pow-  of  a  plant  whose  seeds  resemble  the  castor- 

dered,  is  a  very  common,  efficacious,  and  oil  seeds.     See  Ricinus  major. 

safe  purgative,  as  daily  experience  evinces  ;  JATROPHYSICUS.     (From  /*rgo?,  a  physi- 

but,  according  as  it  contains  more  or  less  cian,  and  <j>u<r/?,  nature.)      An  epithet  be- 

resin,  its   effects  must  of  course  vary.     In  stowed  on  some  writings,  which  treat  of 

large  doses,  or  when  joined  with  calomel,  physical  subjects  with   relation  to   medi- 

it  is  recommended  as  an  anthelmintic  and  cines. 

hydrogogue.     In  the  pharmacopoeias,  this  JECORARIA.     (From  jecur,  the  liver ;  so 

root  is  ordered  in  the  form  of  tincture  and  named  from  its  supposed  efficacy  in  diseases 

extract;  and  the  Edinburgh  College  directs  of  the  liver.)    See  Hepatica  terrestris.    Also 

it  also  in  powder,  with  twice  its  weight  of  a  name  given  to  a  vein  in  the  right  hand, 


because  it  was  usually  opened  in  diseases  of 
the  liver. 

JECORARIA  VEJTA.     The  hepatic  vein. 

JECUU.     The  liver. 

JECUR    TJTERIKUM.       The    Placenta 


is, 


chrystals  of  .tartar. 

JALAPA  ALBA.     See  Mechoacanna. 

Jamaica  bark.     See  Chinchini  caribaea. 

Jamaica  pepper.     See  Pimento. 

JAMBLICI    SALES.      A    preparation    with 

sal-ammoniac,  some    aromatic  ingredients,  by  some,  thus   called,  from  the  supposed 

&c.  so  called  from  Jamblichus,  the  inventor  similitude   of  its  office  with  that  of  the 

of  it.  liver. 

JANITOR.     (From  janua,  a  gate.)     The  JEJUNUM.     (From  jejunus,  empty.)  Je- 

pylorus,  so   called   from   its   being,  as   it  junum  intestinum.     The  second   portion  of 

w'ere,  the  door  or  entrance  of  the  intestines,  the  small  intestines,  so  called  because  it  is 

Japan  earth.     See  Catechu.  mostly  found  empty.     See  Intestines. 

JAPONICA  TERRA.    See. Catechu.  JELLY.    Modern  chymists  have  given 

JARGON.     Terra  circona.      Terra  zer-  this  name  to  the  mucilaginous  substance, 

coma.    A  primitive  earth,  lately  found  in  very   soluble  in  water,,  and  not  at  all  in 

the  precious   stone  called  jargon,  or  hya-  spirits  of    wine,    that    is    obtained    from 

cinth  of  the  island  of  Ceylon.     When  cal-  all  the  soft  and  white  parts  of  animals,  such 

cined,  it  has  a  while  colour,  is  exceedingly  as   the  membranes,    tendons,  aponeuroses, 

heavy,  and  rough  to  the  touch,  has  no  taste,  cartilages,  ligaments,  and  skin,  by  boiling 

and  is  insoluble  in  water.  them  in  water.     If  the  decoction  or  jelly 

JASMINUM.     Jasminum ;  t&<r/juvos :  from  be  strongly  evaporated,  it  affords  a   dry, 

jasmen,  Arab,  or  from  /ov,  a  violet,  and  tnt-  brittle,  transparent   substance,  known   by 

r«»,  odour,  on  account  of  the  fine  odour  of  the  name  of  glue. 

the  flowers.)     1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  Jerusalem  cowslips.     See  Pulmonaria  ma- 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.     Class,  Di-  culata. 
andria.     Order,  Monogynia.  Jerusalem  oak.     See  Botrys  indgaris. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  jes-  Jerusalem  sage.     See   Pulmonaria  macu- 

samine.  The  flowers  of  this  beautiful  plant,  lata. 

the  Jasminum  officinale  of  Linnaeus,  have  a  Jessamine.     See  Jasminum. 

very  fragrant  smell,  and  a  bitter  taste.  They  JESUITANUS  CORTEX.     ( Jesuitanus  ,•  from 

afford,    by    distillation,    an    essential   oil,  jesuira,  a  Jesuit.)     A  name  of  the  Pe<  uvian 

which  is   much  esteemed  in   Italy  to  rub  bark,  because  it  was  first  introduced  into 

paralytic  limbs,  and  in  the  cure  of  rheu-  Europe  by  Father  de  Lugo,  a  Jesuit.     See 

matic  pains.  Cinchona. 

JASMINUM   OFFICIWALE.       The   systema-  JI.SUITICUS  CORTEX.     See  Cinchona. 

tic  name  of  the  jessamine-tree.     See  Jos-  Jesuits  bark.     See  Cinchona, 

mimim.  JESUIT  AN  us.    (From  Jesuits^  a  Jesuit.) 


JUG 

A  trivial  name  of  the  Peruvian  bark,  be- 
cause it  was  first  introduced  in  Europe  by 
Father  de  Lugo,  a  Jesuit. 

JET.  A  black  bitumen,  hard  and  com- 
pact, like  certain  stones,  found  in  great 
abundance  in  various  parts  of  France,  Swe- 
den, Germany,  and  Ireland.  It  is  brilliant 
and  vitreous  in  its  fracture,  and  capable  of 
taking  a  good  polish  by  friction  :  it  attracts 
light  substances,  and  appears  to  be  electric, 
like  amber ;  hence  it  has  been  called 
black  amber ;  it  has  no  smell,  but  when 
heated  it  acquires  one  like  bitumen  judai- 
cum. 

Je-ws  pitch.     See  Bitumen  judaicum. 

John's  -wort.     See  Hypericum. 

JOWTHI.     See  lonthus. 

JUDICATORIUS.  (From  judico,  to  dis- 
cern.) An  obsolete  term  applied  to  a  syn- 
ocha  of  four  days,  because  its  termination 
may  certainly  be  foreseen. 

JUGALE  OS.  (Jugalis  ;  from  jitgum, 
a  yoke ;  from  its  resemblance,  or  because 
it  is  articulated  to  the  bone  of  the  upper 
,  jaw,  like  a  yoke.)  Os  male  Os  zygoma- 
ticum.  The  ossa  malarum  are  the  promi- 
ent  square  bones  which  form  the  upper 
part  of  the  cheeks.  They  are  situated 
close  under  the  eyes,  and  make  part  of  the 
orbits.  Each  of  these  bones  has  three 
surfaces  to  be  considered.  One  of  these 
is  exterior  and  somewhat  convex.  The 
second  is  superior  and  concave,  serving  to 
form  the  lower  and  lateral  parts  of  the 
orbit.  The  third,  which  is  posterior,  is  very 
unequal  and  concave,  for  the  lodgment  of 
the  lower  part  of  the  temporal  muscle.  Each 
of  these  bones  may  be  described  as  having 
four  processes,  formed  by  their  four  angles. 
Two  of  these  may  be  called  orbitar  pro- 
cesses. The  superior  one  is  connected 
with  the  orbitar  process  of  the  os  frontis  ; 
and  the  inferior  one  with  the  malar  process 
of  the  maxillary  bone.  The  thiru  is  con- 
nected with  the  temporal  process  of  the 
sphenoid  bone ;  and  the  fourth  forms  a  bony 
arch,  by  its  connection  with  the  zygomatic 
process  of  the  temporal  bone.  In  infants, 
these  bones  are  entire  and  completely  ossi- 
fied. 

JUGLANS.  (Quasi  Jovis  glans,  the 
royal  fruit,  from  its  magnitude.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Order,  Poly- 
andria.  The  walnut-tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wal- 
nut. The  tree  which  bears  this  fruit  is  the 
Juglans  regia  of  Linntcus  l—foliohs  ovlaibus 
glabris  mbserratis  subcequaUbus.  It  is  a  na- 
tive of  Persia,  but  cultivated  in  this  coun- 
try. The  unripe  fruit,  which  has  an  astrin- 
gent bitterish  taste,  and  has  been  long  em- 
ployed as  a  pickle,  is  the  part  directed  for 
medicinal  use  by  the  London  College,  on  ac- 
count of  its  anthelmmtic  virtues.  An  ex- 
tract of  the  green  fruit  is  the  most  conve- 
nient preparation,  as  it  may  be  kept  for  a 


JUN 


423 


sufficient  length  of  time,  and  made  agree- 
able to  the  stomach  of  the  patient,  by  mix- 
ing it  with  cinnamon  water. 

JUGLANS  REGIA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  walnut  tree.  See  Juglans. 

JUGULAR  VEINS.  (  Verue  jugularia  ; 
from  jugulum,  the  throat.)  These  veins 
run  from  the  head  down  the  sides  of  the 
neck,  and  are  divded,  from  their  situation, 
into  external  a'nd  internal.  The  external, 
or  superficial,  jugular  vein  receives  the 
blood  from  the  frontal,  angular,  temporal, 
auricular,  sublingual  or  ranine,  and  the 
occipital  veins.  The  internal,  or  deep- 
seated,  jugular  vein,  receives  the  blood  from 
the  lateral  smusses  of  the  dura  mater,  the 
laryngeal  and  pharyngeai  veins.  Both 
jugulars  unite,  and  form,  with  the  subcla- 
vian  vein,  the  superior  vena  cava,  which 
terminates  in  the  superior  part  of  the  right 
auricle  of  the  heart. 

JUGULUM.  (From  jugum,  a  yoke;  be- 
cause the  yoke  is  fastened  tw  this  part.) 
The  throat,  or  anterior  part  of  the  neck. 

JUJUBES.     See  Jujubee. 

JUJUBCE.  (Arab.")  Jujubes.  A  half- 
dried  fruit  of  the  plumb  kind,  about  the  size 
and  shape  of  an  olive,  the  produce  of  the 
JRhammes  zizyphus  of  Linnaeus.  Jujubes, 
when  in  perfection,  have  an  agreeable 
sweet  taste,  and  in  the  southern  parts  of 
Europe,  where  they  are  common,  they 
muke  an  article  of  food  in  their  recent 
state,  and  of  medicine  when  half  dried. 

Julyjloioers.     See  Caryophyllun  ruber. 

JUNCUS  ODORATUS.  Fxnwn  camelorum. 
Juncus  aromaticus.  Camel-hay.  Sweet 
rush.  This  dried  plant,  Andropogon  sch<e- 
nanthus  of  Linnaeus,  is  imported  into  this 
country  from  Turkey  and  Arabia.  It  has 
an  agreeable  smell,  and  a  warm,  bitterish, 
not  unpleasant  taste.  It  was  formerly  em- 
ployed as^a  stomachic  and  deobstruent. 

Juniper.  See  Juniperus. 

Juniper  gum.     See  Sandarack. 

JUNIPERUS.  (Juniperus;  from  ju. 
venis,  young,  and  pario,  to  bring  forth  ; 
so  called  because  it  produces  its  young 
berries  while  the  old  ones  are  ripening.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order, 
Monadelphia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the 
common  juniper,  Juniperus  communis  of 
Linnxus  i—foliis  ternis  patentibus  mucrona- 
tis,  baccis  longioribus.  Both  the  tops  and 
berries  of  this  indigenous  plant  are  directed 
in  our  pharmacopoeias,  but  the  latter  are 
usually  preferred,  and  are  brought  chiefly 
from  Holland  and  Italy.  Of  their  efficacy 
as  a  stomachic,  carminative,  diaphoretic, 
and  diuretic,  there  are  several  relations 
b  physicians  of  great  authority  :  and  me- 
dical writers  have  also  spoken  of  the  utility 
of  the  juniper  in  nephritic  cases,  uterine 
obstructions,  scorbut.c  affections,  and  some 
cutaneous  diseases.  Our  pharmacopoeias 


424 


KER 


KID 


direct  the  essential  oil,  and  a  spirituous  dis- 
tillation of  the  berries,  to  be  kept  m  the  shops. 

JUSIPERUS  COMMUXIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  juniper- tree.  See  Juniperus. 

JUAIPERUS  LICIA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  which  affords  the  frankincence. 
See  Qtibanum- 

JUNIPERS  sABiwA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  savine-tree.  See  SaAina. 


JUPITER.  The  ancient  chymical  name 
of  tin,  because  supposed  under  the  govern- 
ment of  that  planet. 

JUVANTIA.  (From  juvo,  to  assist.)  Me- 
dicines, or  assistances  of  any  kind,  which 
relieve  a  distemper. 

JUXTANGINA.  (From  juxtu,  near,  and 
angina,  a  quinsy.)  A  disease  resembling  a 
quinsy. 


K. 


ROTUNDA.  The  systematic 

name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  officinal 
zedoary.  Zedoria. 

KAJEPUT  OLEUM.     See  Cajeput  oil. 

KALI.  (Arab.)  The  Kali  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias is  the  vegetable  alkali  or  potash. 
See  Potassa. 

KALI  ACETATUM.     See  Jicetas  potassae. 

KALI  JERATUM.     See  Carbonas potassx. 

KALI  ARSENICATUM  A  prepartion  of 
arsenic,  composed  of  the  vegetable  alkali 
and  the  oxyd  of  arsenic.  It  is  the  active 
ingredient  in  Fowler's  mineral  solution.  See 
Liquor  arsenicaUs. 

KALI  CITRATUM.  Jllkali  volatile,  succo 
citri  saturatum.  The  neutral  saline  li- 
quor, a  ciirat  of  po-ash,  is  made  by  satu- 
rated prepared  kali  wi  h  lemon  juice.  It 
is  the  base  of  the  saline  draught;  it  pos- 
sesses nervine  and  sudorific  properties ; 
and  is  exhibited  in  rheumatism,  catarrh, 
and  most  febrile  diseases. 

KALI  PRXPARATUM.  See  Subcarbonas 
potassx. 

KALI  PURUM.     See  Potassa  fusa. 

KALI  SULPHURATUM.  See  Sulphuretum 
potassae. 

KALI  TARTARIZATUM.     See   Tartras po- 


KALI  VITRIOLATUM.  See  Sulphas  potassae. 

KEIRI.     See  Chieri. 

KELP.  The  mineral  alkali  which  is  ob- 
tained in  this  country  by  burning  marine 
plants. 

KERATO  PHARYNGJEUS.  (From  «*§«?,  a 
horn,  and  y*.$vy%t  the  pharynx.)  A  muscle 
so  named  from  its  shape,  and  insertion  in  the 
pharynx. 

KERMES.  (Cliermah*  Arab.)  Granum 
tinctorium.  Coccus  baphica.  Round  red- 
dish grains,  about  the  size  of  peas,  found  in 
Spain,  Italy,  and  the  south  of  France,  ad- 
hering to  the  branches  of  the  scarlet  oak. 
They  are  the  nidus  of  a  minute  red  animal- 
cule, called  Coccus  qucrcus  ilicis  of  Linn  se- 
ns. The  confectio  alkermes,  now  obsolete, 
was  prepared  with  these.,  which  possess 
corroborant  and  adstringent  virtues. 


KERMES  MINERALIS.  A  preparation  o* 
antimony,  so  termed  from  its  resemblance 
to  the  insect  of  that  name.  It  is  now  dis- 
used in  medicine,  and  gives  place  10  the 
other  preparations  of  antimony.  See  Hy- 
drosulphuretum  stibii  rubrum. 

Kernel  ivort-     Scrophularia  vulgaris. 

KERVA.     Kervdh,  Arab.)     The  ricinus. 

KETCHUP.  The  prepared  liquor  of  the 
mushroom. 

KEYSER'S  PILLS.  A  once  celebrated 
mercurial  medicine,  the  method  of  pre- 
paring which  was  purchased  by  the  French 
government,  and  has  since  been  published 
by  M.  Richard.  The  hydrargyrus  aceta- 
tus  is  considered  as  an  adequate  substitute 
for  the  more  elaborate  form  of  Keyser. 
M.  Richard  concludes  his  account  of  Key- 
ser's  pills  with  observing,  that  he  considers 
it  to  be,  without  exception,  the  most  effec- 
tual remedy  for  the  venereal  disease  hither- 
to discovered.  Bu»  further  trials  of  this 
remedy  do  not  justify  the  sanguine  Accounts 
of  its  properties  ;  though  it  may  succeed 
when  some  of  the  other  mercurial  prepara- 
tions have  failed. 

KIBES.     A  name  for  chilblains. 

KIDNEYS.  Renes.  Two  abdominal  vis- 
cera, shaped  like  a  kidney-bean,  that  se- 
crete the  urine.  They  are  situated  on  each 
lumbar  region,  near  the  first  lumbar  verte- 
bra, behind  the  peritoneum,  and  are  com- 
posed of  three  subs'ances,  a  cor  ical,  winch 
is  the  external,  and  very  vascular;  a  tu- 
bul'se,  which  consists  o  snv  11  t'ibe  ; 
and  a  papillous  substance,  which  is  the 
innermost.  The  kidneys  are  generally  ->ur- 
roanded  with  more  or  less  adipose  mem- 
brane, and  they  have  also  a  proper  mem- 
brane, membrana  propria,  which  is  closely 
accreted  to  the  cortical  substance.  The 
renal  arteries,  called  also  emulgents,  pro- 
ceed from  the  aorta.  The  veins  evacuate 
their  blood  into  the  ascending  cava.  The 
absorbents  accompany  the  blood-vessels, 
and  terminate  in  the  thoracic  duct.  The 
nerves  of  the  kidneys  are  branches  of  the 
eighth  pair  and  great  intercostals.  The 


LAC 

excretory  duct  of  this  viscus  is  -called  the 
ureter.  At  the  middle  or  pelvis  of  the  kid- 
ney, where  the  blood-vessels  enter  it,  is  a 
large  membranous  bug1,  which  diminishes 
like  a  funnel,  and  forms  a  long  canal,  or 
ureter,  that  conveys  the  urine  from  the 
kidney  to  the  bladder,  which  it  perforates 
obliquely, 

KrKEKUNEMAi.o.  A  pure  resin,  very 
similar  to  copal,  but  of  a  more  heautiful 
whiteness  and  transparency.  It  is  brought 
from  America,  where  it  is  said  to  be  used 
medicinally  in  the  cure  of  hysterica,  teta- 
nus, &c.  It  forms  the  most  beautiful  of  all 
varnishes. 

KIKI.     (J&ke,  Arabian.)      See  Ricinus. 

KIXA  KIN  A,     See  Cinchona. 

KINKITSTA.     See  Cinchona. 

KINO.      (Indian.)      Gummi  gambiense. 


LAC 


425 


Gummi  rnbrum  adstringens  gambienie.  The 
tree  from  wr.icli  this  re.m  is  obtained, 
though  not  botanically  ascertained,  is  known 
to  grow  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Gambia, 
in  Africa.  On  wounding  iisbark,  the  fluid 
kino  immediately  issues  drop  by  drop,  and, 
by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  is  formed  into  hard 
masses.  It  is  very  like  the  resin  called 
Sanguis  draconis  ,•  is  much  redder,  more 
firm,  resinous,  and  adstrmgent,  than  cate- 
chu. It  is  now  in  common  use,  and  is  the 
most  efficacious  vegetable  adstringent,  or 
styptic,  in  the  materia  medica.  Its  dose  is 
from  twenty  to  thirty  grains. 

Knee-holly.     See  Ruscus. 

Knee  pan      See  Patella. 

KOLTO.  (Polonese.)  The  plica  poloni- 
ca,  or  plaited  hair. 

KYNACHE.     See  Cynanche. 


L. 


See  Ladanum. 

LABIA  LEPORIKA.  (Leporina ;  from  le- 
pus,  a  bare,  resembling  a  hare.)  The  hare- 
lip. 

LA.BORATORIUM.  (From  labor  o,  to 
labour.)  A  place  properly  fitted  up  for  the 
performance  of  chymical  operations. 

LABYRINTH.  That  part  of  the  inter- 
nal ear  behind  the  cavity  of  the  tympanum  ; 
it  is  constituted  by  the  cochlea,  vestibu- 
lum,  and  semicircular  canals. 

LAC.     See  Lacca. , 

LAC  AMMONIACI.  See  Mistura  ammo- 
niaci. 

LAC  AMYGDALA.  A  very  pleasant,  cool- 
ing, demulcent  drink,  calculated  \o  allevi- 
ate ardor  urinae,  and  relieve  strangury.  It 
forms  a  pleasant  ptisan  in  coughs,  hoarse- 
nesses, and  catarrhs.  See  Mistura  amyg- 
dala. 

LAC  ASSAFCETIDA.  See  Mtstura  assafa- 
tida. 

LAC  STTLPHURIS.  See  Sulphur  prcecipitatum. 

LACCA.  (From  lakaht  Arab.)  Gummi 
Laccce.  Stick-lac.  Gum-lac.  Seed-lac. 
Shell  lac.  The  improper  name  of  gum-lac 
is  given  to  a  concrete  brittle  substance,  of 
a  dark  red  colour,  brought  from  the  East 
Indies,  incrustated  on  the  twigs  of  the.  Cre- 
tan lacciferum  of  Linnaeus  :—folzis  ovatis  to- 
mentosis  serrulatis  petiolatis,  colytibus  to- 
•mentovis,  where  it  is  deposited  by  a  small 
insect,  at  present  not  scientifically  known. 
It  is  found  in  very  great  quantities  on  the 
uncultivated  mountains  on  both  sides  the 
Ganges ;  and  is  of  great  use  to  the  natives 
in  various  works  of  art,  as  varnish,  paint- 
ing, dyeing,  &c.  When  the  resinous  mat- 
ter is  broken  off  the  wood  into  small  pieces 


of  grains,  it  is  termed  seed-lac,  and  when 
melted  and  formed  into  flat  plates,  shell- 
lac.  This  substance  is  chiefly  employed 
for  making  sealing-wax.  A  tincture  of  it 
is  recommended  as  an  antiscorbutic  to 
wash  the  gums 

LACHRYMA  ABIEGITAS.  See  Terebintldna 
argentarotensis . 

LACHRYMA.  The  tears.  A  limpid 
fluid  secreted  by  the  lachrymal  gland,  and 
flowing  on  the  surface  of  the  eye. 

LACHRYMAL  BONE.     See    Unguis  os. 

LACHRYMAL  DUCTS.  Ductus  lack- 
rymales.  The  excretory  ducts  of  the  lach- 
rymal gland,  which  open  upon  the  internal 
surface  of  the  upper  eyt--lid. 

LACHRYMAL  GLAND.  Glandula  lach- 
rymaUs  A  glomerate  gland,  situated  above 
the  external  angle  of  the  orbit,  in  a  peculiar 
depression  of  the  frontal  bone.  It  secretes 
the  tears,  and  conveys  them  to  the  eye  by 
its  excretory  ducts,  which  are  six  or  eight 
in  number. 

LACHRYMAL  NERVE.  The  fifth  pair 
of  nerves  from  the  he:id  is  dN  ided  into  se- 
veral branches,  the  first  of  which  is  called 
the  orbitary  branch  ;  .this  is  divided  into 
three  more,  the  third  of  which  is  called  the 
lachrymal  branch  ;  it  goes  off  chiefly  to  the 
lachrymal  gland. 

LACOKICUM.  (Because  they  were  much 
used  by  the  people  of  Laconia.)  A  stove, 
or  sweating-room. 

LACTATION.  (From  lacteo,  to  suckle.) 
The  givmg  suck. 

L  ACT  ATS.     (Lactas.)    Salts  formed  by 

the  union  of  the  acid  of  sour  whey,  or  lactic 

acid,  with   different  bases ;  thus 

lactat,  ammoniacal  lactat,  &c. 

3  I 


426 


L\C 


LAC  TEALS.  I'tita  lactea.  The  absor- 
bents of  the  mesentery,  which  originate 
in  the  small  intestines,  and  convey  the 
chyle  from  thence  to  the  ihoracic  duct. 
They  are  very  tender  and  transparent  ves- 
sels, possessed  of  an  infinite  number  of 
valves,  svhich,  when  distended  vvi  h  chjle, 
a  milky  or  lacteal  fluidt.give  them  a  knotty 
appearance.  They  arise  from  the  internal 
surface  of  the  villous  coat  of  the  small  in- 
testines, perforate  the  other  coats,  and  form 
a  kind  of  net-work,  whilst  the  greater  num. 
her  uni'e  one  with  another  between  the 
muscular  and  external  coats.  From  thence 
they  proceed  between  the  laminae  of  the 
mesentery  to  the  conglobate  glands.  In 
their  course  they  constitute  the  greater  part 
of  the  gland  through  which  they  pass,  be- 
ing distributed  through  them  several  times, 
and  curled  in  various  directions.  The  lac- 
teals,  having  passed  these  glands,  go  to 
Others,  and  at  length  seek  those  nearest 
the  mesentery.  From  these  glands,  which 
are  only  four  or  five,  or  perhaps  more,  the 
lacteals  puss  out  and  ascend  with  the  me- 
senteric  artery,  and  unite  with  the  lympha- 
tics of  the  lo.ver  extremities,  and  those  of 
the  abdominal  viscera,  and  then  form  a 
common  trunk,  the  thoracic  duct,  which, 
in  some  subjects,  is  dilated  at  its  origin, 
forming  the  receptaculum  chyli.  See  Nutri- 
tion. 

LACTIC  ACID.  (From  lac,  milk.)  The 
acid  of  sour  milk. 

LACTICA.  The  Arabian  name  for  that 
species  of  fever  which  the  Greeks  call  Ty- 
phos,  or  Typhodes 

LACTIFUGA  (From  lac,  milk,  xn&fugo, 
to  drive  away.)  Medicines  which  dispel 
milk. 

LACTUCA.  (From  lac,  milk;  named 
from  the  milkr  juice  which  exudes  upon  its 
being  wounded.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Syng-nesia.  Order,  Polygamia  (equates. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  gar- 
den-lettuce, the  Lactnca  sativa  cultivated  ; 
it  is  esteemed  as  an  wholsome  i.penent 
bi'ter  anodyne,  easy  <>f  digestion,  but  afford- ' 
ing  no  nutriment.  Letmces  appear  to  agree 
better  with  hot,  bilious,  melancholic  tem- 
peraments, than  the  plegmaiic.  The  seeds 
possess  a  quantity  of  oily  substance,  which, 
triturated  with  water,  forms  an  emulsion 
esteemed  by  some  in  ard.>r  urinae,  and  some 
diseases  of  the  urinary  passage.  Lettuce 
was  famous  for  the  cure  of  the  Emperor 
Augustus,  and  formed  the  opiate  of  Galen, 
in  his  old  age ;  a  proof  that,  in  the  warmer 
climates,  it  must  acquire  an  exaltation  of 
its  virtues  above  what  is  met  with  in  this 
country. 

LACTUCA  GHAVEOLENS.  Opium  scented 
lettuce.  Strong- ;cer.ted  lettuce.  Lactu- 
ca  sylvestris.  Ltictuca  virosti  of  Linnaeus  : 
—fottis  horizontalibua  carino  uculeatis  len~ 
tatis,  A  common  plant  in  our  hedges  and 


LAC 

ditches.  It  lias  a  strong  ungrateful  smell, 
resembling  that  of  opium,  and  a  bitterish 
acrid  taste  :  it  abounds  with  a  milky  juice, 
in  which  its  sensible  qualities  seem  to  re- 
side, and  which  appears  to  have  been  no- 
ticed by  Dioscorides,  who  describes  the 
odour  and  taste  of  the  juice  as  nearly 
agreeing  with  that  of  the  while  poppy.  Its 
effects  are  also  said,  according  to  Huller, 
to  be  powerfully  narcotic.  Dr.  Collin,  at 
Vienna,  first  brought  the  lactuca  virosa 
into  medical  repute,  and  its  character  has 
lately  induced  the  College  of  Physicians  at 
Edinburgh  U>  insert  it  in  the  catalogue  of 
the  Materia  Medica.  More  than  twenty- 
four  cases  of  dropsy  are  said,  by  Collin,  to 
have  been  successfully  treated,  by  em- 
ploying an  extract  prepared  from  the  ex- 
pressed juice  of  this  plant,  which  is  stated 
not  only  to  be  powerfully  diuretic,  but, 
by  attenuating  the  viscid  humours,  to  pro- 
mote all  the  secrenons,  and  to  remove  vis- 
ceral obstructions.  In  the  more  simple 
cases,  proceeding  from  debility,  the  ex- 
tract, in  doses  of  eighteen  to  thirty  grains 
a-day,  proved  sufficient  to  accomplish  a 
cure  :  but  when  the  disease  was  inveterate, 
and  accompanied  with  visceral  obstructions, 
the  quantity  of  extract  was  increased  to 
three  drachms ;  nor  did  larger  doses,  though 
they  excited  nausea,  ever  produce  any 
other  bad  effect ;  and  the  patients  conti- 
nued so  strong  under  the  use  of  this  reme- 
dy, that  it  was  seldom  necessary  to  em- 
ploy any  tonic  medicines.  Though  Dr. 
Collin  began  his  experiments  with  the 
lactuca  at  the  Pazman  hospital,  at  the 
time  he  was  trying  the  arnica,  1771,  yet 
very  few  physicians,  even  at  Vienna,  have 
since  adopted  the  use  of  this  plant.  Plen- 
ciz,  indeed,  has  published  a  solitary  in- 
stance of  its  efficacy,  while  Quarin  informs 
us  that  he  never  experienced  any  good 
effect  from  its  use;  alleging,  that  those 
who  were  desirous  of  supporting  its  charac- 
ter, mixed  with  it  a  quantity  of  extractum 
scillae.  Under  these  circumstances  we 
shall  only  say,  that  the  recommendation  of 
this  medicine  by  Dr.  Collin,  will  be  scarce- 
ly  thought  sufficient  to  establish  its  use  in 
England. 

LACTUCA  SATIVA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  lettuce.  See  Lactuca. 

LACTUCA  STLVBSTRIS.  Scariola.  The 
officinal  name  of  the  Lactuca  scariola  of  Lin- 
naeus, which  possesses  a  stronger  degree  of 
bitterness  than  the  Lactuca  sativa,  and  is 
said  to  be  more  aperient  and  laxative.  It 
is  nearly  similar,  in  virtue  as  in  taste,  to  en- 
dive unhli-.nched. 

LACTUCA  VIBOSA  The  systematic  name 
of  die  opium-scented  lettuce.  See  Lactuca 
gravenlens. 

LACTUCELLA.  (Diminutive  of  lactuca,  the 
lettuce  ;  so  named  from  its  milky  juice.) 
The  sow-thistle. 

LACTUCIMISA.    (From  lacteo,  to  suckle ; 


LAG 

so  called  because  they  happen  chiefly  to 
children  while  at  the  breast.)  Aphti-ae,  or 
little  ulcer.,,  or  crusty  scabs,  on  tl.e  skin. 
LACTUMEN.  (From  lac,  milk;  so  named 
because  it  is  covered  with  a  white  crust.) 
The  achor,  or  scald-head  ;  also  a  litt  le  crus- 
ty scab  on  the  skin,  affecting  chiefly  chil- 
dren at  the  breast. 

LACUNAE.  (Lacuna ;  from  lacus,  a 
channel.)  The  mouths  or  openings  of" the 
excretory  ducts  of  muciparous  glands  in 
the  urethra,  and  other  parts. 

LADANUM.  (From  ladon,  Arab.) 
Labdanum.  This  resinous  ;uice  ex- 'ties 
upon  the  leaves  of  the  Cittua  creticns  of 
Linnaeus  : — aborescens  extipulatus,  foliis 
spatulato-ovatis  petiolatis  enerviis  scaims, 
calydnis  lanceolatis ;  in  Camliu,  where  in- 
habitants collect  it  by  lightly  rubbing  the 
leaves  with  leather,  and  afterwards  sera 
p,ng  it  off,  and  forming  it  into  irregular 
masses  for  exportation.  Three  sorts  ot 
ladanum  have  been  described  by  authors, 
but  only  two  are  to  be  met  with  in  the 
shops.  The  best,  which  is  ver)  rare,  is  in 
dark-coloured  masses,  of  the  consistence 
of  a  soft  plaster,  and  growing  still  softer  on 
being  handled  ;  the  other  is  in  long  rolls, 
coiled  up  much  harder  than  the  preceding, 
and  not  so  dark.  The  first  has  commonly 
a  small,  and  the  last  a  large,  admixture  of 
fine  sand,  Without  which  they  cannot  be 
collected  pure,  independently  of  designed 
abuses:  the  dust  blown  on  the  plant  by 
winds,  from  the  loose  sands  among  which 
it  grows,  being  retained  by  the  tenacious 
juice.  The  soft  kind  has  an  agreeable 
smell,  and  a  lightly  pungent  bitterish  taste  : 
the  hard  is  much  weaker.  Ladanum  was 
formerly  much  employed  internally  as  a 
pectoral  and  adstringent  in  catarrhal  af- 
fections, dysenteries,  and  several  other 
disea>es  ;  at  present,  however,  it  is  wholly 
confined  to  external  use,  and  is  an  ingre- 
dient in  the  stomachic  plaster,  cmpiastrum 
iadani. 

Ladies  bedstraw.     See  Galiwn  luteum. 
Ladies  mantle.     See  Jllchemilla. 
Ladies  smock.     See  Cardamine. 
L^TIFICANTIA.     (From  Utifico,  to  make 
glad.)     This   term  hath  been   applied   to 
many  compositions  under  the   intention  of 
cordials ;  but  both  the   medicine  and  dis- 
tinction are  now  quite  disused. 

L\GAROS.  (A*^ago?,  lax ;  so  named 
from  its  comparative  laxity.)  The  right 
ventricle  of  the  heart. 

LAGOPHTlfALMIA.  (From  x*>oc,  a 
hare,  and  c^Atyto?,  an  eye ;  because  it  is 
believed  that  hares  sleep  with  their  eyes 
open.)  Logophthalmos.  The  hare's  eye. 
A  disease  in  which  the  eye  cannot  be  shut. 
The  following  complaints  may  arise  from 
it :  a  constant  weeping  of  the  o<  gan,  in 
consequence  of  the  interruption  of  the  al- 
ternate closure  and  opening  of  the  eye- 
lids which  motions  so  materially  contri- 


LAN 


427 


tribute  to  propelling  the  tears  into  the 
nose  ;  bln.dne.is  u»  *  s'rong  lij;iii,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  inaoility  to  moderate  the  ravs 
wlt'ch  fall  on  the  eye  ;  on  the  same  account, 
the  sight  becomes  gradu:  lly  very  much 
weakened  ;  inc  p«chy  to  sleep  where  there 
is  any  light ;  irritation,  pain,  and  redness 
of  the  eye,  from  this  organ  being  exposed 
to  the  extraneous  substances  in  the  atmos- 
phere, without  the  eyelids  having  the  pow- 
er of  washing  them  away  in  the  natural  man- 
ner. 

An  enlargement  or  protrusion  of  the 
whole  eye,  or  a  staphyloma,  may  obviously 
produce  lagophthalmos.  Bu!  affections  of 
the  upper  eyelids  are  the  common  causes. 
Heister  says  he  has  seen  the  complaint  ori- 
ginate from  a  disease  of  the  lower  one.  Now 
and  then  lagoplnhalmos  depends  on  para- 
lysis  of  the  orbicularis  muscle.  A  cicatrix, 
a'ter  a  wound,  ulcer,  or  burn,  is  the  most 
frequent  cause. 

LAGO^ODIUM.  (From  K&yof,  a  hare, 
and  sm,  a  foot  ;  so  called  because  it  has 
narrow  hairy  leaves,  like  the  foot  of  a 
hare.)  The  herb  har  's  foot  trefoil. 

LOGOSTOMA      (From  K&yog,  a  hare,  and 
S"o/wa,  the   mouth  ;  so  called   because   the 
upper  lip  is  divided  in  the  middle  like  tnat 
of  a  hare.)     The  hare  lip. 
Lakeiveed     See  Hydropiper. 
LAMAC.     Gum-arabic. 
LAMBDACIMUS.      A    defect    in     speech, 
which  consists  in  an  inability  to  pronounce 
certasn  consonants,  or  is   that  stammering, 
or  difficulty  of  speech,  called   Pselltsmus 
Lallans,  that  is,  when  the  letter  L  is  pro- 
nounced too  liquid,  and  often  in  the  place 
of  R. 

LAMBDOIDAL  SUTURE.  (Satura 
Lambdoiiialisffrom  A, and  «/c?,resemblance; 
because  ii  is  shaped  lik(  the  leterA)  Oc- 
cipitil  suture.  T1  e  suture  that  unites  the 
occipital  bone  to  the  two  parietal  bones. 

LAMBITTVUM.  (From  lambo,  to  lick  up.) 
A  linctus  or  medicine  to  be  licked  up. 

LAMELLA.  (Dim.  ot  lamina,  a  plate  of 
metal.)  The  thin  plates,  or  gills,  of  a 
mushroom. 

LAMINA.  (From  e**«,  to  beat  off.)  A 
bone,  or  membrane,  or  any  substance  re- 
sembling a  thin  plate  of  metal.  The  lap 
of  the  ear. 

LAMIUM  ALBUM.  (From  Larqium,  a 
mountain  of  Ionia,  where  it  grew,  or  from 
lama,  a  ditch,  because  it  usually  grows 
ab.>ut  ditches  and  neglected  places.)  Ur- 
tica  mortua.  Galeopsis.  ArchangeHcu  Dead 
nettle.  White  archangel  nettle.  Uterine 
haemorrhages  and  fluor  Ibus  are  s  id  to  be 
relieved  by  infusions  of  this  plant,  from 
whose  sensible  qualities  very  little  benefit 
can  be  expected. 

LAMPSAXA.     See  Lapsuna. 
LANCETTA.  (Dim.  of  hincea,  a  spear.) 
A  lancet.     An  instrument  used  in  phlebo- 
tomy. 


423 


LAP 


LAT 


LAONICA  CORATIO.  A  method  of  curing 
the  grout,  by  evaporating  the  morbid  matter 
y  topical  applications. 

LAPACTICA.  (From  XWJL?®)  to  evacu. 
ute.)  Purgative  medicines. 

LAFARA.  From  (\&7rtt£at  to  empty ; 
so  named  from  its  concave  and  empty  ap- 
pearance.) The  flank. 

LAPAROCELE,  (From  MTrst^x.,  the  flank, 
and  *»x»,  a  rupture.)  A  rupture  through 
the  side  of  the  belly. 

LAPATHUM.  (From  XrtTatfw,  to  evacu- 
ate ;  so  named  because  it  purges  gently.) 
The  dock. 

LAPATHUM  ACETOSUM.     See  JLcetosa. 

LAPATHUM  ACUTUM.     See   Oxyiapathum. 

LAPATHUM  AQ.UATICU:M.  See  Hydrolnpa- 
ihum 

LAPIDES  CAJJCRORUM.     See  Cancer. 

LAPIDELLUM.  Lapidellus.  (From  lapis, 
a  stone.)  The  name  of  a  kind  of  spoon, 
formerly  used  to  take  out  small  stones  and 
fragments  from  the  bladder. 

LAPILLI  CAXCRORUM.  Crab's  stones, 
comra-.nly  called  crab's  eyes.  See  Cancer. 

LAPIS  BEZOAR.     See   Bezoar. 

LAPIS  CKRULEUS.     See  Lapis  lazuli. 

LAPIS  CALAMINARIS.     See  Calamine. 

LAPIS  CALCAREUS.  Hard  carbonate  of 
lime. 

LAPIS  CTATOJS.     See  Lapis  lazuli- 

LAPIS  HEMATITES.     Se  Hematites. 

LAPIS  HIBERNICUS.  Tegnla  hybernica. 
Ardesia  hiberntca.  Hardesia.  Irish  slate. 
A  kind  of  slate,  or  very  hard  stone,  found 
in  different  parts  of  Ireland,  in  a  mass  of  a 
blueish  black  colour,  which  stains  the 
hands.  When  dried  and  powdered,  it  is 
pale,  or  of  a  whitish  blue,  and  by  keeping 
grows  black.  In  the  fire  it  yields  a  sul- 
phureous gaz,  and  acquires  a  pale  red  co- 
lour, with  additional  hardness.  It  is  occa- 
sionally powdered  by  the  common  people, 
and  taken  in  spruce  beer,  against  inward 
bruises. 

LAPIS  HYSTR.ICIS.    See  Bezoar  pordnum. 

LAPIS  INFERNALIS.  An  old  name  for  the 
caustic  potash.  See  Potassafusa. 

LAPIS  LAZULI.  Lapis  cyanus.  Azure 
stone.  A  combination  of  silex,  the  blue 
fluate  of  lime  and  sulphat  of  lime,  and  iron. 
This  singular  mixture  forms  a  stone,  of  a 
beautiful  opake  blue,  which  it  preserves 
in  a  strong  heat,  and  does  not  suffer  any 
alteration  by  the  contact  of  air.  It  was 
formerly  exhibited  as  a  purgative  and  vo- 
mit, and  given  in  epilepsy. 

LAPIS  MALACEKSIS.  See  Bezoar  pord- 
num. 

LAPIS  PORCINUS.  See  Bezoar  porci- 
nnm. 

LAPIS  SIMMS.     See  Bezoar  simice. 

LAPPA  MAJOR'.     See  Bardada. 

LAPSANA.  (A«t-|*y»,  from  Lampsacns, 
the  town  near  which  it  flourished  ;  or  from 
to  evacuate  ;  because  it  was  said 


to  relax  the  bowels.)  Lampseina.  Napium, 
Papillaris  herba.  Dock-cresses.  .Nipple- 
wort. This  plant,  Lapsana  comimmis  of 
Linnxus,  is  a  lactescent  bitter,  and  nearly 
similar  in  virtues  to  the  cichory,  dandelion, 
and  endive.  It  has  been  employed  chiefly 
for  external  purposes,  against,  wounds  and 
ulcerations,  whence  the  name  of  nipple-wort 
and  papillaris. 

LAQ.UEUS  GUTTURIS.  A  malignant  inflam- 
mation of  the  tonsils,  in  which  the  patient 
appears  as  if  he  were  suffocated  with  a 
noose. 

LARBASOJT.    Antimony. 

Lurch-tree.    See  Terebinthina  veneta. 

LARD.  The  English  name  of  hog's  fat, 
when  melted  down.  Hog's  lard,  adeps 
siiellx,  forms  the  base  of  many  unguents, 
and  is  often  eaten  by  the  poor  instead  of 
butter. 

LARYNGOTOMY.  (From  *&gvtft  the  la- 
rynx, and  rtftvu,  to  cut.)  See  Brnnchotnmy. 

LARYNX.  (A&gvy%,  a  Greek  primitive.) 
A  cartilaginous  caviiy,  situated  behind  the 
tongue,  in  the  anterior  part  of  the  fauces, 
and  lined  with  an  exquisitely  sensible  mem- 
brane. It  is  composed  of  the  annular  or 
cricoid  cartilage,  the  scutiform  or  thyroid, 
the  epiglottis,  and  two  arytsenoid  cartilages. 
The  superior  opening  of  the  larynx  is  call- 
ed the  glottis.  The  laryngeal  arteries  are 
branches  of  the  external  carotids.  The  la- 
ryngeal  veins  evacuate  their  blood  into  the 
external  jugulars.  The  nerves  of  the  larynx 
are  from  the  eighth  pair.  The  use  of  the 
larynx  is  to  constitute  the  organ  of  voice, 
and  to  serve  also  for  respiration. 

LASCIVUS,  (From  laciot\.o  ensnare;  upon 
account  of  its  irregular  motions.)  An  epi- 
thet  used  by  Paracelsus  for  the  chorea 
Sancti  viti. 

LASER.  (A  term  used  by  the  Cyrenians.) 
The  herb  lasser-wort,  or  assafcetida. 

LASERPITIUM  LATIFOLIUM.  (From  laser, 
perhaps  from  lazar,  Arab.)  The  systematic 
name  of  the  white  gentian.  See  Gentiana 
alba. 

LASERPITIUM  SILER.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  heart  wort .  See  Seseli. 

LATERAL  OPERATION.  One  mode  of 
cutting  for  the  stone  is  so  called. 

LATERAL  SINUSSES  The  bifurcation 
and  continuation  of  the  longitudinal  sinus 
of  the  dura  mater.  They  commence  about 
the  middle  of  the  tentorium,  one  passing 
along  each  horizontal  crucial  spine  within 
the  tentorium,  and  round  to  the  foramen 
lacerum  in  basi  cranii,  where  the  internal 
jugular  vein  begins.  Their  use  is  to  carry 
the  blood  from  the  vein  into  the  internal 
jugulars,  which  return  it  to  the  heart. 

LATEX.  (Latezt  rjuod  in  venis  terra  lateat.) 
Water,  or  juice  A  term  sometimes  applied 
to  the  blood,  as  being  the  spring  or  source 
of  all  the  humours. 

LATER1TIOUS     SEDIMENT.        (La- 


LAU 


LAU 


429 


leriteus  ;  from  later,  a  brick.)  A  term  ap- 
plied to  the  brick-like  sediment  occasional- 
ly dep  -sited  in  the  urine  of  people  afflicted 
with  fever. 

LATHYHIS.  (From  A*6a>,  to  forget ;  be- 
cause it  was  thought,  to  affect  the  memory.) 
Spurge. 

LATHYIIUS.  (From  A«t0a>,  to  lie  hid  ;  so 
called  from  its  diminutive  size.)  The  vetch. 

LATIBULUM.  (From  lateo,  to  lie  hid.) 
The  femes,  or  hidden  matter  of  infectious 
diseases. 

LATISSIMUS  COLLI.  See  Platysma  my- 
aides. 

LATISSIMUS  DORSI.  (Latissimus,  sc. 
muscuius.;  Antiscalptor  of  Cowper.  Dor- 
si-lumbo  sacro  humeral  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
of  the  humerus,  situated  on  the  posterior 
part  a  of  the  trunk.  It  is  a  very  broad,  thin, 
and  for  the  most  part  fleshy  muscle,  which 
is  placed  immediately  under  the  skin,  ex- 
cept where  it  is  covered  by  the  lower  ex- 
tremity of  the  trapezius.  It  arises  tendi- 
nous from  the  posterior  half  of  the  upper 
edge  of  the  spine  of  the  os  ilium,  from  the 
spinous  processes  of  the  os  sacrum  and  lum- 
bar vertebrae,  and  from  five  or  six,  and 
sometimes  from  seven,  and  even  eight,  of 
the  lowermost  ones  of  the  back ;  also 
tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  upper  edges 
and  external  surface  of  the  four  inferior 
false  ribs  near  their  cartilages,  by  as  many 
distinct  slips.  From  these  different  origins 
the  fibres  of  the  muscle  run  in  different  di- 
rections ;  those  from  the  ilium  and  false 
ribs  run  almost  perpendicularly  upwards  ; 
those  from  the  sacrum  and  lumbar  verte- 
brae, obliquely  upwards  and  forwards ; 
and  those  from  the  vertebrae  of  the  back, 
transversely  outwards  and  forwards,  over 
the  inferior  angle  of  the  scapula,  where 
they  receive  a  'small  thin  bundle  of  fleshy 
fibres,  which  arise  tendinous  from  that  an- 
gle, and  are  inserted  with  the  rest  of  the 
muscle,  by  a  strong,  flat,  and  thin  tendon, 
of  about  two  inches  in  length,  into  the 
fore-part  of  the  posterior  edge  of  the  groove 
observed  between  the  two  tuberosities  of 
the  os  humeri,  for  lodging  the  tendon  of 
the  long  head  of  the  biceps.  In  dissection, 
therefore,  this  muscle  ought  not  to  be  fol- 
lowed to  its  insertion,  till  some  of  the  other 
muscles  of  the  os  humeri  have  been  first 
raised.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  os  humeri 
downwards  and  backwards,  and  to  turn  it 
upon  its  axis.  Riolanus,  from  its  use  on 
certain  occasions,  gave  it  the  name  of  ani- 
tersor.  When  we  raise  ourselves  upon  our 
hands,  as  in  rising  from  off  an  arm-chair, 
we  may  easily  perceive  the  contraction  of 
this  muscle.  A  biirta  mucosa  is  found  be- 
tween the  tendon  of  this  muscle  and  the  os 
humeri,  into  which  it  is  inserted. 

LAUCANIA.  (From  A*t/a>,  to  receive ;  so 
called  because  it  receives  and  conveys 
food.)  The  oesphagus  of  the  throat. 

Laudanum.     (From    laus,     praise ;    so 


named  from  its  valuable  properties.)      See 
Tmctura  opii 

Laurel,  cherry.     See  Laurocerasus. 

Laurel,  spurge.     See  Laureola. 

LAUREOLA.  (Dim.  of  laurus,  the  lau- 
rel, named  from  it  resemblance  to  the 
laurel.  Spurge  laurel.  The  bark  of  this 
plant,  Daphne  laureola  of  Linnaeus,  is  re- 
commended to  excite  a  discharge  from  the 
skin,  in  the  same  way  as  that  of  the  thyme- 
laa. 

LAURO  CERASUS.  (From  laurus,  the 
laurel,  and  cerasus,  the  cherry-tree. ;  so 
called  because  it  has  leaves  like  the  laurel.) 
Common  or  cherry  laurel.  Prunus  lauro- 
cerasus  of  Linnaeus.- — -floribus  racemoSis  fo~ 
Itis sempervirentibue  dorso  biglandutosis.The 
leaves  of  the  lauro-cerasus  have  a  bitter 
styptic  taste,  accompanied  wiih  a  flavour 
resembling  that  of  bitter-almonds,  or  other 
kernels  of  the  drupacious  fruits ;  the 
flowers  also  manifest  a  similar  flavour.  The 
powdered  leaves,  applied  to  the  nostrils, 
excite  sneezing,  though  not  so  strongly  as 
tobacco.  The  kerneUike  flavour  which 
these  leavef  impart,  being  generally  es- 
teemed grateful,  has  sometimes  caused 
them  to  be  employed  for  culinary  pur- 
poses, and  especially  in  custards,  puddings, 
blancmange,  &c  ;  and  as  the  proportion 
of  this  sapid  matter  of  the  leaf  to  the 
quantity  of  the  m;lk  is  commonly  incon- 
siderable, bad  effects  have  seldom  ensued. 
But  as  the  poisonous  quality  of  this  laurel  is 
now  indubitably  proved,  the  public  ought 
to  be  cautioned  against  its  internal  use. 

The  following  communication  to  the 
Royal  Society,  by  Dr.  Madden,  of  Dub- 
lin, contains  the  first  and  principal  proofs 
of  the  deleterious  effects  of  this  vegetable 
upon  mankind  : — "  A  very  extraordinary 
accident  that  fell  out  here  some  months 
ago,  has  discovered  to  us  a  most  danger- 
ous poison,  which  was  never  before  known 
to  be  so,  though  it  has  been  in  frequent 
use  among  us.  The  thing  1  mean  is  a  sim- 
ple water,  distilled  from  the  leaves  of  the 
lauro-cerasus ;  the  water  is  at  first  milky, 
but  the  oil  which  comes  over  being,  in  a 
good  measure,  separated  from  the  phlegm, 
by  passing  it  through  a  flannel  bag, 
becomes  as  clear  as  common  water.  It 
has  the  smell  of  bitter  almonds,  or  peach- 
kernel,  and  has  been  for  many  years  in 
frequent  use  among  our  housewives  and 
cooks,  to  give  that  agreeable  flavour  to 
their  creams  and  puddings.  It  has  also 
been  much  in  use  among  our  drinkers  of 
drams ;  and  the  proportions  they  generally 
use  it  in  has  been  one  part  of  laurel 
water  to  four  of  brandy.  Nor  has  this 
practice,  however  frequent,  ever  been  at- 
tended with  any  apparent  ill  consequences, 
till  some  time  in  the  month  of  Septem- 
ber 1728,  when  it  happened  that  one 
Martha  Boyse,  a  servant,  who  lived  with 
a  person  who  sold  great  quantities  of 


430 


LAU 


LAU 


this  water,  got  a  bottle  of  it  from  her  mis- 
tress, and   gave  it  to  her   mother       Ann 
Boyse  made  a  present  of  it  to  Frances  Ea- 
ton, her  sister,  who  was  a  shopkeeper  in 
town,  and  who  she  thought  might   oblige 
her  customers   »vith  it.     Accordingly,  in  a 
few  days,  she  gave  about  two  ounces  to  a 
woman  called  Mary  Whaley,  who  drank 
about  two-thirds  of  what  was  filled  out,  and 
went  away.     Frances  Eaton  drank  the  rest. 
In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  Mary  Wha- 
ley had   drank   the  water,  (as   I    am  in- 
formed,) she  complained  of  a  violent  dis- 
order in  her  stomach,  soon  after  lost  her 
speech,  and  died  in  about  an  hour,  without 
vomiting,  or  purging,  or  any  convulsion. 
The  shopkeeper,  F.  Eaton,  sent  word  to 
ber  sister,  Ann  Boyse,  of  what  had  happen- 
ed, who  came  to  her  upon  the  message, 
and  affirmed  that  it  was  not  possible  the 
cordial  (as  she  called  it)  could  have  occa- 
sioned the  death  of  the  woman ;    and,  to 
convince  her    of  it,  she  filled  out  about 
three  ounces  and  drank  it.     She  continued 
talking  with  F.  Eaton   about  two  minutes 
longer,  and  was  so  earnest  to  g^rsuade  her 
of  the  liquor's  being  inoffensive,  that'she 
drank  about  two  spoonfuls  more,  but  was 
hardly  well  seated  in   her  chair  when  she 
died  without  the  least  groan,  or  convulsion. 
Frances  Eaton,  who,  as   before    obj-erved, 
had  drank  somewhat  more  than  a  spoonful, 
found  no  disorder  in  her  stomach,  or  else- 
where ;  but,  to  prevent  any  ill  consequences, 
she   took   a  vomit  immediately,  and   has 
been  well  ever  since.'* — Dr.   Madden  men- 
tions another  case,  of  a  gentleman  at  Kil- 
kenny   who    mistook    a   bottle  of  laurel- 
water  for  a  bottle  of  ptisan.    What  quam  ity 
he  drank  is  uncertain,  but  he  died  in  a  few 
minutes,  complaining  of  a  violent  disorder 
in   the  stomach.     In    addition   to  this,  we 
may   refer   to  the  unfortunate  case  of  Sir 
Theodosius    Brighton,    whose    death,  in 
1780,  an  English  jury  declared  to  be  oc- 
casioned by  this  poison.      In  this  case,  the 
active  principle  of  the   lauro-cerasus  was 
concentrated  by  repeated  distillations,  and 
given  to  the  qunnt  ty  of  one  ounce;  the 
suddenly   fatal  f  fleets  of  which  must  be 
still  in  the  recollection  of  the  public.     To 
brute  animals  thi0  poison  is  almost  instan- 
taneously mortal,  as  amply  appears  by  the 
experiments -of   Madden,    Mortimer,  Ni- . 
cholls,    Fontana,     Langrish,     Vater,     and 
others.     The  experiments    conducted  by 
these  gentlemen  shew,  that  the  laurel-water 
is  destructive  to  animal  life,  not  only  when 
taken  into  the  stomachs  but  also  on  being 
injected  into  the  intestines,  or  applied  ex- 
ternally to  different  organs  of  the  body.    It 
is  remarked,  by   Abbe  Fontana,   that  this 
poison,   even   "  when    applied  in    a   very 
small  quantity  to  the  eyes,  or  to  the  inner 
part  of  the   mouth,  without   touching  the 
oesophagus,  or  being  carr  ed  into  the  sto- 
mach, is  capable  of  killing  an  animal  in  a  few 


minutes :  whilst,  app,:ed  in  a  much  greater 
quantity  to  Bounds,  it  has  so  li<  I  activity, 
that  the  weakest  animals,  such  as  pigeons, 
resist  its  action." 

The  most  volatile  is  the  most  active  part 
of  the  laui  o-cerasus  ;  and  it  \ve  judge  from 
its   sensible  qualities,  an  analogous  princi- 
ple seems  to  pervade  many  other  vegetable 
substances.especially  the  ke,   els  of  drupa- 
ceous fruits ;  and  in  various  .pecies  of  the 
amyg-dalus,  this  sapid  principle  extends  to 
the  flowers  and  leave.-.     It  is  of  importance 
to  notice,  that  this  is  much  less  powerful  in 
its  action  upon  human  subjects  than  upon 
dogs,  rabbits,  pigeons,  and  reptiles.     To 
poison  man,  the  t-ssential  oil  of  the  iauro- 
cerasus  m'ist    be  separated  by  distillation, 
as  in  ihespirruouso   common  laurel-water; 
and  unless  this  is  strongly  embuecl  with  the 
oil,  or  given  in  a  L.rge  close,  it  proves  inno- 
cent.     Dr.  Cuilen  observes,  that  the  seda- 
tive power  of  the    lauro-cerasus  acts  upon 
the  nervous  system  in  a  different  manner 
from  opium  a<ui -other  narcotic  substances, 
whose  primary  action   is  upon  the  animal 
functions  ;  for   the    lauro-cerasus  does  not 
occasion  sleep,  nor  does  it  produce    local 
inflammation,  but    seems  to    act    directly 
upon  the  vital  powers.     Abbe  Fontana  sup- 
poses that  this  poison  destroys  animal  life, 
by  exerting  its  effects  upon  the  blood  ;  but 
the     experiments  and    observations    from 
which  he  draws  this  opinion  are  evidently 
inconclusive.      It   may  also  be   remarked, 
that  many  of  the  Abba's   experiments  con- 
tradict each  other.      Thus  it  appears,  from 
the  citation  g  ven  above,  that  the  poison  of 
this  vegetable,  when  applied  to  wounds, 
does  not   prove   fatal ;   but   future  experi- 
ments led  the  Abbe  to  assert,  that  the  oil  of 
the  lauro-cerasus,   "  whether  given  inter- 
nally, or  applied  to  the  wounds  of  animals, 
is  one   of  the  most  terrible  and  deadly  poi- 
sons known."  Though  this  vegetable  seems 
to  have  escaped  the  notice  of  Stoerck,  yet 
it  is  not  without  advocates  for  its  medical 
use.  Linnaeus  informs  us,  that  in  Switzerland 
it  is  commonly  and  successfully  used  in  pul- 
monar\  complaints.    Langrish  mentions  its 
efficacy  in    ajrues ;  and  as  Bergius   found 
bitter  almonds  to  have  this  effect,  we  may, 
by  analogy,  conclude  that  this  power  of  the 
lauro-cerasus,  is  well  established.     Baylies 
found,  that  it  posse  sed  a  remarkable  pow- 
er of  diluting  the  blood,  and,  from  expe- 
rience, recommended  it  in  all  cases  of  dis- 
ease supposed  to  proceed  from  too  dense  a 
state  of  that  fluid  ;  adducing  particular  in- 
stances of  its  efficacy  in  rheumatism,  asth- 
mas, and  in  schirrous  affections.    Nor  does 
this  author  seem  to  have  been  much  afraid 
of  the  deleterious,  quality  of  lauro-cerasus, 
as  he  directs  a   pound  of  its  leaves  to  be 
macerated  in  a  pint  of  water,  of  which  he 
gives  from   thirty  to  sixty  drops  three  or 
four  times  a-day. 
LAUROSIS.    The  spodium  of  silver;  so 


LAV 


LEA 


431 


called  from   Mount  Laurus,   where  there 
were  silver  mines. 

LA  UK  US  (From  lans,  praise ;  because 
it  was  usual  to  crown  the  heads  of  eminent 
men  with  branches  of  it.)  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnseaii  system. 
Class,  Enneandria.  Order,  Monogynia*  The 
laurel. 

2.  The  ph:i  rmacopcei.il  name  of  the  sweet- 
bay.  Laurus  nobilis  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  ve- 
noms lanceolatis  perennantibris,  foribus  quad- 
rifidisf  Tins  tree  i  a  native  of  Italy,  but 
cultivated  in  our  gardens  and  shrubberies 
as  a  handsome  evergreen.  The  leaves  and 
berries  possess  the  same  medicinal  quali- 
ties, both  having  a  sweet,  fragrant  smell, 
and  an  aromatic  adstrmgent  taste.  The 
laurus  of  honorary  memory,  the  distin- 
guished favourite  of  Apollo,  may  be  natu- 
rally supposed  to  have  had  no  inconsidera- 
ble fame  as  a  medicine  ;  but  its  pharma- 
ceutical uses  are  so  limited  in  the  practice 
of  the"  present  day,  that  this  dignified  plant 
is  now  rarely  employed,  except  m  the  way 
of  enema,  or  as  an  external  application  ;  thus 
the  leaves  are  directed  in  the  decoctum  pro 
fomento,  and  the  berries  in  the  empfastrwn 
cumini. 

LAURUS  BENZOIN.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  benjamin-tree.  See  Benzol- 
num. 

LAURUS    CAIMPHORA.        The    systematic 
name  of  the  camphire-tree.     St-e  Camphora. 
LAURTTS    CINNAMOMUM,      The    systema- 
tic name  of  the  cinnamon-tree.    See  Cinna- 
momum 

LAURUS  CULILAWAN.  The  systematic 
namr  of  the  plant  whose  bark  is  called 
cortex  culilaivan  <n  the  shops. 

LAURUS  NOBILIS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  sweei-bay  tree.  See  Laurus. 

LAURUS  SASSAFRAS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sassafras-tree.  See  Sassa- 
fras. 

Lavender,  French.  See  Stcechas. 
LAVENDULA  (Fror-i  lavo,  to  wash; 
so  called,  because,  on  account  of  its  fra 
grancy,  it  was  used  in  baths.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of"  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Order,  Gym- 
nospermia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon lavender.  Lavendula  spica  of  Lin- 
naeus :— foliis  sessilibns  lanceolato  linearibus 
margine  revolutis,  spica  interrupta  ttitda.  A 
native  oi  the  southern  parts  of  Europe,  but 
cultivated  in  our  gardens  on  account  of  ihe 
fragrance  of  its  flowers.  Their  taste  is 
bitter,  warm,  and  somewhat  pungent ;  the 
leaves  are  weaker  and  less  grateful.  The 
essential  oil,  obtained  by  distillation,  is  of 
a  bright  yellow  colour,  of  a  very  pungent 
taste,  and  possesses,  if  carefully  distilled, 
the  fragrance  of  the  lavender  in  perfection. 
Lavender  has  been  long  recommended  in 
nervous  debilities,  and  various  affections 
proceeding  from  a  want  of  energy  in  the 


animal  functions.  The  College  directs  an 
essential  oil,  a  simple  spirit,  and  a  compound 
tincture,  to  be  kept  in  the  shops. 

LAVENDULA  SPICA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  lavender.  See  Laven- 
dula. 

LAVENDULA  STCECIIAS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  French  lavender.  See  Stce- 
chus. 

LAVER.  (From  lavo,  to  wash ;  so  named 
because  it  is  found  m  brooks,  where  it  is 
constantly  washed  by  the  stream.)  1.  The 
brook-hme. 

2.  The  English  name  of  a  species  of  fucus 
which  is  eaten  as  a  delicacy. 

LAVIPEDIUM.  (From  lavo,  to  wash,  and 
pes,  the  foot.)  A  bath  for  the  feet. 

LAWSONIA  INERMIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  true  alkanna.  See  Alkanna 
vera. 

LAXATIVA.  (From  laxo,  to  loosen.)  Gen- 
tle purgatives. 

LA  SAT  OR  TYMPANI.  (From  laxo, 
to  loosen  ;  so  called  from  its  office  to  r  lax 
the  drum  of  the  ear.)  Externus  mallei  of 
Albinus.  interior  mallei  of  Wsnsiuw. 
Otdiquiis  auris  of  Douglas.  Externus  amis 
vel  laxator  internus  of  Cowper,  and  Spheni 
saipingo  mallien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of 
the  internal  ear,  that  draws  the  malleus  ob- 
liquely forwards  towards  its  origin  ;  conse- 
quently, the  membrana  tympani  is  made 
les>  concave,  or  is  relaxed. 

LAZULUS.  (From  azul,  Arabian.)  A 
precious  stone,  of  a  blue  colour.  The  la- 
pis lazuli. 

LEAD.  Plumbum.  A  metal  found  in 
considerable  quantity  in  many  parts  of  the 
earth,  in  different  states,  seldom  if  at  all 
in  the  metallic  s' ate.  It  is  found  in  that 
of  oxyd,  red  lead  ore,  mixed  with  a  portion 
of  iron,  clay,  and  other  earths.  The 
colour  of  this  ore  is  aurora  red,  resem- 
bling red  arsenic  It  is  found  in  small 
lumps,  of  an  indeterminate  figure,  and 
also  crystallized  in  four-sided  rhomboidal 
prisms. 

Combined  with  carbonic  acid,  it  forms 
the  sparry  lead  ore,  so  called  because  it  has 
the  texture  and  crystallization  of  certain 
spars.  There  are  a  grent  many  varieties  of 
this  kr>d  It  is  found  united  with  sulphu- 
ric,,  phosphoric,  arsenic,  molybdic,  and 
chromic  acids.  Lastly,  lead  is  found  mine- 
ralized by  sulphur,  forming  what  is  called 
galena  (sutphurct  of  lead,)  which  is  by  far 
its  most  abundant  ore.  This  ore,  which  is 
very  common,  is  found  both  in  masses  and 
crystals. 

The  primitive  form  of  its  crystals  is  a 
cube.  Its  colour  is  of  a  blueish  lead  grey. 
It  has  a  considerable  metallic  lustre,  its 
texture  is  foliated.  It  stains  the  fingers, 
and  often  feels  greasy  It  contains  in 
general  a  minute  quantity  nf  silver. 

Properties  of  Lead.— Lead  is  of  a  blueish 
white  colour  when  fresh  cut.  It  is  malle- 


432 


LEA 


LEE 


able.  It  soon  tarnishes  in  the  atmosphere. 
It  may  easily  be  cut  with  a  knife,  and  stains 
the  fingers  blueish-grey  when  rubbed.  It 
fuses  at  550°  Fuhr.  and  renders  other  more 
refractory  metals  fusible.  It  becomes  vi- 
trified in  a  strong  and  continued  heat,  and 
vitrifies  various  other  metals.  It  is  the 
least  elastic  of  all  the  metals.  It  is  very 
lammable,  but  it  possesses  very  little  duc- 
tility. Its  specific  gravity  i-,  11.435.  It 
crystallizes  by  cooling  in  small  octahedra. 
When  fused,  its  surface  first  becomes  yel- 
low and  then  red.  It  unites  by  fusion  with 
phosphorus  and  sulphur.  The  greater  part 
of  the  acids  act  upon  it.  The  sulphuric 
acid  requires  the  assistance  of  a  boiling 
heat.  Nitric  acid  is  decomposed  by  it. 
Muriatic  acid  acts  very  weakly  on  it.  Ace- 
tic acid  dissolves  it.  Fluoric  acid  attacks 
it  by  heat,  and  slightly  in  the  cold.  It 
combines  with  other  metals,  but  few  of  its 
alloys  are  applied  to  any  use.  When 
combined  with  mercury  it  forms  a  crystal, 
lizable  alloy,  which  becomes  fluid  when  tri- 
turated with  that  of  bismuth. 

Method  of  obtaining  Lead. — In  order  to 
obtain  lead  in  a  great  way,  the  ore  is  pick- 
ed from  among  the  extraneous  matter  with 
which  it  was  naturally  mixed.  It  is  then 
pulverized  and  washed.  It  is  next  roasted 
in  a  reverberatory  furnace,  in  which  it  is  to 
be  agitated,  in  order  to  bring  all  its  sur- 
faces in  contact  with  the  air.  When  the 
external  parts  begin  to  soften,  or  assume 
the  form  of  a  paste,  it  is  covered  with 
charcoal,  the  mixture  is  stirred,  and  the 
heat  increased  gradually ;  the  lead  then 
runs  on  all  sides,  and  is  collected  at  the 
bottom  of  the  furnace,  which  is  perforated 
so  as  to  permit  the  metal  to  flow  into  a 
receptable  defended  by  a  lining  of  char- 
coal. 

The  scoria  remaining  above  in  the  fur- 
nace still  retain  a  considerable  proportion 
of  lead;  in  order  to  extract  it,  the  scoria 
must  be  fused  in  a  blast  furnace.  The  lead 
is  by  that  means  separated,  and  cast  into 
iron  moulds,  each  of  which  contains  a  por- 
tion called  a  pig  of  lead.  These  pigs  are 
sold  under  the.  name  of  ore  lead. 

To  disengage  the  silver  from  lead  thus 
obtained,  the  metal  is  subjected  to  the  ac- 
tion of  the  refining  furnace.  The  continu- 
al application  of  a  qu  mtity  of  fresh  air, 
which  is  thrown  by  means  of  large  bellows 
upon  the  fused  lead,  which  is  at  the  same 
time  heated  as  intensely  as  possible,  oxy- 
dates  the  lead,  and  converts  it  into  the 
yellow  scaly  oxyd,  known  by  the  name  of 
litharge. 

This  scaly  oxyd  being  driven  off' from  the 
surface  of  the  fused  metal,  as  it  is  formed, 
leaves  the  silver  alone  unalrered  at  the 
bottom. 

The  lytharge  is  then  to  be  fused  in  con- 
tact with  charcoal,  that  it  may  assume  the 
properties  of  metallic  lead. 


In  order  to  obtain  perfectly  pure  lead, 
the  lead  of  commerce  may  be  dissolved  in 
pure  nitric  acid,  and  the  solution  be  de- 
composed, by  adding  to  it,  gradually,  a  so- 
lution of  sulphate  of  soda,  so  long  as  a 
precipitate  ensues.  This  precipitate,  which 
is  sulphate  of  lead,  must  then  be  collected 
on  a  filter,  washed  repeatedly  in  distilled 
water,  and  then  dried.  In  order  to  reduce 
it  to  its  metallic  state,  let  it  be  mixed  with 
two  or  three  times  its  weight  of  black  flux, 
introduce  the  mixture  into  a  crucible,  and 
expose  it  briskly  to  a  red  heat. 

Lead,  when  injudiciously  administered, 
or  taken  accidentally  <nto  the  body,  causes 
emaciation,  violent  colics,  paralysis,  tre- 
mors, and  contractions  of  the  limbs  ;  and 
as  they  generally  come  on  gradually,  the 
cause  is  sometimes  overlooked  till  it  be 
too  late.  Poisoning  from  lead  is  never 
intentional,  but  only  accidental ;  either 
from  liquors  becoming  impregnated  with 
lead,  by  being  improperly  kept  in  vessels 
lined  or  glazed  with  lead,  or  to  which  lead 
has  been  criminally  added,  to  correct  its 
acidity ;  or  among  manufacturers  who 
work  much  with  lead,  as  painters,  or 
plumbers,  and  who  are  not  sufficiently  at- 
tentive to  avoid  swallowing  it.  The  pre- 
sence of  lead  in  any  suspected  liquor  is 
detected  by  the  hydro-sulphuret  of  potash, 
which  forms  with  it  a  brown  precipitate, 
not  soluble  m  diluted  muriatic  acid,  and 
still  more  certainly  by  evaporating  a  por- 
tion of  the  liquor  to  dryness,  and  exposing 
the  extract  to  a  heat  sufficient  to  reduce 
the  lead. 

The  preparations  of  lead  used  in  medi- 
cine are  :— 

1.  Oxidum  plumbi  album.     See  Cerussa 
and  Plumbi  carbonas. 

2.  Oxidum  plumbi  rubrum.     See  Mini- 
um. 

3.  Oxidum    plumbi  semivitreum.     See 
Lithargyrum  and  Oxidum  plumbi  semivitre- 
um. 

4.  Superacetas  plumbi.     See  Plumbi  su- 
peracetas. 

5.  Liquor  plumbi  acetatis.     See  Liquor 
plumbi  acetatis. 

6.  Liquor  plumbi  acetatis  dilutus.     See 
Liquor  plumbi  acetatis  dilutus. 

LAZULI  LAPIS.     See  Lapis  lazuli. 

LEWUM  PALTJSTRE.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  rosmarinus  sylvestris.  See 
Rosmarinus  sylvestris. 

LE^BJTA.  (From  MSUVO,,  a  lioness ;  so 
named  from  its  power.)  A  plaster  for  the 
hip. 

LEECH,  ffirudo.  A  genus  of  insects 
belonging  to  the  order  of  vermes  intestina. 
The  body  moves  either  forward  or  back- 
ward. There  are  several  species,  princi- 
pally distinguished  by  their  colour;  but 
that  most  known  to  medical  men  is  the 
liirudo  medicinalis,  or  medicinal  leech, 
which  grows  to  the  length  of  two  or  three 


LEU 


LEE 


433 


inches.  The  body  is  of  a  blackish  brown 
colour,  marked  on  the  back  with  six  yel- 
low spots,  and  edged  with  a  yellow  line  on 
each  side;  but  both  the  spots  and  lines 
grow  faint,  and  almost  disappear,  at  some 
seasons.  The  head  is  smaller  than  the  tail, 
which  fixes  itself  very  firmly  to  any  thing 
the  creature  pleases.  It  is  viviparous,  and 
produces  but  one  young  one  at  a  time, 
which  is  in  the  month  of  July.  It  is  an  in- 
habitant of  clear  running  waters,  and  is 
well  known  for  its  use  in  bleeding.  The 
species  most  nearly  approaching  this,  and 
which  it  is  necessary  to  distinguish,  is  the 
fiiruJo  sanguisuga,  or  horse-leech.  This  is 
larger  than  the  former ;  its  skin  is  smooth 
and  glossy  ;  the  body  is  depressed,  the  back 
is  dusky ;  and  the  belly  is  of  a  yellowish 
green,  having  a  yellow  laternal  margin. 
It  inhabits  stagnant  waters. 

The  leech's  head  is  armed  with  a  sharp 
instrument  that  makes  three  wounds  at  once. 
They  are  three  sharp  tubercles,  strong 
enough  to  cut  through  the  skin  of  a  man, 
or  even  of  an  ox,  or  horse.  The  month 
is,  as  it  were,  the  body  of  the  pump,  and 
the  tongue,  or  fleshy  nipple,  the  sucker; 
by  the  wot  king  of  this  piece  of  mechanism, 
the  blood  is  made  to  rise  up  to  the  conduit 
which  conveys  it  to  the  animal'  stomach, 
which  is  a  membranaceous  skin,  divided 
into  twenty-four  small  cells.  The  blood 
which  is  sucked  out  is  there  preserved  for 
several  months,  almost  without  coagulating, 
and  proves  a  store  of  provision  to  the  animal. 
The  nutritious  parts,  absorbed  af'er  diges- 
tion by  animals,  need  not  in  this  to  be 
disengaged  from  the  heterogeneous  sub- 
stances ;  nor  indeed  is  there  an  amis  disco- 
verable in  the  leech;  mere  transpiration 
seems  to  be  all  that  it  performs,  the  matter 
fixing  on  the  surface  of  the  body,  and  af- 
terwards coming  off  in  small  threads.  Of 
this,  an  experiment  may  be  tried,  by  put- 
ting a  leech  into  oil,  where  it  keeps  alive 
for  several  days ;  upon  being  taken  out, 
and  put  into  water,  there  appears  to  loosen 
from  its  body  a  kind  of  slough,  shaped  like 
the  creature's  body.  The  organ  of  respi- 
ration, though  unascertained,  seems  to  be 
situated  in  the  mouth  ;  for  if,  like  an  in- 
sect, it  drew  breath  through  vent-holes,  it 
would  not  subsist  in  oil,  as,  by  it,  these 
would  be  stopped  up. 

The  first  species  only  is  used  in  medicine ; 
being  applied  to  the  skin  in  order  to  draw 
off  blood.  With  this  view  they  are 
employed  to  bleed  young  children,  and 
for  the  purposes  of  topical  bleeding,  in 
cases  of  inflammation,  fulness,  or  pain. 
They  may  be  employed  in  every  case 
where  topical  bleedings  are  thought  neces- 
sary, or  where  venesection  cannot  be  per- 
formed. If  the  leech  does  not  fasten,  a  drop 
of  sugared  milk  is  put  on  the  spot  it  is 
wished  to  fix  on,  or  a  little  blood  is  drawn 
by  means  of  a  slight  puncture ;  after  which 


it  immediately  settles.  The  leech,  when 
fixed,  should  be  watched,  lest  it  should 
find  its  way  into  the  anus,  wlien  tis^d  or 
the  haemorrhoids,  or  penetrate  into  the 
oesophagus,  if  employed  to  dr^w  the  gums; 
otherwise  it  might  fix  upon  the  stomach,  or 
intestines.  In  such  a  case,  the  oest  a;.d 
quickest  remedy  is  to  swallow  some  salt: 
which  is  the  method  practised  to  make  it 
loose  its  hold,  when  it  sucks  longer  lu-tn 
is  intended.  Vegetable  or  rolatile  alkali, 
pepper,  or  acids,  aiso  make  it  leave  the 
part  on  which  it  was  applied.  Cows  and 
horses  have  been  known  to  receive  leeches, 
when  drinking,  into  the  throat;  and  the 
usual  remedy  is  to  force  down  some  salt, 
which  makes  them  fall  off.  If  it  is 
intended  that  the  leech  should  draw  a 
larger  quantity  of  blood,  the  end  of  the 
tail  is  cut  off-,  and  it  then  sucks  con- 
tinually, to  make  up  the  loss  it  sustains. 
The  discharge  occasioned  by  the  puncture 
of  a  leech  is  usually  ot  more  service  than 
the  process  itself.  When  too  abundant,  it 
is  easily  stopped  with  brandy,  vinegar,  or 
other  styptics,  or  with  a  compress  of  dry 
linen  rags,  bound  strongly  on  the  bleeding 
orifice.  They  are  laid  to  be  very  restless 
before  a  change  of  w  -ather,  if  co-ifined  to 
glasses,  and  to  fix  themselves  above  the 
water  on  the  approach  of  a  fine  day. 

As  these  little  animals  are  depen  led  on 
for  the  remova*  of  very  dangerous  diseases, 
and  as  they  »f.en  seem  capriciously  deter- 
mined to  resist  the  endeavours  made  to 
cause  them  to  adhere,  the  following  direc- 
tions are  added,  by  which  their  assistance 
may,  with  more  certainty,  be  obtained. 

The  introducing  a  hand,  to  which  any 
ill-flavoured  medicine  adheres,  into  t;ie 
water  in  which  they  are  kept,  will  be  of- 
ten sufficient  to  deprive  them  of  life  ;  the 
application  of  a  small  quantity  of  any  sa- 
line matter  to  their  skin  immediately  oc- 
casions the  expulsion  of  the  contents  of 
their  stomach ;  and  what  is  ma«>t  to  our 
purpose,  the  least  flavour  of  any  medica- 
ment that  has  been  applied  remaining  on 
the  skin,  or  even  the  accumulation  of  the 
matter  of  perspiration,  will  prevent  them 
from  fastening.  The  skin  should  therefore, 
previous  to  their  application,  be  very  care- 
fully cleansed  from  any  foulness,  and  mois- 
tened w.th  a  little  milk.  The  method  of 
applying  them  is  by  retaining  them  to  the 
skin  by  a  small  wine-glass,  or  the  bottom 
of  a  large  pill-box,  when  they  will,  in  gene- 
ral, in  a  little  time  fasten  themselves  to 
the  skin.  On  their  removal,  the  rejection 
of  the  blood  they  have  dr-wn  may  be  ob- 
tained by  the  application  of  salt  external- 
ly: but  it  is  to  be  remarked,  that  a  few 
grains  of  suit  are  sufficient  for  this  purpose; 
and  that  covering  them  with  it,  as  is  some- 
times done,  generally  destroys  them. 

LEEK.  Mium  porrum.  A  \vell-known 
vegetable,  much  employed  for  culinary 

*  3  K 


4*4 


LEN 


LEP 


purposes.  The  recent  root  and  juice  are 
exhibited  internally  in  quartan  fever,  in 
clyspepsy,  dropsy,  asthma,  and  scurvy. 
See  Porruni. 

LEGXA.  (From  AIJVCV,  a  fringed  edge.) 
The  extremities  of  the  pudenda  muliebrum. 
LEGUMEN.  (From  lego,  to  gather; 
so  called  because  they  are  usually  gathered 
by  the  hand.)  All  kinds  of  pulse  are  so 
called. 

LEICHEN.     See  Lichen. 
LEIENTERIA.     See  Lienteria. 
LEIPOPSYCUIA.      (From  XS/TT*,  to  leave, 
and  4y£»,  the  soul,  or   life.)      A  swoon. 
See  Syncope. 

LEIPOPYIUA.  (From  MITTM,  to  leave,  and 
rrwg,  heat.)  A  kind  of  ardent  fever,  where 
the  internal  parts  are  scorched  with  heat, 
while  the  external  parts  are  cold. 

LEIPOTHYMIA.  (From  wrr®,  to  leave,  and 
S-U^MO?,  the  mind.)  See  Lipothymia. 

LKME.  (From  A«t,  much,  and  puce,  to 
wink.)  A  defect  in  the  eyes,  when  they  are 
alw'ays  winking. 

LEMITHOCHORTOX.  See  Corattina  Corsi- 
cana. 

LEMMU.  (From  x«ra>,  to  decorticate.) 
Bank.  The  skin. 

LEMNIUS.     (From  Lenmos,  whence  it  is 
brought.)     A  species  of  bole  called  terra 
lemnia,  or  earth  of  Lemnos. 
Lemon.     See  Limon. 

Lemon  scui*vy-grass.  See  Cochlearia  hor- 
tsnsis. 

LENTENTIA.  (From  lento,  to  assuage.) 
Medicines  which  abate  irritation. 

LENITIVA.  (From  lenis,  gentle.)  Me- 
dicines which  gently  palliate  diseases.  Gen- 
tle purgatives. 

LENITIVE  ELECTUARY.  A  preparation 
composed  chiefly  of  senna  and  some  aro- 
matics,  with  the  pulp  of  tamarinds.  It  is 
given  in  closes  of  a  tea-spoonful,  or  more, 
frequently  repeated,  as  a  mild  laxative ; 
and,  when  fresh,  it  answers  this  purpose 
well.  See  Confectio  Senna. 

LENS.  (A  lentore;  from  its  glutinous 
quality.)  1.  The  lentil.  <f>aoto?  of  the 
Greeks.  Ervum  lens  of  Linnaeus  : — pedun- 
culin  subbijloris  ;  seminibits  compressis,  con- 
"uexis,  Tliere  are  two  varieties ;  the  one 
with  large,  the  other  small  seeds*  They 
are  eaten  in  many  places  as  we  eat  peas, 
than  which  they  are  more  flatulent,  and 
more  difficult  to  digest.  A  decoction  of 
these  seeds  is  used  as  a  lotion  to  the  ulce- 
rations  after  smalV-pox,  and,  it  is  said, 
wit!  •  success. 

2.  See  also  ChryntaUinn  lens. 
LE.vrrcuLA.      (Dim.  of   lens,    a  lentil.) 
A  smaller  sort  of  lentil.     Also  a  freckle,  or 
$ma>  i  pustule,  resembling  the  seeds  of  lentil. 
LENTICULAR.      (From    lenticuhdre,  dou- 
bly convex.)     A  surgical  instrument,  em- 
ployed for  removing  the  jagged  particles 
of  vi".e  from  the  edge  of  die  perforation 
made  in  the  cranium  with  thet  rephine. 


LENTICULARIA.  (From  lenticula.)  A 
species  of  lentil. 

LKNTIGO.  (From  lens,  a  lentil ;  so  nam- 
ed from  its  likeness  to  lentil-seeds.)  A 
freckle. 

LENTIL.  An  annual  vegetable  of  the 
pulse  kind,  much  used  for  improving  the 
flavour  of  soups. 

LENTISCUS.  (From  lentesco,  to  become 
clammy  ;  so  called  from  the  gumminess  of 
its  juice.)  The  mastich-tree. 

LENTOR.  (From  lentus,  clammy.)  A 
viscidity  or  siziness  of  any  fluid. 

LEONIWUS.  (From  leo,  the  lion.)  An 
epithet  of  that  sort  of  leprosy  called  leonti- 
asis. 

LEOITTIASIS.  (From  *ta>v,  a  lion ;  so 
called  because  it  is  said  lions  are  subject  to 
it.)  A  species  of  leprosy  resembling  the 
elephantiasis. 

LEONTODON.  (From  XM»V,  the  lion, 
and  oAf?,  a  tooth ;  so  called  from  its  sup- 
posed resemblance.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia  eequalis. 
The  dandelion. 

LEOTVTOPODIUM  (From  \w>v  a  lion,  and 
5m,  a  foot;  so  named  from  its  supposed 
resemblance.)  The  herb  lion's  foot. 

LEONURUS  (From  MV,  a  lion,  and 
*gat,  a  tail :  so  named  from  its  likeness.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Or- 
der, Gymnospermia.  Lion's  tail. 

2-  The  name,  in  some  pharmacopoeias, 
for  the  lion's  tail. 

Leopard's  bane.     See  Jlrnica. 

LEPIDIUM.  (From  Kejru,  a  scale;  so 
named  from  its  supposed  usefulness  in 
cleansing  the  skin  from  scales  and  impuri- 
ties.) Pepper-wort. 

LEPIDOSARCOMA.  (From  teTrtt,  a  scale, 
and  <r*$t;,  flesh.)  An  irregular  scaly  tu- 
mour. 

LEPISMA.  (From  A«r/fa>,  to  decorticate.) 
Decortication.  A  peeling  off  of  the  skin. 

LEPRA.  (From  XST/C,  a  scale  ;  named 
from  its  appearance.  The  leprosy.  A 
disease  in  the  class  ccchexix,  and  order  im- 
petigines,  of  Cullen.  Dr.  Willan  describes 
this  disease  as  characterized  by  scaly 
patches,  of  different  sizes,  but  having  al- 
ways nearly  a  circular  form.  In  this  coun- 
try, three  varieties  of  the  disease  are  ob- 
served, which  he  has  described  under  the 
title  of  Lepra  vulgaris,  Lepra  alphas,  Le- 
pra  nigricana. 

1.  The  Lepra intlgaris  exhibits  first  small 
distinct  elevations  of  the  cuticle,  which  are 
reddish  and  shining,  but  never  contain  any 
fluid;  these  patches  continue  to  enlarge 
gradually,  till  they  nearly  equal  the  dimen- 
sions of  a  crown-piece.  They  have  always 
an  orbicular,  or  oval  form ;  are  covered 
with  dry  scales,  and  surrounded  by  a  red 
border.  The  scales  accumulate  on  them, 
so  as  to  form  a  thick  prominent  crust, 


LEP 

which  is  quickly  re -produced,  whether  it 
fall  off  spontaneously,  or  may  huve  been 
forcibly  detached.     This  species  of  lepra 
sometimes  appears  first  at  the  elbow,  or  on 
the  fore-arm ;  but  more  generally  about  the 
knee.       In   the    latter   case,  the   primary 
patch  forms  immediately  below  the  patella, 
within  a  few  weeks,  several  other  scaly 
circles  appear  along  the  fore  part  of  the 
leg  and  thigh,  increasing  by  degrees,  till 
they  come  nearly  into  contact.     The  dis- 
ease is  then  often  stationary  for  a  consi- 
derable length  of  time.     If  it  advance  fur- 
ther, the  progress  is  towards  the  hip  and 
loins;     afterwards,    to    the    sides,    back, 
shoulders,  and,  about  the  same  time,  to  the 
arms  and  hands.     In  the  greater  number  of 
eases,  the  hairy  scalp  is  the  part  last  affect- 
ed :  although  the  circles  formed  on  it  re- 
main for  some  time  distinct,  yet  they  finally 
unite,    and    cover  the  whole    surface    on 
which  the  hair  grows  with  a  white  scaly 
incrustation.     This  appearance  is  attended, 
more    especially   in   hot   weather,  with   a 
troublesome  itching-,    and  with   a  watery 
discharge   for    several    hours,    when    any' 
portion   of  the   crust  is   detached,   which 
takes  place  from  very   slight  impressions. 
The  pubes  in  adults  is  sometimes  affected 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  head :  and  if  the 
subject  be  a  female,  there  is  usually  an  in- 
ternal pruritus  pudendi.     In  some  cases  of 
the  disorder,  the  nails,  both  of  the  fingers 
and  toes,   are   thickened,  and  deeply  in- 
dented longitudinally.     When  the  lepra  ex- 
tends universally,  it  becomes  highly  dis- 
gusiing  in  its  appearance,  and  inconvenient 
from  the  stiffness  and  torpor  occasioned  by 
it  in  the  limbs.  The  disease,  however,  even 
in  this  advanced  stage,  is  seldom  disposed 
to  terminate  spontaneously.     It  continues 
nearly  in  the  same  state  for  several  years, 
or  sometimes  during  the  whole  life  of  the 
person  affected,  not  being  apparently  con- 
nected with  any  disorder  of  the  constitu- 
tion. 

2.  Lepra  alphas.  The  scaly  patches  in 
the  alphos  are  smaller  than  those  of  the 
lepra  vulgaris,  and  also  differ  from  them  in 
having  their  central  parts  depressed  or 
indented.  This  disorder  usually  begins 
about  the  elbow,  with  distinct,  eminent 
asperities,  of  a  dull  red  colour,  and  not 
much  longer  than  papillae.  These,  in  a 
short  time,  dilate  to  nearly  the  size  of  a 
silver  penny.  Two  or  three  days  after- 
wards, the  central  part  of  them  suffers  a 
depression,  within  which  small  white  pow- 
dery scales  may  be  observed.  The  sur- 
rounding border,  however,  still  continues 
to  be  raised,  but  retains  the  same  size  and 
the  same  red  colour  as  at  first.  The  whole 
of  the  fore-arm,  and  sometimes  the  back  of 
the  hand,  is  spotted  with  similar  patches  : 
they  seldom  become  confluent,  excepting 
round  the  elbow,  which,  in  that  case,  is 
•overed  with  an  uniform  crust.  This  affec- 


LEU 


435 


tion  appears  in  the  same  manner  upon  the 
joint  of  the  knee,  but  without  spreading 
far  along  the  thigh  or  leg.  Dr.  Willan  has 
seldom  seen  it  on  the  trunk  of  the  body, 
and  never  on  the  face.  It  is  a  disease  of 
long  duration,  and  not  less  difficult  to  cure 
titan  the  foregoing  species  of  lepra  ;  even 
when  the  scaly  patches  huve  been  removed 
by  persevering  in  the  use  of  suitable  ap- 
plications, the  cuticle  still  remains  red, 
tender,  and  brittle,  very  slowly  recovering 
its  usual  texture.  The  alphos,  as  above 
described,  frequently  occurs  in  this  coun- 
try. 

3.  The  Lepra  nigricans  differs  little  from 
the  iepra  vulgaris,  as  to  its  form  and  distri- 
bution. The  most  striking  difference  is 
in  the  colour  of  the  patches,  which  are 
dark  and  livid.  They  appear  first  on  the 
legs  and  fore-arms,  extending  afterwards  to 
the  thighs,  loins,  neck,  and  hands.  Their 
central  part  is  not  depressed,  as  in  the 
alphos.  N  They  are  somewhat  smaller  in  size 
than  the  patches  of  the  lepra  vulgaris,  and 
not  only  is  the  border  livid  or  purplish, 
but  the  livid  colour  of  the  base  likewise 
appears  through  the  scaly  incrustation, 
which  is  seldom  very  thick.  It  is  further 
to  be  observed,  that  the  scales  are  more 
easily  detached  than  in  the  other  forms  of 
lepra,  and  that  the  surface  remains  longer 
excoriated,  discharging  lymph,  often  with 
an  intermixture  of  blood,  till  a  new  incrus- 
tation forms,  which  is  usually  hard,  brittle, 
and  irregular.  The  lepra  nigricans  affects 
persons  whose  occupation  is  attended  with 
much  fatigue,  and  exposes  them  to  cold  or 
damp,  and  to  a  precarious  or  improper 
mode  of  diet,  as  soldiers,  brewers,  labour- 
ers, butchers,  stage-coachmen,  sculJermen, 
&c.;  some  women  are  also  liable  to  it,  who 
are  habituated  to  poor  living  and  constant 
hard  labour. 

LEPRA  GR^ECORUM.  The  lepra  vulgaris, 
alphos,  and  nigricans,  have  all  been  so  de- 
scribed. 

Leprosy.     See  Lepra. 
LEPTUITTICA.     (From  xwro?,  thin.)     At- 
tenuating medicines. 

LEPTYSMUS.  (From  MTrroc,  slender.)  At- 
tenuation, or  the  making  a  substance  less 
solid. 

LEHOS.  (From  >j>£«e,  to  trifle.)  A  slight 
delirium. 

LETHARGY.  Letlutrgus.  A  heavy 
and  constant  sleep,  with  scarce  any  inter- 
vals of  waking ;  when  awakened,  the  per- 
son answers,  but  ignorant  or  forgetful  of 
what  he  said,  immediately  sinks  into  the 
same  state  of  sleep.  It  is  considered  as 
an  imperfect  apoplexy,  and  is  mostly  symp- 
tomatic. 

LETHEA.  (From  *.»$>,,  forgetfulness ;  so 
named  because  it  causes  forgetfulness.) 
The  name  of  the  poppy. 

lettuce,  garden.     See  Lactuca. 
LEUCACAXTHA.         (From    tews;,  white, 


436 


LEV 


LEV 


and  <*x*v0*,  a  thorn  ;  so  named  from  its    root  of  the  socket  of  the  first  grinder  and 
white  blossom.)     The  cotton-thistle.  the  foramen  infra  orbitarium,  and  is  insert- 

LEUCANTHEMUM  VTTLGARE.       (From  xeu-    ed  into  the  angle  of  the  month  and  under 
xof,  white,  and  a»-9«/uof,  a  flower;  so  culled    lip,  where  it  joins  with  its  antagonist. 
from  its  white  floret.)     See  Bellis  major.  LEVATOR     \X\.        Levatyr    magnus, 

LEucfcLtt'TiuTM.  (From  xa/xoc,  white,  seu  internus  of  Douglas.  Pubo  coccigi  an- 
and  sxexT^ov,  amber.)  White  arr.ber.  nulare  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  arises 

LEUCOI.ACHASUM.  (From  xjuxcr,  white,  from  ihe  os  pubis,  witiiiu  the  pelvis,  as  far 
and  *.a.%etwv,  a  herb  ;  so  named  from  its  co-  up  as  the  upper  ecige  of  tne  toramen  thy- 
lour  )  Wild  valerian.  roideum,  and  joining  of  the  os  pubis  with 

LEUCOMA.  (From  M-!/*O?,  white)  the  cs  isch.um,  .rum  the  thin  tendinous 
Leucoma  and  albugo  are  often  used  syno-  membrane  that  covers  me  obturator  mter- 
nymously,  lo  denote  a  white  opacity  of  the  nus  and  coccygacus  muscles,  from  the  spi- 
cornea.  Both  of  them,  according  to  Scar-  nous  process  of  the  isciuum.  From  these 
pa,  are  essentially  different  from  the  nebula  origins  ail  round  ilie  inside  of  the  pelvis, 

its  fibres  run  down  like  rays  tr^m  the  cir- 
cumference  to  a  centre,  to  be  inserted  mio 
the  sphincter  am,  accekcratores  urinaj,  and 
anterior  part  of  the  two  last  bones  of  tne 


ot  the  cornea;  for  they  are  not  the  conse- 
quence  of  chronic  ophthalmy,  attended 
with  varicose  veins,  and  an  effusion  of  a 
milky  serum  inio  the  texture  of  the  deli- 


cate  continuation  of  the  conjunction  over    os  coccygis,  surrounding  the  extremity  of 


the  rectum,  neck  of  the  bladder,  pros,  ate 
gland,  and  part  of  the  vesiculje  semmales. 
Its  fibres,  joining  witli  thos»e  of  its  fellow, 


the  cornea  ;  but  are  the  result  of  violent 
acute  ophthalmy.  In  this  state,  a  dense 
coagulating  lymph  is  extruvasated  from 

the  arteries  ;  sometimes  superficially,  at  form  a  funnel.sn.tped  hole,  that  draws  the 
other  times  deeply  into  the  substance  of  rec-um  upwards  after  the  evacuation  of 
the  cornea.  On  other  occasions,  the  dis-  the  faeces,  and  assists  in  shutting  it.  The 
ease  consists  of  a  firm  callous  cicatrix  on  levatores  ani  also  sustain  the  contents  of 
this  membrane,  the  effects  of  an  ulcer,  or  the  pelvis,  and  assist  in  ejecting  the  semen, 
wound,  with  loss  of  substance.  The  term  urine,  and  contents  of  the  rectum,  and 
albugo  strictly  belongs  to  the  first  form  of  perhaps,  by  pressing  upon  the  veins,  con- 
the  d^ease  :  teucoma  to  the  last,  more  par-  tribute  greatly  to  the  erection  of  the 
ticulafly  when  the  opacity  occupies  the  penis. 

whole,  or  the  chief  part,  of  the  cornea.  LEVATOR  LABII  INFERIORIS.     Le- 

LEUCONIMPHJBA.       (From   Aa/xcf,   white,    vator  menti  of  Aibmus.     Incisivua  inferior 

and  VU^AIA,  the  water-lily.)    See  JVynjphtea    of  Winslow.    Elevator  labit  inferioris  pro- 

alba.  pri-us  of  Douglas.     A  mu.scle  of  the  mouth 

LEUCOPHAGIUM.      (From    \«wtoc,    white,    situated  below  the  lips;  it  arises  from  the 

and  <j>«t}/a>,  to  eat.)      A  medicated  white    lower  jaw,  at  the  roots  of  the  alveoli  of  two 

food.  incisor  teeth  and  the  cuspidatus,  and  is  in- 

LEUCOPHLEGMATIC.        (Leucophleg-    serted  into  the  under  lip  and  skin  of  the 

mctsia;    from   A«V*OS,    white,  and    <^xs^at,   chin. 

phlegm.)    A  term   applied  by  the  older       LEVATOR  LABI]    SUPERIORIS   AL- 

medical    writers    to  a   dropsical    habit  of   ./£QUE  NASI.      Elevator    labii    superioris 

body.  proprins  of  Douglas.     Incisivus  laterahs  et 

LEUCOPTPER.      (From  xsyxef,  white,  and   pyramidalis    of    Winslow.     A    muscle    of 

vrtTn^i;^  pepper.)     See  Piper  nigrum.  the  mouth  and  lips,  that  raises  the  upper 

LEUOOUKCE  A.  (From  ASUXOC,  white,  and    lip  towards  the  orbit,  and  a  little  outwards  ; 

psa>,  to   flow.)     Fluor  albus.    The    whites,    it  serves  also  to  draw  the  skin  of  the  nose 

An  increased  secretion  ot  white  mucus  from    upwards  and  outwards,  by  which  the  nos- 

the  vagina  ot  women,  arising  from  debility,    tril  is  dilated.     It  arises  by  two  distinct 

and  not  from  the  venereal  v.rus.  origins;  the  first,  broad  and  fleshy,  from 

LEUCORRHOIS.     (From  xsuxo?,  white,  and    the  external  part  of  the  orbitar  process  of 

put,  to  flow.)     A  discharge  ot  mucus  from    the  superior   maxillary   bone,  immediately 

the  intestines.  above  the  toramen   infra   orbitarium  ;  the 

LEVATOR.     (From  levo,  to  lift  up.)    A    second,  from  the  nasal  process  of  the  supe- 

muscle  whose  office  is  to  lift  up  the  part  to    rior  maxillary  bone,  where  it  joins  the  os 

which  it  is  attached.  fronus.     The  first  portion  is  inserted  into 

LEVATOR  ANGULI  ORiS.       Elevator    the  upper  lip  and  orbicularis  muscle,  the 

labiorum  commnnis  of  Douglas.      Caninus  of    second  into  the  upper  lip  and  outer  part  of 

"Winslow,  and  Sus  maxilla  labial  ot  Dumas,    the  ala  nasi. 

A  muscle  situated  above  the  mouth,  which  LEVATOR  LAB11  SUPERIORIS  PRO- 
draws  the  corner  of  the  mouth  upwards,  PH1US.  Muscnlus  incisivus.  It  arises  un- 
and  makes  that  part  of  the  cheek  opposite  der  the  edge  of  the  orbit,  and  is  inserted 
to  the  chin  pi  eminent,  as  in  smiling.  It  into  the  middle  of  the  lip. 
arises  thin  and  fleshy  from  the  hollow  of  LEVATOR  ocuti.  See  Kectus  supeiior 
the  superior  maxillary  bone,  between  the  oculi, 


LEV 

LEVATOR  PAL  ATI.  Levator  palati 
mollis  of  Albinus.  Petrosalpingo-staphilinus, 
vel  salpingo-staphilinus  inttrnup  vulgo  of 
Winslow.  Satpingo  staphiUnus  of  Vaisolva. 
jPterigo-staphilinns  externus  vulgo  of  Dou- 
glas. Sph<eno-staphilinu$  of  Cowper.  A 
Muscle  situated  between  the  lower  jaw  and 
the  os  hyoides  laterally.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  extremity  of  the  petrous 
portion  of  the  temporal  bone,  where  it  is 
perforated  by  the  Eustachian  tube,  and 
also  from  the  membranous  part  of  the  same 
tube,  and  is  inserted  invo  the  whole  length 
of  the  velum  pendulum  paiati,  as  far  as  the 
root  of  the  uvula,  and  unites  with  its  fellow. 
Its  use  is  to  draw  the  velum  pendulum 
palati  upwards  and  backwards,  so  as  to  shut 
the  passage  from  the  fauces  into  the  mouth 
and  nose. 

LEVATOR  PALATI  MOLLIS.  See  Levator 
paiati. 

LEVATOR  P\LPEBR,£  SUPERIORIS. 
Jlperiens  palpebrarum  rectits.  Apertor  oculi. 
A  proper  muscle  of  the  tipper  eyelid,  that 
opens  the  eye,  by  drawing-  the  eyelid  up* 
wards.  It  arises  from  the  upper  part  of  the 
foramen  opticum  of  the  spliaenoid  bone, 
above  the  rectus  superior  oculi,  near  the 
trochlearis,  and  is  inserted  by  a  broad  thin 
tendon  into  the  cartilage  that  supports  the 
upper  eyelid. 

LEVATOR  PARVUS.  See  Transversus  pe- 
rinei. 

LEVATOR  SCAPULAE.  A  muscle 
situated  on  the  posterior  part  of  the  neck, 
that  pulls  the  scapula  upwards  and  a  little 
forwards.  This  name,  which  was  first 
given  to  it  by  Riolanus,  has  been  adopted 
by  Albinus.  Dougla^calls  it  elevator  sen 
muscuhis  patientiee  t  and  Winslow,  angula- 
ris  vulgo  levaior  proprius.  It  is  a  long 
muscle,  nearly  two  inches  in  breadth,  and 
is  situated  obliquely  under  the  anterior 
edge  of  the  trapezius.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  tiie  transverse  processes  of 
the  four  ar.d  sometimes  five  superior  ver- 
tebrae colli,  by  so  many  distinct  slips, 
which  soon  unite  to  form  a  muscle  that 
runs  obliquely  downwards  an  outwards, 
and  is  inserted  by  a  flat  tendon  into  the 
upper  angle  of  the  scapula.  Its  use  is  to 
raise  the  scapula  upwards,  and  a  little  for- 
wards. 

LEVIGATION.  The  reduction  of  hard 
substances,  by  triture,  to  impalpable  pow- 
ders. 

LEVISTICUM.  (From  levo,  to  assuage ; 
so  called  from  the  relief  it  gives  in  painful 
flatulencies.)  Lovage.  The  odour  of  this 
plant,  Ligitstnun  levisticum  of  Linnaeus  : — 
foliis  multiplicibus,  foliolis  siiperne  incisis, 
is  very  strong,  and  particularly  ungrateful ; 
its  taste  is  warm  and  aromatic.  It  abounds 
with  a  yellowish  gummy  resinous  juice, 
very  much  resembling  opoponax.  Its  vir- 
tues are  supposed  to  be  similar  to  those 
of  angelica  and  master- wort,  in  expelling 


LIC 


437 


flatulences,  exciting  sweat,  and  opening  ob- 
structions ;  therefore  it  is  chiefly  used  in 
hysterical  disorders  and  uterine  obstruc- 
tions. The  leaves,  eaten  in  salad,  are  ac- 
counted emmenagogue.  The  root,  which 
is  less  ungrateful  than  the  leaves,  is  said  to 
possess  similar  virtues,  and  may  be  employ- 
ed in  powder. 

LKXIPHARMACA.  (From  xs>-a>,  to  ter- 
minate, and  ^A^atKov,  poison.)  Medicines 
which  resist  or  destroy  the  power  of  poi- 
son. 

LEXIPTRETA.  (From  \gyce,  to  make 
cease,  and  Trygsro?,  a  fever.)  Febrifuge 
medicines. 

LTBADTUM,  (From  x/oa£«,  to  make  moist; 
so  called  because  it  grows  in  watery  places.) 
The  lesser  centaury. 

LiBAjfOTis.     (From  x/Stvoc,  frankincense 
so  called  from  its  resemblance  in  smell  to 
frankincense.)     Rosemary. 

LIB  ANUS.  (From  Libanon,  a  mountain 
in  Syria^  where  it  grows.)  The  frankin- 
cense-tree. 

LIBOS.  (From  xs/Cr,  to  distil.)  A  rheum 
or  defluxion  from  the  eyes. 

LIBURNUM.  (From  Liburnia,  the 
country  where  it  flourished.)  The  mealy- 
tree. 

LICHAKUS.  (From  \6i%(»,  to  lick ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  is  commonly  used  in  licking 
up  aify  thing.)  The  fore -finger. 

LICHEN.  (x«<£»v,  or  A^W,  a  tetter  or 
ring-worm.)  Lichen  is,  by  Dr.  Wallen, 
defined  an  extensive  eruption  or  papulae 
affecting  adults,  connected  with  internal 
disorders,  usually  terminating  in  scurf,  re- 
current, not  contagious.  The  varieties  of 
lichen  he  considers  under  the  denomina- 
tions of  Lichen  simplex,  Lichen  agrius  Lichen 
pitaris,  Lichen  lividus,  and  Lichen  tro- 
picus. 

1.  The  Lichen  simplex  usually  commences 
with  head-ache,  flushing  of  the  face,  loss  of 
appetite,  general  langour,  and  en^reased 
quickness  of  the  pulse.  Distinct  red  papu- 
lae arise  first  about  the  cheeks  and  chin,  or 
on  the  arms ;  and,  in  the  course  of  three 
or  four  days,  the  same  appearance  takes 
place  on  the  neck,  body,  and  lower  extre- 
mities, accompanied  with  an  unpleasant, 
sensation  of  tingling,  which  is  somewhat 
aggravated  during  the  night.  In  about  a 
week  the  colour  of  the  eruption  fades,  and 
the  cuticle  begins  to  separate  ;  the  whole 
surface  is  at  length  covered  with  scurfy  ex- 
foliations, which  are  particularly  large,  and 
continue  longest  in  the  flexures  of  the 
joints.  The  duration  of  the  complaint  is^ 
seldom  in  any  two  cases  alike  ;  ten,  four-* 
teen,  seventeen,  or  sometimes  uventy  days 
intervene  betwixt  the  eruption  ami  the  re- 
novation of  the  cuticle.  The  febrile  state, 
or  rather  the  state  of  irritation  at  the  be- 
ginning of  this  disorder,  is  seldom  consi- 
derable enough  to  confine  the  patient  to 
the  house.  After  remaining  live  or  six 


438 


Lie 


L1C 


days,  it  is  generally  relieved  on  the  appear- 
ance of  the  eruption.  This,  as  well  as 
some  other  species  of  the  lichen,  occurs 
about  the  beginning-  of  summer,  or  in  au- 
tumn, more  especially  affecting  persons  of 
a  weak  and  irritable  habit ;  hence  women 
are  more  liable  to  it  than  men.  Lichen 
simplex  is  also  a  frequent  sequel  of  acute 
diseases,  particularly  fever  and  catarrhal 
inflammation,  of  which  it  seems  to  pro- 
duce a  crisis.  In  these  cases  the  eruption 
has  been  termed,  by  medical  writers,  sca- 
bies critica.  Many  instances  of  it  are  col- 
lected under  that  title  by  Sauvages,  No- 
sol.  Method.  Class  x.  Order  5.  Impeti- 
gines. 

2.  The    Lichen   agrius  is  preceded   by 
nausea,  pain  in   the    stomach,   head-ache, 
loss  of  strength,  and  deep-seated  pains  in 
the  limbs,  with  fits  of  coldness  and  shiver- 
ing; which    symptoms    continue    several 
days,  and  are  sometimes  relieved  by  the 
papulous  eruption.    The  papulx  are   dis- 
tributed   in    clusters,  or   often    in    large 
patches,   chiefly  on  the  arms,  the  upper 
part  of  the  breast,  the  neck,  face,  back, 
and  sides  of  the  abdomen ;  they  are  of  a 
vivid  red-colour,  and  have  a  redness,  or 
some    degree    of   inflammation,    diffused 
round  them  to  a  considerable  extent,  and 
attended  with  itching,  heat,  and  a  painful 
tingling.    Dr.  Willun  has  observed,4n  one 
or  two  cases  where  it  was  produced  from 
imprudent  exposure  to  cold,  that  an  acute 
disease  ensued,  with  great  quickness  of 
the  pulse,  heat,  thirst,  pains  of  the  bowels, 
frequent  vomiting,  head-ach,  and  delirium. 
After  these  symptoms  had  continued  ten 
days,  or  somewhat  longer,  the.  patient  re- 
covered, though  the  eruption  did  not  re- 
turn.    The  diffuse  redness  connecting  the 
papulae,  and  the  tendency  to  become  pus- 
tular, distinguish  the  lichen  agrius  from  the 
lichen  simplex,  and  the  other  varieties  of' 
this  complaint,  in  which  the   inflammation 
does  not  extend  beyond  the  basis  of  the 
papulae,  and  which  terminates  in  scurf,  or 
scales. 

3.  Lichen  pilaris.     This  is  merely  a  mo- 
dification of  the  first  species  of  lichen,  and, 
like  it,  otten  alternates  with   complaints  of 
the  head,  or  stomach,  in   irritable   habits. 
The  peculiarity  of  the  irruption  is,  that  the 
small  tubercles  or  asperities  appear  only  at 
the  roots  of  the  hairs  of  the  skin,  being  pro- 
bably occasioned  by  an  enlargement  of  their 
bulbs,  or  an  unusual  fulness  of  the  blood- 
vessels distributed  to  them.     This  affection 
is  distinguishable  from  the  cutis  anserina, 
by  its  permanency,  by  its  red  papnlzc,  and 
by  the  troublesome    itching    or    tingling 
which  attends  it.     If  a  part  thus  affected 
be  violently  rubbed,  some  of  the   papulae 
enlarge  to  the  size  of  wheals,  but  the  tu- 
mour soon  subsides  again.    The  eruption 
continues  more  or  less  vivid  for  about  ten 
days,  and    terminates,  as  usual,  in  stria! i 


exfoliations  of  the  cuticle,  one  of  which 
surrounds  the  base  of  each  hair.  This 
complaint,  as  likewise  the  lichen  agrius, 
frequently  occurs  in  persons  accustomed  to 
drink  largely  of  spirituous  liquors  undi- 
luted. 

4.  Lichen  lividus.    The  papulae  charac- 
terizing this  eruption  are  of  a  dark  red,  or 
livid  hue,  and  somewhat  more  permanent 
than  in  the    foregoing  species   of  lichen. 
They  appear  chiefly  on  the  arms  and  legs, 
but  sometimes  extend  toother  parts  of  the 
body.    They  are  finally  succeeded,  though 
at  very  uncertain  periods,  by  slight  exfoli- 
ations   of  the  cuticle,  after  which  a  fresh 
eruption  is  not  preceded  nor  attended  by 
any  febrile    symptoms.    It  principally  af- 
fects persons  of  a  weak  constitution,  who 
live  on  a  poor  diet,  and  are  engaged  in  la- 
borious occupations.     Young  persons,  and 
often  children,  living  in  confined  situations, 
or  using  little  exercise,  are  also  subject  to 
the  lichen  lividus ;  and  in  them,  the  papulae 
are  generally  intermixed  with  the  petechiae, 
or  larger  purple  spots,  resembling  vibices. 
This  circumstance  points  out   the  affinity 
of  the  lichen  lividus  with  the  purpura,  or 
land-scurvy,  and  the  connection  is  further 
proved  by  the  exciting  causes,  which  are 
the  same  in  both  complaints.    The  same 
method  of  treatment  is  likewise  successful 
in  both  cases.    They  are   presently  cured 
by  nourishing  food,  moderate  exercise  in 
the  open  air,  along  with  the  use  of  Peruvian 
and  vitriolic  acid,  or  the  tincture  of  muri- 
ated  steel. 

5.  Lichen  tropicus.    By  this  term  is  ex- 
pressed the  prickly  heat,  a  papulous  erup- 
tion, almost  university  affecting  Europeans 
settled  in  tropical  climates.     The  prickly 
heat  appears    without  any  preceding  dis- 
order of  the  constitution.    It  consists   of 
numerous  papulae,  about  the  size  of  a  small 
pin's  head,  and  elevated  so  as  to  produce  a 
considerable  roughness  on  the  skin.    The 
papulae  are  of  a  vivid  red  colour,  and  often 
exhibit  an    irregular   form,  two  or  three 
of  them  being  in  many  places  united  to- 
gether; but  no    redness  or  inflammation 
extends  to  the  skin  in  the  interstices  of  the 
papulae. 

LICHEN  CANINUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  ash-coloured  ground  liver-wort.  See 
Lichen  cinereiis  terrestris. 

LICHEN    CINEREUS    TERRESTRIS.       MuSCUS 

canimts.  This  cryptogamious  plant,  called 
ash-coloured  ground  liver-wort,  and  scien- 
tifically, Liclitn  caninus  by  Linnaeus,  has  a 
weak,  faint  smell,  and  a  sharpish  taste.  It 
was  for  a  long  time  highly  extolled  as  a 
medicine  of  singular  virtue,  in  preventing 
und  curing  that  dreadful  disorder  which  is 
produced  by  the  bite  of  rabid  animals,  but 
now  deservedly  forg'otten.  See  Puhds  an- 
tilyasiis. 

LICHEN  conciFEUFS.  *$ce  MUSCUS  fni.ri' 
dfftm, 


LIC 

LICHEN  ISLANDICUS.  The  medici- 
nal qualities  of  the  lichen  islandicus  have 
lately  been  so  well  established  at  Vienna, 
that  this  plant  is  now  admitted  into  the  ma- 
teria  medica  of  the  Edinburgh  pharmaco- 
poeia. It  is  extremely  mucilaginous,and  to 
laste  is  bitter,  and  somewhat  astringent. 
Its  bitterness,  as  well  as  the  purgative 
quality  which  its  manifest,  in  its  recent 
state,  are  in  a  great  measure  dissipated  on 
drying1,  or  may  be  extracted  by  a  slight  in- 
fusion in  water,  so  that  the  inhabitants  of 
Iceland  convert  it  into  a  tolerably  grateful 
and  nutritive  food.  An  ounce  of  this  li- 
chen, boiled  a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  a  pint 
of  water,  yielded  seven  ounces  of  a  muci- 
lage as  thick  as  that  procured  by  the  solu- 
tion of  one  pint  of  gum-arabic  in  three  of 
water. 

The  medical  virtues  of  this  lichen  were 
probably  first  learned  from  the  Icelanders, 
who  employ  it  in  its  fresh  state  as  a  lax- 
ative ;  but  when  deprived  of  this  quality, 
and  properly  prepared,  we  are  told  that  it 
is  an  efficacious  remedy  in  consumptions, 
coughs,  dysenteries,  and  diarrhoeas*  Sco- 
poli  seems  to  have  been  the  first,  who,  ot 
late  years,  called  the  attention  of  physicians 
to  this  remedy  in  consumptive  disorders  : 
and  further  instances  of  its  success  are 
related  by  Herz,  Cramer,  TromsdorfF,  Ebe- 
ling,  Paulisky,  Stoll,  and  others,  who  bear 
testimony  of  its  efficacy  in  most  of  the 
other  complaints  above-mentioned.  Dr. 
Herz  says,  that  since  he  first  used  the 
lichen  in  dysentery,  he  found  it  so  success- 
ful, that  he  never  had  occasion  to  employ 
any  other  remedy  ;  it  must  be  observed, 
however,  that  cathartics  and  eme'ucs  were 
always  repeatedly  administered  before  he 
had  recourse  to  the  lichen,  to  which  he  also 
occasionally  added  opium.  Dr.  Chrichton 
informs  us,  that  during  seven  months  resi- 
dence at  Vienna,  he  had  frequent  opportu- 
nities of  seeing1  the  lichen  islandicus  tried 
in  phthisis  pulmonalis  at  the  general  hospi- 
tals, and  confesses,  «•  that  it  by  no  means 
answered  the  expectation  he  had  formed  of 
it."  He  adds,  however,  "  from  what  I  have 
seen,  I  am  fully  convinced  in  my  own  mind 
that  there  are  only  two  species  of  this  dis- 
ease where  this  sort  of  lichen  promises  a 
cure.  The  two  species  I  hint  at  are  the 
phthisis  hzemoptoica,  and  the  phthisis 
pituitosa,  or  mucosa.  In  several  cases  of 
these,  I  have  seen  the  patients  so  far  get 
the  better  of  their  complaints  as  to  be  dis- 
missed the  hospital  cured,  but  whether  they 
remained  long  so  or  not  I  cannot  take  upon 
me  to  say."  That  this  lichen  strengthens 
the  digestive  powers,  and  proves  extremely 
nutritious,  there  can  be  no  doubt ;  but  the 
great  medicinal  efficacy  attributed  to  it  at 
Vienna  will  not  readily  be  credited  at 
London.  It  is  commonly  given  in  the 
form  of  a  decoction  ;  an  -ounce  and  a  half 
°f  the  lichen  being  boiled  in  a  quart  of 


L1G 


439 


milk.  Of  this  a  tea-cupful  is  directed  to 
be  drank  frequently  in  the  course  of  the 
day.  If  milk  disagree  with  the  stomach, 
a  simple  decoction  of  the  lichen  in  water 
is  to  be  used.  Care  ought  to  be  taken  that 
it  be  boiled  over  a  slow  fire,  and  not  longer 
than  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

LICHEST  PIXIDATUS.  Tlie  systematic 
name  of  the  cup-moss.  See  Musciia  pyxi- 
datus. 

LICHEST  PLICATTJS.  The  systematic 
nameof  the  Muscus  arboreus.  See  Muscus 
arboreus. 

LICHEN  pcLMOJfARius.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  muscus  pulmonarius 
quercinus.  See  Pulmonaria  arborea. 

LICHEN  HOCCELLA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  rocella  of  the  shops.  See 
JRoccella. 

Lie  HEX  SAXATIXIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  muscus  crani  human!.  See 
Usnea. 

LIEN  N  (From  x«/e?,  soft,  or  smooth.) 
The  spleen 

LIEN  SINARUM.  The  faba  ^gyp- 
tia, 

LIENTERIA.  (From  AMC?,  smooth, 
svrtgov,  the  intestine,  and  peee,  to  flow.)  The 
Latins  call  it  levitas  intestinorum.  Lyentery. 
Dr.  Cullen  makes  it  a  species  of  diarrhoea. 
See  Diarrhoea. 

LIFE.  To  live,  may  be  defined  the  pro- 
perty  of  acting  from  an  intrinsic  power ; 
hence  the  life  of  an  animal  body  appears  to 
be  three-fold.  1.  Its  chymical  life,  which 
consists  in  that  attraction  of  the  elements, 
by  which  the  vital  principle,  diffused 
through  the  solids  and  fluids,  defends  all 
the  parts  of  the  body  from  putrefaction. 
In  this  sense  it  may  be  said,  that  every 
atom  of  our  body  lives  chymcally,  and  that 
life  is  destroyed  by  putrefaction  alone.  2. 
Its  physical  life,  which  consists  in  the  ir- 
ritability of  the  parts.  This  physical  pro- 
perty remains  for  some  time  after  death. 
Thus  the  heart  or  intestines,  removed  from 
the  body  whilst  still  warm,  contract  them- 
selves on  the  application  of  a  stimulus.  In 
like  manner  the  serpent,  or  eel,  being  cut 
into  pieces,  each  part,  moves  and  palpitates 
fora  long  time  afterwards.  Hence  these 
parts  may  be  said  to  live  physically,  as  long 
as  they  continue  warm  and  soft.  3.  Its 
physiological  life  consists  in  the  action  of 
inorganic  parts  proper  to  each,  as  the  ac- 
tion of  the  heart  and  vessels  ;  so  that,  these 
actions  ceasing,  the  body  is  said  to  be  phy- 
siologically dead.  The  physiological  life 
ceases  first,  next  the  physical,  and  finally 
the  chymical  perishes. 

LIGAMENT.  (From  Ugo,  to  bind.)  Li- 
gaments are  elastic  and  strong  membranes 
connecting  the  extremities  of  the  moveable 
bones.  They  are  divided  into  capsular, 
which  surround  joints  like  a  bag,  and  con* 
neciing  ligaments.  The  use  of  the  capsular 
ligaments  is  to  connect  the  extremities  of 


440 


LiG 


LIG 


the  moveable  bofies,  and  prevent  the  efflux 
of  synovia;  the  external  and  internal  con- 
necting ligaments  strengthen  the  extremi- 
ties of  the  moveable  bones. 

Ji  Table  of  'the  principal  Ligaments  : 

Ligaments  of  the  lower  jaiv.  The  con- 
dyles  of  the  lower  jaw  are  connected  with 
the  articular  sinuses  of  the  temporal  bone 
by  two  ligaments,  the  capsular  and  lateral 
ligament. 

Ligaments  of  the  occipital  bone,  and  verte- 
bra of  the  neck.  The  condyles  of  the  occi- 
pital bone  are  united  with  the  articular 
depressions  of  the  first  vertebrae  by  the 
capsular,  broad,  anterior,  and  posterior 
ligaments,  the  ligaments  of  the  odontoid 
process,  and  ligamenium  nuchae. 

Ligaments  of  the  vertebra.  The  vertebrae 
are  connected  together  by  means  of  their 
bodies  and  oblique  processes.  The  bodies 
by  'A  soft  cartilaginous  substance,  and  the 
processes  by  ligaments,  viz.  the  transverse 
ligament  of  the  first  vertebrae;  the  anterior 
and  posterior  common  ;  the  interspinous  ; 
the  intertransverse  ;  the  intervertebral 
ligaments ;  the  capsular  ligaments  of  the 
oblique  processes  ;  and  the  ligaments  of 
the  last  vertebrae  of  the  loins  with  the  os 
sacrum. 

Ligaments  of  the  ribs.  The  posterior  ex- 
tremity ol  the  ribs  is  united  with  the  verte- 
brae ;  the  anterior  with  the  sternum.  The 
ligaments  of  the  posterior  extremity  are, 
the  capsular  ligaments  of  the  greater  and 
lesser  heads;  the  internal  and  external 
ligaments  of  the  neck  of  the  ribs;  and  a 
ligament  peculiar  to  the  last  rib.  The 
ligaments  of  the  anterior  extremity  are,  the 
capsular  ligaments  of  the  cartilages  of  the 
true  ribs,  and  the  ligaments  of  the  ribs 
inter  se. 

Ligaments  of  the  sternum.  The  ligaments 
connecting  the  three  portions  of  the  sternum 
to  the  ribs  are,  the  membrana  propnaof  the 
sternum ;  and  the  ligaments  of  the  ensiform 
cartilage. 

Ligaments  of  the  pelvis.  The  ligaments 
which  connect  the  ossa  innominata  with 
the  os  sacrum  are,  three  ligamenta  ileo 
sacra;  two  sacro-ischiatic  ligaments;  two 
transverse  ligaments  of  the  pelvis;  the  li- 
gamentum  obturans  of  the  foramen  ovale, 
and  the  ligamentum  Poupartii,  or  inguinale. 
See  Pelvis. 

Ligaments  of  the  os  coccygis.  The  basis 
of  the  os  coccygis  is  connected  to  the  apex 
of  the  6s  sacrum,  by  the  capsular  and  lon- 
gitudinal ligaments. 

Ligaments  of  the  clavicle.  The  anterior 
extremity  is  connected  with  the  sternum 
and  first  rib  ;  and  the  posterior  extremity 
with  the  acromion  of  the  scapula,  by  the 
interclavicular,  the  capsular  ligament,  the 
ligamentum  rhomboideum,  and  in  the  pos- 
terior extremity,  the  capsular  ligament. 

Ligaments  of  the  scapula.  The  proper 
ligaments  which  connect  the  scapula  with 


the  posterior  extremity  of  the  clavicle  are, 
the  conoid  and  trapez-ud  ligaments. 

Ligaments  of  the  hinnerus.  The  head 
of  the  humerus  is  connected  with  the  gle- 
uoid  cavity  of  the  scapula  by  the  capsular 
ligament. 

Ligaments  of  the  articulation  of  the  cubit. 
The  elbow-joint  is  formed  by  the  inferior 
extremity  of  the  humerus,  and  superior  ex- 
tremities of  the  ulnar  and  radius.  The  liga- 
ments connecting  these  bones  are,  the 
capsular,  the  brachio-cubitai,  and  the  bra- 
chio-radial  ligaments. 

Ligaments  of  the  radius.  The  radius  is 
affixed  to  the  humerus,  cubit,  and  carpus, 
by  peculiar  ligaments,  namely,  the  superi- 
or, inferior,  oblique,  and  interosseous  liga- 
ments. 

Ligaments  of  the  carpus.  The  ligaments 
which  connect  the  eight  bones  of  the  wrist 
together,  and  with  the  fore-arm  and  meta- 
carpus, are,  the  capsular  ligament  of  the 
carpus  ;  the  first  and  second  transverse 
ligament ;  the  oblique  ligaments,  and  the 
capsular  ligament  proper  to  the  bones  of 
the  carpus. 

Ligaments  of  the  metacarpus.  The  bones 
of  the  metacarpus  are  in  part  connected 
with  the  second  row  of  bonesof  he  carpus, 
and  in  part  together,  by  the  articular  and 
interosseous  ligaments. 

Ligaments  of  the  Jingers.  The  fingers 
and  phalanges  are  connected  together,  and 
with  the  metacarpus  ;  and  the  thumb  with 
the  carpus,  by  the  lateral  lagaments  of  the 
fingers,  and  garment  of  the  thumb  with 
the  os  trapezium  of  the  carpus. 

Ligaments  which  keep  the  tendons  of  the 
muscles  of  the  hand  in  their  proper  place. 
The  ligaments  which  keep  the  tendons  of 
the  muscles  of  the  hand  in  their  place,  are 
situated  partly  on  the  palm  and  partly  on 
the  back  of  the  hand.  In  the  back  of  the 
hand  are,  the  external  transverse  ligament 
of  the  carpus,  the  vaginal,  and  the  trans- 
verse ligaments  of  the  extensor  tendons.  In 
the  palm  of  the  hand  are,  the  internal  trans- 
verse ligament  or  the  carpus,  the  vaginal  or 
crucial  ligaments  of  the  flexor  tendons  of 
the  phalanges,  and  the  accessory  ligaments 
of  the  flexor  tendons. 

Ligaments  of  the  articulation  of  the  femur. 
The  head  of  the  os  femoris  is  strongly  an- 
nexed to  the  acetabulum  oi  the  os  innomi- 
nutum,  by  two  very  strong  ligaments,  the 
capsular  ligament,  and  ligamentum  teres, 
or  restraining  ligament. 

Ligaments  of  the  articulation  of  the  knee. 
The  knee-joint  is  formed  by  the  condyles 
of  the  os  femoris,  head  of  the  tibia  and 
the  patella.  The  ligaments  are  the  capsu- 
lar, the  posterior,  the  external  and  the 
internal  lateral  ligaments,  the  crucial 
and  the  alar  ligaments,  the  ligaments  of  the 
semilunar  cartilages,  and  ligaments  of  the 
patella. 

Ligaments  of  the  Jibula.    The  fibula  is 


LIG 


LIG 


441 


connected  with  the  tibia  by  means  of  the 
capsuLr  ligament  of  the  superior  extremi- 
ty, itif  intemsseoiis  ligament,  and  the  liga- 
ments o:  liie'u  ilnor  extremity. 

Ligaments  nfi/ic  articular  ion  if  ihe  tarutts. 
The  inferior  exlixvrnty  of  the  tibia  and  fibu- 
la forms  the  cavity  inlu  which  the  astragalus 
of  the  tursus  is  received.  Tins  articulation 
is  ejected  by  the  anterior,  middle,  and  pos- 
terior ligament  of  the-  fibula,  the  li^niei!- 
tum  tibiae  deltoides,  the  caspular  ligament, 
and  the  ligaments  proper  to  the  bones  of 
the  tarsus. 

Ligaments  of  the  metatarsus.  The  bones 
of  the  metatarsus  are  connected  in  part  to- 
gether, and  in  part  xvith  the  tarsus,  by 
means  of  the  capsular  ligament,  the  articu- 
lar ligaments,  the  transverse  ligaments  in 
the  back  and  sole  of  the  foot,  and  he  inte- 
rosseous  ligaments  of  the  metatarsus, 

Ligaments  of  the  toes.  The  phalanges  of 
the  toes  are  united  partly  together,  and 
partly  with  the  metatarsus,  by  the  capsular 
and  lateral  ligaments. 

Ligaments  -which  retain  the  tendons  of  the 
muscles  of  the  foot  in  their  proper  place. 
These  ligaments  are  found  partly  in  the 
back,  and  partly  in  the  sole  of  the  foot. 
They  are  the  vaginal  ligament  of  the  tibia, 
the  transverse  or  crucial  ligaments  of  the 
tarsus,  the  ligaments  of  the  tendon  of  the 
peronei  muscles,  the  laciniated  ligament, 
the  vaginal  ligament  of  the  extensor  muscle 
and  flexor  pollicis,  the  vaginal  ligaments 
of  the  flexor  tendons,  the  accessory 
ligaments  of  the  flexor  tendons,  and  the 
transverse  ligaments  of  the  extensor  ten- 
dons, 

LIGAMENTUM  ANNULARE.  The  an- 
nular ligament.  A  strong  ligament  on  each 
ank!<_'  tftid  each  wrist. 

LIGAMEXTUM  AiiTiiuiosuM.  The  ductus 
arteriosus  or'  the  foetus  becomes  a  ligament 
after  birth,  which  is  so  called. 

LIGAMENTUM  C1L1ARE.  Behind  the 
uvea  of  the 'human  eye  there  arise,  out  of 
the  choroid  membrane,  from  the  ciliary  cir- 
cle, white  complicated  striae,  covered  with 
a  black  matter.  The  fluctuating  extremi- 
ties ot  these  striae  are  spread  abroad  even 
to  the  crystalline  lens,  upon  which  they  lie, 
but  are  not  affixed.  Taken  together  they 
are  called  ligamentum  ciliare. 

LIGAMENTUM  DENTICULATUM. 
A  small  ligament  supporting  the  spinal 
marrow. 

LIGAMENTUM  FALOPII.  The  liga- 
mentum  rotundum  uteri  was  so  called. 

LIGAMENTUM  INTEROSSEUM.  The 
ligament  uniting  the  radius  and  ulna,  and 
the  tibia  and  fibula. 

LIGAMENTUM  LATUM.  Broad  liga- 
ment of  the  liver  and  uterus.  See  Liver, 
and  Uterus. 

LIGAMENTUM  NUCH.E.  A  strong 
Jigament  of  the  neck,  which  proceeds  from 
one  spinous  process  to  another. 


I  Ml  AMENTUM  OVARII.  The  thick 
round  portion  of  the  broad  ligament  of  the 
uterus,  by  which  the  ovarmm  is  connected 
with  the  uterus.  The  ancients  supposed 
this  was  hollow,  to  convey  the  female  se- 
men into  the  uterus. 

LiG  AMENTUM  POUPAHTL  Fallo- 
piitii  ligament.  Poupart's  ligament.  A 
liiriment  extending  from  the  anterior  supe- 
rior spinous  process  of  the  ilium  to  the  cris- 
ta  of  the  ospubis. 

LIGAMENTUM  ROTUNDUM.  The 
round  ligament  of  the  uterus.  See  Uterus. 

LIGATURE  (From  ligo,  to  bind.)  A 
thread,  or  silk,  of  various  thickness,  cover- 
ed with  white  wax,  for  the  purpose  of  tying 
arteries,  or  veins,  or  other  parts.  They 
should  be  round  and  very  firm,  so  as  to  al- 
low being  tied  with  some  force,  without 
risk  of  breaking. 

The  immedirt'e  effect  of  a  tight  ligature 
on  an  artery  is  to  cut  through  its  middle 
and  internal  coats,  a  circumstance  that 
tends  very  much  to  promote  the  adhesion 
of  the  opposite  sides  of  the  vessel  to  each 
other.  Hence  the  form  and  mode  of  ap- 
plying a  Ijgiiture  to  an  artery  should  be 
such,  as  are  most  certain  of  dividing-  the 
above  coats  of  the  vessel  in  the  most  fa- 
vourable manner.  A  broad  flat  jjgature 
does  not  promise  to  answer  the  purpose 
in  the  best  manner  ;  because  his  scarcely 
possible  to  tie  it  smoothly  round  the  arvery, 
which  is  very  likely  to  be  thrown  into 
folds,  or  to  be  puckered  by  it,  and  con-e- 
quently  to  have- an  irregular  bruised  wound 
made  in  iis  middle  and  internal  coats.  A 
ligature  of  an  irregular  form  is  likely  to 
cut  through  the»e  c  >ats  more  completely 
at  some  parts  than  at  others--  ;  and  if  it  does 
not  perfectly  divide  them,  no  adhesion  can 
take  place,  and  secondary  hemorrhage  will 
follow.  A  fear  of  tying  the  ligature  too 
tight  may  often  lead  to  the  same  conse- 
quences. 

LIGHT.  Lux.  The  nature  of  light 
has  occupied  much  of  the  attention  of 
philosophers,  and  numerous  opinions  have 
been  entertained  concerning  it.  It  has 
been  sometimes  considered  as  a  distinct 
subsiance,  at  other  times  as  a  quality; 
sometimes  as  a  cause ;  frequently  as  ,.n  ef- 
fect ;  by  s-  -me  it  has  been  considered  as 
a  compound,  by  others  as  a  simple  sub; 
stance.  Philos  pliers  of  ihe  present  day 
are  not  agreed  as  to  the  independent  ex- 
istence of  light,  or  ihe  cause  by  which  we 
see. 

Nature  of  Light. 

Light  is  that  wmcn  proceeds  fiom  any 
body  producing  the  sensation  of  vision, 
or  perception  of  other  bodies,  by  depicting 
an  image  of  external  objects  on  the  retina 
of  the  eye.  Hence  it  announces  to  -m- 
m.ds  the  presence  of  the  bodies  which  sun- 
rou:;d  >.e;n,  and  enable-,  them  to  di-iin 
guish  taese  bodies  into  transparent,  opaque, 
3  L 


442 


LIGHT. 


and  coloured.  These  properties  are  so  es- 
sential^ connected  with  the  presewce  of 
light,  that  bodies  lose  them  in  the  dark,  and 
become  uhdistmguishable. 

Light  is  regarded  bv  philosophers  as  a 
substance  consisting  of  a  vast  number  of 
exceedingly  small  panicles.,  which  are  a< 
tually  projected  from  luminous  bodies,  and 
which  probably  never  return  again  to  the 
bod)  from  which  they  were  emitted. 

It  i-  universally  expanded  through  space. 
It  exerts  peculiar  actions,  and  is  obedient  to 
the  laws  of  attraction,  and  oiher  properties 
of  matter; 

Explanation  of  certain  terms  of  lAght. 

In  oj  der  to  facilitate  the  doctri  e  of  light, 
we  shall  shortly  explain  a  tew  terms  made 
use  of  by  philosophers  when  treating  of  it  ; 
namely  : 

A  ray  of  light  is  an  exceedingly  small 
portion  of  light  as  it  comes  from  a  luminous 
body. 

A*  medium  is  a  body  which  affords  a  pas- 
sage for  the  rays  of  light. 

A  beam  of  light  is  a  body  of  parallel 
rays. 

A  pencil  of  rays  is  a  body  of  diverging  and 
converging  rays. 

Converging  rays  are  rays  which  tend  to  a 
common  point. 

Hi'&rgi-ng'  rays  are  those  which  come 
from  a  point,  and  continually  separate  as 
they  proceed. 

The  rays  of  light  are  parallel,  when  the 
lines  which  they  describe  are  so. 

The  radiant  point  is  the  point  from  which 
diverging  rays  proceed. 

The  focus  is  the  point  to  which  the  con- 
verging rays  are  directed. 

Sources  of  Light. 

Light  is  emitted  from  the  -un,  the  fixed 
stars,  and  other  luminous  bo;  iies  It  is  pro- 
duced by  percussion,  during  electrisation, 
combustion,  ind  in  various  other  chynucal 
processes. 

Why  the  sun  and  stars  are  constantly 
emitting  light  is  a  question,  which  probably 
will  for  ever  b  flit-  human  understanding. 

The  light  emitted  during  combustion, 
exists  previously,  either  combined  with  the 
combustible  body,  or  with  the  substance 
which  supports  the  combustion.  The  light 
liberated  during  chymical  action  formed  a 
constituent  part  of  the  bodies  which  act  on 
each  other. 

Chymical  Properties  of  Light. 

The  chymical  effects  ot  :ight  have  much 
engaged  the  attention  of  philosophers.  Its 
influence  upon  animal,  vegetable,  and  other 
substances,  is  >.s  follows : 

Effects  of  Light  on  Vegetables. 
Every  body  knows  that  most  of  the  dis- 
cous  flowers  follow  the  sun  in  his  course  ; 
that  they  attend  him  to  Ins  evening  retreat, 
and  meet,  his  rising  lusu-e  in  the  morning 
with  the  same  .iiurrin^  iaw.  It  is  also 
v.  ell  known  that  the  change  of  position  in 


the  leaves  of  plants,  at  different  periods  oi 
the  day,  is  entirely  owing  to  the  agency  of 
light,  and  that  plants  which  grow  in  win- 
dows, in  the  inside  of  houses,  ure,  as  it 
were,  solicitous  to  turn  their  leaves  to- 
wa  ds  the  light.  '  Natural  philosophers 
have  long  been  aware  of  the  influence  of 
liyht  on  vegetation.  It  was  fir&t  observed 
that  plants  growing  in  the  shade,  or  dark- 
ness, are  pase  and  without  colour.  The 
term  etiolation  has  been  given  to  this  phe- 
nomenon, and  the  plants,  in  which  it  tukes 
place,  are  said  to  be  etiolated,  <  r  blanched. 
Gardeners  avail  thrmselves  of  the  know- 
ledge of  this  fact,  to  furnish  out  tables 
with  white  and  tender  vegetables.  When 
the  plants  have  attained  a  certain  height, 
they  compress  the  leaves,  by  tying  \hern 
together,  and  by  these  means  (or  by  lay- 
ing earth  over  them)  deprive  them  of  the 
contact  of  light:  and  thus  it  is  that  our 
white  celery,  Vettuce,  cabbages,  endive, 
8tc.  are  obtained.  For  the  same  reason, 
wood  is  white  under  the  green  bark;  roots 
are  less  coloured  than  plants,  some  of  them 
alter  their  taste,  &c. ;  they  even  acquire  a 
deleterious  quality  when  suffered  to  j;i-o\v 
exposed  to  light.  "Potatoes  are  of  this  kind. 
Herbs  that  grow  beneath  siones,  or  in  places 
utterly  dark,  are  white,  soft,  aqueous,  and  of 
amild  and  insipid  taste.  The  more  piants  are 
exposed  to  the  light,  the  more  colour  they 
acquire.  Though  plants  are  capable  of 
being  nourished  exceedingly  well  m  per- 
fect obscurity,  and  in  that  state  they  even 
grow  much  more  i>p.idly  than  in  the  sun, 
(provided  the  an*  that  surrounds  them  is 
fit  for  vegetation,)  they  are  colourless, 
and  unfit  for  use. 

Professor  Davy  found,  by  experiment, 
that  red  rose-trees,  carefully  excluded 
from  light,  produce  roses  almost  white. 
He  likewise  ascertained  that  this  flower 
owes  its  colour  to  light  entering  into  its 
composition  ;  that  pink,  orange,  and  yel- 
low flowers  imbibe  a  smaller  portion  of 
light  than  red  ones,  and  that  white  flowers 
contain  no  light. 

But  vegetables  are  not  only  indebted  to 
the  light  for  their  colour  :  laste  and  odour 
are  likewise  derived  from  the  same 
source. 

Ligiit  contribu  es  greatly  to  the  matu- 
rity of  fruits  and  seeds.  This  seems  to 
be  the  cause,  why,  under  the  burning  sun  of 
Africa,  vegetables  are  in  general  more  odo- 
riferous, of  a  stronger  taste,  and  more 
abounding  with  resin.  From  the  same 
cause  it  happen*,  tha*  hot  climates  seem 
to  be  the  native  countries  of  perfumes, 
odoriferous  fruits,  and  aromatic  re*ms. 

The  action  of  light  is  so  powerful  on  the 
organism  of  vegetables,  as  to  cause  them 
to  pour  torth  torrents  of  pure  air  from  the 
surface  01  their  leares  into  the  atmosphere, 
whue  exposed  to  the  sun  ;  whereas,  on  the 
contrary,  when  in  tne  shade,  they  emit  ati 


LIG 


LIG 


443 


air  of  a  noxious  quality.  Take  a  few  hands- 
ful  of  fresh-gathered  leaves  of  mint,  cab- 
bage, or  any  other  plant ;  place  them  in  a 
bell-glass, filled  with  fresh  water,  and  invert 
it  into  a  basin  with  the  same  fluid.  If  the 
whole  be  then  exposed  to  the  direct  rays  of 
the  sun,  small  air  bubbles  will  appear  on  the 
surface  of  the  leaves,  which  will  gradually 
grow  larger,  and  at  last  detach  themselves, 
and  b^ome  collected  at  the  surface  of  the 
waterWThis  is  oxygen  gas,  formerly  called 
vital  air. 

All  plants  do  not  emit  this  air  with  the 
same  facility ;  there  are  some  which  yield 
it  the  moment  the  sun  acts  upon  them, 
as  the  jacoboea,  or  rag-wort,  lavender, 
peppermint,  and  some  other  aromatic 
plants.  The  leaves  afford  more  air  when 
attached  to  the  plant  than  when  gathered  ; 
the  quantity  is  also  greater,  the  fresher  and 
sounder  they  are,  and  if  full  grown  and 
collected  during  dry  weather.  Green 
plants  afford  more  air  than  those  which  are 
of  a  yellowish  or  while  colour.  Green 
fruits  i.fford  likewise  oxygen  gas;  but  it  is 
not  so  plentifully  furnished  by  those  which 
are  ripe.  Flowers  in  general  render  the 
air  noxious.  The  nasturtium  indicum,  in 
the  space  of  a  few  hours,  gives  out  more 
air  than  is  equal  to  the  bulk  of  all  its 
leaves. 

On  the  contrary,  if  a  like  bell-glass, 
prepared  in  the  same  manner,  be  kept  in 
the  dark,  another  kind  of  air  will  be  dis- 
engaged, of  an  opposite  quality. 

There  is  not  a  substance,  which,  in  well- 
closed  glass  vessels,  and  exposed  to  the 
sun's  light,  does  not  experience  some  al- 
teration. 

Camphor  kept  in  glass  bottles,  exposed 
to  light,  chrystaliiaes,  or  vegetates,  into 
the  most  beautiful  sy metrical  figures,  on 
that  side  of  the  glass  which  is  exposed  to 
the  light. 

Yellow  wax,  exposed  to  the  light,  loses 
its  colour,  and  becomes  bleached.  Gum 
guaiacum,  reduced  to  powder,  becomes 
green,  on  exposure  to  light.  Vegetable 
colours,  such  as  those  of  saffron,  logwood, 
Sec.  become  pale,  or  white,  &c. 

2.   Effects  of  Light  on  Animals. 

The  human  being  is  equally  dependent 
on  the  influence  of  light. 

Animals  in  general  droop  when  deprived 
of  Ugh1.:,  they  become  unhealthy,  and  even 
sometimes  die.  When  a  man  IVAS  been 
long  confined  in  a -dark  dungeon,  (though 
well  aired,)  his  whole  complexion  becomes 
sallow;  pustules,  filled  with  aqueous  hu- 
mours, break  out  on  his  skin ;  and  the  per- 
son who  has  been  thus  deprived  of  light 
becomes  languid,  and  frequently  dropsical. 

Worms,  grubs,  and  caterpillars,  wlvch 
live  in  the  earth,  or  in  wood,  are  of  a 
whitish  colour ;  moths,  and  other  insects 
Qf  the  night,  are  likewise  distinguishable 


from  those  which  fly  by  day  by  the  want 
of  brilliancy  in  their  colour.  The  diffe- 
rence between  those  insects,  in  northern 
and  southern  parts,  is  still  more  obvious. 

The  parts  of  fish  which  are  exposed  to 
light,  as  the  back,  fms,  &c.  are  uniformly 
coloured,  but  the  belly,  which  is  deprived 
of  light,  is  white  in  all  of  them. 

Birds  which  inhabit  the  tropical  coun- 
tries have  much  brighter  p!umag<-  than 
those  of  the  north.  Those  p^rts  of  the 
birds  which  are  uot  exposed  to  tiie  l.-<ci  t  are 
uniformly  pale.  The  feathers  on  tlu  belly 
of  a  bird  are  generally  pale,  or  white;  the 
back,  which  is  exposed  to  the  light,  is 
almost  ahvays  coloured  ;  the  breast,  \vhu.h 
is  particularly  exposed  to  light  in  most 
birds,  is  br-ghter  than  the  belly. 

Butterflies,  and  various  other  animals  of 
equatorial  countries,  are  brighter  coloured 
than  those  of  the  polar  regions.  Some  of 
the  northern  animals  are  even  darker  in 
summf-r  and  paler  in  winter. 

3    Effects  of  Light  on  other  Substances. 

Metallic  oxyds  become  combustible 
when  exposed  to  light.  Acids  are  decom- 
posed by  its  contact,  and  various  other 
substances  change  their  nature. 

Light  carbonated  hydrogen.  See  Carbo- 
nated hydrogen,  light. 

LIGNUM  AGALLOCUI  VEHi.  See  Lignum 
aloes. 

LIGNUM  AMES,  Lignum  a%allochi  veri. 
Lignum  calambac.  Lignum  aspulathi.  Xy- 
lo  aloes.  Agallochum.  Calttmbac*  Aiot-s- 
wood.  The  tree  whose  wood  bears  this 
name  is  not  yet  scientifically  known.  It  is 
imported  from  China  in  small,  compact, 
ponderous  pieces,  of  a  yellow  rusty  brown 
colour,  wiih  bl;:ck  or  purplish  veins,  and 
sometimes  of  a  black  colour.  It  hr>s  a 
bitterish  resinous  taste,  and  a.  slight  aroma- 
tic smell.  It  is  used  to  fumigate  rooms  iu 
eastern  countries. 

LIGNUM  ASPALATUI.  See  Lignum 
aloes. 

LIGNUM  CALAMBAC.     See  Lignum  aloes. 

LIGNUM  CAMPECHEXSE.  (Can,. 
pecJiensis  ,•  so  called  because  it  was  brought 
from  Campeachy,  in  the  bay  of  Honduras.) 
Lignum  campechianum.  lignum  cainpes- 
canum.  Lignum  indicum.  Lignum  saf>pan. 
Logwood.  The  wood  of  the  Haemato.rt;- 
hun  campechyanum  of  Linnaeus ;  it  is  of  a 
solid  exuive  and  of  a  dark  red  colour.  It  is 
imported  principally  as  a  substance  for  dye- 
ing, cut  into  junks  and  log's  of  about  thivc 
feet  in  length  :  of  these  pieces  the  largvst 
and  thickest  are  preserved,  as  being  of  the 
deepest  colour.  Logwood  has  a  sweetish 
subadstringent  taste,  and  no  remarkable 
smell ;  it  gives  a  purplish  red  tincture  both, 
to  watery  and  spriruous  ii-.  fusions,  and 
tinges  the  stools,  and  sometimes  the  urine, 
of  the  same  colour.  It  is  employed  n  cdi- 
cin*lly  as  an  adstringent  and  corroborant* 


444 


UL 


LIM 


In  diarrhoeas  it  lias  been  found  peculiarly 
effic-tcious,  and  has  the  recommendation 
cf  some  of  the  first  medical  authorif.es; 
also  in  the  latter  stages  of  dysentery,  when 
the  obstructing  causes  are  removed,  to  ob- 
viate the  extreme  laxity  of  'he  intestines, 
usually  superinduced  by  the  repeated  de- 
jections. In  the  form  of  decoction  the 
proportion  is  t\vo  ounces  to  2  Ibs.  of  fluid, 
reduced  by  boiling  to  one.  An  extract  is 
ordered  in  the  pharmacy  5?eias.  The  dose 
from  ten  to  forty  grains. 

LTGTJTIM  INDICUM.     See  Guaiacum. 
LIGSTUM  MOLUCCA  SE.     See   Lignum  pa- 
vana. 

LIGNUM  STEPHRITICUM.  Nephritic  wood. 
The  wood  of  the  Guilandini  moringa  ,•  in- 
ermiis  foliis  sub-bipinnatis,  foliis  infenoribus 
ternatis  of  Linnaeus,  which  also  affords 
the  nux  bean.  It  is  brought  from  Ame- 
rica in  large,  compact,  ponderous  pieces, 
without  knots,  the  outer  part  of  a  whitish 
or  pale  yellowish  colour,  the  inner  of  a 
dark  brown,  or  red.  When  rasped,  it 
gives  out  a  faint  aromatic  smell.  It  is  ne- 
ver used  medicinally  in  this  country,  but 
stands  high  in  reputation  abroad,  against 
difficulties  of  making  urine,  nephritic  com- 
plaints, and  most  disorders  of  the  kidneys 
and  urinary  passages. 

LIGNUM  PAVANJE.  Lignum  pavanum. 
Lignum  moluccense.  The  wood  of  the  Cro- 
ton  tiglium ;  foliis  ovatis  glabris  acuminatis 
scrratis,  caule  arboreo  of  Linnseus,  which 
affords  the  grana  tiglii.  It  is  of  a  light 
spongy  texture,  white  within,  but  covered 
with  a  greyish  bark  ;  and  possesses  a  pun- 
gent, caustic  taste,  and  a  disagreeable 
smell.  It  is  said  to  be  useful  as  a  purga- 
tive '~\\  hydropical  complaints. 

LIGNUM  RHODIUM.  See  Rhodium  lig- 
num. 

LIGNUM  SANCTUM.     See  Guaiacum. 
LIGNUM  SANTALI  RUBUI*     See  Sanlalium 
rubrum. 

LIGNUM  SAPPAN.  See  Lignum  campe- 
ckense. 

LTGXUM  SERPENTUM.  The  wood  of  the 
Ophyoxilum  serpentinum  of  Linnaeus.  It  is 
said  to  he  an  alexipharrnic. 

LIGUSTICUM  LEVISTICUM.  The  syste- 
matic n:  me  of  lovage.  See  Levisticum. 

LIGUSTRUM.  (From  ligo,  to  b  -id  ;  so 
named  from  its  use  in  making  bands.)  1. 
The  -iame  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Diandria.  Order, 
JMonogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  herb 
privet. 

LIUAGO.  (Dim.  of  iitium,  the  lily ;  so 
named  from  the  resemblance  of  its  flower 
to  that  of  a  lily.)  Liliastrum.  Spiderwort ; 
formerly  said  to  be  alexipharmic  and  car- 
tninicive. 

LILIUM.  (From  \«o?,  smooth,  grace- 
ful ;  90  named  from  the  beauty  of  its  leaf.) 


The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nrcan  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Order, 
Jbtortogyuia.  The  lily. 

Liu  CM  AI,RUM.  The  white  lily.  The 
roots  of  the  common  white  lily,  Wmtn 
candtdum  of  Linuxus  :—  -foliis  sparsis,  co- 
rollis  campanula's,  intus  gUibrist  are  di- 
rected by  the  Edinburgh  pharmacopoeia  ; 
they  are  extremely  mucilaginous,  und 
chiefly  used  boiled  in  milk  and  w^.er,  in 
emollient  and  suppurating  catapljWhs,  to 
inflammatory  tumours.  These  lily-roots 
afford  a  good  substitute,  in  times  of  scarcity, 
for  bread.  The  distilled  water  has  been 
sometimes  used  as  a  cosmetic. 

LILIUM  CANDIDUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  white  lily.  See  Lilium  album. 

LILIUM  CONVAZLIUM.  Convallaria.  Mai- 
anthemnm.  Convallaria  maialis.  Lily  of 
the  valley.  May-lily.  The  flowers  of  this 
plant,  Convallaria  majalis,  scapo  nudo  oi 
Linnsetis,  have  a  penetrating  bitter  taste» 
and  are  given  in  nervous  asid  catarrh  al  dis- 
orders. When  dried  and  powdered  they 
prove  strongly  purgative.  Watery  or  spi- 
rituous extracts  made  from  them,  given 
in  doses  of  a  scruple,  or  drachm,  act  as 
gentle  stimulating  aperients  and  laxatives, 
and  seem  to  partake  of  the  purgative  vir- 
tue as  well  as  the  bitterness  of  aloes.  The 
roots,  in  the  form  of  tincture,  or  infusion, 
act  as  a  sternutatory  when  snufled  up  the 
nose,  and  as  a  laxative  or  purgative  when 
taken  internally. 

Lily,  May.     See  Lilium  convallium. 

Lily,  -white.     See  Lilium  album. 

Lily,  water.  See  Nymphxa  alba  and 
Nymph$Q,  lutea. 

Lily  fif  the  valley.      See    Lilium 


LIMATURA  Fl-IRlll.  Steel  filing's 
are  considered  as  possessing  stimulating 
and  strengthening  qualities,  and  are  exhi- 
bited in  worm  cases,  ataxia,  leucorrhocn, 
diarrhoea,  chlorosis,  Sec. 

JLIMAX1  (From  ftmus,  slime  ;  so  named 
from  its  sliminess.)  Cochlea  ttrrestris.  The 
snail.  This  animal  abounds  with  a  viscid  sli- 
my juice,  which  is  readily  given  out,  by  boil- 
ing, to  milk  or  water,  so  as  to  render  them 
thick  and  glutinous.  These  decoctions  are 
apparently  very  nutritious  and  demulcent, 
and  are  recommended  in  consumptive  cases 
and  emaciations. 

LIME.  Calx.  An  earth  found  in  great 
abundance  in  nature,  though  never  pure, 
or  in  an  uncombined  state.  It  is  si  ways 
united  to  an  aod,  and  very  frequently  to 
the  carbonic  acid,  as  in  chalk,  common 
lime-stone,  marble,  calcareous  spar,  &c. 
It  is  contained  in  the  waters  of  the  ocean  ; 
it  is  found  in  vegetables  ;  and  is  the  ba4s  of 
the  bones,  shells,  and  other  hard  parts  of 
animals.  Is  combination  with  sulphuric 
acid  is  known  by  the  name  of  sulphate  of 
lime  (gypsum,  or  plaster  of  Paris.)  Com- 


UM 

binedwith  fluoric  acid  it  constitutes  fluate 
of  lime,  or  Derbyshire  spur. 

Properties. — Lime  is  in  solid  masses,  of  a 
white  colour,  moderately  hard,  but  easily 
reducible  to  powder.  Its  taste  is  bitter, 
urinous,  and  burning.  It  changes  blue 
cabbage  juice  to  a  green.  It  is  unalterable 
by  the  heat  of  our  furnaces.  It  splits  and 
falls  into  powder  in  the  air  and  loses  its 
strong- taste.  It  is  augmented  in -weight 
and  in  size  by  slowly  absorbing  water  from 
the  atmosphere.  Its  specific  gravity  is 
2.3.  It  combines  with  phosphorus  by  heat. 
It  unites  to  sulphur  both  in  the  dry  and  hu- 
mid way.  It  absorbs  sulphurated  hydrogen 
gas.  It  unites  with  some  of  the  metallic 
oxyds.  Its  slaking  by  water  is  attended 
with  heat,  hissing,  splitting,  and  swelling 
up,  while  the  water  is  partly  consolidated 
and  partly  converted  into  vapour  ;  and  the 
lime  is  reduced  into  a  very  voluminous  dry 
powder,  when  it  has  been  sprinkled  with 
only  a  small  quantity  of  water.  It  is  solu- 
ble when  well  prepared  in  300  parts  of 
water.  It  unites  to  acids.  It  renders  si- 
lex  and  alumine  fusible,  and  more  particu- 
larly these  two  earths  together. 

Method  of  obtaining  Lime.— Since  the 
carbonic  acid  may  be  separated  from  the 
native  carbonate  'of  lime,  this  becomes  a 
means  of  exhibiting  the  lime  in  a  state  of 
tolerab0  purity.  For  this  purpose  intro- 
duce into  a  porcelain  or  earthen  retort, 
or  rather  into  a  tube  of  green  glass,  well 
coated  over  with  lute,  and  placed  across  a 
furnace,  some  powdered  Carara  marble, 
or  oyster-shell  powder.  Adapt  to  its  lower 
extremity  a  bent  tube  of  glass,  conveyed 
under  a  bell.  If  we  then  heat  the  tube, 
we  obtain  carbonic  acid  gas  ;  and  lime  will 
be  found  remaining  in  ihe  tube,  or  retort. 

The  burning  oi'  lime  in  the  large  way, 
depends  on  the  di -engagement  of  the  car- 
bonic acid  by  heat ;  and,  as  lime  is  infu- 
sible m  our  furnaces,  there  would  be  no 
danger  from  too  violent  a  heat,  if  the  na- 
tive carbonate  of  lime  were  perfectly 
pure;  but  as  this  is  seldom  the  case,  an  ex- 
treme degree  of  heat  produces  a  com- 
mencement of  vitrification  in  the  mixt 
stone,  and  enables  it  to  preserve  its  solidi- 
ty, and  it  no  longer  retains  the  qualities  of 
lime,  for  it  is  covered  with  a  sort  of  crust, 
which  prevents  the  absorption  of  the  water 
when  it  is  attempted  to  be  slaked.  This 
is  called  over-burnt  lime. 

In  order  to  obtain  lime  in  a  state  of  great 
purity,  the  following  method  may  be  had 
recourse  to. 

Take  Carara  marble,  or  oyster-shells  ; 
reduce  them  to  powder,  and  dissolve  the 
powder  in  pure  acetous  acid ;  precipitate 
the  solution  by  carbonate  of  ammonia.  Let 
the  precipitate  subside,  wash  it  repeatedly 
in  distilled  water,  let  it  dry,  and  then  ex- 
pose  it  to  a  white  heat  for  some  hours. 


LIM 


445 


The  acetous  acid,  in  this  operation,  unites 
to  the  lime,  and  forms  acetiteof  lime,  dis- 
engaging at  the  same  time  the  carbonic 
acid,  which  flies  off  in  the  gazeous  state  : 
on  adding  to  the  acetite  of  lime  carbonate 
of  ammonia,  acetite  of  ammonia  and  an 
artificial  carbonate  of  lime  are  formed; 
from  the  latter  the  carbonic  acid  is  again  ex- 
pelled, by  exposure  to  heat,  and  the  lime  is 
behind,  in  a  state  of  perfect  purity. 

Lime  tree.    '  See  Tilia. 

Lime-water.     See  Liquor  calcis. 

LIMES.  A  fruit  like  a  small  lemon, 
the  juice  of  which  is  a  very  strong  acid, 
and  very  much  used  in  the  making  of 
punch.  Kxternally,  the  same  acid  is  ap- 
plied in  the  cutaneous  affections  of  warm 
climates,  and  also  as  a  remedy  against  the 
pains  that  precede  the  appearance  of 
yaws. 

LI  WON.  (Hebrew.)  Limonia  mala. 
Mains  limonia  acida.  Citrea  mains.  Citrus. 
The  leinpn.  The  tree  which  affords  this 
fruit  is  the  Citrus  medica  of  Linnaeus  : — 
periods  linearibus  :  a  native  of  the  upper 
part  of  Asia,  but  cultivated  in  Spain,  Por- 
tugal, and  France.  The  juice,  which  is 
much  more  acid  than  that  of  the  orange, 
possesses  similar  virtues.  It.  is  always  pre- 
ferred where  a  strong  vegetable  acid  is 
required.  Saturated  with  the  fixed  vege- 
table alkali,  it  forms  the  citrat  of  potash, 
which  is  in  frequent  extemporaneous  use 
in  febrile  diseases,  and  by  promoting  the 
secretions,  especially  that  of  the  skin, 
proves  of  considerable  service  in  abating 
the  violence  of  fever.  This  medicine  is 
also  often  employed  to  restrain  vomiting. 
As  an  antiscorbutic,  the  citric  acid  is 
also  very  generally  taken  on  board  ships 
destined  for  long  voyages ;  but  even 
when  well  depurated  of  its  mucilaginous 
parts,  it  is  found  to  spoil  by  long  keeping 
To  preserve  it  in  purity  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time,  it  is  necessary  that  it  should 
be  brought  to  a  highly  concentrated  state, 
and  for  this  purpose  it  has  been  recom- 
mended to  expose  the  juice  to  a  degree  of 
cold  sufficient  to  congeal  the  aqueous  and 
mucilaginous  parts.  After  a  crust  of  5ce  is 
formed,  the  juice  is  poured  into  another 
vessel ;  and,  by  repeating  this  process 
several  times,  the  remaining1  juice,  it  is 
said,  has  been  concentrated  to  eight  times 
its  original  strength,  and  kept,  without  suf- 
fering any  material  change,  for  several 
years.  Whytt  found  the  juice  of  lemons 
to  allay  hysterical  palpitations  of  the  heart, 
after  various  other  medicines  had  been  ex- 
perienced ineffectual;  and  this  juice,  or 
that  of  oranges,  taken  to  the  quantity  of 
four  or  six  ounces  in  a  day,  has  sometimes 
been  found  a  remedy  in  the  jaundice. 
The  exterior  i  nd  of  the  lemon  is  a  very 
grateful,  aromatic  bitter,  not  so  hot  as 
orange-peal,  and  yielding  in  distillation  a 


446  LIN 

less  quantity  of  oil,  which  is  extremely 
light,  almost  colourless,  and  generally 
brought  from  the  southern  parts  oi  Eu- 
rope, unier  the  name  of  Essence  of  Le- 
mons. The  lemon-peel,  though  iess  warm, 
is  similar  in  its  qualities  to  that  of  the 
orange,  and  is  employed  with  the  same  in- 
tentions. The  Pharmacopoeias  direct  a 
syrup  of  the  juice,  syrupus  limonis,  and  the 
peel  enters  into  vinous  and  aqueous  bitter 
infusions  ;  it  is  also  ordered  to  be  candied  ; 
and  the  essential  oil  is  an  ingredient  in  the 
spiritus  ammonia  compositus,  and  other  for- 
mula. 

LIMONITTM.  (From  x«f<an>,  a  green  field  ; 
so  called  from  its  colour.)  Sea-lavender. 
Astringent. 

LIMONIUM.  (From  xe//-^,  a  green-field  ; 
so  called  from  the  colour  of  its  unripe 
fruit.)  The  lemon-tree,  or  citrus  medica. 

LINARROSTIS.  (From  MVOV,  cotton,  and 
*>§a>r/c,  grass  ;  so  called  from  the  softness 
of  its  texture.)  Cotton-grass. 

LINANGINA.  (From  linum,  flax,  and  ango, 
to  strangle  ;  j>o  called,  because  if  it  grows 
among  flax  or  hemp,  it  twists  round  it,  and 
chokes  it.)  The  herb  dodder. 

LINARIA.  (From  linum,  flax,  named 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  leaves  to  those 
of  flax.)  Osyris.  Urinaria.  Common  toad- 
flax. Antirrhinum  linaria  of  Linnaeus  : — 
foliis  lanceolato  Unearibus  confertis,  caule 
erecto,  spicis  terminalibus  sessilibus,f.oribus, 
imbricatis.  A  parennial  indigenous  plant, 
common  in  barren  pastures,  hedges,  and 
the  sides  of  roads,  flowering  from  July  to 
to  September.  The  leaves  have  a  bitterish 
and  somewhat  saline  taste,  and,  when  rub- 
bed between  the  fingers,  have  a  faint  smell, 
resembling  that  of  elder.  They  are  said 
to  be  diuretic  and  cathartic,  and  in  both 
characters  to  act  powerfully,  especially  in 
the  first ;  hence  the  name  urinaUs  They 
have  been  recommended  in  dropsies,  and 
other  disorders  requiring  powerful  evacu- 
ations. The  linaria  has  also  been  used  as 
a  resolvent  in  jaundice,  and  such  diseases 
as  were  supposed  to  arise  from  visceral 
obstructions.  But  the  plant  has  been 
chiefly  v-ilued  for  its  effects  when  ex- 
ternally applied,  especially  in  haemorrhoi- 
dal  affections,  for  which  both  the  leaves 
and  flowers  have  been  employed  in  various 
forms  of  ointment,  fomentation,  ;nd  poul- 
tice. Dr.  Wolph  first  invented  an  ointment 
of  this  plant  for  the  piles.  The  Landgrave 
of  Hesse,  to  whom  he  was  physician,  con- 
stantly interrognted  him,  to  discover  its 
composition  ;  bin  Wolph  obstinately  re- 
fused, till  the  pri  -ce  promised  to  give  him 
a  fat  ox  annually  for  the  discovery  : 
hence,  to  the  following  verse,  which  was 
maf'fr  to  distinguish  the  linarian  from  the 
esc  ?:<,viz. 

1  f  Escuia  lactescitt  sine  lacte  linaria  crescit, 


the  hereditary)   Marshal  of  Hesse    add- 
ed. 

"  Esula  nit  nobis,  seil  dat  linaria  taumm.." 

LINCTUS.  (From  lingo,  to  lick.) 
Lohoc.  Eclegma.  Elexis.  Eiegma.  Eclec* 
tos.  Ecleitos.  I  Hindus.  Loch  and  lam- 
bative.  A  term  in  pharmacy,  that  is  ge- 
nerally applied  to  a  soft  and  somewhat  oily 
substance,  of  the  consistence  of  honey, 
which  is  licked  off  the  spoon,  it  being  too 
solid  and  adhesive  to  be  taken  otherwise. 

LINE  A  ALB\.  (From  linum,  a  thread, 
and  album,  white :  so  called  from  its  ap- 
pearance and  colour.)  Idnea  centralis. 
An  aponeurosis  that  extends  from  the  scro- 
biculus  cordis  straight  down  to  the  navel, 
and  from  thence  to  the  pubis  It  is  termed 
by  the  tendinous  fibres  of  the  internal  ob- 
Lque  ascending  and  the  external  oblique 
descending  muscles,  and  the  transversali?, 
interlaced  with-  those  of  the  opposite  side. 

LIWEJB  SEMILUNARES.  The  lines  which 
bound  the  outer  margin  of  the  recti  mus- 
cles, formed  by  the  union  of  the  abdomi- 
nal tendons. 

LINE/E  TRANSVERSE.  Lines  which  cross 
the  recti  muscles. 

LINGUA.  (From  lingo,  to  lick  up. 
The  tongue.  See  Tongue. 

LINGUA  AVIS.  The  seeds  of  the  Fraxi- 
nus,  or  ash,  are  so  called,  from  their  sup- 
posed resemblance  to  a  bird's  tonfflie. 

LINGUA  CANINA.  So  called  from  the 
resemblance  of  its  leaves  to  a  dog's  tongue. 
See  Cynoglossum. 

LINGUA  CERVINA.     See  Scolopendrium. 

LINGUALIS.  (Lingitalis,  sc.  muscuhts  ; 
from  lingua,  a  tongue.)  Basio-glossus  of 
Cowper.  A  muscle  of  the  tongue.  It  arises 
from  the  root  of  the  tongue  laterally,  and 
runs  forward  between  the  hyo-glossua  and 
genio-glossus,  to  be  inserted  into  the  tip  of 
the  tongue,  along  with  part  of  the  stylo-glos- 
sus.  Its  use  is  to  contract  the  substance 
of  the  tongue,  and  to  bwng  it  backwards. 

LINIMENT.  (Linimetitumt  from  line, 
to  anoint.)  An  oily  substance,  of  a  medi- 
ate consistence  between  an  ointment  and 
oil,  but  so  thin  as  to  drop. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  most  ap- 
proved forms. 

LiN'iMKN'Tot  .Enu.riNis.  Liniment  of 
verdigris,  formerly  called  oxymel  aeruginis, 
mel  jEgyptiacum,  and  unguentum  ./Etryp- 
tiacum.  "Take  of  verdigris,  powdered, 
an  ounce  ;  vinegar,  seven  fluid-ounces  ; 
clarified  honey,  fourteen  ounces."  Dis- 
solve the  verdigris  in  the  vinegar,  and  strain 
it  through  a  linen  cloth  ;  having  added  the 
honey  gradually,  boil  it  down  to  a  proper 
consistence. 

LINIMENTUM         ATOfONL*        CAU  BONATIK. 

Linim^ntum  of  carbonat  of  ammonix, 
formerly  called  linimentum  ammoniac  and 
linimentum  volatile.  "  Take  of  solution 


LIN 


447 


of  subcarbonate  of  ammoniae,  a  fluid-ounce ; 
olive  oil,  three  fluid-ounces."  Shake  them 
together  until  they  unite.  A  stimulating 
linument,  mostly  used  to  relieve  rheumatic 
pains,  bruises,  and  paralytic  numbness, 

LlNJMENTUM  AMMONIA   FOKTIUS.      Strong 

liniment  of  ammonia.  "  Take  of  solution 
of  ammonia,  a  fluid-ounce  ;  olive  oil,  two 
fluid-ounces."  Shake  them  together  un- 
til they  unite.  A  more  powerful  stimu- 
lating application  than  the  termer,  acting 
as  a  rubefacient.  In  pleurodynia,  indolent 
tumours,  stiffness  of  the  joints,  and  arthritic 
pains,  it  is  to  be  preferred  to  the  milder 
one. 

LINIMENTU«  Aavx  CALCis.  Linament  of 
lime-water.  "  Take  of  lime-water,  olive- 
oil,  of  each  eight  ounces  ;  rectified  spirit  of 
wine,  one  ounce."  Mix.  This  has  been 
long  in  use  as  an  application  to  burns  and 
scalds. 

LINIMBXTUM  CAMPHORJE.  Camphor  lini- 
ment. "Take  of  camphor,  hall'  an  ounce. 
Olive  oil,  two  fluid-ounces."  Dissolve  the 
camphor  in  the  oil. 

LINIMENTUM        CATVIPHOIUE        COMPOSITtJM. 

Compound  camphor  liniment.  "  Take  of 
camphor,  two  ounces  ;  solution  of  am- 
monia, six  fluid-ounces  ;  spirit  of  laven- 
der, a  pint."  Mix  the  solution  of  ammonia 
with  the  spirit  in  a  glass  retort ;  then,  by 
the  iieat  of  a  slow  fire,  distil  a  pint.  Last- 
ly, in  this  distilled  liquor,  dissolve  the 
camphor.  An  elegant  and  useful  stimulant 
application  in  paralytic,  spasmodic,  and 
rheumatic  diseases.  Also  for  bruises, 
sprains,  rigidities  of  the  joints,  incipient 
chilbiaiiis,  &c  Sec. 

LINIMENTUM     HYDKAKGYJU    COMPOSITUM. 

Compound  mercurial  limmtiit.  "  Take  of 
strong  mercurial  ointment,  prepared  iard, 
of  each  lour  pounds;  camphor,  an  ounce; 
i-ectitii/d  spirit,  fif  een  minims  ;  solution  of 
ammonia,  four  fluid-ounces."  First  pow- 
der the  camphor,  with  the  addition  of  the 
:-.pirit,  then  rub  it  with  the  mercurial  oint- 
ment and  the  iard  ;  lastly,  add  gradually 
ilie  solution  of  ammonia,  and  mix  the  whole 
together.  An  excellent  formula  tor  all 
surgical  cases,  in  w  ich  the  object  is  to 
quicken  the  action  oi  the  absorbents,  and 
gen'ly  stimulate  the  surfaces  of  parts.  It 
is  a  useful  application  for  diminishing  the 
indurated  staie  of  particular  muscles,  a 
pecular  affection  every  now  and  then  met 
with  in  practice  ;  and  it  is  peculiarly  well 
calculated  for  lessening  the  stiffhe-s  and 
chronic  thickening  often  noticed  in  the 
joints.  If  it  be  frequently  or  largely  ap- 
plied, it  affects  the  mouth  more  rapidly 
than  the  mercurial  ointment. 

LINIMENTUM  OPIATUM.  A  resolvent  ano- 
dyne  embrocation,  adapted  to  remove  in- 
dolent tumours  of  the  joints,  and  those 
weaknesses  which  remain  after  strains  and 
Chilblains  before  they  break. 


LlSTIMENTtTM  8APONIS  COMPOSITCM. 

pound  soup  liniment.  Linimentum 
"  Take  of  hard  soap,  three  ounces  ;  cam- 
phor, an  ounce  ;  spirit  of  rosemary,  a 
pint.*'  Dissolve  the  camphor  in  the  spi- 
rit, then  add  the  soap,  and  macerate  in. 
the  heat  of  a  sand-bath  until  iv  be  melt- 
ed. The  basis  of  this  form  was  first  pro- 
posed by  Riverius,  and  it  is  now  common- 
ly used"  under  the  name  of  opodeldoc. 
This  is  a  more  pleasant  preparation,  to 
rub  parts  affected  with  rheumatic  pains, 
swellings  of  the  joints,  &c.  than  any  of 
the  foregoing-,  and  at  the  same  time  not 
inferior,  except  where  a  rubifacient  is  re- 
quired. 

LlMMENTUM    SAPONIS    CUM    OPIO.        SOSp 

liniment,  with  opium.  "Take  of  compound 
soap  liniment,  six  ounces;  tincture  of  opi- 
um, two  ounces."  Mix.  For  dispersing 
indurations  ^nd  swellings,  attended  with 
pain,  but  no  acute  inflammation. 

LINIMENTUM  TEttEBlNTHrVJE.   Turpentine 

liir.mc-nt.  "  Take  of  retin  of  cerate,  a 
pound;  oil  of  turpentine,  halt  a  pint."  Add 
the  oil  of  turpentine  to  the  cerate,  pre- 
viously melted,  and  mix.  This  liniment 
is  very  commonl}  applied  to  burns,  and 
was  first  introduced  by  Mr.  Kentish,  of 
Newcastle. 

LINIMENTUM  TEUEBINTHLN'JE  VITRIOLICUM, 

Vitriolic  liniment  of  turpentine.  "Take  of 
olive,  oil,  ten  ounces ;  oil  of  turpentine,  four 
ounces;  vitriolic  acid,  time  drachms." 
Mix.  This  preparation  is  said  to  be  effica- 
cious in  chronic  affections  of  the  joints, 
and  in  the  removal  of  long1  existing  effects 
of  spiains  and  bruises. 

Liniment  of  ammonia.  See  Linimentum 
ammonia. 

Liniment  of  camphor.  See  Linimentum 
camphor.?. 

Liniment  of  mercury.  See  Linimentum 
hydrargyri. 

Liniment  of  verdigris.  See  Linimentum 
teruginis. 

Liniment  of  turpentine.  See  Linimentum 
terebinthinx. 

LINN^EA.  (So  named  in  honour  of  Lin- 
naeus.) The  name  of  a  genus  o  plants  m 
the  Ltnoxan  system.  Class,  Didynamia, 
Order,  Angiospermia. 

LIITKJBA  BOREAHS.  The  systematic  name 
of  ihe  plain  named  m  honour  of  »he  im- 
mortal Linnaeus,  which,  has  a  bitter  subas- 
tringent  taste,  and  is  used  in  some  places 
in  the  form  of  fomentation  to  rheumatic 
pains,  and  an  infusion  wit!)  mi.k  is  much 
esteemed  in  Switzerland  in  the  cure  of 
sciatica. 

LINOSPER>H*M.  (From  KIVQV,  flux,  and 
srog/M*,  *eru  )  Linseed. 

LINSEED.  The  tru'-t  of  the  flriT  plant, 
or  linun.,  is  mncli  used  in  n.edicme  Its 
quali'its  aie  mnciiuginous  and  o:»j.  It  is 
lubricating  and  emollient.  U  is  employed 


448 


LIP 


LIQ 


in  decoction,  or  infusion,  in  heat  of  urine, 
&c.  iii  thr  form  ol  chster,  in  tenesmus,  in 
cataplasm,  in  qui  cy,  and  other  complaint-;. 
The-  p:  oornon  oi  the  seeds  in  the  decoc- 
tion art,  an  ounce  to  a  pound  of  water. 
See  Linum. 

Lini.     See  Lintenm. 

LIN TiiUM.  Lint.  A  soft  woolly  sub- 
stance, made  by  the  scraping  of  old  linen 
cloth,  mid  employed  in  surgery  as  the  com- 
mon dressing  in  all  cases  of  wounds  and 
ulcers,  either  simply  or  covered  with  dif- 
ferent unctuous  substances. 

LINUM.  (From  x«of§,  soft,  smooth  ; 
so  called  from  its  soft,  smooth,  texture.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Pentagynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia  name  of  the  com- 
mon flax.  Linum  sylvestre.  Linum  usita- 
tissimum  of  Ln.i.seiis  : — calycibus  capsu- 
lisqus  mucronatts.  petalis  crtnatis,  Joliis 
lanceolatis  ulternis,  caitle  subsolitano.  Tile 
seeds  of  this  useful  plant,  called  linseed, 
have  an  unctuous,  mucilaginous,  sweetish 
taste,  but  no  remarkable  smell ;  on  expres- 
sion they  yield  a  large  quantity  of  oil, 
which,  when  carefully  drawn,  without  the 
application  of  heat,  has  no  particulsr  taste 
or  flavour  :  boiled  in  water,  they  yield  a 
large  proportion  of  a  sirong  flavourless  mu- 
cilage, which  is  in  use  as  uii  emollient  or 
demulcent  in  coughs,  hoarsenesses,  and 
pleuritic  symptoms,  that  frequently  prevail 
in  caiarrhail  affections;  and  it  is  likewise 
recommended  in  nephritic  pains  and  stran- 
guries. The  meal  of  the  seeds  is  also 
much  used,  externally,  in  emollient  and  ma- 
turating cataplasms.  The  expressed  oil  is 
an  officinal  preparation,  and  is  supposed  to 
be  of  a  more  healing  and  balsamic  nature 
than  the  other  oils  of  tins  class  :  it  has, 
therefore,  been  very  generally  employed  in 
pulmonary  complaints,  and  in  colics  and 
constipations  of  the  bowels.  The  cuke  which 
remains  after  the  expression  of  the  oil  con- 
tains the  fariivicious  p  a-t  oi  the  seed,  and 
is  used  in  fattening  cattle,  under  the  name 
of  o:l  cake. 

LINUM  CATHAKTICUM.  Linum  minimum. 
Chamcelium.  Purging  flax,  or  mill-moun- 
tain. This  smali  plant,  Linum  catharticum, 
foliis  opposilis  ovato-hmceotatis,  cuule  dicho- 
tomo  corollis  acutis  of  Linjiseiia,  i>  an  efltc- 
tucu  -*nd  safe  cathartic.  It  has  a  bitterish 
ami  disagreeable  taste.  A  handful  infused 
in  half  a  pint  of  boiling  water  is  the  dose 
for  an  d.^ult. 

LINUM  TJSITATISSIMUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  common  flax.  See  Li- 
num. 

LIPARIS.  (From  xmu,  fat  ;  so  named 
from  ita  unctuous  qua'iiy.)  See  Pingui- 
cula. 

LIPAHOCELE.  (From  AJTOC,  fat,  and 
*«x»,  a  tumour.)  That  species  of  sarco- 


cele  in  which  the  substance  constituting 
the  disease  is  fat. 

L1POMA.  (From  AUTO?,  fat.)  A  solita- 
ry, soft,  unequal,  indolent  tumour,  arising 
from  a  luxuriancy  of  adeps  in  the  cellular 
membrane.  Toe  adipose  structure  form- 
ing the  tumour  is  sometimes  diseased  to- 
wards its  centre,  and  more  fluid  than  the 
rest.  At  other  times  it  does  not  appear  to 
differ  in  any  respect  from  adipose  mem- 
brane, except  in  the  enlargement  of  the 
cells  containing  the  fat.  These  tumours  are 
always  many  years  before  they  arrive  at 
any  size. 

LIPOPSYCHIA.  (From  KUTTCO,  to  leave,  and 
4^,  'l>e  soul,  or  life.)  A  swoon. 

L1POTHYMIA.  (From  Kn™,  to  leave, 
and  6vju.Gfy  the  mind.)  Deliquiwn  animi 
et  animce.  Dejectio  animi  .•  di&solutio. 
Exammatio.  Syncope.  Asphyxia.  Vi- 
rium  lapsus.  The  greatest  degree  is  called 
Apopsychia.  Apsychia.  Ecchysis.  Faint- 
ing. Dr.  Cullen  makes  it  a  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  Neuroses,  order  Jldy- 
namice,  which  he  defines  the  motion  of  the 
heart  diminished,  or  at  rest  for  some  time. 
He  distinguishes  it  into  three  species.  See 
Syncope. 

LIPPITUDO.  (From  lippus,  blear-eyed.) 
Epiphora.  Yerophth.ilmia,  Blearedness. 
An  exudation  of  a  puriform  humour  from 
the  margin  of  the  eye-lias.  The  prox'j 
imate  cause  is  a  deposition  of  acrimony 
on  the  glanilutoe  meibomianse  in  the  margin 
of  the  eye-lids.  This  humour  in  the  night 
glues  the  tarsi  of  he  eye-lid*  together. 
The  margins  of  the  eye-lids  are  red  an.l 
tumefy  are  irritated,  and  excite  pain. 
An  ophthalmia,  fi-tula  lachrymaiis,  and 
sometimes  an  eciropmm,  are  the  conse- 
quences. The  species  of  the  lippitud<;  are, 

1.  Lippitudo  infantum,  which   is  f'ammar 
to    children,  parncularly  of   an   acrimoni- 
ous   habit.       The   lippitudo   of    iiitants  is 
mostly  accompanied   with   tinea,    or   some 
sc  <bby  eruption,  which  points  out   that  the 
disease  originates,  not    fro<7i  a  local,    but 
geni.Ti;!  or  constitutional,  affection. 

2.  Lippiiudo  adultorum   or  semiis.     This 
arises  from  various  acrimoives,  and    is  like- 
wise common  lo  hard  drinkers. 

3.  Lippitudo  venereu,    %\'iucii  arises   from 
a    suppressed    gonorrhoea,"  or   rluor  albu.s, 
and  is  likewise  observed  in  children  born 
ot  paren's  wi-l:  ve"<''-e;:i  com|jiuinls. 

4  Lippitudo  scrophn/osa,  w~<  ich  accom- 
panie^  o  iier  scropbulous  symptoms. 

5.  Lippitudo  scorbuiica,  which  affects  the 
scorbutic 

LIPTKIA.  (From  \ti7ra,  to  leave,  and 
jrug,  hea -.)  A  sort  ot  fever,  where  the 
,it.  is  ,:rawn  to  the  inward  parts,  while 
t^.-e  xt  ri.iii  are  cole'. 

LQIMDAMoKit.  Tm-  name  of  a  genus 
of  p;a  s  .  the  Lin:i«:.;i  .-.-.stem. 

LldUIDAMBEK          STrBAClFtUA.  TllC 


LIQ 

systematic  name  of  the  tree  which  affords 
both  the  liquid-amber  and  liquid  storax. 
See  Liqwdambra, 

LIQUID  \WBRA.  (From  liquidus  and 
amber*)  Styrax  Uquida.  Liquidamba.  Li- 
quid  amber.  A  resinous  juice,  of  a  yellow 
colour,  inclining  to  red,  at  first  about  the 
consistence  of  turpentine,  by  age  hardened 
into  a  solid  brittle  mass.  It  is  obtained  by 
woundi'.ig  the  bark  of  the  Liquidamber 
styraciftua  ,•  fnUist  palinato-angulatis  ;  foliis 
indtvisis,  acutis,  of  Lini ixus.  This  j uice  has 
a  moderately  pungent,  warm  balsamic 
taste,  and  a  very  fragrant  smell,  not  unlike 
that  of  the  Styrax  calamita  heightened  by 
a  little  ambergr  s.  It  is  seldom  used  medi- 
cinally. The  Styrax  Uquida  is  also  obtain- 
ed by  boiling  from  this  plant.  There  are 
two  sorts  distinguished  by  authors;  the 
one,  the  purer  part  of  the  resinous  matter, 
that  rises  to  the  surface  in  boiling,  sepa- 
rated by  a  strainer,  of  the  consistence  of 
honey,  tenacious  like  turpentine,  of  a  red- 
dish or  ash-bro\vn  colour,  moderately  trans- 
parent, of  an  acrid  unctuous  taste,  and  a 
fragrant  smell,  faintly  resembling  that  of 
the  solid  storax,  but  somewhat  disagree- 
able. The  other;  the  more  impure  part 
which  remains  on  the  strainer,  untranspa- 
rent,  and  in  smell  and  taste  much  weaker 
than  the  former.  Their  use  is  chiefly  as 
stomachics,  in  the  form  of  plaster. 

LiqjnRiTiA.  (From  liquor,  j  uice,  or  from 
elikoris,  Welsh.)  See  Glycyrrhiza. 

LIQ.UOR  #;THEREUS  VITRIOLICUS.  The 
liquor  procured  from  a  distillation  of  equal 
parts  of  sulphuric  acid  and  spirit  of  wine 
redistilled, 

LIQ.UOR     ACETATIS     AMMONIA.         Solution 

of  acetate  of  ammonia ;  formerly  called 
Jlqua  ammonia  acetatte.  "  Take  of  carbo- 
nate of  ammonia,  two  ounces  ;  acetic  acid, 
four  pints."  Add  the  acid  to  the  salt,  until 
bubbles  of  gas  shall  no  longer  arise,  and 
mix. 

If  the  acid  rather  predominate,  the  so- 
lution is  more  grateful  to  the  taste  ;  and 
provided  that  acid  be  correctly  prepared, 
the  proportions  here  given  will  be  found 
sufficient  ;  where  the  acid  cannot  be  de- 
pended on,  it  will  be  right  to  be  regulated 
ratl-.er  by  the  cessation  of  effervescence 
th:m  hy  quantity. 

T!iis  preparation  was  formerly  known  in 
the  !•  nops  under  the  name  of  spirit  of  Min- 
derus.  When  assisted  by  a  warm  regi- 
men, it  proves  an  excellent  and  powerful 
sudorific;  and,  as  it  operates  without 
quickening  the  circulation,  or  increasing 
the  heat  of  the  body,  it  is  admissible  in  fe- 
brile and  inflammatory  diseases,  in  which 
the  use  of  stimulating  sudorifics  are  at- 
tended with  danger.  Its  action  may  like- 
wise be  determined  to  the  kidneys,  by 
walking  about  in  the,  cool  air.  The  com- 
mon dose  is  half  an  ounce,  either  by  itself 


LIQ 


449 


or  along  with  other  medicines,  adapted  to 
the  same  <ntention. 

LlCltJOR    ACETATIS    PLUMBI.        Solution    of 

acetate  of  lead,  formerly  called  aqua  Uthar- 
gyri  acetati.  Goulard's  extract.  « Take 
of  vitrified  oxyd  of  lead,  two  pounds  and 
four  ounces  ;  acetic  acid,  a  gallon."  Mix, 
and  boil  down  to  six  pints,  constantly  stir- 
ring ;  then  set  it  by,  that  the  feculencieji 
may  subside,  and  strain. 

It  is  principally  employed  by  surgeons, 
as  a  resolvent  against  inflammatory  affec- 
tions. 

LIQUOR    ACETATIS    PLUMBI    DILUTUS.       Di- 

luted  solution  of  acetate  of  lead.  Jlqiia 
lithargyri  acetati  composita.  "  Take  of  so- 
lution of  acetate  of  lead,  a  drachm  ;  distilled 
water,  a  pint ;  weak  spirit,  a  fluid  drachm." 
Mix.  The  virtues  of  thi;  water,  the  aqua 
•vegeto-mineralis  of  former  pharmacopeias, 
applied  externally,  are  resolvent,  refrige- 
rant, and  sedative. 

LIQ.UO&      ALUMINIS      COTtfPOSITUS.          Com- 

pound  solution  of  alum.  "  Take  of  alum, 
sulphate  of  zinc,  of  each  half  an  ounce  ;  boil- 
ing water,  two  pints."  Dissolve  at  the  same 
time  the  alum  and  sulphate  ot  zinc  in  the 
water,  and  then  strain  the  solution  through 
paper. 

This  water  was  long  known  in  our  shops 
under  the  title  of  aqua  alnminosa  bateanas. 
It  is  used  for  cleansing  and  healing  ulcers 
and  wounds,  and  /or  removing  cutat.e-ous 
eruptions,  the  part  being  bathed  with  it  hot 
three  or  four  times  a-day.  It  is  sometimes 
likewise  employed  as  a  collyriurn  ;  and  as 
an  injection  in  fluor  albtis  and  gonorrhoea, 
when  not  accompanied  with  virulence.- 

LIQ.UOR  AMMOSIJE.  Solution  of  ammonia. 
Jlqua  ammoniac  puree  of  the  London.  Pharm. 
1787.  "  Take  of  muriate  of  ammonia,  lime, 
newly  prepared,  of  each  two  pounds ;  water, 
a  pint  and  a  half."  Reduce  the  muriate  of 
ammonia  and  the  lime  into  powder,  sepa- 
rately ;  then  mix  them,  and  introduce  them 
into  a  large  glass  retort,  into  wrhich  a  pint 
of  the  water  has  been  previously  poured. 
Having  placed  the  retort  in  a  sand-bath, 
lute  on  a  tubulated  receiver,  through  which 
the  ammonia  may  pass  into  a  third  vessel, 
conlaining  half  a  pint  of  the  water,  and 
cooled.  Then  at  first  apply  a  gentle  heat ; 
and  increase  it  by  degrees^  until  the  retort 
becomes  red 

Water  of  ammonia  is  very  rarely  given 
internally,  although  it  may  be  used  in  doses 
of  ten  or  twenty  drops,  largely  diluted,  as 
a  powerful  stimulant  in  asphyxia  and  simi- 
lar diseases.  Externally,  it  is  applied  to 
the  skin  as  a  rubefacient,  and  in  the  form 
of  gas  to  the  nostrils,  and  to  the  eyes  as  a 
stimulant;  in  cases  of  torpor,  paralysis, 
rheumatism,  syncope,  hysteria,  and  chronic 
ophthalmia. 

LIQ.UOR     CARBON  ATIS     AMHOKIJE.          SolU- 

tion  of  carbonate  of  ajnmonia.    The  ayiia 
3  M 


450 


LIQ 


ammonia  of  the  Pharm.  Lond.  1787.  "Take 
of -carbonate  of  Mmmonia,  eig(jt  ounces; 
distilled  water,  a  pint."  D:s«.o)va  the  sub- 
carbona'e  of  ammonia  in  the  w.iter,  ^nd  fil- 
ter the  solution  through  paper.  This  pre- 
paration possesses  the  properties  of  ammo- 
nia  in  its  action  on  the  human  .body.  See 
Carbonas  ammonia. 

LIQUOR  \MNII.  All  that  fluid  which 
is  contained  in  the  membrmr.cc  ous  ovum 
surrounding  the  foetus  in  utero  is  called  by 
the  general  name  of  the  waters,  the  water 
of  rhe  amnion,  or  ovum,  or  liquor  amnii. 
The  quantity,  in  proportion  to  the  size  of  the 
different  parts  of  the  ovum,  is  greatest  by 
far  in  early  pregnancy.  At  the  time  of  par- 
turition, in  some  cases,  it  amounts  to  or  ex- 
ceeds four  pints  ;  and  in  others  it  is  scarce- 
ly equal  to  as  many  ounces.  It  is  usually 
in  the  largest  quantity  when  the  child  has 
been  some  time  dead,  or  is  born  in  a  weak- 
ly state.  This  fluid  is  generally  transpa- 
rent, often  milky,  and  sometimes  of  a  yel- 
low, or  light  brown  colour,  and  very  diffe- 
rent in  consistence;  and  these  alterations 
seem  to  depend  upon  the  state  of  the  con- 
stitution of  the  pr. rent.  It  does  not  coagu- 
late with  he >t,  like  the  serum  of  the  blood ; 
and,  chymically  examined,  it  is  found  to  be 
composed  of  phlegm,  earthy  matter,  and 
sea  salt,  in  different  proportions  in  different 
subjects,  by  which  the  varieties  in  its  ap- 
pearance and  consistence  are  produced.  It 
has  been  supposed  to  be  excrementitious  ; 
but  it  is  generally  thought  to  be  secreted 
from  the  internal  surface  of  the  ovum,  and 
to  be  circulatory,  as  in  other  cavities.  It 
was  formerly  imagined,  that  the  foetus  was 
nourished  by  this  fluid,  of  which  it  was  said 
to  swallow  some  part  frequently ;  and  it 
was  then  asserted,  that  the  qualities  of  the 
fluid  were  adapted  for  its  nourishments. 
But  there  have  been  many  examples  of  chil- 
dren born  without  any  passage  to  the  sto- 
mach ;  and  a  few,  of  children  in  which  the 
head  was  wanting,  and  which  have  never- 
theless xrrived  at  the  full  size.  These 
cases  fully  prove  that  this  opinion  is  not 
just,  and  that  there  must  be  some  other 
me.-litim  by  which  tiie  child  is  nourished, 
besides  the  wafers.  The  incontrovertible 
uses  of  this  fluid  are,  to  serve  the  purpose 
of  affording  a  soft  bed  for  the  residence  of 
the  foetus,  to  wh.ch  it  allows  free  motion, 
and  prevents  any  external  injury  during 
pregnancy:  and  inclosed  in  the  membranes, 
it  procures  the  most  gentle,  yet  efficacious, 
dilatation  of  the  os  uteri,  and  soft  parts,  at 
the  time  of  parturition.  Instances  have 
been  recorded,  in  which  the  waters  of  the 
ovum  are  said  to  have  been  voided  so  early 
as  in  the  sixth  month  of  pregnancy,  with- 
out prejudice  either  to  the  child  or  parent. 
The  truth  of  these  reports  seem  to  be 
doubtful,  because,  when  the  membranes 
are  intentionally  broken,  the  action  of  the 


LIQ 

uterus  never  fails  to  come  on,  when  all  the 
water  is  evacuated.  A  few  cases  have  oc- 
curred to  me,  <uys  Dr.  Denman,  in  practice, 
which  might  have  been  construed  to  be  of 
this  kind  ;  for  there  was  a  daily  discharge 
of  some  colourless  fluid  from  the  vagina, 
for  several  months,  before  delivery  ;  but 
there  being  no  diminution  of  the  size  of  the 
abdomen,  and  the  waters  being  regularly 
discharged  at  the  time  of  labour,  it  was 
judged  th^t  some  lymphatic  vessel  near 
the  os  uteri  had  been  ruptured,  and  did 
not  close  again  till  the  patient  was  de 
livered.  He  also  met  with  one  case,  in 
which,  after  the  expulsion  of  the  placenta, 
there  was  no  sanguineous  discharge,  but 
a  profusion  of  lymph,  to  the  quantity  of 
several  pints  in  a  few  hours  after  deli  very; 
but  the  patient  suffered  no  inconvenience, 
except  from  surprise. 

LiaUOR     AXTTMOJSTl     TARTARIZATI.       So- 

lut'on  of  tartarized  antimony.  Vinum  an- 
timonii  tartarizati  of  the  Pharm.  Lond. 
1787.  "  Take  of  the  tartarized  antimony, 
one  scruple ;  boiling  distilled  water,  four 
fluid-ounces;  wine  six  fluid-ounc  V  Dis- 
solve the  tartarized  antimony  in  the  boiling 
distilled  water,  then  add  the  wine.  Half 
an  ounce  of  the  solution  contains  one  grain 
of  the  salt.  This  preparation  may  be  given 
in  all  cases  where  the  tartar  emetic  is  indi- 
cated. 

LIQ.UOK  AitSEXicALis.  Arsenical  solu- 
tion. "  Take  of  prepared  oxyrt  of  arsenic, 
in  very  fine  powder,  snbcarbonate  of 
potash  from  tartar,  of  each  64  grains  ;  dis- 
tilled water  a  pint."  Boil  them  together  in 
a  glass  vessel,  until  the  arsenic  be  entirely 
dissolved.  When  the  solution  is  cold, 
add  "  compound  spirit  of  lavender,  four 
fluid-drachms."  Then  add  as  much  dis- 
tilled water  as  may  exactly  fill  a  pint  mea- 
sure. This  preparation  accords  with  the 
formula  of  Dr.  Fowler,  of  Stafford,  who  first 
introduced  it  in  imitation  of  a  celebrated 
popular  remedy  tor  intermittents,sold  under 
the  name  of  the  tasteless  ague-drop.  The 
compound  spirit  of  lavender  is  only  intend- 
ed to  give  some  colour  and  taf>te,  without 
which  it  would  resemble  common  water, 
and  hence  be  more  liable  to  mistakes. 
Where  the  dose  is  small,  and  the  effects  so 
powerful,  the  most  minute  attention  to  its 
proportion  and  preparation  become  neces- 
sary. Each  ounce  contains  four  grains  of  the 
oxyd,  and  each  drachm  one-eighth  of  a 
grain  ;  but  it  will  rarely  be  proper  to  go  be- 
yond half  the  latter  quantity,  or  one-six- 
teenth of  a  grain  as  a  dose. 

LIQUOR  CALCIS.  Solution  of  lime, 
formerly  called  aqua  calcis.  Lime-water. 
"  Take  of  lime,  half  a  pound ;  boiling  dis- 
tilled water,  twelve  pints''  Pour  the 
water  upon  the  lime,  and  stir  them  toge- 
ther; next  cover  the  vessel  immediately, 
and  let  it  stand  for  three  hours  ;  then  keep 


LIQ, 

the  solution  upon  the  remaining  lime  in 
stopped  glass  bottles,  and  pour  off  the 
clear  liquor  when  it  is  wanted  for  use. 

Lime  is  soluble  in  aboutj  450  times  its 
weight  of  water,  or  little  more  than  one 
grain  in  one  fluid-ounce.  It  is  given  in- 
ternally, "in  doses  of  two  ounces  and  up- 
wards, in  cardialgia,  spasms,  diarrhoea, 
&c.  and  in  propo. -donate  doses  in  convul- 
sions of  children,  arising  from  acidity,  or 
ulcerated  intestines,  intermittent  fevers,  &.c. 
Externally  it  is  applied  to  burns  and  ulcers. 
LIQ.UOR  *curni  AMMONJATI.  Solution 
of  ammoniai ed  copper.  Aqua  cupri  am- 
tnoniatt  of  Pharm.  Lond.  1787,  and  for- 
merly called  aqua  sapharina.  "  Take  of 
ammoniated  copper,  a  drachm ;  distilled 
water,  a  pint."  Dissolve  the  ammoninted 
copper  in  the  water,  and  filter  the  solu- 
tion through  paper.  This  preparation  is 
employed  by  surgeons  for  cleansing  foul 
ulcers,  and  disposing  them  to  heal. 

LIQ.TJOR  FKRRI  ALKAHEST.  Solution  of 
alkaline  iron,  "  Take  of  iron,  two  drachms 
and  a  half;  nitric  acid,  two  fluid-ounces; 
distilled*  water,  six  fluid-ounces;  solution  of 
carbonate  of  potash,  six  fluid-ounces." 

Having  mixed  the  ncid  and  water,  pour 
them  upon  the  iron,  und  when  the  effer- 
vescence lias  ceased,  pour  oil' the  clear  acid 
solution  ;  add  this  gradually,  and  at  inter- 
vals, to  the  solution  of  subcarbonate  of 
potash,  occasionally  shaking  it,  until  it  has 
assumed  a  deep  brown  ml  colour,  and  no 
further  effervescence  takes  place.  Lastly, 
set  it  by  for  six  hours,  and  pour  off  the 
clear  solution.  This  preparation  was  first 
described  by  S-tahl,  and  called'tinctura 
martis  alkaiina,  and  is  now  introduced  m 
the  Lond.  Pharm.  as  affording  a  combina- 
tion of  iron  distinct  from  any  other,  and 
often  applicable  to  practice.  The  dose  is 
from  half  a  drachm  to  a  drachm. 

JjTQ,UOR    OX'i'MURIATIS    HYDHARGYRl.      So- 

lution  of  oxymuriate  of  mercury.  '*  Take 
of  oxymuriate.  of  mercury,  eight  grains  ; 
distilled  water,  fifteen  fluid-ounces  ;  recti- 
fied spirit,  a  fluid-ounce."  Dissolve  the 
oxymuriate  of  mercury  in  the  water,  and 
add  the  spirit. 

This  solution  is  directed  in  order  to  faci- 
litate the  administration  of  divisions  of  the 
grain  of  this  active  medicine.  Half  an 
ounce  of  it  contains  one-eighth  of  a  gi\iin  of 
the  salt.  Tiie  dose  is  from  one  drachm  to 
half  an  ounce. 

Liaum  JVIIXF.HA.LIS  AXODYNUS  llorr- 
T.IAKM.  Hoffman's  anodyne  liquor.  A 
preparation  of  ether  extolled  as  nn  anodyne 
and  antispasmodic.  See  Spin  (us  Athens 
compofiiti. 

IjTatroR  POTASS;E.  Solution  of  potash. 
Aqua  kali  puri.  Lixivium  safiv.iai-itim. 
"  Take  of  subcarbonate  of  potash,  lime, 
nevvly  prepared,  of  each  a  pound.  Boil- 
ing distilled  water,  a  gallon"  Dissolve 


LIT 


45.1 


the  potash  in  two  pints  of  the  water ;  add 
the  remaining  water  to  the  lime.  Mix  Uie 
liquors  while  they  are  hot,  stir  them  toge- 
ther, then  set  the  mixture  by  in  a  cove,  ed 
vessel;  and  after  it  has  cooled,  strain  the 
solution  through  a  cotton  bag. 

If  any  diluted  acid  dropped  into  the  so- 
luliori  occasion  the  extrication  of  bubbles 
of  gas,  it  will  be  necessary  to  add  more 
lime,  and  to  strain  it  again.  A  pint  of 
this  solution  ought  to  weigh  sixteen  ounces. 

LiatTOR  SUBCARBOifATIS  POTASSJE.       Solu- 

tion  of  subcarbonate  of  potash.  Aqua  kali 
praeparaii.  Lixivium  tartari.  OUum  tar- 
tari  per  detiquium.  "  Take  of  subcarbonate 
of  potash,  a  pound;  distilled  water,  twelve 
fluid-ounces."  Dissolve  the  subcarbonate 
of  potash  in  the  water,  and  then  strain  the 
solution  through  paper. 

It  possesses  antacid  virtues,  and  is  a  good 
antidote  against  arsenic  taken  into  the  sto- 
mach. It  is  also  given  with  advantage  in 
convulsions  and  spasms,  from  acidity  in 
the  stomach  of  children,  in  calculous  dis- 
eases, gouty  affections,  scrophula,  aphthae, 
&c.  The  carbonate  of  sod;:  is  milder,  and. 
perhaps  a  preferable  remedy  for  general 
use.  The  dose  of  the  liquor  potassse  subcar- 
bonatis  is  from  kalf  a  drachm  to  a  drachm 
and  a  half. 

LIQ.U'  R  VOLATILIS  coRXu  cERVi.  This 
preparation  of  the  valatile  alkali,  common- 
ly termed  hartshorn,  possesses  the  same  vir- 
tues as  the  carbonate  of  ammonia.  It  is 
in  common  use  to  smell  at  in  faintings,  &c. 
See  Carbrmab  amraonia. 

Liquorice.     See  Glycyrrhiza. 
Liquorice,  Spanish.     Set  Glycyrrhiza. 
LITHAGOGA.     (From    A/0oc,  a  stone,   and 
tryu,  to  bring  away  )     Medicines  which  ex- 
pel the  stone. 

Litharge.     See  Lithargymis. 
Litharge  plaster.      See   Emplastrnm   li 
thargyri. 

LITHARGTRUS.  (From  x/8of,  a  stone,  and 
tfg^ygic,  silver.)  Lithargyrum.  A  sub- 
carbonate  of  lead,  in  an  imperfect  state  of 
verification.  When  silver  is  refined  by 
cupellation  with  lead,  this  latter  metal, 
which  is  scorified,  and  causes  the  sconfica- 
tion  of  the  imperfect  metals  alloyed  with 
the  silver,  is  transformed  into  a  matter 
composed  of  small  semitransparent  shining 
plates,  resembling  mic^  ;  which  is  litharge. 
Litharge  is  more  or  less  white  or  red,  ac- 
cor:li  g  to  the  metals  with  which  the  silver 
is  alloyed.  The  white  is  cilled  litharge  of 
silver  ;  and  the  red  has  been  improperly 
culled  litharge  of  fold.  See  Lead,  Liquor 
plinnhi  acetatis,  and  Liquor  plumbi  acetatis 
dilut'is. 

LITHIAB.  A  lithiate,  or  salt,  <brmed 
by  the  union  of  the  lit  hie  acid,  or  acid  of  the 
&  to  iv>  sometimes  t'.mnd  in  the  hum?.!  blad- 
der, with  different  bases;  thus,  Urinate  of 
aluminet  lithiate  of  amnw7ria,  &c. 


452 


LIT 


LIT 


LITHIASIS.  (From  x/fl«,  a  stone.) 
1>  The  formation  of  stone,  or  gravel. 

2.  A  tumour  of  the  eyelid,  under  which 
is  a  hard  concretion  resembling  a  stone. 

LiTHOBAiim.  (From  x/9o?,  a  stone,  and 
xst/A&tvoi,  to  seize.)  An  instrument  for  ex- 
tracting the  stone  from  the  bladder. 

LITHOIPKS.  (From  x<0oc,  a  stone,  and 
sAfof,  a  likeness ;  so  called  from  its  hardness.) 
The  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone. 

LITHOLOGY.  (Lithologia;  from  \i- 
60?,  a  stone,  and  Koyos ,  a  discourse. )  A  dis- 
course or  treatise  on  stones. 

LITHOMARGA.  Stone  marie.  Fuller's 
earth  is  one  of  the  most  useful  varieties  of 
lithomarge. 

LTTHONTRIPTICS .  (Lithontriptica, 
sc.  medicumenta ;  from  */6oc,  a  stone,  and 
fiouTTA',  to  break.)  From  the  strict  sense 
and  common  acceptation  of  the  word,  this 
class  of  medicine  should  comprehend  such 
as  possess  a  power  of  dissolving  calculi  in 
the  urinary  passages.  It  is,  however, 
doubted  by  many,  whether  there  be  in 
nature  any  such  substances.  By  this 
term,  then,  is  meant  those  substances 
which  possess  a  power  of  removing  a  dis- 
position in  the  body  to  the  formation  of 
calculi.  The  researches  of 'modern  chy- 
rnists  have  proved,  that  these  calculi  consist 
mostly  of  a  peculiar  acid,  named  the  lithic  or 
uric  acid.  With  this  substance  the  alka- 
lies  are  capable  of  uniting,  and  forming  a 
soluble  compound;  and  these  are  according- 
ly the  sole  lithontriptics.  From  the  exhi- 
bition of  alkaline  remedies,  the  symptoms 
arising  from  stone  in  the  bladder  are  very 
generally  alleviated ;  and  they  can  be  given 
to  such  an  extent  that  the  urine  becomes 
very  sensibly  alkaline,  and  is  even  capable 
of  exerting  a  solvent  power  on  these  con- 
cretions. Their  administration,  however, 
cannot  be  continued  to  this  extent  for  any 
length  of  time,  from  the  irritation  they 
produce  on  the  stomach  and  urinary  or- 
gans.  The  use,  therefore,  of  the  alkalies, 
as  solvents,  or  lithrontriptics,  is  now  scarce- 
ly ever  attempted;  they  are  employed 
merely  to  prevent  the  increase  of  the  con- 
cretion, and  to  palliate  the  painful  symp- 
toms, which  they  do  apparently  by  pre- 
venting the  generation  of  lithic  acid,  or 
the  separation  of  it  by  the  kidneys ;  the 
urine  is  thus  rendered  less  irritating,  and 
the  surface  of  the  calculus  is  allowed  to  be- 
come smooth. 

When  the  alkalies  are  employed  with  this 
view,  they  are  generally  given  saturated, 
or  supersaturated,  with  carbonic  acid.  This 
renders  them  much  less  irritating.  It  at 
the  same  time,  indeed,  diminishes  its  sol- 
vent power ;  for  the  alkaline  carbonates 
exert  no  action  on  urinary  calculi ;  but 
they  are  still  capable  of  correcting  that 
acidity  in  the  primae  vise,  which  is  the  cause 
of  the  deposition  of  the  lithic  acid  from 


the  mine,  and  therefore  serve  equally  to 
palliate  the  disease.  And  when  their  acri- 
mony is  thus  diminished,  their  use  can  be 
continued  for  any  length  of  time. 

It  appears  from  the  experiments  of 
Fourcroy,  and  others,  that  the  other  in- 
gredients of  calculi,  us  well  as  the  lithic 
acid,  are  dissolved  by  the  caustic  alkali, 
and  various  experiments  have  shewn  that 
most  calculi  yield  to  its  power.  Lime- 
water  has  also  been  found  a  solvent  of  uri- 
nary calculi,  out  of  the  body.  It  is  obvious, 
however,  that  Wh;it  is  taken  by  the  mouth 
is  subject  to  many  changes  in  the  alimentary 
canal,  and  also  the  lymphatic  and  vascular 
systems  ;  and  in  this  way,  it  mu«t  be  ex- 
ceedingly difficult  to  get  such  substances 
(even  were  they  not  liable  to  alter-uons) 
in  sufficient  quantity  into  the  bladder.  In- 
deed there  are  very  few  authenticated  cases 
of  the  urine  being  so  changed  as  to  become 
a  menstruum  for  the  stone.  Excepting 
the  case  of  Dr.  Newcombe,  recorded  by 
Dr.  Whytt,  the  instance  of  Mr.  Home  is 
almost  the  only  one.  Though  lithontrip- 
tics, however,  may  not  in  general  'dissolve 
the  stone  in  the  bladder,  yet  it  is  an  incon- 
trovertible fact  that  they  frequently  miti- 
gate the  pain  ;  and,  to  lessen  such  torture 
as  that  of  the  stone  in  the  bladder,  is 
surely  an  object  of  no  little  importance. 
Lime  was  long  ago  known  as  a  solvent  of 
urinary  calculi,  and  different  methods*  '.vere 
employed  to  administer  it.  One  of  these 
plans  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  Mrs.  Steevens, 
and  her  success  caused  great  anxiety  for 
the  discovery  of  the  secret.  At  last,  Par- 
liament bought  the  secret  for  the  sum  of 
5000L  In  many  instances,  stones  which  had 
been  unquestionably  felt  were  no  longer 
to  be  discovered ;  and  as  the  same  per- 
sons were  examined  by  the  greatest  skill 
and  eminence,  both  before  and  after  the 
exhibition  of  her  medicines,  it  was  no 
wonder  fthat  the  conclusion  was  drawn, 
that  the  stones  really  were  dissolved. 
From  the  cessation  of  such  success,  and 
from  its  now  being  known  that  the  stones 
are  occasionally  protruded  between  the 
fasciculi  of  the  muscular  fibres  of  the  blad- 
der, so  to  be  lodged  in  a  kind  of  cyst  on 
the  outside  of  the  muscular  coat,  and 
cause  no  longer  any  grievances,  surgeons 
of  the  present  day  are  inclined  to  suspect 
that  this  must  have  happened  in  Mrs. 
Steevens's  cases.  This  was  certainly  what 
happened  in  one  of  the  cases  on  whom  the 
medicine  had  been  tried.  It  is  evident  that 
a  stone  so  situated  would  not  any  longer 
produce  irritation,  but  would  also  be  quite 
indiscoverable  by  the  sound,  for,  in  fact, 
it  is  no  longer  in  the  cavity  of  the  blad- 
der. 

As  soap  was,  with  reason,  supposed  to 
increase  the  virtues  of  the  lime,  it  led  to 
the  use  of  caustic  alkali,  taken  in  mucilage, 
or  veal  broth.  Take  of  kali,  prepared, 


LIT 

5viij  ;  0f  quick  lime  3iv  ;  of  distilled  wa- 
ter, ftij.  Mix  them  well  together  in  a 
large  bottle,  and  let  them  stand  for  twenty 
four  hours.  Then  pour  off  the  ley,  filter  ii 
through  paper,  :;nd  keep  it  in  well-stoppped 
vials  for  use.  OF  tins,  the  dose  is  from 
thirty  drops  to  .^ij,  which  is  to  be  repeated 
two  or  three  times  a-day,  in  a  pint  of  veal 
broth,  early  in  the  morning,  at  noon,  and  in 
the  evening.  Con  inue  this  plan  for  three 
or  four  months,  living,  during  the  course, 
on  such  things  as  least  counteract  the  ef- 
fect of  the  medicine- 

The  common  fixed  alkalis,  or  carbonated 
alkali,  and  the  acidulous  soda-wa^er,  have 
of  luce  been  used  as  lithontriptics.  Honey 
has  :ilso  been  given,  and  Mr.  Home,  sur- 
geon at  the  Savoy,  has  recorded  its  utility 
in  his  own  and  his  father's  cases.  Bitters 
have  likewise  been  tried. 

Dismissing  all  'henries,  lime-water,  soap, 
acidulous  soda-water,  caustic  alkali,  and 
bitters,  are  useful  in  cases  of  stone.  Of  the 
soap,  as  much  may  be  taken  as  the  stomach 
will  bear,  or  as  much  as  will  prove  gently 
laxative ;  but  of  the  lime-water,  few  can 
take  more  than  a  pint  daily.  ^/**^>^~^-^ 
The  acidulous  soda-water  may  be  taken 
in  larger  qusvntiii.-s,  as  it  is  more  agreeable. 
The  acidulous  salt  is  now  prepared  so  as  to 
produce  the  water  extemporaneously.  It 
must  be  swallowed,  however,  while  the  salt 
is  dissolving,  as  the  carbonic  acid  very  ra- 
pidly escapes. 

There  is  a  remedy  celebrated  in  Hol- 
land, under  the  name  of  liquor  lithontrip- 
ticti  loosii,  which  contains,  according  to  an 
accurate  analysis,  calx  muriate..  This,  pro- 
fessor Hufelancl  recommends  in  the  follow, 
ing  form : 

9<  Cn.icis  muriatae  gj. 

Aqnse  distillate,  gij.  ft  solutio. 
Thirty  drops  are  10  be  '.aken  four  times 
a-day,  which  may  be  increased  as  far  as  the 
stomach  will  bear. 

For  curing  .stone  patients,  little  reliance 
can  be  placed  in  any  lithontriptics  hitherto 
discovered,  though  they  may  rationally  be 
given  with  a  confident  hope  of  procuring 
an  alleviation  of  the  fits  of  pains  attend- 
ing the  presence  of  stone  in  the  bladder. 
After  all,  the  only  certain  method  of  getting 
rid  of  the  calculus  is  the  operation.  See 
Lithotomy. 

LITHOSPEKMUM.  (From  wfloc,  a 
stone,  and  a-Tn^/uA,  seed;  named  from  the 
hardness  of  its  seed  )  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plunts  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Afonogynia. 

2  The  pharrnacopreial  name  of  Milium 
solis.  Common  gromwell.  The  seeds  of 
this  officinal  plant,  Ijitn'jspcrmwn  officinate  ; 
seminibus  l<evibus>  corollis  vix  calycem  sitf>e>^- 
antibus,  foiiis  lanceola&s,  of  Linnaeus,  were 
formerly  supposed,  from,  t  <eir  stony  hard- 
ness, to  be  efficacious  in  calculous  and  gra- 


LIV 


453 


velly  disorders.  Little  credit  is  given  to 
their  lithon trip  lie  character,  yet  they  are 
occasionally  used  as  diuretic  for  clearing 
the  urinary  passages,  and  for  obviating- 
•strangury,  in  the  form  of  emulsion. 

LlTHOSPEBMUM  OFFICINALE.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  officinal  gromwell.  See 
Lithospermum. 

LITHOTOMY.  (Lithotomia  /  from  w00f, 
a  stone,  and  TSJUV®,  to  cur.)  Cystomia. 
The  operation  of  cutting  into  the  bladder, 
in  order  to  extract  a  stone.  Several  me- 
thods have  been  recommended  for  perform- 
ing this  operation,  but  there  are  only  two 
which  can  be  practised  with  any  propriety. 
One  is,  where  the  operation  is  to  be  per- 
formed immediately  above  the  pubes,  in 
that  part  of  the  bladder  which  is  not  cover- 
ed with  peritoneum,  called  the  high  opera- 
tion. The  other,  where  it  is  done  in  the  peri- 
neum, by  laying  open  the  neck  and  lateral 
part  of  the  bladder,  so  as  to  allow  of  the 
extraction  of  the  stone,  called  the  lateral 
operation]  from  the  prostate  gland  of  the 
neck  of  the  bladder  being  laterally  cut. 

LITHOX.  (Corruptly  written  for  vflgov.) 
Nitre. 

LITUS.  (From  lino,  to  anoint.)  A  lini- 
ment, 

LIVER.  »7rtt£.  Hepar.  A  large  viscus, 
of  a  deep  red  colour,  of  great  size  and 
weight,  situated  under  the  diaphragm,  in 
the  right  hypochondrium,  its  smaller  por- 
tion occupying  part  of  the  epigastric  re- 
gion. In  the  human  body,  the  liver  is  di- 
vided into  two  principal  lobes,  the  right  of 
which  is  by  far  the  largest.  They  are  di- 
vided on  the  upper  side  by  a  broad  liga- 
ment, and  on  the  other  side  by  a  considera- 
ble depression,  or  fossa.  Between  and  be.- 
low  these  two  lobes  is  a  smaller  lobe,  call- 
ed lobulus  Spigellii.  In  describing  this  vis- 
cus, it  is  necessary  to  attend  to  seven  prin- 
cipal circumstances  :— its  ligaments ;  its 
surfaces ;  its  margins  ;  its  tubercles  ;  its 
fissure  ;  its  sinus  ;  and  the  pori  biliari. 

The  ligaments  of  the  liver  are  five  in 
number,  all  arising  from  the  peritoneum. 
1.  The  right  lateral  ligament,  which  con- 
nects the  thick  right  lobe  with  the  posterior 
part  of  the  diaphragm.  2.  The  left  lateral 
ligament,  which  connects  the  convex  sur- 
face and  margin  of  the  left  lobe  with  the 
diaphragm,  and,  in  those  of  whom  the  liver 
is  very  large,  with  the  oesophagus  and 
spleen.  3.  The  broad  or  middle  supensort- 
ligament,  which  passes  from  the  diaphragm 
into  the  convex  surface,  and  separates  the 
right  iobe  of  the  liver  from  the  left.  It  de- 
scends from  above  through  the  large  fis- 
sure to  the  concave  surface,  and  is  then 
distributed  over  the  whole  liver.  4.  The 
round  ligament,  which  in  adults  consists  of 
the  umbilical  vein,  indurated  into  a  liga 
ment.  5.  The  coronary  ligament, 

The  liver  has  two  surfaces,  one  superior 


454 


L1V 


LOB 


which  is  convex  and  smooth,  and  one  in- 
ferior, which  is  concave  and  lias  holes  and 
depressions,  to  receive,  not  only  ihe  conti- 
guous viscera,  but  the  vessels  running-  into 
the  liver. 

The  margins  of  the  liver  are  also  two  in 
number;  the  one,  which  is  posterior  and 
superior,  is»btuse  ;  the  other,  situated  an- 
teriorly and  inferiorlyi ls  acute. 

The  tubercles  of  the  liver  are  likewise 
two  in  number,  viz.  lobulns  anonymus,  and 
lobulus  caudatus,  and  are  found  near  the 
vena  portse. 

Upon  looking-  on  the  concave  surface  of 
this  viscus,  a  considerable  fissure  is  obvi- 
ous, known  by  the  name  of  the  fissure  of 
the  liver. 

In  order  to  expose  the  sinus,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  remove  the  gall-bladder,  when  a 
considerable  sinus,  before  occupied  by  the 
gall-bladder,  will  be  apparent. 

The  blood-vesseh  of  the  liver  are  the  he- 
patic artery,  die  vena  portae,  and  the  cavse 
hepaticae,  which  are  described  under  their 
proper  names.  The  absorbents  of  the  liver 
are  very  numerous.  The  liver  has  nerves 
from  the  great  intercostal  and  eighth  pair, 
which  arise  from  the  hepatic  plexus,  and 
proceed  along  with  the  hepatic  artery  and 
vena  portse  into  the  substance  of  the  liver. 
With  regard  to  the  substance  of  the  liver, 
various  opinions  have  been  entertained. 
It  is,  however,  now  pretty  well  ascertained 
to  be  a  large  gland,  composed  of  lesser 
glands  connected  together  by  cellular 
structure.  The  small  glands  which  thus 
compose  the  substance  of  the  liver  are 
termed  penicilli,  from  the'  arrangement  of 
the  arterial  ramifications  of  the  vena  portze 
composing  each  gland,  resembling  that  of 
the  hairs  of  a  pencil.  The  chief  use  of 
this  lurge  viscus  is  to  supply  a  fluid,  named 
bile,  to  the  intestines,  which  is  of  the  ut- 
most importance  in  chylification.  The 
small  penicilli  perform  this  function  by  a 
specific  action  on  the  blood  they  contain, 
by  which  they  secrete  in  their  very  minute 
ends  the  fluid  termed  hepatic  bile  ,•  but 
whether  they  pour  it  into  what  is  called  a 
follicle,  or  not,  is  yet  undecided,  and  is 
the  cause  of  the  difference  of  opinion  re- 
specting the  substance  of  the  liver.  If  it 
be  secreted  into  a  follicle,  the  substance  is 
truly  glandular,  according  to  the  notion  of 
the  older  anatomists  ;  but.  if  it  be  secreted 
merely  into  a  small  vessel,  called  a  biliary 
pore  (whose  existence  can  be  demon- 
strated,  corresponding  to  the  end  of  each 
penicilli,  without  any  intervening  follicle, 
its  substance  is  then,  in  their  opinion,  vas- 
cular. According  to  our  notions  in  the 
present  day,  in  either  case,  the  liver  is 
said  to  be  glandular ;  for  we  connect  to 
our  senses  the  idea  of  a  gland,  when  an}'  ar- 
rangement of  vessels  performs  the  office  of 
separating  from  the  blood  a  fluid  or  sub- 


stance different  in  its  nature  from  the 
blood.  The  small  vessels  winch  receive 
the  bile  secreted  by  tin-  penicilli  are  call- 
ed pori  biliarii  ,•  these  converge  together 
throughout  the  substance  of  \he  liver  to- 
wards hs  under  surface,  and,  at  lenpll), 
form  one-  trunk,  called  tluctus  hepaticus, 
which  conveys  the  bile  into  either  the  duc- 
tus  comrm/nis  choledochus,  or  ductus  cysti' 
ens.  See  Gallbladder. 

Liver,  acute  inflammation  of  the.  See 
Hepatitis. 

JAv*r  of  sulphur .    Ser>  Sulphurets. 

Liver  tvort     See  Hypatica  terrestris. 

Liver-wort*  ash-coloured.  See  Lichen  ci- 
nertus  terrestris. 

Liver  -wort,  ground.  See  Lichen  cinereus 
terrestris. 

Liver-wort,  Iceland.  See  Lichen  islandi- 
cus. 

lAver-tvort,  noble.  .See  Hepatica  terres- 
tris. 

Livon.  (From  Kveot  to  be  black  and 
blue.)  A  blackish  mark  on  the  body,  from 
a  blow  A  dark  circle  under  th?  eye. 

Lix.  (From  A/?,  light.)  Pot- ash.  Wood 
ash. 

LlXIVIA  VITRIOLATA    SULPHUttEA.      A    SUl- 

phat  of  potash. 

LIXIVIAL.  Those  salts  are  called 
lixivia!  which  have  been  extracted  by 
lixiviation,  and  these  chiefly  are  fixed  al- 
kalis ;  which  are  therefore  called  lixivial 
salts. 

LIXIVIATION.  Lessive.  The  process 
employed  by  chy mists  of  dissolving,  by 
means"  of  warm  w'ater,  the  saline  and  solu- 
ble particles  of  cinders,  the  residues  of  dis- 
tillation and  combustion,  coals  and  neutral 
earths,  in  order  to  obtain  those  particles 
which  nre  termed  lixivial  salts. 

LIXIVIUM.  (From  ftjr,  wood-ash.)  The 
liquor  in  which  saline  and  soluble  particles 
of  the  residues  of  distillation  and  combus- 
tion are  dissolved. 

LIXIVIUM  SAPONARIUM.  See  Liquor  po- 
tassx. 

LIXIVIUM  TARTARI.  See  Liquor  carbo- 
natis  potasste. 

LOKELIA.  Named  in  honour  of  Lobel, 
a.  botanist.  1.  The  name  of  a  ge'nus  of  plarits 
in  the  Unnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia 
Order,  JWonogamia. 

2  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  blue 
lobelia,  or  ordinal  flower.  The  root  of 
this  plant,  Lobelia  syphilitica.  is  the  part 
directed-  by  the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia 
for  rafdicinal  use  ;  in  taste  it  resembles 
tobacco,  and  is  apt  to  excite  vomiting.  It. 
derived  the  name  of  syphilitica  from  its 
efficacy  in  the  cure  of  syphilis,  as  experi- 
enced by  the  North  American  Indians, 
who  considered  it  as  a  specific  in  that  dis- 
ease, and  with  vhom  it  was  long  an  im- 
portr.nt  secret,  which  was  purchased  by 
Sir  William  Johnson,  and  since  published  by 


LOG 


LON 


445 


different  anthors.  The  method  of  em- 
ploying1 this  medicine  is  staled  as  follows  : 
A  decoction  is  made  of  u  handful  of  the 
roots  in  ihree  measures  of  water.  Ol 
this  half  a  measure  is  taken  in  ihe  morning 
fasting-,  and  rep?axed  in  the  evening-;  and 
the  dose  is  gradually  increased,  till  its 
purgative  effects  become  too  Violent, 
when  the  decoction  is  to  be  intermitted 
for  a  day  or  two,  and  then  renewed,  until  a 
perfect  cure  is  effected.  During  the  use 
of  thi:  medicine,  a  proper  regimen  is  to  be 
enjoined,  and  the  ulcers  are  also  to  be  fre- 
quently washed  with  the  decoction,  or,  if 
deep  and  foul,  to  be  sprinkled  with  the 
powder  of  the  inner  bark  of  the  New-Jer- 
sey tea- tree,  Ctanothus  Americans.  Al- 
though the  plant  thus  used  is  said  to  cure 
the.  disease  m  a  very  short  time,  yet  it  is 
not  found  that  the  anti-syphilitic  powers  of 
the  lobelia  have  been  confirmed  in  any  in- 
stance of  European  practice. 

LOBELIA  SYPHILITICA.  The  sytematic 
name  of  the  blue  lobelia  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. See  Lobtlia. 

LOBULUS.  (Dim.  of  lobus,  a  lobe.)  A 
small  lobe. 

LOBULUS  ACCESSORIUS,  See  Lobnlus 
(tnonymus. 

LOBULUS  ANONYMUS.  Lobulus  ac- 
eessorius  an  tenor-quadratics.  The  ante- 
rior point  of  the  right  lobe  of  the  liver. 
Others  deiine  it  to  be  that  space  of  the 
great  lobe  betwixi  the  fossa  oj  the  umbi- 
lical vein  and  gall-bladder,  and  ex  ending 
forward  from  the  fossa  for  the  lodgment  of 
the  portse,  to  the  anterior  margin  of  the 
liver. 

LOBULUS  CAUDATUS.  Processus  caudatus. 
A  tail-Jike  process  of  the  iiver,  stretching 
downward  from  tjie  middle  of  the  great 
rignt  lobe  to  the  lobulus  spigelii.  It  is  be- 
hind the  gall-bladder  and  betwixt  the  fossa 
vense  portarum,  and  the  fissure  for  the 
lodgment  of  the  vena  cava. 

LOBULUS  SPIGELII.  Lsbulus^  poste- 
rior. L.  poslicus-papdlatus.  The  lobulus  spi- 
gelii is  betwixt  the  two  greater  lobes,  but 
rather  belonging  to  the  right  great  lobe. 
From  its  situation  deep  behind,  and  from 
its  having1  a  perpendicular  papilla-like  pro- 
jection, it  is  called  lobulus  posterior,  orpa- 
pillatus.  To  the  left  side,  it  has  the  fissure 
for  the  lodgment  of  theductus  venosus  ;  on 
the  right,  the  fissure  for  the  vena  cava ; 
and  above,  it  has  the  great  transverse  fis- 
sure of  the  liver,  for  the  lodgment  of  the 
cylinder  of  the  porta ;  obliquely  to  the 
right,  and  upwards,  it  has  a  connection 
with  the  lower  concave  surface  of  the  great 
lobe,  by  the  processus  caudatus,  which 
Winslow  calls  oneof  the  roots  of  thelobulus 
spigelii.  It  Is  received  into  the  bosom  of 
the  lesser  curve  of  the  stomach. 

LOCALES.  The  fourth  class  of  Cul- 
len's  Nosology,  which  comprehends  mor- 
bid affections  that  are  partiaj,  and  includes 


eight  genera,  Tiz.  dysjcsthesiac,  dysorexia, 
dysciiivisia,  apoceno*es,  ej/ischeses,  tumores, 
ec topis,  and  dialyses' 

Localis  membrana.    The  pia  mater. 

LOCH1A.  (Fro  n  Ko%sveot  to  bring 
forth.)  The  cleansings.  The  serous,  and 
tor  the  most  part  green-coloured,  dis- 
charge that  takes  place  from  the  uterus  and 
vagina  of  women,  during  the  first  four  days 
after  deliv'  ry. 

LOCHIORRHOZA.  (From  Ao^/a,  and 
PM>  to  flo  ,v.)  An  excessive  discharge  of 
the  lochia. 

Locked  jaw.     See  Tetanus. 

Logwood.    See  Lignum,  campechense. 

LO^CHITIS.  (From  AO^W,  a  lai.ce;  so 
named  because  the  leaves  resemble  the 
head  of  a  lance.)  The  herb  spleenwort. 

LOHOANUM:.  (From  longus,  long;  so 
named  from  its  length.)  The  intestinum 
rectum. 

LONGING.  A  disease  peculiar  to  the 
female,  and  only  during  pregnancy,  and 
those  states  in  which  the  uterine  discharge 
is  suppressed. 

LONGISSIMUS  DORSI.  Lumbo  dor- 
so  tracha'den  of  Dumas.  This  muscle, 
which  is  somewhat  thicker  than  the  sacro- 
lumbalis,  greatly  resembles  it,  however,  in 
its  shape  and  extent,  and  arises,  in  com- 
mon with  that  muscle,  between  it  and  the 
spine.  It  ascends  upwards  along  the  spine, 
and  is  inserted  by  small  double  tendons 
into  the  posterior  and  inferior  part  of  all 
the  transverse  process.es  of  the  vertebrae  of 
the  back,  and  sometimes  of  the  last  verte- 
bra of  the  neck.  From  its  outside  it  sends 
off  several  bundles  of  fleshy  fibres,  inter- 
spersed with  a  few  tendinous  filaments, 
which  are  usually  inserted  into  the  lower 
edge  of  the  ten  uppermost  ribs,  not  far 
from  their  tubercles.  In  some  subjects, 
however,  they,  are  found  inserted  into  a 
less  number,  and  in  others,  though  more 
rarely,  into  every  one  of  the  ribs.  To- 
wards the  upper  part  of  this  muscle  is 
observed  a  broad  and  thin  portion  of 
fleshy  fibres,  which  cross  and  intimately 
adhere  to  the  fibres  of  the  longissimus  dor- 
si.  This  portion  arises  from  the  upper  and 
posterior  part  of  the  transverse  processes 
of  the  five  or  six  uppermost  vertebrae  of 
the  back,  by  as  many  tendinous  origins, 
and  is  usually  inserted,  by  six  tendinous 
and  fleshy  slips,  into  the  transverse  pro- 
cesses of  the  six  inferior  vertebrae  of  the 
neck.  This  portion  is  described  by  Wins- 
low  and  Albmus  as  a  distinct  muscle  ;  by 
the  former  under  the  name  of  transversalis 
major  colli,  and  by  the  latter  under  that 
of  transversalis  cervicis.  But  its  fibres 
are  so  intimately  connected  with  those  of 
the  longissimus  dorsi,  that  it  may  very 
properly  be  considered  as  an  appendage 
to  the  latter.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to 
extend  the  vertebrae  of  the  back,  and  to 
keep  the  trunk  of  the  body  erect  ;  by 


456 


LOP 


LUD 


means  of  its  appendage,  it  likewise  serves 
to  turn  the  neck  obliquely  backwards,  and 
a  little  to  one  side. 

LONGISSIMUS  MASUS.  The  flexor  tertii 
internodii  poilicis. 

LONGISSIMUS  ocutr.  The  obliquus  ma- 
jor oculi. 

LONGITUDINAL  SINUS.  Longitu- 
dinal sinus  of  the  dura  rnater.  A  trian- 
gular canal,  proceeding  in  the  falciform 
process  of  the  dura  muter,  immediately 
under  the  bones  of  the  skull,  from  the 
cnsla  galh  to  the  tentorium,  where  it 
branches  into  the  lateral  sinuses.  The 
longitudinal  sinus  uas  a  number  of  trabe- 
culae  or  fibres  crossing  it.  Its  use  is  to  re- 
ceive the  blood  from  the  veins  of  the  pia 
mater,  and  convey  it  into  the  lateral  si- 
nuses,  to  be  carried  through  the  internal 
jugulars  to  the  heart. 

LONGUS  COLLI.  Pre  dor  so  cervical 
of  Dumas,  This  is  a  pretty  considerable 
muscie,  situated  close  i\>  the  anterior  and 
lateral  part  of  the  vertebra  of  vhe  neck. 
Its  outer  edge  is  in  part  covered  by  the 
rectus  internus  major.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  within  the  thorax,  from  the 
bodies  of  the  three  superior  vertebrae  of 
the  back,  Ittci-ally  ;  from  the  bottom  and 
fore  part  of  tae  transverse  processes  of  the 
first  and  second  vertebrae  of  the  b«ek,  and 
of  the  last  vertebra  of  the  neck  :  and  like- 
wise froui  the  upper  and  ar tenor  points  of 
the  transverse  processes  01'  -he  sixth,  fifth, 
fourth,  and  third  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  by 
as  many  small  cilcunct  tendons  ;  and  is  in- 
serted, tendinous  into  'he  fore-part  of  the 
second  vertebra  of  the  neck,  near  it?  fel- 
low. Thi.s  muscle,  when  ic  acts  singly, 
moves  the  neck  to  one  side ;  but,  whtn 
both  act,  the  neck  is  brought  directly  for- 
wards. 

LONICEHA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tandna.  Order,  Monogynia. 

LOXICERA  DIERVILLA.  The  systematic 
name  of  a  species  of  honey-suckle.  See 
Diervilla. 

LONICERA  pERtcuMENUM.  Honey-suckle. 
This  beautiful  and  common  plant  was  for- 
merly used  in  the  cure  of  asthma,  for 
cleansing  fordid  ulcers,  and  removing  dis- 
eases of  the  skin,  virtues  it  does  not  now 
appear  to  possess. 

Looseness.     See  Diarrhoea. 

Loi'tx  RADIX.  Radix  lopeziana.  Ra- 
dix indica  lopeziana.  The  root  of  an  un- 
known tree  growing-,  according  to  some, 
at  Goa.  It  is  met  with  in  pieces  of  diffe- 
rent thickness,  some  at  least  of  two  inches 
diameter.  The  woody  part  is  whitish,  and 
very  light ;  softer,  more  spongy,  and  whiter 
next  the  bark,  including  a  denser,  some- 
what reddish,  medullary  part.  The  bark 
is  rough,  wrinkled,  brown,  soft,  and,  as  it 
were,  •  ooHy,  pretty  thick,  covered  with  a 
thin  paler  cuticle.  Neither  the  woody 
nor  corticle  part  has  any  remarkable  smell 


or  taste,  nor  any  appearance  of  resinous 
matter.  It  appears  that  this  medicine  has 
been  remarkabty  effectual  in  stopning  col- 
liquative  diarrhoeas,  which  had  resisted  the 
usaal  remedies.  Those  attending  the 
last  stage  of  consumptions  were  particular- 
ly relieved  by  its  use.  It  seemed  to  uct, 
not  by  an  islringentpowerj  but  by  a  faculty 
of  restraining  and  appeasing  spasmodic  and 
inordinate  rnohons  of  the  intestines.  Dr. 
Gauhiuj,  who  g'v«-s  this  account,  compares 
its  action  ;o  hat  of  fimarouba,  but  thinks 
it  more  efficacious  than  this  medicine. 

Lopez-root.     See  Lopez  radix.     , 

LOPEZIAXA  RADIX.     Sea  Lopez  radix. 

LOPHATUA.  (From  xo<f>o?,  the  hinder 
part  of  the  neck.)  Lophta.  The  first 
vertebra  of  the  neck. 

LORDOSIS.  (From  *o<j><»oc,  curved,  bent.) 
An  affection  of  the  spine,  in  which  it  is  bent 
inwards. 

LOHICAV  (From  lorico,  to  crust  over.) 
A  kind  of  lute,  with  which  vessels  are  coat- 
ed before  they  are  put  into  the  fire. 

LORICATIOS.  Coating.  Nicholson  re- 
commends the  following  composition  for 
the  coating  of  glass  vessels,  to  prevent  their 
breaking  when  exposed  to  heat.  Take  of 
sand  and  clay,  equal  parts;  make  them 
into  a  thin  paste  with  fresh  blood,  pre- 
vented from  coagulating  by  agitation,  till 
it  is  cold, ;  and  diluted  with  water ;  add  to 
this  some  hair,  and  powdered  glass ;  with 
a  br'jsh,  dipped  in  this  mixture,  besmear 
the  giass ;  and  when  this  layer  is  dry,  let 
the  same  operation  be  repeated  twice,  or 
ofiener,  till  the  coat  applied  is  about  one- 
third  part  of  an  inch  in  thickness. 

LORIND  TVIATIIICIS.  An  epilepsy,  or  a  con- 
vulsive disorder,  proceeding  from  the  uterus. 

Lots  of  Appetite.     See  Anorexia. 

LOTION.  (Lotto ;  from  law*  to  wash  ) 
An  external  fluid  application.  Lotions  are 
usually  applied  by  wetting  linen  in  them, 
and  keeping  it  on  the  part  affected. 

LOTUS.  (From  x«,  to  desire.)  1.  A  tree 
whose  fruit  was  said  to  be  so  delicious  as 
to  make  those  who  tasted  it  to  forsake  all 
other  desires  :  hence  the  proverb  Aa>rcv 
ty&yov,  lotum  gustavi :  I  have  tasted  lotus. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Or- 
der, Decandria. 

Lousy  disease.  A  general  corruption  of 
the  humours,  in  consequence  of  which 
these  insects  are  bred  in  ulcers,  and  cover 
the  whole  body. 

•  LOVE-APPLE.  The  fruit  of  the  Solatium 
lycopersicum  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  so  much 
esteemed  by  the  Portuguese  and  the 
Spaniards,  that  it  is  an  ingredient  in  almost 
all  their  soups  and  sauces,  and  is  deemed 
cooling  and  nutritive. 

Lo-veage.     See  Levisticum. 

LOXARTHRGS.  (From  xo|o?,  oblique, 
and  *<»9£oi>,  a  joint.)  An  obliquity  of  the 
joint,  without  spasm  or  luxation. 

BEL7IOXTU.      'L'hc    v.'uxen    vein, 


LUM 


LUM 


457 


called  also  ludus  paracelsi.  A  stony  mat- 
ter Siud  to  be  serviceable  in  calculus. 

LUES  DEIFICA.  One  of  the  pompous  names 
for  epilepsy. 

LUES  NEURODES  coNVUisiVA.  A  mild  ty- 
phus  fever. 

LUES  VENEREA.  (From  M/»,  to  dis- 
solve, because  ir  produces  dissolution  ;  and 
venerea,  from  Venus,  because  it  is  propa- 
gated by  acts  of  venery  )  The  plague  of 
Venus,  or  the  venereal  disease  JL>r.  Culjen 
culls  it  syphilis.  It  has  also  been  called  the 
venereal  pestilence,  or  pox.  Jlphrodiaius 
morbvs,  Morbus  gallicus.  Indicm  morbus. 
JVeapolitanus  morbus.  Patursa.  See  Syphi- 
lis and  Gonorrhoea 

LUJULA.  (Corrupted  or  contracted 
from  Jlllehijah,  Praise  the  Lord;  so  called 
from  its  n.any  virtues.)  Jicetosella.  Wood- 
sorrel.  Oxalis  acetvsella  of  Liunssus. 
This  delicate  indigenous  plant  is  totally 
inodorous,  but  has  a  grateful  acid  taste, 
which  is  more  agreeab<e  than  (he  common 
sorrel,  and  approaches  near  to  that  of  the 
juice  of  lemons,  or  the  acid  of  tartar,  with 
which  it  also  corresponds  in  a  great  mea- 
sure in  its  medical  effects,  being  esteemed 
refrigerant,  antiscorbutic,  and  diuretic.  Its 
principal  use,  however,  is  to  allay  inordi- 
nate heat,  and  to  quench  thirst  ;  for  ihis 
purpose  a  pleasant  whey  may  be  formed  by 
boiling  the  plant  in  milk.  An  essential 
salt  is  prepared  from  this  plani,  known  by 
the  name  of  Essential  Salt  of  Lemons,  and 
commonly  used  for  taking  ink-stains  out  of 
linen. 

LUMBAGO.  (From  lumbus,  the  loin.) 
A  rheumatic  affection  of  the  muscles  about 
the  loins. 

LUMBAGO  PSOADICA.  Lumbago  apostema- 
tosa.  Lumbago  ab  arthrocace.  Pains  in  the 
loins  from  abscess. 

LUMBABES  ARTERI/E.  The  Uumbal  ar- 
teries. 

LUMBARES  NERVI.   The  lumbal  nerves. 

LUMBABES  VEX./E.     The  lumbal  nerves. 

LUMBARIS  EXTERNUS.  See  Quadratus 
lumborum. 

LUMBARIS  ISTTERKUS.  See  Psoas  mag- 
nus. 

LUMBAR  ABSCESS.  Psoas  abscess. 
A  species  of  arthropuosis,  that  receives  its 
name  from  the  situation  in  which  the 
matter  is  found,  namely,  upon  the  side  of 
the  psoas  muscle,  or  betwixt  that  and  the 
iliacus  internus.  Between  these  muscles, 
there  lies  a  quantity  of  loose  cellular  mem- 
brane, in  which  an  inflammation  often 
takes  place,  either  spontaneously  or  from 
mechanical  injuries.  This  terminates  in  an 
abscess  that  can  procure  no  outlet  but  by 
a  circuitous  course,  in  which  it  generally 
produces  irreparable  mischief,  without 
any  violent  symptoms  occurring  to  alarm 
the  patient.  The  abscess  sometimes  forms 
a  swelling  above  Poupart's  ligament  ; 
sometimes  below  it;  and  frequently  the 


matter  glides  under  the  fascia  of  the  thigh. 
Occasionally,  it  makes  its  way  through  the 
sacro-ischiaiic  foramen,  and  assumes  rather 
the  appearance  of  a  fistula  in  ano.  The 
uneasiness  in  the  loins,  and  the  impulse 
communicated  to  the  tumour  by  coughing, 
evince  that  the  disease  arises  in  the  lumbar 
region  ;  but  it  must  be  confessed,  that  we 
can  hardly  ever  know  the  existence  of  ihe 
disorder,  before  the  tumour,  by  presenting 
itself  externally,  leaf's  us  to  such  infor- 
mation. The  lumbar  abbcess  is  sometimes 
connected  with  diseased  vertebra:,  which 
may  either- be  a  cause  or  effect  of  the  colr 
lection  of  matter.  The  disease,  however, 
is  frequently  unattended  with  this  compli- 
cation. 

The  situation  of  the  symptoms  of  lumbar 
abscess  renders  this  affection  liable  to  be 
mistaken  for  some  others,  viz.  lumbago 
and  nephritic  pains,  and,  towards  its  ter- 
mination, for  crural  or  femoral  hernia.  The 
first,  however,  is  not  attended  with  the 
shivering  that  occurs  here;  and  nephritic 
complaints  are  generally  discoverable  by 
attention  to  the  state  of  the  urine.  The 
distinction  from  crural  hernia  is  more  dif- 
ficult. In  both,  a  soft  inelastic  swelling  is 
felt  in  the  same  situation ;  but  in  hernia, 
it  is  attended  with  obstructed  fseces,  vo- 
mitting,  &c.  and  its  appearance  is  always 
sudden,  while  the  lumbar  tumour  is  pre- 
ceded by  various  complaints  before  its  ap- 
pearance in  the  thigh  In  a  horizontal  pos- 
ture, the  abscess  also  totally  disappears, 
while  the  hernia  docs  not. 

Lumbar  region.    The  loins. 

LUMBRICALES  MANUS.  (Lumbri. 
caleSf  sc.  muscuhts  ,•  from  their  resemblance 
to  the  lumbricus,  or  earth-worm.)  Fidici- 
nales.  Flexor  primi  internodii  digitorum 
manus  vel  perforatns  lumbricales  of  Cow- 
per.  Anuti  tendinn  phalangiens  of  I)umas. 
The  four  small  fingers  of  the  flexors  of 
the  fingers,  which  assist  the  bending  of  the 
fingers  when  the  long  flexors  are  in  full 
action.  They  arise  thin  and  fleshy  from 
the  outside  of  the  tendons  of  the  flexor 
profundus,  a  little  above  the  lower  edge  of 
the  carpal  ligaments,  and  are  inserted  by 
long  slender  tendons  into  the  outer  sides 
of  the  broad  tendons  of  the  interosseal 
muscles,  about  the  middle  of  the  first  joint 
of  the  fingers. 

LUMB1UCALES  PEDIS.  Planti  tendi- 
no  phalangieti  of  Dumas.  Four  muscles  like 
the  former,  that  increase  the  flexion  of  the 
toes,  and  draw  them  inwards. 

LUMBRICUS.  (6  lubricitate  t  from  its 
slipperiness.)  Jlscans  lumbricoides.  Lum~ 
bricus  teres.  The  long  round  worm.  A  spe- 
cies of  worm  which  inhabits  occasionally  the 
human  intestines.  It  has  three  nipples  at 
its  head,  and  a  triangulgr  mouth  in  its  mid- 
dle. Its  length  is  from  four  to  twelve  inches, 
and  its  thickness,  when  twehe  inches  long, 
about  that  of  a  goose-quill,  They  are  some' 
3N 


45S 


LUP 


LYC 


times  solitary,  at  other  times  very  nume- 
rous. 

LTJMBBICUS  TERRESTRIS.  See  Earth- 
worm. 

LUMBUS  VENERIS.    See  J^Rttefolium. 

LUNA.  (So  named  from  its  resemblance 
in  brightness  to  silver.)  The  old  alchemis- 
tical  name  of  silver. 

Lunar  caustic.    See  Nitras  urgenti. 

LtrNARE  os.  One  of  the  bones  of  the 
wrist. 

LUNATICA  ISCHURIA.  (From  luna,  the 
moon.)  A  suppression  of  urine  which  re- 
turns monthly.  It  is  noticed  by  Sau- 
vages. 

LUNG.  Pulmo.  The  lungs  are  two 
viscera  situated  in  the  chest,  by  means 
of  which  we  breathe.  The  lung,  in  the 
right  cavity  of  the  chest,  is  divided  into 
three  lobes,  "chat  in  the  left  cavity  into 
two.  They  hang  in  the  chest,  attached 
at  their  superior  part  to  th*e  neck,  by 
means  of  the  trachea,  and  are  separated 
by  the  mediastinum.  They  are  also  at- 
tached to  the  heart,  by  means  of  the  pulmo- 
nary vessels.  The  substance  of  the  lungs 
is  of  four  kinds,  viz,  vesicular,  vascular, 
bronchial,  and  a  parenchymatous  substance. 
The  vesicular  substance  is  composed  of  the 
air-cells.  The  vascular  invests  those  cells 
like  a  net-work.  The  bronchial  is  through- 
out the  lungs,  having  the  air  cells  at  their 
extremities :  and  the  spongy  substance 
that  connects  the  spaces  between  these 
parts  is  termed  the  parenchyma.  The 
lungs  are  covered  with  a  fine  membrane,  a 
reflexion  of  the  pleura,  called  pleura  pul- 
monalis.  The  internal  surface  of  the  air- 
cells  is  covered  with  a  very  fine,  delicate, 
and  sensible  membrane,  which  is  continued 
from  the  larynx  through  the  trachea  and 
bronchia.  The  arteries  of  the  lungs  are 
the  pulmonary,  which  circulate  the  blood 
through  the  air-cells  to  undergo  a  certain 
chang^e,  and  ihe  bronchial  artery,  a  branch 
of  the  aorta,  which  carries  blood  to  the 
lungs  for  their  nourishment.  The  pul- 
monary veins  return  the  blood  that  has 
undergone  this  change,  by  four  trunks,  into 
the  left  auricle  of  the  heart.  The  bron- 
chial veins  terminate  in  the  vena  azygos. 
The  nerves  of  the  lungs  are  from  the 
eighth  pair  and  great  intercostal.  The  ab- 
sorbents are  of  two  orders  ;  the  superficial 
and  deep-seated :  the  former  are  more  rea- 
dily detected  than  the  latter..  The  glands 
of  these  viscera  are  called  bronchial.  They 
are  muciparous,  and  situated  about  the 
bronchia.  See  Respiration. 

Lung -wort ',  spotted.  See  Pulmonaria  ma- 
culata. 

LUP1A.  (From  Kvinie,  to  molest.)  A  ge- 
nus of  disease,  including  encysted  tumours, 
whose  contents  an  very  thick,  and  some- 
times solid,  as  meliccris,  atherama,  steatoma, 
and  ganglion. 

(From  wn,  grief,  or  dislike ; 


so  called  from  its  extreme  bitterness. )  Un^. 
der  this  term  the  white  lupin  is  directed 
in  some  pharmacopoeias.  The  seed,  the  or- 
dinary food  of  mankind  in  the  days  of  Ga- 
len and  Pliny,  is  now  forgotten.  Its  fari- 
naceous and  bitter  meal  is  occasionally 
exhibited  to  remove  worms  from  the  intes- 
tines, and  made  into  poultices  to  resolve 
indolent  tumours. 

LUPIKUS  ALB  us.  The  systematic  name  of' 
the  white  lupin.  See  Lupinm. 

.LUPULUS.  (From  Mm,,  dislike  ;  so 
named  from  its  bitterness.)  Convolvulus 
perennis.  The  hop.  It  is  the  floral  leaf 
or  bractea  of  this  plant,  ffumulus  lupulus 
of  Linnaeus,  that  is  dried  and  used  in  va- 
rious kinds  of  strong  beer.  Hops  have  a 
bitter  taste,  less  ungrateful  than  most  of 
the  other  strong  bitters,  accompanied  with 
some  degree  of  warmth  and  aroma  dc  bit- 
ter, and  are  highly  intoxicating.  The  hop- 
flower  also  exhales  a  considerable  quantity 
of  its  narcotic  power  in  drying ;  hence  those 
who  sleep  in  the  hop-houses  are  with  diffi- 
culty roused  from  their  slumber.  A  pillar 
stuffed  with  these  flowers  is  said  to  have 
laid  our  present  monarch  to  sleep  when 
oilier  remedies  had  failed. 

LUPUS.  The  wolf,  so  named  from  its 
rapacity.  The  cancer  is  also  so  called,  be- 
cause it  eats  away  the  flesh  like  a  wolf. 

LUSTRAGO.  (From  histro,  to  expiate  ;  so 
called  because  it  was  used  in  the  ancient 
purifications.)  Flat  or  base  vervain. 

Lute.    See  Lutum. 

LUTEA  CORPORA.    See  Corpora  lutea. 

LUTEOLA,  (From  lutuin,  mud,  because 
it  grows  in  muddy  places,  or  is  the  colout? 
of  mud.)  Struthium.  Dyer's  weed.  I)i- 
oscorides  recommends  it  as  useful  in  jaun- 
dice, but  it  is  now  neglected. 

LUTUM.  (From  XUTG?,  soluble.)  Cae- 
mentum.  Mud.  Lute.  A  composition  with 
which  chymical  vessels  are  covered,  to 
preserve  them  from  the  violence  of  the 
fire,  and  to  close  exactly  their  joinings  to 
each  other,  to  retain  the  substances  which 
they  contain  when  they  are  volatile  and 
reduced  to  vapour. 

LUXATION.  (Luxatnra  ;  from  hixo,  to 
put  out  of  joint.)  A  dislocation  of  a  bone 
from  its  proper  cavity. 

LYCHANCHE.  (From  xvxo?,  a  wolf,  and 
<*.yX,(et  to  strangle.  A  species  of  quincy,  in 
which  the  patient  makes  a  noise  like  the 
howling  of  a  wolf. 

LYCHANTHROPJA.  (From  A.wcoc,a  wolf,  and 
«tv6g»!Toc,  a  man.)  A  species  o*  insanity,  in 
which  the  patients  leave  their  houses  in 
the  night,  and  wander  about  like  wolves, 
in  unfrequented  places. 

LYCHINIS.  (From  M%»°S,  a  torch  ;  be- 
cause the  ancients  used  'ts  leaves  rolled 
up  for  torches.)  A  name  of  several  vegeta- 
ble productions. 

LYCOCTOXUM.     (From  AWCO?,  a  wolf,  and 
to  slay ;  so  called  because  it  was 


LYM 


LYM 


459 


water.  The  lymphatic  vessels  absorb  this 
water  from  the  tela  cellulosa  of  the  whole 
body,  from  all  the  viscera  and  the  cavities 


ibe  custom  of  hunters  to  secrete  it  in  raw  somewhat  plastic.  The  quantity  in  the  hu- 
flesh,forthe  purpose  of  destroying  wolves.)  man  body  appears  to  be  very  great,  as  the 
LYCOPERDON.  (From  MW,  a  wolf,  system  of  the  lymphatic  vessels  forms  no 
and  -mgJa,  to  break  wind;  so  named  he-  small  part  of  it.  Its  constituent  princi- 
cause  it  was  supposed  to  spring  from  the  pies  appear  to  be  gelatinous  albuminous 
dung  of  wolves.)  'l.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 

Cryptogamia.     Order,  Fungi.  

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  puff-  of  the  viscera;  and  convey  it  to  the  tho- 
ball.  Crepitus  lupi.  A  round  or  egg  shaped  racic  duct,  where  it  is  mixed  with  the 
fungus,  the  Lycoperdon  bovista  of  Linnaeus,  chyle. 

when  fresh,  of  a  white  colour,  with  a  very  The  use  of  the  lymph  is  to  turn  the  su- 
sliort,  or  scarcely  any  pedicle,  growing  in  perfluous  nutritious  jelly  from  every  part, 
dry  pasture  grounds.  When  young,  it  is  and  to  mix  it  with  the  chyle  in  the  thora- 
sometimes  covered  with  tubercles  on  the  cic  duct,  there  to  be  further  converted  in- 
outside,  and  is  pulpy  within.  By  age  it  to  the  nature  of  the  animal ;  and  lastly,  it 
becomes  smooth  externally,  and  dries  in-  has  mixed  with  it  the  superfluous  aqueous 
ternally,  into  a  very  fine,  light,  brownish  vapour,  which  is  expired  into  the  cavity  of 
dust,  which  is  used  by  the  common  people  the  cranium,  thorax,  and  abdomen. 

LYMPHATIC  GLANDS.  'Glandule 
lymphatics.  See  Conglobate  glands. 

LYMPHATICS.  Absorbent  vessels, 
that  carry  a  transparent  fluid,  or  lymph. 
They  are  small  and  transparent,  and  origi- 
nate in  every  part  of  the  body.  With  the 
lacteal  vessels  of  the  intestines,  they  form 
what  is  termed  the  absorbent  system.  Their 
termination  is  in  the  thoracic  duct.  See 


to  stop  haemorrhages. 

LYCOPERDON  BOVISTA,  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pufF-ball.  See  Lycoperdon. 

LYCOPERDON  TUBER.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  truffle.  See  Truffle. 

LYCOPERSICUM.  (From  AMCOC,  a  wolf,  and 
Tr^ertnov,  a  peach ;  so  called  from  its  excit- 
ing a  violent  degree  of  lust.)  Wolf's 
peach.  Poisonous. 

LYCJOPODIUM.  (From  \vw,  a  wolf,  Absorbent  vessels,  Lacteals,  and  Thoracic 
and  True,  a  foot;  so  called  from  its  sup-  duct. 

posed  resemblance.)  1.  The  name  of  a  Lymphatics  of  the  head  and  neck. — Ab- 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system,  sorbents  are  found  on  the  scalp  and  about 
Class,  Cryptogamia.  Order,  Musci.  the  viscera  of  the  neck,  which  unite  into  a 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Mus-  considerable  branch,  that  accompanies  the 
cus  clavatus.  Club  moss.  Wolf's  claw,  jugular  vein.  Absorbents  have  not  been 
This  plant,  Lycopodium  clavatum  of  Lin-  detected  in  the  human  brain  ;  yet  there 
naeus,  affords  a  great  quantity  of  pollen,  can  be  no  doubt  of  there  being  such  ves- 
which  is  much  esteemed  in  some  places  to  sels :  it  ?s  probable  that  they  pass  out  of 

the  cranium  through  the  canalis  caroticus 
and  foramen  lacerum  in  basi  cranii,  on  each 
side,  and  join  the  above  jugular  branch, 
which  passes  through  some  glands  as  it  pro- 
ceeds into  the  chest  to  the  angle  of  the  sub- 


sprinkle  on  young  children,  to  prevent,  and 
in  the  curing  parts  which  are  fretting.  A 
decoction  of  the  herb  is  said  to  be  a  spe- 
cific in  the  cure  of  the  plica  polonica. 

LYCOPODIUM  CLAVATUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  club-moss.  See  Lycopo- 
ditim. 

LICOPODIUM   SEIAGO.       The    systematic 


clavian  and  jugular  veins. 

The  absorbents,  from  the   right  side  of 
the  head  and  neck,  and  from  the  right  arm, 


name  of  the  upright  club-moss.  See  Mus-  do  not  run  across  the  neck,  to  unite  with 

cus  erectus.  the  great  trunk  of  the  system  ;  they  have  an 

LYCOPSIS.  (From  AWXOC,  a  wolf,  and  <4/?,  equal  opportunity  of  dropping  their  con- 

an  aspect  ;  so  called  from  its  being  of  the  tents  into  the  angle  betwixt  the  right  sub- 

colour  of  a  wolf.)  Echium  .^gyptiacum,  clavian  and  the  jugular  vein.  These  ves- 

or  wail  bugloss.  sels  then  uniting,  form  a  trunk,  which  is  lit- 

LYCOPUS.  (From  *ww?,  a  wolf,  and  tie  more  than  an  inch,  nay,  sometimes  not 

:r*?,  a  foot;  so  named  from  its  likeness.)  a  quarter  of  an  inch,  in  length,  but  which 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin-  has  nearly  as  great  a  diameter  as  the  proper 

trunk  of  the  left  side. 


naean  system.  Class,  Diandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.  Wolf's  claw,  or  water  hore- 
hound.  The  lycopus  europeus  is  astringent, 

LYGISMUS.  (From  Mytfa  to  distort.)  A 
dislocation. 

LYGUS.  (From  xt/^/fa,  to  bend;  so 
called  from  its  flexibility.)  The  agnus 
castus. 

LYMPH.  Lympha.  The  liquid  con- 
tained  in  the  lymphatic  vessels.  It  has  a 


It 

fatuous  smell,  no  taste,  and  is  of  a  crystal 

line  colour.    Its  specific  gravity  is  greater    trunk  there  are  many  valves. 

than  water  ;  in  consistence,  it  is  thin  and        Lymphatics  of  the  vpper  extremities.— 


This  vessel  lies  upon  the  right  subclavian 
vein,  and  receives  a  very  considerable  num- 
ber  of  lymphatic  vessels  ;  not  only  does  it 
receive  the  lymphatics  from  the  right  side 
of  the  head,  thyroid  gland,  neck,  &c.  and 
the  lymphatics  of  the  arm,  but  it  receives 
also  those  from  the  right  side  of  the  thorax 
and  diaphragm,  from  the  lungs  of  this  side, 
and  from  the  parts  supplied  by  the  mam- 
mary  artery.  Both  in  this  and  in  (he  great 


460 


LYS 


The  absorbents  of  the  upper  extremities    the  subclavian  and  jugular  veins.    In  this 
are    divided  into    superficial    and    deep-    course  it  receives : — the  absorbents  of  the 
seated.      The  superficial  absorbents  ascend    kidneys,  which    are    superficial  and  deep- 
under  the  skin   in  every  direction  to   the    seated, and  unite  as  they  proceed  towards 
wrist,    from    whence    a   branch   proceeds    the  thoracic  duct :  and  the  absorbents  of  the 
upon  the  posterior  surface  of  the  fore-arm    spleen,  which  are  upon  its  peritoneal  coat, 
to  the  head  of  the  radius,  over  the  internal    and  unite  with  those  of  the  pancreas  :— a 
condyle  of  the  humerus,  up  to  the  axilla,    branch,  ffjm   a  plexus  of  vessels    passing 
receiving  several  branches  as  it  proceeds,    above   and  below     the     duodenum,     and 
Another  branch  proceeds  from    the  wrist    formed  by  the  absorbents  of  the  stomach, 
along  the   anterior  part    of  the  fore-arm,    which   come  from   the  lesser  and  greater 
and  forms  a  net-work,  with  a  branch  coming    curvature,  and  are  united  about  the  pylo- 
over  the  ulna  from  the  posterior  part,  and    rus  with  those  of  the  pancreas  and  liver, 
ascends  on  the  inside  of  ihe  humerus  to  the    which  converge  from  the  external  surface 
glands  of  the  axilla.     The  deep  seated  ab-    and  internal  parts  towards  the    portx    of 
sorbents   accompany   the  larger  blood-ves-    the  liver,  and  also  by  several  branches  from 
sels,  and  pass  through  two  glands  about  the    the  gall-bladder. 

middle  of  the  humerus,  and  ascend  to  the         Use  of  Lymphatics.— The  office  of  these 

glands  of  the  axilla.     The  superficial  and    vessels  is  to  take  up  substances  which  are 

deep-seated      absorbents  .  having     passed    applied  to  their  mouths  ;  thus  the  vapour 

through    the    axillary    glands,    form   two    of  circumscribed  cavities,  and  of  the  cells 

trunks,  which  unite  into  one,  to  be  inserted    of  the  cellular  membrane,  are  removed  by 

with  the  jugular  absorbents  into  the  thora-    the  lymphatics  of  those  parts;  and  thus 

cic  duct,  at  the  angle  formed  by  the  union    mercury  and  other  substances  are  taken 

of  the  subclavian  with  the  jugular  vein.          into  the  system  when  rubbed  on  the  skin. 

Lymphatics  of  the  inferior  extremities. —        The  principle  by  which  this  absorption 

These  are  also  superficial  and  deep  seated,    takes  place,  is  a  power    inherent  in    the 

The   superficial  ones  lie  between  the  skin    mouths  of  absorbing  vessels,  a  vis  insita, 

and  muscles.     Those  of  the  toes  and  foot    dependent  on  the  high  degree  of  irritability 

form    a  branch,  which  ascends    upon  the    of  their  internal  membrane,  by  which  the 

back  of  tiie  foot,   over  the  tendon  of  the    vessels  contract  and  propel  the    fluid  for- 

cruxus  an1  icus,  forms  with  other  branches    wards.     Hence  the  use  of  this  function  ap- 

a  plexus  above  the  ancles,  then  proceeds    pears  to  be  of  the  utmost  importance,  viz. 

along   the  tibia  over  the  knee,  sometimes    to  supply   the   blood   with  chyle  ;    to  re- 

passes  through  a  gland,  and  proceeds  lip    move  the  superfluous  vapour   of    circum- 

the  inside  of  the  thigh,  to  the  subinguinal    scribed  cavities,  otherwise  dropsies,  as  hy- 

glands.     The  deep-seated  absorbents  follow    drocephalus,     hydrothorax,     hydrocordis, 

the  course  of  the  arteries,  and  accompany    ascites,  hydrocele,   &c.    would  constantly 

the  femoral  artery,   in  which  course  they    be  taking  place  :  to  remove  the  superflu- 

pass  through  some  glands  in  the  leg  and    ous  vapour  from  the  cells  of  the  cellular 

above  the  knee,  and  then  proceed  to  some    membrane  dispersed  throughout  every  part 

deep  seated  subinguinal  glands.    The  ab-    the    body,   that    anasarca  may   not    take 

sorbents  from  about  the  external  parts  of   place  :  to  remove  the  hard  and  soil  parts 

the    pubis,  as    the   penis,    perineum,  and    of  the  body,  and  to  convey  into  the  system 

from   the   external  parts  of  the  pelvis,  in    medicines  which  are  applied  to  the  surface 

general    proceed  to   the  inguinal  glands,    of  the  body, 

The  subinguinal  and  inguinal  glands  send 

forth  several  branches,  which  pass  through 


LTPOMA.     See  Lipoma. 

LYRA.     (From  At/gat,  a  lyre,  or  rtiusical 


the  abdominal  ring  into  the  cavity  of  the    instrument.)  Psalterium.     The  triangular 


abdomen. 


medullary    space    between    the  posterior 


Lymphatics  of  the  abdominal  and  thoracic  crura  of  the  fbrnix  of  the  cerebrum,  which 

'•viscera. — The  absorbents  of  the  lower  ex-  is  marked  with  prominent  medullary  fibres 

tremities  accompany  the  external  iliac  ar-  that  give  the  appearance  of  a  lyre, 
tery,    where    they    are   joined    by  many        LTBUS.  (From  lyrat  the  lyre ;  so  called 

branches  from  the  uterus,  urinary  bladder,  * 
spermatic  chord,  and  some  branches  accom 


panymg    the    internal 

than  ascend  to  the  sacrum,  where  they  form 


because  its  leaves    are    divided  like    the 
strings  of  a  lyre.)  The  doronicum  Germani- 
iliac   artery  ;   they    cum,  or  German  leopard's-bane. 

LTSIGTIA.      (From    MU,  to  loosen,  and 


a  plexus,  which  proceeds  over  the  psoas  yviov,  a  member.)  The  relaxation  of  limbs- 
muscles,  and,  meeting  with  the  lacteate  of  LYSIMACHIA.  (From  Lysimachus, 
the  mesentery,  form  the  thoracic  duct,  or  who  first  discovered  it.)  The  name  of  a 


trunk  of  the  absorbents,  which  is  of  a  ser- 
pentine form,  about  the  size  of  a  crow- 
quill,  and  runs  up  the  dorsal  vertebrae, 
through  the  posterior  opening  of  the  dia- 
phragm, between  the  aorta  and  vena  azy- 
gos,  to  the  angle  formed  by  the  union  of 


genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsan  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

LYSIMACHIA  IHJMMULAHIA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  money-wort.  See  JYum- 
mularta. 

LTSIMACHIA    PURPURZA.       The    herb, 


MAC 

toot,  and  flowers  of  this  plant,  Ly  thrum 
salicaria  of  Linnaeus,  possess  a  considera- 
ble degree  of  astringency,  and  are  used 
medicinally  in  the  cure  of  diarrhoeas  and 
dysenteries,  fluor  albus,  and  hemoptysis. 

LYSSOHECTTTS.  (From  Aaxr<r,*,  canine 
madness,  and  fatou/Jit,  to  bite.)  One  who 
is  mad  in  consequence  of  having  been  bit- 
ten by  a  mad  animal. 

LYTHRUM.     (From  *v6gov,   blood;  so 


MAC 


461 


called  from  its  resemblance  in  colour,  and 
Salicaria,  from  aaiix,  a  willow  ;  from  the 
resemblance  of  its  leaves  to  those  of  a 
willow.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  p.  nuts 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dodeandria. 
Order,  Digynia, 

LYTHIWM  SALICARIA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  or  purple  willow- 
herb.  See  Lysimachia  purpu rea. 


THIS  letter  has  two  significations : 
when  herbs,  flowers,  chips,  or  such-like 
substances,  are  ordered  in  a  prescription^ 
and  M.  follows  them,  it  signifies  manipulus, 
a  handful ;  and  when  any  quantity  of  other 
ingredients  is  directed,  it  is  a  contraction 
of  misce ;  thus,  m.  f.  mist,  signifies  mix 
and  make  a  mixture. 

MACANDOK.      (Indian.)      A  tree   grow- 
ing in  Malabar,  whose  fruit  is  roasted  and 
eaten  as  a  cure  for  dysenteries  and  relief 
in  cholera  morbus,  and  other  complaints. 
MACAPATLI.     Sarsaparilla. 
MACAXOCOTLIFERA.     The  name  of  a  tree 
in  the  West  Indies,  whose  fruit  is  sweet 
and  laxative.     A  decoction  of  the  bark  of 
this  tree  cures  the  itch,  and  the  powder 
thereof  heals  ulcers. 

Macedonian  parsley.  See  Petroselinum 
Macedonicum. 

MACEDOXISIUM  SEMF/ST.  The  seeds  of  the 
Smyrnium  olusatrum,  said  to  possess  bitter- 
ish, aromatic,  and  carminative  virtues. 

MACER.  (From  masa,  Heb.)  Grecian 
macer,  or  mace.  The  root  -which  is  im- 
ported from  Barbary  by  this  name  is  sup- 
posed to  be  the  simarouba,  and  is  said  to 
be  antidysenteric. 

MACERATION.  (From  macero,  to  soft- 
en by  water.)  In  a  pharmaceutical  sense, 
this  term  implies  an  infusion  either  with  or 
without  heat,  wherein  the  ingredients  are 
intended  to  be  almost  wholly  dissolved,  in 
order  to  extract  their  virtues. 

MACERONA.  The  Smyrnium  olusatrum 
or  herb  Alexander. 

MACHARIA.  The  persicaria,  or  peach- 
kernels. 

MACHJERION.  J\fach<eris.  The  ampu- 
tating-knife. 

MACHAON.  The  proper  name  of  an 
antient  physician,  said  to  be  one  of  the 
sons  of  jtsculapius ;  whence  some  authors 
have  fancied  to  dignify  their  own  inventions 
with  his  name,  as  particularly  a  collyrium, 
described  by  Scribonius,  intitled,  Jlsclcfrias 
•Machaonis ,-  and  hence,  also,  medicine  in 
general  is  by  some  called  drs  Machaonia. 


ARISTIOJTIS.         A    ttl&* 

chine  for  reducing  dislocation. 

MACHiNULas.  A  word  sometimes  used 
by  physical  writers  to  express  those  little 
compositions,  which  are  parts  of  stone. 
It  is  a  sort  of  rocky  marie. 

MACIA.     The  anagallis. 

MACIES.  A  wasting  of  the  body.  See 
Atrophy  and  Tabes. 

MACIS.  Mace.  The  middle  bark  of  the 
nutmeg.  A  thick,  tough,  reticulated  unc- 
tuous membrane,  of  a  lively,  reddish,  yel- 
low colour,  approaching  to  that  of  saffron, 
which  envelopes  the  shell  of  the  nutmeg. 
See  Mix  moschata.  The  mace,  when  fresh, 
is  of  a  blood-red  colour,  and  acquires  its 
yellow  hue  in  drying.  It  is  dried  in  the 
sun,  upon  hurdles  fixed  above  one  another, 
and  then,  it  is  said,  sprinkled  with  sea- 
water,  to  prevent  its  crumbling  in  carry- 
ing. It  has  a  pleasant  aromatic  smell,  and 
a  warm,  bitterish,  moderately  pungent 
taste.  It  is  in  common  use  as  a  grateful 
spice,  and  appears  to  be  in  its'  general  qua- 
lities nearly  similar  to  the  nutmeg.  The 
principal  difference  consists  in  the  mace 
being  much  warmer,  more  bitter,  less 
unctuous,  and  sitting  easier  on  weak  sto- 
machs. 

Mace  possesses  qualities  similar  to  those 
of  nutmeg,  but  is  less  astringent,  and  its 
oil  is  supposed  to  be  more  volatile  and 
acrid. 

MACRE.    The  macer. 

MACROPHYSOCEPHALUS.  (From  jueuegsc, 
long,  <f>yer/r,  nature,  and  K«<P«A»,  the  head.) 
One  who  has  a  head  unnaturally  long  and 
large.  This  word,  according  to  Turton, 
is  only  used  by  Ambrose  Parey. 

MACROFIPER.  (From  ^awgo?,  long,  and 
srmgtf,  pepper.)  See  Piper  longum. 

MACROPNEA.  (From  /uaj^o?,  long,  and 
STVMO,  to  breathe.)  A  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing,  where  the  inspirations  are  at  long  in- 
tervals. 

MACULA.  A  spot.  A  permanent  dis° 
colouration  of  Some  portion  of  the  skin, 
often  with  &  change  of  its  texture,  but  twt 


462 


MAC, 


MAG 


connected  with  any  disorder  of  the   con- 
stitution. 

MACTTtaj  ALB.?E.  White  specks  on  the 
eye. 

MACULJJ  HEPATICJZ.  Hepatic,  or  liver- 
coloured  spots  on  the  skin. 

MACULA  LATVT:.  Shingles,  or  erysipe- 
las. 

MACULJE  OCULORUM.  Cataracts;  white 
specks  on  the  eye. 

MACULA  PESTILENTES.  Petecliial,  or 
purple  spots. 

MACUL/E  VENEREJE.  The  venereal  erup- 
tion. 

MACULA  VOLATICJE.  Any  transitory 
eruption. 

MAD-APPLES.  The  oblong  egg-shaped 
fruit  of  the  Solanum  melongena  of  Linnaeus. 
They  are  often  boiled,  in  their  native 
places,  in  soups  and  sauces,  the  same  as 
the  love-apple ;  are  accounted  very  nutri- 
tive, and  are  much  sought  after  by  the 
Notaries  of  Venus. 

MADAROSIS.  (From  (**£oc>  bald,  with- 
out hair.)  A  defect  or  loss  of  eye-brows, 
or  eye-lashes,  causing  a  disagreeable  defer- 
mity,  and  painful  sensation  of  the  eyes  in 
&  strong  light. 

Madder.     See  Rubia. 

Madness.  See  Melancholia,  Insania,  and 
Mania. 

Madness,  Canine.     See  Hydrophobia. 

MA  DOB.  Moisture.  A  sweating.  See 
Ephidrosis. 

MAGDALEOIT.  (Fiom  ,u«wcra>,  to  knead.) 
A  mass  of  plaster,  or  other  composition, 
reduced  to  a  cylindrical  form. 

MAGELLANICAXUS  CORTEX.  The  Win- 
teranus  cortex,  nearly  allied  in  its  proper- 
ties to  canella  alba. 

MAGISTERT.  (From  magister,  a  mas- 
ter.) The  ancient  chymists  used  this  word 
to  signify  a  peculiar  and  secret  method  of 
preparing  any  medicine,  as  it  were,  by  a 
masterly  process.  A  subtle  preparation, 
as  a  precipitate  or  solution  by  menstruum. 

MAGISTRALIA.  (From  magister,  a  mas- 
ter.) Applied,  by  way  of  eminence,  to 
such  medicines  as  are  extemporaneous,  or 
in  common  use. 

MAGISTRAXTIA.  (From  magistro,  to 
rule;  so  called-. by  way  of  eminence,  as 
exceeding  all  others  in  virtue.)  See  Impe- 
ratoria. 

MAGMA.  (From  [4&<rtru>,  to  blend  to- 
gether) Ecfriesma.  A  thick  ointment. 
The  faeces  of  an  ointment  after  the  thinner 
parts  are  strained  off.  A  confection. 

MAGNES.  (From  Magnes,  its  inven- 
tor.) The  magnet,  or  load-stone.  A  mud- 
dy iron  ore,  in  which  the  iron  is  modified  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  afford  a  passage  to  a 
fluid  called  the  magnetic  fluid.  The  mag- 
net exhibit  a  certain  phenomena;  it  is  known 
by  its  property  of  attracting  steel  filings, 
and  is  found  in  Auvergne,  in  Biscay,  in 
Spain,  in  Sweden,  and  Siberia. 


MAGNES  ARSENICALIS.  Arsenical  mag- 
net. It  is  a  composition  of  equal  parts  of 
antimony,  sulphur,  and  arsenic,  mixed  and 
melted  together,  so  as  to  become  a  glassy 
body. 

MAGSTES  EPILEPSI.E.  The  native  cinna- 
bar. 

MAGNESIA.  1.  The  ancient  chymists 
gave  this  name  to  such  substances  as  they 
conceived  to  have  the  power  of  attracting 
any  principle  from  the  air.  Thus  an  earth 
which,  on  being  exposed  to  the  air,  in- 
creased in  weight,  and  yielded  vitriol,  they 
called  magnesia  vitriolata :  and  later  chy- 
mists observing,  in  their  process,  that  a 
nitrous  acid  was  separated,  and  an  earth 
left  behind,  supposing  it  had  attracted  the 
acid,  called  it  magnesia  nitri,  which,  from 
its  colour,  soon  obtained  the  name  of  mag- 
nesia alba. 

2.  An  earth  not  found  pure  in  nature, 
but  obtained  by  art  from  some  of  its 
combinations.  It  gives  a  peculiar  cha- 
racter to  th?  substances  of  which  it 
forms  a  part.  The  stones  which  contain 
magnesia  in  a  considerable  quantity  have 
generally  a  smooth  and  unctuous  feel,  a 
greenish  cast,  a  fibrous  or  striated  texture, 
and  a  silky  lustre.  Among  them  we  may 
mention  talc,  steatite,  serpentine,  chlorite, 
asbestos,  actynotite,  jade,  or  nephritic  stone, 
baikalite,  boracite,  &c.  It  is  likewise 
found  neutralized  with  various  acid?.  It 
has  been  discovered  by  Vauquelin  in  seve- 
ral sea-plants. 

Properties. — Pure  magnesia  does  not 
form  with  water  an  adhesive  ductile 
mass.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  very  white 
spongy  powder,  soft  to  the  touch,  and  per- 
fectly tasteless.  It  is  very  slightly  soluble 
in  water.  It  absorbs  carbonic  acid  gra- 
dually from  the  atmosphere.  It  changes 
very  delicate  blue  vegetable  colours  to 
green.  Its  attraction  to  the  acids  is  weaker 
than  those  of  the  alkalies.  Its  salts  are 
parially  decomposed  by  ammonia,  one 
part  of  the  magnesia  being  precipitated, 
and  the  other  forming  a  triple  compound. 
Its  specific  gravity  is  about  2.3.  It  is  in- 
fusible even  by  the  most  intense  heat ;  but 
when  mixed  with  some  of  the  other  earths 
it  becomes  fusible.  It  combines  with  sul- 
phur. It  does  not  unite  to  phosphorus  or 
carbon.  It  is  not  dissolved  by  alkalies  in 
the  humid  way.  When  heated  strongly,  it 
becomes  phosphorescent.  With  the  dense 
acids  it  becomes  ignited.  With  all  the 
acids  it  forms  salts  of  a  bitter  taste,  mostly 
very  soluble. 

Method  of  obtaining  Magnesia.  The 
usual  method  of  procuring  magnesia  is,  to 
precipitate  it  from  sulphate  of  magnesia  by 
means  of  an  alkali. 

To  effect  this,  dissolve  any  quantity  of 
sulphate  of  magnesia  in  a  large  quantity  of 
distilled  water,  and  add  to  it  gradually  a  so- 
lution of  perfectly  pure  carbonate  of  pot- 


MAG 

tish,  or  soda,  till  no  more  precipitate  en- 
sues. Then  collect  the  precipitate  on  a 
cloth,  and  boil  it  repeatedly  in  a  large 
quantity  of  distilled  water,  till  this  fluid 
passes  perfectly  tasteless.  It  is  then  to  he 
dried,  and  exposed  in  a  crucible  to  a  red 
heat,  till  a  sample  of  it,  when  cold,  does 
not  occasion  theleast  effervescence  with 
acids. 

In  xthis  process,  a  double  decomposition 
takes  place,  the  sulphuric  acid  of  the  sul- 
ptyate  of  magnesia  combines  with  the  al- 
kali, and  forms  sulphate  of  potash  ;  and 
the  carbonic  acid  of  the  alkali  joins  to  the 
disengaged  magnesia,  and  forms  carbonate 
of  magnesia;  the  latter  is  precipitated, 
and  the  sulphate  of  potash  remains  in  so- 
hition.  On  exposing  the  carbonate  of 
magnesia  to  heat,  the  acid  is  expelled,  and 
the  magnesia  is  left  behind  in  a  pure  state. 
The  magnesia  of  the  present  London  Phar- 
macopoeia was  formerly  called  Magensia 
calcinata ;  nsla  ;  pura.  It  is  directed  to 
be  made  thus :— "  Take  of  carbonate  of 
magnesia,  four  ounces  ;  burn  it  in  a  very 
strong  fire,  for  two  hours,  or  until  acetic 
acid  being  dropped  in  extricates  no  bub- 
bles of  gas."  It  is  given  as  an  absorbent 
antacid,  and  eccoprotic,  in  cardialgia, 
spasms,  convulsions,  and  tormina  of  the 
"bowels  of  infants;  pyrosis,  flatulencies,  and 
other  diseases  of  the  primxvix;  obstipa- 
tion, leucorrhcea,  rickets,  scrofula,  crusta 
lactea,  and  podagra.  The  dose  is  from  half 
a  drachm  to  a  drachm. 

MAGNESIA  CALCINATA.     See  Magnesia. 

MAGNESIA  OPALINA.  In  making  the 
hepar  antimonii.'some  add,  to  the  antimony 
and  nitre,  decrepitated  sal-ammor.iac,  and 
thus  make  the  opalin.  It  is  a  weaker  eme- 
tic than  the  liver  of  antimony. 

MAGNESIA  VITBIOLATA.  See  Sulphas  mag- 
nesix. 

MAGNESIA  USTA.     See  Magnesia. 

MAGNESUE  CARBONAS.  The  Lon- 
don College  direct  it  to  be  made  as  fol- 
lows :  Take  of  the  sulphate  of  magnesia, 
subcarbonate  of  magnesia,  of  each  a  pound  ; 
water,  three  gallons.  Dissolve  the  subcarbo- 
nate of  potash  in  three  pints  of  water,  and 
strain.  Dissolve  also  the  sulphate  of  magne- 
sia, separately,  in  five  pints  of  the  water, 
and  strain  ; ,  then  add  the  rest  of  the  water 
to  the  rest  of  the  solution,  apply  heat,  and 
when  it  boils  pour  in  the  former  solution, 
stirring  them  well  together;  next,  strain 
through  a  linen  cloth;  lastly,  wash  the 
powder  repeatedly  with  boiling  water,  and 
dry  it  upon  bibulous  paper,  in  a  heat  of 
200°.  It  is  in  form  of  very  fine  powder, 
considerably  resembling  flour  in  its  appear- 
ance and  feel ;  it  has  n<»  sensible  taste  on 
the  tongue  ;  it  gives  a  faint  greenish  colour 
to  the  tincture  of  violets,  and  converts 
turnsole  to'a  blue.  It  is  employed  medi- 


MAI 


463 


cinally  as  an  absorbent,  antacid,  and  purga- 
tive, in  doses  from  half  a  drachm  to  two 
drachms.  See  Carbonas  magnesia. 

MAGNi-SLE  SULPHAS.  See  Sulphas 
magnesix. 

MAGNET.     See  Magnes. 

MAGNETISM.  The  property  which 
iron  possesses  of  attracting  or  repelling 
other  iron  according  to  circumstances. 

MAGNETISM,  ANIMAL.  A  sympathy 
lately  supposed,  by  some  persons,  to  exist 
between  the  magnet  and  the  human  body ; 
by  means  of  which  the  former  became 
capable  of  curing  many  diseases  in  an  un- 
known way,  somewhat  resembling  the  per- 
formances of  the  old  magicians.  Animal 
magnetism  is  now  entirely  exploded. 

MAGNDM  DEI  DONUM.  So  Dr.  Mead  calls 
the  Peruvian  bark. 

MAGNUM  OS.  The  third  bone  of 
the  lower  row  of  bones  of  the  carpus, 
reckoning  from  the  thumb  towards  the 
little  finger. 

MAGNUS  MOBBUS.  The  great  disease. 
So  Hippocrates  calls  the  epilepsy. 

MAGYDABIS.  The  root  of  the  herb  las- 
serwort. 

MAHAGONI.  The  systematic  name  of  the 
tree  the  wood  of  which  bears  this  name, 
and  is  so  well  known,  is  the  Stoietenia  maho- 
goni  of  Linnxus.  Its  bark,  when  dried,  has 
an  adstringent  bitter  taste,  similar  to  that  of 
Peruvian  bark,  but  stronger,  for  which  it 
appears  it  may  be  substitued  in  the  cure  of 
fevers,  and  other  diseases. 

MAHALEB.     A  species  ot'Prunus. 

MAHMOUDY.     Scammonium. 

Maidenhair.    See  Adianthum. 

MAIDENHAIR,  CANADA.  Adianthum  Ca- 
nadense.  This  is  the  Adianthum  pedatum 
of  Linnaeus.  It  is  in  common  use  in  France, 
for  the  same  purposes  as  the  common  adi- 
anthum  is  in  this  country,  and  appears  to 
be  far  superior  to  it. 

Maidenhair,  English.     See  Adianthum. 

MAIDENHAIB-TREE.  Ginkgo.  Ginan  Itsio. 
In  China  and  Japan,  where  this  tree  grows, 
the  fruit  acquires  the  size  of  a  damask 
plumb,  and  contains  a  kernel  resembling 
that  of  our  apricot.  These  kernels  always 
make  part  of  the  desert  at  all  public  feasts 
and  entertainments.  They  are  said  to  pro- 
mote digestion,  and  to  cleanse  the  stomach 
and  bowels. 

MAJANTHEMUM.     See  Liliunt  con-valHum. 

MAIL-ANSCHI.  A  species  of  rhamnus 
growing  in  Malabar.  A  decotion  of  its 
root  is  recommended  against  the  gout ;  and 
a  decoction  of  its  leaves  against  the  jaun- 
dice. 

MAIL-CLOU.  A  Malabar  tree,  from 
whose  bruised  leaves  and  bark  is  prepared 
an  apozem  against  the  after  pains  of  women 
in  childbed,  and  for  promoting  the  lochia. 

MAIL.CLOTJ.KATOF.    This  is  larger  .than 


464 


MAL 


MAL 


the  above   species.     It  is  evergreen  and 
astringent. 

MAJORANA.  (Quod  mense  Maiqflo- 
rent,  because  it  flowers  in  May.)  Sweet 
marjoram.  Origanum  majorana  of  Linnae- 
us : — -foliis  ovaris  obtrtsis,  spicts  subrotundis 
compactis  pubescent  bus.  This  plant  has 
been  long  cultivated  in  our  gardens,  and  is 
in  frequent  use  for  culinary  purposes.  The 
leaves  and  tops  have  a  pleasant  smell,  and 
a  moderately  warm,  aromatic,  bitterish 
taste.  They  yield  their  virtues  to  aqueous 
and  spirituous  liquors,  by  infusion,  and  to 
water  in  distillation,  affording  a  consider- 
able  quantity  of  essential  oil.  The  medicinal 
qualities  of  the  plant  are  similar  to  those  of 
the  wild  plant  (see  Origanum;)  but  being 
much  more  fragrant,  it  is  thought  to  be 
more  cephalic,  and  better  adapted  to 
those  complaints  known  by  the  name  of 
nervous ;  and  may  therefore  be  employed 
with  the  same  intentions  as  lavender.  It 
was  directed  in  the  pulvis  sternutatorius, 
by  both  pharmacopoeias,  with  a  view  to 
the  agreeable  odour  which  it  diffuses  to  the 
asarabacca,  rather  than  to  its  errhine 
power,  which  is  very  inconsiderable ;  but 
is  now  wholly  omitted  in  the  Pharm.  Lond. 
In  its  recent  state,  it  is  said  to  have  been 
successfully  applied  to  schirrous  tumours 
of  the  breast. 

MAjoRAjfA  SYHIACA.  See  Mamm  syrl- 
acum. 

MALA.  (From  mains,  an  apple ;  so 
called  from  its  roundness.)  A  prominent 
part  of  the  cheek. 

MALA  ASSYRIA.     The  citron. 

MALA  ^ETHIOMCA.  A  species  of  Lico- 
persicon. 

MALA  AUBANTIA.  See  AurantiutYi  his- 
palense. 

MALA  COTONEA.     The  quince. 

MALA  INSANA  NIGH  A.  The  fruit  of  the 
black  fruited  night-shade.  See  Melongena. 

MALABAR  PLUM.  This  fruit,  which  is 
the  produce  of  the  Eugenia  jumbos,  smells, 
when  ripe,  like  roses.  On  the  coast  of 
Malabar,  where  the  trees  grow  plenti- 
fully, these  plums  are  in  great  esteem. 
They  are  not  only  eaten  fresh  off  the  trees, 
but  are  preserved  in  sugar,  in  order  to 
have  them  eatable  all  the  year.  Of  the 
flowers,  a  conserve  is  prepared,  which  is 
used  medicinally,  as  a  mild  adstringent, 

MALABATHRI  'OLETJM.  Oil  of  cassia 
lignea. 

MALABATHRUM.  (Mee.x«6tfl§ev :  from 
Malabar,  in  India,  whence  it  was  brought, 
and  betre,  a  leaf,  Ind.)  The  leaf  of  the 
tree  whose  bark  is  called  cassia.  See  Cos- 
sici  lignea. 

MALABATRUOJM.  (From  (JKt,\tt&tQ$ov, 
malabathrum.)  Ointment  of  malabathrum. 
It  is  compounded  of  myrrh,  spikenard, 
malabathrum,  and  many  other  aromatic  in- 
gredients. 

Malaca  bean.    See  ^.nacardium  orientate. 


MALAGA  RADIX.  The  root  of  the  sagitta- 
ria  ulexipiinrmaca. 

MALACHI;.  (From  ^uaxooto?,  soft  j  so 
called  from  the  softness  of  its  leaf.)  The 
mallow. 

MALACHITE.  (From  ft«x«£»,  the 
mallow  ;  from  i>s  resemblance  in  colour  to 
the  m.-.-.llow.)  A  species  of  copper  ore  found 
in  Siberia. 

MALACIA.  (From  /ULAKA^KIV,  a  ravenous 
fish.)  Pica,  or  depraved  appetite,  when 
such  things  are  coveted  as  are  not  proper 
for  food. 

MALACOSTEON.  (From  ^wwc,  soft, 
and  ors«v,  a  bone.)  Molities  ossium,  or 
softness  of  the  bones, 

MALACTICA.  (From  f*a.x&(r<rtot  to  soften.) 
Emollient  medicines. 

MAL^E  OS.  (From  malus,  so  called 
from  its  roundness.)  The  cheek-bone. 
See  Jugate  os. 

MALAGFUETTA.  Malaguetta.  Grains  of 
Paradise. 

MALAGMA.  (From  /waA*<r<ra>,  to  soften.) 
Bceos.  It  is  synonymous  with  Cataplasma, 
from  the  frequency  of  making  cataplasm 
to  soften  ;  but  formerly  malagmas  were 
made  of  many  other  ingredients. 

MALAMIRIS.     A  species  of  Piper. 

MALA  HUM  OSS  A.  The  cheek-bones. 
See  Jugate  os. 

MALATS.  Salts  formed  by  the  union 
of  the  malic  acid,  or  acid  of  apples,  with 
different  bases ;  thus  maiat  of  copper,  malat 
of  lead,  be. 

MALE.    The  arm-pit. 

Male  fern.    See  Filix. 

Male  orchis.     See  Satyrion. 

Male  speed-well.     See  Veronica. 

MALIC  ACID.  Acidum  malicwn.  This 
acid  is  obtained  by  saturating  the  juice 
of  apples  with  alkali,  and  pouring  in  the 
acetous  solution  of  lead,  until  it  occa- 
sions no  more  precipitate.  The  precipi- 
tate is  then  to  be  edulcorated,  and  sul- 
phuric acid  poured  on  it,  until  the  liquor 
has  acquired  a  fresh  acid  taste,  without 
any  mixture  of  sweetness.  The  whole  is 
then  to  be  filtered,  to  separate  the  sulphate 
of  lead.  The  filtered  liquor  is  the  malic 
acid,  which  is  very  pure,  i-emains  always  in 
a  fluid  state,  and  cannot  be  rendered  con- 
crete. The  union  of  this  acid  with  different 
bas  s  constitutes  what  are  called  malats. 

MALIGNANT.  Matignus.  A  term 
which  may  be  applied  to  any  disease,  whose 
symptoms  are  so  aggravated  as  to  threaten 
destruction  of  the  patient.  It  is  frequently 
used' to  signify  a  dangerous  epidemic. 

Malignant  fever.      See  Typhus  putrida. 
.Malignant  sore  throat.       See    Cynanchc 
maligna.  * 

MALIS.  A  disease  of  the  skin,  produced 
by  an  insect  lodging  underneath.  It  is  very 
common  in  Persia,  where  the  disease  is 
produced  by  the  \vorm  called  Gordius  me" 
dinensis,  or  JDracunculis  persicv$  ;  in  Ame- 


MAL 

rica,  by  the  Pulex ;  and  it  is  sometimes 
produced  in  Europe  by  the  Pedicuius. 

MALLAM-TOUDALI.  The  name  of  a  tree 
in  Malabar,  the  root,  bark,  leaves,  and 
fruit  of  which  are  esteemed,  us  a  specific, 
in  the  epilepsy. 

M ALLE Ali ILIT Y.  (  Malleabilitas  /  from 
•malleus^  a  hummer.)  The  property  which 
several  metals  possess  of  being  extended 
under  the  hammer  into  thin  plates,  with- 
out cracking1.  The  thin  leaves  of  silver 
and  gold  are  the  best  examples  of  mallea- 
bility. 

MALLEAMOTHE.  Pavette.  Pavate.  Erysi- 
pelas citrons  arbor,  A  shrub  winch  grows 
in  Malabar.  The  leaves,  boiled  in  palm 
oil,  cure  the  impetigo  ;  the  root,  powdered, 
and  mixed  with  ginger,  is  diuretic. 

MALLEI  ANTERIOR.  See  Laxator  tym- 
pani. 

MALLEI  EXTERN  us.  See  Laxator  tym- 
ptini. 

MALLEI  IJJTEU^US.  See  Tensor  tym- 
pani 

MALLEOLUS.  (Dim.  of  malleus,  a 
mallet;  so  called  from  its  supposed  re- 
semblance to  a  mallet.)  The  ankle,  dis- 
tinguished into  external  and  internal,  or 
malleolus  extc.mus  and  interims. 

M  A  LLE  US .  (Qua*  i  malleus  ;  fro  m 
mollio,  to  soften  ;  so  called  from  its  like- 
ness to  a  little  hummer  )  A  bone  of  the 
internal  ear  is  so  termed.  It  is  distin- 
guished into  a  head,  neck,  and  manubri- 
um.  The  head  is  round,  and  encrusted 
with  a  thin  curtilage,  and  annexed  to  an- 
other bone  of  the  ear,  the  incus,  by  gingly- 
mus.  Its  neck  is  narrow,  and  situated  be- 
tween the  head  and  manubrium,  or  handle  ; 
from  which  a  long  slender  process  arises, 
adheres  to  a  furrow  in  the  auditory  canal, 
and  is  continued  as  fur  as  the  fissure  in  the 
articular  cavity  of  the  temporal  bone. 
The  manubrium  is  terminated  by  an  en- 
larged extremity,  and  connected  to  the 
membrana  tympani  by  a  short  conoid  pro- 
cess. 

•Mallow^  common.     See  Malva* 

Mallow  t  round-leaved.  See  Malva  rolun- 
difolia. 

Mallow,  "vervain.     See  Maha  alcea. 

MALOGRAJSTATUM.  (From  indium,  an  apple, 
and  grqnwn,  a  grain ;  so  named  from  its 
grain-like  seeds.)  The  pomegranate. 

MALPIIIOIA  GLABHA.  (So  named  in  ho- 
nour of  Malphigius.)  The  systematic 
name  of  a  tree  which  affords  an  esculent 
cherry. 

MALTHA.  (From  fjt.y.K&<r<ru>t  to  soften.) 
Malthacodes.  A  medicine  softened  and 
tempered  with  wax. 

MALTHACTICA  (From  j«*}Jeu££«,  to 
softe^.)  Emollient  medicines. 

MALTHI.OHUM.     Common  salt. 

MALUM.  1.  A  disease.  2.  An  apple. 
3.  In  a  strict  sense,  it  is  the  disease  called 


MAL 


465 


Proddcntia  oculi  ;  it  is  when  the  eyes  ex- 
ci'rd  the  bounds  of  the  eye  lids. 

MALUM  MOHTUITM  A  disease  that  ap- 
pears in  the  form  of  a  pu&tule,  wh.ch 
soon  forms  a  dry,  brown,  hard,  au<$  broad 
crust.  It  is  seldom  attended  v.ith  pain, 
and  remains  fixed  for  a  long  time  or  fore 
it  can  be  detached.  It  is  mostly  observed 
on  the  tibia  and  os  coccygis,  and  sometimes 
the  face. 

MALVA.  (Malva,  quasi  molva,-  Prom 
mollis,  soft;  named  from  (he  »of  i.es^  of 
its  leaves.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnseun  system.  Class,  Ma- 
nadelpJda.  Order,  P^tyandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  com- 
mon mallow.  Jlfatvu  vulgitris  JlLifoa  syl- 
vesti'is  o.'  Lin  seus  : — caule  erecto  herbuceo, 
fuins  septemlobutis  anttis,  pedum.u!is  petio- 
lisque pilosis  Tins  indigenous  plant  nas  a 
strong  airi.'it}  t^  tne  althaea,  both  in  a.  bo- 
tanical and  a  medicnl  respect  See  Jllthxa. 
The  leaves  and  flowers  are  principally  used 
in  fomentations,  cataplasms,  and  emollient 
entmas.  The  internal  use  of  the  l-aves 
seems  to  be  wholly  superseded  by  the  ra- 
dix althese, 

MALTA  ALCEA.  The  vervain  mallow. 
The  flowers  of  this  plant  are  used  medi- 
cinally in  some  countries. 

MALVA  AUBOHEA.  The  mallow-tree. 
Thi>  beautiiul  uee  is  the  alcea  rosucea  of 
Linnaeus.  The  flowers  are  said  to  p  .ss- ss 
adstringent  and  mucilaginous  virtues.  They 
are  .<  Idom  used  medicinally. 

MALVA  IIOTUJVIIIFOLIA.  Round  leaved 
mallow.  The  whole  herb  and  root  possess 
similar  virtues  to,  and  may  be  substituted 
for,  the  common  mallow.  See  Jtoalva. 

MALVA  SYLVESTHIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  mallow.  See  Mai- 
*>a. 

MALVA  VERBENACEA.  Mcea.  Jllcea 
vulgaris  major.  Vervain  mallow.  This 
plant  is  distinguished  from  the  common 
mallow,  by  its  leaves  being  jagged,  or  cut 
in  about  the  edges.  It  agrees  in  virtues 
with  the  other  mallows,  bat  it  is  lea.st 
mucilaginous  of  any. 

MALVAVISCUS.  (From  malva,  the  mal- 
low, and  vtscvs,  glue  ;  so  named  from  its 
viscidity.)  The  marsh-mallow.  See  Al- 
thaea ojicinalis. 

MALVA  VVLGARIS.     See  JMafaa. 

MALVEUN  WATER.  The  village  of 
Great  Malvern  has,  for  many  years,  been 
celebrated  for  a  spring-  of  remarkable  pu- 
rity, which  has  acquired  the  name  of  the 
holy  well,  from  the  reputed  sanctity  of 
its  waters,  and  the  real  and  extensive  be- 
nefit long  derivt  d  in  various  cases  from  its 
use 

The  holy-well  water,   when  first  drawn, 

appears  quite  clear  and  pellucid,  and  dots 

not  become  sensibly   turbid  on  standing, 

It  possesses  somewhat    of  an  agreeable 

3  O 


466 


MAL 


MAM 


pungency  to  the  taste ;  but  this  is  not  con- 
siderable. In  other  respects  it  does  not 
differ  in  taste  from  pure  good  water. 

The  contents  of  Malvern  holy-well  are  :— 
some  carbonic  acid,  which  is,  in  an  uncom- 
bined  state,  capable  of  acting  upon  iron, 
and  of  giving  a  little  taste  to  the  water  ; 
but  the  exact  quantity  of  which  has  not 
been  ascertained  :— -a  very  small  portion  of 
earth,  either  lime  or  magnesia,  united  with 
the  carbonic  and  marine  acids ; — perhaps  a 
little  neutral  alkaline  salt,  and  a  very  large 
proportion  of  water  : — for  we  may  add,  that, 
the  carbonic  acid  perhaps  excepted,  the 
foreign  matter  is  less  than  that  of  any 
spring-water  which  we  use.  No  iron,  or 
metal  of  any  kind,  is  found  in  it,  though 
there  are  chalybeates  in  the  neighbourhood. 

It  is  singular,  that,  notwithstanding  its 
Apparent  purity,  this  water  is  said  not  to 
keep  well,  and  soon  acquires  a  foetid  smell, 
by  standing  in  open  vessels. 

Malvern  water,  like  many  others,  was  at 
first  only  employed  as  an  external  applica- 
tion ;  and  this,  indeed,  is  still  its  principal 
use,  though  it  is  extended,  with  some  ad. 
vantage, 'to  a  few  internal  diseases.  It 
has  been  found  highly  efficacious  in  pain- 
ful  and  deep  ulcerations,  the  consequence 
of  a  scrophulous  hubit  of  body,  and  which 
are  always  attended  with  much  local  irri- 
tation, and  often  general  fever.  Applied  to 
(he  sore,  it  moderates  the  profuseness  of  the 
discharge,  corrects  the  fetor,  which  so  pe- 
culiarly marks  a  caries  of  the  bone,  pro- 
moles  the  granulating  process,  and  a  salu- 
tary exfoliation  of  the  carious  part ;  and  by 
a  long  perseverance  in  this  course,  very 
dangerous  and  obstinate  cases  have  at  last 
been  cured.  Inflammation  of  the  eye, 
especially  the  ophthalmia,  which  is  so 
troublesome  in  scrophulous  habits,  often 
yields  to  this  simple  application,  and  we 
find  that,  for  a  great  number  of  years,  per- 
sons afflicted  with  sore  eyes  have  been  in 
the  habit  of  resorting  to  Malvern  holy-well. 
Another  order  of  external  diseases,  for 
which  this  water  is  grea'ly  celebrated,  is 
cutaneous  eruptions ;  even  those  obstinate 
cases  of  dry  desquamations,  that  frequently 
follow  a  sudden  application  of  cold  in  irri- 
table habits,  are  often  cured  "by  this  reme- 
dy. Where  the  skin  is  hot  and  dry,  it  re- 
markably relieves  the  intolerable  itching 
of  herpetic  disorders,  and  renders  the  sur- 
face of  the  body  more  cool  and  perspira- 
ble. It  appears,  however,  from  a  nice 
observation  of  Dr.  Wall,  that  this  method 
of  treatment  is  not  so  successful  m  the  cu- 
taneous eruptions  of  very  lax  leucophlegm- 
atic  habits,  where  the  extremities  are 
cold  and  the  circulation  languid  ;  but  that 
it  succeeds  best  where  there  is  unusual  ir- 
ritation of  the  skin,  and  where  it  is  apt  to 
break  in  painful  fissures,  that  ooze  out  a 
watery  acrid  lymph.  On  the  first  applica- 


tion of  this  water  to  an  inflamed  surface, 
it  will  often  for  a  time  increase  the  pain 
and  irritation,  but  these  effects  go  off  in  a 
few  days. 

The  great  benefit  arising  from  using 
Malvern  waters,  as  an  external  remedy,  in 
diseases  of  the  skin,  and  surface  of  the 
body,  have  led  to  its  employment  in  some 
internal  disorders,  and  often  with  consi- 
derable advantage.  Of  these,  the  most 
important  are,  painful  affections  of  the  kid- 
neys and  bladder,  attended  with  the  dis- 
charge of  bloody,  purulent,  or  fetid  urine  ; 
the  hectic  fever,  produced  by  scrophulous 
liberation  of  the  lungs,  or  very  extensive 
and  irritating  sores  on  the  surface  of  the 
body;  and  also  fistulas  of  long  standing, 
that  have  been  neglected,  and  have  be- 
come constant  and  troublesome  sores. 

The  Malvern  water  is  in  general  a  per- 
fectly safe  application,  and  may  be  used 
with  the  utmost  freedom,  both  as  an  ex- 
ternal dressing  for  sores  and  ,as  a  common 
drink. 

The  internal  use  of  Malvern  waters  is 
sometimes  attended  at  first  with  a  slight 
nausea,  and,  not  unfrequently,  for  the  first 
day  or  two,  it  occasions  some  degree  of 
drowsiness,  vertigo,  or  slight  pain  of  the 
head,  which  comes  on  a  few  minutes  after 
drinking  it.  These  symptoms  go  off  spon- 
taneously, after  a  few  days,  or  may  readily 
be  removed  by  a  mild  purgative.  The 
effects  of  this  water  on  the  bowels  are  not^ 
at  all  constant ;  frequently  it  purges  brisk- 
ly for  a  few  days,  but  it  is  not  uncommon 
for  the  body  to  be  rendered  costive  by  its 
use,  especially,  as  Dr.  Wall  observes,  with 
those  who  are  accustomed  to  malt  liquors. 
In  all  cases  it  decidedly  increases  the  flow 
of  urine,  and  the  general  health  of  the  pa- 
tient. The  duration  of  a  course  of  Mal- 
vern waters  must  vary  very  considerably, 
on  account  of  the  different  kinds  of  dis- 
ease for  which  this  spring  is  resorted  to. 

MAMEI.  The  mammoe,  momin,  or  tod- 
dy tree.  This  tree  is  found  in  different 
parts  of  the  West  Indies,  but  those  on  the 
Island  of  Hispaniola  are  the  best.  From 
incisions  made  in  the  branches,  a  copious 
discharge  of  pellucid  liquor  is  obtained, 
which  is  called  momin,  or  toddy  wine ; 
it  must  be  drank  very  sparingly,  because 
of  its  very  diuretic  quality.  It  is  esteemed 
as  an  effectual  preservative  from  the  stone, 
us  also  a  solvent  of  it  when  generated. 
There  are  two  species. 

MAMJLLTE.  (Dim.  mamma,  the  breast.) 
The  breasts  of  men  are  so  termed.  It  is 
likewise  applied  sometimes  to  the  nip- 
ple. 

MAMIHA.  It  is  said,  by  Paulus  JEgine- 
ta,  to  be  the  root  of  a  plant  which  is  of  a 
detergent  quality.  Some  think  it  is  the 
root  of  the  doronicum  ;  but  what  it  really 
is  cannot  be  ascertained. 


MAN 

MAMMA.    See  Breast. 

M  \VI\1AKY  ARTERIES.  Aten*  mam- 
inillnres.  The  internal  mammary  artery  is 
a  branch  of  the  subclavian,  and  gives  off  the 
mediastinal,  thymal,  and  pericardiac  arte- 
ries. The  external  mammary  is  a  branch  of 
the  axillary  artery. 

MAMMARY  VEINS.  Venx  mammillares. 
These  vessels  accompany  the  arteries,  and 
evacuate  their  blood  into  the  subclavian 
vein. 

MA.MMEA  AMERICANA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  on  which  the  mammee 
fruit  grows.  See  Mammee. 

MAMMEE.  A  delicious  fruit,  the  pro- 
duce of  the  Mammea  -Americana  of  Lin- 
naeus. They  have  a  very  grateful  flavour 
when  ripe,  and  are  much  cultivated  in 
Jamaica,  where  they  are  generally  sold  in 
the  markets  for  one  of  the  best  fruits  of  the 
island. 

MAN.  Homo.  Man  is  compounded  of 
solids,  fluids,  a  vital  principle,  and,  what 
distinguishes  him  from  every  other  animal, 
a  soul. 

I.  The  solids  are  divided  into  hard  and 
soft,  which    analysis   demonstrates  to   be 
formed  of  earthy  particles,  connected  to- 
gether by  an   intermediate  gluten.     The 
hard  parts   are   the  bones  and  cartilages. 
The  soft  parts,  muscles,  nerves,  the  vis- 
cera, and  every  other  part  except  the  fluids. 
See  Bones,  Cartilages,  Ligaments,  Muscles, 
Arteries,    Veins,  Nerves,  Lymphatics,  Vis- 
cera, &c. 

II.  The  fluids  are  very  various.  See  Fluids. 
Anatomy  demonstrates  the  structure  of 

the  various  parts  of  which  the  human 
body  consists.  Chymistry  has,  of  late, 
made  great  progress  towards  ascertaining 
its  principles  and  elements,  which  are  as 
follows  : 

The  constituent  principles  of  man  are,  1. 
The  water,  wh5ch  constitutes  the  greatest 
part  of  the  humours,  and  is  the  vehicle  of 
the  other  principles.  2.  The  animal  gas, 
which  consists  of  carbonated  hydrogen, 
and  is  found,  not  only  in  the  blood,  but  in 
all  the  other  fluids.  3.  The  inflammable 
gas,  emitted  from  the  large  intestines,  in 
flatu.  4.  The  animal  gluten,  which  con- 
sists of  carbon  and  azote,  and  forms  the 
fibres  of  the  solid  parts  ;  the  caseous  por- 
tion of  the  milk;  and  the  cruor  of  the 
blood.  5.  The  albumen,  present  in  the  se- 
rum of  the  blood.  6.  The  jelly,  found  in 
the  serum  of  the  blood;  lymph  of  the 
lymphatic  vessels,  and  other  fluids  ;  and 
the  interstices  of  all  the  fibres.  7.  The 
cruor,  which  is  the  animal  gluten  impreg- 
nated with  oxydated  iron.  8.  The  mucus, 
which  lubricates  the  primae  vise  ;  the  aerial 
surfaces  of  the  lungs  ;  the  parts  of  genera- 
tion, ^ind  the  urinary  passages.  9.  The 
animal  oil,  which  fills  the  cells  of  the  adi- 
pose membrane.  10.  The  resin,  found  in 


MAN 


467 


the  bile.  11  The  cebatic  acid,  which  i» 
present  in  animal  oil.  12.  The  phosphoric 
add,  which  enters  into  the  composition  of 
the  animal  earth  of  the  bones,  and  the 
phosphorated  salts  of  the  urine.  13.  The 
lactic  acid,  in  the  sugar  of  the  serum  of  the 
milk.  14.  The  sugar,  latent  in  the  serum 
of  the  milk.  15.  The  animal  earth,  which 
is  a  phosphorated  calx,  and  not  only  forms 
the  greatest  part  of  the  bones,  but  also  is 
found  in  the  fibres  of  the  soft  parts,  and  in 
all  the  fluids.  16.  Phosphorated  volatile 
alkali;  and  17-  Phosphorated  soda,  both  of 
which  are  detected  in  the  urine.  18.  Culi- 
nary salt,  obtained  from  the  urine,  gastric 
juice,  semen,  and  other  humours. 

The    elementary  principles  of  our  body, 
hitherto  known,  are,   1.  Azof,  an  element 
which,  combined   with    hydrogen,  consti- 
tutes volatile  alkali;  with  the  matter  of 
heat,  azotic  air ;  with  carbon,  the  gluten  of 
animal  fibres.    Azot  is  the  primary  element 
of  the  animal  body,  for  it  may   be    ex- 
tracted from  almost  every  part  of  the  ani- 
mal, by  means  of  the  nitrous  acid,  this  hav- 
ing a  greater  affinity  with   the  elements 
than  the  azot   itself.    The  mucus,   jelly, 
membranes,  tendons, .ligaments,  and  car- 
tilages, afford  it  in  a  less  degree  by  means 
of  the  nitrous  acid.    The  lymph,  serum  of 
the  blood,  the  water  of  hydropic  patients, 
the    liquor   amnii,    and  cheese    give  out 
more.    The  greatest  quantity  ot  azot  is  ob- 
tained from  the  coagulable  lymph  of  the 
blood,   and  from  muscle.    The    flesh    of 
young  animals  contains  less  than  that  of 
old ;  and  it  is  in  greater  quantity  in  sarco- 
phagous, than  in  the  flesh  of  phytophagous 
animals  and  fish.     It  is  not  probable  that 
the  azot  is  produced  by  the  decomposition 
of  the  acid  of  nitre  ;  for,  after  having  per- 
formed the  separation,  it  is  capable  of  satu- 
rating the  same  quantity  of  alkali  as  before. 
2.  The  matter  of  heat,  which  enters  into  the 
composition  of  both  solids  and  fluids,  and 
which,  in  a  separate  form,  constitutes  the 
animal  heat.     3.  The  matter  of  light,  which 
in  its  free  s'ate  produces  vision,  and,  when 
compounded,  enters  as  an  element  into  the 
composition  of  oil  and  all  other  inflamma- 
ble parts.  The  eyes  of  animals,  which  shine 
in  the  night  time,  owe  this  property  to  the 
matter   of  light.      4.  The  electric   mattei*, 
which  enters  into  all  bodies,  and  affords 
the  phenomena  of  animal  electricity.     5. 
Oocygen,  which,  in   combination  with  the 
matter  of  heat,  constitutes  vital  air  ;  with 
hydrogen,    forms    water;    with    acescent 
bases,  the  acid  salts  of  our  fluids.     6.  Hy- 
drogen,   which,    combined    with    oxygen, 
forms  water ;   with   azot,  volatile  alkali  ; 
with  the  matter  of  heat,  inflammable  air, 
which  is  emitted  from  the  large  intestines  ; 
and  with   carbon,  animal  gas ;  and  lastly, 
combined  with  carbon  and  the  sebacic  acid, 
constitutes  the  oil  of  the  fMipose  mem- 


468 


MAN 


MAN 


brane.  7.  Carbon,  which,  in  combination 
wi.ii  hydrogen  and  the  sebacic  acid,  con- 
stitutes the  oil  of  the  adipose  membrnne ; 
with  hydrogen  alone,  animal  guz  ;  \viih  azot, 
animal  gluten.  8.  Sulphur,  wluch,  combin- 
ed with  in^ammab.c  :ir,  constitutes  the 
hepatic  air  that,  exhales  from  muscular 
fibre*,  hair,  incubated  eggs,  animal  gluten, 
ana,  ..ccord'ng  to  Lavoisier,  human  excre- 
ment 9.  Phosphows,  which,  with  oxygen, 
forms  the  phosphoric  acid  ;  and,  with  in- 
flamm  ble  air,  phosphoric  air.  The  lucid 
sweat  ->f  some  men,  the  phosphorescence, 
or  light,  given  om  by  the  putrefying  bodies 
of  some  animals,  and  the  phosphorus  ob- 
tained from  cheese  and  human  bones,  suf- 
liciently  shew  that  phosphorus  constitutes 
an  element  of  our  body.  10.  Soda,  or  the 
fixed  mineral  alkali  11.  Potash,  or  the 
fixed  vegetable  dkali.  E:»ch  of  these  is 
found  in  s<rv°ral  of  the  fluids  of  the  human 
bod', .  12.  ~in  earthy  element.  Of  the  earths, 
no  kind  is  so  frequently  detected  as  the 
calcareous,  which  is  found  in  the  bones  and 
other  parts.  13.  .4  metallic  element.  Of  so 
great  a  number  of  metals,  iron  and  manga- 
nese alone  are  found  in  an  organized  body, 
whether  animal  or  vegetable.  Iron  is  in 
greater  quantity  in  the  flesh  lhan  in  the 
bones  ;  but  in  fhe  greatest  proportion  in 
the  cruor  or  red  part  of  the  blood.  14.  Jin 
odorous  principle,  perceptible  in  all  the  ani- 
mal fluids;  but  of  a  peculiar  kind  in  the 
human  ur.ne  and  excrements.  15  The  ner- 
vous fodd,  or  principle  contained  in  the 
nerve  ,  and  which  appears  to  be  an  element 
sta  generis,  distinct  from  all  known  fluids, 
and  not  to  be  collected  by  art. 

Ill  The  vital  principle.  In  all  solid  and 
fluid  parts  of  a  living  body,  there  exists  an 
element,  with  properties  peculiar  to  itself, 
which  constitutes  life  ;  hence  it  is  justly- 
called  vital.  This  principle  induces  a  mode 
of  union  in  the  other  elements,  widely  dif- 
fering from  that  which  arises  from  the  com- 
mon laws  of  chemical  affinity.  By  the  aid  of 
this  principle,  nature  produces  the  animal 
fluids,  as  blood,  bile,  semen,  and  the  rest, 
which  cm  never  be  produced  by  the  art  of 
chymistry.  But  if,  in  consequence  of  death, 
the  laws  of  vital  attraction,  or  nflinity, 
cease  to  operate,  then  the  elements,  re- 
covering thei  former  properties,  become 
again  obedient  to  the  common  laws  of 
chymical  affinity,  and  enter  into  new  com- 
binations, from  which,  new  principles,  or 
the  production  of  putrefaction,  are  pro- 
duced. Tims  the  hydrogen,  combining  it- 
self with  the  azoi,  forms  volatile  alkali ; 
and  the  carbonated  hydrogen,  v/ith  the 
azot,  putrid  air,  into  which  the  whole  body 
is  converted.  It  also  appears  from  hence, 
why  organized  bodies  alone,  namely,  ani- 
mal and  veeeta  le,  are  subject  to  putri- 
dity, to  wii  ch  inorganic  or  mineral  sub- 
s*ance$  are  in^nn  degree  liable,  the 


not  being  compounded  according  to  the 
Lavs  of  vital  afh'nity,  but  only  according  to 
those  of  chymical  affinity.  For  the  tatis- 
ccnce,  or  resolution  of  the  pyritts,  or  fer- 
rum  sulphuratum,  in  the  atmospheric  air,  is 
not  put  refaction,  but  only  the  oxygen,  fur- 
nished by  the  air,  combining  wilh  the  sul- 
phur, and  forming  sulphuric  acid. 

Fire,  as  well  as  putridity,  separates  the 
constituent  principles  of  animal  bodies  into 
their  elements  ;  but  these,  by  a  peculiar 
law,  under  the  action  of  fire,  again  combine 
in  a  different  manner,  and  form  peculiar 
constituent  principles,  called  the  products 
of  fire.  Thus  the  hjdrogen,  combining  with 
azot,  is  changed  into  volatile  alkali ;  but 
with  a  large  proporiion  of  carbon,  it  forms 
empyreumatic  oil.  From  what  has  hitherto 
been  said,  it  will  also  appear,  that  the  true 
constituent  principles  of  the  animal  body 
cannot  be  detected,  either  by  putrefaction 
or  the  action  of  fire  ;  for  by  these  means 
we  only  discover  the  elements  of  those 
principles.  Thus,  whenever  volatile  alkali 
is  found  to  be  generated,  azot  and  hydro- 
gen may  be  supposed  to  have  been  pre- 
sent in  the  natural  state  of  the  animal  sub- 
stance ;  and  when  empyreumatic  oil  is  ob- 
tained, it  may  be  concluded  it  is  furnished 
by  the  hydrogen  and  carbon  of  the  animal 
part. 

MAN ACA.  A  Brazil  shrub,  whose  root  is 
powerfully  emetic  and  cathartic. 

MANCOKON.  According  to  Oribasius,  a 
kind  of  sugar,  which  is  found  in  a  sort  of 
cane. 

MAXCUHANA.    The  origanum  vulgare. 
MANDIBULA.  (From  mando,  to  chew.) 
The  lower  jaw.    See  Maxilla  inferior. 

MAMm  AGORA.  (From  juLctvfya.,  a  den, 
and  ayei$a>,  to  collect ;  because  it  grows 
about  caves  and  dens  of  beasts  ;  or  from 
the  German  man  dragen,  bearing  man.) 
Mandrake.  Jltropa  mandragora  of  Linnze- 
us.  The  boiled  root  is  employed  in  the 
form  of  poultice,  to  discuss  indolent  tu- 
mours. 

MAXI>HAGOIUTES.    (From  fjmvfyer) o§«,  the 
mandrake.)  Wine,  in  which  the  roots  of  the 
male  mandrake  are  infused. 
Mandrake.    See  JlTandragora. 
MANDUCVTOH.  (From  mamhico,  to  chew.) 
The  muscles  which  perform  the  action  of 
chewing. 

MAXKA.  (Indian.)  The  mango-tree. 
MANGANKSK.  This  metallic  substance 
seems,  after  iron,  to  be  the  most  fre- 
quently diffused  metal  through  the  earth ; 
its  ores  are  very  common.  As  a  peculiar 
metal,  it  was  first  noticed  by  Gahn  and 
Scheele,  in  the  years  1774  and  1777.  It  is 
always  found  in  the  state  of  an  oxyd,  vary- 
ing in  the  degree  of  oxydation.  La  Pey- 
ronse  affirmed  that  he  had  found  manga- 
nese in  a  metallic  state ;  but  there  was 
probably  some  mistake  in  his  observation 


MAN 

They  are  dialing  shed  into  grey  oxyd  of 
manganese,  black  oxyd  of  manganese,  reddish 
white  oxyd  of  manganese,  mid  carbonate  of 
mangtinese.  Ail  tue^e  combinations  huve 
an  e-rtny  texture  ;  ihey  are  very  ponder- 
ous; they  occur  boih  amorphous  and  crys- 
tallized ;  and  generally  contain  a  large 
quantity  of  iron.  Th</ir  colour  is  bbck, 
blackish  brown,  or  grey,  seldom  white. 
They  soil  the  fingers  like  soot.  They  are 
some-. times  crystallized  in  prisms,  tetrahe- 
dral,  :  ho  Jiboidul,  or  striated, 

Properties. — M  uiganese  is  of  a  whitish 
grey  colour.  Its  fracture  is  granulated, 
irregular,  and  uneven.  It  is  ot  a  metal- 
lic brilliancy,  which  it,  however,  soon 
loses  m  the  air.  Its  specific  gravity  is 
about  6.850.  Ii  is  very  hard,  and  ex- 
tremeiy  brittle.  I;  is  one  of  the  most  re- 
fractory mt-t.ils,  and  most  difficult  to  fuse, 
requiring  at  leas-.  163°  ot  Wedgwood's  py- 
rometer, Its  oxydabiiity  is  so  rapid,  that 
exposure  to  the  air  is  sufficient  to  render  it 
,red,  Drown,  black,  and  friable,  in  a  very 
short  time  ;  it  can,  iheretore,  only  be  kept 
under  wa.er,  oil,  or  ardent  spirit.  It  is 
the  most  combustible  of  all  the  metals.  It 
decomposes  water,  by  heat  very  rapidly, 
as  >  ell  as  the  greater  part  of  the  metallic 
oxyds.  It  decomposes  sulphuric  acid,  tt 
is  soluble  in  nitric  acid.  It  is  fusible  with 
earths,  and  colours  them  brown,  violei,  or 
red,  according  to  its  state  of  oxydation.  It 
discolours  glasses  tinged  by  iron.  It  does 
not  appear  to  unite  with  sulphur.  It  com- 
bines with  phosphorus.  It  unites  with 
gold,  silver,  and  copper,  and  renders  them 
brittle.  It  unites  to  arsenic  in  close  vessels, 
but  does  not  enter  into  union  with  mercu- 
ry. It  forms  three  differently  coloured 
oxyds^by  combining  with  different  portions 
of  ox^en. 

Method  of  obtaining  Manganese. — This 
metal  is  obtained  by  mixing  the  black  oxyd, 
finely  powdered,  with  pitch;  making  it  into 
a  bail,  and  putting  this  into  a  crucible,  with 
powdered  charcoal,  one-tenth  of  an  inch 
thick  at  the  sides,  and  one-fourth  of  an 
inch  deep  at  the  bottom.  The  empty 
space  is  then  to  be  filled  with  powdered 
charcoal ;  a  cover  is  to  be  luted  on ;  and 
the  crucible  exposed,  for  an  hour,  to  the 
strongest  heat  that  can  be  raised.  Or, 
digest  the  black  oxyd  of  manganese  re- 
peatedly, with  the  addition  of  one-sixteenth 
of  sugar,  in  nitric  acid  ;  dilute  the  mixture 
with  three  times  its  bulk  of  water ;  filter 
it,  and  decompose  it  by  the  addition  of  pot- 
ash ;  collect  the  precipitate,  form  it  into  a 
paste  with  oil,  and  put  it  into  a  crucible, 
well  lined  with  charcoal.  Expose  the 
crucible  for  at  least  two  hours  to  the 
strongest  heat  of  a  forge. 

Manganese  may  also  be  obtained  in  the 
following  manner: 

Prepare  a  saturated  solution  of  sulphate 


MAN"  469 

of  manganese,  bring  it  to  a  boiling  heat, 
and  add  to  it,  gradually,  a  solution  of 
\ar.rtte  of  potash,  until  no  further  preci- 
pitate ensues  ;  then  filter  the  solution,  and 
wash  the  precipitate  in  water,  and  when 
dry  make  it  into  a  paste  with  oil,  and 
proceed  as  before. 

In  this  process,  the  sulphuric  acid  unites 
to  the  potash,  and  forms  sulphate  of  pot- 
ash, and  the  tartareous  acid  joins  to  the. 
manganese,  and  forms  a  tartnte  of  man- 
ganese, which  is  decomposable  by  heat, 

MANGEL  WURSEL.  The  root  of  scarcity. 
A  plant  of  great  importance,  as  a  substitute 
for  bread  in  periods  of  famine.  It  has 
not,  however,  succeeded  so  well  in  this 
country  as  in  Germany.  It  is  properly  a 
species  of  beet. 

MANGIFEBA  Ismci.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mango-tree.  See  Mango. 

MANGO.  The  fruit  of  the  Mangifera 
Indica  of  Linnseus,  which  is  cultivated  all 
over  Asia.  When  ripe,  they  are  juicy,  of  a 
good  flavour,  and  so  fragrant  as  to  perfume 
the  air  to  a  considerable  distance.  They 
are  eaten  either  raw  or  preserved  with 
sugar.  Their  taste  is  so  luscious,  thai  they 
soon  pall  the  appetite.  The  unripe  fruits 
are  pickled  in  the  milk  of  the  cocoa-nut 
that  has  stood  until  sour,  with  salt,  cap- 
sicum, and  garlic.  From  the  expressed 
juice  is  prepared  a  wine  ;  and  the  remain- 
der of  the  kernel  can  be  reduced  to  an 
excellent  flour  for  the  niakmg  of  bread, 
MANGOSTAXA.  See  Mangosteen. 
MANGOSTEEN.  A  fruit  about  the  size 
of  an  orange,  which  grows  in  great  abun- 
dance on  the  tree  called  Garcinia  Mangos- 
tana  by  Linneaeus,  iniJava  ,>.nd  the  Molucca 
islands.  According  to  the  concuiring  tes- 
timonies of  all  travellers,  it  is  the  most  ex- 
quisitely flavoured,  and  the  most  salubri- 
ous of  all  fruits,  it  being  such  a  delicious 
mixture  of  the  tart  and  sweet.  The  flesh, 
is  juicy,  white,  almost  transparent,  and  of 
a  more  delicate  and  agreeable  flavour  than 
the  richest  grape.  It  is  eaten  in  almost 
every  disorder,  and  the  dried  bark  is  used 
medicinally  in  dysenteries  and  tenesmus, 
and  a  strong  decoction  of  it  is  much  es- 
teemed as  a,  gargle  in  ulcerated  sore 
throats. 

Mangos  teen  bark.  See  Mangosteen. 
MANIA.  (From  f**iv>fxyt,  to  rage.) 
Raving  or  furious  madness.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order 
vesanite  of  Culien.  The  definition  of  ma- 
nia is  delirium,  unaccompanied  with  fever; 
but  this  does  not  seem  altogether  correct, 
as  a  delirium  may  prevail  without  any  fre- 
quency of  pulse,  or  fever ;  as  happens 
sometimes  with  women  in  the  hysteric  dis- 
ease. In  mania,  the  mind  is  not  perfect- 
ly mas'er  of  all  its  functions;  it  receives 
impressions  from  the  senses,  which  are  very 
different  from  those  produced  in  health"; 


470 


MAN 


MAN 


the  judgment  and  memory  are  both  lost, 
and  the  irritability  of  the  body  is  much  di- 
minished, being  incapable,  it  is  supposed, 
6f  resist  ing  the  usual  morbid  effects  of  cold, 
hunger,  and  watching1,  and  being  likewise 
less  susceptible  of  other  diseases  than  be- 
fore. 

Mania  may  be  said  to  be  a  false  percep- 
tion of  things,  marked  by  an  incohe- 
rence, or  raving,  and  in  a  resistance  of  ihe 
passions  to  the  command  of  the  will,  a.c- 
companied,  for  the  most  part,  with  a  vio- 
lence of  action,  and  furious  resentment  at 
restraint. 

There  are  two  species  of  madness,  viz. 
the  melancholic  and  furious. 

Madness  is  occasioned  by  afff  ctions  of 
the  mind,  such  as  anxiety,  grief,  love, 
religion,  terror,  or  enthusiasm  ;  the  fre- 
quent and  uncurbed  indulgence  in  any 
passion,  or  emotion,  and  by  abstruse  stu- 
dy. It  short,  it  may  be  produced  by  any 
thing  that  affects  the  mind  so  forcibly  as  to 
take  off  its  attention  from  all  other  affairs. 
Violent  exercise,  frequent  intoxication,  a 
sedentary  life,  the  suppression  of  periodical 
and  ocsasional  discharges  and  secretions, 
excessive  evacuations,  and  paralytic  sei- 
zures, are  likewise  enumerated  as  remote 
causes.  Certain  diseases  of  the  febrile 
kind  have  been  found  to  o  casion  madness, 
where  their  action  has  been  very  violent. 
In  some  cases  it  proceeds  from  an  heredi- 
tary predisposition.  T'VO  constitutions 
are  particularly  the  victims  of  madness  ; 
the  sanguine  and  melancholic  ;  by  the  dif- 
ference of  which  its  appearance  is  some- 
what modified.  Each  species  of  mania  is 
accompanied  with  particular  symptoms, 
Thos'  which  attend  on  the  melancholic  are, 
sadness,  dejection  of  spirits,  and  its  at- 
tendants. Those  which  accompany  an  at- 
tack of  furious  madness  are,  severe  pains 
in  the  head,  redness  of  the  face,  noise  in 
the  ears,  wildness  of  the  countenance,  roll- 
ing and  glistening  of  the  eyes,  grinding  of 
the  teeth,  loud  roaring,  violent  exertion  of 
strength,  absurd,  incoherent  discourse,  un- 
acccountable  malice  to  certain  persons, 
particularly  to  the  nearest  relatives  and 
friends,  a  dislike  to  such  places  and  scenes 
as  formerly  afforded  particular  pleasure,  a 
diminution  of  the  irritability  of  the  body, 
with  respect  to  the  morbid  effects  of  cold, 
hunger  and  watching,  together  with  a  full, 
quick  pulse. 

Mania  comes  on  at  different  periods  of 
life  ;  but,  in  the  greater  number  of  cases,  it 
makes  its  attack  between  thirty  and  forty 
years  of  age.  Females  appear  to  be  more 
subject  to  mania  than  males. 

Dissections  of  maniacal  cases,  Dr.  Tho- 
mas observes,  most  generally  shew  an  ef- 
fusion of  water  into  the  cavities  of  the 
brain  ;  but,  in  some  cases,  we  are  able  10 
discover  evident  marks  of  previous  in- 


flammation, such  as  thickening  and  opacity 
of  the  tunica  arachnoides  and  pia  mater. 
In  a  few  instances,  a  preternatural  hardness 
of  the  substance  of  the  brain. 

From  Dr.  Greding*s  observations,  it  ap- 
pears that  the  skulls  of  the  greater  number 
of  sucli  person:*  are  commonly  very  thick. 
Some  he  found  of  a  most  extraordinary  de- 
g-ree  of  thickness  ;  but  it  appears  that  the 
greater  number  of  insane  people  die  of 
atrophy  and  hydrothorax. 

MANIHOT.     The  latrophe  manihot. 

MANIPULTTS.  (  Quod  manutn,  impleat,  be- 
cause it  fills  the  hand.)  A  handful. 

MANJAPUMERAM.  A  common  tree  in  the 
the  West  Indies,  the  flowers  of  which  are 
distilled,  and  the  water  used  against  in- 
flammations of  the  eyes. 

MANNA.  {From  mano,  a  g,ft,  Syr.  it 
being  the  food  given  b\  God  to  the  children 
of  Israel  in  the  wilderness  ;  or  from  mahna, 
what  is  it  ?  an  exclamation  occasioned  by 
their  wonder  at  its  appearance.)  Manna 
calabrina.  Ros  calabrinus.  Acromeli.  Jllu- 
sar,  Diysomeli.  That  species  which  is  of 
of  a  rosy  colour,  is  called  nuba.  Melaerium. 
from  the  supposition  that  it  descended 
from  heaven.  The  condensed  juice  of  the 
flowering  ash,  or,  Fraxinus  grnus  .—folliis 
ovato-oblongis  serratis  petiolatis,  floribus 
corrollatis.  Hort.  Kew,  which  is  a  native 
of  the  southern  parts  of  Europe,  particular- 
ly Sicily  and  Calabria.  Many  other  trees 
and  shrubs  have  likewise  been  observed  to 
emit  a  sweet  juice,  which  concretes  upon 
exposure  to  the  air,  and  may  be  considered 
of  the  manna  kind,  especially  the  Fraxinus 
rotundifolia  and  excelsior.  In  Sicily,  these 
three  species  of  fraxinus  are  regularly  culti- 
vated for  the  purpose  of  procuring  manna, 
and  with  this  view  are  planted  on  the  de- 
clivity i,of  a  hill  with  an  eastern  aspect. 
After  ten  years  growth,  the  trees  first  begin 
to  yield  the  manna,  but  they  require  to 
be  much  older,  before  they  afford  it  in  any 
considerable  quantity.  Although  the  man- 
na exudes  spontaneously  upon  the  trees, 
yet,  in  order  to  obtain  it  more  copiously, 
incisions  are  made  through  the  bark,  by 
means  of  a  sharp  crooked  instrument ;  and 
the  season  thought  to  be  most  favourable 
for  instituting  this  process  is  a  little  be- 
fore the  dog-days  commence,  when  the 
weather  is  dry  and  serene.  Manna  is  ge- 
nerally distinguished  into  different  kinds, 
viz.  the  manna  in  tear,  the  canulated  and 
flaky  manna,  and  the  common  brown  or 
fat  manna.  All  these  varieties  seem  ra- 
ther to  depend  upon  their  respective  puri- 
ty, and  the  circumstance  in  which  they 
are  obtained  from  the  plant,  than  upon  any 
essential  difference  of  the  drug.  The  best 
manna  is  in  oblong  pieces,  or  flakes,  mo- 
derately dry,  friable,  very  light,  of  a 
whitish  or  pale  yellow  colour,  and  in  some 
degree  transparent :  the  inferior  kinds  are 


MAR 

moist,  unctous,  and  brown.  Manna  is 
well  known  as  a  gentle  purgative,  so  mild 
in  its  operation,  that  it  may  be  given  with 
safety  to  children  and  pregnant  women, 
to  the  delicacy  of  whose  frames  and  situa- 
tion it  is  particularly  adapted.  It  is  es- 
teemed a  good  and  pleasant  auxiliary  to  the 
purgative  neutral  salts.  It  sheatihes  acri- 
mony, and  is  useful  in  coughs,  disorders  of 
the  breast,  and  such  as  are  attended  with 
fever  and  inflammation,  as  in  pleuntis, 
&c.  Its  is  particularly  efficacious  in  bilious 
complain  is,  and  helps  the  discharge  of*  mi- 
neral waters,  when  they  are  not  of  them- 
selves sufficiently  active.  It  is  apt  to  cre- 
ate flatulencies  and  gripes ;  both  which 
are  prevented  by  a  small  addition  of  some 
warm  carminitive.  It  purges  in  doses  of 
fromBjj  to  ^jj  ;  but  its  purgative  quality  is 
much  increased,  and  its  flatulent  effects 
prevented,  by  a  small  addition  of  cassia. 
The  dose  for  children  is  from  one  scruple 
to  three.'  It  is  best  dissolved  in  whey. 

MANNA  BIIIGANTIACA.  A  species  of 
manna  brought  from  Brianconois  in  Dau- 
phiny. 

MANNA  CALABRINA.       Calabrian  manna. 

MANNA  CANULATA.  Flaky  mamma,  or 
manna  concreted  on  straw,  or  chips. 

MANNA  SECUNDA.  An  inferior  or  second 
sort  of  manna. 

MANNA  THUUIS.  A  coarse  powder  of 
olibanum. 

MANNIFERA  AUBOH.  (From  tnannat  and 
fero,  to  bear.)  The  fraxinus  ornus. 

MANSORIUS.  (From  mando,  to  chew.) 
The  masseter  muscle. 

MANTILE.      The  name  of  a  bandage. 

MANTIS  DEI.  A  name  of  a  resolvent 
plaster,  which  is  described  by  Lemery. 
Also  for  opium. 

JUapple,      See  Saecharum  canedense. 

MAHANDA.  A  species  of  myrtle,  grow- 
ing in  thcrislatid  of  Zeylon,  a  decoction  of 
the  leaves  of  which  are  said  to  be  excellent 
against  the  venereal  disease. 

MAR  ANT  A.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plr.iits  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Jlfonandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

V.    The  name  of  the  Indian  arrow-root. 

There  are  three  species  of  Maranta, 
the  Arundinacea>  Galanga,  and  Comesa, 
all  of  them  herbaceous,  perennial  exotics 
of  the  Indies,  kept  here  in  hot-houses  for 
curiosity  ;  they  have  thick,  knotty,  creep- 
ing- roots,  crowned  with  long,  broad,  aran- 
dinaceous  leaves,  ending  in  points,  and  up- 
right St.- Iks  half  a  yard  high,  terminated  by 
bunches  of  monope.ialous,  ringent,  five- 
parted  flowers.  They  are  propagated  by 
paining  the  roots  in  spring,  and  planting- 
them  in  pots  of  .ig'nt  rich  earth,  and  then 
plunging  them  in  the  bark-bed.  The  root 
of  the  Maranta  Galamr.i,  common1,}  called 
arrow-root,  is  used  by  the  Indians  to  ex- 
tract the  virus  communicated  by  their 


MAf* 


47i 


poisoned  arrows,  from  whence  it  has  ob- 
tained its  namv.*.  It  is  cultivated  in  gar- 
dens and  provision-grounds  in  the  West 
Indies  ;  and  the  starch  is  obtained  from  it 
by  the  following  process  :  The  roots,  when 
a  year  old,  are  dug  up,  well  washed  in  wa- 
ter, and  then  beaten  in  a  large  deep  wood- 
en mortar  to  a  pulp ;  this  is  thrown  into 
a  large  tub  of  clean  water :  the  whole  is 
then  well  stirred,  and  the  fibrous  part 
wrung  out  by  the  hands,  and  thrown  away, 
The  milky  liquor  being  passed  through  a 
hair  sieve,  or  coarse  cloth,  is  suffered  to 
settle,  and  the  clear  water  drained  off. 
At  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  is  a  white  mass, 
which  is  again  mixed  with  clean  water, 
and  drained :  lastly,  the  mass  is  dried  ou 
sheets  in  the  sun,  and  is  pure  starch. 

Arrow-root  contains,  in  small  bulk,  a 
greater  proportion  of  nourishment  than 
any  other  yet  known.  The  powder,  boiled 
in  water,  forms  a  very  pleasant  transpa- 
rent jelly,  very  superior  to  that  of  sago  or 
tapioca ;  and  is  much  recommended  as  a  nu- 
tritious diet  for  children  and  invalids.  The 
jelly  is  made  in  the  following-  manner: 
to  a  desert  spoonful  of  powder,  add  as  much 
cold  water  as  will  make  it  into  a  paste ; 
then,  pour  on  half  a  pint  of  boiling  water : 
stir  it  briskly,  and  boil  it  a  few  minutes, 
when  it  will  become  a  clear  smooth  jelly; 
a  little  sugar  and  sherry  wine  may  be  added 
for  debilitated  patients  ;  but  for  infants,  a 
drop  or  two  of  essence  of  caraway-seeds, 
or  cinnamon,  is  preferable,  wine  being 
very  liable  to  become  acescent  in  the  sto- 
machs of  infants,  aad  thus  disagree  with 
the  bowels.  Fresh  milk,  ei  her  alone  or 
diluted  with  water,  may  be  substituted  for 
the  water.  For  very  debilitated  frames, 
and  especially  for  ricketty  ch  klren,  this 
jelly,  blended  with  an  animal  jelly,  a*  that 
of  the  stag's  hori  (ramrce  cornu  cervi,)  af- 
fords a  more  nutritious  diet  tun-  amnv- 
root  alone,  which  may  be  done  in  the 
following  manner :  Boil  half  an  ounce  of 
stag's  horn  shavings,  in  a  pint  of  water,  tor 
fifteen -minifies;  then  strain,  and  add  two 
desert  spoonfuls  of  arrow-root  powder, 
previously  well  mixed  with  a  tea-cupful  of 
water ;  stir  them  briskly  together,  a  I 
boil  them  for  a  few  minutes.  If  the  child 
should  be  much  troubl.  d  with  flatulency, 
two  or  three  drops  of  essence  of  caraway- 
seeds,  or  a  little  grated  nutmeg,  may  be 
added;  but  f.  r  adults,  port  wine,  or  bran- 
dy,  will  answer  best. 

M  \RASM  US.  (From  fxo£Mvo,  to  grow 
lean.)  Atroplna.  Emaciation.  A  wast- 
ing away  of  the  flesh,  wiihout  fever  or  ap- 
parent di-ease.  See  Atrophy. 

MAHATIIIUTES.  (From  jtaegcedgoy,  fennel.) 
A  vinous  infusion  of  fennel ;  or  wine  im- 
pregnated with  fennel. 

MAHATHKOPHTLLUM.  (From  fj&gnQcv, 
fennel,  and  qvMovt  a  leaf;  so  named 


472 


MAlt 


MAR 


because  its  leaves  resemble  those  of  the 
common  fennel.)  See  Peucedanum  officinale. 
MAHATHRUM.  (From  pa^mm,  to  \vi- 
ther ;  so  called  because  its  stalk  and 
flowers  wither  in  the  autumn.)  See  Fee- 
niculum. 

MARATHHUM  SYLVESTRE.  See  Pence- 
danum. 

MARBLE.     Powdered  marble,  which  is  a 
carbonate  of   lime,   is  used  in  pneumatic 
medicine,  to  give  out  carbonic  acid  gaz. 
Marcasite.     See  Bismuth. 
MARCASSITA.     (From  marcasite^   Germ.) 
See  Bismuth. 

MARCHANTIA  POLYMORPHA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  liver-Wort.  See  Hepaii- 
ca  terrestris. 

MARCORES.  (From  marceo,  to  become 
lean.)  Universal  emaciation.  The  first 
order  in  the  class  cachexix  of  Cullen's  no- 
sology. 

Marestail.  See  Equisetum 
M ARC  ARIT A.  (From  margalith,  Rab. ) 
1.  The  pearl,  Perla.  Unio.  A  small  cal- 
careous concretion,  of  a  bright  transparent 
whiteness,  found  on  the  inside  of  the  shell 
Concha  margaritifera  of  Linnaeus,  or  mo- 
ther-of-pearl fish.  Pearls  were  formerly  ex- 
feibited  as  antacids. 

2.  A  tumour  upon  the  eye  resembling  a 
pearl. 

MARIGOLD,  MARSH.  Caltha  patustris  of 
Linnaeus.  The  flower  buds  of  this  very 
common  plant  may  be  pickled  as  a  good 
substitute  for  capei-s,. 

Marine  acid.     See  Muriatic  add. 
Marine  salt.    See  Murias  sod<x. 
MARIPENDAM.     A  plant  in  the  island  of 
St.  D&mingo  :    its  tops  are    distilled,  and 
thus  a  water  is  obtained,  which  is  held  in 
great  esteem  against  pains  in  the  stomach. 
MARISCA.       An   excrescence  about  the 
anus,  or  the  piles  in  a  state  of  tumefaction  ; 
the  Hxmerrhois  tumens  of  Cullen. 

MARISICDM.    The  merer, liaris  f  uttcosr. 
Marjoram,  weet.     See  Mujorana. 
Marjoram,  ivild.      See  Origanum. 
MARJORAM*.     Sec  Origanum. 
MARMALADK.     The  pulp  of  quinces,    or 
any  other  fruit,  boiled   into  a  consistence 
•with  honey. 

MARMAUYRJK..  (From  f*ar^;.ni£a>t  to  shine.) 
An  appearance  of  sparks,  or  coruscations* 
flushing  before  UK-  eyes, 

MARMOLARIA.  (From  marmor,  marble  ; 
so  named  because  it  i»  spotted  like  mar- 
bie.)  fiearVbrcech.  See  Acanthus  mol- 
lis. 

MAHMORATA  AUIUUM.  (From  murmor.') 
Kar-wax. 

MAKMORIGK.  A  variety  of  the  Pseu- 
dohlepsis  Imaginaria,  in  which  sparks  and 
flashes  of  fire  arc  supposed  to  present 
themselves. 

MAHMOREUS  TARTARUS.  The  hardest 
species  of  human  calculus. 


MABOCOSTINUM.  A  purgative  extract 
made  of  ti»e  marum  and  co.tu  ;  ougtiially 
made  by  Min^lereua. 

MARROW.  Medulla.  Tiie  fat  sub- 
stance secreted  by  iht-  small  arieries.pf  its 
proper  membrane,  and  c.muuned  in  he 
rnedullarv  cavities,  of  the  long  cylindrical 
bones.  See  Bones. 

J\farroiut  spinal.     See  Medulla  spinalis. 
MARRUBIASTRUM.      Baliota,  or  slinking 
horehound. 

MAHHUBIUM.  ((From  marrob,  a  bit- 
ter juice,  Heb.)  Maurb-marson.  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lmnaean 
system.  Class,  Didynamiu.  Order,  Gym- 
nospennia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
common  white  horehound.  Manubium  al- 
bum. Marrubium  vulgare  ot  Linnaeus  : — 
dentibus  calcynis  sttactis  uncinatis.  The 
leaves  of  this  indigenous  pjant  have  a  mo- 
derately strong  smell  of  the  aromatic  kind, 
but  not  agreeable ;  which,  by  drying-,  is 
improved  ;  and  in  keeping  for  some  months 
is  in  great  part  dissipated ;  their  taste  is 
very  bitter,  penetrating,  diffusive^  and 
durable  in  the  mouth.  That  horehouud 
possesses  some  share  of  medicinal  power, 
may  be  in ferred  from  its  sensible  qualities, 
but  its  virtues  do  not  appear  to  be  clearly 
ascertained.  It  is  a  favourite  remedy  with 
the  common  people  in  coughs  and  asth- 
mas. The  usual  dose  is  from  half  an  ounce 
to  an  ounce,  in  infusion,  two  or  thret"  times 
a  day.  The  dose  of  the  extract  is  from  gr.  x 
to  gss. 

MARRUBIUM  ALBUM.      See   Marrubium. 
MARRUBIUSI  AQ.UATICUM.      Water  tiore- 
hound ;  opening,  corroborant. 

MARRUBIUM  H!SPAMCUM.  Mad-wort, 
or  Spanish  horehound. 

MARRUBIUM  NIC  RUM  FCETIDUM.  Tiie 
black  stinking  horehound,  or  ballota 

MARRUBIUM  TEKTICILLATUM.  Murni- 
bium  hispanicum.  The  base  horehound. 
Galen's  madwort. 

MAURUBIUM"  VULGARE.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  horehound.  See  Mar- 
rubium. 

MARS.  The  alchemists. gave  this  name 
to  iron. 

MARS  AT,K  ILIZATUS  SOLUBILIS.  Iron  and 
fixed  alkali. 

MARS  SACCHARATUS.  Iron  mixed  with 
starch  and  melted  sugar. 

MARS  SOLUBILIS.     Ferrum  tartarizatum. 
MA  us     ULPHURATUS.      Iron   filings,   and 
sulphur  deph lacerated. 

Marseilles  hart-wort.  See  Seseli  massi- 
lien.ie. 

Marsh  mallow.     See  Althea. 
Marsh  trefoil.     S(.-c  TreJ'n  'iinn  pain dosum. 
MARSUPIALIS.       (MarstipiuUv,      c     mus- 
culus  ,•  from  marsupium,  a  purse  ;  so  named 
from  its  resemblance.)     Sec   Obturator  in- 
tcrnus. 


MAS 


MAS 


473 


LILT.  Lilium  inartagon  of 
Linnaeus,  who  informs  us  the  root  makes 
part  of  the  daily  food  of  the  Siberians. 

MARTIAL.  Sometimes  used  to  express 
preparations  of  iron,  or  such  as  are  im- 
pregnated therewith  ;  as  the  Martial  Re- 
guhis  of  antimony,  &c. 

MARTIATUM  UNGUENTUM.  Soldiers' 
ointment.  Ointment  of  laurel,  rue,  mar- 
joram, &c. 

MARTIS  ESSENTIA.  A  solution  of  lead 
in  acid. 

MARTIS  LIMATURA  PR/EPARATA.  Puri- 
fied filings  of  iron. 

MARUM  CRETICUM.  See  Marum  Syri- 
acum. 

MARUM  SYRIA  CUM.  (From  mar,  bit- 
ter, Heb.)  Marum  creticum.  Majorana 
syriaca.  Marum  verum.  Marum  Coortusi. 
Chamxdrys  incana  maritima.  Marum  ger- 
mander,  or  Syrian  herb  mastich.  This 
shrnb  is  the  Teucrium  marum  of  Linnaeus  : 
—foUis  integerrimis  ovatis  acutis  petiolatis, 
subtus  tomentoris,  floribus  sacetnosis  secundis. 
It  grows  plentifully  in  Greece,  --Egypt, 
Crete,,  and  Syria.  The  leaves  and  younger 
branches,  when  recent,  on  being  rubbed 
betwixt  the  fingers,  emit  a  volatile  aro- 
matic smell,  which  readily  excites  sneez- 
ing ;  to  the  taste  they  are  bitterish,  ac- 
companied with  a  sensation  of  heat  and 
acrimony.  Judging  from  these  sensible 
qualities  of  the  plant,  it  may  be  supposed 
to  possess  very  acfive  powers.  It  is  re- 
commended as  a  stimulant,  aromatic,  and 
deobstruent  ;  and  Linnaeus,  Rosenstein, 
and  Bergius,  speak  highly  of  its  utility. 
Dose,  ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm  of  the 
powdered  leaves,  given  in  wine.  At  pre- 
sent, however,  marum  is  chiefly  used  as 
an  errhine. 

MARUM  VERUM.     See  Marum  syriacum. 

MARUM  VULGARE.  Common  herb  mas- 
tich. Sampsuchus.  Clinopodium  mastichi- 
na  gallorum.  Thymbra  hispanica.  Jaca 
indica.  Thymus  maslichina  of  Linnaeus. 
A  low  shrubby  plant,  a  native  of  Spain, 
which  is  employed  as  an  errhine.  It  has 
a  strong  agreeable  smell,  like  mastich. 
Its  virtues  are  similar  to  those  of  marum 
syriacum,  but  less  powerful. 

MARVISUM.     Malmsey  wine. 

MASCHALE.       (Ma<7  %ttto).)     The  arm-pit. 

MASCHALISTER.  (From  ^ot<r^A/?»g.) 
The  second  vertebrae  of  the  back. 

MASLACH.  A  medicine  of  the  opiate  kind, 
in  use  amongst  the  Turks. 

MASPETAM.  Maspetum.  The  leaves  of 
the  asafoetida  plant. 

MASSA.  (From  fj.&<r<ru>,  to  blend  to- 
gether.) A  mass.  A  term  generally  ap- 
plied to  the  compound  out  of  which  pills 
are  to  be  formed. 

MASSA     CAUKEA     JACOBI       SYLVII.  See 

Flexor  longus  digitorwn  pedis. 
MASSALIS.    A  name  for  mercury. 


MASSETER.  (From  (utAa-fAOfjiau,  to 
chew ;  because  it  assists  in  chewing.) 
Zigomato-maxillaire  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
of  the  lower  jaw,  situate  on  the  side  of 
the  face.  It  is  a  short  thick  muscle, 
which  arises,  by  fleshy  and  tendinous  fibres, 
from  the  lower  edge  of  the  malar  process 
of  the  maxillary  bone,  the  lower  horizontal 
edge  of  the  os  malae,  and  the  lower  edge 
of  the  zygomatic  process  of  the  temporal 
bone,  as  far  backwards  as  the  eminence 
belonging  to  the  articulation  of  the  lower 
jaw.  From  some  little  interruption  in  the 
fibres  of  this  muscle,  at  their  origin,  some 
writers  describe  it  as  arising  by  two,  and 
others  by  three,  distinct  portions,  or  heads. 
The  two  layers  of  fibres  of  which  it  seems 
to  be  composed  cross  each  other  as  they 
descend,  the  external  layer  extending 
backwards,  and  the  internal  one  slanting 
forwards.  It  is  inserted  into  the  basis  of 
the  coronoid  process,  and  into  all  that  part 
of  the  lower  jaw  which. supports  the  coro- 
noid and  condyloid  processes.  Its  use  is 
to  raise  the  lower  jaw,  and,  by  means  of 
the  above-mentioned  decussation,  to  move 
it  a  little  forwards  and  backwards  in  the 
act  of  chewing. 

Massicot.    Calcined  white  lead. 

MASSOT  CORTEX*  See  Cortex  massoy. 

Mastenvort.     See  Imperatoria. 

MASTICATION.  (Masticatto  s  from 
mastico,  to  chew.)  Chewing.  A  natural 
function.  The  mixing  together  and  di- 
viding of  the  particles  of  the  food  in  the 
mouth,  by  the  action  of  the  jaws,  tongue, 
lips,  and  cheeks.  By  means  of  this  func- 
tion, the  food  is  lacerated  and  mixed  with 
the  saliva  and  the  mucus  of  the  mouth  and 
fauces,  and  thus  made  into  a  bole  of  such  a  • 
consistence  as  to  be  formed  into  a  conve- 
nient size  to  be  swallowed.  See  Degluti- 
tion. 

MASTIC ATORIES.  (Maeticatoria,  sc. 
medicamenta  ;  from  Mastico,  to  chew.) 
Such  medicines  as  are  intended  for  chew- 
ing. 

MASTICHE.  (From  pa.rtru>t  to  ex- 
press.) Mastix.  Mastic^.  The  tree 
which  affords  this  resin  is  the  Pistachia 
lentiscus  ;  foliis  abrupte  pinnatis,  Joliis  Ian- 
ceofatis  of  Linnaeus.  A  native  of  the  south  of 
Europe.  In  the  island  of  Chio  the  officinal 
mastich  is  obtained  most  abundantly,  and, 
according  to  Tournefort,  by  making  trans- 
verse incisions  in  the  bark  of  the  tree, 
from  whence  the  mastich  exudes  in  drops, 
which  are  suffered  to  run  down  to  the 
ground,  when,  after  sufficient  time  is  al- 
lowed for  their  concretion,  they  are  col- 
lected for  use.  Mastich  is  brought  to  us 
in  small,  yellowish,  transparent,  brittle 
tears,  or  grains  ;  it  has  a  light  agreeable 
smell,  especially  when  rubbed,  or  heated  ; 
on  being  chewed,  it  first  crumbles,  soon 
after  sticks  together,  and  becomes  soft 

3P 


474 


MAS 


MAT 


and  white,  like  wax,  without  impressing 
any  considerable  taste.  It  is  considered 
to  be  a  mild  corroborant  and  adstringent ; 
and,  as  possessing-  a  balsamic  power,  it 
has  been  recommended  in  haemoptysis, 
proceeding  from  ulceration*  lencorrhoea, 
debility  of  the  stomach,  and  in  diarrhoeas 
and  internal  ulcerations.  Chewing  this 
drug  has  likewise  been  said  to  have  been 
of  use  in  pains  of  the  teeth  and  gums,  and 
in  some  catarrhal  complaints ;  it  is,  how- 
ever, in  the  present  day,  seldom  used  either 
externally  or  internally.  The  wood  abounds 
with  the  resinous  principle,  and  a  tincture 
may  be  obtained  from  it,  which  is  esteemed 
in  some  countries  in  the  cure  of  haemor- 
rhages, dysenteries,  and  gout. 
Mastich  tree.  See  Mastiche* 
Mastich  herbt  common.  See  Marumvul- 
gare. 

Mastich  herb,  Syrian.  See  Marum  Syri- 
aciim. 

Mastich  ii'ood.     See  Mastiche. 
MASTICHEL^UM.       (From   /M«ir^»,    mas- 
tich,  and  i\&tov,  oil.)     Oil  of  mastich. 

MASTICHIA.  (From  /uar/^,  mastich  ; 
so  called  because  it  smells  like  mastich.) 
Nux  virginiana,  or  mastich  of  ligon. 

MASTTCHIXA,  (Dim.  of  mastiche.} 
Mastichina  gallorum  marum,  or  mastich 
thymP.  See  Marum  "vulgare. 
Masticnt,  See  Massicot. 
MASTIX.  See  Mastiche. 
MASTODYNIA.  (From  ft*s-fl<r,  a 
breast,  and  oJWx,  pain.)  Phlegmon  of 
the  breast  of  women.  This  disease  may 
take  place  at  any  period  of  life,  but  it  most 
commonly  affects  those  who  give  suck. 
It  is  characterized  by  tumefaction,  ten- 
sion,  heat,  redness,  and  pain  ;  and  comes 
sometimes  in  boib  breasts,  but  most  com- 
monly in  one.  Pyrexia  genei^ally  attends 
the  disease.  Il  is  sometimes  very  quickly 
formed,  and  in  general  without  any  thing 
preceding  to  sh^w  it ;  but  now  and  then  a 
slight  shivering  is  the  forerunner.  This 
disease  terminates  either  in  resolution, 
in  suppuration,  or  schirrus.  If  the  disease 
is  left  to  itself,  it  generally  terminates  in 
suppuration. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  this  disease 
are  those  v/hich  give  rise  to  most  of  the 
pblegrnasiie,  as  cold,  violent  blows,  &c.  In 
womei!  who  are  lying  in,  or  giving  ssuck,  it 
mostly  arises  either  from  a  suppression  of 
the  lochia  or  a  retention  of  milk,  Masto- 
dynia  is  often  ov  long  continuance;  it  is  a 
very  painful  disease,  but  it  is  seldom  fatal, 
unless  when  absolutely  neglected,  when 
it  may  run  into  scirvhus,  and  finally  cancer. 
The  termination  of  the  disease  by  gangrene 
is  never  to  be  apprehended  ;  at  least  few,  if 
any,  have  seen  the  disease  terminate  in  this 
way. 


MASTOID.  (Mastoideus  ;  from 
a  breast,  and  «/or,  resemblance.)  1.  Those 
processes  of  bones  are  so  termed  that  are 
shaped  like  the  nipple  of  the  breast. 

2.  The  name  of  a  muscle  which  is  insert- 
ed into  the  mastoid  process. 

MASTOIDJEUM  FORAMEN.  A  hole  in  the 
temporal  bone  of  the  skull. 

MASTOIDJEUS  LATERALIS.  A  name  for  the 
complexus. 

MASTOIDETTS.  (From  /mets-oifa;,  the  mas- 
toid process.)  See  8terno~cleido-mastoi- 
deus. 

MATALISTA  RADIX.  A  root  said  to  be 
imported  from  America,  where  it  is  given 
as  a  purgative,  its  action  being  rather  mild- 
er than  that  of  jalap. 

MATER.  (Msmg,  a  mother.)  Two 
membranes  of  the  brain  had  this  epithet 
given  them  by  the  Arabians,  who  thought 
they  gave  origin  to  all  other  membranes 
of  the  body.  See  Dura  mater  and  Pia 
mater.  Also  a  name  of  the  herb  mugwort, 
because  of  its  virtue  in  disorders  of  the 
womb. 

MATER  DURA.     See  Dura  mater. 
MATER  HERBARUM.     Artemisia,  or  com- 
mon mugwort. 

MATER  METALLORUM.     Quicksilver. 
MATER    PERLARUM.       Mother  of  pearl. 
The  concha  margaritifera. 
MATER  PIA.     See  Pia  mater. 
MATERIA  PERIATA.  ^f,  instead  of  crystal- 
lizing the  salts  contained  in  the  liquor  sepa- 
rated from  diaphoretic  antimony,  an  acid  be 
poured  into  it,  a  white  precipitate  is  formed, 
which  is  nothing  else  but  a  very  refractory 
calx  of  antimony. 

MATERIATURA.  Castellus  explains  morbi 
muteriatur<e  to  be  diseases  of  intempe- 
rance. 

MATERIA  MEDIC  A.  By  this  term  is 
understood  a  general  class  of  substances, 
both  natural  and  artificial,  which  are  used 
in  the  cure  of  diseases. 

Cartheuser,  Newman,  Lewis,  Gleditsch, 
Linnseus,  Vogel,  Alston,  and  other  writers 
on  the  Materia  Medica,  have  been  at  much 
labour  to  contrive  arrangements  of  these 
articles.  Some  have  arranged  them  accord- 
ing to  their  natural  resemblances ;  others 
according  to  their  real  or  supposed  virtues  ; 
others  according  to  their  active  constituent 
principles. 

These  arrangements  may  have  their  pe- 
culiar advantages.  The  first  may  be  pre- 
ferred by  the  natural  historian,  the  second 
by  the  physiologist,  and  the  last  by  the 
chymist.  The  pharmacopoeias  published 
by  the  Colleges  of  Physicians  of  London, 
Dublin,  and  Edinburgh,  have  the  articles 
of  the  Materia  Medica  arranged  in  alpha- 
betical order ;  this  plan  is  also  adopted  by 
almost  all  the  continental  pharmacopoeias. 


MATERIA  MEDICA. 


475 


Dr.  Cullen  has  arranged  the  Materia  Medica  as  follows  > 
f  NUTRIMENTS,  which  are 

Food, 
•<  Drinks. 

Condiments; 

^MEDICINES  which  act  on  the 
("Solids, 

Simple,  as 

Astringents, 
Tonics, 
Emmollients, 
Corrosives; 
Living,  as 

Stimulants, 
Sedatives, 

Narcotics, 
Refrigerants, 
Antispasmodics. 
.Fluids, 

"Producing  a  change  by 
fluidity, 

Attenuants, 
Inspissants. 
Mixture, 

Correctors  of  Acrimony, 
Demulcents, 


ic- 
•n- 
le- 
n. 


Evacuants,  viz. 


Antacids. 
Ant  alkaline  s, 
Antiseptics. 

Errhines, 

Sialogogucs, 

Expectorants 

Emetics, 

Cathartics, 

Diuretics, 

Diaphoretics, 

JMenagogues. 


I.  NUTRIMENTS. 

Olives 

2.  TONICS. 

FRUITS. 

II.  MEDICINES. 

Gentian 

a.  Fresh,  sweet,  acidulous, 

1.  ASTRINGENTS. 

Lesser  centaury 

as 

Red  rose 

Quassia 

Prunes 

Cinquefoil 

Simarouba 

Oranges 

Tormentil 

Marsh  trefoil 

Lemons 

Madder 

Fumatory 

Raspberries 

Sorrel 

Camomile 

Red  and  black  currants 

Water-dook 

Tansy 

Mulberries 

Bisturt 

Wormwood 

Grapes 

Fern 

Southernwood 

b.  Dried,  stveet,  acidulous, 

Gran  ate 

Sea-wormwood 

as 
Raisins 

Oak-bark 
Galls 

Water-germander 
Virginian  snakeroot 

Currants 

Logwood 

Leopard's  bane 

Figs. 

Quince         • 

Peruvian  bark. 

OLERACIOUS  HERBS. 

Mulberry 

3.  EMOLLIENTS. 

Water-cresses 

Sloe 

Columniferoiis, 

Dandelion 

Gum-arabic 

Marsh  mallow 

Parsley 

Catechu 

Mallow. 

Artichoke. 

Dragon's  blood 

Farinaceous, 

ROOTS, 

Alkanet 

Quince-seeds 

Carrot 

Balustine  flower 

Faenu  greek-seed 

Garlick 

St.  John's  wort 

Linseed, 

Satyrion. 

Millefoil 

Various  emollients, 

SEEDS  and  NUTS, 

Plantain 

Pellitory 

Almonds,  sweet  and  bitter 

Convallaria 

Verbascum 

Walnuts 

Bear's  berrry. 

White  lily 

4/6 


MATER1A  MEDICA, 


4.  CORROSIVES. 

Pellitory 

Saffron 

5.  STIMULANTS. 

Stavesacre 

Contrayerva 

A.  Verticillated, 

Sedatives. 

Valerian 

Lavender 

6.  NARCOTICS. 

Opium 

Balm 

Jthxadaceous, 

Wine 

Marjoram                    f 

White  poppy 

16.  ERRHINES. 

i:c  .Sweet  marjoram 
an*  'Syrian  herb 

Red  poppy 
Umbellated, 

Asarabacca 
White  hellebore 

dr  fJRosemary 

Hemlock 

Water  iris 

of  "Hyssop 

Water  hemlock. 

Pellitory. 

in   Jvy 

Solinaceous, 

17.  SlALOGOGUES. 

ev(  IjVlint 

Belladonna 

Archangel 

cxi  peppermint 

Henbane 

Cloves 

wit  ^Pennyroyal 
maJgThyme 

Tobacco 
Bitter-sweet 

Imperatory 
Tobacco 

in  Afother  of  thyme 

Stramonium. 

Pepper 

rhajSage. 

Varia, 

Pellitory 

"jmJmbellatedi 

Laurel 

18.  EXPECTORANTS. 

^Fennel 

Camphire 

Ivy 

*    e*ar^.rchangel 

Saffron 

Horehound 

„  fV.nise 

Wine. 

Penny  -royal 

.  Coriander 

7.  REFRIGERANTS. 
Fruits  of  plants 

Elecampane 
Florentine  oris-root 

y^Cumin 

Acidulous  herbs  and  fruits. 

Tobacco 

tic  «>ill 

8.  ANTISPASMODICS. 

Squill 

«6axafrage. 

Foetid  herbs, 

Coltsfoot 

so    'Siliguose,    * 

Worm-wood 

Benzoin 

Ni  Hor^e  raddish 

Foetid  goosefoot 

Storax 

*           Water-cresse 

Cumin 

Canada  balsam 

M  Mustard 

Pennyroyal 

Tolu  balsam. 

f    th;   Scurvy.grass. 

Rue 

19.  EMETICS. 

Aliacious, 

Savin  e. 

Asarabacca 

Garlick. 

Fee  tid  gums, 

Ipecacuan 

Coniferous, 

Asafoetida 

Tobacco 

Fir 

Galbanum 

Squill 

Juniper. 

Opopanax 

Mustard 

Balsamics, 

Valerian. 

Horse-raddisli 

Venice  turpentine. 

9.  DILUENTS. 

Bitters. 

Common  turpentine 

10.  ATTENUANTS. 

20.  CATHARTICS. 

Canada  balsam. 

Alkalis 

Milder, 

Copaiba  balsam 

Sugar 

Mild  acid  fruits 

Tolu  balsam    \ 
Balm  of  GileaB. 

Liquorice 
Dried  fruits. 

Cassia  pulp 
Tamarind 

Resinous, 

11.  INSPISSANTS. 

Dulcious 

Guaiacum 

Acids 

Sugar 

Ladanum 

Farinaceous    and    mucila- 

Manna 

Storax 

ginous  demulcents. 

Sweet  roots 

Benzoin. 

12.  DEMULCENTS. 

Bland  oils 

dramatics 

Mucilaginous, 

Damask  rose 

Cinnamon 

Gum  arabic 

Violet. 

Nutmeg 

tragacanth. 

Polypody 

Mace 

Farinaceous, 

Mustard 

Clove 

Bland  oils. 

Bitters 

Allspice 

13.  ANTACIDS. 

Balsamics. 

Canella 

14.  ANTALKALINES. 

Acrid, 

Cascarilla 

15.  ANTISEPTICS. 

Rhubarb 

Black  pepper 

Acid  parts  of  plants 

Seneka 

Long  pepper 

Acescent  herbs 

Broom 

Indian  pepper 

Sugar 

Elder 

Ginger 
Lesser  Cardamom 

Siliquous  plants 
Alliacious  plants 

Castor-oil 
Senna 

Zedoary 

Astringents 

Black  hellebore 

Virginian  snake-root 

Bitters 

Jalap 

Ginseng 
Aromatic  reed 

Aromatics 
Essential  oils 

Scammony 
Buckthorn 

Camphor 

Tobacco 

Wake  robin 

Gum  resins 

White  hellebore 

MATERIA  MEDICA. 


477 


Coloquint  Tobacco 

Elatcrmm.  Rue 

21.  DIITKETICS.  Savine 

Par.itoy  Snake-root 

Carrot  Squill 

Fennel  Bitters 

Pimpmel  Balsamics 

fir>  ago  Siliquosx 

Madder  Alliaciae. 

Varia  22.  DIAPHOHETICS. 

Burdock  Saffron 

Bitter-sweet  Bitter-sweet 

Wake-robin  J  Opium 

Asarab:,cca  Camphor 

Foxglove  Contrayerva 
The  following  is  the  arrangement  of  the 

Materia  Medica,  according  to  J.  Murray, 

in  his   Elements  of  Materia  Medica  and 

Pharmacy. 
A.  General  stimulants. 

a.  Diffusible 


b.  — — »-^Astringent 
.  Local  stimulants.      Emetics 

Carthartics 

Emmenagogues 

Diuretics 

Diaphoretics 

Expectorants 

Sialogogues 

Errlunes 

Epispastics. 

c,  Chymical  remedies.  Refrigerents 
Antacids 
Lithontriptics. 
Escharotics. 

D.  Mechanical  remedies.Anthelmintics. 
Demulcents 


Serpentary 

Sage 

Water  germander 

Guaiacum 

Sassafras 

Seneka 

Vegetable  acids 

Essential  oil 

Wine 

Diluents. 
23.  EMMENAGOGUES. 

Aloe 

Foetid  gums 

Foetid  plants 

Saffron. 

Arsenicum.  Barytes.  Calx.  Acidum. 
Nitricum.  Oxy-murias  potassae. 
2.  From  the  vegetable  kingdom, 
Cinchona  officinalis.  Cinchona  caribsa. 
Cinchona  floribunda.  Angustura.  Aris- 
tolochia  serpentaria.  Dortenia  contrayer- 
va.  Croton  eleutheria.  Calomba.  Quas- 
sia excelsa.  Quassia  Simarouba.  Swie- 
tenia  febrifuga.  Swietenia  mahagoni.  Gen- 
tiana  leutea.  Anthem  is  nobilis.  Arteme- 
sia  absinthium.  Chironia  centaurium. 


Under  the  head  of 
cluded— 

Alkohol.     Ether.    Camphor, 
somniferum. .  Hyoscyamus  niger. 
belladona.     Aconitum   napellus. 
maculatum.      Digitalis  purpurea. 
ana    tabacum.      Lactuca  virosa. 


stramonium.  Rhododendrum  chrysan- 
thum.  Rhus  toxicodendron.  Arnica  mon- 
ta^na.  Strychnos  nux  vomica.  Prunus 
lauro  cerassus. 

Under  the  second  class,  ANTISPASMODICS, 
are  included — Moschus.  Castoreum.  Ole- 
um animate  empyreumaticum. 
um  Ammonia.  Ferula  asafoetida.  Sa 
gapenum.  Bubon  galbanum.  Valeriana 
officinalis.  Crocus  sativus.  Melaleuca  leu- 
cadendron. 

Narcotics  used  as  Antispasmodics— 
Ether.     Camphor.     Opium. 
Tonics  used  as  Antispasmodies — 
Cuprum.    Zincum.    Hydrargyrus.    Cin- 
chona. 

The  head  of  TONICS  embrace— 
1.  From  the  mineral  kingdom, 
Hydrargyrus.  Ferrum,  Zmcum.  Cuprum. 


Marrubium  vulgare.  Menyanthes  trifolia- 
ta.  Centaurea  benedicta.  Citrus  auran- 
tium.  Citrus  medica.  Laurus  cinnamo- 
mum.  Laurus  cassia.  Canella  alba.  Aco- 
rus  calamus.  Amomum  zinziber.  Kaem- 
feria  rotunda.  Santalum  album.  Pte- 
rocarpus  santalinus.  Myristica  moschata. 
Caryophyllus  aromaticus.  Capsicum  annu- 
um.  Piper  nigrum.  Piper  longum.  Pi- 
per cubeba.  Myrtus  pimenta.  Amomum 
repens.  Carum  carui.  Corianclrum  sati- 
vum.  Pimpenella  anisum.  Anethum  fe- 
niculum.  Anethum  graveolens.  Cumi- 
Diluents'  num  cyminum.  Angelica  archangelica. 

Emollients.  Mentha  piperita.  Mentha  viridis.     Mentha 

NARCOTICS  are  in-    pulegium.      Hyssopus  officinalis. 

The  class  of  ASTRINGENTS  comprehends 
Papaver    the  following  : — 
Atropa        1.  From  \he  vegetable  kingdom. 
Conium        Quercus  rubor.      Quercus  cerris.      Tor- 
Nicoti-    mentilla  erecta.     Polygonum  bistorta.  An- 
Datura    chusa    tinctoria.       Hsematoxylon    campe- 
chianum.       Rosa  gallica.      Arbutus    uva 
ursi.       Mimosa  catechu.      Kino.      Ptero- 
carpus   draco.      Ficus  indica.      Pistachia 
lentiscus. 

2.  From  the  mineral  kingdom. 
Acidum  sulphuricum.      Argilla.     Super 
Petrole-    sulphas  argillze  et  potassre.     Calx.     Carbo- 
nas  calcis.     Plumbum.    Zincum.    Ferrum. 
Cuprum. 

The  articles  which  come  under  the  head 
of  EMMETICS  are, 

1.  From  the  vegetable  kingdom. 
Callicocca  ipecacuanha.  Scilla  maritima. 

Anthenus  nobilis.     Sinapis  alba.     Asarum 
Europoeum.     Nicotiana  tabacum. 

2.  From  the  mineral  kingdom. 
Antimonium.     Sulphas  zinci.      Sulphas 

cupri.     Subacetas  cupri.     Ammonia.    Hy- 
dro-sulphuretum  ammonia-. 


478 


MATERIA  MEDICA. 


CATHATRTICS  include 

Laxatives.  Manna.  Cassia  fistula. 
Tamarindus  Indica.  Ricinus  communis. 
Sulphur.  Magnesia. 

Purgatives.  Cassia  senna.  Rheum  pal- 
tum.  Convoivolus  jalapa.  Helleborus 
niger.  Brionia  alba.  Cucumis  colocyn- 
this  Momordica  elaterium.  Rhamnus 
catharticus.  Aloe  perfoliata.  Convoivo- 
lus scammonia.  Gambojia  gutta.  Sub- 
murias  hydrargyri.  Sulphas  magnesiae, 
Sulphas  sodae.  Sulphas  potasae.  Super- 
tartris  potasssae.  Tartris  potassae  et  sodae. 
Murias  sodae.  Terebinthina  veneta.  Ni- 
cotiana  tabacum. 

The  medicines  arranged  under  EMMENA- 
GOGUES  are, 

1.  From  the  class  of  Antispasmodics, 
Castoreum.     Ferula  asafoetida.      Bubon 

galbanum. 

2.  From  the  class  of  Tonics, 
Ferrum.     Hydrargyrus.  Cinchona  offici- 

nalis. 

3.  From  the  class  of  Cathartics, 

Aloe.  Helleborus  niger.  Sinapis  alba. 
Rosmarinus  officinalis.  Rubia  tinctorum. 
•Ruta  graveolens.  Juniperus  sabinx. 

The  class  of  DIURETICS  includes, 
/      1.  Saline  diuretics. 

Supertartris  potassze.  Nitras  potassae. 
Murias  ammonije.  Acetis  potassae.  Po- 
tasssa. 

a.  From  the  vegetable  kingdom, 

Scilla  maritima.  Digitalis  purpurea. 
Nicotiana  tabaccum.  Solanum  dulcama- 
ra. Latuca  virosa.  Colchicum  autumnale. 
Gratiola  officinalis.  Spartium  scoparium. 
Juniperus  communis.  Copaifera  officina- 
lis. Pinus  balsamea.  Pinus  larix. 

b.  From  the  animal  kingdom. 
Meloe  vesicatorius. 

Under  the  class  DIAPHORETICS  are, 
Ammonia.  Murias  ammonix.  Acetis 
ammoniac.  Citras  ammoniac.  Snbmurias 
hydrargyri.  Antimonium.  Opium.  Cam- 
phor. Guaiacum  officinale.  Daplme  maze- 
reum.  Smilax  sarsaparilla.  Laurus  sassa- 
fras. Cochlearia  armoracia.  Salvia  offi- 
cinalis. 

The  class  EXPECTORANTS  comprehends, 
Antimonium.  Ipecacuanha  Nicotiana 
tabaccum.  Digitalis  purpurea.  Scilla 
maritima.  Allium  sativum.  Poly  gal  a  se- 
nega. Ammoniacum.  Myrrha.  Styrax 


benzoin.  Styrax  officinalis.  Toluferia 
balsamum.  Myroxylen  peruiferum.  Amy- 
ris  gileadensis. 

The  articles  of  the  class  SIALAGOGUES 
are,  Hydrargyrus.  Anthemis  pyrethrum. 
Arum  maculatum.  Amomum  zinziber. 
Daphne  mezereum.  Nicotiana  tabaccum. 

The  class  of  ERRHINES  are,  Iris  floren- 
tina.  ^Esculus  hippocastanum.  Origanum 
majorana.  Lavendula  spica.  Asarum  Eu- 
ropaeum.  Veratrum  album.  Nicotiana 
tabaccum.  Euphorbia  officinalis. 

In  the  class  EPISPASTICS  and  RUBE  FA- 
CIENTS  are,  Meloe  vesicatorius.  Ammo- 
nia. Pix  Burgundica.  Sinapis  alba.  Al- 
lium sativum. 

REFRIGERANTS  are  constituted  by  the 
following  articles.  Citrus  aurantium.  Ci- 
trus medica.  Tamarindus  Indica.  Acidum 
acetosum.  Supertartris  potassae.  Nitras 
potassae.  Boras  sodae. 

The  list  of  articles  that  come  under  the 
class  ANTACIDS  are,  Potassa.  Soda.  Am- 
monia. Calx.  Carbonas  calcis.  Mag- 
nesia. 

In  the  class  LTTHONTRIPTICS  are,  Potas- 
sa. Carbonas  potass*.  Soda.  Carbonas 
sodae.  Sapo  albus.  Calx. 

In  the  class  ESCHAROTICS  are,  Acida 
mineralia.  Potassa.  Nitras  argenti.  Mu- 
rias antimonii.  Sulphas  cupri.  Acetis  cu- 
pri.  Murias  hydrargyri.  Subnitras  hydrar- 
gyri. Oxydum  arsenici  album.  Juniperus 
sabina. 

In  the  class  ANTHELMINTICS  are,  Doli- 
chos  pruriens.  Ferri  limatura.  Stannum 
pulveratum.  Olea  Europaea.  Artemesia 
santonica.  Spigelia  marilandica.  Polypo- 
dium  filix  mas.  Tancaetum  vulgare.  Ge- 
offrecEa  inermis.  Gambojia  gutta.  Submu- 
rias  hydrargyri. 

DEMULCENTS  are,  Mimosa  nilotica.  As- 
tragulus  tragacantha.  Linum  usitatissi- 
mum.  Althaena  officinalis.  Malva  sylves- 
tris.  Gylcyrrliizaglabra.  Cycas  circina- 
lis.  Orchis  mascula.  Maranta  arundi- 
nacea.  Triticum  hybernum.  Icthyocolla. 
Olea  Europcea.  Amygdalus  communis. 
Sevum  ceti.  Cera. 

Water  is  the  principal  article  of  the  class 
DILUENTS;  and  as  for  the  last  clasg, 
EMOLLIENTS,  heat  conjoined  with  moisture 
is  the  principal,  though  all  unctuous  appli- 
cations may  be  included. 


The  New  London  Pharmacopoeia  presents  us  with  the  following  list  for  the  Materia 


Medica  :— 

Abietis  resin  a 

Absinthium 

Acacia  gum  mi 

Acetosae  folia 

Acetosella 

Acetum 

Acidum  sulphuricum 

Aconiti  folia 

Adeps 

JErugo 


Allii  radix 

Aloes  spicaU  7  extractum 

Aloes  vulgans  3 

Althaex  lolia 

A  lumen 

Ammoniac  murias 

Ammoniacum 

Amygdala  amara  et  dulcis 

Amylum 

Anethi  semina 


Anisi  semina 
Anthemidis  flores 
Antimonii  sulphuretum 
Argentum 
Armoraciac  radix 
Arsenici  oxydum 
Asara  folia 
Asafetida  gummi 
Avenae  semina 
Auratitii  baccje 


MAT 

Aurantii  cortex 

Balsamum  Peruvianum 

Balsamum  Tolutanum 

Belladonae  folia 

Benzoinum 

Bistorta 

Cajuputi  oleum 

Calamina 

Calami  radix 

Calumbae  radix 

Camphorax 

Canellae  cortex 

Capsicum  baccae 

Carbo  ligni 

Cardamines  flores 

Cardamomi  semina 

Caricae  fructus 

Carici  semina 

Caryophyli 

Caryophyli  oleum 

Cascarillae  cortex 

Cassiae  pulpa 

Castoreum 

Catechu 

Centaurii  cacumina 

Cera  alba 

Cera  flava 

Cerevisiae  frumentum 

Cetaceum 

Cinchonae  lancifolisc  cordi- 
foliae  et  oblongifoliac  cor- 
tex 

Cinnamomi  cortex 

Cinnamomi  oleum 

Coccus 

Colchici  radix 

Colocynthidis  pulpa 

Conii  folia 

Contrayervae  radix 

Copaiba  radix 

Coriandri  semina 

Cornua 

Creta 

Croci  stigmata 

Cumini  semina 

Cupri  sulphas 

Cuspariac  cortex 

Cydoniae  semina 

Dauci  radix 

Dauci  semina 

Digitalis  folia 

Dolichi  pubes 

Dulcamara  caulis 

Elaterii  poma 

Elemi 

Euphorbiae  gummi  resina 

Farina 

Ferrum 

Filicis  radix 

Fucus 

Galbani  gummi  resina 

Gall* 


MAT 


479 


Gentians  radix 

Glycyrrhiz*  radix 

Granati  cortex 

Guaiaci  resina  et  lignum 

Hasmatoxyli  lignum 

Hellebori  foetidi  folia 

Hellebori  nigri  radix 

Hordei  semina 

Humuli  strobili 

Hydrargyrus 

Hyoscyami  folia  et  semina 

Jalapae  radix 

Ipecacuanhae  radix 

Juniper  baccae  et  semina 

Kino 

Lapis  calcareus 

Lavendulae  flores 

Lauri  baccae  et  folia 

Lichen 

Limones 

Limonum  cortex 

Linum  catharticum 

Lytta 

Magnesiae  sulphas 

Malva 

Manna 

Marrubium 

Mastiche 

Mel 

Mentha  piperita 

Mentha  viridis 

Menyanthes 

Mezerei  cortex 

Mori  baccae 

Moschus 

Myristicae  nuclii 

Myrrha 

Olibanum 

Olivae  oleum 

Opium 

Opopanix 

Origanum 

Ovum 

Papaveris  capsulae 

Petroleum 

Pimentse  baccse 

Piperis  longi  fructus 

Piper  nigrum 

Pix  arida  , 

Pix  liquida 

Plumbum 

Plumbi  carbonas 

Plumbi  oxydum  semivitreum 

Porri  radix 

Potassae  nitras 

Potassae  supertartras 

Potassa  impura 

Pruna 

Pterocarpi  lignum 

Pulegium 

Pyrethri  radix 

Quassiae  lignum 


Quercfts  cortex 

Hesina  flava 

Rhamni  baccae 

Rhei  radix  . 

Rhoeados  petala 

Ricini  semina  et  oleum 

Rosoe  caninse  pulpa 

Rosas  centifolise  petala 

Rosse  gallicae  petala 

Rosmarini  cacumina 

Rubiae  radix 

Rut  a  folia 

Sabinx  folia 

Saccharum 

Salicis  cortex 

Sambuci  flores 

Sapo  durus  et  mollis 

Sarsaparillse  radix 

Sassafras  lignum  et  radix 

Scammoneae  gummi  resina 

Scillae  radix 

Senegae  radix 

Sennsc  folia 

Serpentariae  radix 

Sevum 

Simaroubae  cortex 

Sinapis  semina 

Sodae  murias 

Sodae  boras 

Sodsc  sulphas 

Soda  impura 

Spartii  cacumina 

Spigeliae  radix 

Spiritus  rectificatus  et  tenuis 

Spongia 

Stannum 

Staphisagriae  semina 

Styracis  balsamum 

Succinum 

Sulphur 

Tabaci  folia 

Tamarindi  pulpa 

Taraxaci  radix 

Terebinthina    Canadensi    et 

Chia 
Testae 

Terebinthina  vulgaris 
Terebinthinae  oleum 
Tormentillae  radix 
Toxicodendri  folia 
Tragacantha 
Tussilago 
Valerianae  radix 
Veratri  radix 
Violas  flores 
Vinum 
Ulmi  cortex 
Uvae  passae 
Uvae  ursi  folia 
Zincum 
Zingiberis  radix 


MATLOCK.  A  village  in  Derbyshire  went.  Several  of  these  springs  possess  a 
affords  a  mineral  water  of  the  acidulous  temperature  of  66°.  Matlock  water  scarce- 
class  ;  its  abundant  springs  issue  from  a  ly  differs  from  common  good  spring  water, 
lime-stone  rock,  near  the  banks  of  the  Der-  in  sensible  properties.  It  is  extremely 


480 


MAT 


MAX 


transparent,  and  exhales  no  vapour,  except- 
ing1 in  cold  weather.  It  holds  little  or  no 
excess  of  aerial  particles;  it  curdles  soap, 
when  first  taken  up,  but  it  loses  this  effect 
upon  long-  keeping,  perhaps  from  the  de- 
position of  its  calcareous  salts  :  it  appears 
to  differ  very  little  from  good  spring  water, 
when  tasted  ;  and  its  effects  seem  refera- 
ble to  its  temperature.  It  is  from  this  lat- 
ter circumstance  that  it  forms  a  proper 
tepid  bath  for  the  nervous  and  irritable, 
and  those  of  a  debilitated  constitution  ; 
hence  it  is  usually  recommended  after  the 
use  of  Bath  and  Buxton  waters,  and  as  pre- 
paratory to  sea-bathing. 

MATRICAWA.  (From  matrix,  the  womb.) 
Medicines  appropriated  to  disorders  of  the 
uterus. 

MATIIICARIA.  (From  matrix,  the  womb ; 
so  called  from  its  uses  in  disorders  of  the 
womb.  Parthenium.  Febrijiiga.  Common 
fever-few,  or  febrifuge,  and  often,  but  very 
improperly,  feather-few.  Mother's  wort. 
The  leaves  and  flowers  of  this  plant  Ma- 
tricaria  parthenium  .—-foliis  compositis,  pla- 
nts ;  foliolis  ovatis,  incisis  ;  pedunculis  ramo- 
sis,  have  a  strong,  not  agreeable,  smell,  and 
a  moderately  bitt  >r  taste,  both  which  they 
communicate,  by  warm  infusion,  to  water 
and  rectified  spirit.  The  watery  infusions, 
inspissated,  leave  an  extract  of  considerable 
bitterness,  and  which  discovers  also  a  saline 
matter,  both  to  the  taste,  and  in  a  more  sen- 
sible manner  by  throwing  up  to  the  surface 
small  crystalline  efflorescences  in  keeping-. 
The  peculiar  flavour  of  the- matricaria  ex- 
hales, in  the  evaporation,  and  impregnates 
the  distilled  water,  on  which  also  a  quantity 
of  essential  oil  is  found  floating.  The  quan- 
tity of  spirituous  extract,  according  to 
Cartheuser*s  experiments,  is  only  about 
one-sixth  the  weight  of  the  dry  leaves, 
whereas  the  watery  extract  amounts  to 
near  one-half.  This  plant  is  evidently  the 
JParthenium  of  Dioscorides,  since  whose 
time  it  has  been  very  generally  employed 
for  medical  purposes.  In  natural  affinity, 
it  ranks  with  camomile  and  tansy,  and  its 
sensible  qualities  shew  it  to  be  nearly 
allied  to  them  in  its  medicinal  character. 
Bergitis  states  its  virtues  to  be  tonic,  sto- 
machic, resolvent,  and  emmenagogue.  It 
has  been  given  successfully  as  a  vermifuge, 
and  for  the  cure  of  intermittents ;  but  its 
use  is  most  celebrated  in  female  disorders, 
especially  in  hysteria;  and  hence  it  is 
supposed  to  have  derived  the  name  ma- 
tricaria.  Its  smell,  taste,  and  analysis, 
prove  it  to  be  a  medicine  of  considera- 
ble activity;  we  may  therefore  say,  with 
Murray — Ilarius  hodie  prcescribitur,  quam 
debetur. 

MATHICARIA  CAMMOMILLA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  common  fever-few.  See 
Chamxmxlum  vulgare. 

MATKICAUIA  pARTHEsritrw.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  fever-few.  See  Matri- 


cana. 


MATRIX.    (M*™§.)    The  womb.    See 

Uterus. 

MATHOJTAIIS.  (From  matrona,  a  ma- 
tron ;  so  called  because  its  smell  is  grate- 
ful to  women.)  The  violet. 

MATURANTIA.  (From  maturo*  to  ri- 
pen.) Medicines  which  promote  the  sup- 
puration of  tumours. 

MATURATION.  (Maturatio ;  from 
maturo,  to  make  ripe.)  A  term  in  surgery, 
signifying  that  process  which  succeeds  in- 
flammation, by  which  pus  is  collected  in 
an  abscess. 

Maudlin.     See  Ageratum. 

MAURO-MARSOIT.     See  Marrubium. 

MAXILLA.  (From  /utei<r<rttut  to  chew,) 
The  jaw. 

MAXILLA  INFERIOR.  Os  maxil- 
lare  inferius.  Mandtbiila.  The  maxilk 
inferior,  or  lower  jaw,  which,  in  its  figure, 
may  be  compared  to  a  horse-shoe,  is  at  first 
composed  of  two  distinct  bones;  but  these, 
soon  after  birth,  unite  together  at  the  mid- 
dle of  the  chin,  so  as  to  form  only  one 
bone.  The  superior  edge  of  this  bone  has, 
like  the  upper  jaw,  a  process,  called  the 
alveolar  process.  This,  as  well  as  that  of 
the  upper  jaw,  to  which  it  is  in  other  re- 
spects a  good  deal  similar,  is  likewise  fur- 
nished with  cavities  for  the  reception  of 
the  teeth.  The  posterior  part  of  the  bone, 
on  each  side,  rises  perpendicularly  into 
two  processes,  one  of  which  is  called  the 
coronoid>  and  the  other  the  condyloid,  pro- 
cess. The  first  of  these  is  the  highest :  it 
is  thin  and  pointed  \  and  the  temporal 
muscle,  which  is  attached  to  it,  serves  to 
elevate  the  jaw.  The  condyloid  process  is 
narrower,  thicker,  and  shorter  than  the 
other,  terminating  in  an  oblong  rounded 
head,  which  is  formed  for  a  moveable  ar- 
ticulation with  the  cranium,  and  is  received 
into  the  fore  part  of  the  fossa  described  in 
the  temporal  bone.  In  this  joint  there  is 
a  moveable  cartilage,  which,  being  more 
closely  connected  to  the  condyle  than  to 
the  cavity,  may  be  considered  as  belong- 
ing to  the  former.  This  moveable  carti- 
lage is  connected  with  both  the  articulat- 
ing surface  of  the  temporal  bone  and  the 
condyle  of  the  jaw,  by  distinct  ligaments 
arising  from  its  edges  all  round.  These  at- 
tachments of  the  cartilage  are  strengthened, 
and  the  whole  articulation  secured,  by  an 
external  ligament,  which  is  common  to 
both,  and  which  is  fixed  to  the  temporal 
bone,  and  to  the  neck  of  the  condyle. 
On  the  inner  surface  of  the  ligament, 
which  attaches  the  cartilage  to  the  tem- 
poral bone,  and  backwards  in  the  cavity, 
is  placed  what  is  commonly  called  the 
gland  of  the  joint ;  at  least  the  ligament  is 
there  found  to  be  much  more  vascular  than 
at  ahy  other  part.  At  the  bottom  of  each 
coronoid  process,  on  its  inner  part,  is  a 
foramen,  or  canal,  which  extends  under 
the  roots  of  all  the  teeth,  and  terminates  at 
the  outer  surface  of  the  bone  near  the 


MAX 

shin.  Each  of  these  foramina  affords  a 
passage  to  an  artery,  vein,  and  nerve, 
which  send  off  branches  to  the  several 
teeth. 

This  bone  is  capable  of  a  great  many 
motions.  The  condyles,  by  sliding  from 
the  cavity  towards  the  eminences  on  each 
side,  bring-  the  jaw  horizontally  forwards, 
as  in  the  action  of  biting  ;  or  the  condyles 
only  may  be  brought  forwards,  while  the 
rest  of  the  jaw  is  tilted  backwards,  as  is 
the  case  when  the  mouth  is  open.  The 
condyles  may  also  slide  alternately  back- 
wards and  forwards  from  the  cavity  to  the 
eminence,  and  vice  versa  /  so  that  while 
one  condyle  advances,  the  other  moves 
backwards,  turning  the  body -of  the  jaw 
from  side  to  side,  as  in  grinding  the  teeth. 
The  great  use  of  the  cartilages  seems  to  be 
that  of  securing  the  articulation,  by  adapt- 
ing themselves  to  the  different  inequalities 
in  these,  several  motions  of  the  jaw,  and  to 
prevent  any  injuries  from  friction.  This 
last  circumstance  is  of  great  importance 
where  there  is  so  much  motion,  and  accord- 
ingly this  cartilage  is  found  in  the  different 
tribes  of  carnivorous  animals,  where  there 
is  no  eminence  and  cavity,  nor  other  appa- 
ratus for  grinding. 

The  alveolar  processes  are  formed  of  an 
external  and  internal  plate,  united  together 
by  thin  bony  partitions,  which  divide  the 
processes  at  the  fore  part  of  the  jaw  into 
as  many  sockets  as  there  are  teeth.  But, 
at  the  posterior  part,  where  the  teeth  have 
more  than  one  root,  each  root  has  a  dis- 
tinct cell.  These  processes,  in  both  jaws, 
begin  to  be  formed  with  the  tee<b.  accom- 
pany them  in  their  growth,  and  disappear 
when  the  teeth  full.  So  that  the  loss  of  the 
one  seems  constantly  to  be  attended  with 
the  loss  of  the  other. 

MAXILLA.  SUPERIOR.  Os  maxil- 
lare  superius.  The  superior  maxillary 
bones  constitute  the  'most  considerable 
portion  of  the  tipper  jaw,  are  two  in  num- 
ber, and  generally  remain  distinct  through 
life.  Their  figure  is  exceedingly  irregular, 
and  not  easily  to  be  described.  On  each 
of  these  bones  is  observed  several  emi- 
nences. One  of  these  is  at  the  upper  and 
fore-partflof  the  bone,  and,  from  its  making 
part  of  the  nose,  is  called  the  nasal  pro- 
cess. Internally,  in  the  inferior  portion 
of  this  process,  is  a  fossa,  which,  with  the 
os  unguis,  forms  a  passage  for  the  lachry- 
mal duct.  Into  this  nasal  process  like- 
wise is  inserted  the  short  round  tendon  of 
the  musculus  orbicularis palpebrarum.  Back- 
wards and  outwards,  from  the  root  of  the 
nasal  process,  the  bone  helps  to  form  the 
lower  side  of  the  orbit,  and  this  part  is 
therefore  called  the  orbitar  process.  Be- 
hind this  orbitar  process,  the  bone  forms  a 
considerable  tuberosity,  and  at  the  upper 
part  of  this  tuberosity  is  a  channel,  which 
is  almost  a  complete  hole.  In  this  channel 


MAX 


481 


passes  a  branch  of  the  fifth  pair  of .  nerves, 
which,    together   with  a    small   artery,  U 
transmitted  to  the  fuce  through  the  exter- 
nal orbitar  foramen,  which  opens  immedi- 
ately under  the  orbit.      Where  the  bone  on 
each  side  is  joined  to  the  os  malx,   and 
helps  to  form  the  cheeks,  is  observed  what 
is  called  the  malar  process.  The  lower  and 
anterior  parts  of  the  bone  make  a  kind  of 
circular  sweep,  in  which  are  the  alveoli,  or 
sockets  for  the   teeth  ;    this  H   called  the 
alveolar    process.      This  alveolar  process 
has  posteriorly  a   considerable  tuberosity 
on  its  internal  surface.      Above  this  alveo- 
lar process,  and  just  behind  the  fore-teeth, 
is  an  irregular  hole,  called  the  foramen  in- 
cifsicum,    which  separating    into  two,  and 
sometimes  more  holes,   serves  to  transmit 
small   arteries  and  veins,  and    a    minute 
branch  of  the  fifth    pair  of  nerves,  to  the 
nostrils.    There  are  two  horizontal  lamellae 
behind  the  alveolar  process,  which,  uniting 
together,  form  part,  of  the  roof  of  the  mouth, 
and  divide   it   from    the   nose.       This  par- 
tition, being   seated  somewhat  higher  than 
the  lower  edge   of  the  alveolar  *  process, 
gives  the  roof  of  the  mouth  a  considerable 
hollowness.    Where  the  ossa  maxillaria  sre 
united  to  each  otV.er,  they  project  some, 
what  forwards,  leaving  between    them    a 
furrow,  which  receives  the  inferior  portion 
of  the  septum  nasi.      Each  of  these   bones 
is  hollow,  and  forms   a  considerable  sinus 
under   its  orbiter  part.     This  sinus,  which 
is  usually,   though  improperly,  called  an- 
trum  Highmorianum,  is  lined  with  the  pi- 
tuitary membrane.     It   answers  the   same 
purposes  as  the  other  sinuses  of  the  nose, 
and  communicates  with  the  nostrils  by  an 
opening,  which  appears  to  be  a  large  one 
in  the   skeleton,  but  which,  in  the  recent 
subject,   is    much  smaller.      In  the. foetus, 
instead  of  these  sinuses,  an  oblong  depres- 
sion only  is  observed  at  each  side  of  the 
nostrils,  nor  is  the  tuberosity  of  the  alveo- 
lar process  then  formed.      On  the  side  of 
the  palate,  in  young  subjects,  a  kind  of  fis- 
sure may  be  noticed,  which  seems  to  sepa- 
rate  the  portion  of  the   bone  which  con- 
tains the  dentes  incisores  from  that  which 
contains  the  dentes  caniui.     The  fissure  is 
sometimes  apparent  till  the  sixth  year,  but 
after  that  period  it  in  general  wholly  dis- 
appears. 

The  ossa  maxillaria  not  only  serve  to 
form  the  cheeks,  but  likewise  the  palate, 
nose,  and  orbits  ;  and,  besides  their  union 
with  each  other,  they  are  connected  with 
the  greatest  part  of  the  bones  of  the  face 
and  cranium,  viz.  with  the  ossa  nasi,  ossa 
malarnm,  ossa  unguis,ossapalati,  osfrontis, 
os  sphenoides,  and  os  ethmoides. 

MAXILLARY  ARTERIES.  Arteri* 
maxillarix.  These  are  the  branches  of  the 
external  carotid.  The  external  maorillary 
is  the  fourth  branch  of  the  carotid ;  it  pro- 
ceeds anteriorly,  and  gives  off  the  facial 
3  Q 


482 


MEG 


MED 


or  mental,  the  coronary  of  the  lips,  and  the 
angular  artery.  The  internal  maxillary  is 
the  next  branch  of  the  carotid ;  it  gives  off 
the  spharno  maxillar,  the  inferior  alveolar, 
and  the  spmous  artc  y. 

MAXILLARY  GLANDS.  Glandule 
maxillar-iix.  The  glands  so  called  are  con- 
glomerate, and  are  situated  under  the  an- 
gles of  the  lower  jaw.  The  excretory  ducts 
of  these  glands  are  called  Warthonian,  af- 
ter their  discoverer. 

MAXILLARY  NERVES.  Nervi  max- 
illares.  The  superior  and  inferior  maxihary 
nerves  are  branches  of  the  fifth  pair,  or  tri- 
gemini.  The  former  is  divided  into  the 
sphaeno-palatine,  posterior  alveolar,  and 
the  infra  orbital  nerve.  TJie  latter  is  di- 
vide 1  into  two  branches,  the  internal  lin- 
gual, and  one,  more  properly,  called  the 
inferior  maxillary. 

May-lily.     See  Lilium  convalium. 

May-weed.     See  Cotulafcetida. 

Mays,  Indian.     See  Zea  mays. 

Maw  worm.     See  Ascaris  vermicnlaris. 

Meadow  crowfoot.  See  Ranunculus  pra- 
tensis. 

Meadow,  queen  of  the.        See  Ulmaria-. 

Meadow  saff)*on.      See  Colchicum. 

Meadow  saxifrage.  See  Saxifraga  vul- 
garis. 

Meadow  sweet.      See  Uunari  . 

MEADOW  THISTLE,  ROUND  LEAVED. 
The  leaves  of  this  plant,  Cnicus  oleraceus 
of  Linnaseus,  are  boiled,  in  the  northern 
parts  of  Europe,  and  eaten  as  we  do  cab- 
bage. 

Measles.     See  Rubeola. 

ME  A  I'US  AUDITOR1US  EXTERNUS. 
See  Ear. 

MEATUS  AUDITORIUS  INTERNUS. 
The  internal  auditory  passage  is  a  small 
bony  canal,  beginning  internally  by  a  lon- 
gitudinal orifice  at  the  posterior  surface 
of  the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone,  running  towards  the  vestibulum  and 
cochlea,  and  there  being  divided  into  two 
less  cavities  by  an  eminence.  The  supe- 
rior and  smaller  of  these  is  the  orifice  of 
the  aquseduct  of  Fallopius,  which  receives 
the  portio  dura  of  the  auditory  nerve  :  the 
other  inferior  and  larger  cavity  is  perforated 
by  many  small  holes,  through  which  the 
portio  moliis  of  the  auditory  nerve  passes 
into  the  labyrinth. 

MEATUS*  C^ECUS.       A   passage  in    the 
throat  to  the  ear,  called  Eustachian's  tube. 
MEATUS  CUTJC  u  LAKES.     The  pores  of  the 
skin. 

MEATUS  CYSTICUS.  The  gall-duct. 
MEATUS  URINARIUS.  In  women, 
this  is  situated  in  the  vagina,  immediately 
below  the  symphysis  of  the  pubis,  and  be- 
hind the  nymphx.  In  men,  it  is  at  the  end 
of  the  glans  penis. 

Mecca  balsam.   See  Balaam  of  Gilead. 
Mechoacan.    See  Mechoacunna. 
MBCHOACANNA.       (From  Mechoacan,    a 


province  in  Mexico,  whence  it  is  brought.) 
Jalappa  alba.  Rhabarbarum  album.  Me- 
choacam.  The  root  of  a  species  of  convol- 
vulus, Convolvulus  American™ ,  or  Bryonia 
alba  Peruviana,  brought  from  Mexico.  It 
possesses  aperient  properties,  and  was  long 
used  as  the  common  purge  of  this  country, 
but  is  now  wholly  superseded  by  jalap, 

MECHOACANNA  NIGRA.     See  Jalapium. 

MECON.  (From  pwos,  bulk  ;  so  named 
from  the  largeness  of  its  head.)  The  pa- 
paver,  or  poppy. 

MECONIS.  (From  (jwautv,  the  poppy  ;  so 
called  because  its  juice  is  soporiferous, 
like  the  poppy.)  The  lettuce. 

MECONIUM.  (From  ^wwcwv,  the  poppy.)  1, 
The  inspissated  juice  of  the  poppy.  Opium. 
2.  Tiie  green  excrementitious  substance  that 
is  found  in  the  large  intestines  of  the  foetus. 

MEDIAN  NERVE.  The  second  branch 
of  the  brachial  plexus. 

MEDIAN  VEINS.  The  situation  of 
the  veins  of  the  arms  is  extremely  differ- 
ent in  most  individuals.  When  a  branch 
proceeds  near  the  bend  of  the  arm,  in- 
wardly from  the  basilic  vein,  it  is  termed 
the  basilic  medium',  and  when  a  vein  is  gi- 
ven off  from  ihe  cephalic  in  the  like  man- 
ner, it  is  termed  the  cephalic  median. 
When  these  two  veins  are  present,  they 
mostly  unite  just  below  the  bend  of  the 
arm,  and  the  common  trunk  proceeds  to 
the  cephalic  vein. 

MEDIANUM.     The  Mediastinum. 

MEDIASTINUM.  (Quasi  in  media 
stare.')  The  membranous  septum,  formed 
by  the  duplicature  of  the  pleura,  that  di- 
vides the  cavity  of  the  chest  into  two  parts. 
It  is  divided  into  an  anterior  and  posterior 
portion. 

MEDIASTINUM  CEHEBHI.  The  falciform 
process  of  the  dura  mater. 

MEDICAGO.  (From  medica.)  The  herb 
trefoil. 

MEDICATWENTARIA.  Pharmacy,  or  the 
art  of  making  and  preparing  medicines. 

MEDIC  AMENTUM.  ^  (From  medico,  to 
heal.)  A  medicine. 

MEDICASTER.  A  false  pretender  to  the 
knowledge  of  medicine  ;  the  same  as 
Quack. 

MEDICINA  DIETETIC  A.  The  regulation 
of  regimen,  or  the  non-naturals. 

MEDECINA  DIASOSTICA.  That  part  of 
medicine  which  relates  to  preserving 
health. 

MEDICINA  GYMNASTICA.  That  part  of 
medicine  which  relates  to  exercise. 

MEDICINA  HERMETICA.  The  application 
of  chemical  remedies. 

MEDIC  IN  A  FROPHTLACTICA.  That  part 
of  medicine  which  relates  to  preserving 
health. 

MEDICINA  TRISTITI.S:.  Common  saf- 
fron. 

MEDICINE.  Any  substance  that  is 
exhibited  with  a  view  to  cure  or  allay  the 


MED 

violence  of  the  disease.  It  is  also  very  fre- 
quently made  use  of  to  express  the  healing- 
art,  when  it  comprehends  anatomy,  physi- 
ology, and  pathology. 

MEDICINAL  BAYS.  Such  are  so  called 
by  some  writers,  wherein  the  crisis  or 
change  is  expected,  so  as  to  forbid  the  use 
of  medicines,  in  order  to  wait  nature's  ef- 
fort, and  therefore  require  all  assistance  of 
art  to  help  forward,  or  prepare  the  humours 
for  such  a  crisis  :  but  it  is  most  properly 
used  for  those  days  wherein  purging,  or  any 
other  evacuation,  is  most  conveniently  com- 
plied with. 

MEDICINAL  nouns.  Are  those  wherein 
it  is  supposed  that  medicines  may  be  taken 
to  the  greatest  advantage,  commonly  rec- 
koned in  the  morning  fasting,  about  an 
hour  before  dinner,  about  four  hours  after 
dinner,  and  at  going  to  bed ;  but  in  acute 
cases,  the  times  are  to  be  governed  by  the 
symptoms  and  aggravation  of  the  distem- 
per. 

MEDICINALIS.  (From  medicina.}  Medi- 
cinal ;  having  a  power  to  restore  health,  or 
remove  disease. 

MEDINA.  In  Paracelsus  it  is  a  species  of 
ulcer. 

MEDINENSIS  VENA.  (Medinensis  ;  so 
called  because  it  is  frequent  at  Medina.) 
Dracunculus.  Gordiiis  medinensis  of  Lin- 
naeus. The  muscular  hair-worm.  A  very 
singular  animal,  which,  in  some  countries, 
inhabits  the  cellular  membrane  between 
the  skin  and  muscles.  See  Dracunculus. 

MEDITULLIUM.  (From  medius,  the 
middle.  See  Diploe. 

MEDIUS  VENTER.  The  middle  venter  is 
the  thorax,  or  chest. 

Medlar.    See  Mesjnlus. 

MEDULLA.  ( Quasi  in  mediis  ossit.)  1. 
The  marrow.  See  Marrow. 

2.  The  pith  or  pulp  of  vegetables. 

3.  The  white  substance  of  the  brain  is 
called  medulla,  or  the  medullary  part,  to 
distinguish  it  from  the  cortical. 

4.  The  continuation  of  the  brain,  and  in 
the  spine,  is  called  medullary  spinalis. 

MEDULLA  CASSIA.  The  pulp  of  the  cassia 
fistularis. 

MEDULLA  OBLONG  AT  A.  The  medul- 
lary substance,  of  the  same  use  as  the  cere- 
brum, that  lies  within  the  cranium,  upon 
the  basillary  process  of  the  occipital  bone. 
It  is  formed  by  the  connection  of  the  crura 
cerebri  and  crura  cerebelli,  and  terminates 
in  the  spinal  marrow.  It  has  several  emi- 
nences, viz.  pons  varioli,  corpora  pyrami- 
dalia,  and  corpora  olivaria. 

MEDULLA  SPINALIS.  Cerebrum  elon- 
gatum.  JEon.  The  spinal  marrow.  A  con- 
tinuation of  the  medulla  oblongata,  which 
descends  into  the  specus  vertebralis  from 
the  foramen  magnum  occipitale,  to  the 
third  vertebra  of  the  loins,  where  it  termi- 


JVIEL 


483 


nates  in  a  number  of  nerves,  which,  from 
their  resemblance,  are  called  caudu  equina. 
The  spinal  marrow  is  composed,  like  the 
brain,  of  a  cortical  and  medullary  substance: 
the  former  is  placed  internally.  It  is  cover- 
ed by  a  continuation  of  the  dura  mater,  pia 
mater,  and  tunica  arachnoklea.  The  use  of 
the  spinal  marrow  is  to  give  off,  through 
the  lateral  or  intervertebral  foramina,  thirty 
pairs  of  nerves,  called  cervical,  dorsal,  lum- 
bar, and  sacral  nerves. 

MEDULLARY.  (Medullaris  ;  from  me- 
dulla, marrow.)  Like  unto  marrow. 

MEDULLARY  SUBSTANCE.  The 
white  or  internal  substance  of  the  brain 
is  so  called.  m 

ME&ALOSPLANCHIOJS.  (From  /us^st?,  great, 
and  ff7rKa.yx\'wt  a  bowel.  Having  some  of 
the  viscera  enlarged,  from  schirrus  or  other 
cause. 

MEGRIM.  A  species  of  cephalalgia,  or  a 
pain  generally  affecting  one  side  of  the 
head,  towards  the  eye,  or  temple,  and 
arising  from  the  state  of  the  stomach. 

MEIBOMIUS'S  GLANDS.  Meibomii 
glandule.  The  small  glands  which  are 
situated  between  the  conjunctive  mem- 
brane of  the  eye  and  the  cartilage  of  the 
eye-lid,  first  described  by  Meibomius. 

MEL.    Seeffoney. 

MEL  ACETATUM.  Oxymel.  " Take  of 
clarified  honey,  two  pounds  ;  acetic  acid, 
two  pints.  Boil  them  down  to  a  proper 
consistence,  in  a  glass  vessel,  over  a  slow 
fire."  This  preparation  of  honey  and  vine- 
gar possesses  aperient  and  expectorating 
virtues,  and  is  given,  with  these  intentions, 
in  the  cure  of  humoral  asthma,  and  other 
diseases  of  the  chest,  in  doses  of  one  or 
two  drachms.  It  is  also  employed  in  the 
form  of  gargle,  when  diluted  with  water. 

MEL  BORACIS.  Honey  of  borax.  '*  Take 
of  borax,  powdered,  a  drachm  ;  clarified 
honey,  an  ounce.  Mix."  This  preparation 
is  found  very  useful  in  aphthous  affections 
of  the  fauces. 

MEL  DESPUMATUM.  Clarified  honey;  See 
Honey. 

MEL  ROSJE.  Rose  honey.  «*  Take  of 
reel-rose  petals,  dried,  four  ounces;  boil- 
ing water,  three  pints ;  clarified  honey, 
five  pounds."  Macerate  the  rose  petals 
in  the  water,  for  six  hours,  and  strain; 
then  add  the  honey  to  the  strained  liquor, 
and,  by  means  of  a  water-bath,  boil  it 
down  to  a  proper  consistence.  An  admi- 
rable preparation  for  the  base  of  various 
gargles  and  collutories.  It  may  also  be 
employed  with  advantage,  mixed  with  ex- 
tract of  bark,  or  other  medicines,  to  chil- 
dren, who  have  a  natural  disgust  to  medi- 
cines. 

MEL  SCILL;E.  «  Take  of  clarified  ho- 
ney, three  pounds  ;  vinegar  of  squills,  two 
pints."  Roil  them  in  a  glass  vessel,  with  a 


484 


MEL 


MEL 


slow  fire,  to  the  thickness  of  a  syrup. 
Aperient,  expectorant,  and  detergent  vir- 
tues, are  attributed  to  the  honey  of  squills. 
It  is  given  in  closes  of  two  or  three  drachms, 
along-  with  some  aromatic  wate'r,  as  that 
of  cinnamon,  to  prevent  the  great  nausea 
which  it  \vouid  otherwise  he  apt  to  excite. 
In  large  doses  it  proves  emetic. 

MELA.  (From  //.#&>,  to  search.)  A 
probe. 

•MELJENA.  (From  /utxac,  black.)  The 
black  vomit.  The  black  disease.  Hip- 
pocrates applies  this  name  to  two  dis- 
eases. In  the  first,  the  patient  -vomits 
black  bile,  which  is  sometimes  bloody  and 
sour ;  sometimes  he  throws  up  a  thin  saliva ; 
and  at  others  a  green  bile*,  &c.  In  the 
second,  the  patient  is  as  described  in  the 
article  JWorbus  Niger. 

MELAIXA  KOSOS.     See  Mel<ena. 

MELALETJCA  XEUCABENDRON.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
cajeput  oil.  See  Cajeput  ail. 

MELAMPIIYLLUM.  (From  JU.IM.S,  black, 
and  ^i/xAtr,  a  leaf;  so  named  from  the 
blackness  of  its  leaf.)  Bear's-breech.  See 
jfcanthns  niollis. 

MELAMPOBIUM.  (From  Mehimpus,  the 
shepherd  who  first  used  it.)  Black  helle- 
bore. See  Ilelle.borus  niger. 

MKI.ANAG-OGA.  (From  fttteie,  black,  and 
<*>•«,  to  expel.)  Medicines  whicli  purge 
off  black  bile. 

MELANC.HLOHTTS.  (Msx*)^Xa^cf.)  A  livid 
colour  of  the  skin.  The  black  jaundice. 

MELANCHOLIA.  (From  paw,  black, 
and  ;£»**,  bile ;  because  the  ancients  sup- 
posed that  it  proceeded  from  a  redundance 
of  black  bile,)  Melancholy  madness.  A 
disease  in  *he  class  neuroses,  and  order  Ve- 
saniffy  of  Cullen,  characterised  by  errone- 
ous judgment,  but  not  merely  respecting 
health,  from  imaginary  perceptions  or  re- 
collection, influencing  the  conduct,  and 
depressing  the  mind  with  ill-grounded 
fears;  not  combined  with  either  pyrexia 
or  comatose  affections  ;  often  appearing 
without  dyspepsia,  yet  attended  with  cos- 
tiveness,  chiefly  in  persons  of  rigid  fibres 
and  torpid  insensibility. 

MELANOPIPEH.  (From  ^u«Aar,  black,  and 
flMOTg/s,  pepper.)  Black  pepper.  See  Pi- 
per  nigrum. 

MELANOHHHIZON.  (From  juttec,  black, 
and  g/^a,  a  root.)  A  species  of  hellebore 
with  black  roots. 

MELAKTEKIA.  (From  /ut\a.;,  black ;  so 
called  because  it  is  used  for  blacking  lea- 
ther.) Green  vitriol. 

MELANTHELJEUM.  (From  /nex*?,  black, 
and  exatcv,  oil.)  Oil  expressed  from  the 
black  serds  of  fennel  flowers. 

MELANTHIUM.  (From  /usx*?,  black ; 
so  named  from  its  black  seed.)  The  herb 
fennel  flower. 

.\IELAS.     (From  fjuh&s,   black.)     Vitiligo 


Morphcea  nigra.  Lepra  maculosc 
ragra.  A  disease  that  appears  upon  the 
skin  in  black  or  brown  spots,  which  very 
frequently  penetrate  deep,  even  to  the  bone, 
and  do  not  give  any  pain  or  uneasiness.  It 
is  a  disease  very  frequent  in,  and  endemial 
to,  Arabia,  where  it  is  supposed  to  be  pro- 
duced by  a  peculiar  miasma. 

MELASMA.  (From  fjitKsts,  black.)  Me- 
lasmus.  A  disease  that  appears  not  unfre- 
quently  upon  the  tibia  of  aged  persons, 
in  form  of  a  livid  black  spot,  which,  in  a 
day  or  two,  degenerates  into  a  very  foul 
ulcer.  . 

MELASPEJIMUM.  (From  ,wtx*f ,  black,  and 
o-Trt^ux,  beed.)  See  Melanthium. 

MELCA.  (From  en/ut^ee,  to  milk.) 
Milk.  A  food  made  of  acidulated 
milk. 

MELE.  (From  f**a>,  to  search.)  A 
probe. 

MELEAGIUS.  (From  J\lekager,  whose 
sisters  were  fabled  to  have  been  turned  into 
this  bird.)  The  guinea-fowl.  Also  a  spe- 
cies of  frittillaria,  so  called  because  its 
flowers  are  spotted  like  the  guinea-fowl. 

MELEGETA.  Meleguetta,  Grains  of  Para- 
dise. 

MELEIOS.  (From  Melos,  the  island  where 
it  is  made.)  A  species  of  alum. 

MELEMELUM.  (From  f*t\i,  honey,  and 
/uHKcv,  an  apple  ;  so  named  from  its  sweet- 
ness.) Paradise  apple. 

MELT.     (M«x<.)     Honey. 

MELICEKIA.     See  Meliceris. 

MELICER1S.  (From  /t«x/,  honey,  and 
xegos,  wax.)  An  encysted  tumour,  whose 
contents  resemble  honey  in  consistence  and 
appearance. 

MELICRATOK.  (From  /we.v,  honey,  and 
K.t£ctvvvfs.t,  to  mix.)  Hydromel.  Mead.  Wine 
impregnated  with  honey. 

MELIGEION.  (From  f*t\tt  honey.)  A  foe- 
tid humour,  discharged  from  ulcers  attend- 
ed with  a  caries  of  the  bone>  of  the  consis- 
tence of  honey. 

Melilot.     See  Melilotus. 

ME  LI  LOTUS.  (From  /MM,  honey,  and 
A&JTC?,  the  lotus  ;  so  called  from  Us  smell, 
being  like  that  of  honey.)  Lotus  sylvestris. 
Sertula  campana.  TnfoUum  cabaUinum.  Co- 
roda  regia.  Trifolium  odoratum.  Common 
melilot.  This  plant,  Trifolium  melilotus 
offidnalis  of  Linnaeus,  has  been  said  to  be 
resolvent,  emollient,  anodyne,  and  to  parti- 
cipate of  the  virtues  of"  chamomile.  Its 
taste  is  unpleasant,  subacrid,  subsaline,  but 
not  bitter  ;  when  fresh  it  has  scarcely  any 
smell ;  in  drying  a  acquires  a  pretty  strong 
one, of  the  aromatic  kind,  but  not  agreeable. 
The  principal  use  of  melilot  has  been  in 
clysters,  fomentations,  and  other  external 
applications. 

•    MELINUM.     (From /««A  cv,  an  apple.)     Oil 
made  from  the  flowers  of  the  apple-tree. 

MELIPHYLLUM.       (From     /uixi,    honey;, 


MEL 


MEM 


485 


and  <j>t/AAoK,  a  leaf;  so  called  from  the  sweet 
smell  of  its  leaf,  or  because  bees  gather 
honey  from  it.)  Baum,  or  balm.  See 
Melissa. 

MEUSSA.  (From  /*tv<rr*,  a  bee,  be- 
cause  bees  gather  honey  from  it.)  Citra- 
go,  Citraria.  Melinum.  Mdlifolium. 
Mellitis.  Cedronella.  Jlpiastrum.  Melis- 
sa citrina.  Erotion.  Balm.  Melissa  offi- 
cinalis  of  Linnaeus.  A  native  of  the  south- 
ern parts  of  Europe,  but  very  common  in 
our  gardens.  In  its  recent  state,  it  has  a 
rough ish  aromatic  taste,  and  a  pleasant 
smell  of  the  lemon  kind.  It  was  formerly 
much  esteemed  in  nervous  diseases,  and 
very  generally  recommended  in  melancho- 
lic and  hypochondriacal  affections  ;  but,  in 
modern  practice,  it  is  only  employed  when 
prepared  as  tea,  as  a  grateful  diluent  drink 
in  fevers,  &c. 

MELISSA  CALAMINTHA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  field  catmint.  See  Gala- 
mintha. 

MELISSA  CITRIXA.     See  Melissa. 

MELISSA  GRANDIFLORA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mountain  calamiut.  See  Cala- 
mintha  mag-no  flore. 

MELISSA  OFFICINALIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  balm.  See  Melissa. 

MELISSA  TURCICA.     See  Moldavica. 

MELISSOPHYLLUM.  (From  ^turret,  baum, 
and  <j>yAAoK,  a  leaf.)  Melissa,  or  baum. 
Also  a  species  of  horehound,  with  leaves 
resembling  baum. 

MELITIS  MELISSOPHYLLUM.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  mountain  balm.  See 
Melyssophyllum. 

MELITISMUS.  (From  pt\t,  honey.)  A 
linctus,  prepared  with  honey. 

MELITTOMA.  (From  JMKI,  honey.)  A  con- 
fection made  with  honey.  Honey-dew. 

MELIZOMUM.  (From  juttxi,  honey,  and 
fajuos,  broth.)  Mead.  A  drink  prepared 
with  honey. 

MELLAGO.  (From  melt  honey.)  Any 
medicine  which  has  the  consistence  and 
sweetness  of  honey. 

MELULOT  us.     See  Melilotus. 

MJELLIKA.  (From  mel,  feoney.)  Mead. 
A  sweet  drink  prepared  with  honey. 

MELLITA.  (From  mel,  honey.)  Prepa- 
rations of  honey. 

MELO.  The  common  melon.  Musk 
melon.  Cucumis  melo  of  Linnaeus.  This 
fruit,  when  ripe,  has  a  delicious  refrigera- 
ting taste,  but  must  be  eaten  moderately, 
with  pepper,  or  some  aromatic,  as  all  this 
class  of  fruits  are  obnoxious  to  the  stomach, 
producing  spasms  and  colic.  Tbe  seeds 
possess  mucilaginous  qualities. 

MELO  CARPUS.  (From  /MWA.OV,  an  apple, 
and  K*g5roc,  fruit ;  from  its  resemblance  to 
an  apple,  or  its  root.)  The  fruit  of  the 
aristolochia. 

MELOE  VESICATORIUS.  The  Spanish  fly, 
now  called  lytta* 


MSLON.  (M«xov.)  A  disorder  of  the 
eye,  in  which  it  protuberates  out  of  the 
socket. 

Melon,  common.     See  Melo. 

Melon,  musk.     See  Melo. 

Melon,  'water.     See  Citrullus. 

MELOKGEXA.  Improperly  called  mala 
insana.  Solanum  pomifemm.  Mad  apple. 
The  Spaniards  and  Italians  eat  it  in  sauce 
and  in  sweet-meats.  The  taste  somewhat 
resembles  citron. 

MELOSIS.  M»\ueris.  A  term  which  fre- 
quently occurs  in  Hippocrates,  Do  Capit. 
Vulner.  for  that  search  into  wounds  which 
is  made  by  surgeons  with  the  specillum,  or 
probe. 

MELOTIS.  MWA&IT/?.  Used  for  the 
lesser  specillum,  and  often  for  that  parti- 
cular instrument  contrived  to  search  or 
cleanse  the  ear  with,  more  commonly  called 
Jluriscalptum. 

MELOTHRIA  PENDULA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  small  creeping  cucumber  plant. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  West  Indies  pickle 
the  berries  of  this  plant,  and  use  them  as 
we  do  capers. 

MELYSSOPHYLLUM.  (From  [j.thia'<r&,  balm, 
and  <pwxxo/,  a  leaf.)  Mountain  balm,  or 
nettle.  This  elegant  plant,  Melitis  melis- 
sophyllum  of  Linnaeus,  is  seldom  used  in 
the  present  day  ;  it  is  said  to  be  of  service 
in  uterine  obs'tructions  and  calculous  dis- 
eases. , 

MEMBRANA.     See  Membrane. 

MEMBRANA  HYALO1DEA.  Mem- 
brana  arachnoidea.  The  transparent  mem- 
brane which  includes  the  vitreous  humour 
of  the  eye. 

MEMBRANA' PUPILLARIS.  A  very 
delicate  membrane,  ot  a  thin  and  vascular 
texture,  and  an  ash  colour,  arising  from  the 
internal  margin  of  the  iris,  and  totally  cover- 
ing the  pupil,  in  the  fcetus,  before  the  six 
months. 

MEMBRANA  RUYSCHIANA.  The 
celebrated  anatomist  Ruysch  discovered 
that  the  choroid  membrane  of  the  eye  was 
composed  of  two  laminae.  He  gave  the 
name  of  membrana  ruyschiana  to  the  inter- 
nal lamina,  leaving  the  old  name  of  cho- 
roides  to  the  external. 

MEMBRANA       TYMPANA.  The 

membrane  covering  the  cavity  of  the  drum 
of  the  ear,  and  separating  it  from  the  meatus 
auditorius  externus.  It  is  of  an  oval  form, 
convex  below  the  middle,  towards  the  hol- 
low of  the  tympanum;  and  concave  to- 
wards the  meatus  auditorius,  and  convex 
above  the  middle  towards  the  meatus,  and 
concave  towards  the  hollow  of  the  tympa- 
num. According  to  the  observations  of 
anatomists,  it  consists  of  six  laminae ;  the 
first,  and  most  external,  is  a  production  of 
the  epidermis,  the  second  is  a  production 
of  the  skin  lining  the  auditory  passage ; 
the  third  is  cellular  membrane,  in  which 


486 


MEN 


MEN 


neither  with  child  nor  in  child 
the  fluor 


disease. 

4.  Jlfenorrhagia    lochialist    from   women 
after  delivery.     See  Lochia. 

5.  Menorrhagia  abortus.     See  Abortion. 

6.  Menorrhagia  nabothi,  when  there  is  a 
mem-    serous  discharge  from  the  vagina  in  preg- 


the  vessels  form  an  elegant  net-work.  ;    the    women 
fourth  is  shining-,  thin,  and  transparent,  ari-    birth. 

sing- from  the  periosteum  of  the  raeatus;  the        2.  Menorrhagia  alba,   serous; 
fifth  is  cellular  membrane,  with  a  plexus  of    albus.     See  Leucorrhxa. 
vessels  like  the  third;  and  the  sixth  lamina,        3.  Menorrhagia  -vitiorumt  from  some  local 
which   is  the  innermost,  comes  from  the 
periosteum  of  the  cavity  of  the  tympanum. 
This  membrane,  thus  composed  of  several 
laminae,  has  lately  been  discovered  to  pos- 
sess muscular  fibres. 

MEMBRANALOGIA.        (From 

brana,  a  membrane,  and  ^05,0?,  a  discourse.)    nant  women. 

Membranology.    The  doctrine  of  the  com-        This  disease  seldom  occurs  before  the 
mon  integuments  and  membranes.  age  of  puberty,  and  is  often  an  attendant  on 

MEMBRANE.  Membrana.  A  thin  ex-  pregnancy.  It  is  in  general  a  very  danger- 
panded  substance,  composed  of  cellular  ous  disease,  more  particularly  if  it'occur  at 
texture,  whose  elastic  fibres  are  so  arranged  the  latter  period,  as  it  is  then  often  so  rapid 
and  woven  together,  as  to  allow  of  great  and  violent  as  to  destroy  the  female  in  a 
pliability.  The  membranes  of  the  body  are  very  short  time,  where  proper  means  are 

not  soon  adopted.  Abortions  often  give 
rise  to  flood  ings,  and  at  any  period  of  preg- 
nancy, but  usually  before  the  fifth  month 
than  at  any  other  time.  Moles,  in  conse- 
quence of  an  imperfect  conception,  at 
length  become  detached,  and  sometimes 
give  rise  to  a  considerable  degree  of  hae- 
morrhage. 

The  causes  which  most  frequently  give 

This  term  is  used,  by  some,  in  the  same  rise  to  floodings  are,  violent  exertions  of 
sense  as  spurius,  or  illegitimus ;  Mendosae  strength,  sudden  surprises  and  frights,  vio- 
Coetx,  false  or  spurious  ribs ;  Mendosa  Su~  lent  fits  and  passion,  great  uneasiness  of 
tura>  the  squamous  suture,  in  the  skull,  or 
bastard  suture. 

MEffisTGOpHYLAx.  (From  fjt»viy^t  a  mem- 
brane, and  <pwAsw<ra>,  to  guard.)  An  instru- 
ment to  guard  the  membranes  of  the  brain, 


various,  as  the  skin,  peritoneum,  pleura, 
dura  mater,  &c.  &c. 

MEMBRAXOSUS.  See  Tensor  vaginae  fe- 
moris. 

MEMBRANUS.  See  Tensor  vaginae  femo' 
ris. 

MEMBRIA  os.     See  Occipital  bone. 

J\fenagogues.     See  Emmtnagogue s. 

MENDOSUS.    (From  mendax,  counterfeit.) 


mind,  uncommon  longings  during  pregnan- 
cy, over  fullness  of  blood,  profuse  evacua- 
tions, general  weakness  of  the  system,  exter- 
nal injuries,  as  blows  and  bruises,  and  the 
death  of  the  child,  in  consequence  of  which 


while  the  bone  is  cut,  or  rasped,  after  the    the  placenta  becomes  partially  or  wholly  de- 
operation  of  the  trepan. 


tached  from  the  uterus,  leaving  the  mouths 

MEN1NX.  (From  [*tvtet  to  remain.)    The    of  the  vessels  of  the  latter,  which  anasto- 

mosed  with  those  of  the  latter,  perfectly 
It  is  necessary  to  distinguish  be- 


open. 

tween  an  approaching  miscarriage  and  a 
common  flooding,  which  may  be  readily 
done  by  inquiring  whether  or  not  the  hx- 
morrhage  has  proceeded  from  any  evi- 
dent cause,  and  whether  it  flows  gently, 
or  is  accompanied  with  unusual  pains. 


Greek  term  for  the  membranes  enveloping 
the  brain.    See  Dura  mater  and  Pla  mater. 

MEXIKX  DURA.     See  Dura  mater. 

MENINX  PIA.     S.ee  Pia  mater. 

MENISPERMUM  COCCTTLTTS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  the  berries  of  which 
are  well  known  by  the  name  of  Cocculus 
indus.  Indian  berries,  or  Indian  cockles. 

Whilst  green,  they  are  used  by  the  Indians  The  former  usually  arises  from  some  fright 
to  catch  fish,  which  they  have  the  power  surprise,  or  accident,  and  does  not  flow 
of  intoxicating,  and  killing.  In  the  same  gently  and  regularly  ;  but  bursts  out  of  a 
manner  they  catch  birds,  making  the  berry  sudden,  and  again  stops  all  at  once,  and 
into  a  paste,  forming  it  into  small  seeds,  also  is  attended  with  severe  pains  in  the 
and  putting  these  in  places  where  they  fre-  back  and  the  bottom  of  the  belly;  whereas 
quent.  the  latter  is  marked  with  no  such  occur- 

MENORRHAGIA.  (From  /VMIA,  the  rence.  The  further  a  woman  is  advanced 
menses,  and  pvyvv/ui,  to  break  out.)  Ha-  in  pregnancy,  the  greater  will  be  the  dan- 
tnorrhagia  uterina.  Flooding.  An  immo-  ger  if  floodings  take  place,  as  the  mouths 
derate  flow  of  the  menses.  A  genus  of  of  the  vessels  are  much  enlarged  during 
disease  in  the  class  pyrexia,  and  order  the  last  stage  of  pregnancy,  and  of  course 


htemorrhagia,  of  Cullen,  characterized  by 
pains  in  the  back,  loins,  belly;  similar  to 
those  of  labour,  attended  with  a  preterna- 
tural flux  of  blood  from  the  vagina,  more 
copious  than  natural.  He  distinguishes  six 
species : — 

1.  JMenorrhagia    rubra>   proper;      from 


a  vast  quantity    will  be   discharged  in  a 
short  space  of  time. 

MENSA.      The  second  lobe  of  the  liver 
was  so  called  by  the  ancients. 

MEJTSES.     (From  mensis,  a  month.) 
MENSES  CESSA^TES.    The  menses  depart- 
ing. 


MEN 


MEN 


487 


DEFICIENTES.  Menses  defective 
or  suppressed.  The  amenorrhoea  of  Cul- 
len. 

MENSES  IMMODICB.  The  menorrhagia 
rubra  of  Cullen. 

Jlfenses,  immoderate  floto  of  the.  See 
Menorrhagia. 

Menies,  interruption  of.  See  JLmcnnvr- 
rheea. 

Menses,  retention  of.     See  Catamenia. 

MENSES  PHILOSOPHICUS.  A  philosophi- 
cal, or  chymical  month.  According  to 
some,  it  is  three  days  and  nights ;  others 
say  i»  is  ten  ;  and  there  are  who  reckon  it 
to  he  thirty  or  forty  days. 

MENSTRUATION/  From  the  uterus 
of  every  healthy  woman  who  is  not  preg- 
nant, or  who  does  not  give  suck,  there  is 
a  discharge  of  blood  at  certain  periods, 
from  the  time  of  puberty  to  the  approach  of 
old  age ;  and,  from  the  periods  or  returns 
of  this  discharge,  it  is  called  Menstruation. 
There  are  several  exceptions  to  this  defi- 
nition. It  is  said  that  some  women  never 
menstruate ;  some  menstruate  while  they 
continue  to  give  suck  ;  and  others  are  said 
to  menstruate  during  pregnancy ;  some  are 
said  to  menstruate  in  early  infancy,  and 
others  in  old  age  ;  but  such  discharges, 
Dr.  Denman  is  of  opinion,  may,  with  more 
propriety,  be  called  morbid,  or  symp- 
tomatic: yet  the  definition  is  generally 
true. 

At  whatever  time  of  life  this  discharge 
comes  on,  a  woman  is  said  to  be  at  puber- 
ty :  though  of  this  state  it  is  a  consequence, 
and  not  a  cause.  The  early  or  late  ap- 
pearance of  the  menses  may  depend  upon 
the  climate,  the  constitution,  the  delicacy 
or  hardness  of  living,  and  upon  the  man- 
ners of  those  with  whom  young  women  con- 
verse. In  Greece,  and  other  hot  countries, 
girls  begin  to  menstruate  at  eight,  nine,  and 
ten  years  of  age  ;  but,  advancing  to  the 
northern  climes,  there  is  a  gradual  protrac- 
tion of  the  time  till  we  come  to  Lapland, 
where  women  do  not  menstruate  till  they 
arrive  at  maturer  age,  and  then  in  small 
quantities,  at  long  intervals,  and  some- 
times only  in  the  summer.  But,  if  they  do 
not  menstruate  according  to  the  genius  of 
the  country,  it  is  said  they  suffer  equal  in- 
conveniences as  in  warmer  climates,  where 
the  quantity  discharged  is  much  greater, 
and  the  periods  shorter.  In  this  country, 
girls  begin  to  menstruate  from  the  four- 
teenth to  the  eighteenth  year  of  their  age, 
and  sometimes  at  a  later  period,  without 
any  signs  of  the  disease  ;  but  if  they  are 
luxuriously  educated,  sleeping  upon  down 
beds,  and  sitting  in  hot  rooms,  menstrua- 
tion usually  commences  at  a  more  early  pe- 
riod. 

Many  changes  in  the  constitution  and 
appearance  of  women  are  produced  at  the 
time  of  their  first  beginning  to  menstruate. 


Their  complexion  is  improved,  their  coun- 
tenance is  more  expressive  and  animated, 
their  attitudes  graceful,  and  "cheir  conver- 
sation more  intelligent  and  agreeable  ;  the 
tone  of  their  voice  becomes  more  harmoni- 
ous,  their  whole  frame,  but  particularly 
their  breasts,  are  expanded  and  enlarge, 
and  their  minds  are  no  longer  engaged  in 
childish  pursuits  and  amusements. 

Some  girls  begin  to  menstruate  without 
any  preceding  indisposition  ;  but  there  are 
generally  appearances  or  symptoms  which 
indicate  the  change  that  is  about  to  take 
place.  These  are  usually  l  more  severe  at 
the  first  than  in  the  succeeding  periods  : 
and  they  are  similar  to  those  produced  by 
uterine  irritation  from  other  causes,  as 
pains  in  the  buck  and  inferior  extremities, 
complaints  of  the  viscera,  with  various  hya- 
tenc  and  nervous  affections.  These  com- 
mence with  the  first  disposition  to  men- 
struate, and  continue  till  the  discharge 
comes  on,  when  they  abate,  or  disappear, 
returning,  however,  with  considerable  vio- 
lence in  some  women,  at  every  period 
during  life.  The  quantity  of  blood  dis- 
charged at  each  evacuation  depends  upon 
the  climate,  constitution,  and  manner  of 
living ;  but  it  varies  in  different  women  in 
the  same  climate,  or  in  the  same  woman  at 
different  periods  ;.in  this  country  it  amounts 
to  about  five  or  six  ounces. 

There  is  also  a  great  difference  in  the 
time  required  for  the  completion  of  each 
period  of  menstruation.  In  some  women 
the  discharge  returns  precisely  to  a  day,  or 
an  hour,  and  in  others  there  is  a  variation 
of  several  days,  without  inconvenience. 
In  some  it  is  finished  in  a  few  hours,  and  in 
others  it  continues  from  one  to  ten  days  ; 
but  the  intermediate  time,  from  three  to 
six  days,  is  most  usual. 

There  has  been  an  opinion,  probably  de- 
rived from  the  Jewish  legislator,  afterwards 
adopted  by  the  Arabian  physicians,  and 
credited  in  other  countries,  that  the  men- 
struous  blood  possessed  some  peculiar  ma- 
lignant  properties.  The  severe  regulations 
which  have  been  made  in  some  countries 
for  the  conduct  of  women,  at  the  time  of 
menstruation  :— the  expression  used,  Isaiah, 
chap.  xxx.  and  in  Ezekiel :— the  disposal  of 
the  blood  discharged,  or  of  any  thing  con- 
taminated with  it : — the  complaints  of  wo- 
men attributed  to  its  retention ; — and  the 
effects  enumerated  by  grave  writers,  indi- 
cate the  most  dreadful  apprehensions  of  its 
baneful  influence.  Under  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances of  health,  or  states  of  the  ute- 
rus, or  in  hot  climates,  if  the  evacuation  be 
slowly  made,  the  menstruous  blood  may 
become  more  acrimonious  or  offensive  than 
the  common  mass,  or  any  other  secretion 
from  it ;  but  in  this  country  and  age  no 
malignity  is  suspected,  the  menstruous 
woman  mixes  in  society  as  at  all  other 


488 


MEN 


MEN 


times,  and  there  is  no  reasan,  for  thinking 
otherwise  than  that  this  discharge  is  of 
the  most  inoffensive  nature. 

At  the  approach  of  old  age,  women 
cease  to  menstruate  ;  but  the  time  of  ces- 
sation is  commonly  regulated  hy  the  origi- 
nal early  or  late  appearances  of  the  menses. 
With  those  who  began  to  menstruate  at  ten 
or  twelve 'years  of  age,  the  discharge  will 
often  cease  before  they  arrive  at  *  forty  ; 
but  if  the  first  appearance  was  protracted 
to  sixteen  or  eighteen  years  of  age,  inde- 
pendently of  disease,  such  women  may 
continue  to  menstruate  till  ihey  have 
passed  ihe  fiftieth,  or  even  approach  the 
sixtieth  year  of  their  age.  But  the  most 
frequent  time  of  the  cessation  of  the 
menses,  in  this  country,  is  between  the 
forty-fourth  and  forty-eighth  year;  after 
which  women  never  bear  children.  By 
this  constitutional  regulation  of  the  menses, 
the  propagation  of  the  species  is  in  every 
country  confined  to  the  most  vigorous 
part  of  life  :  and  hud  it  been  otherwise, 
children  might  have  become  parents,  and 
old  women  might  huve  had  children,  when 
they  were  unable  to  supply  them  with  pro- 
per or  sufficient  nourishment.  See  Cata- 
menifi. 

MENSTRUUM.  Solvent.  All  liquors 
are  so  called  which  are  us*d  as  dissolvents, 
or  to  extract  the  virtues  or  ingi*edients  by 
infusion,  decoction,  &c.  The  principal 
menstrua,  made  use  of  in  Pharmacy,  are 
water,  vinous  spirits,  oils,  acid,  and  alka- 
line liquors.  Water  is  the  menstruum  of 
all  salts,  of  vegetable  gums,  and  of  animal 
jellies.  Of  the  first  it  dissolves  only  a  de- 
terminate quantity,  though  of  one  kind  of 
salt  more  than  of  another;  and  being  thus 
saturated,  leaves  any  additional  quantity 
of  the  same  salt  untouched.  It  is  never 
saturated  with  the  two  latter,  but  unites 
readily  with  any  proportion  of  them,  form- 
ing, with  different  quantities,  liquors  of 
different  consistences.  It  takes  up  like- 
wise, when  assisted  by  trituration,  the 
vegetable  gummy  resins,  as  ammoniacum 
and  myrrh;  the  solutions  of  which,  though 
imperfect,  that  is,  not  transparent,  but 
turbid  and  of  a  milky  hue,  are  nevertheless 
applicable  to  valuable  purposes  in  medi- 
cine. Rectified  spirit  of  wine  is  the  men- 
struum of  the  essential  oils  and  resins  of 
vegetables  ;  of  the  pure  distilled  oils  of 
animals,  and  of  soaps,  though  it  does  not 
act  upon  the  expressed  oil  and  fixed  alka- 
line salt,  of  which  soap  is  composed. 
Hence,  if  soap  contains  any  superfluous 
quantity  of  either  the  oil  or  salt,  it  may, 
by  means  of  this  menstruum,  be  excellently 
purified  therefrom.  It  dissolves,  by  the 
assistance  of  heat,  volatile  alkaline  salts  ; 
and  more  readily  the  neutral  ones,  com- 
posed either  of  fixed  alkali  and  the  acetous 
acid,  as  the  sal  diureticus,  or  of  volatile 


alkali  and  the  nitrous  acid.  Oils  dissolve 
vegetable  resins  and  balsams,  wax,  animal 
fats,  mineral  bitumens,  sulphur,  and  cer- 
tain metallic  substances,  particularly  lead. 
The  expressed  oils  are,  for  most  of  these 
bodies,  more  powerful  memtrua  than  those 
obtained  by  distillation  ;  as  the  former  are 
more  capable  of  sustaining,  without  injury, 
a  strong  heat,  which  is  in  most  cases  neces- 
sary to  enable  them  to  act.  All  acids 
dissolve  alkaline  salts,  alkaline  earths,  and 
metallic  substances.  The  different  acids 
differ  greatly  in  their  action  upon  these 
last ;  one  dissolving  some  particular  metals, 
and  another  ot  hers.  The  vegetable  acids 
dissolve  a  considerable  quantity  of  zinc, 
iron,  copper,  and  tin  ;  and  extract  so  much 
from  the  metallic  part  of  the  antimony  as 
to  become  powerfully  emetic  ;  they  like- 
wise dissolve  lead,  if  previously  calcined 
by  fire ;  but  more  copiously  if  corroded  by 
their  steam.  The  marine  acid  dissolves 
zinc,  iron,  and  copper ;  and  though,  it 
scarce  acts  on  any  other  metallic  substance 
in  the  common  way  of  making  solutions, 
may  nevertheless  'be  artfully  combined 
with  them  all,  except  gold.  The  corrosive 
sublimate,  and  antimonial  caustic  of  the 
shops,  are  combinations  of  it  with  mercury 
and  the  metallic  part  of  antimony,  effected 
by  applying  the  acid,  in  the  form  of  fume, 
to  the  subjects,  at  the  same  time  strongly 
heated.  The  nitrous  acid  is  the  common 
menstruum  of  all  metallic  substances,  ex- 
cept gold  and  the  antimonial  semi-metal, 
which  are  soluble  only  in  a  mixture  of  the 
nitrous  and  marine.  The  vitriolic  acid 
easily  dissolves  zinc,  iron,  and  copper; 
and  may  be  made  to  corrode,  or  imper- 
fectly dissolve,  most  of  the  other  metals. 
Alkaline  lixivia  dissolve  oils,  resinous  sub- 
stances,  and  sulphur.  Their  power  is 
greatly  promoted  by  the  addition  of  quick- 
lime, instances  of  which  occur  in  the 
preparation  of  soap  and  in  the  common 
caustic.  Thus  assisted,  they  reduce  the 
, flesh,  bones,  and  other  solid  parts  of  ani- 
mals, into  a  gelatinous  matter.  Solutions 
made  in  water  and  spirit  of  wine  possess 
the  virtue  of  the  body  dissolved;  whilst 
oils  generally  sheathe  its  activity,  and  acids 
and  alkalies  vary  its  quality.  Hence  wa- 
tery and  spiritous  liquors  are  the  proper 
menstrua  of  the  native  virtues  of  vegetable 
and  animal  matters.  Most  of  the  forego- 
ing solutions  are  easily  effected,  by  pour- 
ing the  menstruum  on  the  body  to  be  dis- 
solved, and  suffering  them  to  stand  toge- 
ther for  some  lime,  exposed  to  a  suitable 
warmth.  A  strong  heat  is  generally  re- 
quisite to  enable  oils  and  alkaline  liquors 
to  perform  their  office;  nor  will  acids 
act  on  some  metallic  bodies  without  its 
assistance.  The  action  of  watery  and  spi- 
rituous menstrua  is  likewise  expedited  by 
a  moderate  heat,  though  the  quantity  which 


MEN 

they  afterwards  keep  dissolved,  is  not,  as 
some  suppose,  by  this  means  increased. 
All  that  heat  occasions  these  to  take  up, 
more  than  they  would  do  in  a  longer  time 
in  the  cold,  will,  when  the  heat  ceases, 
subside  again.  The  action  of  acids  on  the 
bodies  which  they  dissolve,  is  generally 
accompanied  with  heat,  effervescence,  and 
a  copious  discharge  of  fumes.  The  fumes 
which  arise  during  the  dissolution  of  some 
metals,  in  the  vitriolic  tcid,  prove  inflam- 
mable ;  hence,  in  the  preparation  wf 
the  artificial  vitriols  of  iron  arid  zinc,  the 
operator  ought  to  be  careful,  especially 
where  the  solution  is  made  in  a  narrow- 
mouthed  vessel,  lest,  by  the  imprudent  ap- 
proach of  a  candle,  the  exhaling  vapour  be 
set  on  fire.  There  is  another  species  of 
solution  in  which  the  moisture  of  air  is  the 
menstruum.  Fixed  alkaline  salts,  and  those 
of  the  neutral  kind,  composed  of  alkaline 
salts  and  the  vegetable  acids,  or  of  alkaline 
earths,  and  any  acid  except  the  vitriolic, 
and  some  metallic  salts,  on  being  exposed 
for  some  time  to  a  moist  air,  gradually 
attract  its  humidity,  and  at  length  become 
liquid.  Some  substances,  not  dissoluble  in 
water  in  its  grosser  form,  as  the  butter  of 
antimony,  are  easily  liquified  by  this  slow 
action  of  the  aerial  moisture.  This  pro- 
cess is  termed  Deliguation.  The  cause  of 
solution  assigned  by  some  naturalists, 
namely,  the  admission  of  the  fine  particles 
of  one  body  into  the  pores  of  another, 
whose  figure  fits  them  for  their  reception, 
is  not  just,  or  adequate,  but  hypothetical 
and  ill-presumed  ;  since  it  is  found  that 
some  bodies  will  dissolve  their  own  quan- 
tity of  others,  as  water  does  of  Epsom  salt, 
alkohol  of  essential  oils,  mercury  of  metals, 
one  metal  of  another,  &.c.  whereas  the 
sum  of  the  pores  or  vacuities  of  every 
body  must  be  necessarily  less  than  the 
body  itself,  and  consequently  those  pores 
cannot  receive  a  quantity  of  matter  equal 
to  the  body  wherein  they  reside. 

How  a  menstruum  can  suspend  bodies 
much  heavier  than  itself,  which  very  often 
happens,  may  be  conceived,  by  considering, 
that  the  parts  of  no  fluids  can  be  so  easily 
separated,  but  they  will  a  little  resist  or 
retard  the  descent  of  any  heavy  bodies 
through  them  :  and  that  this  resistance  is, 
cteteris  paribus,  still  proportional  to  the 
surface  of  the  descending  bodies.  But  the 
surface  of  bodies  do  by  no  means  increase 
or  decrease  in  the  same  proportion  as  their 
solidities  do :  for  the  solidity  increases  as 
the  cube,  but  the  surface  only  as  the  square 
of  the  diameter;  wherefore  it  is  plain, 
very  small  bodies  will  have  much  larger 
surfaces,  in  proportion  to  their  solid  con- 
tents, than  larger  bodies  will,  and  conse- 
quently, when  grown  exceeding  small,  may 
easily  be  buoyed  up  in  the  liquor. 

(From  mentwnt    the  chin, 


MEN 


489 


and  *>§*,  a  prey.)  Impetigo.  An  eruption 
about  the  chin,  forming  a  tenacious  crust, 
like  that  on  scald  heads. 

MENTASTRUJM.  (Dim.  of  mentha,  mint.) 
The  red  water-mint.  See  Meiitha  aqua- 
tica. 

MENTHA.  (From  Minthe,  the  harlot 
who  was  changed  into  this  herb.)  Hedyos- 
mus.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Order, 
Gymnospermia.  Mint. 

MENTHA  AQ.I*ATTCA.  Mentastrum.  Si- 
symbnwn  mentltuxtrum.  Msntha  rotfmdi- 
folia  palustris.  Water-mint.  This  plant 
is  frequent  in  moist  meadows,  marshes, 
and  on  the  banks  of  rivers.  It  is  less 
agreeable  than  the  spear-mint,  and  in  taste 
bittterer  and  more  pungent.  It  may  be 
used  with  the  same  intentions  as  the  spear- 
mint, to  which,  however,  it  is  much  in- 
ferior. 

MENTHA  CATARIA.  Mentha  fdina.  Herba 
felis.  Calamintha.  Ncpetella.  Nep,  or  cat- 
mint. See  Nepeta. 

MENTHA,  CERVINA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  hart's  penny-royal.  See  Pulegium  cer- 
vinum. 

MENTHA  CRISPA.  Colymbifera  minor.  The 
achilUca  ageratum.  This  species  of  men- 
tha  has  a  strong  and  fragrant  smell,  its 
taste  is  warm,  aromatic,  and  slightly  bitter. 
In  flatulences  of  the  primse  vise,  hypochon- 
driacal,  and  hysterical  affections,  it  is  given 
with  advantage. 

MENTHA  PIPERITA.  The  systema- 
tic and  pharmacopoeial  name  of  peppermint. 
Mentha  piperitis.  Mentha  piperita  of  Lin- 
naeus :—Jloribus  capitatis,Joliis  oratis  petiola- 
tis,  stamttibus  corolla  brevioribus.  The  spon- 
taneous growth  of  this  plant  is  said  to  be 
peculiar  to  Britain.  It  has  a  more  penetrat- 
ing smell  than  any  of  the  other  mints  ;  a 
strong  pungent  taste,  glowing  like  pepper, 
sinking,  as  it  were,  into  the  tongue,  and  fol- 
lowed by  a  sense  of  coolness.  The  stomachic, 
antispasmodic,  and  carminative  properties 
of  peppermint,  render  it  useful  in  flatulent 
cholics,  hysterical  affections,  retchings, 
and  other  dispeptic  symptoms,  acting  as  a 
cordial,  and  often  producing  an  immediate 
relief.  Its  officinal  preparations  are  an  essen- 
tial oil,  a  simple  water,  and  a  spirit. 

MENTHA  PIPERITIS.  See  Mentha  pipe- 
rita. 

MENTHA  PULEGIUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pennyroyal.  See  Pulegium. 

MENTHA  SARACENICA.  See  Balsamita 
mas. 

MENTHA  SATIVA.     See  Mentha  viridis. 
MENTHA  SPICATA.    Hart-mint,  and  com- 
mon spear-mint.      Mentha  vulgaris.     See 
Mentha  viridis. 

MENTHA  VIRIDIS.    Spear-mint.    Call- 
ed also  Mentha  vulgaris.      Mentha  spica- 
ta.     Mentha    viridis    of   Linnaeus  :— spicis 
oblongis%  foliis  lanceolatia  nudis  serratis  ses* 
3  R 


490 


ME'l 


MER 


silibus,  staminibus  corolla  longioribus.  The 
plant  grows  wild  in  many  parts  of  Eng- 
land. It  is  not  so  warm  to  the  taste  as 
peppermint,  but  has  a  more  agreeable 
flavour,  and  is  therefore  preferred  for  culi- 
nary purposes.  Its  medicinal  qualities  are 
similar  to  those  of  peppermint ;  but  the 


MERCKRIUS  COIIKO^VUS.  See  Oxymurlas 
hydrargyri. 

MERCURIUS  CORROSIVUS  nuBEn.  See  JVi- 
trico  oxydum  hydrargyri. 

MERCURIUS  CORROSIVUS  SUBLIMATUS.  See 
Oxi/murias  hydrargyri. 

MERCURIUS    DULCIS    SUBLIMATUS.      Dul- 


different  preparations  of  the  former,  though  cified  mercurial  sublimate,  now  called  sub- 
more  pleasant,  are,  perhaps,  less  effica-  murias  hydrargyri ;  formerly  called  calo- 
cious.  The  officinal  preparations  of  spear-  melas. 


mint  are,    an    essential    oil,  a  conserve,  a 
simple  water,  and  a  spirit. 

MENTI  LEVATOR.  See  Levator  labii  in- 
ferioris. 

MEXTULA.  (From  matah,  a  staff,  Ileb.) 
The  penis, 

MENTULAGRA.  (From  mentula,  the  pe- 
nis, and  *>§*,  a  prey.)  A  disorder  of 
the  penis,  induced  by  a  contraction  of 
the  erectores  musculi,  and  causing  impo- 
tence. 

MENYANTHES.    The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in    the  Linnaean  system. 
Pentandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

MENYANTHES  TRIF>>LIATA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  buckbean.  See  Trifoliutn 
paltidosum. 

Mep/ietic  air.    See  Nitrogen. 


MERCURIUS  EMETICUS  FLAVUS.  See  Hy- 
drargyrus  vitriolatus. 

MEUCURIUS     MORTIS.       See     Mercurius 

MERCURIUS  PR^ECIPITATUS  ALBUS.  See 
Hydrargyrns  prxcipitatus  albus. 

MERCURJUS  PRJKCIPITATUS  DULCIS.  See 
Submuria  hydrargyri. 

MERCURIUS,  PRTECIPITATUS  RUBER.  See 
Nitrico  oxydum  liydrargyri. 

MERCURIUS  VIT^E.     The  mercury  of  life. 
Pulvis  angelicus.     J^fercurins    mortis.     M- 
Class,    garothi  pulvis.    An  oxyd  of  antimony,  for- 
merly preferred  to  the  vitrum  antimonii,  for 
making  of  emetic  tartar. 

MERCURY.  Hydrargyrus.  Mercurius. 
A  metal  found  in  five  different  states  in 
nature.  1.  Native,  (native  mercury,')  ad- 


Syr.) 
gion 


MEPHITIS.     (From  mephuhith,  a  blast,    hering  in  small  globules  to  the  surface  of 


A  poisonous  exhalation.    See  Conta- 


cinnabar ores,  or  scattered  through  the  cre- 
vices, or  over  the  surfaces  of  different  kinds 


MERCURIALIS.    (From  M.ercurius,  its    of  stones.    2.  It  is  found  united  to  silver,  in 
inventor.)     1.    The    name  of  a  genus    of    the  ore  called  amalgam  of  silver,  or  native 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
da.    Order,  Emeandria. 


Class,  Dioe-     amalgam.     This  ore  exhibits  thin  plates,  or 
grains  ;  it  sometimes  crystallizes  in  cubes, 

The    pharmacopoeial    name    of    the    parallelepipeds,  or  pyramids.    Its  colour  is 

of  of  a  silver  white,  or  grey  ;  its  lustre  is  con- 
siderably metallic.  Combined  with  sulphur 
it  constitutes  native  cinnabar,  or  sulphuret 
of  mercury.  This  ore  is  the  most  common. 
It  is  frequently  found  in  veins,  and  some- 

rient.  Their  principal  use  has  been  in  ciys-  time  crystallized  in  tetrahedra,  or  three- 
sided  pyramids.  Its  colour  is  red.  Its 
The  systematic  streak  metallic.  3.4.  Mercury,  united  either 
to  mumtitic  or  sulphuric  acid,  forms 
the  ore  called  horn  quicksilver,  or  cor- 
neous mercury.  These  ores  are,  in  gene- 
ral, semi-transparent,  of  a  grey  or  white 


2- 

French    mercury.     Mercurialis    annua 
Linnaeus.     The  leaves  of  this  plant    have 
no  remarkable  smell,  and  very  little  taste. 
It  is  ranked    among    the   emollient  olera- 
ceous  herbs,  and  is  said  to  be  gently  ape 


ters. 

MERCURIALTS  AN^UA. 

name  of  the  French  mercury.  See  Mercuri- 
alis. 

MERCURIAT-IS  MONTANA.  The  Mercu- 
rialis perennis  of  Linn  x.  us.  See  Cyno- 
crambe. 

MERCURIALIS     PERENXIS. 
matic  name  of  dog's  mercury 
crambe. 

MEKCURIALIS  SYLVESTRIS. 
curialia  perennis  of  Linnaeus. 
crambe. 

MERCURIUS  ACETATCS.  See  Hydrargyrus 
acetatus. 


colour,  sometimes  crystallized,  but  more 
The     syste-    frequently  in  grains.  5.  United  to  oxygen  it 
See  Cyno-    constitutes  the  ore  called  native  oxyd  of 
mercury.        Mercurial     ores     particularly 
abound    in    Spain,    Hungary,    China,    and 
Sou'h  America. 

Properties. — Mercury,  or  quicksilver,  is 
the  only  one  of  the  metals  that  remains 
fluid  at  the  ordinary  temperature  of  the 


The 

See 


Mer- 
Cyno- 


MERCURIUS  ALKALIZATUS.    See  Hydrargy-    atmosphere,  but  when  its  temperature  is 


rus  cum  creta. 

MERCURIUS  CALCINATUS.  See  Oxydum 
hydrargyri  rubrum. 

MERCURIUS  CHEMICORUM.  Quicksil- 
ver. 

MERCURIUS  CINNABARISTUS.  Cinnabar 
facutia,  now  called  sulphuretum.  hydrar- 
gyri. 


reduced  to  —  40°  Fahr.  it  assumes  a  solid 
form.  This  is  a  degree  of  cold,  however, 
that  only  occurs  in  high  northern  latitudes, 
and,  in  our  climate,  mercury  cannot  be 
exhibited  in  a  solid  state,  but  by  means  of 
artificial  cold.  When  rendered  solid,  it 
possesses  both  ductility  and  malleability. 
It  crystallizes  in  octahedra,  and  contracts 


MERCURY. 


491 


strongly  during  congelation.  It  is  divi- 
sible in  very  small  globules.  It  pre- 
sents a  convex  appearance  in  vessels  to 
which  it  has  little  attraction,  but  is  con- 
cave in  those  to  which  it  does  adhere.  It 
becomes  electric  and  phosphorescent  by 
rubbing  upon  glass,  and  by  agitation  in  a 
vacuum.  It  is  a  very  good  conductor  of 
caloric,  of  electricty,  and  of  Galvanism. 
The  specific  gravity  of  mercury  is  13.563. 
Although  fluid,  its  opacity  is  equal  to  that 
of  any  other  metal,  and  its  surface,  when 
clean,  has  considerable  lustre.  Its  colour 
is  white,  similar  to  silver.  Exposed-  to  the 
temperature  of  600°  Fahr.  it  is  volatilized. 
When  agitated  in  the  air,  especially  in 
contact  with  viscous  fluids,  it  becomes 
converted  into  a  black  oxyd.  At  a  tem- 
perature nearly  the  same  as  that  at  which 
it  boils,  it  absorbs  about  14  or  16  per  cent, 
of  oxygen,  and  then  becomes  changed  into 
a  red  crystallizable  oxyd,  which  is  sponta- 
neously reducible  by  caloric  and  light  at  a 
higher  temperature.  The  greater  number 
of  the  acids  act  upon  mercury,  or  are  at 
least  capable  of  combining  with  its  oxyds. 
It  combines  with  sulphur  by  trituration, 
but  more  intimately  by  heat.  It  is  acted 
on  by  the  alkaline  sulphurets.  It  combines 
with  many  of  the  metals  ;  these  compounds 
are  brittle,  or  soft,  when  the  mercury  is  in 
large  proportion.  There  is  a  slight  union 
between  mercury  and  phosphorus.  It  does 
not  unite  with  carbon,  or  the  earths. 

Method  of  obtaining  Mercury. — Mercury 
may  be  obtained  pure  by  decomposing 
cinnabar,  by  means  of  iron  filings.  For 
that  purpose,  take,  two  parts  of  red  sulphu- 
ret  of  mercury  (cinnabar),  reduce  it  to 
powder,  and  mix  it  with  one  of  iron  filings, 
put  the  mixture  into  a  stone  retort,  direct 
the  neck  of  it  into  a  bottle,  or  receiver, 
filled  with  water,  and  apply  heat.  The 
mercury  will  then  be  obtained  in  a  state  of 
purity. 

In  this  process,  the  sulphuret  of  mercury, 
which  consists  of  sulphur  and  mercury, 
is  heated  in  contact  with  iron,  the  sulphur 
quits  the  mercury  and  unites  to  the  iron, 
and  the  mercury  becomes  disengaged  ;  the 
residue  in  the  retort  is  a  sulphuret  of  iron. 

Mercury  is  a  very  useful  article  both  in 
the  cure  of  diseases  and  the  arts.  There  is 
scarcely  a  disease  against  which  some  of  its 
preparations  are  not  exhibited  ;  and  over 
the  venereal  disease  it  possesses  a  specific 
power.  It  is  considered  to  l\ave  first 
gained  repute  in  curing  this  disease, 
from  the  good  effects  it  produced  in  erup- 
tive diseases.  In  the  times  immediately 
following  the  venereal  disease,  practition- 
ers only  attempted  to  employ  this  remedy 
with  timorous  caution,  so  that,  of  several 
of  their  formulae,  mercury  scarcely  com- 
posed a  fourth  part,  and  few  cures  were 
effected.  On  the  other  hand,  empirics, 
who  noticed  the  little  efficacy  of  these 
small  doses,  ran  into  the  opposite  extreme, 


and  exhibited  mercury  in  such  large  quan- 
tities, and  wilh  such  little  care,  that  most 
of  their  patients  became  suddenly  attacked 
with  the  most  violent  salivations,  attended 
with  dangerous  consequences.  From  these 
two  very  opposite  modes  of  practice,  there 
originated  such  uncertainty  respecting 
what  could  be  expected  from  mercury, 
and  such  fears  of  the  consequences  which 
might  result  from  its  employment,  that 
every  plan  was  eagerly  adopted,  which 
offered  the  least  chance  of  cure  without 
having  recourse  to  this  mineral.  A  medi- 
cine, however,  so  powerful,  and  whose 
salutary  effects  were  seen,  by  attentive 
practitioners,  amid  all  its  inconveniences, 
could  not  sink  into  oblivion.  After  efforts 
had  been  made  to  discover  a  substitute  for 
it,  and  it  was  seen  how  little  confidence 
those  means  deserved  on  which  the  highest 
praises  had  been  lavished,  the  attempts  to 
discover  its  utility  were  renewed.  A  me- 
dium was  pursued,  between  the  too  timid 
methods  of  those  physicians  who  had  first 
administered  it,  and  the  inconsiderate 
boldness  of  the  empirics.  Thus  the  causes 
from  which  both  parties  failed  were  avoid- 
ed; the  character  of  the  medicine  was 
revived  in  a  more  durable  way,  and  from 
this  period  its  reputation  has  always  been 
maintained. 

It  was  about  this  epoch  that  mercury  be- 
gan to  be  internally  given ;  hitherto  it  had 
only  been  externally  employed,  which  was 
done  in  three  manners.  The  first  was  in 
the  form  of  liniment,  or  ointment  ;  the 
second  as  a  plaster  ;  and  the  third  as  a  fu- 
migation. Of  the  three  methods  just  de- 
scribed, only  the  first  is  at  present  much  in 
use,  and  even  this  is  very  much  altered. 
Mercurial  plasters  are  now  only  used  as 
topical  discutient  applications  to  tumours 
and  indurations.  Fumigations,  as  anciently 
managed,  were  liable  to  many  objections, 
particularly  from  its  not  being  possible  to 
regulate  the  quantity  of  mercury  to  be 
used,  and  from  the  effect  of  the  vapour  on 
the  organs  of  respiration  frequently  oc- 
casioning trembling,  palsies,  &c.  Frictions 
with  ointment  have  always  been  regarded 
as  the  most  efficacious  mode  of  administer- 
ing mercury. 

Mercury  is  carried  into  the  constitution 
in  the  same  way  as  other  substances,  either 
by  being  absorbed  from  the  surface  of  the 
body,  or  that  of  the  alimentary  canal.  It 
cannot,  however,  in  all  cases,  be  taken  into 
the  constitution  in  both  ways,  for  some- 
times the  absorbents  of  the  skin  will  not 
readily  receive  it;  at  least  no  effect  is 
produced,  either  on  the  disease  or  consti- 
tution, from  this  mode  of  application.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  internal  absorbents 
will,  sometimes,  not  take  wp  the  medicine, 
or,  at  least,  no  effect  is  produced  either  on 
the  disease  oi»  constitution.  In  many  per- 
sons, the  bowels  can  hardly  bear  mercury 
at  all  ;  and  it  should  then  be  given  in  the 


492 


MERCURY. 


mildest  form  possible,  conjoined  with  such 
medicines  as  will  lessen  or  correct  Us  vio- 
lent effects,  although  not  its  specific  ones, 
on  the  constitution.  When  mercury  can 
be  thrown  into  the  constitution  with  pro- 


This  effect  is  remedied  by  intermitting  the 
use  of  the  medicine,  and  exhibiting 
opium.  At  other  times,  it  is  suddenly 
determined  to  the  mouth,  and  produces 
inflammation,  ulceration,  and  an  excessive 


priety,  by  the  external  method,  it  is  pre-    flow  of  saliva.     To  obtain  relief  in  this 

y%  i    «..«•.  «          i  t  .»  .  •  •.  *       i 


ferable  to  the   internal  plan  ;    because  the 
skin  is  not  nearl     so  essential  to  life  as  the 


circumstance,    purgatives,  nitre,  sulphur, 
gum-arabic,  lime-water,    camphor,    bark, 


stomach,  and  is  therefore  in   itself  capable    kali-sulphuratum,  blisters,  &c.  have  been 
of  bearing  much  more  than  the  stomach,     advised.     Mr.  Pearson,  however,  does  not 
The  constitution  is  also  less  injured.   Many    place  much  confidence  in  the  efficacy  of 
courses  of  mercury  would  kill  the  patient 
if  the  medicine  were  only  given  internally, 
because  it  proves  hurtful  to  the  stomach 


such  means ;  and,  the  mercury  being  dis- 
continued for  a  time,  he  recommends  the 
patient  to  be  freely  exposed  to  a  cold 


and    intestines,   when  given  in  any  form,    air,  with  the  occasional  use  of  cathartics, 


or  joined  with  the  greatest  correctors. 
Mercury  has    two  effects  ;    one  as  a  sti 


mineral  acids,  Peruvian  bark,  and  the  assi- 
duous application    of  astringent   gargles. 


mulus  on  the  constitution  and  particular  The  most  material  objection  (says  Mr 
parts,  the  other  as  a  specific  on  a  dis-  Pearson,)  which  I  foresee  against  the  me- 
eased  action  on  the  whole  body,  or  of  thod  of  treatment  I  have  recommended,  is 
parts.  The  latter  action  can  only  be  com-  the  hazard  to  which  the  patient  will  be  ex- 
puted  by  the  disease  disappearing.  posed  of  having  the  saliva  suddenly  check- 
In  giving  mercury  in  the  venereal  disease,  ed,  and  of  suffering  some  other  disease  in 
the  first  attention  should  be  to  the  quantity,  consequence  of  it. 

and  its  visible  effects   in   a  given    time;  The  hasty  suppression  of  a  ptyalism  may 

which,  when  brought  to  a  proper  pitch,  be  followed  by  serious  inconveniencies,  as 

are  only  to  be  kept  up,  and  the  decline  of  violent   pains,  vomiting,  and  general  con- 

the  disease  to  be  watched  ;  for  by  this  we  vulsions. 

judge  of  the  invisible  or  specific  effects  of  Cold  liquids  taken  into  the  stomach,  or 

the  medicine,  and  know  what  variation  in  exposure  of  the  body  to  the  cold  air,  must 

the  quantity  may  be  necessary.     The  vi-  be  guarded  against  during  a  course  of  mer- 

sible  effects  of  mercury   affect  either  the  cury.  Should  a  suppression  of  the  ptyalism 

whole  constitution,  or  some  parts  capable  take   place,  from  any   act  of  indiscretion, 

of  secretion.       In   the    first,   it  produces  a  quick  introduction  of  mercury  should  be 

universal  instability,  making  it  more  sus-  had  recourse  to,  with  the  occasional  use  of 


ceptible  of  all  impressions.  It  quickens 
the  pulse,  increases  its  hardness,  and  oc- 
casions a  kind  of  temporary  fever.  In 
some  constitutions,  it  operates  like  a  poi- 
son. In  some  it  produces  a  kind  of  hectic 
fever;  but  such  effects  commonly  dimi- 


the  warm  bath. 

Mercury,  when  it  falls  on  the  mouth, 
sometimes  produces  inflammation,  which 
now  and  then  terminates  in  mortification. 
The  ordinary  operation  of  mercury  does 
not  permanently  injure  the  constitution  ; 


nish  on  the  patient  becoming   accustomed  but,  occasionally,  the  impairment  is  very 

to  the  medicine.  material ;  mercury  may  even  produce  local 

Mercury  often  produces  pains,  like  those  diseases,  and  retard  the  cure  of  chancres, 

of  rheumatism,  and  nodes  ot  a  scrophulous  buboes,  and  certain  effects  of  the  lues  ve- 

nature.     The   quantity  of  mercury  to  be  nerea,  after  the  poison  has  been  destroyed, 

thrown  in  for  the  cure  of  any  venereal  com-  Occasionally,  mercury  acts  on  the  system 

plaint,  must  be  proportioned  to  the  vio-  as    a  poison,   quite   unconnected  with  its 

lence  of  the   disease.      A    small  quantity,  agency  as   a  remedy,  and  neither  propor- 

used   quickly,  will    have  equal  effects  to  tionate  to  the  inflammation  of  the  mouth 

those  of  a  large  one  employed  slowly ;  but  nor    actual   quantity  of   the   mineral   ab- 

if  these  effects  are  merely  local,  that  is,  sorbed.       Mr    Pearson    has    termed  this 

upon  the  glands  of  the  mouth,  the  consti-  morbid  state  of  the  system  erethismus  ;  it 

tution  at  large  not  being  equally  stimulated,  is    characterised    by   great    depression  of 

the  effects  upon  the  diseased  parts  must  be  strength,  a  sense  of  anxiety  about  the  prse- 

less,  which   may   be  known  by   the  local  cordia,  irregular  action  of  the  heart,  fre- 

disease  not  giving  way  in  proportion  to  the  quent  sighing1,  trembling,  a  small,  quick, 


effects  of  mercury  on  some  particular  part. 
If  it  be  given  in  very  small  quantities,  and 
increased  gradually,  so  as  to  steal  in- 


and  sometimes  intermitting  pulse,  occa- 
sional vomiting,  a  pale  contracted  coun- 
tenance, a  sense  of  coldness;  but  the 


sensibly  on  the  constitution,  a  vast  quan-  tongue  is  seldom  furred,  and  neither  the 

tity  at  a  time  may  at  lengUi  be  thrown  natural  or  vital  functions  are  much  dis- 

in  without  any  visbie  effects  at  all.  turbed.  When  this  effect  of  mercury 

The  constitution,  or  parts,  are  more  takes  place,  the  use  of  mercury  should  be 

susceptible  of  mercury  at  first  than  after-  discontinued,  whatever  may  be  the  stage, 

wards.  «  extent,  or  violence  of  the  venereal  disease. 

Mercury  occasionally  attacks  the  bowels,  The  patient  should  be  exposed  to  a  dry 

and  causes  violent  purging,  even  of  blood,  and  cool  air,  in  such  a  way  as  not  to  give 


MES 


MES 


493 


fatigue ;  in  this  way  the  patient  will  often  MESENTERIC.  Meseraic.  Belonging- 
recover  in  ten  or  fourteen  days-  In  the  to  the  mesentery.  See  Mesentery. 
early  stage,  the  erethismus  may  often  be  MESENTERIC  ARTEHIES.  Arterix 
averted  by  leaving  off  the  mercury  and  mesenteries.  Two  branches  of  the  aorta  in 
giving  campnor  mixture  with  volatile  al-  the  abdomen  are  so  called.  The  superior 
kali.  Occasionally,  the  use  of  mercury  mesenteric  is  the  second  branch ;  it  is  dis- 
brings  on  a  peculiar  eruption,  which  has  tributed  upon  the  mesentery,  and  gives  oft* 
received  the  names  of  mercurial  rash,  the  superior  or  right  colic  artery.  The 


inferior  mesenteric  is  the  fifth  branch  of 
the  aorta  ;  it  sends  off  the  internal  haemor- 
rhoidal. 

MESENTERIC    GLANDS.        Glandule 
be  oxydised,  or  combined  with  an  acid,    mesenteries.  These  are  conglobate,  and  are 


eczema  mercuriale,  lepra  mercurialis,  mer 
curial  disease,  and  erythema  mercuriale. 

In  order  that  mercury  should  act  on  the 
human  body,  it  is  necessary  that  it  should 


situated   here   and   there   m    the   cellular 
membrane  of  the   mesentery.    The  chvle 


The  mercury  contained  in  the  unguentum 
hydrargyri  is  an  oxyde.     The  metal,  how- 
ever, in  the  mercural  ointment,  is  the  most    from  the  intestines   passes  through  these 
simple  and  least  combined  form  of  all  its    glands  to  the  thoracic  duct, 
preparations,    and    hence, .  (says    Mr.    S. 
Cooper,)  it  not  only  operates  with  more 


mildness  on  the   system,   but 


MESENTEU1C  PLEXUS  OF  NERVES. 

7\*ervorum  piexus  mesentericus.    The  supe- 


specific  effect  on  the  disease.  Various  salts 
of  mercury  operate  more  quickly  when 
given  internally  than  mercurial  frictions  ; 


more    rior,  middle,  and  lower  mesenteric  plexuses 


of  nerves  are  formed  by  the  branches  of  the 
great  intercostal  nerves. 

MESENTERIC  VEINS.     Venx  mesente- 


but  few  practitioners  of  the  present  day    ricce.    They  all   run   into   one  trunk,  that 


confide  in  the  internal  use  of  mercury 
alone  ;  particularly  when  the  venereal  virus 
has  produced  effects  in  consequence  of 
absorption.  Rubbing  in  mercurial  ointment 
is  the  mode  of  affectinc:  the  svstem  with 


mercury  in  the  present  day ;  and,  as  a  sub-    len. 


evacuates  its  blood  into  the  vena  portae. 
See  Venaporta. 

MESENTERITIS.  (From  ptnvltgtov,  the 
mesentery.)  An  inflammation  of  tne  me- 
sentery. A  species  of  peritonitis  of  Cul- 


stitute  for  this  mode  of  applying  mercury, 
Mr.  Abernethy  recommends  the  mercurial 
fumigation,  where  the  patient  has  not 
strength  to  rub  in  ointment,  and  whose 
bowels  will  not  bear  the  internal  exhibition 
of  it. 

The  preparations  of  mercury  now  in  use 
are, 

1.  Nitrico-oxydum  hydrargyri. 

2.  Oxydum  hydrargyri  cinereum. 

3.  Oxydum  hydrargyri  rubrum. 

4.  Oxy-murias  hydrargyri. 

5.  Submurias  hydrargyri. 

6.  Sulphuretum  hydrargyri  rtibrum. 

7.  Hydrargyrus  cum  creta. 

8.  Hydrargyrus  precipitatus  albus. 

9.  Hydrargyrus  purificatus. 
Mercury,  dog's.    See  Cynocrambe. 
Mercury,  English.    See  Sonus  henricus. 
Mercury,  French.    See  Mercurinlis. 


MKRO BALNEUM.    (From  ,«sgc?,  a  part,  and    termed  mesoreclum. 


MESENTERY.  (Mesenterium ;  from 
fAto-os,  the  middle,  and  tvle^ov,  an  intestine.) 
A  membrane  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen, 
attached  to  the  vertebrze  of  the  loins,  and 
to  which  the  intestines  adhere.  It  is  form- 
ed of  a  duplicature  of  the  peritoneum,  and 
contains  within  it,  adipose  membrane,  lac- 
teals,  lymphatics,  lacteal  glands,  mesen- 
teric arteries,  veins,  and  nerves.  Its  use 
is  to  sustain  the  intestines  in  such  a  manner 
that  they  possess  both  mobility  and  firm- 
ness ;  to  support  nnd  conduct  with  safety 
the  blood-vessels,  lacteals,  and  nerves;  to 
fix  the  glands,  and  give  an  external  coat  to 
the  intestines. 

It  consists  of  three  parts :  one  uniting 
the  small  intestines,  which  receives  the 
proper  name  of  mesentery ;  another  con- 
necting the  great  intestines,  termed  meso- 
colon  ;  and  u  third  attached  to  the  rectum, 


£stxa.vttov,  a  bath.)     \  partial  bath. 

MEKOCELE.  (From  /u^o?,  the  thigh, 
and  X.»M,  a  tumour.)  A  femoral  hernia.  See 
Henna. 

MERON.    (M»ga? )    The  thigh. 

MERITS.  Applied  to  several  thing's  in  the 
same  sense  as  genuine,  or  unadulterated, 
as  merum  vinum,  neat  wine. 

MESAHJEITM.  (From  /utro;,  the  middle, 
and  ago/*,  the  belly.)  The  mesentery. 


MESERAIC.    The  same  as  mesenteric. 

MESEKIOIT.    See  Mezemim. 

MF.SIIIE.  A  disorder  of  the  liver,  men- 
tioned by  Avicenna,  accompanied  with  a 
sense  of  heaviness,  tumour,  inflammation, 
pungent  pain,  and  blackness  of  the  tongue. 

MESOCOLON.  (From  /uttroc,  the  mid- 
dle, and  Ktxxsv,  the  colon.)  The  portion 
of  the  mesentery  to  which  the  colon  is 
•attached.  The  mesentery  and  mesocolon 
MESBKBHTAKTHBUM CHttTBTAiii-iNtrwE.  The  are  the  most  important  of  all  the  produc 


juice  of  this  plant,  in  a  dose  of  four  snoon- 


tions 


of  the  peritonaeum.    In  the  pelvis, 


i'uls  every  two   hours,   it  is  asserted,  IKIS    the  peritonaeum  spreads  itself  shortly  be- 
removed  an  obstinale  spasmodic  atiection    fore  the  rectum.     But  where  that  intestine 

and  forms 


of  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  which  would 
not  yield  to  other  remedies. 


becomes  loose,    and  forms   the  semilunar 
curve,  the  peritoneum  there  rises  co;;s;- 


494 


MES 


MET 


derably  from  the  middle  iliac  vessels,  and 
region  of  the  psoas  muscle,  double,  and 
with  a  figure  adapted  for  receiving  the  hol- 
low colon.  But  above,  on  the  left  side, 
the  colon,,  is  connected  with  almost  no  in- 
termediate loose  production  to  the  perito- 
naeum, spread  upon  the  psoas  muscle,  as 
high  as  the  spleen,  where  this  part  of  the 
peritonaeum,  which  gave  a  coat  to  the  co- 
lon, being  extended  under  the  spleen, 
receives  and  sustains  that  viscus  in  a  hol- 
low superior  recess. 

Afterwards  the  peritonaeum,  from  the 
left  kidney,  from  the  interval  between  the 
kidneys,  from  the  large  vessels,  and  from 
the  right  kidney,  emerges  forwards  under 
the  pancreas,  and  forms  a  broad  and  suf- 
ficiently long  continuous  production,  called 
the  transverse  mesocolon,  which,  like  a 
partition,  divides  the  upper  part  of  the 
abdomen,  containing  the  stomach,  liver, 
spleen,  and  pancreas,  from  the  lower  part. 
The  lower  plate  of  this  transverse  produc- 
tion is  continued  singly  from  the  right  me- 
socolon to  the  left,  and  serves  as  an  exter- 
nal coat  to  a  pretty  large  portion  of  the 
liver,  and  descending  part  of  the  duode- 
num. But  the  upper  plate,  less  simple  in 
the  course,  departs  from  the  lumbar  perito- 
naenum  at  the  kidney,  and  region  of  the  ve- 
na cava,  farther  to  the  right  than  the  du- 
odenum, to  which  it  gives  an  external  mem- 
brane, not  quite  to  the  valve  of  the  pylo- 
rus ;  and  beyond  this  intestine,  and  beyond 
the  colon,  it  is  joined  with  the  lower  plate, 
so  that  a  large  part  of  the  duodenum  lies 
within  the  cavity  of  the  mesocolon.  Af- 
terwards, in  the  region  of  the  liver,  the 
mesocolon  is  inflected,  and  descending 
over  the  kidney  of  the  same  side  much 
shorter,  it  includes  the  right  of  the  colon, 
as  far  as  the  intestinum  caecum,  which  rests 
upon  the  iliac  muscle  and  the  appendix, 
which  is  provided  with  a  peculiar  long 
curved  mesentery.  There  the  mesocolon 
terminates,  almost  at  the  bifurcation  of 
the  aorta. 

The  whole  of  the  mesocolon  and  of  the 
mesentery  is  hollow,  so  that  the  air  may 
be  forced  in  between  its  two  laminx,  in- 
such  a  manner  as  to  expand  them  into  a 
b  <g.  At  the  place  where  it  sustains  the 
colon,  and  also  from  part  of  the  intestmum 
rectum,  the  mesocolon,  continuous  with 
the  outer  membrane  of  the  intestine,  forms 
itself  into  small  slender  bags,  resembling 
the  omentum,  for  the  most  part  in  pairs, 
with  their  loose  extremities  thicker  and 
bifid,  and  capable  of  admitting  air  blown 
in  between  the  plates  of  the  mesocolon. 

MESOCRATVIUT*.  (From  /uurof,  the  mid- 
dle, and  x£*y/ov,  the  skull.)  The  crown  of 
tiie  head,  or  vertex. 

MESOGASTRTUM.  (From  /ttgirof,  the  mid- 
dle, und  >*r»g,  the  stomach.)  The  sijb- 
stance  on  the  concave  part  of  the  stomach, 
which  attaches  itself  to  the  adjacent  parts. 


MESOCLOSSXJS.  (From  /uwo?,  the  middle, 
and  yKao-a-ai,  the  tongue.)  A  muscle  in- 
serted in  the  middle  of  the  tongue. 

MESOMERIA.  (From  /««<rof,  the  middle, 
and  ^goc,  the  thigh.)  The  parts  between 
the  thighs. 

MESOMPHALIUM.  (From  <«s<ro?,  the  mid- 
dle, and  O^A\O?,  the  navel.)  The  middle 
of  the  navel. 

MESOPHRYTLM.  (From  /asa-oc,  the  mid- 
dle, and  o?gt*.  the  eyebrows.)  The  part 
between  the  eyebrows. 

MESOPLEURUM.  (From  pto-o?,  the  mid- 
dle, and  ?rteu£ov,  a  rib.)  The  space  or  mus- 
cles between  the  ribs. 

MESORECTUM.  (From  ^wo-oc,  the  mid- 
dle, and  rectum,  the  straight  gut.)  The 
portion  of  peritonaeum  which  connects  the 
rectum  to  the  pelvis. 

MESOTHEXAR.  (From  ^so-cc,  the  mid- 
dle, and  &&(*.£,  the  palm  of  the  hand.)  A 
muscle  situated  in  the  middle  of  the  palm 
of  the  hand. 

MESPILUS.  (OT/  iv  [w^  a-tfioe,  be- 
cause it  has  a  cap  or  crown  in  the  middle 
of  it.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Icosandrta. 
Order,  Pentagynia. 

2.  The  pharmocopceial  name  of  the 
medlar.  This  fruit,  and  also  its  seeds, 
have  been  used  medicinally.  The  tree 
which  bears  them  is  the  Mespilus  ger- 
manica  of  Linnaeus.  The  immature  fruit 
is  serviceable  in  checking  diarrhoeas  ;  and 
the  seeds  were  formerly  esteemed  in  allay- 
ing the  pain  attendant  on  nephritic  dis- 
eases. 

MESPILTTS  GERMAXICA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  medlar-tree.  See  Mespilus. 

MET  A  BASIS.  (From  {u.vr&£auva),  to  di- 
gress.) Metabole.  A  change  of  remedy, 
of  practice,  or  disease  ;  or  any  change  f'rorn 
one  thing  to  another,  either  in  the  curative 
indications,  or  the  symptoms  of  a  dis- 
temper. 

METABOLE.     Sec  Metabasis. 

METACARPAL  BONES.  The  five 
longitudinal  bones  that  are  situated  between 
the  wrist  and  the  fingers  :  they  are  distin- 
guished into  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the 
thumb,  fore-finger,  &c. 

METACARPIUS.  (From  pir*,,  after, 
and  KagTrof,  the  wrist.)  Metacarpium.  That 
part  of  the  hand  which  is  between  the 
wrist  and  the  fingers. 

METACARPUS.  A  muscle  of  the  carpus. 
See  Adductor  metacarpi  minimi  digiti  mawis. 

METACERASMA.  (From  perx.,  after,  and 
x.i£x.vvupi,  to  mix.)  Cerasma.  A  mixture 
tempered  with  any  additional  substance. 

METACHKIRIXIS'  (From  f*erx.%ety£a>f  to 
perform  by  the  hand.)  Surgery.  Any 
manual  operation. 

METACHORKSTS.  (From  ^jTA^agga,  to 
digress.)  The  translation  of  a  disease  from 
one  part  to  another. 

METACIITEMA.     (From    /*erat    and 


METALS. 


495 


\o  remove.)    Diseased  pupil  of  the  eye,  or 
distortion  of  it. 

METACONDYLUS.  (From  f/e-ra,  after,  and 
•eovJvxo?,  a  knuckle.)  The  last  joint  of  a 
finger,  or  that  which  contains  the  nail. 

METALLAGE.  (From  (jtvrctKKx.'Tlca,  to 
change.)  A  change  in  the  state  or  treat- 
ment of  a  disease. 

METALLUUG1A.  (From  ^tratXAo*,  a 
metal,  and  e^yov,  work,  labour.)  That  part 
of  chymistry  which  concerns  the  operations 
of  metals. 

METALS.  We  are  at  present  acquaint- 
ed with  twenty-two  metals,  essentially  dif- 
fering from  each  other,  namely, 

Arsenic.  Tungsten.  Molybdena.  Chrome. 
Colutnbium.  Titanium.  Uranium.  Cobalt. 
Nickel.  Manganese.  Bismuth.  Antimony. 
Tellurium.  Mercury.  Zinc.  Tin.  Lead. 
Iron.  Copper.  Silver.  Gold.  Plati- 
na. 

The  ancient  division  of  these  substances 
into  noble  or  perfect,  and  semi  or  imper- 
fect metals,  is  now  abandoned,  and  we  class 
them  into  different  genera  ;  proceeding  in 
a  gradation  from  those  which  possess,  in  a 
centain  sense,  the  least,  to  those  which  pos- 
sess the  most  metallic  properties. 
Classification  of  Metals. 

1.  Very  brittle  and  acidijiable  Metals. — 
Arsenic.  Tungsten.    Molybdena.   Chrome. 
Columbium. 

2.  Less  brittle  and  simply   oxyddble  Me- 
tals.— Titanium.     Uranium.    Cobalt.     Nic- 
kel.     Manganese.     Bismuth.     Antimony. 
Tellurium. 

3.  Partly  ductile  and  oxydable  Metals. — 
Mercury.     Zinc. 

4.  Very  ductile    and  easily   oxydable   Me- 
tals.— Tin.     Lead.     Iron.     Copper. 

5.  Exceedingly  ductile  and  difficultly  oxy- 
dable Metals. — Silver.  Gold.  Platina. 

All  the  metals  are  found  in  the  bowels 
of  the  earth,  though  sometimes  they  are 
on  the  surface.  They  are  met  with  in  dif- 
ferent combinations  with  other  matters, 
such  as  sulphur,  oxygen,  and  acids  ;  parti- 
cularly with  the  carbonic,  muriatic,  sul- 
phuric, and  phosphoric  acids.  They  are 
also  found  comDined  with  each  other,  and 
sometimes,  though  rarely,  in  a  pure  metal- 
lic state,  distinguishable  by  the  naked  eye. 

In  their  different  states  of  combination, 
they  are  said  to  be  mineralized,  and  are 
called  ORES.  The  ores  of  metals  are, 
for  the  most  part,  found  in  nature  in  moun- 
tainous districts;  and  always  in  such  as 
form  a  continued  chain.  There  are  moun- 
tains which  consist  entirely  of  iron  ore, 
but,  in  general,  the  metallic  part  of  a  moun- 
tain bears  a  very  inconsiderable  proportion 
to  its  bulk.  Ores  are  also  met  with  in  the 
cavities  or  crevices  of  rocks,  forming  what 
are  termed  VEIXS,  which  are  more  easily 
discovered  in  these  situations  than  when 
they  lie  level  in  plains. 

The  metallic  matter  of  ores  is  very  gene- 
rally incrusted,  and  intermingled  with  some 


earthy  substance,  different  from  the  rock 
in  which  the  vein  is  situated ;  which  is  term, 
ed  its  MATRIX.  Thi>,  however,  must  not 
be  confounded  with  the  mineralizing  sub- 
stance with  which  the  metal  is  combined, 
such  as  sulphur,  &c. 

General  physical  Properties  of  Metals. 

All  metals  are  combustible  bodies. 
They  possess  a  certain  brilliancy,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  complete  reflection  of  the 
light  that  falls  upon  them,  which  is  termed 
metallic  histre.  They  are  the  most  dense 
and  heavy  substances  in  nature  ;  the  hea- 
viest fossil,  not  metallic,  having  a  specific 
gravity  much  below  that  of  the  lightest 
metal.  They  are  the  most  opaque  of  all 
bodies.  A  stone  of  the  greatest  opacity, 
when  divided  into  thin  plates,  has  more  or 
less  transparency  ;  whereas  gold  is  the  »nly 
metal  which  admits  of  being  reduced  to 
such  a  degree  of  thinness  as  to  admit  the 
smallest  perceptible  transmission  of  light. 
Gold  leaf,  which  is  about  1-280,000  part 
of  an  inch  in  thickness,  transmits  light  of  a 
lively  green  colour ;  but  silver,  copper,  and 
all  the  rest  of  the  metals,  are  perfectly 
opaque.  Another  property,  which  belongs 
exclusively  to  metals,  (though  they  do  not 
all  possess  it,)  is  malleability  ;  by  which  is 
meant  a  capacity  of  having  their  surface 
increased,  either  in  length  or  breadth, 
without  being  liable  to  fracture.  This 
capacity  is  not  precisely  the  same  in  those 
metals  which  do  possess  it,  for  some,  which 
admit  of  extension  when  struck  with  a 
hammer,  cannot  be  drawn  into  wire,  which 
property  is  termed  ductility  :  this  property 
depends,  in  some  measure,  on  another  pe- 
culiar quality  of  metals,  namely  tenacity  t 
by  which  is  meant  the  power  which  a  me- 
tallic wire,  of  a  given  diameter,  has  of  re-  \ 
sisting  the  action  of  a  weight  suspended 
from  its  extremity.  All  metals  are  fusible, 
though  the  degree  of  temperature  at  which 
this  can  be  effected  diilers  very  much. 
Mercury  is  always  fluid  at  the  ordinary- 
temperature  of  our  atmosphere,  while  pla- 
tina  can  scarcely  be  melted  by  the  most, 
intense  heat  of  our  furnaces.  Metals  are 
perfectly  opaque  when  in  a  state  of  fusion  ; 
and  are  crystallizable  when  suffered  to  cool 
slowly  and  undisturbed.  The  tetrahedron 
and  the  cube  are  their  primitive  figures, 
though  they  very  often  take  the  octahedral 
form.  They  can  likewise  be  volatalized  at 
very  high  temperatures.  They  arc  the  best 
conductors  of  caloric  and  electricity.  Their 
susceptibility  of  combination  is  very  great  : 
they  unite  w'ith  carbon,  sulphur,  and  phos- 
phorus. Tiiey  do  not  combine  with  earths 
by  fusion  ;  but  their  oxyds  readily  unite  to 
acids,  alkalies,  and  earths.  They  decom- 
pose water  and  several  acids.  Some  effect 
this  at  common  temperatures  :  some  re- 
quire a  red  heat,  and  others  the  interpo- 
sition of  another  body.  Water  does  not 
dissolve  any  of  the  metals,  though  it  is  a 
solvent  of  some  of  their  ^xyds.  They  are 


496 


MET 


MEU 


insoluble  in  ardent  spirit,  ether,  or  oils. 
They  are  all  capable  of  combining  with 
oxygen,  though  many  of  them  require  very 
high  temperatures  to  effect  this  union,  and 
others  cannot  be  united  to  it  but  in  an  in- 
direct manner.  Most  of  the  metals  can  be 
combined  with  each  other  ;  they  then  form 
alloys,  many  of  which  are  of  the  greatest 
utility  in  the  arts. 

METAMORPHOPSIA.  (From  ^T*^- 
f air;?,  a  change,  and  o^/f,  sight.)  Visits  deji- 
guratus.  Disfigured  Vision.  It  is  a  defect 
iu  vision,  by  which  persons  perceive  objects 
changed  in  their  figures.  The  species  are, 
1.  Metamorphopsia  acuta,  when  objects  ap- 
pear much  larger  than  their  size.  2.  Me- 
tamorphopsia diminuta,  when  objects  appear 
diminished  in  size,  arising  from  the  same 
causes  as  the  former.  3.  Metamorphopsia 
mutans,  objects  seem  to  be  in  motion;  to 
the  vertiginous  and  intoxicated  persons, 
every  thing  seems  to  stagger.  4.  Metamor- 
phopsia tortuosa  seu  ftexuosa,  when  objects 
appear  tortuous,  or  bending.  5.  Metamor- 
phopsia  inversa,  when  all  objects  appear  in- 
verted. 6.  Metamorphopsia  imaginaria,  is 
the  vision  of  a  thing  not  present,  as  may  be 
observed  in  the  delirious,  and  in  maniacs. 
7.  Metamorphopsia  from  a  remaining  im- 
pression .-  it  happens  to  those  who  very  at- 
tentively examine  objects,  particularly  in  a 
great  light,  some  time  after  to  perceive  the 
impression. 

METAPEDIUM.  (From  ,wmt,  after,  and  Tras, 
the  foot,)  The  metatarsus. 

METAPHRENUM.  (From  (Msrst,  after,  and 
^gfftt,  the  diaphragm.)  That  part  of  the 
back  which  is  behind  the  diaphragm. 

METAPOROPOIESIS.  (From  /aer*,  srogo?,  a 
duct,  and  7ro;sa>,  to  make.)  A  change  in  the 
pores  of  the  body. 

METAPTOSIS.  (From  ^tsraw^Ta,  to  di- 
gress.) A  change  from  one  disease  to 
another. 

METASTASIS.  (From  /ueQ/TT^/,  to 
change,  to  translate.)  The  translation  of  a 
disease  from  one  place  to  another. 

METASTNCRISIS.  (From  /MTAyvyxyvo),  to 
transmute.)  Any  change  of  constitu- 
tion. 

METATARSAL  BONES.  The  five 
longitudinal  bones  between  the  tarsus  and 
the  toes ;  they  are  distinguished  into  the 
raetatarsal  bone  of  the  great  toe,  fore 
toe,  &c. 

METATARSUS.  (From  ^T*,  after, 
and  Tagfc?,  the  tarsus.)  That  part  of  the 
foot  between  the  tarsus  and  toes. 

METELLA  NUX.     See  NuX  vonica. 

METEORISMUS.  (From  ^rto^t  a  vapour.) 
1.  A  flatulent  dropsy. 

2.  A  tympanitic  state  of  the  abdomen, 
taking  place  suddenly  in  acute  diseases. 

METEOHOS.  (Mmagoc :  from  ju«7«t,  and 
*«§*>,  to  elevate.)  Elevated,  suspended, 
erect,  sublime,  tumid.  Galen  expounds 
pains  of  this  sort,  as  being  those  which 
affect  the  peritonaeum,  or  other  more  su 


perficial  parts  of  the  body :  these  are  op- 
posed to  the  more  deep-seated  ones. 

METHEQLIN.  A  drink  prepared  from 
honey  by  fermentation. 

METHEMERINUS.  (From  /UST*,  and  »,««§*, 
a  day.)  A  quotidian  fever. 

METHOD ICA  MEDICINA.  Signifies  that 
practice  which  was  conducted  by  rules, 
such  as  are  taught  by  Galen  and  his  follow- 
ers, in  opposition  to  the  empirical  prac- 
tice. 

METHODTJS.  (From  /U«T*,  and  oJo?,  a 
way.)  The  method,  or  ratio,  by  which  any 
operation  or  cure  is  conducted. 

METOPION.  Mevutviov.  American  su- 
mach, a  species  of  Rhus.  It  is  a  name 
of  the  bitter  almond-,  also  of  an  oil,  or  an 
ointment,  made  by  Dioscorides,  which  was 
thus  called  because  it  had  galbanum  in  it, 
which  was  collected  from  a  plant  called 
Metopium. 

METOPIUM.  Mtravrtw.  An  ointment  made 
of  galbanum. 

METOPUM.  (From  /UST*,  after,  and  &4, 
the  eye.)  The  forehead. 

METOSIS.  A  kind  of  amaurosis,  from  an 
excess  of  short  sightedness. 

METRA.  (From  /e*»T»g,  a  mother.)  The 
womb. 

METHENCHITA.  (From  /u«Tg*,  the  womb, 
and  lyxvn,  to  pour  into.)  Injections  into  the 
womb. 

METRENCHYTES.  (From  /wrrga,  the  womb, 
and  vyxy1"1* to  Pour  *nO  -^  syringe  to  inject 
fluids  into  the  womb.) 

METRITIS.  (From /ujrrg*,  the  womb.) 
Inflammation  of  the  uterus.  See  Ilysteri- 
tis. 

METRO CELIDES.  (From  /W«T»§,  a  mother, 
and  XWXK,  a  spot,  or  mole.)  A  mole,  or 
mark,  impressed  upon  the  child  by  the  mo- 
ther's imagination. 

METROCELIS.  (From  ^awrag,  a  mother, 
and  K»X/?,  a  blemish.)  A  mole,  or  mark, 
impressed  upon  the  child  by  the  mother's 
imagination. 

METRO-MANIA.  A  rage  for  reciting 
verses.  In  the  Acta  Societatis  Medicac 
Havniensis,  published  1779,  is  an  account 
of  a  tertian  attended  with  remarkable  symp- 
toms ;  one  of  which  was  the  metro-mania, 
which  the  patient  spoke  extempore,  having 
never  before  had  the  least  taste  for  poe- 
try ;  when  the  fit  was  off,  the  patient  be- 
came stupid,  and  remained  so  till  the  re- 
turn of  the  paroxysm,  when  the  poetical 
powers  returned  again. 

METROPTOSIS.  (From  ^rg*,  the 
uterus,  and  Trttflu,  to  fall  down.)  Prolap- 
sus uteri.  The  descent  of  the  uterus 
through  the  vagina. 

METRORRHAOIA.  (From  <M»T§*,the  womb, 
and  ^vvfjii,  to  break  out.)  An  excessive 
discharge  from  the  womb. 

MET;.     See  Meum  athamanticum. 

MEUM  ATHAMANTICUM.  (From  /*tiuv/t 
less  ;  so  called,  according  to  Minshew, 
from  its  diminutive  size.)  Men.  Spignel, 


MEZ 

Baldmoney.  The  root  of  this  plant,  JEthusa 
r/iceum,  is  recommended  as  a  carminative, 
stomachic,  and  for  attenuating  viscid  hu- 
mours, and  appears  to  be  nearly  of  the  same, 
nature  as  lovage,  differing-  in  its  smell  being 
rather  more  agreeable,  somewhat  like  that 
of  parsnips,  but  stronger,  and  being  in  its 
taste  less  sweet,  and  more  warm,  or  acrid. 

MEXICANUM.  (From  Mexico,  whence 
it  is  brought.)  A  name  of  the  balsam  of 
Peru. 

Mexico  seed.     See  Ricinus. 

Mexico  tea.     See  Botrys  mexicana. 

JVfezereon.     See  •Mezereiim*    , 

MEZEREUivI.  (A.  word  of  some  barba- 
rous dialect.)  Mezereon.  Spurge-olive., 
Widow-wail.  This  plant,  Daphne  mexere- 
um  of  Linnaeus  -.—floribus  sessilibus  ternis 
caulints,  foliis  lanceolatis  deddids,  is  ex- 
tremely acrid,  especially  when  fresh,  and, 
if  retained  in  the  mouth,  excites  great  and 
long  continued  heat  and  inflammation,  par- 
ticularly of  the  mouth  and  fauces  ;  the  ber- 
ries also  have  the  same  effects,  and,  when 
swallowed,  prove  a  powerful  corrosive 
poison,  not  only  to  man,  but  to  dogs, 
wolves,  and  foxes.  The  bark  of  the  root 
is  the  part  employed  medicinally  in  the 
decoctum  sarsaparill<K  composition,  to  assist 
mercury  in  resolving  nodes  and  other  ob- 
stinate symptoms  of  syphilis.  The  antisy- 
philitic  virtues  of  mezereum,  however, 
have  been  by  many  writers  very  justly 
doubted.  The  result  of  my  own  experi- 
ence (says  Mr.  Pearson,  of  the  Lock  Hos- 
pital) by  no  means  accords  with  the  re- 
presentation given  of  this  root  by  former 
writers.  From  all  that  I  have  been  able 
to  collect,  in  the  course  of  many  years  ob- 
servation, I  feel  myself  authorised  to  assert, 
unequivocally,  that  the  mezereum  has  not 
the  power  of  curing  the  venereal  disease  in 
any  one  stage,  or  under  any  one  form. 
If  a  decoction  of  this  root  should  ever  re- 
duce a  venereal  node,  where  no  mercury 
has  been  previously  given,  yet  the  patient 
will  by  no  means  be  exempted  from  the 
necessity  of  employing  mercury  for  as 
long  a  space  of  time,  and  in  as  large  a 
quantity,  as  if  no  mezereum  had  been 
taken.  With  respect  to  the  power  it  is 
said  to  possess,  of  alleviating  the  pain, 
and  diminishing  the  bulk  of  membranous 
nodes,  nothing  peculiar  and  appropriate  can 
be  ascribed  to  the  mezereum  on  these  ac- 
counts, since  we  obtain  the  same  good 
effects  from  sarsaparilla,  guaiacum,  volatile 
alkali,  blistering  plasters,  &c.  Neverthe- 
less, venereal  nodes,  which  have  subsided 
under  the  use  of  any  of  these  articles  of  the 
materia  medica,  will  appear  again,  and 
often  with  additional  symptoms,  if  a  full 
and  efficacious  course  of  mercury  be  not 
submitted  to.  It  has,  indeed,  been  al- 
leged, that  mezereum  always  alleviates 
the  pain  occasioned  by  a  venereal  node, 
and  generally  reduces  it,  where  the  peri- 
osteum only  is  affected ;  and  that  it  sel- 


MEZ 


497 


dom  fails  of  removing  those  enlargements 
of  the  periosteum  which  have  not  yielded 
during  the  administration  of  mercury. 

That  some  instances  of  success,  in  cases 
like  these,  may  have  fallen  to  the  share  of 
those  who  made  the  assertion,  it  would  not 
become  me  to  deny  ;  but  I  have  met  with 
few  such  agreeable  evidences  of  the  effica- 
cy of  this  medicine.  I  have  given  the  me- 
zereum in  the  form  of  a  simple  decoction, 
and  also  as  an  ingredient  in  compound  de- 
coctions o,f  the  woods,  in  many  cases, 
where  no  mercury  had  been  previously 
employed,  but  never  with  advantage  to  a 
single  patient.  I  have  also  tried  it,  in  nu- 
merous instances,  after  the  completion  of 
a  course  of  mercury ;  yet,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  two  cases,  where  the  thickened 
state  of  the  periosteum  was  removed  during 
the  exhibition  of  it,  I  never  saw  the  least 
benefit  derived  from  taking  this  medicine. 
In  a  few  cases  of  anomalous  pains,  which 
I  supposed  were  derived  from  irregulari- 
ties during  a  mercurial  course,  the  meze- 
reum was  of  service,  after  I  had  tried  the 
common  decoction  of  the  woods  without 
success  ;  but  even  in  this  description  of 
cases,  I  have  always  found  it  a  very  uncer- 
tain remedy.  I  have  made  trial  of  this 
vegetable  in  a  great  number  of  scrofulous 
cases,  where  the  membranes  covering  the 
bones  were  in  a  diseased  state,  and  I  am 
not  sure  that  one  single  patient  obtained 
any  evident  and  material  benefit  from 
it. 

The  late  Dr.  Cullen,  whose  reports  may 
justly  claim  attention  from  all  medical 
men,  when  treating  of  the  mezereum,  in 
his  Materia  Medica,  says,  "I  have  fre- 
quently employed  it  in  several  cutaneous 
affections,  and  sometimes  with  success." 
It  were  to  have  been  wished,  that  the  pro- 
fessor of  medicine  had  specified  what  those 
diseases  of  the  skin  were,  in  which  the 
mezereum  was  sometimes  employed  with 
success  ;  for,  if  I  except  an  instance  or  two 
of  lepra,  in  which  the  decoction  of  this 
plant  conferred  a  temporary  benefit,  I 
have  very  seldom  found  it  possessed  of  me- 
dicinal virtue,  either  in  syphilis,  or  in  the 
sequelae  of  that  disease,  in  scrofula,  or  in 
cutaneous  affections.  Indeed  the  mezere- 
um is  of  so  acrimonious  a  nature,  often 
producing  heat  and  other  disagreeable 
sensations  in  the  fauces,  and,  on  many  oc- 
casions, disordering  the  primac  viae,  that  I 
do  not  often  subject  my  patients  to  the 
certain  inconveniences  which  are  connected 
with  the  primary  effects  of  this  medicine, 
as  they  are  rarely  compensated  by  any  other 
important  and  useful  qualities. 

MEZEREUM     ACETATI  >r.  Very    thin 

slices  of  the  bark  of  the  fresh  mezereon 
root  are  to  be  steeped  for  twenty- tour 
hours  in  common  vinegar-  Tiie  late  Dr. 
Morris  usually  directed  the  application  of 
this  remedy  to  issues,  when  a  discharge: 
from  them  could  not  be  cncoura^c«l  by  thr: 

3  S 


498 


MIL 


MIL 


common  means.  It  generally  answers  this 
purpose  very  effectually  in  the  course  of 
one  night,  the  pea  being-  removed,  and  a 
small  portion  of  the  bark  applied  over  the 
opening. 

MIASMA.  (From  f*ix.vt<*>,  to  infect.)  See 
Contagion. 

MICROCOSMIC  BEZOAH.    See  Calculus. 

MlCROLEUCONYMPH^LA.  (From      ytt/XPOf, 

small,  XK/xoj,  white,  and  VV^AIOL,  the  water- 
lily.)  The  small  white  water  lily. 

MICRONTMPH^A.  (From  ^w/xgo?,  small, 
and  vv^auct,  the  water-lily.)  The  smaller 
water-lily. 

MICUORCHIS.  (From  (Ucegc?,  small,  and 
ogfc'fc  a  testicle.)  One  whose  testicles  are 
unusually  small. 

MICROSPHYXIA.  (From  /u/xgo?,  small,  and 
O-$V%K,  the  pulse.)  A  debility  and  smallness 
of  the  pulse. 

Midriff.    See  Diaphragm. 

MIGMA.  (From  (teyvvco,  to  mix.)  A  con- 
fectio",  or  ointment. 

MroRANA.    A  corruption  of  haemicrania. 

Milfoil,  common.    See  Millefolium. 

MIL1ARIA.  (From  milium,  millet;  so 
called  because  the  small  pustules,  or  vesi- 
cles, upon  the  skin  resemble  millet-seed.) 
Miliary  fever.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  pyrexice,  and  order  exanthemata  of 
Cullen  ;  characterized  by  synochus  ;  cold 
stage  considerable;  hot  stage  attended  with 
anxiety  and  frequent  sighing  ;  perspiration 
of  a  strong  and  peculiar  smell ;  eruption, 
preceded  by  a  sense  of  pricking,  first  on 
the  neck  and  breast,  of  small  red  pimples, 
which  in  two  days  become  white  pustules, 
desquamate,  and  are  succeeded  by  fresh 
pimples.  Miliary  fever  has  been  observed 
to  affect  both  sexes,  and  persons  of  all  ages 
and  constitutions ;  but  females  of  a  deli- 
cate habit  are  most  liable  to  it,  particu- 
larly in  child-bed.  Moist  variable  weather 
is  most  favourable  to  its  appearance,  and 
it  occurs  most  usually  in  the  spring  and 
autumn.  It  is  by  some  said  to  be  a  conta- 
gious disease,  and  has  been  known  to  pre- 
vail epidemically. 

Very  violent  symptoms,  such  as  coma, 
delirium,  and  convulsion-fits,  now  and  then 
attend  miiiary  fever,  in  which  case  it  is  apt 
to  prove  fatal.  A  numerous  eruption  in- 
dicates more  danger  than  a  scanty  one. 
The  eruption  being  steady  is  to  be  con- 
sidered as  more  favourable  than  its  fre- 
quently disappearing  and  coming  out  again, 
and  it  is  more  favourable  when  the  places 
covered  with  the  eruption  appear  swelled 
and  stretched-  than  when  they  remain  flac- 
cid. According  to  the  severity  of  the 
symptoms,  and  depression  of  spirits,  is  the 
danger  greater.  See  also  Sudamina. 

MILIOLUM.  (Dim*  of  milium,  millet.)  A 
small  tumour  on  the  eyelids,  resembling  in 
size  a  millet-seed. 

MILJTARIS.  (From  miles,  a  soldier  ; 
so  called  from  its  --fficacy  in  curing  fresh 
wounds.)  See  J\£llefolium. 


MILITARIS  HERBA.    See  Millefolium. 

MILIUM.  (From  milium,  a  millet-seed.) 
Grutum.  A  very  white  and  hard  tubercle, 
in  size  and  colour  resembling  a  millet-seed. 
Its  seat  is  immediately  under  the  cuticle, 
so  that,  when  pressed,  the  contents  escape, 
appearing  of  an  atheromatou-»  nature. 

MILIUM  SOLIS.    See  Lithospermum. 

MILK.  Lac.  A  fluid  secreted  by 
peculiar  glands,  and  designed  to  nourish 
young  animals  in  the  early  part  of  their 
life.  It  is  of  an  opaque  white  colour,  a 
mild  saccharine  taste,  and  a  slightly  aro- 
matic smell.  It  is  separated  immediately 
from  the  blood,  in  the  breasts  or  udders  of 
female  animals.  Man,  quadrupeds,  and 
cetaceous  animals,  are  the  only  creatures 
which  afford  milk.  All  other  animals  are 
destitute  of  the  organs  which  secrete  this 
fluid.  Milk  differs  greatly  in  the  several 
animals. 

The  following  are  the  Properties  of  ani- 
mal and  human  milk  : 

Milk  separates  spontaneously  into  creamt 
cheese,  and  serum  of  milk,-  and  that  sooner 
in  a  warm  situation  than  in  a  cold  one.  In 
a  greater  temperature  than  that  of  the  air, 
it  acesces  and  coagulates,  but  more  easily 
and  quicker  by  the  addition  of  acid  salts, 
or  coagulating  plants.  Lime-water  coagu- 
lates milk  imperfectly.  It  is  not  coagu- 
lated by  alkali  pure,  for  it  dissolves  its 
caseous  part.  With  carbonated  alkali  the 
caseous  and  cremoraceous  parts  of  milk  are 
changed  into  a  liquid  soap,  which  separates 
in  the  form  of  white  flakes  :  such  milk,  by 
boiling,  is  changed  into  a  yellow  and  then, 
into  a  brown  colour.  Milk,  distilled  to 
dryness,  gives  out  an  insipid  water,  and 
leaves  a  whitish  brown  extract,  called  the 
extract  of  milk  ;  which,  dissolved  in  water, 
makes  a  milk  of  less  value.  Milk,  fresh 
drawn,  and  often  agitated  in  a  warm  place, 
by  degrees  goes  into  the  vinous  fermenta- 
tion, so  that  alkohol  may  be  drawn  over 
by  distillation,  which  is  called  spirit  of 
milk.  It  succeeds  quicker,  if  yeast  be  add- 
ed to  the  milk.  Mare's  milk,  as  it  contains 
the  greatest  quantity  of  the  sugar  of  milk, 
is  best  calculated  for  vinous  fermentation. 

The  Principles  of  milk,  or  its  integral 
parts,  are,  1.  The  Aroma,  or  odorous  vola- 
tile principle,  which  flies  off  from  fresh- 
drawn  milk  in  the  form  of  visible  vapour. 
2.  Water,  which  constitutes  the  greatest 
part  of  milk.  From  one  pound,  eleven 
ounces  of  water  may  be  extracted  by  dis- 
tillation. This  water,  with  the  sugar  of 
milk,  forms  the  serum  of  the  milk.  3. 
Bland  oil,  which,  from  its  lightness,  swims 
on  the  surface  of  milk  after  standing, 
and  forms  the  cream  of  milk.  4.  Cheese, 
separated  by  coagulating  milk  falls  to 
the  bottom  of  the  vessel,  and  is  the 
animal  gluten.  5.  Sugar,  obtained  from 
the  serum  of  milk  by  evaporation.  It 
unites  the  caseous  and  butyraceous  part 
with  the  water  of  the  milk.  6.  Some  neu. 


MIL 


MIL 


499 


tral  salts,  as  the  muriate  of  potash  and  mu-  MILK,  GOATS'.  It  resembles  cows', 
riute  of  lime,  which  are  accidental,  not  except  in  its  greater  consistence ;  like  that 
being  found  at  all  times,  nor  in  every  milk,  milk,  it  throws  up  abundance  of  cieam 
These  principles  of  milk  differ  widely  in  from  which  butter  is  easily  obtained, 
respect  to  quantity  and  quality,  according-  MILK,  HUMAN.  The  wi.ite,  'sweet- 
to  the  diversity  of  the  animals.  ish  fluid,  secreted  by  the  glandular  fabric 
The  aroma  of  the  milk  is  of  so  different  of  the  breasts  of  women.  The  secretory 
an  odour,  that  persons  accustomed  to  the  organ  is  constituted  by  the  great  conglome- 
smell,  and  those  whose  olfactory  nerves  rate  glands,  situated  in  the  fat  of  both 
are  very  sensible,can  easily  distinguish  whe-  breasts,  above  the  musculus  peotoralis  ma- 
ther  milk  be  that  of  the  cow,  goat,  mare,  jor.  From  each  acinus  composing  a  mam- 
ass,  or  human.  The  same  may  be  said  of  mary  gland,  there  arises  a  radicle  of  a 
the  serum  of  the  milk,  which  is  properly  lactiferous  or  galactifereus  duct.  All  these 
the  seat  of  the  aroma.  The  serum  of  milk  canals,  gradually  converging,  are  termi- 
is  thicker  and  more  copious  in  the  milk  of  nated  without  anastomosis,  in  the  papillae 
the  sheep  and  goat,  than  in  that  of  the  ass,  of  the  breasts,  by  many  orifices,  which, 
mare,  or  human  milk.  The  butter  of  goats 
easily  separated  from  the 


and   cows   is 

milk,  and  will  not  again  unite  itself  with 
the  butter-milk.  Sheep's  butter  is  soft, 
and  not  of  the  consistence  of  that  obtained 
from  the  cow  and  goat.  Asses',  mares', 
and  human  butter,  can  only  be  separated 
in  the  form  of  cream  ;  which  cream,  by  the 
assistance  of  heat,  is  with  ease  again  united 
to  the  milk  from  which  it  is  separated.  The 
cheese  of  cows'  and  goats'  milk  is  solid  and 


upon  pressure,  pour  forth  milk.  The  smell 
of  fresh-drawn  milk  is  peculiar,  animal, 
fatuous,  and  not  disagreeable.  Its  taste 
sweetish,  soft,  bland,  agreeable.  The  spe- 
cific gravity  is  greater  than  water,  but 
lighter  than  blood ;  hence  it  swims  on  it. 
Its  colour  is  white  and  opake.  In  consis- 
tence it  is  oily  and  aqueous.  A  drop  put  on 
the  nail  flows  slowly  down,  if  the  milk  be 
good. 

Time  of  Secretion.     The  milk  most  fre- 


elastic,  that  from  asses  and  mares  soft,  and  quently  begins  to  be  secreted  in  the  last 
that  from  sheep's  milk  almost  as  soft  as  months  of  pregnancy ;  but,  on  the  third 
gluten.  It  is  never  separated  spontane-  day  after  delivery,  a  serous  milk,  called  Co- 
ously  from  the  milk  of  a  woman,  but  only  lustrum,  is  separated ;  and  at  length  pure 
by  art,  and  is  wholly  fluid.  The  serum  milk  is  secreted  very  copiously  into  the 
abounds  most  in  human,  asses',  and  mares'  breasts,  that,  from  its  abundance,  often 
milk.  The  milk,  of  the  cow  and  gnat  con-  spontaneously  drops  from  the  nipples, 
tains  less,  and  that  of  the  sheep  least  of  If  the  secretion  of  milk  be  daily  pro- 
moted by  suckling  an  infant,  it  often  con- 
tinues many  years,  unless  a  fresh  pregnancy 
supervene.  The  quantity  usually  secreted 
within  twenty-four  hours,  by  nurses,  is 


all.  The  sugar  of  milk  is  in  the  greatest 
quantity  in  the  mares  and  asses,  and  some- 
what less  in  the  human  milk. 

MILK,  ASSES'.  Asses'  milk  has  a  very 
strong  resemblance  to  human  milk  in 
colour,  smell,  and  consistence.  When  left 
at  rest  for  a  sufficient  time,  a  cream  forms 


various,  according  as  the  nourishment  may 
be  more  or  less  chyious.  It  appears  that 
not  more  than  two  pounds  of  milk  are  ob- 


upon  its  surface,  but  by  no  means  in  such    tuined  from  five  or  six  pounds   of   meat. 


abundance  as  a  woman's  milk.  Asses'  milk 
differs  from  cows'  milk,  in  its  cream  being 
less  abundant  and  more  insipid ;  in  its  con- 
taining less  curd  ;  and  in  its  possessing  a 
greater  proportion  of  sugar. 


But  there  have  been  known  nurses,  who 
have  given  from  their  breasts  t\vo,  or  even 
more  than  three  pounds,  in  addition  to  that 
which  their  child  has  sucked.  That  the 
origin  of  the  milk  is  derived  from  chyle 


MILK,  COWS'.    The  milk  of  women,  carried  with  the  blood  of  the  mammary 

mares,  and  asses,  nearly  agree  in  their  qua-  arteries   into  the  glandular  faerie   of  the 

lilies  ;    that   of   cows,    goats,    and  sheep,  breasts  is  evident,  from  its  more  copious 

possess    properties    rather    different.      Of  secretion  a  little  after  meals  ;  its  diminish- 

these,   cows'   milk   approaches  nearest   to  ed  secretion  from  fasting;   from  the  smell 


that  yielded  by  the  female  breast,  but  dif- 
fers very  much  in  respect  to  the  aroma ; 
it  contains  a  larger  proportion  of  cream 
and  cheese,  and  less  serum  than  human 
milk  ;  also  less  sugar  than  mares*  and  asses' 
milk. 


and  taste  of  food  or  medicines  in  the  se- 
creted milk;  and  lastly,  from  it  sponta- 
neous acescence  /  for  humours  perfectly 
animal  become  putrid. 

The  milk  of  a  woman  differs  :  1.  in   re- 
spect to  food.    The  milk  of  a  woman  who 


Cows'  milk  forms  a  very  essential  part  of  suckles,  living  upon  vegeto-animal  too  J, 
human  sustenance,  being  adapted  to  every  never  acesces  nor  coagulates  spontaneous- 
state  and  age  of  the  body ;  but  particularly  ly,  although  exposed  for  many  weeks  to 
to  infants,  after  being  weaned.  the  heat  of  a  furnace.  But  it  evapo- 

MILK,  EWES'.  This  resembles  almost  rates  gradually  in  an  open  vessel,  and  the 

precisely  that  of  the  cow;  its  cream,  how-  last  drop  continues  thin,  sweet,  and  bland, 

ever,  is  more  abundant,  and  yields  a  butter  The  reason  appears  to  be,  that  the  caseous 

not  so  consistent  as  cow's  milk  butter.  It  and  cremoraceous  parts  cohere  together, 

makes  excellent  cheese.  by  means  of  the  sugar,  more  intimately 


500 


MIL 


MIL 


than  in  the  milk  of  animals,  and  do  not  so 
easily  separate ;  hence  its  acescence  is 
prevented.  It  does  acesce,  if  mixed  or 
boiled  with  vinegar,  juice  of  lemons,  cre- 
mor  tartar,  dilute  sulphuric  acid,  or  with  the 
human  stomach.  It  is  coagulated  with  the 
acid  of  salt,  or  nitre,  and  by  an  acid  gas- 
tric juice  of  the  infant ;  for  infants  often 
vomit  up  the  coagulated  milk  of  the  nurse. 
The  milk  of  a  sucking  woman,  who  lives 
upon  vegetable  food  only,  like  cows'  milk, 
easily  and  of  its  own  accord  acesces,  and 
is  acted  upon  by  all  coagulating  substances 
like  the  milk  of  animals.  2.  In  respect  of 
the  time  of  digestion.  During  the  first 
hours  of  digestion  the  chyle  is  crude,  and 
the  milk  less  subacted ;  but  towards  the 
twelfth  hour  after  eating,  the  chyle  is 
changed  into  blood,  and  then  the  milk  be- 
comes yellowish  and  nauseous,  and  is  spit 
out  by  the  infant.  Hence  the  best  time 
for  giving  suck  is  about  the  fourth  or  fifth 
hour  after  meals.  3.  In  respect  of  the  time 
after  delivery.  The  milk  secreted  imme- 
diately after  delivery  is  serous,  purges  the 
bowels  of  the  infant,  and  is  called  colos- 
trum. But  in  the  following  days  it  be- 
comes thicker  and  more  pure,  and  the 
longer  a  nurse  suckles,  the  thicker  the 
milk  is  secreted  ;  thus,  new-born  infants 
cannot  retain  the  milk  of  a  nurse  who  has 
given  suck  for  a  twelve-month,  on  account 
of  its  spissitude.  4.  In  respect  of  food 
and  medicines.  Thus,  if  a  nurse  eat  garlic, 
the  milk  becomes  highly  impregnated  with 
its  odour,  and  is  disagreeable.  If  she  in- 
dulge too  freely  in  the  use  of  wine  or  beer, 
the  infant  becomes  ill.  From  giving  a 
purging  medicine  to  a  nurse,  the  child  also 
is  purged ;  and,  lastly,  children  affected  with 
tormina  of  the  bowels,  arising  from  acids, 
are  often  cured  by  giving  the  nurse  animal 
food.  5.  In  respect  of  the  affections  of  the 
mind.  There  are  frequent  examples  of 
infants  being  seized  with  convulsions  from 
sucking  mothers  irritated  by  anger.  An 
infant  of  one  year  old,  while  he  sucked 
milk  from  his  enraged  mother,  on  a  sudden 
was  seized  with  a  fatal  haemorrhage,  and 
died.  Infants  at  the  breast  in  a  short  time 
pine  away,  if  the  nurse  be  afflicted  with 
grievous  care;  and  there  are  also  infants 
who,  after  every  coition  of  the  mother,  or 
even  if  she  menstruate,  are  taken  ill. 

The  use  of  the  mother's  milk  is,  1.  It 
•affords  the  native  aliment  to  the  new-born 
infant,  in  which  respect  milk  differs  little 
from  chyle.  Those  children  are  the  strong- 
gest,  who  are  nourished  the  longest  by  the 
mothers's  milk.  2.  The  colostrum,  should 
not  be  rejected  ;  for  it  relaxes  the  bowels, 
which  in  new-born  infants  ought  to  be 
open,  to  clear  their,  intestines  of  the  me- 
conium.  3.  Lactation  defends  the  mother 
from  a  dangerous  reflux  of  the  milk  into 
the  blood,  whence  lacteal  metastasis,  and 
leucorrhjea,  are  so  frequent  in  lying  in 
women,  who  do  not  give  suck.  The  mo- 


tion of  the  milkalso  being  hastened  through 
the  breast  by  the  sucking  of  the  child,  pre- 
vents the  very  common  induration  of  the 
breast,  which  arises  in  consequence  of  the 
milk  being  stagnated.  4.  Men  may  live 
upon  milk,  unless  they  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  the  drinking  of  wine.  For  all  na- 
tions, the  Japanese  alone  excepted,  use 
milk,  and  many  live  upon  it  alone. 

MILK,  MARES'.  This  is  thinner  than 
that  of  the  cow,  but  scarcely  so  thin  as  hu- 
man milk.  Its  cream  cannot  be  converted 
into  butter  by  agitation.  The  whey  con- 
tains sugar. 

MILK  BLOTCHES.  An  eruption  of  white 
vesicles,  which  assume  a  dark  colour,  re- 
sembling the  blackening  of  the  small-pox, 
and  are  succeeded  by  scabs  producing  an 
ichory  matter,  attended  with  considerable 
itchiness.  It  generally  appears  on  the  fore- 
head and  scalp,  extending  half  over  the 
face,  and  at  times  even  proceeding  farther. 
The  period  of  its  attack  is  the  time  of 
teething  ;  and  it  is  probably  the  same  dis- 
ease as  the  crustea  lectea. 

Milkfevor.     See  Puerperal  fever. 

Milk-teeth.     See  Teeth. 

MILK -THISTLE.  The  leaves  of  this  plant, 
when  young,  surpasses,  when  boiled,  the 
finest  cabbage,  and  possesses  diuretic  quali- 
ties. See  also  Car duns  marice. 

JWilk-vetch.     See  Tragacantha. 

Milk-ivort.     See  Poly  gala. 

JWilk-ivort,  rattle-snake  root.     See  Seneka. 

MILLEFOLIUM.  (From  milley  a  thou- 
sand, and  folium,  a  leaf;  named  from  its 
numerous  leaves.)  Jlchilea  Myriophyl- 
km,  Chiliophullon.  Luinbus  veneris.  Mi- 
litaris  herba.  Stratiotes.  Carpentaria. 
Speculum  veneris.  Common  .yarrow,  or 
milfoil.  The  leaves  and  flowers  of  this 
indigenous  plant,  Achillea  millefolium  of 
Linnaeus  : — -foliis  bipianatis  nudis  ;  laciniis 
linearibus  dentatis ;  caulibus  superne  sul- 
catisy  have  an  agreeable,  weak,  aromatic 
smell,  and  a  bitterish,  rough,  and  some- 
what pungent  taste.  They  are  both  di- 
rected for  medicinal  use,  in  the  Edinburgh 
Pharmacopoeia ;  in  the  present  practice, 
however,  they  are  almost  wholly  neglect- 
ed. 

MILLEMORBIA.  (From  miUet  a  thou- 
sand, and  morbus,  a  disease ;  so  called  from 
its  use  in  many  diseases.)  See  Scrophularia 
vulgaris. 

MILLEPEDE.     See  Millepedes. 

MILLEPEDES.  (From  mille,  a  thou- 
sand, and  pes%  a  foot,  named  from  their 
numerous  feet.)  Millipedce.  Wood-lice. 
The  Oniscus  asellus  of  Linnaeus.  These  in- 
sects, though  they  obtain  a  place  in  the  phar- 
macopoeias, are  very  seldom  used  medicinal- 
ly in  this  country  ;  they  appear  to  act  as  sti- 
mulants and  slight  diuretics,  and  for  this 
purpose  they  ought  to  be  administered  in  a 
much  greater  dose  than  is  usually  pre- 
scribed. The  expressed  juice,  or  forty  or 
fifty  living  millepedes,  given  in  a  mild 


MIX 


MIN 


501 


drink,  is  said  to  cure  very  obstinate  jaun- 
dices. 

MILLET-SEED.  The  fruit  of  the  Pani- 
cum  miliaceum  of  Linnaeus.  They  are 
esteemed  as  a  nutricious  article  of  diet, 
and  are  often  made  into  puddings  in  this 
country. 

MILLET-SEED,  INDIAN.  The  fruit  of  the 
Panicum  italicum  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  much 
esteemed  in  Italy,  being1  a  constant  ingredi- 
ent in  soups,  and  made  into  a  variety  of 
forms  for  the  table. 

MILLIUM.     (From  mille,  a  thousand  ;  so 
called  from  the   multitude   of  its  seed.) 
Milium.     The  millet. 
Mill-mountain.     See  Linwn  Catharticum. 

MILPHOSIS.  M/A<j>a>0-;?.  A  baldness  of 
the  eyebrows. 

MILTOS.     M/XTO?.    Minium,  or  red-lead. 
Milt-waste.     See  Ceterach. 
MTLZADELLA.      (From  milza,  the  spleen, 
Span. ;  so  called  from  its  supposed  virtues 
in  diseases  of  the  spleen.)     The  herb  arch- 
angel. 

MIMOSA  CATECHU.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  terra  japonica. 
See  Catechu. 

MIMOSA  NTLOTICA.  Supposed  to  be  the 
tree  which  afforded  the  gum-arabic,  but 
now  considered  to  be  the  acacia  vera. 
See  Arabic  gum. 

MIMOSA  SENEGAL.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  from  which  the  gum  Senegal 
exudes. 

Mindererus  spirit.  See  Liquor  ammonia 
acetatis. 

MINERALIA.  See  Minerals. 
MINERALOGY.  That  part  of  natural 
history  which  relates  to  minerals. 
Mineral  poisons.  See  Poisons. 
MINERAL  WATERS.  Aqua  mine- 
ralea,  Aqua  medicinales.  Waters  holding 
minerals  in  solution  are  called  mineral 
waters.  But  as  all  water,  in  a  mineral 
state,  is  impregnated,  either  more  or  less, 
with  some  mineral  substances,  the  name 
mineral  waters  should  be  confined  to  such 
waters  as  are  sufficiently  impregnated  with 
mineral  matters  to  produce  some  sensible 
effects  on  the  animal  economy,  and  either 
to  cure  or  prevent  some  of  the  diseases  to 
which  the  human  body  is  liable.  On  this 
account,  these  waters  might  be  with  much 
more  propriety,  be  called  medicinal  -waters, 
were  not  the  name  by  which  they  are  com- 
monly known  too  firmly  established  by 
long  use. 

The  mineral  waters  which  are  the  most 
esteemed,  and  consequently  the  most  re- 
sorted to  for  the  cure  of  diseases,  are  those 
of 

1.  Aix.  5.  Buxton. 

2.  Berege.  6.  Borset. 

3.  Bath.  7.  Cheltenham. 

4.  Bristol.  8.  Carlsbad, 


9.  Epsom.  17.  Scarborough. 

10.  Harrowgate.     18.  Spa. 

11.  Hartfell.  19.  Sediitz. 

12.  Holywell.         20.  Sea-water. 

13.  Malvern.  21.  Seltzer. 

14.  Matlock.  22.  Tunbridge. 

15.  Moffat.  23-  Vichy,  and  others 

16.  Pyrmont.  of  less  note. 
For  the  properties  and  virtues  of  these 

consult  their  respective  heads. 

Fourcroy  divides  all  mineral  and  medici- 
nal waters  into  nine  orders,  viz. 

1.  Cold  alcidulous  waters. 

2.  Hot  or  thernal  acidulous  waters. 

3.  Sulphuric  saline  waters. 

4.  Muriatic  saline  waters, 

5.  Simple  sulphureous  waters. 

6.  Sulphurated  gazeous  waters. 

7.  Simple  ferruginous  waters. 

8.  Ferruginous  and  acidulous  waters. 

9.  Sulphuric  ferruginous  waters. 

Dr.  Saunders  arranges  mineral  waters  in- 
to the  following  classes  : 
1    Simple  cold. 

2.  thernal. 

3.  saline. 

4.  Highly  carbonated  alkaline. 

5.  Simple  carbonated  chalybeate. 

6.  Hot  carbonated  chalybeate. 

7.  Highly  carbonated  chalybeate. 

8.  Saline  carbonated  chalybeate. 

9.  Hot  saline  highly  carbonated    chaly- 
beate. 

10.  Vitriolated  chalybeate. 

11.  Cold,  sulphureous. 

12.  Hot,  alkaline,  sulphureous. 

In  order  to  present  the  reader,  under 
one  point  df  view,  with  the  most  conspicu- 
ous features  in  the  composition  of  the  mine- 
ral  waters  of  this  and  some  other  countries, 
the  following  Synoptical  Table  is  subjoined, 
from  Dr.Saunders'  works  on  mineral  waters. 

The  reader  will  please  to  observe,  that 
under  the  head  of  Neutral  Purging  Salts 
are  included  the  sulphats  of  soda  and  mag- 
nesia, and  the  muriats  of  lime,  soda,  and 
magnesia.  The  power  which  the  earthy 
muriats  may  possess  of  acting  on  the  intes- 
tinal canal  is  not  quite  ascertained,  but, 
from  their  great  solubility,  and  from  analo- 
gy with  salts,  with  similar  component 
parts,  we  may  conclude  that  this  forms  a 
principal  part  of  their  operation. 

The  reader  will  likewise  observe,  that 
where  the  spaces  are  left  blank,  it  signi- 
fies that  we  are  ignorant  whether  any  of 
the  substance  at  the  head  of  the  column  is 
contained  in  the  water;  that  the  word 
none  implies  a  certainty  of  the  absence  of 
that  substance ;  and  the  term  uncertain 
means  that  the  substance  is  contained,  byt, 
that  the  quantity  is  not  known. 


(  502  ) 


c 

c 

_ 

c 

u> 

<** 

tr 

"^ 

'" 

7Z. 

S 

Is. 

C 

.S 

•£ 

'O 

£ 

•e 

t. 

# 

O9 

P 

o 

2 

5 

0; 
C 

i 

5 

| 

1 

i 

5 

u 

c 

r; 

<u 

c 
c 

r^ 

^ 

o 

3 

O 

'O 
^> 

•o 

/^5 

a/ 
c 

o 

^ 

00 

^ 

g 

5 

c 

S 

1 

= 

:;9 

" 

C 

x-> 

"a  £ 

r 

•- 

c 

2 

e 

1 

rtc3  S 

c 

'_5 

'5 

ri 

-*-• 

'0 

'3 

H 

•£ 

u 

|u 

ia 

£^ 

a 

0 

111 

S 
o 

1 

unce 

'0 
CO 

4> 

y 

S 

1 

00 

0 

00 

d 

d 

3 

O 
ro 

'O 

DO 

•d 

d 

§ 
S 

2 

li 

§ 

„. 

OJ 

5 

5 

i, 

a 

5 

2 

3 

/?  w 

to 

S 
Q 

•ag'rf 

'5 

.= 

c 

Jj 

?fa 

' 

3  *JT  ^ 

c 

^ 

•--• 

^ 

*o 

t,§ 

c/5 

as 

S 

oo 
06 

*s 

u  sec 

1 

0^ 

o 

1 

00 
CN 

U 
o 

c 
3 

»O 

d 

CO 

TH 

d 

si 

CO 
CT 

'0 

o 

d 

rH 

! 

'0 
h. 

•o 

§ 

^ 

none 

'O 
CN 

rH 

5 

>ri 

*-> 

c 

3 

b 

rf 

S 

H 

I 

1    . 

£ 

C 

C 

«£ 

H 

rt   « 

i 

ctf 

t: 

1 

•S 

3 

1 

1°° 

E 

& 

c 

c 

8 

1 

1 

none 

1 

OJ 

none 

V 

c 

c 

. 

1 

- 

3 

CJ 

c 

1 

aj 

i/ 

o 

c 

^ 

\ 

U 
§ 

I 

S3 

qj 

0 

c 

^ 

g 

cd 

Q 

§ 

P 

Is 

% 

.S 

s 

c 

.5 

^ 

§ 

§  o1 

J 

•? 

r 

? 

0 

"8 

II 

1 

1 

1 

1 

o 

c 

o 

o 

c 

c 

S 

c 

1 

c 

2 

§ 

fe 

S 

CO 

CN 

c 

§ 

c 

1 
oo 

K 

CO 

o 

S 

.2  » 

OJ 
rf 

c 

c 

c 

.=. 

c 

c 

J; 

- 

bn  . 

a  a 

1 

u 

As 

J'"1   rt 
O 

Cubic  IncI 

1  uncerta 

CO 

|  uncertai 

I  uncerta 

TH 

rH 

CN 

^ 

CN 

TH 

S 

N. 

oo 

<£> 
'0 

\  uncerta 

1  uncerta 

uncerta 

M 

1 

1 

! 

d,  contain! 
>xyd  of  iro 

* 
+j 

3 

u 

c 

' 

— 

J<s 

b/3 

U 

^ 

rt 

rt 

~^ 

c 

w 

^1 

n 

-*-1 

0 

03    c5 

.S 
£ 

o 

o 

§ 

^ 

^. 

S 

00 

10 

£o 

4) 

o 

^S 
~ 

0 

^ 

tH 

c 

0 

0 

s|! 

•S 

<! 

5 

a 

i 

a)    o>      • 

CU    p,SJ 

§11 

JS 

u 

_£ 

0 

3 

^ 

i> 

0 

o 

(N 

0 

§ 

k 

CN 

0 

> 

H 

•M  f^     JU 

i 

<0 

00 

TH 

TH 

TH 

1 

^ 

W 

<u 
'•j: 

i 

•a 

- 

1 

^ 

a 
s 

5 

Malvern 

"S 

3 

l^ 

33 

Mat  lock 

S 
03 

^ 

•5 

J" 

1 

Seltzer 

Tunbr  d 

i 

1 

Pyrmont 

Ciieltenh 

| 

"u 

1 

L 

&b 

?: 

I 

1 

X 

S 

2C 

1 

ce 
-| 

S 

<w> 

r^^ 

v^1 

v> 

*> 

^w»- 

VN 

5 

^XV 

•o 

^v 

•>j 

^\ 

•%> 

^> 

><»^ 

>vX 

V^> 

J 

P4 
1 

. 

• 

aj 

i 

1 

-c 

^? 

03 

r 

t; 

& 

•• 

F-^ 

. 

• 

" 

b 

0 

V 

ji 

1 

rt 

. 

(M 

.S 

• 

n 

S 

"S 

i 

> 

•> 

^ 

"rt 

3 

J2 

e 

0 

i- 

u 

w 

M 

' 

^ 

"5 

0 

"i 

»c 
t, 

i 

X 
C. 

crJ 
0 

CS 

u 

2 

1 

•3 

• 

:-*, 

rt 

"o 

-d 

T 
a 

8 

1 

K 

"M 

; 

1 

a 

C 

I 

B 

d 

T 

i 
t 

i 

2 
! 

; 

') 

| 

£ 
</} 

.vcarboii! 

1 

5^ 

^5 

1 
> 

5 
c 

^ 

"a} 

^  • 

OJ 

1 

"o 

•a 

-^ 

£ 

1 

1 

1 

S 

1 

| 

1 

1 

1 

a, 

S 

5b 

5- 

" 

1 

3 

c 

*»- 

rt 

o 

3 

2 

§ 

« 

"cJ 

rTJ 

si 

£ 

H 

-4 

I 

(/ 

B 

> 

<•> 

h 

d 

MINERAL  WATEHS. 


503 


Mr.  Henry,  in  his  epitome  of  chymistry, 
gives  the  following  concise  and  accurate 
account  for  the  analysis  of  mineral  wa- 
ters : 

Water  is  never  presented  by  nature  in  a 
state  of  complete  purity.  Even  when  col- 
lected  as  it  descends  in  the  form  of  rain, 
chymical  tests  detect  in  it  foreign  ingre- 
dients. And  wh$n  it  has  been  absorbed 
by  the  earth,  has  traversed  its  different 
strata,  and  is  returned  to  us  by  springs,  it 
is  found  to  have  acquired  various  impreg- 
nations. The  readiest  method  of  judging 
of  the  contents  of  natural  waters  is  by  ap 
plying  what  are  termed  tests,  or  reagents, 
i.  e,  substances  which,  on  being  added  to 
a  water,  exhibits,  by  the  phcenomena  they 
produce,  the  nature  of  the  saline  and 
other  ingredients.  For  example,  if,  on 
adding  an  infusion  of  litmus  to  any  water, 
its  colour  is  changed  to  red,  we  inter  that 
the  water  contains  an  uncombined  acid ; 
if  this  change  ensue  even  after  the  water 
has  been  boiled,  we  judge  that  the  acid  is 
a  fixed  and  not  a  volatile  one:  and  if,  on 
adding  the  muriate  of  barytes,  a  precipi- 
tate fails  down,  we  safely  conclude  that 
the  peculiar  acid  present  in  the  water  is 
either  entirely  or  in  part  the  sulphuric 
acid.  Mr.  Henry  first  enumerates  the 
tests  generally  employed  in  examining 
mineral  waters,  and  describes  their  ap- 
plication, and  afterwards  indicates  by 
what  particular  tests  the  substances  gene- 
rally found  in  waters  may  be  detected. 

A.  Infusion  of  Litmus.  Syntp  e/  Violets, 
&c. — As  the  infusion  of  litmus  is  apt  to 
spoil  by  keeping,  some  solid  litmus  should 
be  kept.  The  infusion  is  prepared  by 
steeping  this  substance,  first  bruised  in  a 
mortar,  and  tied  up  in  a  thin  rag,  in  dis- 
tilled water,  which  extracts  its  blue  co- 
lour. If  the  colour  of  the  infusion  tends 
too  much  to  purple,  it  may  be  amended 
by  a  drop  or  two  of  pure  ammonia ;  but  of 
this  no  more  should  be  added  that  what  is 
barely  sufficient,  least  the  delicacy  of  the 
test  should  be  impaired.  The  syrup  of 
violets  is  not  easily  obtained  pure.  The 
genuine  syrup  may  be  distinguished  from 
the  spurious  by  a  solution  of  corrosive  sub- 
limate, which  changes  the  former  to  green, 
while  it  reddens  the  latter.  When  it  can 
be  procured  genuine,  it  is  an  excellent  test 
of  acids,  and  may  be  employed  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  infusion  of  litmus. 
Paper  stained  with  the  juice  of  the  marsh 
violet,  or  with  that  of  radishes,  answers 
a  similar  purpose.  In  staining  paper  for 
the  purpose  of  a  test,  it  must  be  used 
unsized ;  or,  if  sized,  it  must  previously 
be  washed  with  warm  water ;  because  the 
alum  which  enters  into  the  composition  of 
the  size  will  otherwise  change  the  vegetable 
colour  to  a  red. 


Infusion  of  litmus  is  a  test  of  most  un- 
combined acids. 

If  the  infusion  redden  the  unboiled  but 
not  the  boiled  water  under  examination, 
or  if  the  red  colour  occasioned  by  adding 
the  infusion  to  a  recent  water  return  to 
blue  on  boiling,  we  may  infer  that  the  acid 
is  a  volatile  one,  and  most  probably  the 
carbonic  acid.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen 
gas,  dissolved  in  water,  also  reddens  lit- 
mus, but  not  after  boiling.  To  ascertain 
whether  the  change  be  produced  by  car- 
bonic acid,  or  sulphuretted  hydrogen,  when 
experiment  shews  that  the  reddening  cause 
is  volatile,  add  a  little  lime-water.  This, 
if  carbonic  acid  be  present,  will  occasion  a 
precipitate,  which  will  dissolve  with  ef- 
fervescence, on  adding  a  little  muriatic 
acid.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen  may  also 
be  contained  in  the  same  water,  which  will 
be  ascertained  by  the  tests  hereafter  to  be 
described. 

Paper  tinged  with  litmus  is  also  reddened 
by  the  presence  of  carbonic  acid,  but  re- 
gains its  blue  colour  by  drying.  The  mi- 
neral and  fixed  acids  redden  it  permanent- 
ly. That  these  acids,  however,  may  pro- 
duce their  effect,  it  is  necessary  that  they 
should  be  present  in  a  sufficient  propor- 
tion. 

Infusion  of  litmus  reddened  by  vinegar—- 
Spirituous tincture  of  Brazil  wood — Tinc- 
ture of  turmeric,  and  paper  stained  with 
each  of  these  three  substances — Syrup  of 
violets.  All  these  different  tests  have  one 
and  the  same  object. 

1.  Infusion  of  litmus  reddened  by  vine- 
gar, or  litmus  paper  reddened  by  vinegar, 
has  its  blue  colour  restored  by  alkalis  and 
pure  earths,  and  by  carbonated  alkalis  and 
earths. 

2.  Turmeric  paper  and  tincture  are  chang- 
ed  to  a    reddish  brown  by  alkalis,  whe- 
ther pure  or  carbonated,  and  by  pure  earths; 
but  not  by  carbonated  earths. 

3.  The  red  infusion  of  Brazil  wood,  and 
paper  stained  with  it,  become  blue  by  al- 
kalis and  earths,  and  even  by  the  latter, 
when  dissolved  by  an  excess  of  carbonic 
acid.    In  the  last  mentioned  case,  however, 
the  change  will  either  cease  to  appear,  or 
be  much  less  remarkable,  when  the  water 
has  been  boiled. 

4.  Syrup  of  violets,  when  pure,  is  by  the 
same  causes  turned  green,  as    also  paper 
stained  with  the  juices  of  violets,  or  rad- 
dishcs. 

B.  Tincture  of  Galls. 
f  incture  of  galls  is  the  test  generally  em- 
ployed for  discovering  iron,  with  all  the 
combinations  of  which  it  produces  a  black 
tinge,  more  or  less  intense,  according  to  the 
quantity  of  iron.  The  iron,  however,  in 
order  to  be  detected  by  this  test,  must  be 
in  the  state  of  red  oxvd,  or,  if  oxydated  in 


504 


MINERAL  WATERS. 


a  less  degree,  its  effects  will  not  be  appa- 
rent, unless  after  standing-  some  time  in 
contact  with  air.  By  applying  this  test 
before  and  after  evaporation,  or  boiling, 
we  may  know  whether  the  iron  be  held  in 
solution  by  carbonic  acid  or  a  fixed  acid  ; 
for, 

1.  If  it  produce  its  effects  before  the  ap- 
plication of  heat,  and  not  afterwards,  car- 
bonic acid  is  the  solvent. 

2.  If  after,  as  well  as  before,  a  mineral 
acid  is  the  solvent. 

3.  If,  by  the  boiling,  a  yellowish  pow- 
der be  precipitated,  and  yet  galls  continue 
to  strike  the  water  black  afterwards,  the 
iron,  as  often  happens,  is  dissolved  both  by 
carbonic  acid  and  a  fixed  acid.      A  neat 
mode  of  applying-  the  gall  test  was  used  by 
M.  Klaproth,  in  his  analysis  of  the  Carlsbad 
water.     A  slice  of  the  gall-nut   was  sus- 
pended by  a  silken  thread,  in  a  large  bottle 
of   the  recent    water ;  and   so    small  was 
the  quantity   of  iron,  that  it   could  only 
be    discovered  in    water   fresh    from   the 
spring. 

C.  Sulphuric  Jlcid. 

1.  Sulphuric  acid  discovers,  by  a  slight 
effervescence,   the    presence  of   carbonic 
acid,  whether  uncombined  or  united  with 
alkalis,  or  earths. 

2.  If  lime  be  present,  whether  pure  or 
uncombined,  the  addition  of  sulphuric  acid 
occasions,  after  a   few  days,  a  white  pre- 
cipitate. 

3.  Barytes  is  precipitated  instantly  in  the 
form  of  a  white  powder. 

4.  Nitrous  and  muriatic  salts,  on  adding 
sulphuric  acid  and  applying  heat,  are  de- 
composed ;   and    if  a   stopper,  moistened 
with  pure  ammonia,  be  held  over  the  vessel, 
white  clouds   appear.     For  distinguishing 
whether  nitric  or  muriatic  acid  be  present, 
rules  will  be  given  hereafter. 

Nitric  and  Nitrous  Acids. 

These  acids,  if  they  occasion  efferves- 
cence, give  the  same  indications  as  tlie 
sulphuric.  The  nitrous  acid  has  been  re- 
commended, as  a  test  distinguishing  be- 
tween hepatic  waters  that  contain^sulphu- 
ret  of  potash,  and  those  that  only  contain 
sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas.  In  the  former 
case,  a  precipitate  ensues  on  adding  nitrous 
acid,  and  a  very  fcetid  smell  arises  ;  in  the 
latter,  a  slight  cloudiness  only  appears, 
and  the  smell  of  the  water  becomes  less 
disagreeable. 

D.   Oxalic  Acid  and  Oxalates. 

This  acid  is  a  most  delicate  test  of  lime, 
which  k  separates  from  all  its  combina- 
tions. 

1.  If  a  water,  which  is  precipitated  by 
oxalic  acid,  becomes  milky  on  adding  a 
watery  solution  of  carbonic  acid  gas,  or  by 
blowing  air  through  it  by  means  of  a  quill, 
or  glass  tube,  we  may  infer  that  pure  lime 


(or  barytes,  which  has  never  yet  been  found 
pure  in  water)  is  present. 

2.  If  the  oxalic  acid  occasion  a  precipi- 
tate before,  but  not  after  boiling,  the  lime 
is  dissolved  by  an  excess  of  carbonic  acid. 

3.  If,  after  boiling  by  a  fixed  acid,  a  con- 
siderable excess  of  a'ny  of  the  mineral  acids, 
however,  prevents    the  oxalic   acid    from 
occasioning    a    precipitate,    even    though 
lime  be  present ;    because  some  acids  de- 
compose the  oxalic,  and  others,  dissolving 
the    oxalate  of  lime,  prevent  it  from  ap- 
pearing. 

The  oxalate  of  ammonia,  or  of  potash, 
(which  may  easily  be  formed  by  saturating 
their  respective  carbonates  with  a  solution 
of  oxalic  acid)  are  not  liable  to  the  above 
objections,  and  are  preferable,  as  reagents, 
to  the  uncombined  acids.  Yet  even  these 
oxalates  fail  to  detect  lime  when  supersa- 
turated with  muriatic  or  nitric  acids  ;  and 
if  such  an  excess  be  present,  it  must  be 
saturated  before  adding  the  test  with  pure 
ammonia.  Fluat  of  ammonia  is  the  best 
test  of  lime.  It  is  made  by  adding  car- 
bonate of  ammonia  to  diluted  fluoric 
acid. 
E.  Pure  Alkalis  and  Carbonated  Alkalis. 

1.  The  pure  fixed  alkalis  precipitate  all 
earths  and  metals,  whether  dissolved  by 
volatile  or  fixed  menstrua,  but  only  in  cer- 
tain states  of  dilution  :    for  example,  sul- 
phate of  alumine  may  be  present  in  water, 
in  the  proportion  of  4  grains  to  500,  with- 
out being  discovered  by  p'ure  fixed  alkalis. 
As  the   alkalis  precipitate  so  many   sub- 
stances, it  is   evident   they   cannot  afford 
any  precise  information  when  employed  as 
reagents.    From  the  colour  of  the  preci- 
pitate, as  it  approaches  to  pure  white,  or 
recedes  from  it,  an  experienced  eye  will 
judge  that  the  precipitated  earth  contains 
less  or  more  of  the  metallic  admixture. 

2.  Pure  fixed  alkalis  decompose  all  salts 
with  basis  of  ammonia,  which  becomes  evi- 
dent by   its  smell,   and  also  by  the  white 
fumes  it  exhibits  when  a  stopper  is  brought 
near  it,  moistened  with  muriatic  acid. 

3.  Carbonates  of  potash  and  soda  have 
similar  effects, 

4.  Pure  ammonia  precipitates  all  earthy 
and  metallic  salts.     Besides  this  property, 
it  also  imparts   a  deep  blue  colour  to  any 
liquid  that  contains  copper  in   a  state  of 
solution. 

Carbonate  of  ammonia  has  the  same 
properties,  except  that  it  does  not  precipi- 
tate magnesia  from  its  combinations. 
Hence,  to  ascertain  whether  this  earth  be 
present  in  any  solution,  add  the  carbonate 
of  ammonia  till  no  further  precipitation  en- 
sues, filter  the  liquor,  and  then  add  pure 
ammonia.  If  any  precipitation  now  oc- 
curs, we  may  infer  the  presence  of  mag- 
nesia. 


MINERAL  WATERS. 


505 


F.  Lime- Water. 

1.  Lime-water   is  applied  for   the  pur- 
poses of  a  test,  chiefly  for  detecting  car- 
bonic acid.     Let  any  liquor,  supposed  to 
contain  this  acid,  be  mixed  with  an  equal 
bulk   of    this    acid.    If  carbonic  acid   be 

'present,  either  free  or  combined,  a  pre- 
cipitate will  immediately  appear,  which, 
on  adding  a  few  drops  of  muriatic  acid, 
will  immediately  dissolve  with  efferves- 
cence. 

2.  Lime-water  will   immediately  shew 
the  presence  of  corrosive  sublimate,  by  a 
brick-dust  coloured    sediment.     If  arsenic 
be  present  in  any  liquid,  lime-water,  when 
added,  will  occasion  a  precipitate,  consist- 
ing of  lime  and  arsenic,  which  is  very  diffi- 
cultly soluble  in  water.     This  precipitate, 
when  mixed  up  with  oil,  and  laid  on  the  hot 
coals,  yields  the  well-known  garlic  smell  of 
arsenic. 

G.  Pure  Uun/fes,  and  its  Solution 
in  Water. 

1.  A  solution  of  pure  barytes  is  even 
more  effectual  than  lime-water,  in  detect- 
ing the  presence  of  carbonic  acid,  and  is 
much  more  portable  and  convenient ;  since 
from  the  crystals  of  this  earth,  the  solution 
may  at  any  time  be  prepared.  In  disco- 
vering fixed  air,  the  solution  of  barytes  is 
used  similarly  to  lime-water;  and,  if  this 
acid  be  present,  gives,  in  like  manner,  a 
precipitate  soluble  with  effervescence  in 
muriatic  acid. 

Pure  strontites  has  similar  virtues  as  a 
test. 

,  H.  Metals. 

1.  Of  the  metals,  silver  and  mercury  are 
tests  of  the  presence  of  sulphurets,  and  of 
sulphuretted  hydrogen    gas.      If  a    little 
quicksilver  be  put  into  a  bottle,  containing 
water    impregnated  with  either  of  these 
substances,    its    surface  soon  acquires   a 
black    film,   and,  on   shaking,  a  blackish 
powder  separates   from  it.     Silver   is   im- 
mediately tarnished  from  the  same  cause. 

2.  The  metals  also  may  be  used  as  tests 
of  each  other,  on  the  principle  of  elective 
affinity.     Thus,  for  example,   a    polished 
iron  plate,  immersed  in  a  solution  of  sul- 
phate of  copper,  soon  acquires  a  coat  of 
this  metal,  and  the  ssme  in  other  similar 
examples. 

I.  Sulphate  of  Iron. 

This  is  the  only  one  of  the  sulphates,  ex- 
cept that  of  silver,  applicable  to  the  pur- 
poses of  a  test.  When  used  in  this  view, 
it  is  generally  employed  to  ascertain  the 
presence  of  oxygenous  gas,  of  which  a  na- 
tural water  may  contain  a  small  quantity. 

A  water  suspected  to  contain  this  gas, 
may  be  mixed  with  a  little  recently  dis- 
solved sulphate  of  iron,  and  kept  corked 
up.  If  an  oxyd  of  iron  be  precipitated  in 
the  course  of  a  few  days,  the  water  may  be 
inferred  to  contain  oxygenous  gas. 


Sulphate^  Nitrate,  and  Acetate  of  Silver. 

These  solutions  are,  in  some  measure, 
applicable  to  the  same  purpose. 

1.  They  are  peculiarly  adapted  to  the 
discovery  of  muriatic  acid  and  muriates. 
For  the  silver,  quitting  the  nitric  acid, 
combines  with  the  muriatic,  and  forms  a 
flaky  precipitate,  which  at  first  is  white, 
but,  on  exposure  to  the  sun's  light,  acquires 
a  bluish  colour.  This  precipitate,  Dr. 
Black  states  to  contain,  in  1000  parts,  as 
much  muriatic  acid  as  would  form  425 
parts  and  a  half  of  chrystallised  muriate  of 
soda,  which  estimate  scarcely  differs  at  all 
from  that  of  Klaproth.  A  precipitation, 
however,  may  arise  from  other  causes, 
which  it  may  be  proper  to  state. 

2.  The  solutions  of  silver   in  acids  are 
precipitated     by    carbonated    alkalis    and 
earths.     The  agency  of  these  may  be  pre- 
vented by  previously  adding  a  few  drops  of 
the  same   acid  in  which  the  silver  is  dis- 
solved.  N 

3.  The  nitrate  and  acetate  of  silver  are 
decomposed  by  the  sulphuric  and  sulphu- 
reous acids  ;  but  this  may  be  prevented  by 
adding  previously  a  few  drops  of  nitrate 
or  acetite  of  barytes,  and  after  allowing 
the  precipitate  to  subside,  the  clear  liquor 
may  be  decanted,  and  the  solution  of  silver 
added.     Should  a  precipitation  now  take 
place,   the  presence  of  muriatic  acid,  or 
some  one  of  its  combinations,  may  be  sus- 
pected.    To  obviate  uncertainty,  whether  a 
precipitation  be  owing  to  sulphuric  or  mu- 
riatic acid,  a  solution  of  sulphate  of  silver 
may  be  employed,  which  is  effected  only 
by  the  latter  acid. 

4.  The  solutions  of  silver  are  precipitated 
by    extractive    matters ;    but  in  this   case 
also  the  precipitate  is  discoloured,  and  is 
soluble  in  nitrous  acid. 

K.  Nitrate  and  Jlcetate  of  Lead. 

1.  Acetite  of  lead,  the  most  eligible  of 
these  two  tests,  is  precipitated  by  sulphuric 
and  muriatic  acids ;  but  as,  of  both  these, 
we  have  much  better  indicators,  it  is  not 
necessary  to  enlarge  on  its  application  to 
this  purpose. 

2.  The  acetite  is  also  a  test  of  sulphu- 
retted hydrogen  and  of  sulphurets  of  alka- 
lis,  which  occasion   a   black    precipitate ; 
and  if  a  paper  on   which  characters  are 
traced  with  a  solution  of  acetite  of  lead, 
be  held  over  a  portion  of  water  containing 
sulphuretted  hydrogen,  they  are  soon  ren- 
dered visible. 

3.  The  acetite  of  lead  is  employed   in 
the  discovery  of  uncombined  borucic  acid, 
a  very  rare  ingredient  of  waters.     To  as- 
certain whether  this  be  present,  some  cau- 
tions   are    necessary.        The    uncombined 
alkalis  and  earths  "(if  any  be   suspected) 
must  be   saturated   with  acetic  or  acetous 
acid.     The  sulphates  must  be  decomposed 
by   acetite  or  nitrate  of  barytes,  and  the 

3  T 


506 


MiN 


MIN 


muriates  by  acetite  or  nitrate  of  silver. 
The  filtered  liquor,  if  boracic  acid  be  con- 
tained in  it,  will  give  a  precipitate  soluble 
in  nitric  acid  of  the  specific  gravity  of  1.3. 
L.  Nitrate  of  Mercury  prepared  -with 

and  -without  Heat. 

This  solution,  differently  prepared,  is 
sometimes  employed  as  a  test.  But,  since 
other  tests  answer  the  same  purposes  more 
effectually,  it  is  not  absolutely  necessary  to 
have  these  tests. 

M.  Muriate,  Nitrate,  and  Acetite 
of  JSarytes. 

1.  These  solutions  are  all  most  delicate 
tests  of  su!;.huric  acid  and  of  its  combina- 
tions,   with   which  they  give  a  white  pre- 
cipitate, insoluble  in  dilute  muriatic  acid. 
They   are  decomposed,  however,   by   car- 
bonates of  aikali;  but  the  precipitate   oc- 
casioned by  these  is  soluble  in  dilute  mu- 
riatic and  nitric  acid  with  effervescence,  and 
may  even  be  prevented  by  adding1  previous- 
ly a  few  drops  of  the  acid  contained  in  the 
barytic  salt. 

One  hundred  grains  of  dry  sulphate  of 
barytes  (acording  to  Klaproth,  p.  168,)  con- 
tains about  45  one-fifth  of  sulphuric  acid,  of 
the  specific  gravity  1850,  according  to  Clay- 
field,  33  of  acid  of  s.  g.  2240,  according-  to 
Thenard,  after  calcination  about  25.  These 
estimates  differ  very  considerably.  From 
Klaproth's  experiments  it  appears  that 
1000  grains  of  sulphate  of  barytes  indicate 
595  of  desiccated  sulphate  of  soda,  or  1416 
of  the  crystallized  salt.  The  same  chymist 
has  shewn  that  100  grains  of  sulphate  of  ba- 
rytes are  produced  by  the  precipitation  of 
71  grains  of  sulphate  of  lime. 

2.  PhoHHtoi-.c  salts  also  occasion  a  pre- 
cipitate wh'ch  is   soluble  in  muriatic  acid 
without  effervescence. 

N.  Prussiates  of  Potash  and  Lime. 
Of  these  two,  the  pmssiat  of  potash  is 
the  most  eligible.  When  pure,  it  does  not 
speedily  assume  a  blue  colour  on  the  ad- 
dition of  acid,  nor  does  it  immediately 
precipitate  muriated  barytes.  Prussiat  of 
potash  is  a  very  sensible  test  of  iron,  witli 
the  solutions  of  which  in  acids  it  produces 
a  Prussian  blue  precipitate,  in  consequence 
of  a  double  elective  affinity.  To  render  its 
effect  more  certain,  however,  it  may  be 
proper  to  add,  previously  to  any  water 
suspected  to  contain  iron,  a  little  muriatic 
acid,  with  a  view  to  the  saturation  of  uncom- 
bined  alkalis,  or  earths,  which,  if  present, 
prevent  the  detection  of  any  minute  por- 
tions of  iron. 

1.  If  a  water,   after  boiling   and  filtra- 
tion, does  not  afford  a  blue  precipitate  on 
the  addition  of  prussiat  of  potash,  the  sol- 
vent of   the  iron   may  be    inferred    to   be 
a  volatile  one,   and    probably  the  carbonic 
acid. 

2.  Should  the  precipitation  ensue  in  the 
boiltd  water,  tli£  solvent  is  u  fixed  acid, 


the  nature  of  which  must  be  ascertained  by 
other  tests. 

O.  Solution  of  Soap  in  Jllkohol. 
This  solution  may  be  used  to  ascertain 
the  comparative  hardness  of  waters.  With 
distilled  water  it  may  be  mixed  without  pro- 
ducing any  change;  but,  if  added  to  a 
hard  water,  it  produces  a  milkiness,  more 
or  less  considerable  as  the  water  is  less 
pure ;  and  from  the  degree  of  milkiness  an 
experienced  eye  will  judge  of  its  quality. 
The  acids,  alkalis,  and  all  earthy  and 
metallic  salts,  decompose  soap,  and  occa- 
sion that  property  in  water  termed  hard- 
ness. 

Alkohol. 

Alkohol,  when  mixed  with  any  water  in 
the  proportion  of  about  an  ecjual  bulk, 
precipitates  all  the  salts  which  it  is  capa- 
ble of  dissolving1. 

P.  Hydro-sidphiiret  of  Jlmmonia, 
This  and  other  sulphurets,  as  well  as 
water  saturated  with  sulphurated  hydro* 
gen,  may  be  employed  in  detecting  lead 
and  arsenic,  with  the  former  of  which  they 
give  a  black,  and  with  -the  latter  a  yel- 
lowish precipitate.  As  lead  and  arsenic, 
however,  are  never  found  in  natural  wa* 
ters,  these  tests  are  nov  required. 

MINERALS.  (Mineralia  ;  from  mfoa, 
a  mine  of  metal.)  All  substances  which 
do  not  possess  organization,  or  are  not  pro- 
duced by  an  organized  body,  belong  to  the 
class  called  minerals.  Among  this  varied 
class  of  materials,  which  require  the  atten- 
tion of  the  chymist  and  manufacturer,  many 
are  compounded  of  such  principles  and 
formed  under  such  circumstances  and  si- 
tuations in  the  earth,  that  it  is  difficult  to 
distinguish  them  without  having  recourse 
to  the  test  of  experiment ;  several  are  form- 
ed with  considerable  regularity  as  to  the 
proportion  of  their  principles,  their  frac- 
ture, their  colour,  specific  gravity,  and 
figure  of  crystallization. 

Mineral  bodies  which  enter  into  the  com- 
position of  the  globe,  are  classed  by  mine- 
ralogists under  four  heads: — 1.  Earths. 
2.  Salts.  3.  Inflammable  fossils ;  and  4. 
Metals  and  their  ores.  Under  the  term 
earths  are  arranged  stones  and  earths, 
which  have  no  taste,  and  do  not  burn  when 
heated  with  contact  of  air. 

Under  the  second,  salts,  or  those  saline 
substances  which  melt  in  water  and  do  not 
burn,  they  require,  according  to  Mr.  Kir- 
wan,  less  than  two  hundred  times  their 
weight  of  water  to  dissolve  them. 

By  inflammable  fossils  are  to  be  under- 
stood all  those  minerals  not  soluble  in  wa- 
ter, and  exhibiting  a  flame  more  or  less 
evident  when  exposed  to  fire  in  contact 
with  air. 

The  fourth  class,  or  ores,  are  compound 
bodies.  Nature  has  bestowed  their  pro- 
per metallic  appearance  on  some  sub- 


Mis 

stances,  and  when  this  is  the  case,  or  they 
are  alloyed  with  other  metals,  or  semi-me- 
tals, they  are  called  native  metals.  But 
such  as  are  distinguished,  as  xhey  common- 
ly are,  m  mines,  in  combination  with  some 
other  unmetallic  substances,  are  said  to  be 
mineralized.  The  substance  that  sets  them 
in  that  state,  is  called  the  mineralizer,  and 
the  compound  of  both,  an  ore.  For  exam- 
ple, in  the  common  ore  of  copper,  this  me- 
tal is  found  oxydated,  and  the  oxyd  com- 
bined with  sulphur.  The  copper  may  be 
considered  as  mineralized  with  oxygen  and 
sulphur,  and  the  compound  of  the  three 
bodies  forms  an  ore  of  copper. 

Mineral  salts.    See  Salts. 

MINIMUM.  A  minim.  The  sixtieth  part 
ofa  drachm.  An  important  change  has  been 
adopted  in  the  last  London  Pharmacopoeia, 
for  the  mensuration  of  liquids,  and  the  di- 
vision of  the  wine  pint,  to  insure  accuracy 
in  the  measurement  of  qualities  of  liquids 
below  one  drachm.  The  number  of  drops 
contained  in  one  drachm  has  been  assumed 
to  be  sixty ;  and  taking-  water  as  a  stand- 
ard, this  number,  though  by  no  means 
accurate,  would  still  be  sufficient  for  or- 
dinary purposes  ;  but  when  other  liquids 
of  less  specific  gravity  are  used,  a  much 
larger  number  is  required  to  fill  the  same 
measure,  as  of  proof  spirit,  140  drops  are 
required  to  equal  the  bulk  of  60  of  Water, 
dropped  from  the  same  vessel.  If,  there- 
fore, in  the  composion  of  medicines,  mea- 
sures suited  to  the  standard  of  water  were 
used  occasionally  only,  and  it  was  gene- 
rally assumed  that  sixty  drops  were  equal 
to  one  fluid-drachm,  and  one  fluid-drachm 
was  substituted  for  sixty  drops  prescribed, 
twice  the  dose  intended  would  be  given. 
There  are  further  objections  to  the  use  of 
drops;  that' their  bulk  is  influenced  by 
the  quantity  of  liquid  contained,  in  the 
bottle  from  which  they  fall,  by  the  thick- 
ness of  the  lip,  and  even  by  the  inequali- 
ties on  the  surface  of  the  lip  of  the  same 
bottle  ;  that  volatile  liquids,  to  which  this 
mode  is  most  commonly  applied,  are  thus 
exposed  with  extensive  surfaces,  and  their 
evaporation  promoted,  and  on  all  these  ac- 
counts the  adoption  of  some  decisive  con- 
venient and  uniform  substitute  became  ne- 
cessary. The  subdivision  of  the  wine  pint 
has  therefore  been  extended  to  the  sixtieth 
part  of  the  fluid-drachm,  which  is  termed 
minim ;  and  glass  measures,  expressive  of 
such  subdivision  have  been  adapted  by  the 
college. 

MINIUM.    Red  lead.    See  Lead. 

MINIUM  GRJSCORUM.    Native  cinnabar. 

Mint,  common.    See  M&ntha  sativa. 

Mint,  pepper.    See  Mentha  piperita. 

Mint,  -water.    See  Mirntha  aquatica. 

Miscarriage.    See  Jib  ortion. 

MISEPERE  MET.     (Hftve   compassion  on 


MIS 


507 


me ;  so  called  from  its  unhappy  torments.) 
The  liliac  passion. 

Mislato.    See  Musa  paradimaca. 

MISOCHYMICUS.  Thus  some  were  called 
who  professed  themselves  enemies  to  the 
chymists,  and  their  enthusiastic  conceits. 

Misrit'KLE.  A  white,  brilliant,  granu- 
lated iron  ore,  composed  of  iron  in  combi- 
nation with  arsenic. 

Missletoe.    See  Viscum. 

MISTURA.  A  mixture.  A  fluid  com- 
posed of  two  or  more  ingredients.  It  is 
mostly  contracted  in  prescriptions  thus, 
mist,  e.  g\— -f.  mist,  which  means,  let  it  be 
made  into  a  mixture, 

MISTUHA  CAMPHORTE.  Camphire  mixture. 
"  Take  of  camphor,  half  a  drachm  ;  rectified 
spirit,  ten  minims  ;  water,  a  pin*'.  First  rub 
the  camphor  with  the  spirit,  then  v/ith  the 
water  gradually  added,  and  strain  the  ii- 
quor."  A  very  elegant  preparation  of  cam- 
phire,  for  delicate  stomachs,  and  those  who 
cannot  bear  it  in  substance,  as  an  anti- 
spasmodic  and  nervine.  There  is  a  great 
loss  of  camphire  in  making  it  as  directed 
by  the  pharmacopoeia.  Water  can  only  take 
up  a  certain  quantity.  For  its  virtues,  see 
Camphofa. 

MISTURA  CORNU  usTi.  "  Take  of  harts- 
horn, burnt  and  prepared,  two  ounces  ; 
acscia  gum,  an  ounce  ;  water,  three  pints." 
Boil  down  to  two  pints,  constantly  stirring, 
and  strain.  For  its  virtues,  see  Cornu. 

MISTURA  CRETJE.  Chalk  mixture.  "Take 
of  prepared  chalk,  half  an  ounce;  refined 
sugar,  three  drachms  ;  gum  arabic,  pow- 
dered, half  an  ounce."  Mix.  A  very  useful 
and  pleasant  form  of  administering  chalk 
as  an  adstringent  and  antacid.  It  is  par- 
ticularly calculated  for  children,  in  whom 
it  allays  the  many  deranged  actions  of  the 
primae  via;,  which  are  produced  by  acidi- 
ties. Dose,  one  ounce  to  three,  frequently. 
See  Creta  and  Carbonas  calcis. 

MISTURA  FERRI  coMposiTA.  "  Take  of 
myrrh,  powdered,  a  drachm  ;  subcarbonate 
of  potash,  twenty-five  grains  ;  rose-water, 
seven  ounces  and  a  half;  sulphate  of  iron, 
powdered,  a  scruple  ;  spirit  of  nutmeg,  an 
ounce  ;  refined  sugar,  a  drachm.  Rub  to- 
gether the  myrrh,  the  subcurbonate  of  pot- 
ash and  sugar  ;  and,  during  the  trituration, 
add  gradually,  first,  the  rose  water  and 
spirit  of  nutmegs,  and  last,  the  sulphate  of 
iron.  Pour  the  mixture,  immediately  into 
a  proper  glass  bottle,  ajid  stop  it  close." 
This  preparation  is  the  celebrated  mixture 
of  Dr-  Griffiths.  A  chymical  decomposition 
is  effected  in  forming  this  mixture,  a  sub- 
carbonate  of  iron  is  formed,  and  a  sulphate 
of  potash. 

MISTURA  GUAIACT.  "  Take  of  guaiacum 
gum  resin,  a  drachm  and  a  half ;  refined 
sugar,  two  drachms ;  mucilage  of  acacia 
gum,  two  fluid  ounces;  cinnamon  water, 


5'08 


MOF 


MQL 


eight  fluid  ounces.  Rub  the  guaiacum 
with  the  sugar,  then  with  the  mucilage  ; 
and,  when  they  are  mixed,  pour  on  the 
cinnamon  water  gradually."  For  its  virtues 
see  Guaiacum. 

MISTUKA  MUSCHI.  "  Take  of  musk,  aca- 
cia gum,  powdered,  refined  sugar,  of  each 
a  drachm  ;  rose-water,  six  fluid  ounces." 
Rub  the  musk  first  with  the  sugar,  then 
with  the  gum,  and  add  the  rose-water 
by  degrees.  An  excellent  diaphoretic  and 
antispasmodic.  It  is  by  far  the  best  way 
of  administering  musk  ;  when  boluses  can- 
not be  swallowed.  Dose,  one  ounce  to 
three,  frequently. 

Mithridate  mustard.  See  Thlaspi  cam- 
pestre. 

MITHRIDATITTM.  The  electuary  called 
Mithridate,  from  Mithridates,  king  of  Pon- 
tus  and  Bythinia,  who  experienced  the  vir- 
tues of  the  simples  separately,  afterwards 
combined  them  ;  but  then  the  composition 
consisted  of  but  few  ingredients,  viz.  twen- 
ty leaves  of  rue,  two  walnuts,  two  figs,  and 
a  little  salt :  of  this  he  took  a  dose  every 
morning1,  to  guard  himself  agaiust  the  ef- 
fects of  poison. 

MITRAL  VALVES.  Valvul*  mithrales. 
The  valves  of  the  left  ventricle  of  the  heart 
are  so  called  from  their  resemblance  to  a 
mitre. 

MIVA.  An  antient  term  for  the  form  of 
a  medicin^,  not  unlike  a  thick  syrup,  now 
called  M  rmalade. 

MIXTURE.    1.  See  Mistura. 

2.  Chymical  mixture  should  be  distin- 
guished from  the  chymical  solution  ;  in  the 
former,  the  aggregate  particles  can  again 
Ixe  separated  by  mechanical  means,  and  the 
proportion  of  the  different  particles  deter- 
mined ;  but,  in  solution,  no  mechanical 
pow  er  whatsoever  can  separate  them. 

MOCHLIA.  (From  //c^o?,  a  lever.)  A 
reduc  tion  of  the  bones  from  an  unnatural 
to  a  natural  situation. 

MOCH  LICA.  (From  /uo%*.tvu>t  to  move.) 
Violent  p  urges. 

MOD10  LUS.  (Dim.  of  modus,  a  mea- 
sure.) Th  e  nucleus,  as  it  were,  of  the 
cochlea  of  tk'ie  ear  is  so  termed.  It  ascends 
from  the  basis  of  the  cochlea  to  the  apex, 

Mofette.    Sv  '-e  Nitrogen. 

MOFFAT  \VATER.  A  cold  sulphu- 
reous water,  of  .a  very  simple  composition. 
Moff'at,  a  village  situated  about  fifty-six 
miles  south-west  of  Edinburgh,  affords 
this  mineral  water;  when  first  drawn,  it 
appears  rather  nn'lky  and  bluish  ;  the 
smell  is  exactly  simjlar  to  that  of  Harro- 
gate  ,  the  smell  is  sulphureous  and  saline, 
without  any  thing  hitter.  It  sparkles 
somewhat  on  being  poured  from  one  glass 
to  another. 

According  to  Dr.  Garviett's  analysis,  a 
'vine  gallon  of  Moffat  wate  r  contains  thirty. 


six  grains  of  muriate  of  soda,  five  cubic 
inches  of  carbonic  acid  gas,  four  of  azotic 
gas,  and  ten  of  sulphurated  hydrogen, 
making  altogether  nineteen  cubic  inches  of 
gas.  M;  .ffat  water  is,  therefore,  very  sim- 
ple in  its  composition,  and  hence  it  pro- 
duces effects  somewhat  similar  to  those  of 
Harrogate.  It  is,  perhaps,  on  this  account 
also  that  it  so  soon  loses  the  hepatic  gas, 
on  which  depends  the  greater  part  of  its 
medicinal  power.  The  only  sensible  effect 
of  tins  water  is  that  of  increasing  the  flow 
of  urine ;  when  it  purges,  it  appears  rather 
to  take  place  from  the  excessive  dose  than 
from  its  mineral  ingredients.  This  water 
appears  to  be  useful  chiefly  in  cutaneous 
eruptions,  and  as  an  external  application 
in  an  increased  temperature,  scrofula  in 
its  early  stage  appears  to  be  alleviated,  it 
is  also  used  as  an  external  application  to 
irritable  ulcers,  and  is  recommended  in 
dyspepsia,  and  where  there  is  inaction  of 
the  alimentary  canal. 

MOGILALIA.  (From  /uovt?,  difficulty,  and 
xctxia),  to  speak.  A  difficulty  of  speech. 

MOLA.  (Heb.)  1.  The  knee-pan;  so  named 
because  it  is  shaped  like  a  mill-stone.  2.  A 
mole,  or  shapeless  mass  of  flesh  in  the  ute- 
rus. See  Mole. 

MOLAR  GLANDS.  Glandule  molares. 
Two  salival  glands  situated  on  each  side 
of  the  mouth,  between  the  masseter  and 
buccinator  muscles,  the  excretory  ducts  of 
which  open  near  the  last  dens  molaris. 

MOLARIS.  (From  molaris,  a  grind- 
stone ;  because  they  grind  the  food.)  A 
double-tooth.  See  Teeth. 

Molasses.    See  Treacle. 

MOIDAVICA.  Melissa  Tnrsica.  Turkey 
balsam.  Canary  balsam.  Balsam  of  Gilead. 
This  plant.  Dracocephalnm  tnoldavica  ;  fio- 
ribus  verticellatis,  bracteis  lanceolatis,  serra- 
turis  capillaleis  of  Linnaeus,  affords  a  fra- 
grant essential  oil,  by  distillation,  known  in 
Germany  by  the  name  of  oleum  syrice.  The 
whole  herb  abounds  with  an  aromatic 
smell,  and  an  agreeable  taste,  joined  with 
an  aromatic  flavour  ;  it  is  recommended 
to  give  tone  to  the  stomach  and  nervous 
system. 

MOLE.  Mola.  By  this  term  authors 
have  intended  to  describe  different  produc- 
tions of,  or  excretions  from  the  uterus. 

By  some  it  has  been  used  to  signify  every 
kind  of  fleshy  substance,  particularly  those 
whichjare  p.roperly  called  polypi ;  by  others, 
those  only  \vhich  are  the  consequence  of 
imperfect  con  cep'ion,  or  when  the  ovum  is 
in  a  morbid  or  decayed  state ;  and  by  many, 
which  is  the  ir/ost  popular  opinion,  every 
coagulum  of  bl  ood  which  continues  long 
enough  in  the  uterus  to  assume  in  form, 
and  to  have  only  t  he  fibrous  part,  as  it  has 
been  called,  remaining,  is  denominated  a 
mole. 


MOL 


MOL 


509 


There  is  surely  much  impropriety,  says 
Dr.  Dcnman,  in  including1,  under  one  gene- 
ral name,  appearances  so  contrary,  and  sub- 
stances so  different. 

For  an  account  of  the  first  kind,  see  Po- 
lypus. 

Of  the  second  kind,  which  has  been  de- 
fined as  an  ovum  deforme,  as  it  is  the  conse- 
quence of  conception,  it  might  more  justly 
he  arranged  under  'he  class  of  monsters  ; 
for  though  it  has  the  appearance  of  a  shape- 
less mass  of  flesh,  if  examined  carefully 
with  a  knife,  various  parts  of  a  child  may 
be  discovered,  lying  together  in  apparent 
confusion,  but  in  actual  regularity.  The 
pedicle  also  by  which  it  is  connected  to 
the  uterus,  is  not  of  a  fleshy  texture,  like 
that  of  the  polypus,  hut  has  a  regular  series 
of  vessels  like  the  umbilical  cord,  and  there 
is  likewise  a  placenta  and  membranes  con- 
taining water.  The  symptoms  attending 
the  formation,  growth,  and  expulsion  of 
this  apparently  confused  mass  from  the  ute- 
rus, corresponding  with  those  of  a  well- 
formed  child. 

With  respect  to  the  third  opinion  of  a 
mole,  an  incision  into  its  substance  will 
discover  its  true  nature;  for,  although 
the  external  surface  appears  at  the  first  view 
to  be  organized  flesh,  the  internal  part  is 
composed  merely  of  coagulated  blood. 
As  substances  of  this  kind,  which  mostly 
occur  after  delivery,  would  always  be  ex- 
pelled from  the  action  of  the  uterus,  there 
seems  to  be  no  reason  for  a  particular  in- 
quiry, if  popvilar  opinion  had  not  annexed 
the  idea  of  mischief  to  them,  and  attributed 
their  formation  or  continuance  in  the  uterus 
to  the  negligence  or  misconduct  of  the 
practitioner.  Hence  the  persuasion  arose 
of  the  necessity  of  extracting  all  the  coagu- 
la  of  blood  out  of  the  Uterus,  immediately 
after  the  expulsion  of  the  placenta,  or  of 
giving  medicines  to  force  them  away ;  but 
abundant  experience  hath  proved,  that 
the  retention  .of  such  coagula  is  not,  under 
any  circumstances,  productive  of  danger, 
and  that  they  are  most  safely  expelled  by 
the  action  of  the  uterus,  {hough  at  very 
different  periods  after  their  formation. 
MOLLE.  Indian  mastich. 
MOLLITIES  OSSIUM.  (Mollifies,  from 
moltis,  soft.)  A  disease  of  the  bones,  where- 
in they  ran  be  bent  without  fracturing  them, 
in  consequence  either  of  the  inordinate  ab- 
sorption of  the  phosphate  of  lime,  from 
their  natural  solidity  is  derived,  or  else  of 
this  matter  not  being  duly  secreted  and 
deposited  in  their  fabric.  IH  rickets,  the 
bones  only  yield  and  become  distorted  by 
slow  degrees,  and  retain  their  natural  in- 
flexibility  ;  but  in  the  present  disease  they 
may  be  at  once  bent  in  any  direction. 
The  mollities  ossium  is  rare,  and  its  causes 
not  well  understood.  All  the  cases  of  mol- 
lities ossium  yet  on  record  have  proved 


fatal,  and  no  means  of  cure  are  yet  known. 
On  dissection  of  those  who  have  die<l,  all 
the  bones,  except  the  teeth,  have  been  found 
unusually  soft,  so  that  scarce  any  of  them 
could  resist  the  knife,  the  periosteum 
has  been  found  thicker  than  usual,  and 
the  bones  have  been  found  to  contain  a 
great  quantity  of  oily  matter  and  little 
earth. 

MOLLITIES  UNGUINUM.  A  preter- 
natural softness  of  the  nuils  :  it  often  accom- 
panies chlorosis. 

MOLLIFICATIO.  A  barbarous  term  of  a 
palsy  of  the  muscles  in  any  particular  purt. 

MOLUCCESTSE    LKjyuJf.         See     Lignum 


MOLYBDAT.  Mohjbdas.  A  salt  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  molybdic  acid  with 
different  bases  \  thus,  molybdat  of  alumin, 
molykdat  of  antimony,  £Vc. 

MOLYBOKNA.  (From  ftoxt/Sfc?,  lead.) 
Molybditis.  A  metal  which  exists  minera- 
lized by  sulphur  in  the  ore  called  sulphuret 
of  Molybdena.  This  ore,  which  is  very 
scarce,  is  so  similar  in  several  of  its  proper- 
ties to  plumbago  that  they  were  long  con- 
sidered as  varieties  of  the  same  substance. 
It  is  of  a  light  lead-grey  colour,  its  surface 
is  smooth,  and  feels  unctuous,  its  texture  is 
lamellated,  it  soils  the  fingers,  and  marks 
paper  bluish-black,  or  silver-grey.  It  may 
be  cut  with  a  knife.  It  is  generally  found 
in  compact  masses  ;  seldom  in  particles,  or 
crystal!  zed.  It  is  met  with  in  Sweden, 
Spain,  Saxony,  Siberia,  and  Iceland.  Scheele 
shewed  that  a  peculiar  metallic  acid  might 
be  obtained  from  it  ;  and  later  chymists 
have  succeeded  in  reducing  this  acid  to  the 
metallic  state.  We  are  indebted  to  Mr. 
Hutchett,  for  a  full  and  accurate  analysis  of, 
this  ore. 

The  native  sulphuret  of  molybdena  is  the 
only  ore  hitherto  known  which  contains  this 
metal. 

Properties  of  Molybdena.  —  Molybdena  is 
either  in  an  agglutinated  blackish  friable 
mass,  having  little  metallic  brilliancy,  or 
in  a  black  powder.  The  muss  slightly 
united,  shews,  by  a  magnifying-  glass,  small 
round  brilliant  grains.  Its  weight  is  from 
6  6'JO  to  7.500.  It  is  one  of  the  most  infu- 
sible of  the  metals.  It  is  capable  of  com- 
bining with  a  number  of  metals  by  fusion. 
It  forms  with  sulphur  an  artificial  sulphuret 
of  molybdena  analogous  to  its  ore.  It 
unites  also  to  phosphorous.  The  affinity  of 
molybdena  for  oxygen  is  very  feeble,  accord- 
ing to  Mr.  Hatchett.  The  alkalies  have  no 
action  on  molybdena  in  the  moist  way,  but 
it  enters  readily  into  fusion  with  potash  and 
soda.  It  is  oxydable  by  boiling  sulphuric 
acid,  aud  acidifiable  by  the  nitric  acid. 
Muriatic  acid  does  not  act  upon  it.  It  is 
capable  of  existing  in  not  less  than  four  dif- 
ferent degrees  of  oxygenation. 

Method  of  obtaining  Molybdena.—  To  ob- 


MON 


MOX 


tain  molybdena  is  a  task  of  the  utmost  dif- 
ficulty. Fe\v  chymists  have  succeeded  in 
producing  this  metal,  on  account  of  its 
great  infusibility.  The  method  recom- 
mended in  general  is  ;he  following: — Mo- 
labdic  acid  is  to  be  formed  into  a  paste 
with  oil,  dried  at  the  fire,  and  then  exposed 
to  a  violent  heat  in  a  crucible  lined  with 
charcoal.  By  this  means  the  oxyd  becomes 
decomposed  ;  a  black  agglutinated  sub- 
stance is  obtained,  very  brittle  under  the 
finger,  and  having  a  metallic  brilliancy. 
This  is  the  metal  called  molybdena. 

MOITBDITIS.     See  Molybdana, 

MOIYBDOS.  (O-ri  fjiGKu  us  /8a06?,  from  its 
gravity.)  Lead. 

MOLYZA.  (Dim.  of /ttaxu,moly.)  Garlic, 
whose  head,  like  moly,  is  not  divided  into 
cloves. 

MOMISCYS.  (From  ^01^0?,  a  blemish.) 
That  part  of  the  teeth  which  is  next  the 
gums,  and  which  is  usually  covered  with  a 
foul  tartareous  crust. 

MOMORDICA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnseim  system.  Class, 
Monoecia.  Order,  SyugenesM. 

MOMORDICA  ELLArEn'CM.  (Momordica ; 
from  mordeo,  to  bite  ;  from  its  sh-i'rp  iaste.) 
The  systematic  name  of  the  squirting  cu- 
cumber. See  Elaterium. 

MOJTABDA  FISTTJLOSA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  purple  monarda.  The  leaves  of 
this  plant;  have  a  fragrant  smell,  and  an  aro- 
matic and  somewhat  bitter  taste,  possessing 
nervine,  stomachic,  and  deobstruent  virtues. 
An  infusion  is  recommended  in  the  cure  of 
intermittent  fevers. 

•MOXELII.     A  species  of  Anagallis. 

Money-wort.     See  Numwularia. 

Monks  rhubarb.  See  Rhabarbamm  mo- 
nachonim. 

•Monkshood.     See  dntkora, 

MONOCULUM.  (From  /utovos,  single,  and 
ociihia,  the  eye.)  A  name  given  to  the 
caecum,  or  blind  gut,  by  Paracelsus,  be- 
cause it  is  perforated  only  at  one  end. 

MosroctTtrs.  (From  ^asvo?,  one,  and  ocu- 
!ust  an  eye.)  Monopia.  A  very  uncommon 
species  of  monstrosity,  in  which  there  is  but 
one  eye,  and  that  mostly  above  the  root  of 
the  nose. 

MONOHEMKHA.  (From  /move:,  single,  and 
Mjut^x.,  a  day.)  A  disease  of  one  day's  con- 
tinuance. 

MO.NOMACHOX.  The  intestinum  cae- 
cum. 

MONOPEGIA.  (From  pivot,  single,  and 
wyvvjui,  to  compress.  A  pain  in  only  one 
side  of  the  head. 

MojfOPiA.  (From  /«o»o?,  single,  and  a><£, 
the  eye.)  See  Monoculus. 

MoTfoacms.  (From  ,uovo?,one,  and  og^'c, 
a  testicle.)  An  epithet  for  a  person  that 
has  but  one  testicle. 

Mows.    A  mount,  or  hill. 

MONS     VENERIS.        The    triangular 


eminence  immediately  over  the  os  pubis  of 
women,  that  is  covered  with  hair. 

MONSTER.  L-iisus  nature.  Dr.  Den- 
man  divides  monsters  into,  1st,  Monsters 
from  redundance  or  multiplicity  of  parts  ; 
2d,  Monsters  from  deficiency  or  want  of 
part? ;  3d,  Monsters  from  confusion  of 
parts. 

To  these  might  perhaps  be  added,  with- 
out impropriety,  another  kind,  in  which 
there  is  neither  redundancy,  nor  deficiency, 
nor  confusion  of  parts,  but  an  error  of 
place,  as  in  transposition  of  the  viscera. 
But  children  born  with  diseases,  as  the 
hydrocephalus,  or  their  effects,  as  in  some 
cases  of  blindness,  from  previous  inflam- 
mation, cannot  be  properly  considered  as 
monsters,  though  they  are  often  so  deno- 
minated. 

Of  the  first  order  there  may  be  two 
kinds,  redundance  or  multiplicity  of  na- 
tural parts,  as  of  two  heads  and  one  body, 
of  one  head  and  two  bodies,  an  increased 
number  of  limbs,  as  legs,  arms,  fingers,  and 
toes  ;  or  excrescences  or  additions  to  parts 
of  no  certain  form,  as  those  upon  the  head 
and  other  parts  of  the  body,  not  surprising 
that  we  should  be  ignorant  also  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  monsters  or  irregular  births 
are  generated  or  produced  ;  though  it  is 
probable  that  the  laws  by  which  these  are 
governed  are  as  regular,  both  as  to  cause 
and  effect,  as  in  common  or  natural  pro- 
ductions. Formerly,  and  indeed  till  within 
these  few  years,  it  was  a  generally-received 
opinion,  that  monsters  were  not  primor- 
dial or  aboriginal,  but  that  they  were 
caused  subsequently,  by  the  power  of  the 
imagination  of  the  mother,  transferring  the 
imperfection  of  some  external  object,  or 
the  mark  of  something  for  which  she 
longed,  with  which  she  was  not  indulged, 
to  the  child  of  which  she  was  pregnant ; 
or  by  some  accident  which  happened  to 
her  during  her  pregnancy.  Such  opinions, 
it  is  reasonable  to  think,  were  permitted  to 
pass  current,  in  order  to  protect  pregnant 
women  from  all  hazardous  and  disagreeable 
occupations,  t&  screen  them  from  severe 
labour,  and  to  procure  for  them  a  greater 
share  of  indulgence  and  tenderness  than 
could  be  granted  to  them  in  the  common 
occurrences  of  life.  The  laws  and  cus- 
toms of  every  civilized  nation  have,  in 
some  degree,  established  a  persuasion  that 
there  was  something  sacred  in  the  person 
of  a  pregnant  woman :  and  this  may  be 
right  in  several  points  of  view  ;  but  these 
go  a  little  way  towards  justifying  the 
opinion  of  monsters  being  caused  by  the 
imagination  of  the  mother.  The  opinion 
has  been  disproved  by  common  observa- 
tion, and  by  philosophy,  not  perhaps  by 
positive  proofs,  but  by  many  strong  nega- 
tive facts ;  as  the  improbability  of  any 
child  being  born  perfect,  had  such  a  power 


MOR 


MOR 


511 


existed  ;  the  freedom  of  children  from  any        Monosis. 

Amentia. 


(From    ^uogo?,  folly.)       See 

blemish,  their  mothers  being  in  situations  menta. 

most  exposed  to  objects  likely  to  produce  MOHPHEA  ALBA.      (From   ,«og<f>»,    form.) 

them;  the  ignorance  of  the  mother  of  any  A  species  of  cutaneous  leprosy.  See  Alphus. 

tiling1  being  wrong  in  the  child,  till,  from  in-  MOHSELLUS.     Morsulus.     A  lozenge. 

formation   of  the  fact,   she  begins  to  re-  MORSULI.      An  ancient    name  for  those 

collect    every    accident    which   happened  forms  of  medicines  which  were  to  be  chew- 

during   her  pregnancy,    and    assigns    the  ed  in  the  mouth,  as  a  lozenge,  the  word 

worst,  or  the  most  plausible,  as  the  cause  ;  signifying  a  little  mouthful. 

the  organization   and  colour  of  these  ad-  MORTUS  DIABOLI.     The  frimbriae  of  the 


MORTA.     See  Pemphigus. 
MORTARIOLUM.        (Dim.   of  mortarium, 
a  mortar.)      In  chymistry,  it  is  a  sort  of 


rence  of  monsters  in  the  brute  creation,  in 

which  the  power  of  the  imagination  cannot 

be  great ;  and  the   analogous  appearances 

in  the  vegetable  system,  \vhere  it  does  not  mould  for  making  cupels  "with,  also  a  little 

exist   in    any  degree.     Judging,  however,  mortar.     In  anatomy,  it  is  the  sockets  of 

from  appearances,   accidents   may  perhaps  the  teelh. 

be  allowed  to  have  considerable  influence  MORTIFICATION.    (From  mors,  death, 

in  the  production   of   monsters   of   some  and  Jio,  to  become.)     Mortificatio.     Gan* 

kinds,  either  by  actual  injury  upon  parts  grena.      Sphacdus.      The  loss   of  vitality 

or  by  suppressing  or  deranging  the  princir  of  a  past  of  the  body.      Surgeons  divide 

pie  of  growth,  because,  when  an  arm,  for  mortification    into    two    species,  the  one 

instance,    is    wanting,   the    rudiments    of  preceded^   by     inflammation,     the    other 


the  deficient  parts  may  generally  be  dis- 
covered. 

MORBILLI.  (Dim.  of  morbus,  a  dis* 
ease.)  See  Rubeola. 

MORBUS  ARQ.UATUS.     The  jaundice. 

MORBUS  ATTONITUS.     The  epilepsy. 

MORBUS  COXARIUS.     Sea  Jlrthropuosis. 

MORBUS  GALUCUS.  The  venereal  disease. 

MORBUS  HERCuusus.     The  epilepsy. 

MORBUS  INFANTILIS.     The  epilepsy. 

MORBUS  Ixmcus.  The  Indian  disease, 
the  venereal  disease. 

MORBUS  MAGNUS.     The  epilepsy. 

MORBUS  KIGER.       The     black    disease. 


without  it.  In  inflammations  that  are  to 
terminate  in  mortification,  there  is  a  dimi- 
nution of  power  joined  to  an  increased 
action ;  this  becomes  a  cause  of  mortifi- 
cation, by  destroying  the  balance  of  power 
and  action,  which  ought  to  exist  in  every 
part.  There  are,  "however,  cases  of  mor- 
tification that  do  not  arise  wholly  from 
that  as  a  cause ;  of  this  kind  are  the  car- 
buncle and  the  slough,  formed  in  the 
small -pox  pustule.  Healthy  phlegmonous 
inflammation  seldom  ends  in  mortification, 
though  it  does  so  when  very  vehement  and 
extensive.  Erysipelatous  inflammation  is 


So  Hippocrates    named    it,   and   thus  de-    observed  most  frequently  to  terminate  in. 


scribed  "it.  This  disorder  is  known  by 
vomiting  a  concrete  blood  of  a  blackish 
red  colour,  and  mixed  with  a  large  quan- 
tity of  insipid,  acid,  or  viscid  phlegm.  This 
evacuation  is  generally  preceded  by 


gangrene  ;  and  whenever  phlegmon  is  in 
any  degree  conjoined  with  an  erysipelatous 
affection,  which  it  not  unfrequently  is,  it 


seems  thereby  to  acquire  the  same  tenden 
cy,  being  more  difficult  to  bring  to  reso- 

pungent  tensive"  pain,  in  both  the  hypo-  lution,  or  suppuration,  than  the  true  phleg- 
chondria ;  and  the  appearance  of  the  dis-  mon,  and  more  apt  to  run  into  a  mortified 
ease  is  attended  with  anxiety,  a  compres-  state. 

«ive  pain  in  the  prsecordia,  and  fainting,  Causes  which  impede  the  circulation  of 
which  last  is  more  frequent  and  violent,  the  part  affected,  will  occasion  mortifica- 
when  the  blood  which  is  evacuated  is  foetid  tion,  as  is  exemplified  in  strangulated  her- 
and  corrupt.  The  stomach  and  the  spleen  nia,  tied  polypi,  or  a  limb  being  deprived 
are  the  principal,  if  not  the  proper  seat  of  of  circulation  from  a  dislocated  joint. 

Preventing  the  entrance  of  arterial  blood 
into  a  limb,   is  also  another  cause.     Para- 


lysis, conjoined  with  pressure,  old  age,  and 


this  disease. 

MORBUS  REGIUS.    The  jaundice. 

MORBUS  SACER.     The  epilepsy. 

MOREL.     Phallus  escnlentns  of  Linnaeus,  ossification  of  the  arteries,  may   produce 
It  grows  on  moist  banks  and  wet  pasture-,  mortification  ;  also  cold,  with  the  sudden 
and  springs  up  in  May.     It  is  used  in  the  application    of  warmth,    and  likewise  ex- 
same  manner  as  the  truffle,  for  gravies  and  cessive  heat  applied  to  H  part, 
stewed  dishes,  but  gives  an  inferior  flavour.  The  symptoms  of  mortification  that  take 

M'.HIETUS.  (From  munnn,  the  mulberry.)  place   after  inflammation  are  various,  but 

A  decoction  of  mulberries.  generally  as  follows  : — the   pain  and  sym- 

Moiu.v.     (From  fca>gc?,   foolish.)     Idiot-  pathetic  fever  suddenly  diminish,  the  part 

ism.     Fatuity.  ail'ected   becomes  soft,  and  of  a  livid  co- 

MOHO.     (From  morom,  a  mulberry.)     A  lour,  losing-  at  the  sumc  time  more  or  les^ 

sniull  abscess  resembling  a  mulberry.  of  its  sensibility. 


512 


MOS 


MOU 


When  any  part  of  the  body  loses  all 
motion,  sensibility,  and  natural  heat,  and 
becomes  of  a  brown  livid  or  black  colour, 
it  is  said  to  be  affected  with  sphacelus. 
When  the  part  becomes  a  cold,  black, 
fibrous,  senseless  substance,  it  is  termed  a 
slough.  As  long  as  any  sensibility,  motion, 
and  warmth  continue,  the  state  of  the  dis- 
order is  said  to  be  gangrene.  This  last 
term  is  synonymous  with  mortification. 

When  gangrene  takes  place,  the  patient 
is  usually  troubled  with  a  kind  of  hiccough : 
the  constitution  always  suffers  an  immedi- 
ate dejection,  the  countenance  assumes  a 
wild  cadaverous  look,  the  pulse  becomes 
small, rapid,  and  sometimes  irregular;  cold 
perspirations  come  on,  and  the  patient  is 
often  affected  with  diarrhoea  and  deli- 
rium. 

MORUM.  The  mulberry.  The  tree 
that  affords  this  fruit  is  the  Morns  nigra  ; 
foliis  cordatis  scabns  of  Linnaeus.  Mul- 
berries abound  witli  a  deep  violet  coloured 
juice,  which,  in  its  general  qualities,  agrees 
with  that  of  the  fruits  called  acido  dulces, 
allaying  thirst,  partly  by  refrigerating,  and 
partly  by  exciting  an  excretion  of  mucus 
from  the  mouth  and  fauces,  a  similar  effect 
is  also  produced  in  the  stomach,  where, 
by  correcting  putrescency,  a  powerful 
cause  of  thirst  is  removed.  The  London 
College  directs  a  syrupus  mori,  which  is  an 
agreeable  vehicle  for  various  medicines. 
The  bark  of  the  root  of  this  tree  is  said,  by 
Andree,  to  be  useful  in  cases  of  taenia. 

MORUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Mo- 
necia.  Order,  Tetandria-  The  mulberry- 
tree. 

MORUS  NIGRA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  mulberry-tree.  See  Morum. 
MOSCHATA  NUX.  See  J^ux'moschata. 
MOSCHUS.  (Mosch,  Arab.)  Musk. 
An  unctuous  substance,  contained  in  ex- 
cretory follicles  about  the  navel  of  the  male 
animal  called  moschus  moschiferus  by 
Linnaeus,  a  ruminating  quadruped,  re- 
sembling the  antelope,  from  which  it  does 
not  differ  sufficiently  to  form  a  particular 
genus ;  the  strong  and  permanent  smell  of 
which  is  peculiar  to  it.  It  is  contained  in 
a  bag  placed  near  the  umbilical  region. 
The  best  musk  is  brought  from  Tonquin, 
in  China ;  an  inferior  sort  from  Agria  and 
Bengal,  and  a  still  worse  from  Russia. 

It  is  slightly  unctuous,  of  a  black  colour, 
having  a  strong1  durable  smell  aad  a  bitter 
taste.  It  yields  part  of  its  active  matter 
to  water,  by  infusion  4  by  distillation  the 
water  is  impregnated  with  its  flavour,  alko- 
hol  dissolves  it,  its  impurities  excepted. 
Chewed,  and  rubbed  with  a  knife  on  pa- 
per, it  looks  bright,  yellowish,  smooth, 
and  free  from  guiltiness.  Laid  on  a  red- 
hot  iron,  it  catches  flame  and  burns  almost 


entirely  away,  leaving  ouly  an  exceeding 
small  quantity  of  light  greyish  ashes.  If 
any  earthy  substances  have  been  mixed 
with  the  musk  the  impurities  will  discover 
them.  The  medicinal  and  chymical  pro- 
perties of  musk  and  castor  are  very  simitar: 
the  virtues  of  the  former  are  generally  be- 
lieved to  be  more  powerful,  and  hence 
musk  is  preferred  in  cases  of  imminent 
danger.  It  is  prescribed  as  a  powerful  an- 
tispasmodic,  in  doses  of  three  grains  or 
upwards,  even  to  half  a  drachm,  in  the 
greater  number  of  spasmodic  diseases, 
especially  in  hysteria  and  singultus,  and 
also-in  diseases  of  debility.  In  typhus,  it 
is  employed  to  remove  subsultus  tendinum, 
and  other  symptoms  of  a  spasmodic  nature. 
In  cholera  it  frequently  stops  vomiting, 
and,  combined  with  ammonia,  it  is  given  to 
arrest  the  progress  of  gangrene.  It  is  best 
given  in  the  form  of  bolus.  To  children  it 
is  given  in  the  form  of  enema,  and  is  an 
efficacious  remedy  in  the  convulsions 
arising  from  dentition.  It  is  also  given  in 
hydrophobia,  and  in  some  forms  of  ma- 
nia. 

\IOSCHUS  MOSCHIFERUS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  musk  animal.  See  Mas- 
elms. 

MOSQ.UITA.  (From  mosquito,  a  gnat, 
Span.)  An  itching  eruption  of  the  skin, 
produced  in  hot  climates  by  the  bite  of 
gnats. 

MOSSYLLUM.  (MO«T£/XXOV.)  The  best  cin- 
namon. 

Mother  of  thyme.     See  Serpyllum. 
Motherwort.     See  Cardiaca, 
Motion,  mumlar.    See  Muscular  motion. 
Motion,  peristaltic.     See  Peristaltic  mo- 
tion. 

MOTORII  OCULORUM.  (JVervi  Mo- 
torii ;  so  called  from  their  office.)  The 
third  pair  of  nerves  of  the  brain.  They 
arise  from  the  crura  cerebvi,  and  are  dis- 
tributed on  the  muscles  of  the  bulb  of  the 
eye. 

Mould.    See  Fontanella. 
Mountain  parsley,  black.     See    Oreoseli- 
num. 

Mouse-ear.  See  Pilosella. 
MOUTH.  Os.  The  cavity  of  the 
mouth  is  well  known.  The  parts  which 
constitute  it  are  the  common  integuments, 
the  lips,  the  muscles  of  the  upper  and  under 
jaw,  the  palate,  two  alveolar  arches,  the 
gums,  the  tongue,  the  cheeks,  and  salival 
glands,  The  bones  of  the  mouth  are  the 
two  superior  maxillary,  two  palatine,  the 
lower  jaw,  and  thirty-two  teeth.  The 
arteries  of  the  external  parts  of  the  mouth 
are  branches  of  the  infra-orbital,  inferior 
alveolar,  and  fascial  arteries.  The  veins 
empty  themselves  into  the  external  jugulars. 
The  nerves  are  branches  from  the  fifth  and 
seventh  pair.  The  use  of  the  mouth  is  for 


MUG 


MUL 


513 


mastication,  speech,  respiration,  degluti- 
tion, suction,  and  tasle. 

MOXA  JAPONICA.  (Japonese.)  Artemesia 
Chinensis.  Musia  pattrx.  Moxa.  Mug. 
wort  of  China.  A  soft  lanuginous  substance, 
prepared  in  Japan,  from  the  young  leaves 
of  a  species  of  mugwort,  by  beating  tnem 
when  thoroughly  dried,  and  rubbing  them 
betwixt  the  'hands,  till  only  the  fine  fibres 
are  left.  Moxa  is  celebrated  in  the  eastern 
countries  for  preventing  and  curing  many 
disorders,  by  being  burnt  on  the  skin ; 
a  little  cone  of  it  laid  upon  the  part,  pre- 
viously moistened,  and  set  on  fire  on  the 
top,  burns  down  with  a  temperate  and 
glowing  heat,  and  produces  a  dark- 
coloured  spot,  the  ulceration  of  which  is 
promoted  by  putting  a  little  garlic,  and  the 
ulcer  is  either  healed  up  when  the  eschar 
separates,  or  kept  running  for  a  length  of 
time,  as  different  circumstances  may  re- 
quire. 

MUCILAGE.  Mucilago.  A  solution 
of  gum.  See  Gum. 

MUCILAGINOUS  EXTRACTS.  Ex- 
tracts that  readily  dissolve  in  water,  scarce- 
ly at  all  in  spirits  of  wine,  and  undergo 
spirituous  fermentation. 

MUCILAGO  ACACIA.  Mucilage  of  aca- 
cia:. Jlfucilago  gwnmi  arabici.  "  Take  of 
acacia  gum,  powdered,  four  ounces ;  boil- 
ing water,  halt  a  pint."  Rub  the  gum  with 
the  water,  until  it  incorporates  into  a  muci- 
lage. A  demulcent  preparation,  more  fre- 
quently used  to  combine  medicines,  than  in 
any  other  form. 

MUCILAGO  AMTI.I.  Starch  mucilage. 
"  Take  of  starch,  three  drachms  ;  water, 
a  pint."  Rub  the  starch,  gradually  adding 
the  water  to  it;  then  boil  until  it  incor- 
porates into  a  mucilage.  This  preparation 
is  mostly  exhibited  with  opium,  in  the  form 
of  clysters,  in  diarrhoeas  and  dysenteries, 
where  the  tenesmus  arises  from  an  abra- 
sion of  the  mucus  of  the  rectum. 

MUCILAGO      ARABICI    GUMMI.         See     Mu- 

cilago  acacite. 

MUCILAGO  SEMINIS  CTDOXII.  See  De- 
coctum  cydonii. 

MUCILAGO  TRAGACASTHJE.  Mucilage 
of  tragacanth  joined  with  syrup  of  mulber- 
ries, this  forms  a  pleasant  demulcent,  and 
may  be  exhibited  to  children,  who  are  fond 
of  it.  These  two  last  mucilages  are  omitted 
in  the  last  London  Pharmacopoeia,  as  pos- 
sessing no  superiority  over  the  mucilage  of 
acacia. 

MUCOCARNEUS,  In  M.  A.  Severinus,  it 
is  an  epithet  for  a  tumour,  and  an  ab- 
scess, which  is  partly  fleshy  and  partly  mu- 
cous. 

MUCOUS  GLANDS.  Glandul*  mu- 
cosce.  Muciparous  glands.  Glands  that 
secrete  mucus,  such  as  the  glands  of  the 
Schneiderian.  membrane  of  the  nose,  the 


glands  of  the  fauces,  oesophagus,  stomach, 
intestines,  bladder,  urethra,  &c. 

MUCUS,  ANIMAL.  Animal  mucus 
differs  from  that  obtained  from  the  vege- 
table kingdom,  in  not  being  soluble  in  wa- 
ter, swimming  on  its  surface  ;  nor  capable 
of  mixing  oil  with  water,  and  being  soluble 
in  mineral  acids,  which  vegetable  mucus 
is  not.  The  use  of  this  substance  is  to 
lubricate  and  defend  the  parts  upon  which 
it  is  secreted,  as  the  nose,  oesophagus,  sto- 
mach, intestines,  urethra,  vagina,  &c.  Mr. 
Everard  Home^  in  his  dissertation  on  the 
properties  of  pus,  informs  us  of  a  cu- 
rious and  apparently  decisive  mode  of 
distinguishing  between  pus  and  animal 
mucus.  The  property,  he  observes,  which 
characterizes  pus,  and  distinguishes  it 
from  most  other  substances,  is,  its  being 
composed  of  globules,  which  are  visible 
when  viewed  through  a  microscope ;  where- 
as animal  mucus,  and  all  chymical  combina- 
tions of  animal  substances,  appear  in  the 
microscope  to  be  made  up  of  flakes.  This 
property  was  first  noticed  by  the  late  Mr. 
J.  Hunter. 

MUCUS,  VEGE TABLE.     See  Gum. 

Mugwort.     See  Artemisia  vulgaris. 

MULTE.  Pustules  contracted  either  by 
heat  or  cold, 

Mulberry.     See  Morum. 

Mullein.     See  Verbascum. 

MULSUM.  Musus.  Mutse.  Hydrotnel. 
Honey-water ;  though  sometimes  it  signi« 
fies  wine  sweetened  with  honey. 

MULTIFIDUS  SPIN^E.  (From  mid- 
tns,  many,  undjindo,  to  divide.)  Transverse 
spinalis  lumborum.  Musculus  sacer.  Semi- 
spinalis  interntts,  sive  transverso-spinalis  dor- 
si.  Semi-spinalis,  sive  transverso-spinalis 
colli,  pars  interna  of  Winslow.  Transver- 
salis  lumborum  vulgo  sacer.  Transveraalis 
dorsi.  Transversalis  colh  of  Douglas.  Ijiim* 
bo  dorsi  spinal  of  Dumas.  The  generality 
of  anatomical  writ'  rs  have  unnecessarily 
multiplied  the  muscles  <  f  the  spine,  and 
hence  their  descriptions  of  these  parts  are 
confused,  and  difficult  to  be  understood. 
Under  the  name  of  multifidus  spinx,  Albi- 
nus  has  therefore  very  properly  included 
those  portions  of'musctilar  flesh,  intermixed 
with  tendinous  fibres,  which  lie  close  to 
the  posterior  part  of  the  spine,  and  which 
Douglas  and  Winslow  have  described  as 
three  distinct  muscles,  under  the  names  of 
transversales,  or  transverso-spinales,  of  the 
loins,  back,  and  neck.  The  multifidus 
spins  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
upper  convex  surface  of  the  os  sacrum, 
from  the  posterior  adjoining  part  of  the  illi- 
urn,  from  the  oblique  and  transverse  pro- 
cesses  of  all  the  lumbar  vertebrae,  from  the 
transverse  processes  of  all  the  dor^'-l  verte- 
brx,  and  from  those  of  the  cervical  vertebrae, 
excepting  the  three  first.  From  all  these 
3U 


514 


MUR 


MUR 


origins  the  fibres  of  the  muscles  run  in  an 
oblique  direction,  and  are  inserted,  by 
distinct  tendons,  into  the  spinous  processes 
of  all  the  vertebrae  of  the  loins  and  back, 
and  likewise  into  those  of  the  six  inferior 
vertebra;  oF  the  neck.  When  this  muscle 
acts  singly,  it  extends  tfie  back  obliquely, 
or  moves  it  to  one  side;  when  both  mus- 
cles act,  they  extend  the  vertebrae  back- 
wards. 

MULTIFOUME  os.     See  Ethmoid  bone. 

MULTIPES.  (From  multus,  many,  and 
pest  a  foot.)  1.  The  wood-louse.  2.  The 
polypus.  3.  Any  animal  having1  more  than 
four  feet. 

J\lumps.     See  Cynanc/ie. 

M UNDICATIVA.  (From  mundo,  to  cleanse.) 
JMundificantia  Medicines  which  purify  and 
clean  away  foulness. 

MUNDIFICANTIA.     See  Mundicatwa. 

MVNGOS.  Radix  serpentum.  This  bitter 
root  of  the  plant  Ophiorrhiza  mungos-  of 
Linnaeus  is  much  esteemed  in  Java,  Su- 
matra, &c.  as  preventing  the  effects  which 
usually  follow  the  bite  of  the  wo/a,  a  veno- 
mous serpent,  with  which  view  it  is  eaten 
by  them.  It  is  also  said  .to  be  exhibited 
medicinally  in  the  cure  of  intestinal  worms. 

MURALIS.  (From  munis  t  a  wall  ;  so 
called  because  it  grows  upon  walls.)  Pelli- 
tory.  See  Pariefaria. 

MURAKIA.  ('From  muru-s,  a  wall ;  be- 
cause it  grows  about  walls.)  A  species  of 
maiden  hair. 

MURIAS.  A  muriate,  or  salt,  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  muriatic  acid  with  cer- 
tain bases,  as  muriate  o:  ammonia,  &c. 

MURIAS  AMMONIAC*,  See  Am- 
monia  muriata,  and  Sal  ammoniac. 

MUUIAS  BARYTA.  Terra  ponderosa 
salita.  The  muriate  of  barytes,  or  heavy 
earth,  is  a  very  acrid  and  poisonous  prepa- 
ration. In  small  doses  it  proves  sudorific, 
diuretic,  deobstruent,  and  alterative  ;  in 
an  over-dose,  emetic,  and  violently  purga- 
tive. The  late  Dr.  Crawford  found  it  very 
serviceable  in  all  diseases  connected  with 
scrophula;  and  the  Germans  have  em- 
ployed it  with  great  success  in  some  dis- 
eases of  the  skin  and  viscera,  and  obstinate 
ulcers.  The  dose  of  the  saturated  solution 
m  distilled  water,  is  from  five  to  fifteen 
drops  for  children,  and  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  for  adults. 

MURIAS  CALCIS.  Calx  salita.  Sal 
ammoniacus  jixiis.  This  preparation  is  ex- 
hibited with  the  same  views  as  the  muriate 
of  barytes.  It  possesses  deobstruent,  diu- 
retic, and  cathartic  virtues,  and  is  much 
used  by  the  celebrated  Fourcroy  against 
scrophula,  and  scrophulous  diseases.  Six, 
twelve,  and  twenty  grains,  are  given  to 
Children  three  times  a  day,  and  a  drachm 
to  adults. 

MURIAS    FERRI.        Ferrum    salitum. 


Oluin  martis  per  deliquium.  This  prepara- 
tion of  iron  is  styptic  and  tonic,  and  may 
be  given  in  chlorosis,  intermittents,  rachi- 
tis, &c. 

MUUIAS  FERRI  AMMONIAC  ALIS.  See  Per- 
rum  ammoniatum. 

MURIAS  HYDRARGYRI.  There  are  two 
simple  muriates  of  mercury.  See  Submn- 
rias  hydrargyriy  and  Oxymurias  hydrargy- 
ri. 

MURIAS  HYDRARGTRI  AMMONIAC ALIS.   See 

Hydrargyrus  pracipitatus  albus. 

MURIAS    HYDRARGYRI  QXYGENATUS.       See 

oxymurias  Hydrargyri. 
MURIAS  HYPEROXYGENATUS   PO- 

TASSjE.  The  oxygenated  muriate  of  pot- 
ash has  .lately  been  extolled  in  the  cure  of 
the  venereal  disease.  It  is  exhibited  in  doses 
of  from  fifteen  to  forty  grains  in  the  course 
of  a  day.  It  increases  the  action  of  the 
heart  and  arteries,  oxygenates  the  blood,  and 
proves  of  great  service  in  scorbutus,  asthe- 
nia, and  cachectic  diseases. 

MURIAS  POTASS,£.  Alkali  vcgeta- 
bile  salitum.  Sal  digestivus.  Sal  febrifugus 
Sylvii.  This  salt  is  exhibited  with  the  same 
intention  as  the  muriate  of  soda,  and  was 
formerly  in  high  estimation  in  the  cure  of 
intermittents,  &c. 

MURIAS  SODJE.  Muriate  of  soda. 
Jllkali  minerals  salitum.  Sal  communis.  Sal 
culinaris.  Sal  fontium.  Sal  gemmx.  Sal 
marinus.  Natron  muriatum.  Soda  muriata. 
Common  culinary  salt.  This  salt  is  more 
abundant  in  nature  than  any  other.  It  is 
found  in  prodigious  masses  in  the  internal 
part  of  the  earth,  in  Calabria,  in  Hungary, 
in  Muscovy,  and  more  especially  Weilicska, 
in  Poland,  near  Mount  Capax,  where  the 
mines  are  very  large,  and  afford  immense 
quantities  of  salt.  It  is  also  obtained  by 
several  artificial  means  from  sea-water.  It 
possesses  antiseptic,  diuretic,  and  resol- 
vent qualities,  and  is  frequently  employed 
in  form  of  clyster,  fomentation,  lotion, 
pediluvium,  and  bath,  in  obstipation,  against 
worms,  gangrene,  scrophuious,  tumours, 
herpetic  eruptions,  arthritis,  &c. 

MURIAS    STIBII    HYPEROXYGENATUS.       See 

Jlntimonium  muriatum. 

MURIATIC  ACID  GAS.  The  basis  of 
this  gas  is  still  unknown.  The  presence 
of  oxygen  has  not  been  even  demonstrated 
in  it,  and  it  is  only  by  analogy  that  we 
may  venture  to  suppose  it  instrumental  in 
this  acid  gas. 

Properties. -~-lt  hasa  very  pungent  and  suf- 
focating odour,  which  excites  coughing.  It 
is  readily  absorbed  by  water,  by  ardent 
spirit,  ether,  fat  and  essential  oils,  melted 
wax,  phosphorus,  and  many  other  bodies. 
It  is  a  true  acid.  It  suffocates  animals,  and 
is  so  very  caustic  as  to  excoriate  the  skin. 
It  extinguishes  a  lighted  taper,  the  flame 
of  which  becomes  green,  or  rather  light 


MUR 

,  at  the  upper  part  ofits  disk.    Light 

s  no  effect  upon  it.      Caloric  rarifies   it. 

is  heavier  than  common  air.  The  speci- 
gravity  of  the  former  is  to  that  of  the 

ter  as  1.750  to  1.000.  When  brought 
into  contact  with  atmospheric  air,  or  oxy- 
gen gas,  it  forms  a  white  cloud.  Ice  is 
melted  by  it  as  speedily  as  if  thrown  into 
the  fire.  It  unites  to  alkaline  and  terrene 
substances,  and  forms  with  them  new  com- 
pounds. It  has  no  action  on  siliceous  earths. 
It  combines  with  alumine  and  magnesia. 
It  absorbs  oxygen,  when  in  the  state  of  gas, 
feebly,  though  there  are  methods  of  unit- 
ing them  readily.  If  ammoniacal  gas  be 
mixed  with  it,  and  heat  applied,  both  gases 
lose  their  gazeoUs  form  in  a  moment,  and 
are  transformed  to  a  concrete  salt.  Car- 
bonic acid  gas,  nitrogen,  gas,  gazeous  oxyd 
of  nitrogen,  sulphurated  hydrogen  gas,  and 
carbonated  hydrogen  gas,  have  no  action 
upon  it.  It  has  never  been  found  in  a  dis- 
engaged state  in  nature.  When  electric 
explosions  are  made  to  pass  through  it,  its 
bulk  is  diminished'  and  hydrogen  gas  is 
evolved.  These  changes  are  owing  to  a 
quantity  of  water  contained  in  the  gas,  and 
cease  when  it  is  deprived  of  moisture,  as 
has  been  proved  by  Mr.  Henry. 

Method  of  obtaining  Muriatic  Acid  Gas  — 
.1.  By  decomposing  muriate  of  soda,  by 
means  of  sulphuric  acid.  For  this  purpose, 
put  into  aturbulated  retort  two  parts  of  very 
dry  muriate  of  soda,  and  pour  on  it  gradu- 
ally one  part  of  concentrated  sulphuric 
acid.  A  violent  action  takes  place  and 
muriatic  acid  gas  becomes  liberated,  which 
must  be  collected  over  mercury  in  the 
usual  manner.  The  sulphuric  acid  has  a 
greater  affinity  for  the  soda  than  the  muriatic 
acid  has,  it  therefore  unites  to  it  and  forms 
sulphate  of  soda.  The  muriatic  acid,  being 
liberated,  takes  the  gazeous  form,  and  ap- 
pears as  muriatic  acid  gas,  and  as  the  de- 
composition takes  place  very  rapidly,  it 
is  not  necessary  to  apply  heat,  until  the 
disengagement  of  the  gas  begins  to  slacken, 
after  which  the  further  extrication  may  be 
assisted  by  the  heat  of  a  lamp. 

2.  Muriatic  acid  gas  may  likewise  be  ob- 
lained  by  expelling  it  from  its  combination 
with  water. 

For  this  purpose  put  concentrated  muri- 
atic acid  into  a  retort,  immerse  the  beak  of 
it  under  a  receiver  placed  in  a  mercurial 
pneumatic  trough,  and  filled  with  that 
metal.  On  exposing  the  acid  to  a  gentle 
heat,  muriatic  acid  gas  will  be  obtained. 
If  the  process  be  very  carefully  managed, 
nothing  but  water  remains  in  the  retort. 

3.  Muriatic  acid  gas  is  likewise  produced 
by  ^putting  any  quantiy  of  liquid  muriatic 
acid  into  a  long  glass  tube,  and    adding  to 
it  about  one- third  or  one-fourth  by  measure 
of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid.    A  violent 


MUR 


515 


effervesence  takes  place,  and  the  whole 
tube  becomes  tilled  with  dense  white  va- 
pours, which  are  muriatic  acid  gas,  con- 
densed again  by  means  of  the  moisture  of 
the  atmosphere.  The  sulphuric  acid,  added 
to  the  muriatic  acid,  deprives  the  latter  of 
part  of  its  water,  a  combination  and  pene- 
tration of  the  two  liquids  take  place,  and 
caloric  is  evolved,  contributing  to  render 
the  gas  aeriform,  which  is  thus  forced  to 
escape. 

This  experiment  proves  that  the  affinity 
of  sulphuric  acid  for  water  is  greater  than 
that  of  muriatic  acid. 
Water  impregnated  with  this  gas  forms 
MuniATic  ACID. 

Properties. — Liquid  muriatic  acid,  or 
water  impregnated  with  muriatic  acid  gas, 
is  a  colourless,  very  oderous,  and  pungent 
fluid.  It  emits  copious  white  fumes  in  con- 
tact with  moist  atmospheric  air  ;  these 
fumes  are  muriatic  acid  gas  that  escapes 
from  it,  and  condenses  agnin  by  combining 
with  the  humidity  of  the  air.  If  a  wide- 
mouthed  bottle,  containing  strong  muriatic 
acid,  be  opened,  and  the  hand  brought 
near  its  orifice,  a  sensible  warmth  is  per- 
ceived, which  arises  from  the  combination 
of  the  acid  gas  with  the  water  of  the  at- 
mosphere. Liquid  muriatic  acid  is  unal- 
terable by  any  known  combustible  body. 
It  disengages  the  carbonic,  phosphoric, 
and  sulphureous  acids  from  all  their  com- 
binations, but  it  is  constantly  expelled  by 
the  action  of  the  sulphuric  acid. 

Method  of  obtaining  Muriatic  Acid, — Mu- 
riatic acid  is  best  obtained  by  decomposing 
muriate  of  soda,  or  common  salt,  by 
means  of  sulphuric  acid,  in  the  following1 
manner  : 

Put  into  a  tubulated  petort,  lodged  in  a 
sand-heat,  or  supported  over  a  lamp,  and 
connected  with  Pepy's  distillatory  vessel, 
or  V/oulf 's  bottles,  every  one  containing  a 
small  quantity  of  distilled  water,  three 
parts  of  muriate  of  soda,  and  pour  on  it  one 
of  sulphuric  acid  very  gradually,  or  rather 
let  it  be  suffered  to  drop  into  the  retort,  by 
means  of  a  funnel  fastened  to  its  tubulure, 
and  whose  inner  opening  may  at  pleasure 
be  closed,  wholly  or  in  part,  by  means  of 
a  ground-glass  rod.  Muriatic  acid  gas  will 
be  plentifully  disengaged,  which  passes 
through  the  neck  of  the  retort,  and  be- 
comes absorbed  by  the  water.  When  the 
water  in  the  fisrt  bottle  is  fully  saturated,  it 
absorbs  no  more,  and  becomes  cold,  but  the 
gas  continues  to  pass  into  the  next  bottles, 
and  heats  the  water  they  contain.  The 
water,  thus  impregnated  with  muriatic  acid 
gas,  is  muriatic  acid. 

Remark.— If  sulphuric  acid,  diluted  with 
an  equal  quantity,  by  weight,  of  water,  be 
made  use  of  in  this  process,  the  apparatus 
of  Pepys  or  Woulf  may  be  dispensed  with, 


516 


MUS 


MUS 


and  a  common  receiver  may  be  used  with 
t»afe»y. 

The  salts  formed  by  the  combination  of 
muriatic  acid  with  different  bases,  are  called 

MURIATES. 

Tiiis  acid  possesses  active  tonic  powers, 
In  typhus,  or  nervous  fevers,  although  em- 
ployed on  the  Continent  with  success,  and 
used  in  very  liberal  quantities  in  this  coun- 
try,  is  api  to  determine  to  the  bowels.  In 
the  fevers  ot  children,  the  oxymuriatic  acid 
is  said  frequently  to  act  as  a  specific.  Ex- 
ternally,  the  muriatic  acid  has  been  applied 
in  the  form  of  a  bath,  to  the  feet,  in  gout. 
In  a  late  publication,  there  are  accounts  of 
its  successful  application  as  a  lithontriptic. 

Muriatic  acid*  oxygenated.  See  Oxyge- 
nated muriatic  acid. 

MCSADI.    Sal  ammoniac. 

MTJSA  PARADISIACA.  Musa.  Palma  hu- 
wilts.  Ficus  Indica.  Bala.  Platanus. 
The  plantain-tree.  It  grows  spontaneously 
in  many  parts  of  India,  but  has  been  im- 
memorially  cultivated  by  the  Indians  in 
every  part  of  the  continent  of  South-Ame- 
rica. It  is  an  herbaceous  tree,  growing 
to  the  height  of  fifteen  or  twenty  feet. 
The  fruit  are  nearly  of  the  size  and  shape 
of  ordinary  cucumbers,  and,  when  ripe,  of 
a  pale  yellow  colour,  of  a  mealy  substance, 
a  little  clammy,  a  sweetish  taste,  and  will 
dissolve  in  the  mouth  without  chewing.  The 
whole  spike  of  fruit  often  weighs  forty  or 
fifty  pounds.  When  they  are  brought  to 
table  by  way  of  desert,  they  are  either 
raw,  frie-i,  or  roasted  ;  but,  if  intended  for 
bread,  they  are  cut  before  they  are  ripe,  and 
are  then  either  roasted  or  boiled.  The 
trees  being  tall  and  slender,  the  Indians 
cut  them  down  to  get  at  the  fruit ;  and  in 
doing  this  they  suffer  no  loss,  for  the  stems 
are  only  one  year's  growth,  and  would  die 
if  not  cut ;  but  the  roots  continue,  and  new 
stems  soon  spring,  up  which  in  a  year  pro- 
duce ripe  fruit  also.  From  the  ripe  plantains 
they  make  a  liquor  called  mistaw.  When 
they  make  this,  they  roast  the  fruit  in  their 
husks,  and,  after  totally  beating  them  to  a 
mash,  they  pour  water  upon  them,  and,  as 
the  liquor  is  wanted,  it  is  drawn  off.  But 
the  nature  of  t'us  fruit  is  such,  that  they 
will  not  keep  long  without  running  into  a 
state  of  putrefaction  ;  and  therefore,  in 
order  to  reap  the  advantage  of  them  ut  all 
times,  they  make  cakes  of  the  pulp,  and 
dry  them  over  a  slow  fire,  and,  as  they 
stand  in  need  of  mistaw,  they  mash  the 
cakes  in  water,  and  they  answer  all  the 
purposes  of  fresh  fruit.  The  cakes  are 
exceedingly  convenient  to  make  this  li- 
quor in  their  journeys,  and  they  never  fail 
to  carry  them  for  that  purpose  The  leaves 
of  the  tree  bring  large  and  spacious,  serve 
the  Indians  for  table-cloths  and  napkins. 

MTJSA  SAWEXTUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  banana- tree.  See  JJanana» 


MtrsciPALA.  (From  mus,  a  mouse,  and 
capio,  to  take,  so  called  from  its  viscidity, 
by  which  flies  are  caught  as  with  bird-lime.) 
A  species  of  lychnis. 

MUSCLE.  Musculus.  The  parts  that 
are  usually  included  under  this  name  con- 
sist of  distinct  portions  of  flesh,  suscep- 
tible of  contraction  and  relaxation  ;  the 
motions  of  which,  in  a  natural  and  healthy 
state,  are  subject  to  the  will,  and  for  this 
reason  they  are  called  Voluntary  muscles. 
Besides  these,  there  are  other  parts  of  the 
body  that  owe  their  power  of  contraction 
to  their  muscular  fibres  :  thus  the  heart  is 
a  muscular  texture,  forming  what  is  called 
a  hollow  muscle  ;  and  the  urinary  bladder, 
stomach,  intestines,  &c.  are  enabled  to 
act  upon  their  contents,  merely  because 
they  are  provided  with  muscular  fibres  ; 
these  are  called  involuntary  muscles,  be- 
cause their  motions  are  not  dependent  on 
the  will.  The  muscles  of  respiration  being 
in  some  measure  influenced  by  the  will, 
are  said  to  have  a  mixed  motion.  The 
names  by  which  the  voluntary  muscles  are 
distinguished  are  founded  on  their  size, 
figure,  situation,  use,  or  the  arrangement 
of  their  fibres,  or  their  origin  and  inser- 
tion ;  but,  besides  these  particular  distinc- 
tions, there  are  certain  general  ones  that  re- 
quire  to  be  noticed.  Thus,  if  the  fibres  of  a 
muscle  are  placed  parallel  to  each  other,  in 
a  straight  direction,  they  form  what  anato- 
mists term  a  rectilinear  muscle  ;  if  the  fibres 
cross  and  intersect  each  other,  they  consti- 
tute a  compound  muscle  ;  when  the  fibres 
are  disposed  in  the  manner  of  rays,  a  radi- 
ated muscle ;  when  they  are  placed  oblique- 
ly with  respect  to  the  tendon,  like  the 
plume  of  a  pen,  zpenniform  muscle.  Mus- 
cles that  act  in  opposition  to  each  other 
are  called  antagonists  ;  thus  every  extensor 
has  a  flexor  for  its  antagonist,  and  vice  ver- 
sd.  Muscles  that  concur  in  the  same  ac- 
tion are  termed  congeneres.  The  muscles 
being  attached  to  the  bones,  the  latter 
may  be  considered  as  levers,  that  are 
moved  in  different  directions  by  the  con- 
traction of  those  organs.  That  end  of  the 
muscle  which  adheres  to  the  most  fixed 
part  is  usually  called  the  origin ;  and  that 
which  adheres  to  the  more  moveable  part 
the  insertion  of  the  muscle.  In  almost 
every  muscle  two  kinds  of  fibres  are  distin- 
guished ;  the  one  soft,  of  a  red  colour, 
sensible,  and  irritable,  called  fleshy  fibres, 
see  Muscular  Fibres  /  the  other  of  a  firmer 
texture,  of  a  white  glistening  colour,  in- 
sensible, without  irrritability  or  the  power 
of  contracting,  and  named  tendinous  fibres. 
Thty  are  occasionally  intermixed,  but  the 
fleshy  fibres  generally  prevail  in  the  belly, 
or  middle  part  of  the  muscle,  and  the  ten- 
dinous ones  in  the  extremities.  If  these 
tendinous  fibres  are  formed  into  a  round 
slender  cord,  they  form  what  is  called  the 


MUSCLES. 


517 


tendon  of  the  muscle ;  on  the  other  hand, 
if  they  are  spread  into  a  broad  flat  sur- 
face,  it  is  termed  an  aponeuroaia. 

Each  muscle  is  surrounded  by  a  very 
thin  and  delicate  covering  of  cellular  mem- 
brane,  which  encloses  it  as  it  were  like  a 
sheath,  and,  dipping  down  into  its  sub- 
stance, surrounds  the  most  minute  fibres 
we  are  able  to  trace,  connecting  them  to 
each  other,  lubricating  them  by  means  of 
the  fat  which  its  cells  contain  in  more  or 
less  quantity  in  different  subjects,  and  serv- 
ing as  a  support  to  the  blood-vessels,  lym- 
phatics, and  fierves,  which  are  so  plenti- 
fully distributed  through  the  muscles. — 
This  cellular  membrane,  which  in  no  re- 
spect differs  from  what  is  found  investing 
and  connecting  the  other  parts  of  the  body, 
has  been  sometimes  mistaken  for  a  mem- 
brane peculiar  to  the  muscles;  and  hence 
we  often  find  writers  giving  it  the  name  of 
membrana  propria  musculosa.  The  muscles 
owe  the  red  colour,  which  so  particularly 
distinguishes  their  belly  part,  to  an  infinite 
number  of  arteries,  which  are  every  where 
dispersed  through  the  whole  of  their  reti- 
cular  substance ;  for  their  fibres,  atter 
having  been  macerated  in  water,  are  (like 
all  other  parts  of  the  body  divested  of 
their  blood)  found  to  be  of  a  white  co- 
lour. These  arteries  usually  enter  the 
muscles  by  several  considerable  branches, 
and  ramify  so  minutely  through  their  sub- 
stance, that  we  are  unable,  even  with  the 
best  microscopes,  to  trace  their  ultimate 
branches.  Ruysch  fancied  that  the  muscu- 
lar fibre  was  hollow,  and  a  production  of 
a  capillary  artery ;  but  this  was  merely 
conjectural.  The  veins,  for  the  most  part, 
accompany  the  arteries,  but  are  found  to 
be  larger  and  more  numerous.  The  lym- 
phatics, likewise,  are  numerous,  as  might 
be  expected  from  the  great  proportion  of 
reticular  substance,  which  is  every  where 
found  investigating  the  muscular  fibi-es. 
The  nerves  ai'e  distributed  in  such  abun- 
dance to  every  muscle,  that  the  muscles  of 
the  thumb  alone  are  supplied  with  a 
greater  proportion  of  nervous  influence 
than  the  largest  viscera,  as  the  liver  for  in- 
stance. They  enter  the  generality  of  mus- 
cles by  several  trunks,  the  branches  of 
which,  like  those  of  the  blood-vessels,  are 
so  minutely  dispersed  through  tiie  cellular 
substance,  that  their  number  and  minute- 
ness soon  elude  the  eye  and  the  knife  of 
the  anatomist.  This  has  given  rise  to  a 
conjecture,  as  groundless  as  all  the  other 
conjectures  on  this  subject,  that  the  mus- 
cular fibre  is  ultimately  nervous. 
A  Table  of  the  Muscles. 

The  generality  of  anatomical  writers 
have  arranged  muscles  ac  ,ording  to  their 
several  uses  ;  but  this  method  is  evidently 
defective,  as  the  same  muscle  may  very 


often  have  different  and  opposite  uses. 
The  method  here  adopted  is  that  more 
usually  followed ;  they  are  enumerated  in 
the  order  in  which  they  are  situated,  be- 
ginning with  those  that  are  placed  nearest 
the  integuments,  and  proceeding  from 
these  to  the  muscles  that  are  more  deeply 
seated. 

[The  reader  will  be  pleased  to  observe, 
that  all  the  muscles  are  in  pairs,  except 
those  marked  thus*]. 

Muscles    of  the    integuments    of   the    cra- 
nium ; 
Occipito  frontalis*.  Corrugator  supercilii. 

Muscles  of  the  eye-lids  : 
Orbicularis  palpebrarum.    Levator  palpe- 
brae  superioris. 

Muscles  of  the  eye-ball. 
Rectus  superior.     Rectus  inferior.     Rec- 
tus  internus.     Rectus  externus.     Obliquus 
superior.     Obliquus  inferior. 

Muscles  of  the  nose  and  mouth. 
Levatqr  palpebrx  superioris  alaeque  nasi. 
Levator  labii  superioris  proprius.  Levator 
anguli  oris.  Zygomaticus  major.  Zygoma- 
ticus  minor.  Buccinator.  Depressor  angu- 
li oris.  Depressor  labii  inferioris.  Orbi- 
cularis oris*.  Depressor  labii.  superioris 
alseque  nasi.  Constrictor  nasi.  Levatoi* 
menti  vel  labii  inferioris. 

Muscles  of  the  external  ear. 
Superior  auris.      Anterior  auris.     Poste- 
rior auris.     Helicis  major.      Helicis  minor. 
Tragicus.  Antitragicus.  Transversus  auris. 

Muscles  of  tJie  internal  ear. 
Laxator  tympani.       Membrana  tympani. 
Tensor  tympani.     Stapedius. 

Muscles  of  the  lover  jaw. 
Temporalis.  Masseter.  Pterygoideus  ex- 
ternus.     Pterygoideus  internus. 
Muscles     about    the    anterior  fart    of    the 

neck  : 

Platysma  myoides.     Sterno-cleidomastoi- 
deus. 
Muscles    bet-ween    the    loioer  jaw   and   os 

hyoides  : 

Digastricus.    Mylo-hyoideus.     Genio-hy- 
oideus.     Genio-glossus.   Hyo-glossus.   Lin- 
gualis. 
Muscles  situated  between  the  os  hyoides  nnd 

trunk  : 

Sterno-hyoideus.     Crico-hyoideus.    Ster- 
no-thyroideus.     Thyreo-hyoideus.     Crico- 
thyroideus. 
Muscles  between  the  lower  jaw  andos  hyoides 

laterally  : 

Stylo-glossus.  Stylo-hyoideus.  Stylo-pha- 
ryngeus.  Circumflexus.  Levator  palati 
mollis. 

Muscles  about  the  entry  of  the  fauces. 
Constrictor  isthmi  fiuicium.      Palatopha- 
ryng-eus.    Azygos  uvulae*1. 
Muscles  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of  the 
pharynx  : 

Constrictor  pharyngis  superior.  Constric- 


518 


MUS 


MUS 


tor  pharyngis  medius.    Constrictor  pharyn-  tensor  minimi  digiti.    Extensor  carpi  ulna- 

gis  inferior.  ris.     Flexor  carpi  ulnaris.      Palmaris  Ion- 

Muscles  situate  J  about  the  glottis  .-  gus.     Flexor  carpi  radialis.     Pronator  radii 

Crico-arytaenoideus  posticus.  Crico-arytae-  teres.    Supinator  radii  brevis,    Extensor  os- 

noideus   laterallis.       Thyreo-arytaenoideus.  sis  metacarpi  pollicis  manus.  Extensor  pri- 

Arytaenoideus    Obliquus*.      Arytacnoideus  mi  internodii.    Extensor  secundi  internodii. 

transversus*.     Thyreo-epiglottideus.    Ary-  Indicator.  Flexor  digitorum  sublimis.  Flex- 

taeno-epiglottideus.  or  digitorum  profundus.  Flexor  longus  pol- 

Musdes  situated  about. the  anterior  part  of  licis.     Pronator  radii  quadratics. 

the  abdomen  .- 


Obliquus  descendens  externus.  Obliquus 
ascendens  internus.     Transversalis  abdomi- 
nis.     Rectus  abdominis.    Pyramidalis. 
Muscles  about  the  male  organs  of  genera- 
tion : 

Dartos*.  Cremaster.  Erector  penis.    Ac- 
celerator urinae.     Transversus  perenei. 

Muscles  of  the  anus  .• 
Sphincter  ani*.     Levator  ani*. 
Muscles    of  the  female   organs  of  genera- 
tion ; 
Erector  clitoridis.      Sphincter  vaginas*. 

Muscles  situated  within  the  pelvis  ; 
Obturator  internus.    Coccygeus. 


Muscles  situated  chiejly  on  the  hand  : 
Lumbricales.  Flexor  brevis  pollicis  ma- 
nus. Opponens  pollicis.  Abductor  pollicis 
manus.  Adductor  pollicis  manus.  Abduc- 
tor indicis  manus.  Paimaris  brevis.  Ab- 
ductor minimi  digit!  manus.  Adductor  mi- 
nimi digiti.  Flexor  parvus  minimi  digiti. 
Interossei  interni.  Interossei  externi. 

Muscles  of  the  inferior  extremities  : 
Pectinalis.  Triceps  adductor  femoris.  Ob- 
turator externus.     Gluteus  maximus.    Glu- 
teus  minimus.     Gluteus  medins.     Pyrifor- 
mis.     Gemini.     Quadratus  femoris. 
Muscles  situated  on  the  thigh  : 
Tensor  vaginae  femoris.     Sartorius.    Rec- 


Muscles  situated  within  the  cavity  of  the  abdo-    tus  femoris.     Vastus  externus.     Vastus  in- 


ternus. Cruralis.  Semi-tendinosus.  Semi- 
membranosus.  Biceps  flexor  cruris.  Pop- 
liteus. 

Muscles  situated  on  the  leg" : 
Gastro'cnemius  externus.    Gastrocnemius 
internus.     Plantaris.     Tibialis  anticus.   Ti. 


men  : 

Diaphragma'.       Quadratus    lumborum. 
Psoas  parvus.    Psoas  magnus.     Iliacus  in- 
ternus. 
Muscles  situated  on  the  anterior  part  of  the 

thorax  : ' 

Pectoralis  major.    Subclavius.  Pectoralis  bialis  posticus.  Peroneus  longus.  Peroneus 

minor.     Serratus  major  anticus.  brevis.     Extensor  longus  digitorum  pedis. 

Muscles  situated  between  the  ribs,  and  within  Extensor  proprius  pollicis  pedis.      flexor 

the  thorax :  longus  digitorum  pedis.  Flexor  longus  pol- 

Intercostales  externi.      Intercostales  in-  licis  pedis. 

terni.     Triangularis.  Muscles  chief  y  situated  on  the  Joot  .• 

Muscles  situated  on  the  anterior  part  of  the        Extensor  brevis  digitorum  pedis.    Flexor 

neck,  close  to  the  vertebra  .-  brevis  digitorum  pedis.    Lumbricalis  pedis. 

Longus  colli.  Rectus  internus  capitis  ma-  Flexor  brevis  pollicis  pedis.    Abductor  pol- 

jor     Rectus  capitis  internus  minor.  Rectus  licis  pedis.  Adductor  pollicis  pedis.  Abduc- 

capitis  lateralis.  tor  minimi  digiti  pedis.    Flexor  brevis  mi- 

Muscles  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of  the  nimi  digiti  pedis.    Transversales  pedis.    In- 

trunk  :  terossei  pedis  externi.     Interossei  pedis  in- 

Trapezius.     Latissimus  dorsi.    Serratus  terni. 

posticus  inferior.     Rhomboideus.  Splenius.        MUSCULAR  FIBRE.      The  fibres  tbat 

Serratus  superior  posticus.     Spinalis  dorsi.  compose  the  body  of  a  muscle  are  disposed 

Levatores  costarum.    Sacro-lumbalis.    Lon-  in  fasciculi,  or  bundles,  which  are  easily 

gissirnus  dorsi.   Complexus.  Trachelo-mas-  distinguishable    by   the    naked   eye  ^    but 


toideus.      Levator  scapulae, 
dorsi.      Multifidus   spinx 


Semi-spinalis    these  fasciculi  are  divisible  into  still  smaller 
Semi-spinalis    ones ;  and  these  again  are  probably  subdi- 


colli.     Transversalis  colli.     Rectus  capitis    visible  ad  infinitum.    The  most  minute  fibre 


posticus  minor.  Obliquus  capitis  superior. 
Obliquus  capitis  inferior.  Scalenus.  Inter- 
spinales.  Intertransversales. 

Muscles  of  the  superior  extremities  .- 
Supra-spirialus.     Infra-spinatus.      Teres 


we  are  able  to  trace  seems  to  be  some- 
what plaited  ;  these  plaits  disappearing 
when  the  fibre  is  put  upon  the  stretch, 
seem  evidently  to  be  the  effect  of  contrac- 
tion, and  have  prob'ably  induced  some 


minor.    Teres  major.     Deitoides.    Coraco-    writers  to  assert,  that  the  muscular  fibre  is 

twisted  or  spiral.      Various  have  been  the 
opinions  concerning  the  structure  of  these 
Biceps  fiexor  cubiti.    Brachialis  internus.    fibres  ;    they  are  all  of  them  founded  only 


braclmlis.     Subscapularis 

Muscles  situated  on  the  os  humeri : 


Biceps  extensor  cubiti.     Anconeus. 
Muscles  situated  on  the  fore  arm  ; 


on  conjecture,  and  therefore  we  shall  men- 
tion only  the  principal  ones,  and  this  with 


Supinator  radii  longus.  'Extensor  carpi  a  view  rather  to  gratify  the  curiosity  of  the 
radialis  longior.  Extensor  carpi  radialis  reader,  than  to  afford  him  information, 
brevior.  Extensor  digitorum  communis.  Ex-  Borelli  supposes  them  to  be  so  many  hoi- 


MUS 

low. cylinders,  filled  with  a  spongy  medul- 
lary substance,  which  he  compares  to  the 
pith  of  elder,  spongiosa  ad  instar  sambuci. 
These  cylinders,  he  contends,  are  inter- 
sected by  circular  fibres,  which  form  a 
chain  of  very  minute  bladders.  This  hy- 
pothesis has  since  been  adopted  by  a  great 
number  of  writers,  with  certain  variations. 
Thus,  for  instance,  Borelli  supposes  the 
vesicles  to  be  of  a  rhomboidal  shape  ; 
whereas  Bernouilli  contends  that  they  are 
oval.  Cowper  went  so  far  as  to  persuade 
himself  that  he  had  filled  these  cells  with 
mercury  ;  a  mistake,  no  doubt,  which  arose 
from  its  insinuating  itself  into  some  of  the 
lymphatics.  It  is  observable,  however, 
that  Leeuwenhoeck  says  nothing  of  any 
such  vesicles.  Here,  as  well  as  in  many 
other  of  her  works,  Nature  seems  to  have 
drawn  a  boundary  to  our  inquiries,  beyond 
which  no  human  penetration  will  probably 
ever  extend.  It  is  surely  more  commen- 
dable, however,  to  acknowledge  our  igno- 
rance, than  to  indulge  ourselves  in  chi- 
rnaera. 

MUSCULAR  MOTION.  Muscular  mo- 
tions are  of  three  kinds  ;  namely  voluntary, 
involuntary,  and  mixed.  The  voluntary  mo- 
tions of  muscles  are  such  as  proceed  from 
an  immediate  exertion  of  the  active  powers 
of  the  will:  thus,  the  mind  directs  the  arm 
to  be  raised  or  depressed,  the  knee  to  be 
bent,  the  tongue  to  move,  &c.  The  involun- 
tary motions  of  muscles  are  those  which  are 
performed  by  organs,  seemingly  of  their 
own  accord,  without  any  attention  of  the 
mind,  or  consciousness  of  its  active  power : 
as  the  contraction  and  dilatation  of  the 
heart,  arteries,  veins,  absorbents,  stomach, 
intestines,  &c.  The  mixed  motions  are  those 
which  are  in  part  under  the  controul  of  the 
will,  but  which  ordinarily  act  without  our 
being  conscious  of  their  acting :  as  is  per- 
ceived in  the  muscles  of  respiration,  the 
intercostals,  the  abdominal  muscles,  and 
the  diaphragm. 

When  a  muscle  acts,  it  becomes  shorter 
and  thicker ;  both  its  origin  and  insertion 
are  drawn  towards  its  middle.  The  sphinc- 
ter muscles  are  always  in  action :  and  so 
likewise  are  antagonist  muscles,  even  when 
they  seem  at  rest.  When  two  antagonist 
muscles  move  with  equal  forcfr,  the  part 
which  they  are  designed  to  move  remains 
at  rest ;  but  if  one  of  the  antagonist  mus- 
cles remains  at  rest,  while  the  other  acts, 
the  part  is  moved  towards  the  centre  of 
motion. 

All  the  muscles  of  living  animals  are  con- 
stantly endeavouring  to  shorten  themselves. 

When  a  muscle  is  divided  it  contracts. 
If  a  muscle  be  stretched  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent, it  contracts,  and  endeavours  to  ac- 
quire its  former  dimensions  as  soon  as  the 
stretching  cause  is  removed :  this  takes 
place  in  the  dead  body ;  in  muscles  cut  out 


MUS 


519 


of  the  body;  and  also  in  parts  not  muscu- 
lar, and  is  called  by  the  immortal  Haller 
vis  mortua,  and  by  some  vis  elastica.  It  is 
greater  in  living  than  in  dead  bodies,  and  is 
called  the  tone  of  the  muscles. 

When  a  muscle  is  wounded,  touched,  or 
otherwise  irritated,  it  contracts,  indepen- 
dent of  the  will :  this  power  is  called  irrita- 
bility, and  by  Haller  vis  insita ;  it  is  a  pro- 
perty peculiar  to  and  inherent  in  the  mus- 
cles. The  parts  of  our  body  which  possess 
this  property  are  called  irritable,  as  the 
heart,  arteries,  muscles,  &c.  to  distinguish 
them  from  those  parts  which  have  no  mus- 
cular fibres.  With  regard  to  the  degree  of 
this  property  peculiar  to  various  parts,  the 
heart  is  the  most  irritable,  then  the  stomach 
and  intestines ;  the  diaphragm,  the  arteries, 
veins,  absorbents,  and  at  length  the  various 
muscles  follow ;  but  the  degree  of  irritabi- 
lity depends  upon  the  age,  sex,  tempera- 
ment, mode  of  living,  climate,  state  of 
health,  idiosyncrasy,  and  likewise  upon  the 
nature  of  the  stimulus. 

When  a  muscle  is  stimulated,  either 
through  the  medium  of  the  will  or  any  fo- 
reign body,  it  contracts,  and  its  contrac- 
tion is  greater  or  less  in  proportion  as  the 
stimulus  applied  is  greater  or  less.  The 
contraction  of  muscles  is  different  accord- 
ing to  the  purpose  to  be  served  by  their 
contraction  :  thus,  the  heart  contracts  with 
a  jerk;  the  urinary  bladder,  slowly  and 
uniformly ;  puncture  a  muscle,  and  its  fibres 
vibrate ;  and  the  abdominal  muscles  act 
slowly  in  expelling  the  contents  of  the  rec- 
tum. Relaxation  generally  succeeds  the 
contraction  of  muscles,  and  alternates  with 
it. 

The  use  of  this  property  is  very  consi- 
derable ;  for  upon  it  depen'ds  all  muscular 
motion,  and  the  function  of  every  viscus,  ex- 
cept that  of  the  nerves. 

Muscular  Power.     See  Imtability. 

MUSCULUS,  (a  diminutive  of  mus,  a 
mouse,  from  its  resemblance  to  a  flead 
mouse.)  See  Muscle. 

MUSCULUS  CUTASTEUS.  See  Platysma 
my  aides. 

MUSCULUS  FASCIAE  LATJE.  See  Tensor 
vaginae  femoris. 

MUSCULUS  PATIEITTIJE.  See  Levator  sca- 
pulae. 

MUSCULUS  STAPEBIUS.    See  Stapediut. 

MUSCULUS  SUPERCILII.  See  Corrugator 
supercilii. 

MUSCULUS  TUBJS  NOY.E.  See  Circum- 
fexus. 

MUSCUS.  (From  fMsxos,  tender,  so 
called  from  its  delicate  and  tender  consist- 
ence.) Moss. 

Muscus  ARBOREUS.  This  plant,  Lichen 
plicatus  of  Linnseus,  we  are  informed  by 
that  great  botanist,  is  applied  by  the  Lap- 
landers to  parts  which  are  excoriated  by  a 
long  journey.  It  is  slightly  adstringent 


520 


MUS 


and  is  applied  with  that  intention  to  bleed- 
ing-vessels. 

Muscus  CAXIXUS.  See  Lichen  cinereua 
terrestris. 

Muscus  CLAVATUS.     See  LycopofRwn. 

Muscus  CRANII  HUMAXI.     See  Usnea. 

Muscus  CUMATILIS.  This  cryptogami- 
ous  plant,  Lichen  apthosus,  is  said  to  act 
powerfully  on  the  intestines,  though  never 
used  in  the  practice  of  the  present  day. 

Muscus  ERECTUS.  Upright  club  moss. 
The  plm  macopoeial  name  of  the  Lycopodi- 
nm  selago  of  Linnaeus.  The  decoction  of  this 
plant  acts  violently  as  a  vomit  and  a  pur- 
gative, and  was  formerly  on  that  account 
employed  to  produce  abortions. 

Muscus  ISLANDICUS.  See  Lichen  istandi- 
cits. 

Muscus  MARITIMUS.    See  Cofallinuf. 

MUSCUS  PULMONARIUS    aUEKCIXUS.         See 

Pulmonaria  arborea. 

MUSCUS    PYXIDATUS.         Cup-HlOSS.        MuS- 

cvlus  pyxoides  terrestris.  Lichen  pyxidatus 
major.  These  very  common  little  plants, 
Lichen  cocciferus  and  pyxidatus  of  Linnaeus, 
for  both  are  used  indifferently,  are  employ- 
ed by  the  common  people  in  this  country  in 
the  cure  of  hooping-cough,  in  the  form  of 
decoction. 

MUSCUS     SQ.UAMOSUS     TERRESTRIS.         See 

Lycopodiwn. 

MUSIA  PATTRX.    A  name  for  moxa. 

MUSHROOM.  There  are  several  species 
of  the  agaricus,  which  go  by  the  term 
mushroom  ;  as  the  agaricus  charterellus,  de- 
liciosus,  violaceos,  &c.  but  that  which  is 
eaten  in  this  country  is  the  agaricus  campes- 
tris  of  Linnaeus.  Similar  to  it  in  quality 
is  the  champignion,  or  agaricvs  pratensis. 
Broiled  with  salt  and  pepper,  or  stewed 
with  cream  and  some  aromatic,  they  are 
extremely  delicious,  and,  if  not  eaten  to  ex- 
cess, salubrious.  Great  care  should  be 
taken  to  ascertain  that  they  are  the  true 
fungus,  and  not  those  of  a  poisonous  na- 
ture. Catchup  is  made  by  throwing  salt  on 
mushrooms,  which  causes  them  to  part  with 
their  juice. 

Musk.    See  Moschus. 

Musk-cranesbill.  See  Geranium  moschatum. 

Musk-melon.  See  Melo. 

JMusk'Seed.     See  Melinoschus. 

MUSQ.OTTTO.  A  species  of  gnat  in  the 
West  Indies,  which  produce  small  tumours 
on  whatever  part  they  settle,  attended  with 
so  high  a  degree  of  itching  and  inflamma- 
tion, that  the  person  cannot  refrain  from 
scratching,  by  a  frequent  repetition  of  which 
he  not  uncommonly  occasions  them  to  ul- 
cerate, particularly  if  the  subject  is  of  a  ro- 
bust and  full  habit. 

Mustard^  black.    See  Sinapi. 

Mustard,  hedge.     See  Erysimum. 

Mustard,  treacle.     See  Thlaspi. 

Mustard^  mithridate.    See  Thlaspi. 

Mustard,  yellow.    See  Sinapi. 


MYD 

MUTITAS  (From  mutus,  dumb  )  Dumb- 
ness. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales 
and  order  dyscinesia  of  Cullen,  which  he 
defines  an  inability  of  articulation.  He  dis- 
tinguishes three  species,  viz, 

1.  Mutitas  organica,  when  the  tongue  is 
removed  or  injured. 

2.  Mutitas  avtonica,  arising  from  an  af- 
fection of  ihe  nerves  of  the  organ. 

3.  Mutitas  surdorum,    depending   upon 
being  born  deaf,  or  becoming  so  in  their 
infantile  years. 

Muz  A.    See  Musa. 

MYACANTHA.  (From  five,  a  mouse,  and 
etKAvBa.,  a  thorn,  so  called,  because  its  prick- 
ly leaves  are  used  to  cover  whatever  is 
intended  to  be  preserved  from  mice. )  See 
Ruscus. 

MYAGRO.    See  Myagrum. 

MYAGRUM.  (From  f*vv*>  a  fly,  and 
ctypww,  to  seize,  because  flies  are  caught 
by  its  viscidity.)  A  species  of  wild  mus- 
tard. 

MICE.  (From  ^yo,  to  wink,  shut  up,  or 
obstruct.)  1.  It  is  a  winking,  closing,  or 
obstruction.  It  is  applied  to  the  eyes,  to 
ulcers,  and  to  the  viscera,  especially  the 
spleen,  where  it  imports  obstructions.  2.  In 
surgery,  it  is  a  fungus,  such  as  arises  in 
ulcers  and  wounds.  3.  Some  writers  speak 
of  a  yellow  vitriol,  which  is  called  Myce. 

MYCHTHISMOS.  (From  ^uvfa>,  to  mutter 
or  groan.)  In  Hippocrates,  it  is  a  sort  of 
sighing  or  groaning  during  respiration, 
whilst  the  air  is  forced  out  of  the  lungs. 

MYCOJTOIDES.  (From  /HUM*.,  a  noise,  and 
«<fibf,  a  likeness,)  applied  to  an  ulcer  full  of 
mucus,  and  which  upon  pressure  emits  a 
wheezing  sound- 

MrcTER.    The  nose. 

MTCTERES.  MWT«§«?.   The  nostrils. 

MTDESIS.  (From  ^tyeTaia,  to  abound  with 
moisture.)  It  imports,  in  general,  a  cor- 
ruption of  any  part  from  a  redundant  mois- 
ture. But  Galen  applies  it  particularly  to 
the  eye-lids. 

MYDOST.  (From  /uufaiu/,  to  grow  putrid.) 
Fungus  or  putrid  flesh  in  a  fistulous  ul- 
cer. 

MYDRIASIS.  (From  fcwJka,,  to  abound 
in  moisture  ;  so  named,  because  it  was 
thought  to  originate  in  redundant  mois- 
ture.) A  disease  of  the  iris.  Too  great  a 
dilatation  of  the  pupil  of  the  eye,  with  or 
without  a  defect  of  vision.  It  is  known  by 
the  pupil  always  appearing  of  the  same 
latitude  or  size  in  the  light.  The  speciea 
of  mydriasis  are,  1.  Mydriasis  amaurotica% 
which,  for  the  most  part,  but  not  always, 
accompanies  an  amaurosis.  2.  JMydriasis 
hydrocephalica,  which  owes  its  origin  to  an 
hydrocephalus  internus,  or  internal  dropsy 
of  the  ventricles  of  the  cerebrum.  It  is 
not  uncommon  amongst  children,  and  is 
the  most  certain  diagnostic  of  the  disease. 
3.  Mydriasis  verminosa,  or  a  dilatation  of 


MYO 


MVO 


521 


the  pupil  from  saburra  and  worms  in  the 
stomach  or  small  intestines.  4.  Mydriasis 
a  synechia,  or  a  dilatation  of  the  pupil, 
with  a  concretion  of  the  uvea  with  the  cap- 
sula  of  the  crystalline  lens.  5.  Mydriasis 
paralytica,  or  a  dilated  pupil,  from  a  pa- 
ralysis of  the  orbicular  fibres  of  the  iris : 
it  is  observed  in  paralytic  disorders,  and 
from  the  application  of  narcotics  to  the 
eye.  6.  Mydriasis  spasmodica,  from  a 
spasm  of  the  rectilineal  fibres  of  the  iris, 
as  often  happens  in  hysteric  and  spasmodic 
diseases.  7.  JMydriasis,  from  atony  of  the 
iris,  the  most  frequent  cause  of  which  is  a 
large  cataract  distending  the  pupil  in  its 
passing  when  extracted.  It  vanishes  in  a 
few  days  after  the  operation,  in  general ; 
a  pupil,  however  long  dilated,  may  remain 
so  from  the  over  and  long-continued  disten- 
tion. 

MYI.ACRIS.  (From  ,ntA»,  "a  grind-stone, 
so  called  from  its  shape.)  The  patella,  or 
knee-pan. 

MYLE.  MtM.  The  knee-pan,  or  a  mole 
in  the  uterus. 

MYLOX.     See  Staphyloma. 

MYLO.  Names  compounded  with  this 
word  belong  to  muscles,  which  are  at- 
tached near  the  grinders  ;  from  JU.UXH,  a 
grinder-tooth  :  such  as, 

MYLO-GLOSSI.  Small  muscles  of  the 
tongue. 

MYLO-HYOIDEUS.  Mylo-hyoidien  of 
Dumas.  This  muscle,  which  was  first  de- 
scribed by  Fallopius,  is  so  called  from  its 
origin  near  the  denies  molares,  and  its  inser- 
tion into  the  os  hyoides.  It  is  a  thin, 
flat  muscle,  situated  between  the  lower 
jaw  and  the  os  hyoides,  and  is  covered  by 
the  anterior  portion  of  the  digastricus.  It 
arises  fleshy,  and  a  little  tendinous,  from 
all  the  inner  surface  of  the  lower  jaw,  as 
far  back  as  the  insertion  of  the  pterygoi- 
deus  internus,  or,  in  other  words,  from  be- 
tween the  last  dens  molaris  and  the  middle 
of  the  chin,  where  it  joins  its  fellow,  to 
form  one  belly,  with  an  intermediate  ten- 
dinous streak,  or  tinea  alba,  which  ^extends 
from  the  chin  to  the  os  hyoides,  where  both 
muscles  are  inserted  into  the  lower  edge 
of  the  basis  of  that  bone.  This  has  in- 
duced Riolanus,  Winslow,  Albinus,  and 
others,  to  consider  it  as  a  single  penniform 
muscle.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  os  hyoides 
upwards,  forwards,  and  to  either  side. 

MYLO-PHAIIYNGEUS.  (JWuscuhis  mylo- 
pharyngeus,  /uu\o$*£uy]tuo; ;  from  f*uK»,  the 
grinding.tooth,  and  <f>*$vx<j,  the  pharynx.) 
See  Constrictor  pharyngeiis  superior. 

MYOCEPHALUM.  (From  //w*,  a  fly,  and 
IM<JWIXOC,  a  head,  from  its  resemblance  to 
the  head  of  a  fly.)  A  tumour  in  the  uvea 
of  the  eye. 

MYOCOILITIS*  (From  /uu*y,  a  muscle, 
and  KOIXM,  a  belly.  So  Vogel  names  in- 
flammation of  the  muscles  of  the  belly, 


(From  paw,  a  fly,  and 
at^iJL,  vision.)  A.  disease  of  the  eyes,  in 
which  the  person  sees  black  spots,  an  ap- 
pearance of  flies,  cobwebs,  or  black  wool, 
before  his  eyes. 

MYOLOGY.  (Myologia,  from  pus,  a 
muscle,  and  Kayos,  a  discourse.)  The  doc- 
trine of  the  muscles. 

MYOPIA.  (From  jut/a,  to  wink,  and 
a-f,  the  eye.)  Near-sighted,  purblind. 
The  myopes  are  considered  those  persons 
who  cannot  see  distinctly  above  twenty 
inches.  The  myopia  is  likewise  adjudged 
to  all  those  who  cannot  see  at  three,  six,  or 
nine  inches.  The  proximate  cause  is  the 
adunation  of  the  rays  of  light  in  a  focus 
before  the  retina.  The  species  are,  1. 
Myopia,  from  too  great  a  convexity  of  the 
cornea.  The  cause  of  this  convexity  is 
either  from  nativity,  or  a  greater  secretion 
of  the  aqueous  humour  :  hence  on  one  day 
there  shall  be  a  greater  myopia  than  on 
another. N  An  incipient  hydroplithalmia  is 
the  origin  of  this  myopia".  2.  Myopia^  from 
too  great  a  longitude  of  the  bulb.  This 
length  of  the  bulb  is  native,  or  acquired 
from  a  congestion  of  the  humours  in  the  eye; 
hence  artificers  occupied  in  minute  ob- 
jects, as  the  engravers  of  seals,  and  persons 
reading  much,  frequently  after  puberty  be- 
come myopes.  3.  Myopia,  from  too  great 
a  convexity  of  the  anterior  superficies  in 
the  crystalline  lens.-  This  is  likewise  from 
birth.  The  parallel  rays  which  fall  into  the 
cornea,  by  so  much  they  fall  more  oblique- 
ly, so  much  the  more  convex  is  the  cornea, 
or  crystalline  lens  or  vitreous  humour  in 
the  anterior  superficies.  But  the  angle  of 
refraction  is  equal  to  the  angle  of  inci- 
dence :  therefore  the  angle  of  refraction 
so  much  sooner  will  be  formed  as  the  cor- 
nea or  lens  is  more  convex.  This  perfectly 
accounts  for  short-sightedness  ;  but  an  an- 
terior too  great  convexity  of  the  cornea  is 
the  most  common  cause.  4.  Myopia,  from 
too  great  a  density  of  the  cornea,  or  hu- 
mours of  the  eye.  Optics  teach  us  by  so 
much  sooner  the  rays  of  light  are  forced 
into,  a  focus,  by  so  much  the  diaphanous 
body  is  denser.  5.  Myopia,  from  a  mydri- 
asis  or  too  dilated  a  pupil ;  for  so  much 
the  wider  the  aperture  of  the  diaphragma 
is  in  an  optical  instrument,  so  much  the 
nearer  is  the  focus.  6.  Myopia  infanlilis. 
Infants,  from  the  great  convexity  of  the 
cornea,  are  often  myopes  ;  but  by  degree?, 
as  they  advance  in  years,  they  perceive  ob- 
jects more  remotely,  by  the  cornea  becom- 
ing less  convex. 

MYOPS.  (From  fj.va>,  to  wink,  and  o»4, 
the  eye.)  One  who  is  near-sighted. 

MYOSIS.      MuflNc.      A    contraction    01 
too  small  perforation  of  the  pupil:  it  is 
known  by  viewing  the  diameter  of  the  pu 
pil,  which  is  smaller  than   usual,  aixt  re- 
mains so  in  an  obscure  place,  where,  f 
3X 


522 


MYil 


MYU 


rally,  if  not  diseased,  it  dilates.  It  occa- 
sions weak  sight,  or  a  vision  that  remains 
only  a  certain  number  of  hours  in  the  day  ; 
but,  if  wholly  closed,  total  blindness.  The 
species  of  this  disorder  are,  1.  Myosis 
spasmodica,  which  is  observed  in  the  hyste- 
ric, hypochondriac,  and  in  other  spasmo- 
dic and  nervous  affections  ;  it  arises  from  a 
spasm  of  the  orbicular  fibres  of  the  iris. 
2.  Myosis  parahjtica  arises  in  paralytic  dis- 
orders. 3.  Myosis  injlammatoria,  which 
arises  from  an  inflammation  of  the  iris  or 
uvea,  as  in  the  internal  ophthalmia,  hypo- 
pium,  or  wounded"  eye.  4.  Myosis,  from 
an  accustomed  contraction  of  the  pupil. 
This  frequently  is  experienced  by  those 
who  contemplate  very  minute  objects  ;  by 
persons  who  write  ;  by  the  workers  of 
fine  needle-work  ;  and  by  frequent  atten- 
tion to  microscopical  inquiries.  5.  Myosis, 
from  a  defect  of  the  aqueous  humour,  as 
after  extraction.  6.  Myosis  nativa,  with 
which  infants  are  born.  7.  Myosis  natu- 
ralis,  is  a  coarctalion  of  the  pupil  by  light, 
or  from  an  intense  examination  of  minutest 
objects.  These  coarctations  of  the  pu- 
pil are  temporary,  arid  spontaneously 
vanish. 

MYOSITIS.  (From  ftvs,  a  muscle.) 
Inflammation  of  a  muscle.  It  is  the  term 
given  by  Sagar  to  acute  rheumatism. 

MYOSOTIS.  (Me/?,  a  muscle,  and  *p  arc?, 
an  ear;  so  called  because  its  leaves  are 
hairy,  and  grow  longitudinally,  like  the  ear 
of  a  mouse.)  See  Pilosella. 

MYOTOMY.  (From  /uvw,  a  muscle, 
and  Ti/uvce,  to  cut.)  The  dissection  of  the 
muscles. 

MYRICA  GALE.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Dutch  myrtle.  See  Myrtus  braban- 
tica. 

MYRIOPHYLLON.  (From  pvptcf,  infinite, 
and  yv\\ov,  a  leaf,  named  from  the  number 
of  its  leaves.)  See  Millefolium. 

MYR1ST1CA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linn  scan  system.  Class,  Di~ 
oeda.  Order,  Monadelphia. 

MYRJSTICA  AHOMATICA.  Swartz's  name  of 
the  nutmeg-tree. 

MYRISTICA  MOSCUATA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  produces  the  nut- 
meg. See  Wux  moschata. 

MYRISTICA  NUX      See  Nux  moschata. 

MYUMECIA.  (From  ,f*vy*M%t  a  pismire.) 
A  small  painful  wart,  of  the  size  and  shape 
of  a  pismire.  See  Myrmecium. 

MXBMECIUM.  A  moist  soft  wart  about 
the  size  of  a  lupine,  with  a  broad  base, 
deeply  rooted,  and  very  painful.  It  grows 
on  the  palms  of  the  hands  and  soles  of  the 
feet. 

MYROCOPCM.  (From  fAv^ov,  an  ointment, 
and  JW5WC,  labour.)  An  unguent  to  remove 
lassitude. 

MYROBALAWTJS  (From  /ut//»o?,  an  un- 
guent, and  £st*.stxof,  a  nut,  so  called  be- 


cause it  was  formerly  used  in  ointments.) 
A  myrobalan.  A  dried  fruit,  of  the  plum 
kind,  brought  from  the  East  Indies.  All 
the  myrobalus  have  an  unpleasant,  bitter- 
ish, very  austere  taste,  and  strike  an  inky 
blackness  with  a  solution  of  steel.  They 
are  said  to  have  a  gently  purgative  as 
well  as  an  astringent  and  Corroborating 
virtue.  In  this  country  they  have  been 
long  expunged  from  the  pharmacopoeias. 
Of  this  fruit  there  are  several  species. 

MYROBALANUS  BELLIRICA.  The  Bel- 
liric  myrobalan.  This  fruit  is  of  a  yellow- 
ish grey  colour,  and  an  irregular  roundish 
or  oblong  figure,  about  an  inch  in  length, 
and  three  quarters  of  an  inch  thick. 

MYROBALANUS  CHEBULA.  The  chebule 
myrobalan.  This  resembles  the  yellow  in 
figure  and  ridges,  but  is  larger,  of  a  darker 
colour,  inclining  to  brown  or  blackish,  and 
has  a  thicker  pulp. 

MYROBALANUS  CITRINA.  Yellow  my- 
robalan. This  fruit  is  somewhat  longer 
than  the  Belliric,  with  generally  five  large 
longitudinal  ridges,  and  as  many  smaller 
between  them,  somewhat  pointed  at  both 
ends. 

MYROBALASTUS  EMBLICA.  The  emblic 
myrobalan  is  of  a  dark  blackish  grey  co- 
lour, roundish,  about  half  an  inch  thick, 
with  six  hexagonal  faces,  opening  from 
one  another. 

MYROBALASTTS  UTDICA.  The  Indian  or 
black  myrobalan,  of  a  deep  black  colour, 
oblong,  'octangular,  differing  from  all  the 
others  in  having  no  stone,  or  only  the  rudi- 
ments of  one,  from  Which  circumstance 
they  are  supposed  to  have  been  gathered 
before  maturity. 

MYROBALANS.     See  Myrobalanus. 

MYRQN.  (From  f/.uga),  to  flow.)  An 
ointment,  medicated  oil,  or  unguent. 

MYHOPHYLLUM.  Millefolium  aquati- 
cum.  Water-fennel.  It  is  said  to  be  vul- 
nerary. 

MYROXYLON.  (From  pvpov,  an  oint- 
ment, and  £vxcv,  wood.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  -Diandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

MYROXYLON  PEUUJFERUM.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  tree  which  gives  out 
the  Peruvian  balsam.  See  Balsamum  Pe- 
ruviannm. 

MYKRHA.  (Myrrha,  Heb.)  Also  called 
stacte,  and  the  worst  sort  ergasma.  A  bota- 
nical specimen  of  the  tree  which  affords 
this  gum-resin  has  not  yet  been  obtained  ; 
but  from  the  account  of  Mr.  Bruce,  who 
says  it  very  much  resembles  the  cacia  vera 
of  Linnaeus,  there  can  be  little  doubt  in  refer- 
ring it  to  that  genus,  especially  as  it  corres- 
ponds with  the  description  of  the  tree  given 
of  it  by  Dioscorides.  The  tree  that  affords 
the  myrrh,  which  is  obtained  by  incision, 
grows  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Arabia  Felix, 
and  in  that  part  of  Abyssinia  which  is  situ- 


MYR 

ated  near  the  Red  Sea,  and  is  called  by 
Mr.  Bruce  troglodite.  Good  myrrh  is  of  a 
turbid  black  red  colour,  soljd  and  heavy, 
of  a  peculiar  smell,  and  bitter  taste.  Its 
medicinal  effects  are  warm,  corroboran  , 
and  antisceptic ;  it  has  been  given  as  an 
emmenagogue  in  a  dose  from  5  to  20  grains  ; 
it  is  also  given  in  cachexies,  and  applied 
externally  as  an  antisceptic  and  vulnerary. 
In  doses  of  half  a  drachm,  Dr.  Cullen  re- 
marks that  it  heats  the  stomach,  produced 
sweat,  and  agreed  with  the  balsams  in  af- 
fecting the  urinary  passages.  It  has  lately 
come  more  into  use  as  a  tonic  in  hectical 
cases,  and  is  said  to  prove  less  heating  than 
most  other  medicines  of  that  class.  Myrrh 
dissolves  almost  totally  in  boiling  water, 
but,  as  the  liquor  cools,  the  resinous  matter 
subsides.  Rectified  spirit  dissolves  less  of 
this  concrete  than  water  ;  but  extracts  more 
perfectly  that  part  in  which  its  bitterness, 
virtues  and  flavour  reside ;  the  resinous 
matter  which  water  leaves  undissolved  is 
very  bitter,  but  the  gummy  matter  which 
spirit  leaves  undissolved  is  insipid,  the 
spirituous  solution  containing  all  the  ac- 
tive part  of  the  myrrh:  it  is  applied  to 
ulcers,  and  other  external  affections  of 
a  putrid  tendency ;  and  also  as  a  wash, 
when  diluted,  for  the  teeth  and  gums. 
There  are  several  preparations  of  this  drug 
in  the  London  and  Edinburgh  pharmaco- 
poeias. 

MYRRH  INE.  (From  ,«»§§«,  myrrh  ;  so 
called  because  it  smells  like  myrrh.) 

MYRRHIS.  (From  /wxgg*,  myrrh  ;  so 
named Ifrom  its  rnyrr-like  smell.)  Sweet 
cicely ;  anti-scorbutic. 

MYRsisrtpiJEUM.  (From  f*vp<riv»,  the  myr- 
tle, and  M&IOV,  oil.)  •  Oil  of  myrtle. 

MYRTACAXTHA.  (From  ,UV/>TO?,  a  myrtle, 
and  aicavQa.,  a  thorn ;  so  called  from  its  like- 
ness to  myrtle,  and  from  its  prickly  leaves,) 
Butcher's  broom.  See  Ruscus. 

MYRTIDAI?UM.  (From  /uugTo?,  the  myr- 
tle.) An  excrescence  growing  on  the  trunk 
of  the  myrtle,  and  used  as  an  astringent. 

MYRTHI.US.  The  berries  which  are  di- 
rected in  pharmacopoeias  by  the  name  of 
baccae  myrtillorum,  are  the  fruit  of  the  Vac- 
cinium  myrtillus  of  Linnaeus.  Prepared 
with  vinegar  they  are  esteemed  as  antiscor- 
butics, and  when  dry  possess  astringent  vir- 
tues. 

Myrtiform  caruncles.  See  Glandulae  tnyr- 
tiformes. 

Myrtiform  glands.  See  Glandule  myrti- 
formes. 

Myrtle,  common.     See  Myrtus. 

Myrtle,  Dutch.     See  Myrtus  brabantic a. 


MYX 


523 


MYRTO  CHEIUDES.  (From  ^TOV,  the 
clitoris,  and  £«AO?,  a  lip.)  The  nymphx  of 
the  female  pudenda. 

MYRTON.     The  clitoris. 

MYRTUM.  (From  ^wt^TG?,  a  myrtle.)  A 
little  prominence  in  the  pudenda  of  women, 
resembling  a  myrtle-berry.  It  also  means 
the  clitoris. 

MYRTUS.  (From  juvfla^  myrrh,  because 
of  its  smell,  or  from  myrrha,  a  virgin  who  was 
fabled  to  have  been  turned  into  this  tree.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Icosandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia.  2.  The  pharmacopoeial 
name  of  the  Myrrhine.  The  myrtle.  Myr 
tus  communis  of  Linnaeus.  The  berries  of 
this  plant  are  recommended  in  alvine 
and  uterine  fluxes,  and  other  disorders 
from  relaxation  and  debility.  They  have 
a  roughish,  and  not  unpleasant  taste,  and 
appear  to  be  moderately  astringent  and 
corroborant,  partaking  also  of  aromatic 
qualities^ 

MYRTUS  BRABANTICA.  Myrtus  Jinglica. 
Myrtifolia  belgica.  Gale.  Gagel.  Rhus 
sylvestris.  Acaron.  Elxagnus.  Eleagnus 
cordo.  Cham&l&agnus  dodoneeo.  The 
leaves,  flowers,  and  seeds  of  this  plant, 
Myrica  gale  of  Linnaeus,  sweet  willow,  OP 
Dutch  myrtle,  have  a  strong  fragrant 
smell,  and  a  bitter  taste.  They  are  said 
to  be  used  amongst  the  common  people  for 
destroying  moths  and  cutaneous  insects,and 
the  infusion  is  given  internally  as  a  stoma- 
chic and  vermifuge. 

MYRTUS  CARYOPHYILATA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the 
cassia  bark.  See  Cassia  caryophyllata. 

MYRTUS  COMMUNIS.  Myrtus  communis 
italica.  The  systematic  name  of  the  com- 
mon myrtle.  See  Myrtus. 

MYRTUS  PYMENTA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  bears  the  Jamaica  pepper. 
Se  Pimento. 

MYSTAX.  The  hair  which  forms  the 
beard  in  man,  on  each  side  the  upper 
lip. 

MYURUS.  An  epithet  for  a  sort  of  sink- 
ing pulse,whenthe  second  stroke  is  less  than 
the  first,  the  third  than  the  second,  &c. 
Of  this  there  are  two  kinds :  the  first 
in  when  the  pulse  so  sinks  as  not  to  rise 
again  ;  the  other,  when  it  returns  again, 
and  rises  in  some  degree.  Both  are  es- 
teemed bad  presages. 

MYXOSARCOMA.  (From  pug*,  mucus, 
and  <ra§|,  flesh.)  Mucocarnius.  A  tumour 
which  is  partly  fleshy  and  partly  mucous. 

MYXTER.  (From  /xvf*,  the  mucus  of 
the  nose.)  The  nose  or  nostril. 


524 


NAR 


NAR 


N. 


]N^"  f  IN  prescriptions  this  letter  is  a  con- 
traction for  mimero,  in  number. 

NACTA.  An  abscess  of  the  female 
breast 

NADUCEM.  A  uterine  coagulum,  or 
mole. 

NJEVI  MATERNI.  Maculae  matrices.  Stiff- 
mata.  Metrocilides.  Mother's  marks. 
Marks  on  the  skin  of  children,  which  are 
born  with  them,  and  which  are  produced 
by  the  longing  of  the  mother  for  particular 
things,  or  her  aversion  to  them  ;  hence  they 
resemble  either  mulberries,  strawberries, 
grapes,  pines,  bacon,  &,c. 

NAI  CORONA.    A  name  of  the  cowage. 
NAIL.     Unguis.     A  horny  lamina,  situ- 
ated on  the  extremity  of  the  fingers  and 
toes. 

NAKIR.  According  to  Schenkius  this 
means  wandering  pains  of  the  limbs. 

NAPELLUS.  (A  diminutive  of  napus, 
a  kind  of  turnip ;  so  called  because  it  has 
a  bulbous  root  like  that  of  the  napus.) 
See  Jlconitum. 

NAPHX  FLORES.  Orange  flowers  are 
sometimes  so  called.  See  Aurantium. 

NAPHTHA.  N*<j>fl*.  A  very  fluid  spe- 
cies of  petroleum,  of  a  lighter  colour  than 
petroleum,  more  or  less  transparent,  per- 
fectly thin  and  liquid,  light,  so  as  to 
float  on  water,  odoriferous,  volatile,  and 
inflammable.  It  is  found  separated  by 
nature  from  petroleum  and  bitumen,  but 
its  separation  is  more  readily  effected  by 
art.  This  fluid  has  been  used  for  an  ex- 
ternal application  for  removing  old  pains, 
nervous  disorders,  such  as  cramps,  con- 
tractions of  the  limbs,  paralytic  affec- 
tions, &.C. 

NAPIFOLIA.     Bare  cole. 
NAPIUM.    The  name  of  the  nipple  wort. 
A  species  of   lapsana.    It    is  one  of  the 
bitter  lactescent  plants,  similar  in  virtues  to 
endive.     See  Lapsana. 

NAPUS.      (From    napus,  liabb.)     Napus 
sylvestris.     liunias.    Wild  navew,  or  rape. 
The  Brassica  napus  of  Linnaeus.     The  seeds 
yield  upon  expression  a  large  quantity  of 
oil  called  rape  oil,  which  is  sometimes  or- 
dered in  stimulating  liniments. 
NAPUS  DULCIS.     See  Rapus. 
NAPDS  SYLVESTRIS.    See  Rapus. 
NARCISSUS.    The   daffodil.    A  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean   system.     Class, 
ffexandna.     Order,  Monogynia. 

NARCOSIS.      (From   vacgjtoa,  to   stupefy.) 
Stupefaction,  stupor,  numbness. 

NARCOTICS.     (Narcotica,  sc.     Medi- 
camenta.    From  vagxcw,  to  stupefy.)    Those 


medicines  which  have  the  power  of  procu- 
ring sleep.     See  Anodynes. 

Nard,  Celtic.     See  Nardus  Celtica. 
Nard,  Indian.     See  Nardus  Indica. 
NARDOSTACHYS.        (From    vag<To?,    spike- 
nard, and  rat^v?,  sage.)     A  species  of  wild 
sage  resembling  spikenard  in  its  leaves  and 
smell. 

NARDUS.       (From  nard,   Sir.)        Spike- 
nard. 

NARDUS  CELTICA.  Spica  Celtic.  Dios- 
coridis.  Celtic  nard.  Valeriana  Celtica  of  - 
Linnaeus.  The  root  of  this  plant,  a  native 
of  the  Alps,  has  been  recommended  as 
a  stomachic,  carminative,  and  diuretic.  At 
present  it  is  only  used  in  this  country  in  the 
theriaca  and  mithridate,  though  its  sensible 
qualities  promise  some  considerable  medi- 
cinal powers.  It  has  a  moderately  strong 
smell,  and  a  warm,  bitterish,  sub-acrid 
taste. 

NARDUS  INDICA.  Spica  nardi.  Spica. 
Indica.  Indian  nard  or  spikenard.  The 
root  of  this  plant,  Andropogon  nardus  of 
Linnaeus,  is  an  ingredient  in  the  mithridate 
and  theriaca ;  it  is  moderately  warm  and 
pungent,  accompanied  with  a  flavour  not 
disagreeable.  It  is  said  to  be  used  by  the 
Orientals  as  a  spice. 

NARDUS  ITALIC  A.  The  lavendula  Jati- 
folia. 

NARDUS  MONTANA.  An  old  name  of  the 
asarabacca. 

NARDUS  RUSTICA.  An  old  name  of  the 
asarabacca.  See  Asamm. 

NARES.  (PI.  of  warn.)  Mycteres.  The 
nostrils.  The  cavity  of  the  nostrils  is  of  a 
pyramidal  figure,  and  is  situated  under  the 
anterior  part  of  the  cranium,  in  the  middle 
of  the  face.  It  is  composed  of  fourteen 
bones,  viz.  the  frontal,  two  maxillary,  two 
nasal,  two  lachrymal,  two  inferior  spongy, 
the  sphaenoid,  the  vomer,  the  ethmoid, 
and  two  palatine  bones,  which  form  seve- 
ral eminences  and  cavities.  The  emi- 
nences are  the  septum  narium,  the  caver- 
nous substance  of  the  ethmoid  bone,  called 
the  superior  conchae,  and  the  inferior 
spongy  bones.  The  cavities  are  three  pair 
of  pituitary  sinuses,  namely,  the  frontal, 
sphaenoid  and  maxillary ;  the  anterior  and 
posterior  foramina  of  the  nostrils ;  the  due- 
tus  nasalis,  the  sphaeno-palatine  foramina, 
and  anterior  palatine  foramina.  All  these 
parts  are  covered  with  periosteum,  and  a 
pituitary  membrane  which  secretes  the 
mucus  of  the  nostrils.  The  arteries  of 
this  cavity  are  branches  of  the  internal 
maxillary.  The  veins  empty  themselves 


NAS 


NAT 


525 


into  the  internal  jugulars.  The  nerves  are 
branches  of  the  olfactory,  opthalmic,  and 
superior  maxillary.  The  use  of  the  nostrils 
is  for  smelling,  respiration,  and  speech. 

NARIFUSORIA.  (From  nares,  the  nostrils, 
and  fundo,  to  pour.)  Medicines  dropped 
into  the  nostrils. 

NARIS  COMPRESSOR.  See  Compressor  na- 
ns. 

NAHTA.  (N«§T««,  ex  nardi  adore,  from  its 
smell.)  A  plant  used  in  ointments. 

NAHTHECIA.  (From  Nartheds,  the  island 
where  it  flourished.)  Narthex.  A  kind  of 
fennel. 

NASALIA.  (From  nasus,  the  nose.) 
Errhines. 

NASALIS  LABIS  SUPERIORI.  See  orbicu- 
laris  oris. 

NASARIUM.  (From  nasus,  the  nose.)  The 
mucus  of  the  nose. 

NASCALE.      (From  nasus,  the  nose.)     A 
wood  or  cotton  pessary  for  the  nose. 
NASCAPTHUMT.     See  Narcapthon. 
NASI,  DEPRESSOR.       See  Depressor    labii 
superioris  alceque  nasi. 

NASI  OSSA.  (nasus,  the  nose.)  The 
two  small  bones  of  the  nose  that  are  so 
termed  from  the  bridge  of  the  nose.  In 
figure  they  are  quadrangular  and  oblong. 

NASTURTIUM.  (  Quo d  nasum  torquent, 
because  the  seed,  when  bruising,  irritates 
the  nose.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class  Tetradyna- 
mia.  Order  Siliquosa. 

NASTURTIUM  AQ.UATICUM.  Laver  odora- 
tum.  Crateyae.  sium.  Cressis.  Car  da- 
mines.  Water-cress.  This  indigenous  plant 
Sysimbrium  nasturtium  of  Linnaeus  ;  siliquis 
declinatis,  foliis  pinnatis,foliolis  subcordatis, 
grows  plentifully  in  brooks  and  stagnant 
waters.  The  leaves  have  a  moderate  pun- 
gent taste,  emit  a  quick  penetrating  smell, 
like  that  of  mustard  seed,  but  much  weaker. 
Water-cresses  obtain  a  place  in  the  materia 
medica,  for  their  antiscorbutic  qualities, 
which  have  been  long  very  generally  ac- 
knowledged by  physicians.  The  most 
pleasant  way  of  administering  them  is  in 
form  of  a  salad. 

NASTURTIUM  HORTENSE.  Dittander.  This 
plant  is  the  Lepidium  sativum  of  Linnaeus  ; 
Jloribus  tetradynamiis  ,•  foliis  oblongiis,  multi- 
fidis;  it  possesses  warm,  nervine,  and  stimu- 
lating qualities,  and  is  given  as  an  antis- 
corbutic, antisceptic,  and  stomachic,  espe- 
cially by  the  lower  order. 

NASTURTIUM  INDICUM.  Acri-d- 
ola.  Flos  sanguineus  monardi.  Nasturtium 
Peruvianum.  Cardaminum  minus.  Greater 
Indian  cress  or  nasturtium.  Trapxolum 
tnajus  of  Linnaeus.  This  plant  is  a  native 
of  Peru  ;  it  was  first  brought  to  France  in 
1684,  and  there  called  La  grande  capudne. 
In  its  recent  state  this  plant,  and  more  es- 
pecially its  flowers,  have  a  smell  and  taste 
those  of  water-cress  ;  and  the 


leaves,  on  being  bruised  in  a  mortar,  emit 
a  pungent  odour,  somewhat  like  that  of 
horse-radish.  By  distillation  with  water, 
they  impregnate  the  fluid  in  a  considerable 
degree  with  the  smell  and  flavour  of  the 
plant.  Hence  the  antiscorbutic  character 
of  the  nasturtium  seems  to  be  well  founded, 
at  least  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  judge  from 
its  sensible  qualities  :  therefore  in  all  those 
cases,  where  the  warm  and  antiscorbutic 
vegetables  are  recommended,  this  plant 
may  be  occasionally  adopted  as  a  pleasant 
and  effectual  variety.  Patients,  to  whom 
the  nauseous  taste  of  scurvy-grass  is  into- 
lerable, may  find  a  grateful  substitute  in 
the  nasturtium.  The  flowers  are  frequent- 
ly used  in  salads,  and  the  capsules  are  by 
many  highly  esteemed  as  a  pickle.  The 
flowers,  in  the  warm  summer  months,  about 
the  time  of  sunset,  have  been  observed  to 
emit  sparks  like  those  of  the  electrical 
kind.  v 

NATA.  Natta.  A  species  of  wen  with 
slender  pendent  neck.  Linnaeus  speaks  of 
it  as  rooted  in  a  muscle. 

NATES.  (From  nato,  to  flow  :  because 
the  excrements  are  discharged  from  them.) 
1.  The  buttocks,  or  the  fleshy  parts  upon 
which  we  sit.  2.  Two  of  the  eminences 
of  the  tubercule  quadragemina  of  the  brain 
are  so  named,  from  their  resemblance. 

NATES  CEREBRI.     See  Tubercula  quadra- 


NATRON. (So  called  from  Natron,  a 
lake  in  Judea,  where  it  was  produced.) 
Natrum.  1.  The  name  formerly  given  by 
the  college  of  physicians  to  the  alkali  now 
called  soda. 

2.  A  native  salt,  which  is  found  chrys- 
tallized  in  Egypt,   in  the  lake  called  Na- 
tron, and  in  other  hot  countries,  in  sands 
surrounding  lakes  of  salt  water.      It  is  an 
impure  carbonate  of  soda. 

3.  The  name  of  an  impure  carbonate  of 
soda,  obtained  by  burning   Salsoli  kali  of 
Linnaeus.       Not    only    this,    but    various 
other  plants,  on  being  burned,  are  found 
to  afford  this  alkali,  and  some  in  a  greater 
proportion  than  this  :  these  are 

The  Salsola  sativa,  Lin.  Salsola  sonda, 
Lofling.  Kali  hispanicum  supinnm  annuum 
sedi-feUis  brevibus.  Kali  <?Mcante.  This 
grows  abundantly  on  that  part  of  the  Spa- 
nish coast  which  is  washed  by  the  Medi- 
terranean sea.  This  plant  is  deservedly 
first  enumeratad  by  Professor  Murray,  as 
it  supplies  all  the  best  soda  consumed  in 
Europe,  which  by  us  is  called  Spanish  or 
Alicant  soda,  and  by  the  Spanish  merchants 
Barilla  de  Alicante.  See  Barilla. 

Salsola  soda,  Lin.  Kali  majut  cochleato 
semine.  Le  saKcor.  This  species,  which 
grows  on  the  French  Mediterranean  coast, 
is  much  used  in  Languedoc  for  the  prepa- 
ration of  this  salt,  which  is  usually  export- 
ed to  Sicily  and  Italy. 


526 


NAT 


NAV 


Salsola  tragtis,  Lin.  affords  an  ordinary 
kind  of  soda,  with  which  the  French  fre- 
quently mix  that  made  in  Languedoc.  This 
adulteration  is  also  practised  by  the  Sici- 
lians, who  distinguish  the  plant  by  the  term 
saivaggia. 

Sdticornia  herbacca^  Lin.  is  common  in 
salt  marshes,  and  un  the  sea-shore,  all  over 
Europe.  Linnaeus  prefers  the  soda  obtained 
from  this  plant  to  that  of  all  the  others  ; 
but  though  the  quantity  of  alkali  which  it 
yields  is  very  considerable,  as  a  great  por- 
tion of  it  is  united  with  muriatic  acid,  it  is 
mixed  with  much  common  salt. 

Salicornia  arabica,  Lin.  JWesembryantlie- 
mum  nodiflorum,  Lin.  Plantago  squarrosa, 
Lin.  All  these,  according  to  Alpinus,  af- 
Ibrd  this  alkali.  It  has  also  been  procured 
from  several  of  the  fuci,  esphcially  F. 
•vesiculosus,  and  distinguished  here  by  the 
name  kelp.  Various  other  marine  plants 
might  also  be  noticed  as  yielding  an  impure 
soda  by  combustion  ;  but  the  principal  are 
confined  to  the  genus  salsola,  and  that  of 
salicornia.  The  salsola  kali,  on  the  au- 
thority of  Rauwolf,  is  the  species  from 
which  the  salt  is  usually  obtained  in  east- 
ern countries. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  different 
kinds  of  soda,  which  are  brought  to  Euro- 
pean markets,  have  not  been  sufficiently 
analysed  to  enable  us  to  ascertain  with 
tolerable  certainty  the  respective  value  of 
each;  and  indeed,  while  the  practice  of 
adulterating  this  salt  continues,  any  at- 
tempts of  this  kind  are  likely  to  prove 
fruitless.  The  best  information  on  this 
subject  is  to  be  had  from  Jessica,  Masco- 
relle,  Cadet,  Borlare,  and  Sestini.  In  those 
places  where  the  preparation  of  soda  forms 
a  considerable  branch  of  commerce,  as  on 
the  coast  of  the  Mediterranean,  seeds  of 
the  salsola  are  regularly  sown  in  a  proper 
situation  near  the  sea,  which  usually  shoot 
above  ground  in  the  course  of  a  fortnight. 
About  the  time  the  seeds  become  ripe,  the 
plants  are  pulled  up  by  the  roots,  and  ex- 
posed in  a  suitable  place  to  dry,  where 
their  seeds  are  collected ;  this  being  done, 
the  plants  are  tied  up  in  bundles,  and 
burned  in  an  oven  constructed  for  the  pur- 
pose, where  the  ashes  are  then,  while  hot, 
continually  stirred  with  long  poles.  The 
saline  matter,  on  becoming  cold,  forms  a 
hard  solid  mass,  which  is  afterwards  bro- 
ken in  pieces  of  a  convenient  size  for  ex- 
portation. 

According  to  chymical  analysis,  the  im. 
pure  sodas  of  commerce  generally  contain 
a  portion  of  vegetable  alkali,  and  neutral 
salts,  as  muriate  of  soda  and  sulphate  of 
potash,  and  not  unfrequently  some  portion 
of  iron  is  contained  in  the  mass  ;  they  are 
therefore  to  be  considered  as  more  or  less 
a  compound,  and  their  goodness  to  be  esti- 
mated accordingly.  The  Spanish  soda,  of 


the  best  sort,  is  in  dark  6oloured  masses,  of 
a  bluish  tinge,  very  ponderous,  sonorous, 
dry  to  the  touch,  and  externally  abounding 
with  small  cavities,  without  any  offensive 
smell,  and  very  salt  to  the  taste  :  if  long 
exposed  to  the  air,  it  undergoes  a  degree  of 
spontaneous  calcination.  The  best  French 
soda  is  also  dry,  sonorous,  brittle,  and  of  a 
deep  blue  colour,  approaching  to  black. 
The  soda  which  is  mixed  with  small  stones, 
which  gives  out  a  fetid  smell  on  solution, 
and  is  white,  soft,  and  deliquescent,  is  of 
the  worst  kind.  The  method  of  purifying 
the  impure  carbonates  of  soda  of  com- 
merce is  directed  in  the  London  Pharmaco- 
poeia, under  the  article  of  Sodae  subcarbo- 
nas,  and  in  the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia, 
under  that  of  Sal  alkalinus  fixus  fbssilis  pu- 
rificatus.  The  pure  crystals,  thus  formed 
of  Alicant  barilla,  are  colourless,  transpa- 
rent, lamellated,  of  a  rhomboidal  figure-; 
and  one  hundred  parts  are  found  to  con- 
tain twenty  of  alkali,  sixteen  of  aerial  acid, 
and  sixty-tour  of  water  ;  but  upon  keeping 
the  crystals  for  a  length  of  time,  if  the  air 
be  not  excluded,  the  water  evaporates, 
and  they  assume  the  form  of  a  white  pow- 
der. According  to  Inslin,  one  ounce  of 
water,  at  the  temperature  62°  of  Fahr.  dis- 
solves five  drachms  and  fifteen  grains  of  the 
crystals. 

NATROX  MURIATI;M.    See  Jlfurias  sodae. 

NATRON  PRJEPARATITM:.    See  Subcarbonas 


NATRON  TARTARISATUM.  See  Tartarizata 


NATRON  VITRIOL.  ATUM.  See  Sulphas 
sod<e. 

NATUL^J.  (Dim.  of  nates,  the  buttocks  ; 
so  called  from  their  resemblance.)  Two 
prominences  of  the  brain.  See  Tubercula 
quadrigemincii 

NATURAL  ACTIONS.  Those  actions 
by  which  the  body  is  preserved  ;  as  hunger, 
thirst,  &c.  See  Function. 

NATURALIA.  (From  natura,  nature.)  The 
parts  of  generation. 

NAUSEA.  (N«tt/3-««t:  from  v*v?,  a  ship; 
because  it  is  a  sensation  similar  to  that 
which  people  experience  upon  sailing  in  a 
ship.)  Nausiosis.  Nautia.  An  inclination 
to  vomit  without  effecting  it  ;  also  a  disgust 
of  food,  approaching  to  vomiting.  It  is  an 
attendant  on  cardialgia,  and  a  variety  of 
other  disorders,  pregnancy,  &c.  occa- 
sioning an  aversion  for  food,  an  increase 
of  saliva,  disgusted  ideas  at  the  sight  of 
various  objects,  loss  of  appetite,  debility, 
&c. 

NATJSIOSIS.  See  Nausea. 

NAUTIA.    See  Nausea. 

NATJTICUS.  (Nauticus,  a  sailor;  so  called 
from  the  use  which  sailors  make  of  it,  in 
climbing  ropes.)  A  muscle  of  the  leg,  ex- 
erted  in  climbing  up. 

Navew,  garden.  See  Rapus. 


NEP 


NEP 


527 


J\Tavewt  stueet.     See  Kapus. 

Navew,  wild.    See  Rapus. 

NAVICULARE  OS.  (From  navicula, 
a  little  boat.)  Navtformis.  Navicularis, 
Os  scaphoides.  A  bone  of  the  carpus  and 
tarsus  is  so  called,  from  its  supposed  re- 
semblance to  a  boat.  See  Carpus  and  Tar- 
sus. 

NAVICULAIUS.     See  Naviculare  os. 

NAVIFORMIS.  A  name  of  the  os-  navicu- 
lare. 

NEAPOLITANS  MORBUS.  (From  Neape- 
Ki,  or  Naples,  because  it  was  said  to  have 
been  first  discovered  at  Naples,  when  the 
French  were  in  possession  of  it.)  The  ve- 
nereal disease. 

NEBULA.  (From  v«^».)  1.  A  cloudy  spot 
in  the  cornea  of  'he  eye. 

2.  The  cloud-like  appearance  in  the  urine, 
after  it  has  been  a  little  time  at  rest. 

NECK.  Collum.  The  parts  which  form 
the  neck  are  divided  into  external  and  in- 
ternal. The  external  parts  are  the  com- 
mon integuments,  several  muscles,  eight 
pair  of  cervical  nerves,  the  eighth  pair  of 
nerves  of  the  cerebrum,  and  the  great  in- 
tercostal nerve  ;  the  two  carotid  arteries, 
the  two  external  jugular  veins,  and  the  two 
internal;  the  glands  of  the  neck,  viz.  the 
jugular,  sub  maxillary,  cervical,  and  thyroid. 
The  internal  parts  are,  the  fauces,  pharynx, 
oesophagus,  larynx,  and  trachea.  The 
bones  of  the  neck  are  the  seven  cervical 
vertebrae. 

NECROSIS.  (From  vta^oa,  to  destroy.) 
This  word,  the  strict  meaning  of  which  is 
only  mortification,  is,  by  the  general  con- 
sent of  surgeons,  confined  to  this  affection 
of  the  bones.  The  death  of  parts  of  bones 
was  not  distinguished  from  caries,  by  the 
ancient*.  However,  necrosis  and  caries 
are  essentially  different ;  for  in  the  first, 
the  part  affected  of  the  bone  is  deprived  of 
the  vital  principle ;  but  this  is  not  the  case 
when  it  is  simply  carious.  Caries  is  very 
analogous  to  ulceration,  while  necrosis  is 
exactly  similar  to  mortification  of  the  soft 
parts. 

NECROSIS  OSTILAGFXEA.  A  painful  con- 
vulsive contraction  of  the  limbs. 

NECTAR.  Natratg.  A  wine  made  of  ho- 
ney. 

NEHYIA.  (From  v»<Ty?,  the  belly.)  Ne- 
dys.  The  intestines. 

NEDYS.     See  JYedyia. 

NEGRO  CACHEXY.  Cachexia  Jlfricana.  Mai 
d'estomach  of  the  French.  A  propensity 
for  eating  earth,  peculiar  to  males  as  well 
as  females,  in  the  West  Indies  and  Af- 
rica . 

NKIJERA.  (From  twxgo?, furthermost.)  The 
lower  part  of  the  belly. 

NEMOROSA.  (From  rurmus,  a  grove ;  so 
called  because  it  grows  in  woods.)  A 
species  of  anemone. 

JVep.    See  JVepeta, 


NEPA  THEOPHRASTI.  The  spartium  sco- 
parium. 

NEPENTHES.  (From  v»  neg.  and  «r«v0o?t 
grief;  so  called  from  their  exhilarating  quali- 
ties.) A  preparation  of  opium,  and  a  kind  of 
bugloss. 

NEPETA-  (From  nepte,  Germ.)  Herba 
felts.  Nep,  or  catmint ;  so  called  because 
cats  are  very  fond  of  it.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant,  Nepata  cataria  of  Linnxus  \-Jlonbu8 
spicatis;  ^verticilUs  siibpedicellcitis ;  foiiis 
petiolatis,  cordatis,  dentata-serratis,  have  a 
moderately  pungent  aromatic  taste,  and  a 
strong  smell,  like  an  admixture  of  spear- 
mint and  penny  royal.  The  herb  is  recom- 
mended in  uterine  disorders,  dyspepsia,  and 
flatulency. 

NEPETA  CATARIA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  catmint.  See  Nepeta. 

NEPETELLA.  (Dim.  ofnepeta.}  The  lesser 
catmint. 

NEPHEI.A.  (Dim.  ofvefo?,  a  cloud.)  A  cloud- 
like  spot  on  the  cornea  of  the  eye. 

NEPHELOIDES.  (From  KQSKH,  a  cloud,  and 
s/Jo?,  a  likeness.)  Cloudy.  Applied  to  the 
urine, 

NEPHRALGIA.  (From  vt^oc,  the  kid- 
ney, and  aA^o?,  pain.)  Pain  in  the  kid- 
ney. 

NEPHRALGIA  CALCULOSA.  Pain  from  stone 
in  the  kidneys. 

NEPHRALGIA  RHEUMATICA.  The  lumbago, 
or  pain  in  the  loins. 

NEPHRELMINTHICA  ISCHURIA.  (From 
v«<j>go?,  the  kidney,  and  etyi/v?,  a  worm.) 
Applied  to  a  suppression  of  urine  from 
worms. 

Nephritic  -wood.    See  Lignum  nephriticutn. 

NEPHRITICA  AQ.UA.  Spirituous  distillation 
of  nutmeg  and  hawthorn  flowers. 

NEPHRITICS.  (Nephritica,  sc.  medica- 
menta;  from  vs<|>go?,  the  kidney.)  Medicines 
are  so  termed  that  are  employed  in  the  cure 
of  diseases  of  the  kidneys. 

NEPHRITICUM  LIGNUM.  See  Lignum  tie- 
phriticum. 

NEPHRITIS.  (From  v«<f>gc?,  a  kidney.) 
Inflammation  of  the  kidney.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  pyrexice,  and  order 
phlegmasix,  of  Cullen ;  known  by  prexia, 
pain  in  the  region  of  the  kidneys,  and 
shooting  along  the  course  of  the  ureter ; 
drawing  up  of  t!*.e  testicles  ;  numbness 
of  the  thigh  ;  vomiting;  urine  high  co- 
loured, and  frequently  discharged ;  cqp- 
tiveness,  and  colic  pains.  Nephritis  is 
symptomatic  of  calculus,  gout,  &c. 

This  inflammation  may  be  distinguished 
from  the  colic,  by  the  pain  being  seated 
very  far  back,  and  by  the  difficulty  of 
passing  urine,  which  constantly  attends  it ; 
and  it  may  he  distinguished  from  rheuma- 
tism, as  in  this  the  pain  is  but  little  inttu 
enced,  or  increased,  either  by  motion  or 
pressure. 

Nephritis  is  to  be  distinguished  from  a 


528 


NEP 


NEB 


calculus  in  the  kidney,  or  ureter,  by  the 
symptoms  of  fever  accompanying,  or  im- 
mediately following1  the  attack  of  pain,  and 
these  continuing  without  any  remarkable 
intermission  ;  whereas,  in  a  calculus  of  the 
kidney,  or  ureter,  they  do  not  occur  until  a 
considerable  time  alter  violent  pain  has 
been  felt.  In  the  latter  case,  too,  a  numb- 
ness  of  the  thigh,  and  a  retraction  of  the 
testicle  on  the  affected  side,  usually  takes 
place. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  nephritis 
are,  external  contusions,  strains  of  the^back, 
acrid s  conveyed  to  the  kidneys  fn  the 
coarse  of  the  circulation,  violent  and  severe 
exercise,  either  in  riding  or  walking,  cal- 
culous  concretions  lodged  in  the  kidneys, 
or  ureters,  and  exposures  to  cold.  In  some 
habits,  there  is  an  evident  predisposition 
to  this  complaint,  particularly  the  gouty, 
and  in  these  there  are  often  translations  of 
the  matter  to  the  kidneys,  which  very  much 
imitate  nephritis. 

An  inflammation  of  the  kidney  is  attended 
with  a  sharp  pain  on  the  affected  side,  ex- 
tending along  the  course  of  the  ureter  ; 
and  there  is  a  frequent  desire  to  make  wa- 
ter, with  much  difficulty  in  making  it ;  the 
body  is  costive,  the  skin  is  dry  and  hot,  the 
patient  feels  great  uneasiness  when  he  en- 
deavours to  walk,  or  sit  upright ;  he  lies 
with  most  ease  on  the  affected  side,  and  is 
generally  troubled  with  nausea  and  frequent 
vomiting. 

When  the  disease  is  pi-otracted  beyond 
the  seventh  or  eighth  day,  and  the  patient 
feels  an  obtuse  pain  in  the  part,  has  fre- 
quent returns  of  chilliness  and  shiverings, 
there  is  reason  to  apprehend  that  matter  is 
forming  in  the  kidney,  and  that  a  suppura- 
tion will  ensue. 

Dissections  of  nephritis  shew  the  usual 
effects  of  inflammation  on  the  kidney  ;  and 
they  likewise  often  discover  the  formation 
of  abscesses,  which  have  destroyed  its 
whole  substance.  In  a  few  instances,  the 
kidney  has  been  found  in  a  scirrhous  state. 

NEPHROLITICA  ISCHURTA.  (From  vt^»c, 
a  kidney,  and  x<6cc,  a  stone.)  Applied 
to  an  ischury,  from  a  stone  in  the  kid- 
neys. 

NEPHROMETBJE.  The  psose  muscles. 

NEPHROPLETHORICUS.  (From  vsago?,  a 
kidney,  and  TrMQce^*,  a  plethora.)  Ap- 
pljed  to  a  suppression  of  urine  from  a  ple- 
thora. 

NEPHROpno:r;iMATicT7s,  (From  vvpgts,  a 
kidney,  and  <$Ktyp*.>  phlegm.)  Applied  to  a 
suppression  of  urine  from  pituitous  or  mu- 
cous matter  in  the  kidneys. 

NEPHROPLEGICUS.  (From  v«<f>^a?,  a  kidney, 
and  Trxnyti,  a  stroke.)  A  suppression  of 
urine  from  a  paralysis  of  the  kidney  is  called 
ischuria  nephroplegica. 

NEPHROPYicrs.  (From  vs^gor,  a  kid- 
ney, and  tvvW)  pus.)  Applied  to  a  sup- 


pression of  urine  from  purulent  matter  in 
the  kidneys. 

NEPHROS.  (From  vta,  to  flow,  and  <j>sg«, 
to  bear  ;  as  conveying  the  urinary  fluid.) 
A  kidney. 

NEPHROSPASTICUS.  (From  vs^go?,  a  kidney, 
and  <r7rtta>,  to  contract.)  Applied  to  a  sup- 
pression of  urine  from  a  spasm  of  .the  kid- 
neys. 

NEPHROTURYMBOIDES.  (Fror;<  vs<j»gec,  a 
kidney,  and  6§<3/*£W,  a  grumous  concretion, 
and  ttfos,  a  likeness.)  Applied  to  a  sup- 
pression of  urine  from  grumous  blood  in  the 
kidneys. 

NEPHROTOMY.  Nephrotomia ;  "from 
ve<f>go?,  a  kidney,  and  TS^VW,  to  cut.)  The 
operation  of  extracting  a  stone  from  the 
kidney.  A  proceeding  which,  perhaps,  has 
never  been  actually  put  in  practice.  The 
cutting  into  the  kidney,  the  deep  situation 
of  this  viscus,  and  the  want  of  symptoms  by 
which  the  lodgment  of  a  stnne  in  it  can  be 
certainly  discovered,  will  always  be  strong 
objections  to  the  practice. 

NERIUM.  (From  v»go?,  humid ;  so 
called  because  it  grows  in  moist  places.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

NERIUM  ANTIDYSEXTERIUM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the 
Cadoga  pala  bark.  See  Conissi  cortex. 

NEROLI  OLEUM.  Essential  oil  of  orange 
flowers.  See  Jlurantium. 

NERVALIA  OSSA.  (From  neiwus,  a  nerve.) 
The  bones  through  which  the  nerves 
pass. 

NERVE.  Nervus.  Formerly  it  meant 
a  sinew.  This  accounts  for  the  opposite 
meanings  of  the  word  nervous  ,•  which  some- 
times means  strong,  sinewy ;  snd  some- 
times weak,  and  irritable.  Nerves  are 
long,  white,  medullary  cords,  that  serve 
for  sensation.  They  originate  from  the 
brain  and  spinal  marrow  ;  hence  they  are 
distinguished  into  cerebral  and  spinal 
nerves,  and  distributed  upon  the  organs  of 
sense,  the  viscera,  vessels,  muscles,  and 
every  part  that  is  endowed  with  sensibility. 
The  cerebral  nerves  are  the  olfactory,  op- 
tic, motores  oculorum,  pathetici,  or  troch- 
leatores,  trigimini,  or  divisi,  abducent,  au- 
ditory, or  acoustic,  par  vagum  and  lingual. 
Heister  has  drawn  up  the  uses  of  these 
nerves  in  the  two  following  verses  : 

Olfaciens,   cernens,  ocidosque  movens  pa- 
tiensque, 

Gustans,  abducens,  audiensqite,  vagansque, 

loquensque. 

The  spinal  nerves  are  thirty  pair,  and  are 
divided  into  eight  pair  of  cervical,  twelve 
pair  of  dorsal,  five  pair  of  lumbar,  and  five 
of  sacral  nerves.  In  the  course  of  the 
nerves  there  are  a  number  of  knots  :  these 
are  called  ganglions  ;  they  are  commonly 
of  an  oblong  shape,  and  of  a  grayish  colour, 


NERVE, 


529 


somewhat  inclining  to  red,  which  is,  per- 
haps, owing-  to  their  being  extremely  vas- 
cular. Some  writers  have  considered  these 
little  ganglions  as  so  many  little   brains. 
Lancisi  fancied  he  had  discovered  muscular 
fibres  in  them,  but  they  certainly  are  not 
of  an  irritable  nature.    A  late  writer  (Dr. 
Johnson)  imagines   they  are   intended  to 
deprive  us  of  the  power  of  the  will  over 
certain   parts,  as  the  heart,  for  instance ; 
btut  if  this  hypothesis  were  well  founded, 
they  should  be  met  with  only  in  nerves  lead- 
ing  to  voluntary  muscles;  whereas  it  is 
certain  that  the  voluntary  muscles  receive 
nerves  through  ganglions.     Dr.   Munro, 
from  observing  the  accurate  intermixture  of 
the  minute  nerves  which  compose  them, 
considers  them  as  new  sources  of  nervous 
energy.     The  nerves,  like  the  blood-ves- 
sels, in  theircourse  through  the  body,  com- 
municate with  each  other,  and  each  of  these 
communications  constitute  what  is  called  a 
plexus,  from  whence  branches  are  again 
detached  to  different  parts  of  the  body. 
The  use  of  the  nerves  is  to  convey  the  prin- 
ciples of  motion  and  sensibility  to  the  brain, 
from  all  parts  of  the  system,  and  from  the 
brain  to  every  part  of  the  system.    The 
manner  in  which  this  operation  is  effected 
is  not  yet  determined.    The  inquiry  has 
been  a  constant  source  of  hypothesis  in  all 
ages,  and  has   produced  some  ingenious 
ideas,  and  many  erroneous  positions,  but 
without  having  hitherto  afforded  much  sa- 
tisfactory information.   Some  physiologists 
have  considered  a  trunk  of  nerves  as  a  solid 
teord,  capable  of  being  divided  into  an  in- 
finite number  of  filaments,  by   means  of 
which  the  impressions  of  feeling  are  con- 
veyed to  the  common  sensorium.    Others 
have  supposed  each  fibril  to  be  a  canal, 
carrying  a  volatile  fluid,  which  they  term 
the  nervous  fluid.    Those  who  contend  for 
their  being  solid  bodies  are  of  opinion  that 
feeling  is  occasioned  by  vibration ;  so  that, 
for  instance,  according  to  this  hypothesis, 
by  pricking  the  finger,  a  vibration  would 
be  occasioned  in  the    nerve    distributed 
through  its  substance ;  and  the  effects  of 
this  vibration,  when  extended  to  the  sen- 
sorium, would  be  an  excital  of  pain ;  but 
the  inelasticity,  the  softness,  the  connec- 
tion, and  the  situation  of  the  nerves,  are 
so  many  proofs  that  vibration  has  no  share 
in  the  cause  of  feeling. 

A  Table  of  the  Nerves. 
CEREBRAL  NERVES. 

1.  The  first  pair,  called  olfactory. 

2.  The  second  pair,  or  optic  nerves. 

3.  The  third  pair,  or  oculomm  nwtoriit 

4.  The  fourth  pair,  or  pathetici. 

5.  The  ffth  pair,  or   trigemini,  which 
gives  off 

a.  The    ophthalmic,     or    orbital    -nerve, 

which  sends 
1.  A  brqnch  to  unite  with  one  from  the 


sixth  pair,  and  form  the  great  inter- 
costal nerve. 

2.  The/rai*aJ  nerve. 

3.  The  'lachrymal 
4  The  nasal. 

b.  The  superior,  maxillary,  which  divides 

into 

1.  The  sphano  palatine  nerve. 

2.  The  posterior  alveolar. 

3.  The  infra  orbital. 

c.  The    inferior   maxillary    nerve,    from 

which  arise 

1.  The  internal  lingual. 

2.  The  inferior  maxillary,  properly  so 
called 

6.  The  sixth  pair,  or  abducentes,  which 
send  off 

1.  A  branch  to  unite  with  one  from 
the  fifth,  and  form  the  great  inter- 
costal. 

7.  The  seventh  pair,  or   auditory  nerves, 
these  arise  by  two   separate  beginnings, 
viz. 

The  portio  dura,  a  nerve  going  to  the 

face. 
The  portio  mottis,  which  is  distributed 

on  the  ear. 
The  portio  dura,  or  facial  nerve,  gives 

off  the  chorda  tympani,    and   then, 

proceeds  to  the  face. 

8.  The  eighth  pair,  or  par  vagum,  arise 
from  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  join  with 
the  accessory  of  Willis.     The  par  vagum 
gives  off 

1.  The  right  and  left  recurrent  nerve. 

2.  Several  branches  in  the  chest,  to 
form  the  cardiac  plexus. 

3.  Several  branches  to  form  the  pnl- 
monic  plexus. 

4.  Several  branches  to  form  the  ceso- 
phageal  plexus. 

5.  It  then  forms  in  the  abdomen  the 
stomachic  plexus. 

6.  The  hepatic  plexils. 

7.  The  splenic  plexus. 

8.  The  renal  plexus,  receiving  several 
branches  from  the  great  intercostal, 
which  assists  in  their  formation. 

9.  The  ninth  pair,  or  lingual  nerves,  which 
go  from  the  medullar    oblongata  to   the 
tongue. 

SPINAL  NERVES. 

Those  nerves  are  called  spinal,  which 
pass  out  through  the  lateral  or  interverti- 
bral  foramina  of  the  spine. 

They  are  divided  into  cervical,  dorsal^ 
lumbar,  and  sacral  nerves. 

CERVICAL  NERVES. 

The  cervical  nerves  are  eight  pairs. 

The  first  are  called  the  oecipi'uil;  they 
arise  from  the  beginning  of  the  spinal  mar- 
row, pass  out  between  the  margin  of  the 
occipital  foramen  and  atlas,  form  a  ganglion 
on  its  transverse  process,  and  are  distributed 
about  the  occiput  ai.d  neck. 

The  second  pair  of  cervical  nerves  send  a 
3  Y 


630 


NERVE. 


branch  to  the  accessory  nerve  of  Willis, 
and  proceed  to  the  parotid  gland  and  ex- 
ternal ear. 

The  third  cervical  pair  supply  the  inte- 
guments of  the  scapula,  cucullaris,  and 
triangularis  muscles,  and  send  a  branch  to 
form  with  others  the  diaphragmatic  nerve. 

The  fourth,   fflh,    sixth,  'seventh,    and 
eighth  pair  all  converge  to  form  the  brachial 
plexus,  from  which  arise  the  six  following 
NERVES  OF  THE  UPPER  EXTREMITIES. 

1.  The  axillary  nerve,  which  sometimes 
arises  from  the  radial  nerve.     It  runs  back- 
wards and  outwards  around  the  neck  of  the 
humerus,  and  ramifies  in  the  muscles  of  the 
scapula. 

2.  The  external  aitaneal,  which  perforates 
the  coraco-brachialis  muscle,  to  the  bend 
of  the  arm,  where  it  accompanies  the  me- 
dian vein  as  far  as  the  thumb,  and  is  lost 
in  its  integuments. 

3.  The  internal  cutaneal,  which  descends 
on  the  inside  ot'the  arm,  where  it  bifurcates. 
From  the  bend  of  the  arm  the  anterior 
branch  accompanies  the  basilic  vein,  to  be 
inserted  into  the  skin  of  the  palm  of  the 
hand ;  the  posterior  branch  runs  down  the 
internal  part  of  the  fore-arm,  to  vanish  in 
the  skin  of  the  little  finger. 

4.  The  median  nerve,  which   accompa- 
nies the  brachial  artery  to  the  cubit,  then 
passes  between  the  brachialis  interims,  pro- 
nator   rotundus,  and  the  perforatus    and 
perforans,  under  the  ligament  of  the  wrist 
to  the  palm  of  the  hand,  where  it  sends  off 
branches  in  every  direction  to  the  muscles 
of  the  hand,  and  then  supplies  the  digital 
nerves,  which  go  to  the  extremities  of  the 
thumb,  fore  and  middle  fingers. 

5.  The  ulnar  nerve,  which  descends  be- 
tween the  brachial  artery  and  basilic  vein, 
between  the  internal  condyle  of  the  hu- 
merus and  the  olecranon,  and  divides  in 
the  fore-arm  into  an  internal  and  external 
branch.     The  former  passes  over  the  liga- 
ment of  the  wrist  and  sesamoid  bone,  to 
the    hand,    where    it   divides    into   three 
branches,  two  of  which  go  to  the  ring  and 
little  finger,  and  the  third  forms  an  arch 
towards   the  thumb,  in  the  palm  of  the 
hand,  and  is  lost   in  the  contiguous  mus- 
cles.    The  latter  posses  over  the  tendon  of 
the  extensor  carpi  ulnaris  and  back  of  the 
hand,  to  supply  also  the  two  last  fingers. 

6.  The  radial  nerve,    which    sometimes 
gives   ofT  the  axillary    nerve.      It  passes 
backwards,  about  the  os  humeri,  descends 
on   the  outside  of  the  arm,  between  the 
brachialis  externus  and  iniernus  muscles  to 
the  cubit ;  then  proceeds  between  the  su- 
pinator  longus  and  brevis,  to  the  superior 
txtremity  of  the  radius,  giving  off  various 
branches   to  adjacent   muscles.      At   this 
place  it  divides  into  two  branches;  one  goes 
along  the   radius,   between   the  supinator 
longus  and  radUJis  internus  to  the  buck  of 


the  hand,  and  terminates  in  the  inferosse> 
ous  muscles,  the  thumb  and  three  first 
fingers  ;  the  other  passes  between  the  supi« 
nator  brevis  and  head  of  the  radius,  and  is 
lost  in  the  muscles  of  the  fore-arm. 
DORSAL  NERVES. 

The  dorsal  nerves  are  twelve  pairs  in  num- 
ber. The  first  pair  gives  off  a  branch  to 
the  brachial  plexus.  All  the  dorsal  nerves 
are  distributed  to  the  muscles  of  the  back, 
intercostals,  serrati,  pectoral,  abdominai 
muscles,  and  diaphragm.  The  five  inferior 
pairs  go  to  the  cartilages  of  the  ribs,  and 
are  called  costal 

LUMBAR  NERVES. 

The  five  pair  of  lumbar  nerves  are  be- 
stowed about  the  loins  and  muscles,  skin 
of  the  abdomen  and  loins,  scrotum,  ovaria, 
and  diaphragm.  The  second,  third,  and 
fifth  pair  unite  and  form  the  obturator  nerve, 
which  descends  over  the  psoas  muscle  into 
the  pelvis,  and  passes  through  the  foramen 
thyroideum  to  the  obturator  muscle,  tri- 
ceps, pectineus,  &c. 

The  third  and  fourth,  Avithjsome  branches 
of  the  second  pair,  form  the  crural  nerve; 
which  passes  under  Poupart's  ligament  with 
the  femoral  artery,  sends  off'  branches  to 
the  adjacent  parts,  and  descends  in  the  di- 
rection of  the  sartorius  muscle  to  the  inter- 
nal condyle  of  the  femur,  from  whence  it 
accompanies  the  saphena  vein  to  the  inter- 
nal ankle,  to  be  lost,  in  the  skin  of  the  great 
toe. 

The  fifth  pair  are  joined  to  the  first  pair 
of  the  sacral  nerves. 

SACRAL  NERVES. 

There  are  five  pair  of  sacral  nerves,  all 
of  which  arise  from  the  caitda  equina,  or  ter- 
mination of  the  medulla  spinalis,  so  called 
from  the  nerves  resembling  the  tail  of  a 
horse.  The  four  first  pair  give  off  branches 
to  the  pelvic  viscera,  and  are  afterwards 
united  to  the  last  lumbar,  to  form  a  large 
plexus,  which  gives  off 

The  ischiatic  nerve,  the  largest  in  the 
body.  The  ischiatic  nerve,  immediately  at 
its  origin,  sends  off  branches  to  the  bladder, 
rectum,  and  parts  of  generation  ;  proceeds 
from  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis  through  the 
ischiatic  notch,  between  the  tuberosity  of 
the  ischium  and  great  trochanter,  to  the 
ham,  where  it  is  called  the  popliteal  nerve » 
In  the  ham  it  divides  into  two  branches. 

1.  The  peroneal,  which  descends  on  the 
fibula,  and  distributes   many  branches  to 
the  muscles  of  the  leg  and  back  of  the 
foot. 

2.  The  tibial,  which  penetrates  the  gas- 
trocnemii  muscles  to  the  internal  ankle, 
passes  through  a  notch   in  the  os  calcis   to 
the  sole  of  the  foot,  where  it  divides  into 
an    internal  and  external    plantar    nerve,, 
which  supply  the  muscles  and  aponeurQ'sis 
of  the  foot  and  the  toes. 


NERVE. 


5.U 


'Physiology  of  the  Nervous  System. 
The  nervous  system,  as  the  organ  of  sense 
«.nd  motion,  is  connected  with  so  many 
functions  of  the  animal  economy,  that  the 
study  of  it  must  be  of  the  utmost  impor- 
tance, and  a  fundamental  part  of  the  study 
of  the  whole  economy.  The  nervous  sys- 
tem consists  of  the  medullary  substance  of 
the  brain,  cerebellum,  medulla  oblongata, 
andspinalis;  and  of  the  same  substance 
continued  into  the  nerves,  by  which  it  is 
distributed  to  many  different  parts  of  the 
body.  The  whole  of  this  system  seems  to  be 
properly  distinguished  into  these  four  parts. 

1.  The  medullary  substance  contained  in 
the  cranium  and  vertebral  cavity ;  the  whole 
of  which  seems  to  consist  of  distinct  fibres, 
but  without  the  smaller  fibres  being  sepa- 
rated from  each  other  by  any  evident  en- 
veloping membranes. 

2.  Connected  with  one  part  or  other  of 
this  substance  are,  the  nerves,  in  which  the 
same  medullary  substance  is  continued ; 
but  here  more  evidently  divided  into  fibres, 
each  of  which  is  separated  from  the  others 
by  an  enveloping  membrane,  derived  from 
the  pia  mater. 

3.  Parts  of  the  extremities  of  certain 
nerves,  in  which  the  medullary  substance 
is  divested  of  the  enveloping  membranes 
from  the  pia  mater,  and  so  situated  as  to  be 
exposed  to  the  action  of  certain  external 
bodies,  and  perhaps  so  framed  as  to  be  af- 
fected by  the  action  of  certain  bodies  only : 
these  are  named  tiie  sentient  extremities  of 
the  nerves. 

4.  Certain  extremities  of  the  nerves,  so 
framed  as  to  be  capable  of  a  peculiar  con- 
tractility ;   and,  in  consequence  of  their 
situation  and  attachments,  to  be,  by  their 
contraction,  capable  of  moving  most :of  the 
solid  and  fluid  parts  of  the  body.     These 
are  named  the  moving  extremities  of  the 
nerves  :  they  are  commonly  named  moving, 
or  muscular  fibres. 

These  several  parts  of  the  nervous  sys- 
tem are  every  where  the  same  continuous 
medullary  substance  which  is  supposed  to 
be  the  vital  solid  of  animals,  so  constituted 
in  living  animals,  and  in  living  systems 
Only,  as  to  admit  of  motions  being  readily 
propagated  from  any  one  part  to  every 
other  part  of  the  nervous  system,  so  long 
as  the  continuity  and  natural  living  state 
of  the  medullary  substance  remains.  In 
the  living  man,  there  is  an  immaterial 
thinking  substance,  or  miud,  constantly 
present,  and  every  phenomenon  of  think- 
ing is  to  be  considered  as  an  affection  or 
faculty  of  the  mind  alone.  But  this  imma- 
terial and  thinking  part  of  man  is  so  con- 
nected with  the  material  and  corporeal  part 
of  him,  and  particularly  with  the  nervous 
system,  that  motions  excited  in  this  give 
occasion  to  thought,  and  thought,  how- 
ever occasioned,  gives  occasion  to  new 
morions  in  the  nervous  system.  This  mu- 


tual communication,  or  influence,  is  as- 
sumed with  confidence  as  a  fact :  but  the 
mode  of  it  we  do  not  understand,  nor  pre- 
tend to  explain ;  and  therefore  are  not 
bound  to  obviate  the  difficulties  that  attend 
any  of  the  suppositions  which  have  been 
made  concerning  it.  The  phenomena  of 
the  nervous  system  occur  commonly  in  the 
following  order.  The  impulse  of  external 
bodies  acts  upon  the  sentient  extremities 
of  the  nerves;  and  this  gives  occasion  to  per- 
ception, or  thought,  which,  as  first  arising 
in  the  mind,  is  termed  sensation.  This 
sensation,  according  to  its  various  modi- 
fication, gives  occasion  to  volition,  or  the 
willing  of  certain  ends  to  be  obtained  by 
the  motion  of  certain  parts  of  the  body ; 
and  this  volition  gives  occasion  to  the  con- 
traction  of  rouscular  fibres,  by  which  the 
motion  of  the  part  required  is  produced. 
As  the  impulse  of  bodies  on  the  sentient 
extremities  of  a  nerve  does  not  occasion, 
any  sensation,  unless  the  nerve  between, 
the  sentient  extremity  and  the  brain  be 
free ;  and  as,  in  like  manner,  volition  does 
not  produce  any  contraction  of  muscles^ 
unless  the  nerve  between  the  brain  and 
muscle  be  also  free,  it  is  concluded,  from 
both  these  facts,  that  sensation  and  volition, 
so  far  as  they  are  co'nnected  with  corporeal 
motions,  are  functions  of  the  brain  alone  ; 
and  it  is  presumed,  that  sensation  arises 
only  in  consequence  of  external  impulse 
producing  motion  in  the  sentient  extremi- 
ties of  the  nerves,  and  of  that  motion's  be- 
ing thence  propagated  along  the  nerves  to 
the  brain ;  and,  in  like  manner,  that  the 
will  operating  in  the  brain  only,  by  a  mo- 
tion begun  there,  and  propagated  along 
tiie  nerves,  produces  the  contraction  of 
muscles.  From  what  is  now  said,  we  per- 
ceive more  distinctly  the  different  func- 
tions of  the  several  parts  of  the  nervous 
system,  as  distinguished  in,  1.  The  senti- 
ent extremities  seem  to  be  particularly 
fitted  to  receive  the  impressions  of  exter- 
nal bodies:  und,  according  to  the  difference 
of  these  impressions,  and  of  the  condition 
of  the  sentient  extremity  itself,  to  propa- 
gate along  the  nerves  motions  of  a  deter- 
mined kind,  which,  communicated  to  the 
brain,  give  occasion  to  sensation.  2.  The 
brain  seems  to  be  a  part  fitted  for,  and 
susceptible  of,  those  motions,  with  which 
sensation,  and  the  whole  consequent  ope- 
rations of  thought,  are  connected  :  and 
thereby  is  fitted  to  form  a  communication 
between  the  motions  excited  in  the  senti- 
ent, and  those  in  consequence  arising  in  the 
moving  extremities  of  the  nerves,  which 
are  often  remote  and  distant  from  each 
other.  3.  The  moving  extremities  are  so 
framed  as  to  be  capable  of  contraction, 
and  of  having  this  contraction  excited,  by 
motion  propagated  from  the  brain,  and 
communicated  to  the  contractile  fibre.  4. 
The  nerves,  more  strictly  so  called,  are  to 


NER 


NET; 


be  considered  as  a  collection  of  medullary 
fibres,  each  enveloped  in  its  proper  mem- 
brane, and  thereby  so  separated  from  every 
other,  as  hardly  to  admit  of  any  communica- 
tion of  motion  from  any  one  to  the  others, 
and  to  admit  only  of  motion  along1  the  con- 
tinuous medullary  substance  of  the  same 
fibre,  from  its  origin  to  the  extremities,  or 
contrarywise.  From  this  vie\v  of  the  parts 
of  the  nervous  system,  of  their  several 
functions  and  communication  with  each 
other,  it  appears,  that  the  beginning1  of 
motion  in  the  animal  economy  is  generally 
connected  with  sensation:  and  that  the 
ultimate  effects  of  such  motion  are  chiefly 
a'ciions  depending  immediately  upon  the 
contraction  of  moving  fibres,  between 
which  and  the  sentient  extremities  the 
communication  is  by  means  of  the  brain. 

NER.VEA  SPONGIOSA.  The  cavernous 
part  of  the  penis. 

NEHVI  INTEUCOSTALES  INITOMIJfATI.      The 

fifth  pair  of  nerves. 

NERVINES.  (Nervina,  sc.  medlcamenta, 
from  Jiervus.)  Neurotics.  Medicines  that 
relieve  disorders  of  the  nerves.  They  are 
all  the  antispasmodics,  and  the  various  pre- 
parations of  bark  and  iron. 

NERVORTTM:  RESOLUTIO.  A  species  of 
apoplexy  or  palsy. 

NERVOSUM  os.    The  occipital  bone. 

Nervous  consumption.     See  jltrophia. 

Nervous  diseases      See  Neuroses . 

Nervous  Fever.     See  Febris  nervosa. 

Nervous  head  ache.     See  Cephalalgia. 

NERVOUS  FLUID.  Neryoils  princi- 
ple. The  vascularity  of  the  cortical  part 
of  the  brain,  and  of  the  nerves  themselves, 
their  softness,  pulpiness,  and  natural  hu- 
mid appearance,  give  reason  to  believe 
that  between  the  medullary  particles  of 
which  they  are  principally  composed,  a  fine 
fluid  is  constantly  secreted,  which  may  be 
fitted  to  receive  and  transmit,  even  more 
readily  than  other  fluids  do,  all  impres- 
sions which  are  made  on  it.  It  appears  to 
exhale  from  the  extremities  of  the  nerves. 
The  lassitude  anddebilityof  muscles  from  too 
great  exercise,  and  the  dulnoss  of  the  senso- 
rial  organs  from  excessive  use,  would  seem 
to  prove  this.  It  has  no  smelt  nor  taste ,-  for 
the  ccrebrine  medulla  is  insipid  and  inodo- 
rous. Nor  lias  it  any  colour,  for  the  cere- 
brum and  nerves  are  white.  It  is  of  so 
subtile  a  consistence,  as  never  to  have  been 
detected.  Its  mobility  is  stupendous,  for  in 
less  than  a  moment,  with  the  consent  of 
the  mind,  it  is  conveyed  from  the  cerebrum 
to  the  muscles,  like  the  electric  matter. 
Whether  the  nervous  fluid  be  carried  from 
the  organ  of  sense  in  the  seasonal  nerves  to 
the  cerebrum,  and  from  thence  in  the  motory 
nerves  to  the  muscles,  cannot  be  positively 
affirmed,  but  may  be  proved  The  constitu 
c.nt  principles  of  this  liquid  are  perfectly  un- 
known, as  they  cannot  be  rendered  visible 
by  art,  or  proved  by  experiment.  Upon 


making  a  ligature  upon  a  nei*ve,  the  mo- 
tion of  the  fluid  is  interrupted,  which  proves 
that  something  corporeal  flows  through  it. 
It  is  therefore  a  weak  argument  to  deny  its 
existence  because  we  cannot  see  it;  for 
who  has  seen  the  matter  of  heat,  oxygen, 
azot,  and  other  elementary  bodies,  the  ex- 
istence of  which  no  physician  in  the  pre- 
sent day  doubts  ?  The  electric  matter, 
whose  action  on  the  nerves  is  very  great, 
does  not  appear  to  constitute  the  nervous 
fluid  ;  for  nerves  exhibit  no  signs  of  spon- 
taneous electricity  ;  nor  can  it  be  the  mag- 
netic  matter,  as  the  experiment  of  Gavian. 
'with  the  magnet  demonstrates  ;  nor  is  it 
oxygen,  nor  hydrogen,  nor  azot;  for  the 
first  very  much  irritates  the  nerves,  and  the 
other  two  suspend  their  action.  The  ner- 
vous fluid,  therefore,  is  an  element  sui  ge- 
neris, which  exists  and  is  produced  in  the 
nerves  only ;  hence,  like  other  elements, 
it  is  a  thing  unknown,  and  only  to  be 
known  by  its  effects.  The  pulpous  softness 
of  some  nerves,  and  their  lax  situation, 
does  not  allow  them  and  the  brain  to  act 
on  the  body  and  soul  only  by  oscillation. 
Lastly,  a  tense  chord,  although  tied,  oscil- 
lates. The  use  of  the  nervous  fluid  is,  1. 
It  appears  to  be  an  intermediate  substance 
between  the  body  and  the  soul,  by  means 
of  which  the  latter  thinks,  perceives,  and 
moves  the  muscles  subservient  to  the  will. 
Hence  the  body  acts  upon  the  soul,  and 
the  soul  upon  the  body.  2.  It  appears  to 
differ  from  the  vital  principle ;  for  parts 
live  and  are  irritable  which  want  nerves, 
as  bones,  tendons,  plants,  and  insects. 

NESTIS.  (From  v»,  neg.  and  t<rBtee,  to 
eat ;  so  called  because  it  is  generally  found 
empty.)  The  jejunum. 

Nettie,  common.    See  Urtica. 

Nettle,  dead.    See  Lamium  album. 

Nettle-rash.     See  Urticaria. 

NEUROCHOXDRODES.  (From  m/goy,  a  si- 
new, and  £ov<f(>9?j  a  cartilage.)  A  hard  sub- 
stance between  a  sinew  and  a  cartilage. 

NEUROLOGY.  (From  vwger,  a  nerve, 
and  x 57/0?,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine  of 
the  nerves. 

NjiimoMETonEs.  (From  veygov,  a  nerve, 
and  fj-t-r^t,  a  matrix.)  The  psoas  muscles 
are  so  called  by  Fallopius,  as  being  the  re- 
pository of  so  many  small  nerves. 

NEUROSES.  (From  viw^v,  a  nerve.) 
Nervous  diseases.  The  second  class  of 
Cullen's  nosology  is  so  called  ;  it  compre- 
hends affections  of  sense  and  motion,  dis- 
turbed ;  without  either  idiopathic  pyrexia, 
or  topical  diseases. 

NEUROTICA.  (From  vsvgov,  a  nerve.) 
Nervous  medicines. 

NKUROTOMY.  (Neurotomia,  from  v«/gov, 
a  nerve,  and  vtpvce,  to  cut.)  A  dissection 
of  the  nerves.  Also  a  puncture  of  a 
nerve. 

NEUTRAL  SALTS.  Secondary  salts, 
tfader  the  name  of  neutral  or  secondary 


NIC 

salts  are  comprehended  such  matters  as 
are  composed  of  two  primitive  saline  sub- 
stances combined  together.  They  are  called 
neutral,  because  they  do  not  possess  the 
characters  of  acid  nor  alkaline  salts,  which 
are  primitive  salts ;  such  are  Epsom  salts, 
alum,  nitre,  &c. 

NEXUS.  (From  neclo,  wind.)  A  com- 
plication of  substances  in  one  part,  as  the 
membrane  which  involves  the  foetus. 

NICKEL.  It  is  to  Cronstedt  that  we 
are  indebted  for  the  discovery  of  this  me- 
tal ;  though  the  substance  from  which  he 
extracted  it  was  known  in  the  year  1694. 
Cronstedt  proved  it  to  be  a  peculiar  metal 
in  the  year  1751.  Nickel  is  found  in  na- 
ture  generally  in  the  metallic  state,  more 
rarely  in  that  of  an  oxyd.  Its  ores  have  a 
coppery  red  colour,  generally  covered  more 
or  less  with  a  greenish  grey  efflorescence. 
The  most  abundant  ore  is  that  termed  sul- 
phuret  of  nickel*  or  kupfernickel,  which  is  a 
compound  of  nickel,  arsenic,  sulphuret  of 
iron,  and  sometimes  cobalt  and  copper. 
This  ore  occurs  either  massive,  or  dissemi- 
nated, but  never  crystallized ;  it  is  of  a 
copper  colour,  sometimes  yellowish,  white, 
or  grey.  It  exists  also  combined  with  ox- 
ygen, and  a  little  carbonic  acid,  in  what  is 
called  native  oxyd  of  nickel,  (nickel  ochre;} 
it  then  has  an  earthy  appearance,  and  is 
very  friable ;  it  is  found  coating  knpfemic- 
kely  and  seems  to  originate  from  the  de- 
composition of  this  ore.  It  is  found  con- 
taminated with  iron  in  the  mineral  sub- 
stance called  martial  nickel,-  this  native 
combination,  when  fresh  broken,  has  a  la- 
mellated  texture;  when  exposed  to  the  air, 
it  soon  turns  black,  and  sometimes  exhi. 
bits  thin  rhomboidal  plates  placed  irregu- 
larly over  each  other.  It  is  also  found  uni- 
ted to  arsenic,  cobalt,  and  alumine  in  the 
ore,  called  arseniate  of  nickel. 

Properties.— Nickel,  when  free  from  he- 
terogeneous substances,  is  of  a  pale  flesh 
colour.  When  fresh  broken  it  has  a 
strong  lustre.  It  has  a  fine-grained  com- 
pact texture,  and  can  be  a  little  flattened 
by  hammering,  similar  to  cast  iron.  It 
leaves  a  trace  when  rubbed  upon  the  po- 
lished surface  of  a  hard  stone.  Its  speci- 
fic gravity  is  7.380.  It  requires  a  very  in- 
tense heat  for  fusion.  When  exposed  for  a 
long  time  to  a  humid  atmosphere,  its  sar- 
face  becomes  gradually  covered  with  an 
oxyd  of  a  greenish  hue ;  this  takes  place 
likewise  and  more  rapidly,  when  heated  in 
contact  with  air.  When  fused  with  borax 
it  produces  a  glass  of  a  hyacinth  colour. 
It  unites  with  phosphorus  by  fusion,  and 
forms  with  it  a  phosphuret  which  is  very 
fusible,  white,  and  in  brilliant  needles. 
With  sulpher  it  forms,  by  fusion,  a  hard 
yellow  mass,  with  small  brilliant  facets, 
Sulphuric  acid,  assisted  by  heat,  dissolves 
it.  Nitric  acid  acts  on  it  more  readily 
ic  acid,  when  heated  on  it,  likewise 


NIC 


533 


dissolves  part  of  it.  Boracic  and  phos- 
phoric acids  seem  to  have  little  or  no  action 
on  nickel.  It  readily  unites  with  gold,  and 
renders  that  metal  white  and  brittle.  It 
likewise  fuses  with  platina,  silver,  and  bis- 
muth. It  does  not  alloy  with  mercury.  It 
is  easily  oxydated  by  the  nitrate  and  the 
super-oxygenated  muriate  of  potash.  It  is 
not  magnetic,  nor  has  it  the  smallest  effect 
upon  the  magnetic  needle.  This  has  been 
proved  by  Mr.  Chenevix,  who  has  also 
shown  that  the  magnetism  of  common 
nickel  is  owing  to  the  iron  which  so  obsti- 
nately adheres  to  it.  For  a  portion  of 
iron,  so  small  as  not  to  be  detected  by  the  best 
chemical  tests,  when  combined  with  nickel, 
is  capable  of  communicating  magnetic  pro- 
perties to  the  whole  mass  as  strong  as  if  the 
whole  were  composed  of  steel 

JVTethod  of  obtaining  Nickel. — To  obtain 
nickel,  the  ore  is  first  roasted,  in  order  to 
free  it  from  sulphur  and  arsenic ;  it  is  then 
changed  intoja  greenish  oxyd.  This  oxyd 
is  mixed  with  two  or  three  parts  of  black 
flux.  The  mixture  is  put  into  a  crucible, 
and,  being  covered  with  decripitated  muri- 
ate of  soda,  it  is  brought  to  the  state  of  fu- 
sion,by  thestrongest  heat  of  a  smith's  forge. 

When  the  crucible  is  broken,  there  is 
found  at  the  bottom,  under  brown,  black- 
ish, and  sometimes  blue  scoriae,  a  bu;\on 
of  a  yellowish  white  colour,  equal  :j  -;  •  ht 
to  a  tenth,  a  fifth,  and  even  a  lia  r.  .  ae 
ore  employed.  This  metai,  however,  is 
still  far  from  being  pure. 

In  order  to  purify  it,  the  button  obtained 
is  again  broken  into  small  pieces,  strongly 
heated,  and  then  digested  with  its  own 
weight  of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid,  and 
distilled  to  drvness.  The  dry  mass  is  dis- 
solved in  water,  and  filtered.  This  solution, 
in  general,  deposits  crystals  of  arsenic,  and 
finally  affords  dark  green  crystals  of  sul- 
phate of  nickel.  This  sulphate  is  re-dis- 
solved in  water,  and  decomposed  by  car- 
bonate of  potash.  The  precipitate  is  dis- 
solved in  liquid  ammonia ;  the  blue  solu- 
tion leaves  a  residuum,  which  is  filtered  of?, 
and  the  filtered  solution  saturated  with 
nitric  acid.  The  nickel  is  then  precipitated 
in  the  form  of  a  greyish  green  powder,  by 
carbonate  of  potash.  From  this  oxyd  the 
metallic  nickel  is  obtainable  by  exposing  it 
to  heat,  when  made  into  a  mass  with  oil 
and  a  little  charcoal  powder 

The  nickel  obtained  in  this  manner  was, 
until  lately,  considered  as  perfectly  pure. 
It  possesses,  however,  magnetic  proper- 
ties. It  is  therefore  contaminated  with  iron. 

In  order  to  obtain  this  metal  in  a  state  of 
absolute  purity,  the  following  method  of 
Chevenix  must  be  had  rer.  -urse  to : 

Take  the  native  suiphuret  of  nickel,  re- 
duce it  to  powder,  and  roast  it  in  contact 
with  charcoal  powder  over  a  gentle  fire. 
When  no  more  fumes  arise,  pour  then  ni- 
tric acid  over  it,  and  dissolve  it  by  heat  in 


554 


NIG 


a  Florence  flask.  Decant  the  solution, 
filter  it  through  bibulous  paper,  and  eva- 
porate it  to  dryness  in  a  glass  basin  Dis- 
solve the  nitrate  of  nickel  in  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  distilled  water,  and  decom- 
pose it  by  the  addition  of  the  strongest 
liquid  ammonia,  taking  care  to  add  it  in 
excess.  The  oxyd  of  nickel  and  cobalt 
will  thus  be  re-dissolved;  then  let  the  so- 
lution stand  undisturbed  till  a  precipitate 
again  ensues.  The  solution  must  then  be 
evaporated ;  it  becomes  blue  during  this 
process,  by  the  precipitation  of  the  co- 
balt, which  should  be  separated,  and  the 
evaporation  be  then  continued  to  dryness ; 
the  residue  will  be  pure  oxyd  of  nickel. 

In  order  to  reduce  this  oxyd  to  the  me- 
tallic state,  let  it  be  made  into  a  paste  with 
oil,  mix  it  with  about  three  parts  of  black 
flux,  and  put  it  into  a  crucible,  covering  it 
with  borax  and  muriate  of  soda,  and  heat 
the  crucible  violently  for  an  hour  and  a 
half  in  a  forge,  a  button  will  then  be  ob- 
tained, which  is  pure  nickel. 

NICOPUORUS.  (From  VIM,  victory,  and 
<?sg®,  to  bear,  so  called  because  victors 
were  crowned  with  it.) 

NICOTIANA.  (From'Mr.  Nicott,  who 
first  brought  it  into  Europe.)  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  sys- 
tem. Class  Pentaaidria.  Order  Monogy- 
jja.  2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
officinal  tobacco.  Petum,  by  the  Indians, 
Tabacum.  Hyosdamus  Peruvianus.  Pi- 
celt.  The  Virginia  tobacco.  Nicotiana  ta- 
bacum  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  lanceolato-ovatis 
sessilibus  decurrentibus  Jlorentibus  acutis,  is 
the  plant  employed  medicinally.  It  is  a 
very  active  narcotic  and  sternutatory.  A 
decoction  of  the  leaves  is  much  esteemed 
in  some  diseases  of  the  skin,  and  is  by  some 
said  to  be  a  specific  against  the  itch.  The 
fumes  and  the  decoction  are  employed  in 
obstinate  constipations  of  the  bowels,  and 
very  frequently  with  success ;  it  is  neces- 
sary, however,  to  caution  the  practitioner 
against  an  effect  mostly  produced  by  its 
exhibition,  namely,  syncope,  with  cold 
sweats;  and  in  some  instances  death. 

NICOTIANA  AMERICANA.  American  or 
Virginian  tobacco.  See  Nicotiana. 

NICOTIANA  MINOR.  Tobacco  Jlnglicum. 
Priapeia.  Hyosdamus  luteus.  English  to- 
bacco. This  plant,  Nicotiana  rustica  of 
Linnxus,  is  much  weaker  than  the  Virgi- 
nian tobacco,  the  leaves  are  chiefly  used 
to  smoke  vermin,  though  they  promise, 
from  their  more  gentle  operation,  to  be  a 
safer  remedy  in  some  cases  than  the  for- 
mer. 

NICOTIANA  IIUSTICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  English  tobacco.  See  Nico- 
tiana minor. 

NICOTIANA  TA^ACUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tobacco-plant.  See  Nicoti- 
ana. 

NiGELLAS.       (Quasi    mgrella,    fcom 


NIN 

niger,  black,  so  named  from  its  black 
seed.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnzean  system.  Class,  Polyandria. 
Order,  Pentagynia.  2.  The  pharmaco- 
poeial name  of  the  Nigella  satira  of  Lin- 
naeus Devil  in  a  bush,  or  fennel-flower. 
It  was  formerly  employed  medicinally  as 
an  expectorant  and  deobstruent,  but  is  now 
deservedly  fallen  into  disuse. 

NIGERIA  SATIVA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  devil  in  a  bush.  See  Ni- 
gella. 

NIGELLASTRUM.  (From  Nigella,  fen- 
nel-flower.) Pseudomelanthium.  Lychnis 
segetum  major.  Gelhago.  Nigella  offici- 
narum.  Lychnoides  segetum.  Cockle,  a 
herb  resembling  the  nigella. 

Night-blindness.     See  Nyctalopia. 

NIGHT-MARE.  Incubus.  Oneirody 
nia  grarvans.  The  nervous  or  indisposed 
persons  are  oppressed  during  sleep  with  a 
heavy  pressing  sensation  on  the  chest,  by 
which  respiration  is  impeded,  or  the  circu- 
lation of  blood  intercepted,  to  such  a  de- 
gree as  to  threaten  suffocation.  Frightful 
ideas  are  recollected  on  waking,  which  oc- 
cupied the  dreaming  mind.  Frequent  at- 
tempts are  made  to  cry  out,  but  often 
without  effect,  and  the  horrors  and  agita- 
tions felt  by  the  patient  are  inexpressibly 
frightful.  The  sensations  generally  origi- 
nate in  a  large  quantity  of  wind,  or  indi- 
gestible matter  in  the  stomach  of  supper- 
eaters,  which,  pressing  the  stomach  against 
the  diaphragm,  impede  respiration,  or  ren- 
der it  short  and  convulsed.  Inflated  intes- 
tines may  likewise  produce  similar  effects, 
or  mental  perturbations. 

There  is  another  species  of  night-mare 
mentioned  by  authors,  which  has  a  more 
dangerous  tendency ;  and  this  arises  from 
an  impeded  circulation  of  blood  in  the 
lungs,  when  lying  down,  or  too  great  re- 
laxation of  the  heart  and  its  impelling 
powers.  Epilepsy,  apoplexy,  or  sudden 
death,  are  sometimes  amongst  the  conse- 
quences of  this  species  of  disturbed  sleep. 
Polypi  in  the  large  vessels,  aneurisms,  wa- 
ter in  the  thorax,  pericardium,  or  lungs, 
empyema,  &c.  are  amongst  the  most  dan- 
gerous causes.  See  Oneirodynia. 

Nightshade,  American.  See  Phytolacca 
decandria. 

Nightshade,  deadly.     See  Belladonna. 

Nightshade,  garden.     See  Solanum. 

Nightshade,  Palestine.  See  Solamtpi 
sanctum. 

Nightshade^  tuoody     See  Dulcamara. 

NIGHITIKS.  (From  niger,  black.)  A 
caries  is  called  nigrities  ossiumt  a  black- 
ness of  the  bone. 

NIHILUM  ALBUM.  A  name  formerly 
given  to  the  flowers,  or  oxyd  of  zinc. 

NINSI  RADIX  Ninzin.  Nindsin.  This 
root  was  long  supposed  to  be  the  same  as 
ginseng.  It  now  appears,  however,  to  be 
ihe  produce  of  a  different  plant,  the 


NIT 


NIT 


Mtns/  of  Linnaeus,  foliis  serratis,  pznnaiis; 
ramis  ternatis,  possessing  similar  though 
weaker  properties  than  ginseng. 

NiwziTf.     See  Ninsi  radix. 

NIPPLE.  The  small  projecting  por- 
tion in  the  middle  of  the  breasts  of  men 
and  women.  It  is  much  larger  in  the  lat- 
ter, and  has  an  opening  in  it,  the  excreto- 
ry ducts  of  the  lacteal  glands. 

Nipple-wort.     See  Lampsana. 

NITRAS.  (From  nitrum,  nitre.)  A 
nitrate ;  a  salt  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
nitric  acid  and  a  different  bases,  as  the  ni- 
trate of  potash,  soda,  silver,  &c. 

NITRAS  AMMONITE.  Alkali  volatile  ni- 
tratum.  Sal  ammoniacus  nitrosus,  Jlmmo- 
rua  nitrata.  A  salt  composed  of  the  acid 
of  nitre  arid  ammonia,  the  virtues  of  which 
are  irritating,  diuretic,  and  deobstruent ; 
externally,  it  is  resolvent  and  sialagogue. 

NITRAS  ARGENTI.  Causticiim  lunare. 
Jlrgentum  nitratum.  "  Take  of  silver  an 
ounce,  nitric  acid,  a  fluid-ounce  and  a 
half,  distilled  water,  two'  fluid-ounces." 
Mix  the  nitric  acid  and  water,  and  dissolve 
the  silver  therein  on  a  sand  bath ;  then  in- 
crease the  heat  gradually,  that  the  nitrate 
of  silver  may  be  dried.  Melt  the  salt  in  a 
crucible  over  a  slow  fire  until,  the  water 
being1  evaporated,  it  shall  cease  to  boil; 
then  pour  it  quickly  into  moulds  of  conve- 
nient shape.  Its  virtues  are  corrosive  and 
astringent.  Internally  it  is  exhibited  in 
very  small  quantities,  in  epilepsy  ;  and  ex- 
ternally it  is  employed  to  destroy  fungous 
excrescences,  callous  ulcers,  fistulas,  &c. 
In  the  latter  disease  it  is  employed  as  an 
injection  :  from  two  grains  to  three  being 
dissolved  in  an  ounce  of  distilled  water. 

NITRAS  POTASS.®.     See  Nitre. 

NITRAS  POTASSJE  pusus.  Sal  prunellce. 
J\itnim  tabulatwn.  This  salt,  besides  the 
nitric  acid  and  potash,  contains  a  little 
sulphuric  acid. 

NITRAS-  son^:.  JHkali  minerale  nitra- 
turn.  Nitrum  cubicwn.  Its  virtues  are  si. 
milar  to  those  of  nitrate  of  potash,  for 
which  it  may  be  safely  substituted. 

Nitrate  of  potash.     See  Nitre. 

Nitrate  of  silver.    See  Nitras  argenti. 

NITRE.  vflgov.  Nitrum.  Potasste nitras. 
Salpetrae.  Aklurat.  Jllgali.  Jltac.  liaurack. 
Jicitsto.  Halinitmm.  Salt  petre.  A  per- 
fect neutral  salt,  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
nitrous  acid  with  the  vegetable  alkali. 
Its  taste  is  cooling,  and  it  does  not  alter 
the  colour  of  the  syrup  of  violets.  Nitre 
exists  in  large  quantities  in  the  earth,  and 
is  continually  formed  in  inhabited  places  ; 
it  is  found  in  great  quantities  upon  walls 
which  are  sheltered  from  the  rain.  .  It  is  of 
great  use  in  the  arts  ;  it  is  the  principal  in- 
gredient in  gunpowder  ;  and,  burned  with 
different  proportions  of  tartar,  forms  the 
substances  called  fluxes.  It  is  of  consi- 
derable importance  in  medicine,  as  a  febri- 
fuge, diuretic,  and  antiphlogistic  remedy. 


NITRIC  ACID.  Acidum  nitricum. 
The  London  College  direct  this  acid  to  be 
made  by  distilling  equal  parts,  by  weight, 
of  dried  nitrate  of  potash  and  sulphuric 
acid,  two  pounds  of  each.  Mix  them  in  a 
glass  retort,  then  distil  the  nitric  acid  in  a 
sand  bath,  until  a  red  vapour  arises;  last- 
ly, having  added  to  the  acid  first  distilled 
an  ounce  more  of  dry  nitrate  of  potash, 
distil  the  nitric  acid  again  in  a  similar 
manner. 

The  specific  gravity  of  nitric  acid  is  to 
that  of  water,  as  1.600  to  1.000.  An  ounce 
diluted  with  water  ought  to  dissolve  of  a 
lump  of  lime-stone  immersed  therein  seven 
drachms. 

This  acid  undiluted  is  a  powerful  caustic, 
and  is  sometimes  employed  as  such  by  sur- 
geons to  destroy  fungous  excrescencies. 
Very  much  diluted  it  is  exhibited  internally 
as  a  tonic  and  antisceptic,  in  the  cure  of 
typhoid  fevers,  scurvy,  syphiloid  diseases, 
and  other  cachexies. 

Nitri&-oxyd  of  mercury.  See  Nitrico- 
oxydwn  hydrargyri. 

NITRICO-OXYDUM  HYDRARGYRI. 
Hydrargims  nitratus  ruber.  Mercwrius 
corrosivus  ruber.  Mercurius  prcecipi tatus  cor- 
rosives. Nitric-oxyd  of  mercury.  Red  pre- 
cipitate. "  Take  of  purified  mercury,  by 
weight,  three  pounds  :— -of  nitric  acid,  by 
weight,  a  pound  and  a  half : — of  distilled 
water,  two  pints."  Mix  in  a  glass  vessel, 
and  boil  the  mixture  in  a  sand  bath,  until 
the  mercury  being  dissolvfd,  the  water  also 
evaporated,  and  a  white  mass  remain. 
Rub  this  into  powder,  and  put  it  into  an- 
other shallow  vessel,  than  apply  a  moderate 
heat,  and  raise  the  fire  gradually  until  the 
red  vapour  shall  cease  to  rise."  This  pre- 
paration is  very  extensively  employed  by 
surgeons  as  a  stimulant  and  escharotic,  but 
its  extraordinary  activity  does  not  allow  of 
its  being  given  internally.  Finely  levigated 
and  mixed  with  common  cerates,  it  is  an 
excellent  application  to  indolent  ulcers, 
especially  those  which  remain  after  burns 
and  scalds,  and  those  in  which  the  granula- 
tions are  indolent  and  flabby.  It  is  also  an 
excellent  caustic  application  to  chancres. 

NITROGEN.  (From  w7jov,  nitre,  and 
yivcfAUii,  to  generate ;  so  called  because  it 
is  the  generator  of  nitre.)  Azote.  Alkaligen, 
A  simple  body,  very  abundant  in  nature, 
though  not  producible  alone,  or  in  an  insu- 
lated state.  It  is  not  distinctly  perceptible  to 
the  human  senses,  hqwever  aided  by  instru- 
ments. We  know  it  only  in  its  combina- 
tion. But  the  reality  of  its  existence  is 
unquestionable;  since  we  can  mark  its  pas- 
sage out  of  one  combination  into  another ; 
since  we  know  the  laws  of  chemical  at- 
traction  to  which  it  is  subject ;  since  we 
discern  the  precise  character  of  those  sim- 
ple substances  with  which  it  is  combinable, 
and  can  distinguish  the  nature  of  the  new 
which  the  combination  pro- 


536 


Nit 


duces.  The  separate  existence  and  pecu- 
liar nature  of  this  substance  were  first  dis- 
covered by  Dr.  Rutherford.  It  is  the  ra- 
dical principle  of  our  atmospheric  air,  and 
other  gazeous  substances,  and  forms  a  con- 
stituent part  of  animal  and  vegetable  sub- 
stances. It  is  a  component  part  of  the 
nitric  acid,  and  of  ammonia.  It  proba- 
bly enters  into  the  formation  of  alkalies, 
and  it  may  be  considered  as  a  real  alcali- 
gen  or  alkalizing  principle,  in  opposition 
to  oxygen,  which,  as  we  have  noticed  be- 
fore,  is  the  principle  of  acidity.  One  of 
tfie  most  remarkable  combinations,  into 
which  nitrogen  is  known  to  enter,  is  that 
which  takes  place  between  it  and  light  and 
caloric.  The  compound  thus  produced  is 
called 

NITROGEN  GAS. 

Phlogisticated  air.  Azotic  gas.  Mephi- 
tic  air.  Mofette. 

Properties. — Nitrogen  gas,  or  azotic  gas, 
as  it  is  also  called,  is  not  possessed  of  any 
remarkable  property  capable  of  charac- 
terizing it ;  but  is  principally  distinguish- 
ed by  certain  negative  qualities,  namely, 
it  is  extremely  hurtful  to  respiration,  and 
quickly  kills  animals.  Plants  thrive  and 
even  flourish  in  it.  It  has  no  sensible 
taste.  It  neither  reddens  blue  vege- 
table colours,  nor  precipitates  lime,  or 
barytic-water.  Its  weight  is  to  com- 
mon air,  as  .985.  to  1.000.  No  com- 
bustible substance  burns  in  nitrogen  gas  ; 
but  it  is  capable  of  combustion  in  combi- 
nation with  oxygen  gas,  when  exposed  to 
the  action  of  the  electric  spark.  It  is  not 
absorbable  by  water  It  is  capable  of  dis- 
solving sulphur,  phosphorus  and  charcoal, 
in  minute  quantities.  It  unites  to  hydro- 
gen  under  certain  conditions,  and  consti- 
tutes with  it  ammonia.  When  united  to 
oxygen  in  different  proportions,  it  produces 
atmospheric  air,  gazeous  oxyd  of  azote  or 
nitrogen,  nitrous  gas,  nitrous  acid  and  ni- 
tric acid.  It  is  a  component  part  of  all 
animal  substances,  and  communicates  to 
them  their  most  distinctive  characters.  It 
was  discovered  by  Dr.  Rutherford  of  Edin- 
burgh. 

Nitrogen  gas  has  been  found  by  Priestley 
in  the  Bath  waters,  and  by  Dr.  Pearson  in 
the  Buxton  waters. 

Methods  of  obtaining  J\itrogen  Gas. — 
Nitrogen  gas  may  be  obtained  by  various 
means.  For  instance,  it  has  been  long 
since  ascertained  that  air,  which  has  served 
the  purposes  of  combustion  and  respiration, 
is  no  longer  proper  for  these  uses.  Chy- 
mists  have  availed  themselves  of  this  cir- 
cumstance, in  order  to  obtain  nitrogen  gas 
in  the  following  manner. 

1  Make  a  quantity  of  sulphuret  of  pot- 
asli  or  suiphuret  of  iron  into  a  paste  with 
water,  and  place  the  mixture  in  a  saucer 
or  plate  over  water,  on  a  stand  raised  above 
the  fluid  i  then  invert  over  it  ajar  or  bell- 


NIT 

glass,  and  allow  this  to  stand  for  a  day  oj; 
two  The  air  contained  in  the  bell-glass 
will  gradually  diminish,  as  will  appear 
from  the  ascent  of  the  water,  until  only 
about  three-fourths  of  its  original  bulk  re- 
main. 

When  no  further  diminution  takes  place, 
the  vessel  containing  the  sulphuret  must  be 
removed,  and  the  remaining  air  will  be 
found  to  be  nitrogen  gas. 

In  this  experiment  the  moistened  sulphu- 
ret of  potash  has  a  great  affinity  to  oxygen, 
it  attracts  and  separates  it  from  the  atmos- 
pheric air,  and  the  nitrogen  gas  is  left  be- 
hind; the  sulphur  is,  during  the  experiment, 
converted  into  sulphuric  acid,  which  unites 
to  the  alkali  and  forms  sulphate  of  potash. 
The  water  with  which  the  sulphuret  is 
moistened  likewise  undergoes  a  decompo- 
sition, as  shall  be  more  fully  proved  in  an- 
other place. 

2.  Nitrogen  gas   may  likewise  be  ob- 
tained from  fresh  animal  substances.     For 
this  purpose  cut  a  piece  of  lean  muscular 
flesh  into  small  pieces,  introduce  them  into 
a  retort,  and  pour  over  them  weak  nitric 
acid.    If  the  heat  of  a  lamp  not  exceeding 
80°  Fahr.  be  then  gently  applied,  the  gas 
will  be  speedily  obtained ;  for  all  animal 
substances  are  composed  of  nitrogen,  car- 
bon, hydrogen,  and  oxygen ;  and  on  add- 
ing nitric  acid  in  this  way,  the  equilibrium 
of  the  respective  affinities  is  destroyed* 
the  nitrogen  gas  becoming  separated. 

That  the  nitric  acid  does  not  furnish  the 
nitrogen  gas  is  obvious,  from  its  saturating 
after  its  action  as  large  a  quantity  of  alkali 
as  before,  consequently  it  could  not  have 
suffered  any  alteration 

The  fibrous  part  of  animal  matter 
is  that  which  affords  the  most  nitrogen 
gas ;  next  to  this  all  the  concretive  parts, 
such  as  the  clot  of  blood  ;  next  to  that, 
albuminous  matter,  such  as  the  serum 
and  the  white  of  eggs;  gelatinous  sub- 
stances afford  the  least. 

3.  Nitrogen  gas    may  likewise  be  ob- 
tained, by  causing  oxygenated  muriatic  acid 
gas  to  be  received  in  a  vessel  containing  li- 
quid ammonia,  for  ammonia  consists  of  hy- 
drogen and  nitrogen.   The  hidrogen  of  the 
ammonia  unites  to  the  oxygen  of  the  oxyge- 
nated muriatic  acid,  and  forms  water,  heat 
is  evolved,  the  nitrogen  becomes  free,  and 
the  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  becomes  con- 
verted  into  simple  muriatic  acid. 

Nitrogen  gaz.     See  Jlzot. 

NITROGEN,  GAZEOUS  OXYD  OF. 
This  combination  of  nitrogen  andoxygenwas 
formerly  called  the  dephlogisticated  nitrous 
gaz,  but  now  gazeous  oxyd  of  nitrogen,  or 
nitrous  oxyd.  It  was  first  discovered  by 
Priestley.  Its  nature  and  properties  have 
since  been  investigated  (though  not  very 
accurately)  by  a  society  of  Dutch  chymists. 

Professor  Davy  has  examined  with  un- 
common accuracy  the  formation  and  pro- 


fall  the  sub 


NITROGEN,  GAZEOUS  OXID  OF. 


537 


jetties  of  all  the  substances  concerned  in  its 
production.  He  has  detected  the  sources 
of  error  in  the  experiments  of  Priestley 
jind  the  Dutch  chemists,  and  to  him  we  are 
indebted  for  a  thorough  knowledge  of  this 
gas.  We  shall  therefore  exhibit  the  phi- 
losophy of  this  gazeous  fluid  as  we  find  it 
in  his  researches  concerning  the  nitrous 
oxid. 

Properties  — It  exists  in  the  form  of  per- 
manent gas.  A  candle  burns  with  a  bril- 
liant flame  and  crackling  noise  in  it ; 
before  its  extinction  the  white  inner  flame 
becomes  surrounded  with  a  blue  one. 
Phosphorus  introduced  into  it,  in  a  state 
of  actual  inflammation,  burns  with  in- 
creased splendour,  as  in  oxygen  gas. 
Sulphur  introduced  into  it,  when  burning 
with  a  feeble  blue  flame  is  instantly  ex- 
tinguished; but  when  in  a  state  of  vivid 
inflammation,  it  burns  with  a  rose-coloured 
flame.  Ignited  charcoal  burns  in  it  more 
brilliantly  than  in  atmospheric  air.  Iron 
wire,  with  a  small  piece  of  wood  affixed  to 
h,  when  inflamed,  and  introduced  into  a 
vessel  filled  with  this  gas,  burns  vehe- 
mently, and  throws  out  bright  scintillating 
sparks.  No  combustible  body  however 
burns  in  it,  unless  it  be  previously  brought 
to  a  state  of  vivid  inflammation.  Hence 
sulphur  may  be  melted,  and  even  sublimed 
in  it,  phosphorus  may  be  liquified  in  it 
without  undergoing  combustion.  Nitrous 
oxid  is  pretty  rapidly  absorbed  by  water 
that  has  been  boiled  ;  a  quantity  of  gas 
equal  to  rather  more  than  half  the  bulk  of 
the  water  may  be  thus  made  to  disappear, 
the  water  acquires  a  sweetish  taste,  but  its 
other  properties  do  not  differ  perceptibly 
from  common  water,  The  whole  of  the 
gas  may  be  expelled  again  by  heat.  It 
does  not  change  blue  vegetable  colours.  It 
has  a  distinctly  sweet  taste,  and  a  faint  but 
agreeable  odour.  It  undergoes  no  diminu- 
tion when  mingled  with  oxigen  or  nitrous 
gas.  Most  of  the  liquid  inflammable  bo- 
dies, such  as  ether,  alcohol,  volatile  and  fat 
oils,  absorb  it  rapidly  and  in  great  quan- 
tity. Acids  exert  but  little  action  on  it. 
The  affinity  of  the  neutro-saline  solutions 
for  gazeous  oxid  of  nitrogen  is  very  feeble. 
Green  muriate  and  green  sulphate  of  iron, 
whether  holding  nitrous  gas  in  solution,  or 
not,  do  not  act  upon  it  None  of  the 
gases  when  mingled  with  it,  suffer  any  per- 
ceptible change  at  common  temperatures ; 
the  muriatic  and  sulphurous  acid  ga&es  ex- 
cepted,  which  undergo  a  slight  expansion. 
Alkalies  freed  from  carbonic  acid,  exposed 
in  the  dry  or  solid  form,  have  no  action 
upon  it ;  they  may  however  be  made  to 
combine  with  it  in  the  nascent  state,  and 
then  constitute  saline  compounds  of  a  pecu- 
liar nature.  These  combinations  deflagrate 
when  heated  with  charcoal,  and  are  de- 


no  change  whatever  from  the  sample  effect 
of  light.  The  action  of  the  electric  spark, 
for  a  long  while  continued,  converts  it  inio 
a  gas,  anulog-ous  to  atmospheric  air  and  ni- 
trous acid  !  the  same  is  the  case  when  it  is 
made  to  pass  through  an  ignited  earthen 
tube.  It  explodes  with  hydrogen  in  a  va- 
riety of  proportions,  at  very  high  tempera- 
tures; for  instance,  when  electric  sparks 
are  nude  to  puss  through  the  mixture. 
Sulphurete'd,  heavy  and  light  carbonated 
hydrogen  gases,  and  gazeous  oxid  ci'  car- 
bon likewise  burn  with  it  when  a  strong 
red  heat  is  applied.  100  parts  by  weight 
of  nitrous  oxid,  contain  36.7  of  oxigen  and 
63.3  of  nitrogen  ;  100  cubic  inches  weigh 
50  grains  at  55°  temperature  and  3()  atmos- 
pheric pressure.  Animals,  when  wholly 
confined  in  gazeous  oxid  of  nitrogen,  give 
no  signs  of  uneasiness  for  some  moments, 
but  they  soon  become  restless  and  then  die. 
When  gazeous  oxid  of  nitrogen  is  mingled 
with  atmospheric  air,  and  then  received 
into  the  lungs,  it  generates  highly  plea- 
surable sensations  ;  the  effects  it  produces 
on  the  animal  system  are  eminently  distin- 
guished ftom  every  other  chemical  agent. 
It  excites  every  fibre  to  action,  and  rouses 
the  faculties  of  the  mind,  inducing  a  state 
of  great  exhiliration,  an  irresistible  pro- 
pensity to  laughter,  a  rapid  flow  of  vivid 
ideas,  and  unusual  vigour  and  fitness  for 
muscular  exertions,  in  some  respects  re- 
sernbl  ng  those  attendant  on  the  pleasantest 
period  of  intoxication,  without  any  subse- 
quent languor,  depression  of  the  nervous 
energy,  or  disugreeble  feelings  ;  but  more 
generally  followed  by  vigour,  and  a  plea- 
surable disposition  to  exertion,  which  gra- 
dually subsides. 

Such  are  the  properties  that  characterize 
the  nitrous  oxid. 

The  Dutch  chemists  and  some  French 
and  German  philosophers  assert  that  it  can- 
not be  respired ;  that  burning  phosphorus, 
sulphur,  and  charcoal  are  extinguished  in 
it,  8cc.  It  is  probable  they  did  not  exa- 
mine it  in  a  state  of  purity,  for  it  is  other- 
wise difficult  to  account  for  these  and  many 
other  erroneous  opinions. 

•Methods  of  obtaining-  gazeous  oxid  of  ni- 
trogen.— Gazeous  oxid  of  nitrogen  is  pro- 
duced, when  substances,  having  a  strong 
affinity  with  oxigen  are  brought  into  con- 
tact with  nitric  acid,  or  with  nitrous  gas. 
It  may  therefore  be  obtained  by  various 
processes,  in  which  nitrous  gas  or  nitric 
acid  is  decomposed  by  substances  capable 
of  attracting  the  greater  part  of  their  oxi- 
gen. The  most  commodious  and  expedi- 
tious as  well  as  cheapest  mode  of  obtaining 
it,  is  by  decomposing  nitrate  of  ammonia, 
at  a  certain  temperature,,  in  the  following 
manner : — 

1.     Introduce  into  a  glass  retort  som* 


composed  by  acids  ;  the  gazeous  oxid  of    pure  nitrate  of  ammonia,  and   apply  th 
nitrogen  being  disengaged-    It  undergoes    heat  of  an  Argand's  lamp,  the  salt  wil : 

3Z 


538 


NITROGEN,  GAZEOUS  OX  ID  OF. 


soon  liquefy,  and,  when  it  begins  to  boil, 
gas  will  be  evolved.  Increase  the  heat 
gradually  till  the  body  and  neck  of  the  re- 
tort  become  filled  with  a  semi-transparent 
milky-white  vapour.  In  this  state  the  tem- 
perature of  the  fused  nitrate  is  between 
340°  and  480°.  After  the  decomposition 
has  proceeded  for  a  few  minutes,  so  that 
the  gas  evolved  quickly  enlarges  the  flame 
of  a  taper  held  near  the  orifice  of  the  re- 
tort, it  may  be  collected  over  water,  care 
being  taken  during  the  whole  process,  ne- 
ver to  suffer  the  temperature  of  the  fused 
nitrate  to  rise  above  500°  Fahr.  which 
may  easily  be  judged  of,  from  the  density 
of  the  vapours  in  the  retort,  and  from  the 
quiet  ebullition  of  the  fused  nitrate  ;  for  if 
the  heat  be  increased  beyond  this  point,  the 
vapours  in  the  retort  acquire  a  reddish  and 
more  transparent  appearance :  and  the 
fused  nitrate  begins  to  rise,  and  occupy 
twice  the  bulk  it  did  before.  The  nitrous 
oxid,  after  its  generation,  is  allowed  to 
stand  over  water,  for  at  least  six  hours, 
and  is  then  fit  for  respiration  or  other  ex- 
periments. 

Explanation. — Nitrate  of  ammonia  con- 
sists of  nitric  acid  and  ammonia;  nitric 


acid  is  composed  of  nitrous  gas  and  oxigen ; 
and  ammonia  consists  of  hydrogen  and  ni- 
trogen. At  a  temperature  of  about  480° 
the  attractions  of  hydrogen  for  nitrogen  in 
ammonia,  and  that  of  nitrous  gas  for  oxi- 
gen in  nitric  acid,  are  diminished ;  while,  on 
the  contrary,  the  attractions  of  the  hydro- 
gen of  ammonia  for  the  oxigen  of  the  nitric 
acid,  and  that  of  the  remaining  nitrogen  of 
the  ammonia  for  the  nitrous  gas  of  the  ni- 
tric acid,  are  increased ;  hence  all  the  for- 
mer affinities  are  broken,  and  new  ones 
produced,  namely,  the  hydrogen  of  the  am- 
monia attracts  the  oxigen  of  the  nitric  acid, 
the  result  of  which  is  -water ,-  the  nitrogen 
of  the  ammonia  combines  with  the  libera- 
ted nitrous  gas,  and  forms  nitrous  oxid. 
The  water  and  nitrous  oxid  produced,  pro- 
bably exist  in  binary  combination  in  the 
aeriform  state,  at  the  temperature  of  the 
decomposition. 

Such  is  the  philosophy  of  the  production 
of  gazeous  oxid  of  nitrogen,  by  decompos- 
ing nitrate  of  ammonia  at  that  temperature, 
given  by  Davy. 

To  illustrate  this  complicated  play  of  af- 
finity more  fully,  the  following  sketch  may 
not  be  deemed  superfluous. 


Jl  Diagram  exhibiting  the  production  of  Gazeous  Oxid  of  Nitrogen  by  decomposing  Nitrate 
.      of  Ammonia,  at  480°  Fahr. 


NITRATE 

OF 

AMMONIA. 


A  mmonia. 


Professor  Davy  has  likewise  pointed 
out,  that,  when  the  heat  employed  for  de- 
composing nitrate  of  ammonia  is  raised 
above  the  before-stated  temperature,  an- 
other play  of  affinities  takes  place,  the  at- 
tractions of  nitrogen  and  hydrogen  for  each 
other,  and  of  oxigen  for  nitrous  gas,  are 
still  more  diminished,  whilst  that  of  ni- 


trogen for  nitrous  gas  is  totally  destroyed, 
and  that  of  hydrogen  for  oxigen  increased 
to  a  greater  extent.  A  new  attraction 
likewise  takes  place,  namely,  that  of  ni- 
trous gas  for  nitric  acid  to  form  nitrous  va- 
pour,  and  a  new  arrangement  of  principles 
is  rapidly  produced  :  the  nitrogen  of  the 
ammonia  having  no  affinity  for  any  of  the. 


NIT 


NIT 


539 


single  principles  at  this  temperature,  ea- 
ters into  no  binary  compound ;  the  oxigen 
of  the  nitric  acid  forms  water  with  the  hy- 
drogen, and  the  nitrous  gas  combines  with 
the  nitric  acid  to  form  nitrous  vapour. 

All  these  substances  most  probably  exist 
in  combination,  at  the  temperature  of  their 
production;  and  at  a  lower  temperature 
assume  the  form  of  nitrous  acid,  nitrous 
gas,  nitrogen,  and  -water;  and  hence  we 
see  the  necessity  of  not  heating  the  nitrate 
of  ammonia  above  the  before-stated  tem- 
perature. 

On  account  of  the  rapid  absorption  of 
gazeous  oxid  of  nitrogen  by  water,  it  is 
economical  to  preserve  the  fluid  which  has 
been  used  to  confine  this  gas,  and  to  make 
use  of  it  for  collecting  other  quantities  of 
it.  In  order  to  hasten  its  production,  the 
nitrate  of  ammonia  may  be  previously 
freed  from  its  water  of  crystallization  by 
gently  fusing  it  in  a  glass  or  Wedgewood's 
basin  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  keeping 
it  for  use  in  a  well -stopped  bottle. 

2.  Nitrous   oxid  may   likewise   be  ob- 
tained by  exposing  common  nitrous  gas  to 
alkaline  sulphites,  particularly  to  sulphite 
of  potash  containing  its  full  quantity  of 
water  of  crystallization.     The  nitrous  oxid 
produced  from  nitrous  gas  by  sulphite  of 
potash  has  all  the  properties  of  that  gene- 
rated from  the  decomposition  of  nitrate  of 
ammonia. 

The  conversion  of  nitrous  gas  into  ni- 
trous oxid  by  these  bodies,  depends  on 
the  abstraction  of  a  portion  of  its  oxi- 
gen  by  the  greater  affinity  of  the  sul- 
phite presented  to  it.  The  nitrogen  and 
remaining  oxigen  assume  a  more  condensed 
state  of  existence,  and  constitute  nitrous 
oxid. 

3.  Nitrous  oxid  may  also  be  obtained  by 
mingling  together  nitrous  gas  and  sulphu- 
rated hydrogen  gas.    The  volume  o('  gases 
in  this  case  is  diminished,  sulphur  deposit. 
ed,  ammonia,  water,  and  nitrous  oxid  are 
formed. 

The  change  of  principles  which,  tjtkes 
place  in  this  experiment  depends  upon 
the  combination  of  the  hydrogen  of  the 
sulphurated  hydrogen  gas,  with  different 
portions  of  the  oxigen  and  nitrogen  of  the 
nitrous  gas,  to  form  water  and  ammonia, 
and  to  deposit  sulphur.  The  remaining 
oxigen  and  nitrogen  being  left  in  due  pro- 
portion constitute  nitrous  oxid. 

Remark. — This  singular  exertion  of  at- 
traction by  a  simple  body  appears  highly 
improbable  a  priori  /  but  the  formation  of 
ammonia,  and  the  non-oxigenation  of  the 
sulphur,  elucidate  the  fact.  In  performing 
this  experiment  care  should  be  taken  that 
the  gases  should  be  rendered  as  dry  as  pos- 
sible ;  for  the  presence  of  water  consider- 
ably retards  the  decomposition. 

4.  Nitrous  oxid  may  also  be  produced 
by  presenting  alkaline  sulphurets  to  nitrous 


gas.  Davy  observed  that  a  solution  of 
sulphuret  of  strontia,  or  barytes,  answers 
this  purpose  best. 

This  decomposition  of  nitrous  gas  is  not 
solely  produced  by  the  abstraction  of  oxi- 
gen from  the  nitrous  gas,  to  form  sulphu- 
ric acid.  It  depends  equally  on  the  de- 
composition of  the  sulphurated  hydrogen 
dissolved  in  the  solution  or  liberated  from 
it.  In  this  process  sulphur  is  deposited 
and  sulphuric  acid  formed. 

5.  Nitrous  oxid  is  obtained  in  many  cir- 
cumstances similar  to  these  in  which  ni- 
trous gas  is  produced.  Dr.  Priestley  found 
that  nitrous  oxid  was  evolved,  together 
.  with  nitrous  gas,  during  the  solution  of 
iron,  tin,  and  zinc  in  nitrous  acid. 

It  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  exact 
rationale  of  these  processes,  for  very  com- 
plicated agencies  of  affinities  take  place. 
Either  the  nascent  hydrogen  arising-  from 
the  decomposition  of  the  water  by  the  me- 
tallic substance  may  combine  with  portions 
of  the  oxigen  and  nitrogen  of  the  nitrous 
gas,  and  thus  by  forming  water  and  ammo- 
nia, convert  into  nitrous  oxid  j  or  the  metal- 
lie  substance  may  attract  at  the  same  time 
oxigen  from  the  water  and  nitrous  gas, whilst 
the  nascent  hydrogen  of  the  water  seizes 
upon  a  portion  of  the  nitrogen  of  the  ni- 
trous gas,  to  form  ammonia.  The  analogy 
between  this  process  and  the  decomposition 
of  nitrous  gas  by  sulphurated  hydrogen, 
render  the  first  opinion  most  probable. 

Such  are  the  principal  methods  of  obtain- 
ing nitrous  oxid.  There  are  no  reasons, 
Davy  thinks,  for  supposing  that  nitrous 
oxid  is  formed  in  any  of  the  processes  of 
nature,  and  the  nice  equilibrium  of  affinity 
by  which  it  is  constituted  forbids  us  to 
hope  for  the  power  of  composing  it  from 
its  simple  principles.  We  must  be  content 
to  produce  it  artificially. 

NITRO-MUUIAT1C  ACID.  The  com- 
pound acid  formed  by  uniting  the  nitrous 
and  marine  acids.  It  is  commonly  known 
by  the  name  of  aqua  regia.  See  Qxigena- 
ted  muriatic  add. 

JYitrous  acid.     See  Jlcidum  nitrosum. 

NITROUS  GAS.  '  The  name  of  nitrous 
gas  is  given  to  an  aeriform  fluid,  consisting 
of  a  certain  quantity  of  nitrogen  gas  and 
oxigen.  It  is'  an  elastic,  colourless  fluid, 
having  no  sensible  taste';  it  is  neither  acid 
nor  alkaline  ;  it  is  exceedingly  hurtful  to 
animals,  producing  instant  suffocation, 
whenever  they  attempt  to  breathe  it.  The 
greater  number  of  comb.ust.ibie  bodies  re- 
fuse to  burn  it.  It  is  nevertheless  capable  of 
supporting  the  combustion  of  some  of  these 
bodies.  Phosphorus  burns  in  nitrous  gas 
when  introduced  into  it  in  a  state  of  in- 
flammation ;  pyrophorus  takes  fire  in  it 
spontaneously. 

It  is  not  decomposable  by  water,  though 
100  cubic  inches  of  this  fluid,  when  freed 
from  air,  absorb  about  11.8  cubic  inches 


540 


NIT 


of  gas.  This  solution  is  void  of  taste ;  it 
does  not  redden  blue  vegetable  colours ; 
the  gas  is  expelled  again  when  the  water  is 
made  to  boil  or  suffered  to  freeze.  It  has 
no  action  on  nitrogen  gas  even  when  as- 
sisted bv  heat.  Ic  is  decomposed  by  seve- 
ral metals  at  high  temperatures 

Its  specific  gravity,  when  perfectly  pure, 
is  to  that  of  atmospheric  air  as  1.093  to  1. 
Ardent  spirit,  saccharine  matters,  hydro- 
carbonates,  sulphureous  acid  and  phospho- 
rus have  no  action  on  it.  It  is  not  sensibly 
changed  by  the  action  of  light.  Heat  di- 
lates it,  ft  rapidly  combines  with  oxigen 
gas  at  common  temperatures,  and  converts 
it  into  nitrous  acid.  Atmospheric  air  pro- 
duces the  same  effect  but  with  less  intensi- 
ty. It  is  absorbable  by  green  sulphate, 
muriate  and  nitrate  of  iron,  and  decompos- 
able by  alkaline,  terrene,  and  metallic  sul- 
phurets,  and  other  bodies  that  have  a 
strong  affinity  for  oxigen  ;  but  it  is  not  ca- 
pable of  combining  with  them  chemically, 
so  as  to  form  saline  compounds  From 
the  greatest  number  of  bodies  which  ab- 
sorb it,  it  may  be  again  expelled  by  the 
application  of  heat. 

It  communicates  to  flame  a  greenish  co- 
lour before  extinguishing  it ;  when  mixed 
with  hydrogen  gas  it  acquires  the  property 
of  burning  with  a  green  flame.  Lt  is  ab- 
sorbaUe  by  nitric  acid  and  readers  it 
fuming. 

When  exposed  to  the  action  of  caloric  in 
an  ignited  porcelain  tube,  it  experiences  no 
alteration,  but  when  electric  sparks  are 
made  to  pass  through  it,  it  is  decomposed 
and  converted  into  nitrous  acid,  and  nitro- 
gen gas.  Phosphorus  does  not  shine  in  it. 
It  is  composed  of  56  parts  of  oxigen  and 
44  nitrogen. 

Methods  of  obtaining  nitrous  gas. — 
J.  Put  into  a  small  proof,  or  retort,  some 
copper  wire  or  pieces  of  the  same  metal, 
and  pour  on  it  nitric  acid  of  commerce  di- 
luted with  water,  an  effervescence  takes 
place  and  nitrous  g'as  will  be  produced. 
After  having  suffered  the  gas  to  escape  for 
a  few  minutes  on  account  of  the  atmosphe- 
ric air  contained  in  the  retort,  collect  the 
gas  in  the  water-apparatus  as  usual.  In 
order  to  obtain  the  gas  in  a  pure  state,  it 
must  then  be  shook  for  some  time  in  con- 
tact with  water.  The  water  in  this  in- 
stance suffers  no  alteration,  on  the  con- 
trary, the  acid  undergoes  a  partial  de- 
composition ;  the  metal  robs  the  nitric 
acid  of  the  greatest  part  of  its  oxigen 
and  becomes  oxidated ;  the  remainder  of 
the  acid  having  lost  so  much  of  its  oxigen, 
becomes  thereby  so  altered,  that  at  the 
usual  temperature  it  can  exist  no  longer  in 
the  liquid  state,  but  instantly  expands  and 
assumes  the  form  of  gas  ;  ceasing  at  the 
same  time  to  act  as  an  acid,  and  exhibiting 
different  properties. 


NIT 

Instead  of  presenting  copper  to  nitric 
acid,  iron,  zinc,  mercury,  or  silver  may 
be  made  use  of.  The  metals  best  suited 
for  the  production  of  nitrous  gas  are  silver, 
mercury,  and  copper. 

2.  Nitrous  gas  may  likewise  be  obtained 
by  synthesis.  This  method  of  obtaining^ 
we  owe  to  Dr.  Miiner  of  Cambridge. 

Into  the  middle  of  an  earthen  tube  about 
20  inches  long  and  three-fourth  wide,  open 
at  both  ends,  put  as  much  coarsely-pow- 
dered manganese  as  is  sufficient  nearly 
to  fill  it.  Let  this  tube  traverse  a  furnace 
having  two  openings  opposite  to  each 
other.  To  one  end  of  the  tube  lute  a  re- 
tort  containing  water  strongly  impregnated 
with  ammonia,  and  to  the  other  adapt  a 
bent  glass  tube  which  passes  into  the 
pneumatic  trough.  Let  a  fire  be  kindled 
in  the  furnace,  and  when  the  manganese 
mav  be  supposed  to  be  red-hot,  apply  a 
gentle  heat  to  the  retort  and  drive  over  it 
the  vapour  of  the  ammonia ;  the  conse- 
quence will  be  that  nitrous  gas  will  be  de- 
livered at  one  end  of  the  tube,  at  the  time 
that  the  ammonia  enters  the  other  end  ; 
and  this  effect  does  not  take  place  without 
the  presence  of  the  alkali. 

Explanation* — Ammonia  consists  of  hy- 
drogen and  nitrogen,  its  hydrogen  combines 
with  the  oxigen  which  is  given  out  by  the 
ignited  manganese,  and  forms  water,  its 
nitrogen  unites  at  the  same  time  to  another 
portion  of  the  oxigen,  and  constitutes  the 
nitrous  gas 

There  is  a  cause  of  deception  in  this  ex- 
periment, against,  which  the  operator  ought 
to  be  on  his  guard,  lest  he  should  conclude 
no  nitrous  gas  is  formed,  when  in  reality 
there  is  a  considerable  quantity.  The 
ammonia,  notwithstanding1  every  precau- 
tion, will  frequently  pass  over  undecom- 
posed.  If  the  receiver  in  the  pneumatic 
trough  is  filled  with  water,  great  part  of 
this  will  indeed  be  presently  absorbed; 
but  still  some  portion  of  it  will  mix  with 
the  nitrous  gas  formed  in  the  process. 
Upon  admitting  the  atmospheric  air,  the 
nitrous  gas  will  become  decomposed,  and 
the  i'cd  nitrous  fumes  instantly  unite  with 
the  alkali.  The  receiver  is  presently  fill- 
cd  with  white  clouds  of  nitrate  of  ammo- 
nia :  and  in  this  manner  a  wrong  conclu- 
sion may  easily  be  drawn  from  the  want 
of  the  orange  colour  of  the  nitrous  fames. 
A  considerable  quantity  of  nitrous  gas 
may  have  been  formed,  and  yet  no  orange 
colour  appear,  owing  to  this  circumstance  ; 
and  therefore  it  is  easy  to  understand 
how  small  a  quantity  of  nitrous  gas  may 
be  most  effectually  disguised  by  the  same 
cause. 

Dr.  Miiner  also  obtained  nitrous  gas,  by 
passing  ammoniacal  gas  over  sulphate  of 
iron  deprived  of  its  water  of  crystalliza- 
tion, 


NOS 


541 


Water  impregnated  with  this  gas  forms 
NITROUS  ACID. 

The  common  mode  of  obtaining  nitrous 
acid  is  to  decompose  nitrate  of  potash 
by  means  of  sulphuric  acid  with  the  as- 
sistance of  heat.  The  nitric  acid  suffers 
a  partial  decomposition  during  the  pro- 
cess, and  hence  it  is  the  nitrous  acid 
which  is  obtaihed  in  the  first  process  of  dis- 
tillation. 

It  seems  to  be  true  that  nitrous  acid  of 
a  much  darker  orange  red  colour  is  obtain- 
ed by  decomposing  nitrate  of  potash  by 
means-  of  sulphate  ot  iron,  than  when  the 
same  salt  is  decomposed  by  sulphuric  acid. 
The  following  is  the  process  made  use  of 
by  our  manufacturers. 

Take  a  quantity  of  sulphate  of  iron,  de- 
prived of  its  water  of  crystallization  by 
heat,  and  mix  it  with  an  equal  weight  of 
dry  nitrate  of  potash ;  put  the  mixture  into 
a  glass  retort,  to  which  a  very  spacious  re- 
ceiver has  been  luted,  containing  a  little 
water,  and  begin  the  distillation  with  a  very 
slow  fire.  As  soon  as  the  red  vapours 
cease  to  come  over,  let  the  fire  be  slack- 
ened, and  when  the  vessels  are  cooled,  the 
receiver  may  be  cautiously  withdrawn,  and 
its  contents  quickly  transferred  through  a 
glass  funnel  into  a  bottle,  furnished  with  a 
ground  stopper. 

NITROUS  OXID.  See  Nitrogen,  gazeous 
oxid  of. 

NITRUM.     See  Natron  and  nitre. 

NITRUM  PURIFICATUM.     See  Nitre. 

NITRUM  VITRIOL ATUM.  Sulphuric  acid 
and  soda.  See  Sulphate  of  soda. 

NOBILIS.  (  Quase  noscibilis,  from  nosco, 
to  know.)  The  heart,  by  way  of  emi- 
nence, is  called  nobilis  valvula,  the  noble 
valve. 

NOBLE  METALS.  A  name  formerly  be- 
stowed on  the  perfect  metals,  gold,  silver, 
and  platina. 

NOCTAMBULATIO.  (From  nox,  night,  and 
ambulo,  to  walk.)  Noctisurguim.  Walk- 
ing in  the  night,  when  asleep.  See  Oneiro- 
flyniu, 

NOCTISURGUIM.     See  Noctambulatio. 

Nocturnal  emissions.  See  Gonorrhoea 
dormientium. 

NODDING  oxicus.  The  systematic  name 
of  this  plant  is  Cnicus  cernuus  of  Linnaeus. 
In  Siberia  the  tender  stalks  are  first  peeled 
and  then  boiled  and  eaten  by  the  inhabit- 
ants. 

NODE.  Nodus.  A  hard  circumscribed 
tumour,  proceeding  from  a  bone,  and  caused 
by  a  swelling  of  the  periosteum  ;  they  ap- 
pear on  every  part  of  the  body,  but  are 
more  common  on  such  as  are  thinly  cover- 
ed with  muscles,  as  the  os  frontis,  forepart 
of  the  tibia,  radius  and  ulna.  As  they  in- 
crease in  size  they  become  more  painful 


from  the  distention  they  occasion  in  the 
periosteum.  When  they  continue  long  the 
bone  becomes  completely  caroua. 

NODUS.  (From  Jlnad,  to  tie,  Heb.) 
A  node  or  swelling  upon  a  bone.  See 
Node. 

NOLI  ME  TASTGERE.  A  species  of  herpes 
affecting  the  skin  and  cartilages  of  the 
nose,  very  difficult  to  cure,  because  it  is 
exasperated  by  most  applications.  The 
disease  generally  commences  with  small, 
superficial  spreading  ulcerations  on  the 
alae  of  the  nose,  which  become  more  or  less 
concealed  beneath  furfuraceous  scabs.  The 
whole  nose  is  frequently  destroyed  by  the 
progressive  ravages  of  this  peculiar  disor- 
der, which  sometimes  cannot  be  stopped 
or  retarded  by  any  treatment,  external  or 
internal. 

NoM.i3.  !(From  vijuo,  to  eat.)  Noma. 
Ulcers  that  sometimes  attack  the  cheek  or 
vulva  of  young  girls.  They  appear  in  the 
form  of  red  and  somewhat  livid  spots  ;  are 
not  attended  with  pyrexia,  pain,  or  tu- 
mour, and  in  a  few  days  become  gangre- 
nous. 

NON-NATURALS.  Under  this  term, 
ancient  physicians  comprehend  air,  meat 
and  drink,  sleep  and  watching,  motion 
and  rest,  the  retentions  and  excretions,  and 
the  affections  of  the  mind;  or,  in  other 
words,  those  principal  matters  which  do 
not  enter  into  the  composition  of  the  body, 
but  at  the  same  time  are  necessary  to  its 
existence. 

Nosus.  (Quasi  novenus,  from  novem, 
nine.)  Humeri  musculus  placentini.  The 
ninth  or  coracoid  muscle  of  the  shoulder. 

NOPAL.  Nopalnochetzth.  The  plant  that 
feeds  the  cochineal  insect. 

NoRLAjrniCjE  BACC.E.  The  fruit  of  the 
rubus  arcticus  of  Linnaeus,  which  this  il- 
lustrious character  found  very  grateful  and 
refreshing  in  his  tour  through  the  northern 
part  of  Sweden.  In  putrid  fever,  exanthe- 
matous  diseases,  and  scurvy,  they  promise 
to  be,  like  other  summer  fruits,  very  ser- 
viceable. 

NOSE.     Nasus.     See  Nares. 

Nose,  bleeding  of.     See  Epistaxis. 

NOSOCOMIUM.  (From  vo^o?,  a  disease, 
and  K.O/UIU,  to  take  care  of.)  Nosodychittm. 
An  hospital. 

NOSODOCHIUM.     See  Nosocomium. 

NOSOLOGY.  (Nosologia,  from  voo-sc,  a 
disease,  and  \o-yoe,  a  discourse.)  The  doc- 
trine  of  the  names  of  diseases.  Modern 
physicians  understand  by  nosology  the  ar- 
rangement of  diseases  in  classes,  genera, 
species,  &c.  The  following  are  the  ap- 
proved arrangements  of  the  several  noso- 
logists.  That  of  Dr.  Cullen  is  generally 
adopted  in  this  country,  and  next  to  it  the 
arrangement  of  Sauvage. 


542 


NOSOLOGY. 


Synoptical  View  of  the  Classes,  Orders,  and  Genera,  according  to  the  CULLENIAN  system. 


CLASS  Lp-PYREXIJE. 

ORDER  I.     FEBRES. 

13.  Peritonitis 

27,  llubeola 

§  1.  Intermittentes. 

14.  Gastritis 

28.  Scarlatina 

1.  Tertiana 

15.  Enteritis 

29.  Pestis 

2.  Quartana 

16.  Hepatitis 

30.  Erysipelas 

3.  Quotidiana. 

17.  Splenitis 

31,  Miliaria 

§  2.  Continuae. 

18.  Nephritis 

32.  Urticaria 

4.  Synocha 

19.  Cystisis 

33.  Pemphigus 

5.  Typhus 

20.  Hysteritis 

34.  Aphtha. 

6.  Synochus. 

21.  Rheumatismus 

ORDER  IV. 

ORDER  II. 

22.  Odontalgia 

HJEMORRHAGIJE. 

PHLEGMASLK. 

23.  Podagra 

35.  Epistaxis 

7.  Phlogosis 

24.  Arthropnosis. 

36.  Haemoptysis 

8.  Opthalmia 

ORDER  III. 

37-  Haemorrhois 

9.  Phrenitis 

EXANTHEMATA. 

38.  Menarrhagia 

10.  Cynanche 

25.  Variola 

39.  Catarrhus 

11.  Pneumonia    . 

26.  Varicella 

40.  Dysenteria. 

12.  Carditis. 

CLASS  II.—  NEUROSES. 

ORDER  I.    COMATA. 

48.  Trismus 

59.  Cholera 

41.  Apoplexia 

49.  Convulsio 

60.  Diarrhoea 

42.  Paralysis. 

50.  Chorea 

61.  Diabetes 

ORDER  II. 

51.  Raphania 

62.  Hysteria 

ADYNAMIJE. 

52.  Epilepsia 

63.  Hydrophobia. 

43.  Syncope 

53.  Palpitatio 

ORDER  IV. 

44.  Dyspepsia 

54.  Asthma! 

VESANIJE. 

45.  Hypochondriasis 

55.  Dyspnoea 

64.  Amentia 

46.  Chlorosis. 

56.  Pertussis 

65.  Melancholia 

ORDER  III.    SPASMI. 

57.  Pyrosis 

66.  Mania 

47.  Tetanus 

58.  Cholica 

67.  Oneirodynia. 

CLASS  III.—  CACHEXIJE. 

ORDER  I. 

73.  Physometra 

82.  Rachitis. 

MARCORES. 

§  3.  Aqiios<s. 

ORDER  III. 

68.  Tabes 

74.  Anasarca 

IMPETIGINES. 

69.  Atrophia 

75.  Hydrocephalus 

83.  Scrophula 

ORDER  II. 

76.  Hydrorachitis 

84.  Syphilis 

INTUMESCENTI^:. 

77.  Hydroihorax 

85.  Scorbutus 

§  1.  Adipose. 

78.  Ascites 

86.  Elephantiasis 

70.  Polysarcia. 

79.  Hydrometra 

87.  Lepra 

§  2.  Flatuosae. 

80.  Hydrocele. 

88.  Frambxsia 

71.  Pneumatosis^ 

§4.  Solid*. 

89.  Tricoma 

72.  Tympanites 

81.  Physconia 

90.  Icterus. 

CLASS  IV.—  LOCALES. 

ORDER  I. 

§  2.  Appetilus  deficientes. 

121..  Gonorrhoea. 

DYS^STHESl^. 

106.  Anorexia 

ORDER  V. 

91.  Caligo 

107,  Adipsia 

EPISCHESES. 

92.  Araaurosis 

108.  Anaphrodisia 

122.  Obstipatio 

93.  Dysopia 

ORDER  III. 

123.  Ischuria 

94.  Pseudoblepsis 

DYSCINESLE. 

124.  Dysuria 

95.  Dysecoea 

109.  Aphonia 

125.  Dy  sperm  atism  us 

96.  Paracusis 

110.  Mutitas 

126.  Amenorrhcea. 

97.  Anosmia 

111.  Paraphonia 

ORDER  VI. 

98.  Agheustia 

112  Psellismus 

TUMORES. 

99.  Anaesthesia. 

113.  Strabismus 

127.  Aneurisma 

ORDER  II. 

114.  Dysphagia 

128.  Varix 

DYSOREXIJE. 

115.  Contractura 

129.  Ecchymoma 

§  1.  Jlppetitus  erronei. 

ORDER  IV. 

130.  Schirrus 

100.  Bulimia 

APOCENOSES. 

131.  Cancer 

101.  Polydipsia 

116.  Profusio 

132.  Bubo 

102.  Pica 

117.  Ephidrosis 

133.  Sarcoma 

103.  Satyriasis 

118.  Epiphora 

134.  Verwca 

104.  Nymphomania 

119.  Ptyalismus 

135.  Clavus 

105.  Nostalgia 

120.  Eneuresis 

136.  Lupia 

137.  Ganglion 

138.  Hydatis 

139.  Hydarthrus 

140.  Exostosis. 

ORDKR  VII. 

ECTOPIJE. 

141.  Hernia 


NOSOLOGY. 

142.  Prolapsus 

143.  Luxatio 

ORDER  VIII. 
DIALYSES. 

144.  Vulnus 

145.  Ulcus 


146.  Herpes 

147.  Tinea 

148.  Psora 

149.  Fractura 

150.  Caries 


Synoptical  View  of  the  System  of  SAUV AGES. 


ORDER  I.     MACUUE. 
Genus  1.  Leucoma 

2.  Vitiligo 

3.  Ephelis 

4.  Gutta  rosea 

5.  Nzevus 

6.  Ecchymotna. 

ORDER  II. 
EFFLORESCENTOE. 

7.  Herpes 

8.  Epinictis 

9.  Psydracia 

10.  Hydroa. 

ORDER  III.   PHYMATA. 

11.  Erythema 
12  OZdema 

13.  Emphysema 

14.  Schirrus 

15.  Phlegmone 

16.  Bubo 

17.  Parotis 

18.  Furunculus 

19.  Anthrax 

20.  Cancer 

21.  Paronidiia 

22.  Phymosis. 

ORDER  IV. 
EXCRESCENTIAE. 

23.  Sarcoma 

24.  Coadyloma 

25.  Verruca 


CLASS  I.—  VITIA. 

26.  Pterygium 

51.  Epiplocele 

27  Hordeolum 

{   52.  Gasterocele 

28.  Bronchocele 

53.  Hepatocele 

29  Exostosis 

54.  Splenocele 

30.  Gibbositas 

55.  Hysteroce,le 

31.  Lordosis. 

56.  Cystocele 

ORDER  V. 

57.  Encephalocele 

CYSTIDES. 

58.  Hysteroloxia 

32.  Aneurisma 

59.  Parochydium 

33.  Varix 

60.  Exarthrema 

34.  Hydatis 

61.  Diastasis 

35.  Marisca 

62.  Laxarthrus. 

36.  Staphyloma 

ORDER  VI! 

37.  Lupia 

PLAGAE. 

38.  Hydrarthus 

63.  Vulnus 

39.  Apostema 

64.  PuncturU 

40.  Exomphalus 

65.  Excoriatio 

41.  Oscheocele 

66.  Contusio 

ORDER  VI. 

67.  Fractura 

ECTOPIAE. 

68.  Fissura 

42  Exophthalmia 

69.  Ruptura 

43.  Blepharoptosis 

70.  Amputatura 

44.  Hypostophyle 

71.  Ulcus 

45.  Paraglossa. 

72.  Exulceratio 

ORDER  VI. 

73.  Sinus 

ECTOPIAE. 

74.  Fistula 

46.  Proptoma 

75.  Rhagiis 

47.  Exania 

76.  Eschara 

48.  Exocyste 

77.  Caries 

49.  Hysteroptosis 

78.  Arthrocace, 

50.  Euterocele 

ORDER  I. 
CONTINUE. 

79.  Ephemera 

80.  Syr.ocha 

81.  Synochus 

82.  Typhus 


ORDER  I. 
EXAMTHEMATICJE. 

91.  Pestis 

92.  Variola 

93.  Pemphigus 

94.  Rubeola     ' 
95..Miliaris 

96.  Purpura 

97.  Erysipelas 

98.  Scarlatina 

99.  Essera 


CLASS  II.— FEBRES. 

83.  Hectica 

ORDER  U. 
REMITTENTES. 

84.  Amphimerina 

85.  Tritzeophya 

86.  Tetartophya. 


ORDER  III. 
INTERMITTENTES. 

87.  Quotidiana 

88.  Tertiana 

89.  Quartana 

90.  Erratica. 


CLASS  III.— PHLEGM  ASI/E. 


100.  Aphtha. 

ORDER  II. 
MEMBRANACEJE. 

101.  Phrenitis 

102.  Paraphrenesis 

103.  Pleuritis 

104.  Gastritis 

105.  Enteritis 

106.  Epiploitis 

107.  Metritis 

108.  Cystitis. 


ORDER  III. 
PARENCHYMATOS.E. 

109.  Cephalitis 

110.  Cynanche 

111.  Carditis 

112.  Peripneumonia 

113.  Hepatitis 

114.  Splemtis 

115.  Nephritis. 


544 


NOSOLOGY, 


ORDER  I. 
TONICI  PARTIALES. 

116.  Strabismus 

117.  Trismus 

118.  Obstipitas 

119.  Contractura 

120.  Grampus 

121.  Priapismus 

ORDER  IT. 
TONICI  GENERALES. 

122.  Tetanus 

ORDEII  I. 
SPASMODIC^. 

138.  Ephialtes 

139.  Sternutatio* 

140.  Oscedo 

141.  Singultus 


ORDER  I. 
DYSJESTHESIJE. 

152.  Cataracta 

153.  Caligo 

154.  Amblyopia 

155.  Amaurosis 

156.  Anosmia 

157.  Agheustia 

158.  Dysecoea 

159.  Paracusis 

160.  Cophosis 

161.  Anaesthesia. 

ORDER  II. 
ANEP1THYML&. 

162.  Anorexia 


I.     VAGI. 

183.  Arthritis 

184.  Ostocopus 

185.  Rhumatismus  - 

186.  Catarrhus 

187.  Anxietas 

188.  Lassitudo 

189.  Stupor 

190.  Pruritus 

191.  Algor 

192.  Ardor 

ORDER  IT,     CAPITIS. 

193.  Cephalalgia 

194.  Cephal^ea 


ORDER  I. 
H  ALLUC1N  ATIONES. 

216  Vertigo 

217.  Suffusio 

218.  Dipiopia 

219.  Syrogmes 

220.  Hypochondriasis 

221.  Somnambulismus. 

ORDER  II 

MOROSITATES. 
'  222.  Pica 


CLASS  iv.— SPASMI. 

123.  Catochus. 

ORDER  III. 
CLONICI  PARTIALES. 

124  Nystagmus 

125.  Carphologia 

126.  Pandiculatio 

127.  Apomyttosis 

128.  Convulsio 

129.  Tremor 

130.  Palpitatio 


131.  Claudicatio. 

ORDER  IV. 
CLONICI  GENE  RALES, 

132.  Rigor 

133.  Eclampsia 
134   Epilepsia 

135.  Hysteria 

136.  Scelotyrbe 

137.  Beriberia. 


CLASS  V.— ANHELAT1ONES 


142.  Tussis. 

ORDER  II. 
OPPRESSIVE. 

143.  Stertor 

144.  Dyspnoea 

145.  Asthma 


146.  Orthopnoca 

147.  Angina 

148.  Pleurodyne 

149.  Rhuma 

150.  Hydrothorax 

151.  Empyema. 


CLASS  VI.— DEBILITATES. 

163.  Adipsia  173.  Leipothymia 

164.  Anaphrodisia.^  174.  Syncope 

ORDER  III.  175.  Asphyxia 
DYSCINESIJE.  ORDER  V* 

165-  Mutitas  COMATA. 

166.  Aphonia  176.  Catalepsis 

167'  Psellismus  177.  Ecstasis 

168.  Paraphonia  178.  Typhomania 

169.  Paralysis  179.  Lethargu* 

170.  Hemiplegia  180.  Cataphora 

171.  Paraplexia.  181.  Carus 

ORDER  IV.  182.  Apoplexia. 
LEIPOPSYCHIJE. 

172.  Asthenia. 


CLASS  VII.-  -DOLORES. 

195.  Hemicrania 

196.  Ophthalmia 

197.  Otalgia 

198.  Odontalgia 

ORDER  III. 
PECTORIS. 

199.  Dysphagia 

200.  Pyrosis 

201.  Cardiogmus. 

ORDER  IV. 

ABDOMINALES  IN- 
TERN I. 

202.  Cardialgia 

203.  Gastrodynia 


204.  Colica 

205.  Hepthalgia 

206.  Splenalgia 

207.  Nephralgia 

208.  Dystocia 

209.  Hysteralgia 

ORDER  V. 
EXTERNI  ET  ARTUUM. 

210.  Mastodynia. 

211.  Rachialgia 

212.  Lumbago 
213. Ischias 

214.  Proctalgia 

215.  Pudendagra 


CLASS  VII1.—VESAN1AE. 

223.  Bulimia 

224.  Polydipsia 

225.  Antipathiu 

226.  Nostalgia 
227-  Panophobia 

228.  Satyriasis 

229.  Nymphomania 

230.  Tarantismus 

231.  Hydrophobia 
ORDER  III.     DEL1RIA,- 

232.  Paraphrosyne 


233.  Amentia 

234.  Melancholia 

235.  Mania 

236.  Demonoraania. 

ORDER  IV. 

VESANIAE  ANOMA- 
LAB. 

237.  Amnesia 

238.  Agrypnia. 


ORDE*  I. 
SANGUIFLUXUS, 

239  Haemorrh'^ia 

240  Hxmop'ysis 

241  Svomacace 

242.  Hacmatemesis 

243.  Haenatuna 
244    Me'M>rrhagia 
245.  Abortus. 

ORDER  II. 
ALVIFLUXUS. 

246  Hepatjrrhcea 

247  Hsemorrhois 

248.  Dysenteria 

249.  Melzena 


ORDER  I. 
MACIES. 

275,  Tabes 
276   Phthisis 
277-  Airophia 

278.  Aridura. 

ORDER  II. 
INTUMESCENTIAE. 

279.  Polysarcia 

280.  Pneumatosis 

281.  Anosarca 

282.  Phlegmatia 

283.  Physconia 

284.  Graviditas. 

ORDER  III. 
HYDROPES  PARTI  A- 

LES. 

285    Hydrocephalus 
286.  Physocephalus 


NOSOLOGY. 

CLASS  IX.— FLUXUS. 

250.  Nausea 

251.  Vomitus 

252.  Ileus 

253.  Cholera 

254.  Diarrhoea 

255.  Caeli-ica 

256.  Lienteria 

257.  Tenesmus. 

ORDER  ITT. 
SERIFLUXUS. 

258.  Eplndrosis 

259  Epiphora 

260  Coryza 

261.  Ptyalismus 

262.  Anacatharsis 

CLASS  X.— CACHEXIAE. 

287.  Hydrorachitis 

288.  Ascites 

289.  Hydrometra 

290.  Physometra 

291.  Tympanites 

292.  Metrorismus 

293.  Ischuria. 

ORDEB  IV. 
TUBERA. 

294.  Rachitis 

295.  Scrophula 

296.  Carcinoma 

297.  Leontiasis 

298.  Malis 

299.  Framboesia. 

ORDER  V. 
IMPETIGINES. 

300.  Syphilis 

301.  Scorbutus 


545 


263.  Diabetes 

264.  Eueuresis 

265.  Dysuria 

266.  Pyuria 

267.  Lt-ucorrhoea 

268.  Gonorrhoea 

26V^    Dyspermatismus 

270.  G'dacurrhcca 

271.  Octorrhoe.. 

O  M)EH  IV. 

AER1FLUXUS. 

272.  FUnlenta 

273.  Aedopsophia 

274.  Dysodia. 


302.  Elephantiasis 

303.  Lepra 
304  Scabies 

305.  Tinea. 

ORDER  VI. 
ICTERITIAE. 

306.  Aurigo 
307-  M^lasicterus 

308.  Phaenigmus 

309.  Chlorosis. 

ORDER  VII. 

CACHEXIAE  ANOMA- 
LAE. 

310.  Phthirisasis 

311.  Trichoma 

312.  Alopecia 

313.  Eleosis 

314.  G^ngrsena 

315.  Necrosis 


Synoptical  Vieivoj 'the  System 


CLASS  I.— EXANTHEMATICI. 


OROER  I. 
CONTAGIOSI. 

1.  Morta. 

2.  Pestis 

3.  Variola 

4.  Rubeola 


ORDER.  I. 
CONT1NENTES. 

11.  Diaria 

12.  Synocha 

13.  Synochus 

14.  Lenta. 


ORDER  I. 
MEMBRANACEI. 

25.  P.hrenitis 

26.  Paraphrenesis 

27.  Pleuritis 

28.  Gastritis 

29.  Enteritis 


5.  Fetechia 

6.  Syphilis. 

ORDER  II.     . 
SPORADIC!. 

7.  Miliaria 

CLASS  II.— CRIT1CI. 
ORDER  II. 

INTERMITTENT!^. 
15    Quotid'ana 
16.  Tertiana 
17-  Quartana 

18.  Duplicana 

19.  En-ana. 

CLASS  III  — PHLOGISTICI. 

30.  Pr>ctitis 

31.  Cystitis. 

ORDER  II. 
PARENCHYMATICI. 

32.  Sphacelismus 

33.  Cynanche 

34.  Peripneumonia 

4  A 


8.  Uredo  • 

9.  Aphtha. 

ORDER  III. 
SOLI  1'ARII. 

10.  Erysipelas. 


ORDER  HI. 
EX  ACE  KB  ANTES. 

20.  Amphimerina 

21.  Triiaus 

22.  TeUrt-tphia 

23.  Hemitntaca 

24.  Hectica 


35.  Hepatitis 

36.  Splepetis 

37.  Nephritis 

38.  Hysteritis. 

OHDKH  III. 
MUSCULOS1. 
32.  Phlegmone 


546 


NOSOLOGY, 


ORDER  I. 
INTRINSECA, 

40.  Cephaialpa 
41    Hemicrama 
42.  Grxvedo 
43-  Ophthalmia 
44.  Otalgia 
45    Ohuv.lgia 

46.  Angina 

47.  Soda 


ORDER  I. 
IDEALES. 

65.  Delirium 

66.  Paraph rosyne 

67.  Amentia 
68    Mania 
69.  Dxmonia 
70    Vesania 

71.  Melancholia 

ORDER  II. 
IMA  GIN  AllH. 

72.  Syringmos 

ORDER  I. 
DEFECTIVI. 

90.  Lassiiudo 

91.  Languor 

92.  Asthenia 

93.  Lipothymia 

94.  Syncope 

95.  A>ph}xia 

ORDER  II. 
SOPOROSI. 

96.  Somnolenlia 

97.  Typhomania 

98.  Lethargus 

ORDER  I. 
SPAST1CI. 

121.  Spasraus 

122.  Briapismus 

123.  Borburygmos 

124.  Trisrnos 
125    S.*rdiasis 

126.  Hysteria 

127.  Tetanus 

128.  Catochus 

129.  Catalepsis 

ORDER  I. 
SUFFOCATORII. 

14P.  It  uredo 
147,..  Vnciferatio 
If  j    Risus 
•"49.  Fletus 
50.  Suspirium 

151.  Oschatio 

152.  Pandiculatio 

153.  Singultus 


ORDER  I. 
CAPITIS. 
172.  Otorrhcea 


CLASS    IV.— DOLOROSI. 

48.  Cardialgia 

49.  Gastrica 

50.  Colica 

51.  Hepatica 

52.  Splenica 

53.  Pleuritica 
54    Pneumomca 

55.  Hysteralgia 

56.  Nephritiea 

57.  Dysuria 

CLASS  V.— MENTALES. 

73.  Phantasma 

74.  Vertigo 

75.  Phanophobia 

76.  Hypochondriasis 

77.  Somnambulismus 

ORDER  III. 
PATHET1CI. 

78.  Citta 

79.  Bulsmia 

80.  Polydipsia 


58.  Pudendagra 

59.  Prtctica. 

ORDER  II. 
EXTR1NSECI. 

60.  Arthriiis 

61.  Ostocopus 

62.  Rheumatismus 

63.  Volatica 

64.  Pruritus 


81.  Satyriasts 

82.  Erotomania 

83.  Nostalgia 

84.  Taraniismus 

85.  Rabies 

86    Hydrophobia 
87-  Cacofitia 

88.  Antipathia 

89.  Anxietas 


CLASS  VI-— QUICTALES. 

99.  Cataphora 
100.  Cams 
101    Apoplexia 

102.  Paraplegia 

103.  Hemiplegia 

104.  Paralysis 

105.  Stupor 

ORDER  III. 
PRIVATIVI. 

106.  Morosis 

107.  Oblivio 

108.  Amblyopia 

CLASS  VII.— MOTORII. 

130.  Agrypnia 

"ORDER  II. 
AGITATORII. 

131.  Tremor 
132    Palpitatio 
133.  Orgasmus 
134   Subsultus 

135.  Carpologia 

136.  Stridor 

137.  Hippos 


109.  Cataracta 

110.  Amavirosis 

111.  Scotomia 

112.  Cophosis 

113.  Anosmia 

114.  Ageuslia 

115.  Aphonia 

116.  Anorexia 

117.  Adipsia 

118.  Anaesthesia 

119.  Aiecnia 

120.  Atonia 


138.  Psellismus 

139.  Chorea 

140.  Beriberi 

ORDER  II. 
AGITATOHH. 

141.  Rigor 

142.  Convulsio 

143.  Epilepsia 

144.  Hieranosus 

145.  Raphania 


CLASS  VIII.— SUPPRESSORII. 

154.  Sternutatio  ORDER  II. 

155.  Tussls  CO^STRICTORIl 

156.  Siertor  164.  Aglutitio 

157.  Anhelatio  165.  Flatulentik 

158.  Stiffocatio  166.  Obstipatio 
159    Empyema  167.  Ischuria 

160.  Dyspnoea  168    D\  smenorrhcea 

161    Asthma  169.  Dyslochia 

162.  Orthopncea  170.  Aglactatio 

163.  Ephialtes  171.  Sterilitas. 


CLASS  IX.— EVACUATORIL 


173.  Epiphora 

174.  Haemorrhagia 

175.  Coryza 


176.  Stomacace 

177.  Ptvalismus. 


NOSOLOGY* 


547 


ORDER   tt. 

187.  Cholera 

198   Diabetes 

THORACIS. 

18«.  Diarrhoea 

199.  Mx'ituturia 

178.  Scn-atus 

189.  Lienteria 

200.  Gi.is 

179    Kxpectoratio 

190.  Coeliaca 

201.  (lonorrhcEa 

180.  Haemoptysis     , 

191.  Cholirica 

202.  L'  uc>»'  rtioea 

181.  Vomica. 

192.  Dysenteria 

203.   Menorrhagia 

ORDER  III. 

19J.  Hxmorrhois 

204    Pirtuntio 

ABDOMINIS, 

194.  Teiiesmus 

205.  Abortus 

182.  Rucuis 

195.  Crepitus. 

206.  Mola. 

!«.>.   Nausea 

ORDER  IV. 

ORDER  V. 

184,  Vomica 

GENITALIUM. 

CORPOR1S  EXTERNl. 

185.  Haematemesis 

196.  Eimresis 

207    G-dactia 

186.  lliaca 

197.  Stranguria 

208.  Sudor. 

CLASS  X.—  DEFORMES. 

ORDER  I. 

ORDER  11. 

221.  Graviditas. 

EMACIANTES. 

TUMIDOSI. 

ORDER  III. 

209.  Phthisis  ' 

214.  Polysarcia 

DECOLORES. 

210.  Tabes 

215.  .Leucophlegmatia 

222.  Cachexia 

211.   Atrophia 

216.  Anasarca 

223.  Chlorosis 

212.  Marasmus 

217.  Hydrocephalus        * 

22  1.  Scorbutus 

213.  Rachitis 

218.  Ascites 

225.  Icterus 

219.  Hyposarca 

226.  Plethora. 

220.  Tympanites 

CLASS  XI—  VITIA. 

ORDER  T. 

261.   Pres-sura 

293   Prolapsus 

HUMORAL1A. 

262.  Arctura 

294.  Condyloma 

227.  Arid  ura 

ORDER  IV. 

295    Sarcoma 

228.  Digitium 

SCABIES. 

296.  Pterygium 

229.  Emphysema 
230.  Oedema 

263.  Lepra 
264.  Tinea 

297.  Ectropium 
298.  Phimosis 

231.  Sugillatio 

265.   \chor 

299.  Cl.torismus. 

232.  Inttammatio 

266.  Psora 

ORDER  VII. 

233.  Abscessus 

267.  Lippitudo 

DEFORM  A  i  IONES» 

234.  Gangrena 

268-  Serpigo 

300.  Contractura 

"235.  Sphacelus.    - 

269.  Herpes 

301.  Gibber 

ORDER  II. 

270.  Varus 

302.  Lontosis 

DIALYTICA. 

271.  Bacchia 

303.  Disto.-tio 

236.  Fractura 

272.  Bubo 

304    Tortura 

237-  Luxatura 

273.  Amhrax 

SOx  Strabismus 

238   Ruptura 

274.  Phlyctaena 

306    Lagophtlialmia 

239   Contusura 

275.  Pustula 

307.  Nvctalopia 

240.  Profusio 

276.  Papula 

308.   Preshytia 

241.  Vmnus     . 

277.  Hordeolum 

309.   M\..pia 

242.  Amputatura 

278.  Verruca 

310.   L-  barium 

243.  Laccratura 

279.  Clavus 

3ll.  Lago.->toma 

2*44.  Punctura 

280.  Mvrmecium 

312.  A  pel  la 

24*    Morsura 

281.  Escbara. 

313.  Atreta 

246.  C  -mbustura 

ORDER  V. 

314.  Plica 

247.  Excortatura 

TUMORES  PROTUBE- 

315.  Hir^uties 

248.  Intertrigo 

R  ANTES. 

316.  Alop  cia 

249.  Rhagas, 

282    Aneurisma 

317.  Triohi-'sis. 

ORDER  III. 

283    Varix 

ORDtR   VIII, 

EXULCERAT10NES. 

284.  Schirrus 

MACULAE. 

250.  Ulcus 

285.  Struma 

318.  Cicatrix 

2.51.  Cacoethes 

286.  Atheroma 

319    Nacvns 

252.  Noma 

287    Anchylosus 

320.   Morphxa 

253.  Carcinoma 

288.  Gmg-iion 

321.   V'h'x 

254.  Ozena 

289.  Natta 

322.  Sudamen 

255    Fisuila 

290.  Spinola 

323    Melasma 

256.  Caries 

291.  Exostosis. 

324    Hrpatizon 

257.  Ar'hrocace 

ORDER  VI. 

325    Lentigo 

258.  Cocyta 

PROC1DENTIAE. 

326.  Ephelis. 

259.  Paronychia 

292.  Hernia 

260.  Perino 

548 


NOSOLOGY. 


Synoptical  View  of  the  System  of  VOGIX, 


ORDT.R  I. 
IXTERMl  PTENTES, 

1.  Q,ui   idiana 

2.  Tert'«ana 
3-  Qiuu-tana 

4  Quintana 

5  Ss.  xtana 
6.  Septana 
7    Ortana 

8.  N;>nana 

9.  D  cimana 

10.  V  ga 

11.  Menstrua 

1  -.].  Teniana  duplex 
1,1    Quartan*  duplex 

14.  Qu.rsana  frip'ex. 

OKIJER  II. 
CONTINUAE. 
§  1.  Simpbces. 

15.  Quotidiana 

16.  Synochus 

17.  Amatoria 

18.  P;irenitis 

19  Epiala 

20  Causes 
21.  Blodes 
22*  Lethargus 
23.  Tvphomania 
24    L  ipyria 
25.  Phrieodes 


ORDER  L 
HAEMORRHAGIAE. 

81.  HK 

82.  Epistaxis 

83.  Hsemoptoe 

84.  Haemoptysis 

85.  Stomacace 

86.  Odontirrhoea 

87.  Oiorrhoea 

88.  Ophthalmorrhagia 

89.  Hxmatemesis 

90.  Hepatic  oea 
91    Catarri^exis 
9^.  Hsematuria 

93.  Cystirrhagia 

94.  Stymatosis 

95.  Haematopedesis 

126.  Gravedo 

127.  Fiatulentia 
128    Obstipatio 


134    Anxietas 

135.  B:  -strismus 

136.  Pruritus 
137-  Catapsyxis 

138.  Rheumatismus 

139.  Ar-hritis 

140.  Ceph.tl;* !gia 

141.  Ophaleea 

142.  Clavus 


CLASS  I.— FEB11ES. 
26    Lx  rig-odes 

27.  Abodes 

28.  Cholerica 

29.  Svnchopalis 

30.  Hydrophobia 

31.  CKdtans 

32.  Ic<-tencodes 

33.  Pestilentialis 
34    Siriasis 

§  2    Composite. 
1  1.  Exanthematicae. 

35.  Vuriolo'sa 

36.  Morbillosa 

37.  Mili.ris 

38.  P-techialis 

39.  Scnrlatina 

40.  Urtica 
41    Bullo&a 

42.  Varicella 

43.  Pemphigodes 

44.  Aphthos  . 

^f  2.  Iriflammatorice. 

45.  Plireiiismus 

46.  Chemosis 

47   Ophthalmites 

48.  Otites 

49.  Angina 
50   Pieuritis 

51.  P.^ripneumonia 

52.  Mediastina 

CLASS  II.— PROFLUVIA. 

96.  M>norrhagia 

97.  Abortio 

ORDER  II. 
APOCENOSES. 

98.  C.tt;..rrhus 

99.  Epiphora 
100    Coryza 
101.  Otopuosis 
102    Oloplatos 
103.   Ptyalismus 
104    Vomica 
105.  Di  rriisea 

106  Puoirliaea 

107  Dvsenteria 

108.  Lienteria 

109.  Coeiiaca 


53.  Pericarditis  ) 

54.  Carditis 

55.  Paraphrenitb 

56.  Gastritis 

57.  Enteritis 

58  Hepatitis 

59  Splenitis 

60.  Mesenteritis 

61.  Omentitia 

62  P-ritonitis 

63  Myocolitis 

64  Pancreatica 
65.  Nephritis 
66    Cist  it  is 

67.  Hysteritis 

68.  Erysipelacea 

69.  Podagrica 

70.  Panantia 

71.  Cyssotis. 

i  3.  Symptomatic^ 

72.  Apoplectica 

73.  Oa'arrhalis 

74  Rheumatica 

75  Hsemorrhoidalis- 

76.  Luc  tea 

77.  Vulneraria 

78.  Suppuratoria 

79.  Lenta 

80.  Hectica. 


110.  Cholera 

111.  Pitviitaria 

112.  Leucorrhois 

113.  Eneuresis 

114  Diuresis 

115  Diabetes 
116.  Puoturia 
117-  Chylaria 
118.  Gonorrhoea 

119  Leucorti.oca 

120  Exoneu-csis 

121  H\  droprdesis 

122  Gdhictia 

123  Hyperratliarsls 
124.  Erphyse 

U5.  Dysodia 


CLASS    III—EPISCHESES. 

129.  Ischuria     .  132.  Deuteria 

130.  Arn  norrhoea  133.  Agalaxis 

131.  Dyslochia 


CLASS  IV. —DOLORES. 

143  Hemscrania. 

144  Carebaria 
145.  Odontalgia 
146    Haemodia 

147.  Odctxismua 

148.  Oulgia 

149  Acutaposis 

150  Cionis 
151.  Hnmntosis 


152  Cardiognius 

153  Mastodynia 

154.  ,-oda 

155.  Periadynia 

156.  F^ieumatosis 
1.57  Card.algia 
158.  Encausis 
15J.  Nausea 
160.  Colica 


NOSOLOGY. 


549 


161.  Filema 

162.  li.-.is 

16  <>.  S1.  -anguria 

164.  Dysuria 

165.  Lithuriasis 

166.  Tt  nesinus 

167.  Clunesia 

180.  T  tanus 

ltd  Opisthotonus 

Ib2.  Episthotonus 

183.  Cntoclms 

184.  Tremor 

185.  Fngus 

186.  Horror 
187  Rigor 
188.  fcpilepsia 
189  Hecbmpsia 
19'J.  Hierannsus 

191  Convulsio 

192  R  phunia 
193.  Ciiorea 


212.  Lassitudo 
22.1    \svhenia 
224,  Torpor 

225  Adynamia 

226  P.-rUybis 
2^7-   Par^pk-gia 

228.  HemipU-gia 

229.  Apoplexia 

230.  Catal-psis 

231.  Carus 

232.  Coma 

233.  Somnolent ia 

234.  Hyphophasis 

235.  Ptosis 
236    Ariblyopia 

237.  Myclriasis 

238.  Amaurosis 

239.  Cataracta 
240    Syn-.zezis 

241.  Glaucoma 

242.  Achtys 


285.  Antipathia 
286    Agrypnia 
28.  .   Phantasma 
28  ^.  CuL  go 

289  Haemalopia 

290  Mirmaryge 
291.  Dysopia 

304.  Cachexia 

305.  Chlorosis 
30(5   Icterus 

307.  Melanchlorus 

308.  A.rophia 

309.  Tabes 

310.  Phthisis 
Sli.  Hydro  thorax 
312.  Rachitis 

329.  Athymia 

330.  Delirium 


168.  Cedma 

174.  Psoriasis 

169.   Hysteralgia 
170    Dy  .ouMiorchaea 

175    Padogra 
176.  Osteocopus 

171.  Dystochia 

177.  Psophos 

172.   A  toci  a 

178.  VoUtica 

173.   Pi-iapismus 

179.  Epiphlogisrha. 

CLASS  V  —  SPASMI. 

194   Cr.mpus 

208.  Capistrum 

19  ;.  Scelerotyrbe 

209.  Sardiasis 

196    Aogone 

210.  Gelasmus 

197.  Giossocele 

211.  Incubus 

198   Glo-socoma 

212.  Si-.gulUis 

199.  Hippos 

213.  Palpitatio 

200    Illosis 

214    Vomitus 

201.  Cmclesis 

215.  Ructus 

202    C.aaclasis 

216.  Ruminatio 

203.  Cillosis 

217.  Oesophagismus 

204.  Sternutatio 

218.  Hypochondriasis 

205.  Tussis 

219.  Hysteria 

206.  Clamor 

220    Phlogosis 

207.  Trismus 

221.  Digitmm. 

CLASS  VI.—  ADYNAMIAE. 

243.   Nycialopia 

264.  Pandiculatio 

244.   Hermeralopia 

265.  Apnaeu 

245    Hernalopia 

266.  Macropnoea 

246    Dysicoia 

267.  Dyspnoea 

247.  Snrditas 

268    Asthma 

248    Anosmia 

269.  Orthopncea 

249.  Apogeusis 

270-   Pnignia 

250    Asaphia 

271-  Renchus 

251.  Clangor 

272-  Rhochmos 

252   Ruucitas 

273-  Lipothymia 

253    Aphonia 

274.  Syncope 

254.  Leplophonia 

275.  Asphyxia 

255.  Oxyphonia 

276,  Apep^ia 

256    Rhenophonia 

277.  Dyspepsia 

257.  Mutitas 

278.  Diaphthora 

258    Traulotis 

279-  Anorexia 

259.  Psr'llotis 

280    An  at  rope 

260.  Ischophonia 

281.   Adypsia 

261.  Bi.njinsmus 

282.  Acyisis 

262.  Suspir  urn 
263.  Oscitatio 

283.   Agnesia 
284   Anodynia. 

CLASS  VII—  HYPAERESTHESES. 

292.  Siisurrus 

298.  Cynorexia 

293    Vertigo 

299.  Auotriophagia 

294    Apogvusia 

300.  Maiacia 

295    Polydipsia 

301.  P.ca 

2^6.  Bulimus 

302    Bombus 

297.  Addephagia 

303.  Celsa 

CLASS  VIII.—  CACHEXI.E. 

, 

313.  An.isarca 

321.  Elephantiasis 

314    Ascites 

322.  Elephantia 

315    Hydrocystis 

323    Pl,ca 

316    Tympanites 

32  i    Ph'hiriasis 

317-  Hysterophyse 

325.  Physcnma 

318.  Scorbutus 

326.   P  racyi-.is 

319    Syphilis 

327    Gangrxna 

320.  Lepra 

328   Sphacelus. 

CLASS  IX.— PARANOIA. 

331    Man, a  313    Ectasis 

332.  Melancholia  3o4.  Ecplexis 


550 


NOSOLOGY, 


335.  Enthusiasrnus 

337.  Amentia 

339   Somniura 

336.  Stupiditas 

338.  Obhvio 

34J.  Hypnobatasis 

CLASS  X.—  VITIA. 

ORRDER  T. 

399.   Meroc^ 

454.  Scarlatae 

INFLAMMAT10NES. 

40a  En!er>cele  ovulans 

455.  Lentigo 

341    Ophthalmia 

401.  Lchiatocele 

456    Urticaria 

342.  Blepharotis 

402      'lytrocele 

457.  St.gma 

343    Erysipelas 

403    Hypogastrocele 

458    V;bex 

344.  Hieropyr 

404    Cysiocele 

459.  Vitiligo 

345.  Paronychia 

405    Cyrtoma 

460.  Lt-uce 

346.  Onychia 

406    Hvdrenterocele 

461.  Cyasma 

347.  Encausis 

407.  Varix 

462   Lichen 

348    Phimosis 

408.  Enruvisma 

463.  Selina 

349    Paraphimosis 

409.  Cirsocele 

464.  Nebula 

350.  Pernio 

410.  G  strocele 

ORDER  VI. 

ORDER  II. 

411    Hepatocele 

DISSOLUTIONS 

TUMORES. 

41J.  Splenocele 

465.  Vulnus 

351.  Plegmone 

413.  Hysterocele 

466.  Ruptura 

352    Furunculus 

414    Hy^rocirsocele 

467    Rhagas 

353.  Anthrax 

415.  Sarcocele 

468.  Fraciura 

354.  Abscessus 

416.  Phiscocele 

469.  Fissura 

355.  Onyx 

417    Exostos(  s 

470    Piicatio 

356.  Hippopyon 

418.   Hyp  rostosis 

471.  Thlasis 

357   Phygfti'lon 

419.  Paed  irthrocacc 

472.  Luxatio 

358.  Empyema 

420   Ency  tis 

473.  Subluxatio 

359.   Phyma 

421    S'aphyloma 

474.  Diachalasis 

360.  Ecthymata. 

422    Staphylosis 

475.  Attritis 

361.  Uriicaria 

423.  Fungus 

476.  Porrigo 

362.  Parulis 

424.  Tofus 

477.  Aposyrma 

363.  Epulis 

425.  Flemen 

478    Anapieusis 

364    Anchylops 

ORDER  IIT. 

479.  Spasma 

365    Paraglossa 

EXTUBERANTI.E. 

480   Coutusio 

366.  Chilon 

426    Verruca 

481    Diabrosis 

367.  Scrophula 

427    Porrus 

482.  Agomphiasis 

368    Bubon 

428.  Clavus 

483.  Eschara 

369.  Bronchocele 

429.  Callus 

484.  Piptonychia 

370.  Parotis 

430.  Encanthis 

485.  Cacoethes 

371.  Gongrona 

431.  PSadarotis 

486   Thenoma 

372.  Sparganosis 

432.  Pinnula 

487.  Carcinoma  * 

373.  Coilima 

433.  Pterygium 

488.  Phagedxna 

374.  Scirrhus 

434.  Hordeolum 

489.  Noma 

375    Cancer 

435.  Grando 

490.  Sycosis 

376.  Sarcoma 

436.  Varus 

491    Fistula 

377.  Polypus 

437.  Gutta  rosacea 

492    Sinus 

378.  Condyloma 

438.  Ephelis 

49:3.  Caries 

379    Ganglion 

439.  Esoche 

494.  Achores 

380.  Ramula 

440.  Exoche. 

4?5    Crustalactea 

381.  Tevminthus 

ORDER  IV. 

496    Fa>us 

382.  Oedema 

PUSTULE  and  PAPULA. 

497   Tinea 

383.  Encephalocele 

441.  Epinyctis 

498.  Argemon 

384.  Hydrocephalum 

442.  Phlvctiena 

499.  JEgVops 

385.  Hydropthrtlmia 

443.  Herpes 

500.  Ozama 

386    Spina  bifida 

444    Scabies 

501.  Aphthx 

387.  Hydromphalus 

445.  Aquula 

502    It-tertrigo 

388    Hydride 

446.  Hydroa 

503    Rhacosis. 

389.  Hydrops  scroll 

447.  Variola 

ORDER  VII. 

390    Steatites 

448.  Varicella 

CONCREI'IONES 

391.  Pheumatosis 

449.  Purpura 

504.  Ancyloblepharon 

392.  Emphysema 

450.  Encauma 

505.  Zynizesis 

393    Hyvteroptosis 

ORDER  V. 

506.  Dicrymoma 

394   Cystoptosis 

MACULA. 

507    Ancyloglossum 

395.  Archoptoma 

451.  Ecchymoma 

508.  Ancylosis 

396.  Bubonocele 

452.  Petechise 

509.  Cica1rix 

397    Oscheocele 

4.53.  Morbilli 

510,  Dastylion. 

398.  Omphalocele 

511.  Phoxos 

5U.  Gibber 

513.  Caput  obstipum 

514.  Strabismus 

515.  Myopias  is 

5 16  Lag-ophihalmus 

517.  Trichusis 

518.  Ectropium 

519.  Entropium 
521'.  Rhceas 

521.  Rhyssemata 

522.  Lagocheilos 
52-i.  MeUchosteon 

524.  Hirsuties 

525.  Canines 

526.  D.sti-ix 

527.  Xirasia 


NOSOLOGY 

GLASS  XI.     DEFORMITATES. 

528.  Phalacrolis  545.  Leiopodes 

529.  A-lopecia  546.  Apella 

530.  M  darosis  547.  H\po-»padiaeos 
5il.   Pillows  548.  Urorhoeas 
532.   Rodatio  549.  Atreta 

533-  Phalangosis  550.  Saniodes 

534   CoKibuma  551.  Cupsorcliis 

535.  Cfj-cosis  552.  Hermaphrodites 

536.  Cholosis  553    Dionyfi^cus 

537.  GryposU  554    Artetiscus 

538.  Nxvus  555.  Nefrcndis 

539.  JV1  ,;r.strositas  556    Spa-iopog-on 

540.  Polysarcia  557.  Hype.-,  rtetiscus 

541.  Ischnotis  558.  G  liancon 

542.  Rtucnosis  559.  Galbuius 

543.  V  rus  560.  Mola. 

544.  Vulgus 

Synoptical  View  of  the  System  of  SAOAB. 


551 


ORDER  I. 
MACULA. 

1.  Leucoma 

2.  Viiiligo 

3.  Eph  Us 

4.  Naevus 

5.  Ecchymoma. 

ORDER  II. 
EFFLORESCENT!^. 

6.  Pusiula 

7.  Papula 

8.  Piuycthsena 

9.  Ba.-chia 
10    Varus 

11.  Herpes 

12,  Epinyctis 

13    Henr.eropathos 

14.  Psydracia 

15.  Hydroa. 

ORDER  lit. 

PHYMATA. 
16    Erythema 
17.  Oedema  . 
18   Emphysema 
19.   Scirrlms 
20    Inflammatio 

21.  Bubo 

22.  P-.rotis 

23.  Farunculus 

24.  Anthrax 

25.  Cancer 

ORDER  I. 
SOLUT1ONES. 

rtcentes,  cruentae. 

78.  Vulnus 

79.  Punctura 

80.  Sclopetoplaga 

81.  Morsus 

82.  Excoriatio 

83.  Contusio 

84.  Ruptura 


CLASS  I.—  VIT1A. 

26.  Paronychia 

27.  Phimosis. 

OnDER    IV. 

EXCRESCENTI^, 

28.  Sarcoma 

29.  Coridyloma 

30.  V^nicca 

31.  Pterygium 
32    Hordeolum 

33.  Trachelophyma 

34.  Exostosi«. 

ORDER    V. 

CYSHDES. 

35.  Aneurysma 

36.  Varix 

37.  Marisca 

38.  Hydalis. 

39    St'aphyioma 

40.  Lupia 

41.  Hydarthrus 
42    Apostema 

43.  Exomphalus 

44.  Oschenphyma. 

ORDER  VI. 
ECTOPLE. 

45.  Exophthalmia 

46.  Blepharoptosis 

47.  Hypostaphyle 

48.  Paraglossa 

49.  Proptoma 


50.  Exania 

51.  Exor.ystis 

52.  H^^f 

53.  Colpjpiosis 

54.  Gastroceie 
55    Omphalocele 

56.  Hepaiocele 

57.  Merocele 

58.  Bubonocele 

59.  Opodeocele 

60.  Ischiocele 

61.  Colpocele 

62.  Perinaeocele 

63.  Peritonaeorixis. 

64.  fcncephalocele 

65.  Hysteroloxia 

66.  Parorchydium 

67.  Exarthrema 

68.  Diastalis 

69.  L-ixarthrus 

70.  Gibbositas 

71.  Lordosis. 

ORDER  VII. 
DEFORMITATES. 

72.  Lagostoma 

73.  Aprlia 

74.  Polymerisma 

75.  Ejiidosis 

76.  Anchylomerisma 

77.  Hirsuties. 


CLASS  IL— TCJtGJE. 

ORDER  II.  91, 

SOLUTIONES,  92. 

recentes,  cruentae t  artificiales.^. 

85.  Operat.o  94. 

86   Amputatio  95. 

87.  Sutura 

88.  Paracentesis. 

ORDER  III. 

SOLUTIONES,  96. 

incruenttf.  97. 

89.  Ulcus  98. 

90.  Exulceratio  99. 


Fistula 

Sinus 

Eschara 

Caries 

Arthrocace. 

ORDER  IV. 
SOLUTIONES, 

anomalx, 
Rhagas. 
Ambustio 
Frac^ura 
Fissura. 


652 


NOSOLOGY. 


CLASS  HI.—  CACHE  XLE. 

ORDER  I.     MAC1ES. 

113.  Physocephalus 

128   Elephantiasis. 

100-  Tabes. 

114.  Uydrorachilis 

129    Lepra 

101.  Phthisis 

115.  Ascites 

130.  Scabies 

102.  Atrophia 

116.  Hydro-netra 

131.  Tinea. 

103.  Hae:natoporia 

117.  Pliysometra 

ORDER  VI. 

104.  Aridura. 

118.  Tympanites 

ICTER1TLE. 

ORDER  II. 

119    Meteorismus. 

132.  Aurigo 

INTUMESCENTI^:. 

ORDER    IV.     TUBERA. 

133.  Melaficterus 

105.  Plethora 

120.  Rachitis 

134.  Phoeni^mus 

106    Polysarcia 

121.  Scrophula 

135.  Chlorosis. 

107.   Pneumatosis 

122   Carcinoma 

ORDER  VII. 

108.   Anasarca 

123.  Leontiasis 

ANOMALY 

109    Phlegmatia. 

124.  Malis 

136    Phthiriasis 

110.  "Physconia. 

125.  Framboesia. 

137.  Ti-ichoma 

111.  Graviditas. 

ORDER  V. 

138.  Alopecia 

ORDER  III. 

IMPET1GINES. 

139.  Elcosis 

HYDROPES  partialis. 

126.  Syphilis 

140.  Gangrsena 

112.  Hydrocephalus 

127.  Scorbutus 

141.  Necrosis* 

CLASS  IV.—  DOLORES. 

•• 

ORDER  I.    VAGI. 

153.  Cephalaea 

163.  Hepatalgia 

142    Arthritis 

154   Hemicrania 

164.  Splenalg'.a 

143.  Osiocopus 

155.  Ophthalmia 

165    Nephralgia 

144.  Rheumatismus 

156.  Oulgia 

166.  Hyster.tlgia. 

145.  Catarrhus 

157.  Odontalgia. 

ORDER  V. 

146.  Anxietas 

ORDER  III. 

EXTERN  ARUM. 

147.  Lassitudo 

PECTORIS. 

167.  Mastodynia 

148.  Stupor 

158.  Pyrosis. 

168.  Rarhialgia 

149.   Pruritus 

159.  Card.ogmus. 

169.  Lumbago 

150.  Algor 

ORDER  IV. 

170.  Ischias 

151.  Ardor. 

ABDOMINIS. 

171.  Pr.ct;ilgia 

ORDER  11. 

160.  Cardialgia 

172.  Padendagra 

CAP1T1S. 

161    Gas-rodynia 

173.  Digitium 

152.  Cephalalgia 

162.  Colica 

CLASS  V.—  FLUXUS. 

ORDER  I. 

ORDER  111. 

196.  Coryza 

SANGUIFLUXUS. 

ALVIFLUXUS. 

197.  Piyalismus 

174.  Haemorrhagia 

non  sanguinolenti. 

198.  Anacatharsis. 

175    Haemoptysis. 

185.  Nausea 

199.  Diabetes 

176.  Stomacace 

186.  Vomitus 

200.  Enuresis 

177.  Haematemesis 

187.  Ileus 

201    Pyuria 

178.  Hsematuria 

188.  Cholera 

202.  L-ucoi-rlicca 

179.  Metrorrhagia 

189.  Diarrhoea 

203.  Lochiorrhoea 

180.  Abortus. 

190   Cceliaca 

204.  Gonorrltoea 

ORDER  II. 

191.  Lienteria 

205.  Galactirrlicea 

ALVIFLUXUS, 

192.  Tenesmus 

206.  Otorrhoea. 

sanguinolenti* 

193.  Proctorrhoea. 

ORDER   V. 

181.  Hepatirrhoea 

ORDER  IV. 

AERIFLUXUS. 

182.  Hsemorrhois 

SERIFLUXUS. 

207.  Flatulentia 

183.  Dysenteria 

194.  Ephidrosis 

208.  Aedopsophia 

184.  Melsena. 

195.  Epiphora 

209.  Dysodia. 

ORDER  I. 
EGERENDORUM, 

210.  Adiapneustia 

211.  Stenlitas 

212.  Ischuria  ^ 

213.  Dysuria 


ORDER  I. 
TONICI    PARTIALES. 

222.  Strabismus 

223.  Trismus 


CLASS  VI.— SUPPRESSIONES. 


214.  Aglactasio 

215.  Dyslochia. 

ORDER  II. 
INGERENDORUM. 

216.  Dysphagia 

217.  Angina. 

CLASS  VII— SPAPMI. 

224.  Obstipi'as 

225.  Ceritractura 

226.  Crampus 

227.  Priapismus 


ORDER  III. 
IMI  VENTRIS. 

218.  Dysmenorrhoea 

219.  Dystocia 

220.  Dyshaemorrhois 

221.  Obstipatio. 


ORDER  II. 
TONICI  GENERALES. 

228.  Teta:ms 

229.  Catochus. 


NOSOLOGY. 


553 


ORDER-  III. 
CLONICI  PARTI  ALES. 

230.  Nystagmus 

231.  Carphologia 

232.  Subsultus 

233.  Pandiculatio 

234.  Apomystosis 


235   Convulsio 

236.  Tremor 

237.  Palpitatio 

238.  Glaudicatio. 

ORDER  IV. 
CLONICI  GENERALES. 

239.  Phricasmus 


240.  Eclampsia 

241.  Epilepsia 

242.  Hysteria 

243.  Scelotyrbe 

244.  Beriberia. 


ORDER  I. 
SPASMODIC-^. 

245.  Ephialtes 

246.  Sternutptio 

247.  Oscedo 

248.  Smgultus 


ORDER  I. 
DYS^STHESLE. 

258.  Atr.blyopia 

259.  Caligo 

260.  Cataracta 

261.  AmauroYis 

262.  Anosmia 
263    Agheustia 

264.  Dysecoea 

265.  Paracusis 
266    Cophosis 

267.  Anaesthesia. 

ORDER  II. 
ANEPITHYMLE-. 

268.  Anorexia 

ORDER  I. 
CONTAG10SA. 

289.  Pestis 
290    Variola 

291.  Pemphigus 

292.  Purpura 

ORDER  I. 
MUSCULOS^E. 

299.  Phlegmone 

300.  Cyna  che 

301.  Myositis 

302.  Carddis. 

ORDER  II. 
MEMBiiANACEJE. 

303.  Phrenitis 


ORDER  I. 
CON  i  INILE. 

316.  JuHicatoha 

317.  Humoraria 

318.  Frigeraria 

319.  Typhus 

320.  Hectica. 

ORDER  I. 
HALLUCINATIONES. 

328    Vertigo 

329.  SuiFusio 

330.  Diplopia 

331.  Syrigmos 

332.  Hypochondr'tasis 

333.  Somnambulismus. 


CLASS  VIII.— ANHELATIONES. 

249.  Tussis.  253.  Orthopnoea 

ORDER  II.  254.  Plenrodyne 

SUPPRESS1V-E.  255.  Rheuma 

250.  Siertor  256.  Hydrothorax 

251.  D)spnoea  257.  Empyema. 

252.  Asthma 

CLASS  IX  —DEBILITATES. 

269.  Adipsia  279.  Lipothymia 

270.  Anaphrodisia.  280    Syncope 

ORDER  III.  281.  Asphyxia. 
DYSCINESLE.  ORDER  V. 

271.  Mutitas  COMATA. 

272.  Aphonia  282.  Ca\alepsis 

273.  Psellismus  283.  Ecstasis 

274.  Cacophonia  284   Typhomania 

275  Paralysis  285.  Lethargus 

276  Hem.plegia  286.  Cataphora 

277.  Paraplrxia.  287.  Cams 

ORDER  IV.  288.  Apoplexia. 
'  LEIPOPSYCHIvE. 

278.  Asthenia 

CL\SS  X.— EXANTHEMATA. 

293.  Rubeola  296.  Erysipelas 

294.  Scarlatina.  297.  Essera 

ORDER  II.  298.  Aphtha. 
NON  CONTAGIOSA. 

295.  Milians 


CLASS  XL— PHLEGMASLE. 


304    Diaphragmitis 

305.  Pieuritis 

306.  Gastritis 

307.  Enteritis 

308.  Epiploitis 

309.  Cystitis 

ORDER  III. 
PARENCHYMATOS^:. 

310.  Cephalitis 

CLASS  XII.— FEBRES. 

ORDER  II. 
REMITTENTES. 

321.  Amphinurina 

322.  Tritajophya 
33  .  Tetartophya. 


CLASS  XUL— VESANLE. 

ORDER  II. 
MOROSITATES. 

334.  Pica. 

335.  Bulimia 

336.  Polydipsia 

337.  Amipathia 

338.  Nnstnlgia 

339.  Panophobia 

4  B 


311.  Peripneumonia 
312   Hepatitis 

313.  Splemtis 

314.  Nephritis 

315.  Metritis. 


ORDER  III. 
INTER  M1TTENTES. 

324.  Qnotid  ^na 

325.  Tertiana 

326.  Quartana 

327.  Erratica. 


340.  Satyriasis 

341  Nympiiomania 

342.  Tarantismus 

343.  Hydrophobia 

344.  Rabies. 

OHDEK  m. 

DKLIRIA. 

345.  Puraphrosine 


554 


NOSOLOGY. 


346.  Amentia 

347.  Melancholia 


348.  Doemonomania 

349.  Mania. 


ORDKR  IV-  ANOMALY. 

350.  Amnesia 

351.  Agrypnia. 


Synoptical  Vieiv  of  the  System  of  'Dr.  MACBRIDE. 


CLASS  I.— UNIVERSAL  DISEASES. 


ORDER  I.    FEVERS. 

1.  Continued 

2.  Intermittent 

3.  Remittent 

4.  Eruptive 

5.  Hectic. 

ORDER  II. 
INFLAMMATIONS. 

6.  External 

7.  Internal 

ORDER  III.     FLUXES. 

8.  Alvine 

9.  Hemorrhage 

10.  Humoral  discharge 

ORDER  IV. 
PAINFUL  DISEASES. 

11.  Gout 

12.  Rheumatism 

13.  Ostocopus 

14.  Headach 

15.  Toothach 

16.  Earach 

17.  Pleurodyne 

18.  Pain  in  the  stomach 

19.  Colic 


20.  Lithiasis 

21.  Ischuria 

22.  Proctalgia. 

ORDER  V. 
SPASMODIC  DISEASES. 

23.  Tetanus 

24.  Catochus 

25.  Locked  jaw 

26.  Hydrophobia 
27'  Convulsion 

28.  Epilepsy 

29.  Ecclampsia 

30.  Hieranosos. 

ORDER  VI. 

WEAKNESSES  and  PRI- 
VATIONS. 

31.  Coma 

32.  Palsy 

33.  Fainting. 

ORDER  VII. 

ASTHMATIC  DISOR- 
DERS. 

34.  Dyspnoea 

35.  Orthopnaa 


36.  Asthma 
37-  Hydrothorax 

38.  Empyema. 

ORDER  VIII. 
MENTAL  DISEASES. 

39.  Mania 

40.  Melancholia. 

ORDER  IX. 

CACHEXIES  or  Humoral 
Diseases.   • 

41.  Corpulency 

42.  Dropsy 

43.  Jaundice 
44   Etnphyema 

45.  Tympany 

46.  Physconia 

47.  A«rophia 
'48.  Osteosarcosis 

49.  Sarcosiosis 

50.  Mortification 

51.  Scurvy 

52.  Scrophula 

53.  Cancer 

54.  Lues  venerea. 


CLASS  II— LOCAL  DISEASES. 


ORDER  I. 
OF  THE  INTERNAL 

SENSES. 

55.  Loss  of  memory 

56.  Hypochondriasis 

57.  Loss  of  judgment. 

ORDER  II. 

OF  THE  EXTERNAL 
SENSES. 

58.  Blindness 

59.  Depraved  sight 

60.  Deafness 

61.  Depraved  hearing 

62.  Loss  of  smell 

63.  Depraved  .^mell 

64.  Loss  of  taste. 

65.  Depraved  taste 

66.  Loss  of  feeling. 

ORDER  111. 
OF  THE  APPETITES. 

67.  Anorexia. 

68.  Cynorexia 

69.  Pica 

70.  Polydipsia 

71.  Satyriasis. 

72-  Nymphomania 

73.  Anaphrodisia. 

ORDER  IV. 

OF  THE  SECRETIONS 
AND  EXCRETIONS. 

74.  Epiphora 

75.  Coryza 

76.  Ptyalism 

77.  Anacathi 


78.  Otorrhcea 

79.  Diarrhoea 

80.  Incontinence  of  urine 

81.  Pyuria 
82-  Dysuria 

83.  Constipation 

84.  Tenesmus 

85.  Dysodia 

86.  Flatulence 

87.  OZdosophia. 

ORDER  V. 


109.  Hydarthrus. 

ORDER  VI. 

OF  THE  EXTERNAL 
HABIT, 

110.  Tumour 

111.  Excrescence 

112.  Aneurism 

113.  Varix 

114.  Papula 

115.  Phlyctaenae 

116.  Pustulje 


IMPEDING  DIFFERENT  117.  Scabies,  or  Psora 


ACTIONS. 

88.  Aphonia 

89.  Mutitas 

90.  Paraphonia 

91.  Dysphagia 

92.  Wryneck 

93.  Angone 

94.  Sneezing 

95.  Hiccup 

96.  Cough. 

97.  Vomiting 

98.  Palpitation  of  the  heart. 
39.  Chorea 

100.  Trismus 

101.  Nystagmus 

102.  Cramp 

103.  Scelotyrbe 

104.  Contraction 

105.  Paralysis 

106.  Anchylosis 

107.  Gibbositas 

108.  Lordosis 


118.  Impetigo 

119.  Leprosy 

120.  Elephantiasis 

121.  Framboesia 

122.  Herpes 

123.  Maculae 

124.  Alopecia 

125.  Trichoma 

126.  Scald  head 

127.  Phthiriasis. 

ORDER  VII. 
DISLOCATIONS. 

128.  Hernia 

129.  Prolapsus 

130.  Luxation. 

ORDER  VIII. 
SOLUTIONS  OF  CON- 
TINUITY. 

131.  Wound 

132.  Ulcer 

133.  Fissure 


NOSOLOGY. 


555 


134    Fistula 

135.  Burn,  or  scald 


135.  Excoriation 
137.  Fracture 


138.  Caries. 


CLASS  II  r.— SEXUAL  DISEASES. 


ORDER  1. 
GENERAL,  proper  to  Men. 

139.  Febris  testicularis 

140.  Tabes  dorsal  is. 

ORDER  II. 
LOCAL,  proper  to  Men. 

141.  Dyspermatismus 

142.  Gonorrhoea  simplex 

143.  Gonorrhoea  virulenta 

144.  Priapism 

145.  Phymosis 

146.  Pharaphymosis 

147.  Chrystalline 


148.  Hernia  humoralis 

149.  Hydrocele 

150.  Sarcocele 

151.  Cirsocele. 

ORDER  III.  GENERAL, 
proper  to  Women. 

152.  Amenorrhoea 
153    Chlorosis 

154.  Leucorrhoea 

155.  Menorrhagia 

156.  Hysteralgia 

157.  Graviditas 

158.  Abortus 


159.  Dystochia 

160.  Febris  puerperalis 

163.  Mastodynia 

ORDER  IV. 

LOCAL,  proper  to  Women. 
162.  Hy drops  ovarii 
163-  Scirrhus  ovarii 

164.  Hydromclra 

165.  Physometra 

166.  Prolapsus  uteri 

167. vaginae 

178.  Polypus  uteri 


CLASS  IV.— INFANTILE  DISEASES. 


ORDER  I.  GENERAL. 
169.  Colica  meconialis 
I/O. lactentium 

171.  Diarrhoea  infantum 

172.  Aphthae 


173.  Eclampsia 

174.  Atrophia 
173.  Rachitis. 

ORDER  II.  LOCAL. 
176.  Imperfbration 


177-  Anchylogossum 

178.  Aurigo 

179.  Purpura 

180.  Crusta  lactea. 


NOSTALGIA.  (Nor**}**:  from 
to  return,  and  *AT/O?,  pain.)  A  vehement 
desire  for  revisiting  one's  country.  A  ge- 
nus of  disease  in  the  class  Locales,  and  or- 
der Dysorexix  of  Cullen,  known  by  impa- 
tience when  absent  from  one's  native  home, 
and  a  vehement  desire  to  return,  attended 
with  gloom  and  melancholy,  loss  of  appe- 
tite, and  want  of  sleep. 

NOTHUS.  (From  voSo?,  spurious.)  I.  Those 
rib's  which  are  npt  attached  to  the  sternum 
are  called  nothse  costse,  the  spurious  ribs. 

2.  The  term  is  applied  to  such  diseases 
as  resemble  others  :  as  peripneumonia  no- 
tha,  &c. 

NoTimrs.  (From  vavrov,  the  back. )  An 
epithet  of  the  spinal  marrow. 

NOTIODES.  (From  VOT/C,  moisture.)  •  Ap- 
plied to  a  fever,  attended  with  a  vitiation 
of  the  fluids,  or  a  colliquative  wasting. 

NOUFER'S  MEDICINE.  This  famous  re- 
medy was  invented  by  Madam  Noufer,  as  a 
cure"  for  the  tape-worm.  See  Filix. 

NUBKCULA.  (Dim.  of  nubes,  a  cloud.) 
A  cloud  in  the  urine.  A  white  speck  in  the 
eye. 

NUCES  GALIJE.    *Common  galls. 

NOCES  PURGAJTTES.     See  Ricimes. 

NUCESTA.     See  Nux  moschata. 

NUCHA.  The  hind  part  or  nape  of  the 
neck. 

NUCISTA.     The  nutmeg. 

NUCLEUS!  (\Enuce*  from  the  nut.)  A 
kernel.  A  fruit  enclosed  in  a  hard  shell. 

NucuLae  SAPOSTARI.TI.  Bacca  bermuden- 
ses.  Soap  berries.  Bermudas  berries.  A 
spherical  fruit,  about  the  size  of  a  cherry, 
whose  cortical  part  is  yellow,  glossy,  and 
so  transparent  as  to  shew  the  sphericle 
black  nut  which  rattles  within,  and  which 
includes  a  black  kernel.  It  is  the  produce 
of  the  Sapindus  saponaria  of  Linnaeus.  The 


cortical  part  has  a  bitter  taste,  and  no 
smell ;  it  raises  a  soapy  froth  with  water, 
and  has  similar  effects  with  soap  in  wash- 
ing, and  it  is  said  to  be  a  medicine  of  sin- 
gular and  specific  virtue  in  chlorosis. 
NUMMULARIA.  (From  nwwnus,  money  ; 

•  so  called  because  its  leaves  are  round  and 
of  the  size  of  ihe  old  silver  two-pence.) 
Hirundinaria.  Centimorbia.  Moneywort. 
This  plant,  Lysimachia  nummularia  of 
Linnaeus,  is  very  common  in  our  ditches. 
It  was  formerly  accounted  vulnerary ;  it 
possesses  antiscorbutic  and  restringent 
qualities.  Boerhaave  looks  upon  it  as  si- 
milar to  a  mixture  of  scurvy-grass  with 
sorrel. 

NUT,  COCOA.  The  fruit  of  the  Cocos  mt- 
cifera  of  Linnaeus.  Within  the  nut  is  found 
a  kernel,  as  pleasant  as  an  almond,  and 
also  a  large  quantity  of  liquor  resembling 
milk,  which  the  Indians  greedily  drink  be- 
fore the  fruit  is  ripe,  it  being  then  plea- 
sant, but  when  the  nut  is  matured,  the 
liquor  becomes  sour.  Some  full-grown 
nuts  will  contain  a  pint  or  more  of  this 
milk,  the  frequent  drinking  of  which  seems 
to  have  no  bad  effects  upon  the  Indians ; 
yet  Europeans  should  be  cautious  of  mak- 
ing too  free  with  it  at  first,  for  when  Lio- 
nel Wafer  was  at  a  small  ishnd  in  the 
South  Sea,  where  the  tree  grew  in  plenty, 
some  of  h;  men  were  so  delighted  with  it, 
that  at  parting  they  were  resolved  to  drink 

.  their  fill,  which  they  did  ;  but  their  appe- 
tites had  like  to  have  cost  them  their  lives, 
for  though  they  were  not  drunk,  yet  they 
were  so  chilled  and  benumbed,  that  they 
could  not  stand,  and  were  obliged  to  be 
carried  aboard  byjfctose  who  had  more 
prudence  than  th^^relves,  and  it  was 
many  days  before  they  recovered.  The 
shells  of  these  nuts  being  hard,  and  capa- 


556 


NUTRITION. 


ble  of  receiving  a  polish,  they  are  often  cut 
transversely,    when,    being     mounted     on 
stands,  and  having  their  edges  silvered,  or 
gilt,  or  otherwise  ornamented,  they  serve 
the  purpose  of  drmking-cups.     The  leaves 
of  the   tree  are   used    for    thatching,  for 
brooms,  baskets, and  other  utensils;  and  of 
the   reticular  web,  growing  at  their  base, 
the  Indian  women  make  cauls  and  aprons. 
Nut,  Barbadoes      See  Ricinns  major. 
Nut,  pistachio.     See  Pistachio  nut. 
Nut,  purging.     See  Ricinus  major. 
Nutmeg.     See  Nux  moschata 
NUTRITION.   Nutntto.     Nutrition  may 
be  considered  the  completion  of  the  assi- 
milating functions.     The  food  changed  by 
a  series  of  decompositions,  animalized  and 
rendered  similar  to  the  being  which  it  is 
designed  to  nourish,  applies  itself  to  those 
organs,  the  loss  of  which  it  is  to  supply  ; 
and  this  identification  of  nutritive  matter  to 
our  organs  constiiutes  nutrition. 

The  living  body  is  continually  losing  its 
constituent  parts,  which  a  variety  of  causes 
are  incessantly  carrying  off;  several  of  its 
organs  are  constantly  engaged  in  separating 
humours  which  pass  off  loaded  with  a  part 
of  its  substance,  consumed  by  the  uniting 
action  of  air  and  caloric :  internal  friction, 
agitated  by  a  pulsatory  motion,  detaches 
its  particles. 

Thus  the  animal  machine  is  continually, 
destroyed,  and  at  distant  periods  of  life 
does  not  contain  a  single  particle  of  the 
same  constituent  parts.  An  experiment 
made  with  madder,  (rubia  linctorum,) 
which,  when  mixed  with  the  food,  red- 
dens the  bones  of  animuls,  proves  in  a  very 
decisive  manner  this  perpetual  decomposi- 
tion of  living  animal  matter.  Entirely  to 
obliterate  the  diffused  red  colour  of  bones, 
it  is  only  necessary  to  suspend  for  a  time 
the  use  of  this  root.  Therefore,  if  the 
most  compact  and  solid  parts  be  in  a 
continual  motion  of  decomposition  and 
recom position,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
that  this  motion  must  be  more  rapid  in 
those  parts,  the  constituent  principles  of 
which  are  in  the  smallest  degree  of  cohe- 
sion, as  in  fluids. 

It  has  been  an  object  of  consideration  to 
determine  the  period  of  the  entire  renova- 
tion of  the  body  ;  it  has  been  said  that  an 
interval  of  seven  years  was  necessary  for 
the  same  particles  to  be  totally  obliterated, 
and  their  place  supplied  by  others ;  but 
this  change  should  seem  to  be  more  rapid 
in  infancy  and  youth  ;  it  should  also  seem 
to  be  retarded  in  manhood,  and  require 
a  very  long  time  to  be  accomplished  in 
old  age,  when  all  our  parts  acquire  a  re- 
markable degree  of  consistence  and  fixity, 
at  the  same  time  that  the  vital  actions  be- 
come more  languid.  There  is  no  doubt  but 
that  sex,  temperature,  climate,  profession, 
mode  of  living,  and  a  var°ety  of  other 
causes,  accelerate  and  retard  this  period, 


so  that  it  is  impossible  to  affirm  anything 
certain  on  the  precise  time  of  its  duration. 

In  proportion  as  our  parts  are  destroyed, 
they  are  renewed  by  homogeneous  parti- 
cles, or  such  as  are  exactly  similar  to 
themselves  ;  otherwise  their  nature,  which 
is  always  alike,  would  suffer  continual 
changes.  When  the  nutritive  matter  has 
been  animal; zed,  or  a-similated  to  the  body 
which  it  is  designed  to  nourish,  by  the  or- 
gans of  digestion,  absorption,  circulation, 
respiration,  and  secretion,  the  parts  which 
it  supplies  retain  and  incorporate  it  with 
their  own  substance.  This  nutritive  iden- 
tification is  variously  effected  in  different 
parts,  as  the  brain,  muscles,  bones,  &c. ; 
each  of  the-e  appropriates  to  itself,  by  a 
true  secretion,  that  which  is  found  analo- 
gous to  its  nature,  and  rejects  the  hetero- 
geneous particles  brought  by  different 
vessels,  chiefly  by  the  arteries.  A  bone  is 
a  secretory  organ,  that  becomes  incrusted 
with  phosphat  of  lime ;  the  lymphatic  ves- 
sels, which  in  the  work  of  nutrition  perform 
the  office  of  excretory  ducts,  remove  this 
salt  after  it  has  remained  a  certain  time 
in  the  areolae  of  its  texture  It  is  the  same 
in  muscles  with  respect  to  the  fibrin,  and 
in  the  brain  with  albumen  .  each  part  im- 
bibes, and  renders  solid  in  its  structure, 
such  juices  as  are  of  the  same  nature,  in 
consequence  of  a  power,  of  which  the  affi- 
nity of  aggregation  of  the  chymists  gives  us 
an  idea  and  perhaps  furnishes  us  wuh  an 
exacx  model. 

A  part  to  acquire  nourishment  should 
possess  sensibility  and  motion ;  a  ligature 
placed  on  iis  arteries  and  nerves,  by  de- 
stroying both  these  faculties,  prevents  it 
from  being  nourished,  or  having  life.  The 
blood  flowing  in  the  veins,  and  the  fluid 
of  the  absorbents,  contain  vivifying  and 
reparatory  parts,  in  much  smaller  quantity 
than  arterial  blood ;  it  is  even  generally 
believed  that  lymph  and  venous  blood  do 
not  contain  any  thing  directly  nutritious. 

The  mechanism  of  nutrition  would  be 
explained  after  having  precisely  deter- 
mined the  differences  of  composition  that 
exists  between  the  aliments  on  which  *'e 
exist  and  the  exact  substance  of  our  .or- 
gans, if  we  could  distinguish  how  each 
func  ion  divests  them  of  their  characters, 
to  invest  them  with  our  properties  for  each 
individual  part,  to  co-oper  Ae  in  changing 
their  nutritious  principle  into  our  own  pe- 
culiar structure.  To  resolve  this  problem, 
let  us  suppose  a  man  living  entirely  on  ve- 
getables, which,  in  fact,  constitute  the 
principal  part  of  the  subsistence  of  the 
generality  of  men  ;  whatever  pori  ion  of 
the  plant  he  may  consume,  whether  stalk, 
leaves,  flowers,  seeds,  or  roots  ;  carbon, 
hydrogen,  and  oxygen  enter  their  rom- 
posi'ion,  which  may  be  always,  by  a  strict 
analysis,  resolved  into  wat-  r  and  carbonic 
acid }  to  these  three  constituent  principles, 


NUT 

sometimes  a  small  quantity  of  azot,  salts, 
arcl  oiher  things,  is  united.  If  we  then 
examine  the  nature  of  the  organs  of  this 
man,  whose  diet  consists  exclusively  in 
vegetables,  they  will  be  proved  of  a  com- 
position very  different  from  the  kind  of 
food  ;  azot  predominates,  although  the  ve- 
getable substance  contain  it  in  very  small 
quantity,  and  many  new  products  will  be 
discovered  which  had  not  been  distin- 
guished in  the  aliment,  but  which  abound 
in  the  body  receiving  nourishment,  and 
seem  produced  by  the  act  of  nutrition. 

The  essential  part  of  this  function,  there- 
fore, is  to  cause  the  nutritive  matter  to 
pass  into  a  more  advanced  si  ate  of  compo- 
sition, to  deprive  it  of  a  portion  of  its  car- 
bon and  hydrogen,  to  give  a  predominance 
of  azot,  and  develop  several  substances 
which  were  not  before  distinguishable. 
Every  living  body,  without  exception, 
seems  to  possess  a  faculty  of  forming  and 
decomposing  substances,  by  the  assistance 
of  which  it  is  supported,  and  of  giving 
rise  to  new  products.  The  marine-plant, 
the  ashes  of  which  form  soda,  if  sown  in 
a  box  filled  with  earth  that  does  not  con- 
tain a  particle  of  that  alkali,  and  moisten- 
ed with  distilled  water,  furnishes  it  in  as 
great  a  quantity  as  if  the  plant  had  been 
growing  on  the  borders  of  the  sea,  in  a 
swampy  soil,  always  inundated  by  brackjsh 
or  salt  water. 

Living  bodies  are  the  proper,  elaborato- 
ries  in  which  such  combinations  and  de- 
compositions occur  as  art  cannot  imitate ; 
bodies  that  to  us  appear  simple,  as  soda 
andsilex  seem  to  for-Tt  themselves  of  other 
parts,  while  some  bodies,  the  composition 
of  which  we  cannot  determine,  as  certain 
metals  suffer  inevitable  decompositions ; 
from  which  we  may  fairly  conclude,  that 
the  powers  of  nature  in  the  composition 
and  decomposition  of  bodies,  far  surpass 
the  science  of  chymists.  For  a  substance 
to  be  employed  in  our  nourishment,  it 
should  be  capable  of  change  and  fermenta- 
tion, that  is,  susceptible  of  experiencing 
an  internal  •  and  spontaneous  motion,  by 
which  its  elements  change  their  combina- 
tion und  qualities.  This  condition  of  spon- 
taneous mutability,  excludes  from  the  class 
of  al-ment  every  thing  which  is  not  orga- 
nized, or  constituted  part  of  a  living  being  : 
thus  minerals  are  absolutely  refractory  to 
the  action  of  our  organs,  which  cannot  con- 
vert them  into  their  own  peculiar  sub- 
stance. The  common  principle  drav  n 
from  alimentary  substances,  however  vari- 
ous they  may  be,  called  by  Hippocrates 
the  aliment,  is  probably  a  composition  ca- 
pable of  a  great  degree  of  change  and  fer- 
mentation ;  this  is  also  the  opinion  of  all 
those  who  have  endeavoured  to  discover 
its  nature  Lorry  thinks  it  is  a  mucous 
body ;  Cullen  considers  it  saccharine ; 


NUX 


557 


Hall£  believes  it  to  be  an  hydro-carbonated 
oxyd,  which  only  d>ff'<  rs  from  the  oxalic 
acid  by  having  a  smaller  portion  of  oxygen. 
It  is  obvious  th:;t  these  three  sentiments 
have  the  greatest,  resemblance,  sine'-  oxy- 
gen, c*rbo.s  and  hydrogen,  united  in  dif- 
ferent proportions,  form  a  mucus,  a  sac- 
charine body,  and  the  ox;-lic  b^e.  The 
analysis  of  animal  substances  by  nitric 
acid,  reduces  it  to  the  latter  base,  by 
taking  from  it  a  great  quantity  of  azot,  the 
presence  of  which  constitutes  its  most  re- 
mark; ble  character. 

Hal  6  believes  that  the  hydro-carbonated 
oxul  is  combined  with  oxygen,  in  the  sto- 
mach and  intestinal  canal,  whether  the 
lavter  principle  be  introduced  with  the 
food  into  the  primae  viae,  or  furnished  by 
the  decompos<  d  humours  ;  the  intestinal 
fluids  suffer  their  azot  to  be  disengaged, 
which  is  carried  to  the  alimentary  base, 
and  replaces  the  carbon  that  had  been  at- 
tracted by  the  oxygen  to  form  the  carbo- 
nic acid.  This  gas,  when  in  the  lungs, 
and  again  subjected  to  the  action  of  at- 
mospheric oxygen,  carries  oft'  a  certain 
portion  of  its  carbon  ;  and  as  it  diserigr.^es 
the  azot  from  the  venous  blood,  it  effects 
a  new  combination  of  this  principle  with 
the  chyle  ;  and  when  pmpt:(;  d  to  the  skin, 
the  atmospheric  oxygen  again  disengages 
its  carbon,  and  comple  es  its  azotification  ; 
perhaps  even  the  cutaneous  organ  a>.s ers 
similar  purposes  to  the  lymphatic  system^ 
as  the  pulmonary  organ  may  effect  to  the 
sanguiferous  system. 

The  animuhzaiion  of  alimentary  substance, 
there  tore,  takes  place  principally  by  the 
loss  of  carbon,  which  is  replaced  by  azot  in 
animal  fluids  These  support  themselves 
in  u  proper  sta  e,  for,  as  they  are  continu- 
ally losing  the  carbonic  principle  in  the 
intestinal,  pulmonary,  and  cutaneous  com- 
binations, they  would  be  too  much  ;«ni- 
malized  if  a  newly  formed  chyle  were  not 
to  attract  the  excess  of  azot.  This  theory 
is  admitted,  by  its  author,  not  to  account 
for  the  formation  of  pho  phoric  salts,  adeps, 
and  abundance  of  other  productions ;  hut 
without  adopting  it  in  toto,  u  e  are  induced 
to  conclude,  from  the  experiments  and  ob- 
servations on  which  it  is  established,  that 
the  oxygen  of  the  atmospheric  air  is  one  of 
the  most  powerful  agents  employed  by  na- 
ture to  convert  the  aliments  on  which  we 
subsist  into  our  own  peculiar  substance. 

NUTRITUM  ITXGUENTUM.  A  composition 
of  litharge,  vinegar,  and  oil. 

Nux  AB  MATICA.     The  nutmeg. 

Ncx  AQUATIC  A.     See   Tributes  aqnaticus. 

Ncx  BARB  \DEXSIS.     See  Ricinns  major. 

Nux  BASILICA.     The  walnut. 

Nux  BEEN.     S(-e  Ben. 

Nux  CATHARTICA.  The  garden  spurge. 

NUX    CATHARTICA   AMERICANA.        See   Ri - 

cinus  major. 


558 


NUX 


Nux  LfDiCA.'    The  cocoa-nut. 

Nux  juoiAJfs.     See  Juglans. 

Nux  MEDICA.     The  maidivian  nut; 

Nux  METELLA.     The  nux  vomica. 

NUX  MOSCHATA.  Nutista.  Nux  my- 
ristica.  Chrysobulanus  Galeni.  Unguenta- 
ria.  Assala.  Nux  aromatica.  The  nutmeg1. 
The  seed,  or  kernel,  ot  the  JMyristica  mos- 
chata  of  Linnaeus  l—foUis  lanceolatis,  fruclu 
glabro.  It  is  a  spice  that  is  well  known, 
and  has  been  long1  used  both  for  culinary 
and  medical  purposes.  Distilled  with 
water,  they  yield  a  large  quantity  of  essen- 
tial oil,  resembling  in  flavour  the  spice 
itself;  after  the  distillation,  an  insipid  seba- 
ceous matter  is  found  swimming-  on  the 
water ;  the  decoction,  inspissated,  gives 
an  extract  of  an  unctuous,  very  lightly  bit- 
terish taste,  and  with  little  or  no  a.stringen- 
cy.  Rectified  spirit  extracts  the  whole  vir- 
tue of  nutmegs,  by  infusion,  and  elevates 
very  little  of  it  in  distillation  ;  hence  the 
spirituous  extract  possesses  the  flavour  of 
the  spice  in  an  eminent  degree.  Nutmegs, 
when  heated,  yield  to  the  press  a  consider- 
able quantity  of  limpid,  yellow  oil.  There 
are  three  k<nds  of  unctuous  substances, 
called  oil  of  mace,  though  really  expressed 
from  the  nutmeg.  The  best  is  brought  from 
the  East  Indies,  in  stone  jars  ;  this  is  of  a 
thick  Consistence,  of  the  colour  of  mace, 
and  has  an  agreeable  fragrant  smell  ;  the 
second  sort,  which  is  paler  coloured,  and 
much  inferior  in  quality,  comes  from 
Holland,  in  solid  masses,  generally  flat, 
and  of  a  square  figure ;  the  third,  which  is 
the  worst  of  all,  and  usually  called  com- 
mon oil  of  mace,  is  an  artificial  composi- 
tion of  suet,  palm-oil,  and  the  like,  fla- 
voured with  a  little  genuine  oil  of  nutmeg. 
The  medicinal  qualities  of  nutmeg  are  sup- 
posed to  be  aromatic,  anodyne,  stomachic 
and  adstrlngent;  and  hence  it  has  been 
much  used  in  diarrhoeas  and  dysenteries. 
To  many  people,  the  aromatic  flavour  of 
nutmeg  is  very  agreeable  :  they,  however, 
should  be  cautioned  not  to  use  it  in  large 
quantities,  as  it  is  apt  to  affect  the  head, 
and  even  to  manifest  an  hypnotic  power  in 
such  a  degree  as  to  prove  extremely  dan- 
gerous. Bontms  speaks  of  this  as  a  fre- 
quent occurrence  in  India  ;  and  Dr.  Cullen 
relates  a  remarkable  instance  of  this  sopo- 
rific effect  of  nutmeg,  which  fell  under  his 
own  observation ;  and  hence  concludes  that, 
in  apoplectic  and  paralytic  cases,  this  spice 
may  be  very  improper.  The  officinal  pre- 
parations of  nutmeg  are  a  spirit  and  an  es- 
sential oil,  and  the  nutmeg,  in  substance, 
roasted  to  render  it  more  adstringent :  both 
the  spice  itself  and  the  essential  oil  enter 
several  compositions,  as  the  confectio  aro- 
maticOf  nfriritits  ammoniac  aromaticiis,  &c. 

Ntrx  MYHISTICA.     See  Mix  moschata. 

Nux  PERSICA.     The  walnut. 

Nux  PISTACIA.     See  Pistachio  nut. 

Nux  PURGANS.    See  Ricinus  major. 


NUX 

Nux  SCRAJPIONIS.     St.  Ignatius's  beai% 

NUX  VOMICA.  JYux  metetta.  The 
nux  vomica,  lignum  colubriurn,  and  faba 
sancti  ignatii,  have  been  long  known  in 
the  Mater i a  Medica  as  narcotic  poisons, 
brought  from  the  East  Indies,  while  the  ve- 
getables which  produced  them  were  un- 
known, or  at  least  not  botanically  ascer- 
tained. 

By  the  judicious  discrimination  of  Lin- 
naeus, the  nux  vomica  was  found  to  be  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  described  and  figured  in 
the  Hortus  Milabaricus,  under  the  name  of 
Caniram,  cucurbitifera  malabariansis  of 
Plukenet ;  Vomica  of  Linnaeus.  Now  called 
Stiychnos  -nujc  vomica. 

To  tliis  genus  also,  but  upon  evidence 
less  conclusive,  he  likewise  justly  referred 
the  colubrium.  But  the  faba  sancti  ignatii 
he  merely  conjectured  might  belong  to  this 
family,  as  appears  by  the  query,  An  strychni 
species?  which  subsequent  discoveries  have 
enabled  us  to  decide  in  the  negative  ;  for, 
in  the  Supp.  Plant,  it  constitutes  the  new 
genus  Ignatia,  which  Loureiro  has  lately 
confirmed,  changing  the  specific  name  ama- 
ra  to  that  of  philippinica.  The  strychnos 
and  ignalia  are,  however,  nearly  allied,  and 
both  rank  under  the  order  Solanacece. 

Dr.  Woodville  has  inquired  thus  far  into 
the  botanical  origin  of  these  productions, 
from  finding  that,  by  medical  writers,  they 
are  generally  treated  of  under  the  same 
head,  and  in  a  very  confused  and  indiscri- 
mitate  manner.  The  seed  of  the  fruit,  or 
berry  of  this  tree,  Sti^ychnns  nux  vomica,  is 
the  officinal  nux  vomica  ;  it  is  flat,  round, 
about  an  inch  broad,  and  near  a  quarter  of 
an  inch  thick,  \vith  a  prominence  in  the 
middle  on  both  sides,  of  a  gray  colour, 
covered  with  a  kind  of  woolly  maxter;  and 
internally  hard  and  tough,  like  horn.  To 
the  taste  it  is  extremely  bitter,  but  has  no 
remarkable  smell.  It  consists  chiefly  of  a 
gummy  matter,  which  is  moderately  bitter: 
the  resinous  part  is  very  inconsiderable  in 
quantity,  but  intensely  bitter  ;  hence  recti- 
fied spirit  has  been  considered  its  best 
menstruum. 

Nux  vomica  is  reckoned  amongst  the 
most  powerful  poisons  of  the  narcotic  kind, 
especially  to  brute  animals  ;  nor  are  in- 
stances wanting  of  its  deleterious  effects 
upon  the  human  species.  It  proves  fatal  to 
dogs  in  a  very  short  time,  as  appears  by 
various  authorities.  Hillefeld  and  others 
found  that  it  also  poisoned  hares,  foxes, 
wolves,  cats,  rabbits,  and  even  some  birds, 
as  crows  and  ducks  ;  and  Loureiro  relates, 
that  a  horse  died  in  four  hours  after  taking 
a  drachm  of  the  seed  in  a  half-roasted 
state. 

The  effects  of  this  baneful  drug  upon 
different  animals,  and  even  upon  those  of 
the  same  species,  appear  to  be  rather  un- 
certain, and  not  always  in  proportion  to 
the  quantity  of  the  poison  given.  With 


NUX 


NYM 


.    559 


some  animals  it  produces  its  effects  almost 
instantaneously ;  with  others,  nor  till  after 
several  hours,  when  laborious  respiration, 
followed  by  torpor,  tremblings,  coma,  and 
convulsions,  usually  precede  the  fatal 
spasms,  or  tetanus,  with  which  this  drug1 
commonly  extinguishes  life. 

From  four  cases  related  of  its  mortal  ef- 
fects upon  human  subjects,  we  find  the 
symptoms  corresponded  nearly  with  those 
which  we  have  here  mentioned  of  brutes ; 
and  these,  as  well  as  the  dissections  of  dogs 
killed  by  this  poison,  not  shewing  any  in- 
jury done  to  the  stomach  or  intestines, 
proves  that  the  nux  vomica  acts  immedi- 
ately upon  tiie  nervous  system,  and  de- 
stroys life  by  the  virulence  of  its  narcotic 
influence. 

The  quantity  of  the  seed  necessary  to 
produce  this  effect  upon  a  strong  dog,  as 
appears  by  experiments,  need  not  be  more 
than  a  scruple ;  a  rabbit  was  killed  by 
five,  and  a  cat  by  four,  grains  :  and  of  the 
four  persons  to  whom  we  have  alluded, 
and  who  unfortunately  perished  by  this  de- 
leterious drug,  one  was  a  girl  ten  years  of 
age,  to  whom  fifteen  grains  were  exhibited 
at  twice  for  the  cure  of  an  ague.  Loss, 
however,  tells  us  that  he  took  one  or  two 
grains  of  it  in  substance,  without  discover- 
ing any  bad  effect :  and  that  a  friend  of  his 
swallowed  a  whole  seed  without  injury. 

In  Britain,  where  physicians  seem  to 
observe  the  rule  Saltern  non  nocere  more 
strictly  than  in  any  other  countries,  the 
nux  vomica  has  been  rarely,  if  ever,  em- 
ployed as  a  medicine.  On  the  continent, 
however,  and  especially  in  Germany,  they 
have  certainly  been  guided  more  by  the 
axiom,  "  What  is  incapable  of  doing  much 
harm,  is  equally  unable  to  do  much  good.3' 
The  truth  of  this  remark  was  lately  very 
fully  exemplified  by  the  practice  of  Baron 
Stoerck,  and  is  farther  illustrated  by  the 
medicinal  character  given  of  nux  vomica, 
which,  from  the  time  of  Gesner  tillj  that  of 
a  modern  date,  has  been  recommended  by 
a  succession  of  authors  as  an  antidote  to 
the  plague,  as  a  febrifuge,  as  a  vermifuge, 
and  as  a  remedy  in  mania,  hypochondria- 
sis,  hysteria,  rheumatism,  gout,  and  canine 
madness.  In  Sweden,  it  has  of  late  years 
been  successfully  used  in  dysentery;  but 
Bergius,  who  tried  its  effects  in  this  disease, 
says,  that  it  suppressed  the  flux  for  twelve 
hours,  which  afterwards  returned  again. 
A  woman,  who  took  a  scruple  of  this  drug 
night  and  morning,  two  successive  days,  is 
said  to  have  been  seized  with  convulsions 
and  vertigo,  notwithstanding  which  the 
dysenteric  symptons  returned,  and  the  dis- 
order was  cured  by  other  medicines  ;  but  a 
pain  in  the  stomach,  the  effect  of  the  nux 
vomica,  continued  afterwards  for  a  long 
time. 

Bergius,  therefore,  thinks  it  should  only 


be  administered- in  the  character  of  a  tonic 
and  anodyne,  in  small  doses,  (from  five  to 
ten  grains,)  and  not  till  after  proper  laxa- 
tives have  been  employed.  Loureiro  re- 
commends it  as  a  valuable  internal  medi- 
cine in  fluor  albus  ;  for  which  purpose  he 
roasts  it  till  it  becomes  perfectly  black  and 
friable,  which  renders  its  medicinal  use 
safe,  without  impairing  its  efficacy.  It  is 
said  to  have  been  used  successfully  in  the 
cure  of  agues,  and  has  also  been  reckoned 
a  specific  in  pyrosis,  or  water  brush. 

NYCTALOPIA.  (From  vt/|,  the  night, 
and  «4i  an  eye.)  Imbedllitas  oculorum  of 
Celsus.  A  defect  in  vision,  by  which  the 
patient  ^ees  little  or  nothing  in  the  day, 
but  in  the  evening  and  night  sees  tolerably 
well.  The  proximate  cause  is  various  : 

1.  From  a  periodical  amaurosis,  or  gutta 
serena,  when  the  blind  paroxysm  begins  in 
the  morning,  and  terminates  in  the  evening. 

2.  From,  too   great  a  sensibility  of  the 
retina,    which  'cannot   bear  the  meridian 
light.     See  Phobotomia. 

3.  From  an  opaque  spot  in  the  middle  of 
the  crystalline  lens.    When  the  light  of  the 
sun   in   the  meridian  contracts  the  pupil, 
there  is    blindness  ;    about  evening,  or  in 
more    obscure   places,    the  pupil    dilates, 
hence  the  rays  of  light  pass  through  the 
limbus  of  the  crystalline  lens. 

4.  From  a  disuse  of  light  f  thus  persons 
who  are  educated  in   obscure  prisons'  see 
nothing    immediately     in    open    meridian 
light ;    but  by  degrees  their  eyes  are  ac- 
customed to  distinguish  objects  in  day -light. 

5.  From  an  immoveable  mydriasis  ;  for 
in  this  instance  the  pupil  admits  too  great 
a  quantity  of  light,  which  the  immobile  pu- 
pil cannot    moderate ;    hence  the  patient, 
in  a  strong  light,  sees  little  or  nothing. 

6.  From  too  great  a  contraction  of  the 
pupil.     This  admits  a  sufficiency  of  lucid 
rays  in  bright  light,  but  towards  night  the 
pupil  dilates  more,  and  the  patient  sees 
better. 

8  Nyctalopia  endemica.  A  whole  people 
have  been  nyctalops,  as  the  ^Ethiopians, 
Africans,  Americans,  and  Asiatics.  A  great 
flow  of  tears  are  excreted  all  the  day  from 
their  eyes  ;  at  night  they  see  objects. 

8.  From  a  commotion  of  the  eye ;  from 
which  a  man  in  the  night  saw  all  objects 
distinctly. 

NYCTOBASIS.  (From  w*,  the  night,  and 
fiouvo),  to  go.)"  Walking  in  the  sleep. 

NYMPH-K.  (From  W^A,  a  water- 
nymph  ;  so  called  because  it  stands  in  the 
water-course.)  Alee  internee  minores  clito- 
ridis.  Colliculum.  Cottiaila.  Myrto- 
cheilides.  Libia  minora.  Two  membra- 
nous folds,  situated  within  the  labia  ma- 
jora,  at  the  sides  of  the.  entrance  of  the 
vagina  uteri. 

NYMPHvtA.  (From  rv^aa,  a  water- 
nymph  ;  because  it  grows  in  watery  places/ 


560 


OBE 


OBL 


The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nae  n  system  Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 
Monotrynia.  The  w  .ter-iily. 

NYMPH.SA  ALBA.  Leuconymphxa.  Nenu- 
phar. JWicro-leuconymphaea,  Wfiite  water- 
lily.  This  beaut.Mi  plant,  Nymphxa  alba 
of  Linnaeus,  was  formerly  employed  me- 
dicinally as  a  demulcent,  and  slightly 
anodyne  remedy.  It  is  now  laid  aside. 

NYMPH;EA  GL.AXDIFKRA.  Nymphcea  In- 
dica,  ;"id  Madraspatana.  Names  for  the 
faba  yfigyptia. 

NYMPHJEA  LUTE  A.  NyinphtKa  major 
lutea  of  Caspar  B;;uhin.  Y  ilow  wattr- 
lily.  Nymphxa  lutea  of  Linuxus.  This 
beautiful  plain  was  employed  formerly 
with  the  same  intentions  as  the  white,  and, 
like  it,  is  now  fallen  into  disuse  Ltn-ies- 
tolpe  informs  us.  thai,  in  some  paru  of 
Sweden,  the  roots,  which  are  the  strongest 
part,  were,  in  times  of  scarcity,  used  as 
food,  and  did  not  prove  unwholesome. 

NYMPH.*A  LOTUS  The  Egyptian  lotus. 
An  aquatic  plant,  a  native  of  both  ladies. 
The  root  is  conical,  firm,  aboui  the  size  of 
a  middling  pear,  covered  with  a  bfctckish 
bark,  and  set  round  with  fibres.  It  has 
a  sweetish  taste,  and,  when  bo>led,  or 
roasted,  becomes  as  yellow  within  as  the 
yolk  of  an  egg.  The  plant  grows  in  abun- 
dance on  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  and  is 
there  much  sttught  after  by  the  poor,  who, 
in  a  short  time,  collect  enough  to  supply 
them  families  with  food  tor  several  days. 

NYMPHOIDES.  (Front  vu/u^aM*,  the  water- 
lily,  and  afos,  likeness.)  A.  herb  resem- 
bling the  water-lily. 

NYMPHOMANIA.  (From  wp^*,  nym- 
ph a,  and  ftoLviA,  madness  )  Furor  ute- 
rinus.  Called  by  the  Arabians,  Jicrai. 
Brachnna.  Arascon.  jirsatum  Mstre- 
mania  A  genu  -  of  disease  in  the  clas.->  Lo- 
cales, and  order  Dysorexia,  of  Cullen,  cha- 
racterised by  excessive  and  violent  desire 
for  coition  in  women.  The  effects,  as  de- 
scribed by  Juvenal,  in  his  sixth  satire,  are 
most  humiliating  to  human  nature.  It  ac- 
knowledges the  same  causes  as  satyria^is  ; 
but  as  females,  more  especially  in  warm 


climates,  have  a  more  irritable  fibre,  they 
are  apt  to  suffer  more  severely  than  the 
males. 

It  is  a  species  of  madness,  or  a  high  de- 
gree of  hysterics.  Its  immediate  cause  is 
a  preternatural  irritability  of  the  uterus  and 
pudenda  of  women,  or  an  unusual  acrimony 
of  the  fluids  in  these  parts.  Its  presence  is 
known  by  the  wanton  behaviour  of  the 
patient  ;  she  speaks  and  acts  with  unre- 
strained obscenity,  and,  as  the  disorder  in- 
creases, she  scolds,  cries,  and  laughs,  by 
turns.  While  reason  is  retained,  she  is 
silent,  and  seems  melancholy,  but  her  eyes 
discover  an  unusual  wantonness.  The 
symptoms  are  better  or  worse  until  the 
greatest  degree  of  the  disorder  approaches, 
and  th^n,  by  every  word  and  action,  her 
condition  is  too  manifest. 

NYMPHOTOMIA.  (From  W^A,  the 
nympha,  and  TifAvui,  to  cut.)  The  opera- 
tion of  removing  the  nympha  when  too 
larcre. 

NYSTAGMUS.  (From  vu<r*«,  to  sleep.) 
A  winkling  of  the  eyes,  such  as  happens 
when  a  person  is  very  sleepy.  Authors  also 
define  nystagmus  to  be  an  involuntary  agi- 
tation of  the  oculary  bulb.  It  is  known  by 
the  instability  or  involuntary  and  constant 
motions  of  the  globe  of  the  eye,  from  one 
canthus  to  another,  or  in  some  other  di- 
.rections.  Sometimes  it  is  accompanied 
with  an  hippus,  or  an  alternate  and  re- 
peated dilatation  and  constriction  of  the 
pupil.  The  species  are,  1.  Nystagmus,  from 
fear.  This  agitation  is  observed  undf  r  the 
operation  for  the  cataract ;  and  it  is  checked 
by  persuasion,  and  waiting  a  short  space  of 
time.  2.  Nystagmus,  from  sand,  or  small 
gravel,  falling  in  the  eye.  3.  Nystagmus, 
from  a  catarrh,  which  is  accompanied  with 
much  inflammation  .  4.  Nystagmus,  from 
saburra  in  the  prim*  vise,  as  is  observed 
in  infants  afflicted  wilh  worms,  and  is 
known  by  the  signs  of  saburra.  5.  Nystag- 
mus symptomaticws,  which  happens  in 
hysteric,  epileptic,  and  sometimes  in  preg- 
nancy, and  is  a  common  symptom  accom- 
panying St.  Viius's  dance, 


O- 


OjK.    See  Quercus. 

O  k  of  Jerusalem      See  Jiotrys  vulgaris- 

Ootc,  sea.      See  Quercus  manna. 

Oak,  toiUoiv-leuved    See  Quercus  Phellos. 

Oat.     See  Avtna 

OBEL^EA.  (Fr<  m  O&AOC,  a  dart,  or  a 
spit.)  Obelxa  sagittate,  '  n  epithet  for 
the  sagittal  suture  of  the  skull. 


OBLBSIOST.  (From  obt  against,  and  laedo, 
to  hurt)  An  injury  done  to  any  p^rt. 

OBELISCOTHECA.  .(From  c&Mtrxoe,  an 
obelisk,  and  6«j«t,  a  bag  ;  so  called  troin  the 
shape  of  its  seed-bags.)  The  dwarf  Ame- 
rican sun-flower. 

OBUQ.UUS  ASCBNDENS  ABDOMINIS.  See 
Obliquus  internns  abdominis. 


OBL 


OBL 


561 


OBLIQ.UUS  ASCEWDEBTS  IHTERNUS.      See   low  it  to  the  os  pubis  of  the  same  side.  The 
Obliquus  interims  abominis.  fibres  of  that  part  of  the  obliquus  externus, 

OBLIQ.UUS  AURIS.    See  Laxator  tympani.  •  which  arises  from  the  two  inferior  ribs, 
OBLIQ.UUS  CAPITIS  INFERIOR.    See  Obli-    descend  almost  perpendicularly,   and. are 
quus  inferior  capitis.  inserted,  tendinous  and    fleshy,  into    the 

OBLIQ.UUS  CAPITIS  SUPERIOR.  See  Ob-  outer  edge  of  the  anterior  half  of  the  spine 
liquus  superior  capitis.  of  the  ilium.  From  the  anterior  superior 

OBLIQ.UUS  DESCENDENS  ABDOMINIS.  See  spinous  process  ot  that  bone,  the  external 
Obliquus  externus  abdominis.  oblique  is  stretched  tendinous  to  the  os 

OBLIQ.UUS  DESCENDERS  EXTERNUS.  See  pubis,  forming  what  is  called  Poupart's, 
Obliquus  externus  abdominis.  and  sometimes  Fallopius's  ligament,  Fal- 

OBLiauus  EXTERNUS.  See  ObUquus  ex-  lopius  having  first  described  it.  Winslow, 
ternus  abdominis.  and  many  others  name  it,  the  inguinal  liga- 

OBL1QUUS  EXTERNUS  ABDOMINIS.  ment.  But,  after  all,  it  has  no  claim  to 
This  muscle,  which  is  so  named  by  Morgag-  this  name,  it  being  nothing  more  than  the 
ni,  Albinus,  and  Winslow,  is  the  Obliquus  tendon  of  the  muscle,  which  is  turned  or 
descendens  of  Vesalius  and  Douglas,  and  folded  inwards  at  its  anterior  edge.  It 
the  Obliquus  major  of  Haller,  and  some  passes  over  the  blood  vessels  of  the  lower 
others.  By  Dumas  it  is  named  Iliopubi-  extremity,  and  is  thickest  near  the  pelvis  ; 
costo-abdominal.  It  is  a  broad,  thin  muscle,  and  in  women,  from  the  greater  size  of  the 
fleshy  posteriorly,  and  tendinous  in  its  mid-  pelvis,  it  is  longer  arid  looser  than  in  men. 
die  and  lower  part,  and  is  situated  immedi-  Hence  we,  find  that  women  are  most  liable 
ately  under  the  integuments,  covering  to  crural  herniae ;  whereas  men,  from  the 
all  the  other  muscles  of  the  lower  belly,  greater  size  of  the  ring  of  the  external  ob- 
it arises  from  the  lower  edges  of  the  eight,  lique,  are  most  subject  to  the  inguinal, 
and  sometimes,  though  rarely,  of  the  nine  From  this  ligament,  and  from  that  part  of 
inferior  ribs,  not  far  from  their  cartilages,  the  tendon  which  forms  the  ring,  we  ob- 
by  as  many  distinct  fleshy  portions,  which  serve  a  detachment  of  tendinous  fibres, 
indigitate  with  corresponding  parts  of  the  which  are  lost  in  the  fascia  latay  of  the 
serratus  major  anticus,  and  the  latissimus  thigh.  This  may,  in  some  measure,  ac- 
dofsi.  From  these  several  origins,  the  count  for  the  pain  which,  in  cases  of  stran- 
fibresof  the  muscle  descend  obliquely  for-  gulated  hernise,  is  felt  when  the  patient 
wards,  and  soon  degenerate  into  a  broad  stands  upright,  and  which  is  constancy  re- 
and  thin  aponeurosis,  which  terminates  in  lieved  up^n  bending  the  thigh  upwards, 
the  linea  alba.  About  an  inch  and  a  half  This  muscle  serves  to  draw  down  the  ribs 
above  the  pubis,  the  fibres  of  this  aponeu-  in  expiration ;  to  bend  the  trunk  forwards 
rosis  separate  from  each  other,  so  as  to  when  both  muscles  act,  or  to  bend  it  ob- 
form  an  aperture,  which  extends  obliquely  liquely  to  one  side,  and,  perhaps,  to  turn 
inwards  and  forwards,  more  than  an  inch  it  slightly  upon  its  axis,  when  it  acts  singly  ; 
in  length,  and  is  wider  above  than  below,  it  also  raises  the  pelvis  obliquely  when  the 
being  nearly  of  an  oval  figure.  This  is  ribs  are  fixed ;  it  supports  and  compresses 
what  is  sometimes,  though  erroneously,  the  abdominal  viscera,  assists  in  the  evacu- 
called  the  ring'  of  the  abdominal  muscles,  ation  of  the  urine  and  faeces,  and  is  likewise 
for  it  belongs  only  to  the  external  oblique  useful  in  parturition. 

there  being  ho  such  opening  either  in  the  OBLIQ.UUS  INFERIOR.  See  ObUquus  in- 
obliquus  internus,  or  in  the  transversalis,  ferior  capitis,  and  Obliquus  inferior  oculi, 
as  some  writers,  and  particularly  Douglas  OBLIQUUS  INFERIOR  CAPITTS.  This 
and  Cheselden,  would  give  us  to  under-  muscle,  which  is  the  obliquus  inferior  sive 
stand.  This  opening,  or  ring,  serves  for  major  of  Winslow,  and  the  Spini  axoi- 
the  passage  of  the  spermatic  vessels  in  men,  do-tracheli-altoidien  of  Dumas,  is  larger 
and  of  the  round  ligment  of  the  uterus  in  than  the  obliquus  superior  capitis.  Ii  is 
women,  and  is  of  a  'larger  size  in  the  former  very  obliquely  situated  between  the  two 
than  in  the  latter.  The  two  tendinous  por-  firs;  vertebrae1  of  the  neck  It  arises  ten- 
tions,  which,  by  their  separation,  form  dinous  and  fleshy  from  the  middle  and  outer 
this  aperture,  are  called  the  columns  of  the  side  of  the  spinous  process  of  the  second 
ring.  The  anterior,  superior,  and  inner  vertebra  of  the  neck,  and  is  inserted  ten- 
column,  which  is  the  broadest  and  thickest  dinous  and  fleshy  into  the  lower  and  pos- 
of  the  two,  passes  over  the  symphysis  pu-  terior  part  of  the  transverse  process  of  the 

first  vertebra.  Its  use  is  to  turn  the  first 
vertebra  upon  the  second,  as  upon  a  pivot, 
and  to  draw  the  face  towards  the  shoulder. 
OBLIQUUS  INFERIOR  OCULI.  Obli- 
quus 'minor  oculi  of  Winslow,  and  Maxillo 
scleroticien  of  Dumas  An  oblique  mus- 
cle of  the  eye,  that  draws  the  globe  of  the 
eve  forwards,  inwards,  and  downwards. 


bis,  and  is  fixed  to  the  opposite  os  pubis  ; 
so  that  the  anterior  column  of  the  right 
obliquus  externus  intersects  that  of  the 
left,  and  is,  as  it  were,  interwoven  with 
it,  by  which  means  their  insertion  is 
strengthened,  and  their  attachment  made 
firmer.  The  posterior,  inferior  and  ex- 
terior column  approaches  the  anterior  one 
as  it  descends,  and  is  fixed  behind  and  be- 


lt arises 
4  C 


by  a  narrow  beginning  from  the 


562 


OBL 


OBL 


outer  edge  of  the  orbitar  process  of  the  closed,  as  it  were,  in  a  sheath.  The  fibres 
superior  maxillary  bone,  near  its  junction  of  the  anterior  portion  of  the  internal  ob- 
with  the  lachrymal  bone,  and  running  lique,  or  those  which  arise  from  the  spine 

of  the  ilium  and  the  ligamentum  Fallopii, 
likewise  form  a  broad  teadon,  which,  in- 
stead  of  separating  into  two  layers,  like 
that  of  the  other  part  of  the  muscle,  runs 
over  the  lower  part  of  the  rectus,  and 


obliquely    outwards,    is  inserted  into   the 
sclerotic  membrane  of  the  eye. 

OBUQ.UUS    INFERIOR   SIVE   MAJOR.      See 
Obliquus  inferior  capitis, 

OBUQ.UUS  INTERNUS.      See  obliquus  inter- 
nus obdominis. 

OBLIQUUS  INTERNUS  ABDOMI-  of  the  external  oblique,  is  inserted  into 
NIS.  This  muscle,  which  is  the  Obliquus  the  fore  part  of  the  pubis.  This  muscle 
ascendens  of  Vesalius,  Douglas,  and  Cow-  serves  to  assist  the  obliquus*  externus  ;  but 
per,  the  obliquus  minor  of  Haller,  the  it  seems  to  be  more  evidently  calculated 
Obliquus  internus  ot  Winslow,  the  Obli- 
quus ascendens  internus  of  Innes,  and  the 
IHo-lumbo-costi-abdominal  of  Dumas,  is  si- 
tuated immediately  under  the  external  ob- 
lique, and  is  broad  and  thin  like  that  mus- 
cle, but  somewhat  less  considerable  in 
its  extent.  It  arises  from  the  spinous  pro- 
cesses of  the  three  inferior  lumbar  verte- 
bra, and  from  the  posterior  and  middle 
part  of  the  os  sacrum,  by  a  thin  tendinous  superior  oculi. 
expansion,  which  is  common  to  it  and  to  OBLIQ.UUS  MINOR  ABDOMINIS. 
the  serratus  posticus  inferior,  by  short 
tendinous  fibres,  from  the  whole  spine  of 
the  ilium,  between  its  posterior  tuberosi- 
ty  and  its  anterior  and  superior  spinous 


adhering  to  the  under  surface  ofjthe  tendon 


than  that  muscle  is  to  draw  the  ribs  down- 
wards and  backwards.  It  likewise  serves 
tp  separate  the  false  ribs  from  the  true  ribs, 
and  from  each  other. 

OBLIQ.UUS  MAJOR  ABDOMINIS.      See   Ob' 
liquus  externus  abdominis. 

OBLIQjnjS    MAJOR    CAPITIS. 

quus  inferior  capitis. 

OBLIQ.UUS  MAJOR  OCULI.      See    Obliquus 


See     Obli- 


See  Obli- 


See   Obliquus 
See  Obliquus 


quus  internus  abdominis. 

OBLIQ.UUS  MINOR  CAPITIS. 
superior  capitis. 

OBLIQ.UUS  MINOR   OCULI. 

process  ;  and  from  two-thirds  of  the  pos-  inferior  oculi. 
terior  >urface  of  what  is  called  Fallopius's  OBLIQUUS  SUPERIOR  CAPITIS.  Ri- 
ligament,  at  the  middle  of  which  we  find  olanus,  who  was  the  first  that  gave  par- 
the  round  ligament  of  the  uterus  in  wo-  ticular  names  to  the  oblique  muscles  of  the 
men,  and  the  spermatic  vessels  in  men,  head,  called  this  muscle  obliquus  minor,  to 
passing  under  the  thin  edge  of  this  muscle ;  distinguish  it  from  the  inferior,  which,  on 
and  in  the  latter,  it  likewise  sends  off'  some  account  of  its  being  much  larger,  he 
fibres,  which  descend  upon  the  spermatic  named  obliquus  major.  Spigelius  after- 
chord,  as  far  as  the  tunica  vaginalis  of  the  wards  distinguished  the  two,  from  their  si- 
testis,  and  constitute  what  is  called  the  tuation  with  respect  to  each  other,  into 
cremaster  muscle,  which  surrounds,  sus-  superior  and  inferior ;  and  in  this  he  is  fol- 
pends,  and  compresses  the  testicle.  From  lowed  by  Cowper  and  Douglas.  Winslow 
these  origins,  the  fibres  of  the  internal  ob-  retains  both  names.  Dumas  calls  it  Tra- 
lique  run  in  different  directions  ;  those  of  chelo-altoido-occipital.  That  used  by  Al- 
the  posterior  portion  ascend  obliquely  for-  binus  is  here  adopted.  This  little  muscle, 
wards,  the  middle  ones  become  (ess  and  which  is  nearly  of  the  same  shape  as  the 
less  oblique,  and,  at  length,  run  in  an  ho-  recti  capitis,  is  situated  laterally  between 
rizontal  direction,  and  those  of  the  ante-  the  occiput  and  the  first  vertebra  of  the 
rior  portion  extend  obliquely  downwards,  neck,  and  is  covered  by  the  complexus 
The  first  of  these  are  inserted,  by  very  and  the  upper  part  of  the  splenius.  It 
short  tendinous  fibres,  into  the  cartilages  arises,  by  a  short  thick  tendon,  from  the 
of  the  fifth,  fourth,  and  third  of  the  false  upper  and  posterior  part  of  the  tranverse 
ribs;  the  fibres  of  the  second,  or  middle  process  of  the  first  vertebra  of  the  neck, 
portion,  form  a  broad  tendon,  which,  after  and,  ascending  obliquely  inwards,  and 
being  inserted  into  the  lower  edge  of  the  backwards,  becomes  broader,  and  is  in- 
cartilage  of  the  second  false  rib,  extends  serted,  by  a  broad  flat  tendon,  and  some 
towards  the  linea  alba,  and  separates  into  few  fleshy  fibres,  into  the  os  occipitis,  be- 
two  layers;  the  anterior  layer,  which  is  hind  the  back  part  of  the  mastoid  process, 
the  thickest  of  the  two,  joins  the  tendon  of  under  the  insertion  of  the  complexus  and 
the  obliquus  externus,  and  runs  over  the  splenius,  and  a  lit  tie  above  that  oftherec- 
two  upper  thirds  of  the  rectus  muscle,  to  tus  major.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to 
be  inserted  into  the  linea  alba  ;  the  poste-  draw  the  head  backwards,  and  perhaps  to 
rior  layer  runs  under  the  rectus.  adheres  assist  in  its  rotatory  motion. 
to  the  anterior  surface  of  the  tendon  of  the 
transversalis,  and  is  inserted  into  the  car 


OBLIQUUS  SUPERIOR  OCULI.  Troch- 
learis.  Obliquus  major  of  Winslow, 
and  Optico-rrochlei-scleroticien  of  Dumas. 
An  oblique  muscle  of  the  eye,  that  rolls 

alba.     By  this  structure  jure  may  perceive    the  globe  of  the  eye,  and  turns  the  pupil 

downwards  and  outwards.    It  arises  like 


tilages  of  the  first  of  the  false,  and  the  last 
of  the  true  ribs,  and  likewise  into  the  linea 
alba.  By  this  structure  we  may  perceive 
that  the  greater  part  of  the  rectus  is  in- 


OBT 


the  straight  muscles  of  the  eye  from  the 
edge  of  the  foramen  opticum  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  orbit,  between  the  rectus  su- 
perior and  rectus  internus  ;  from  thence 
runs  straight  along  the  papyraceous  por- 
tion of  the  ethmoid  bone  to  the  upper  part 
of  the  orbit,  where  a  cartilaginous  trochlea 
is  fixed  to  the  inside  of  the  internal  angular 
process  of  the  os  frontis,  through  which  its 
tendon  passes,  and  runs  a  little  downwards 
and  outwards,  enclosed  in  a  loose  mem- 
branaceous  shealh,  to  be  inserted  into  the 
sclerotic  membrane. 

OBLIQ.UUS  SUPERIOR  SIVE  MINOR.  See 
Obliquus  superior  capitis. 

OBHQ.UUS    SUPERIOR     SITE     TROCHLEARIS. 

See  Obliquus  superior  oculi. 

OBSIDIAN  UM.  A  species  of  glass,  so 
called  from  its  resemblance  to  a  kind  of 
stone,  which  one  Obsidius  discovered  in 
Ethiopia,  of  a  very  black  colour,  though 
sometimes  pellucid,  and  of  a  muddy  water. 
Pliny  says— also,  that  obsidianum  was  a 
sort  of  colour  with  which  vessels  were 
glazed.  Hence  the  name  is  applied,  by 
Libavius,  to  glass  of  antimony. 

OBSTETRIC.  (Obstetricus ;  from  obste- 
trixy  a  nurse.)  Belonging  to  midwifery. 

OBSTIPATIO.  (From  obstipo,  to  stop 
up.)  Costiveness.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  Locales,  and  order  Epischeses 
of  Cullen,  comprehending  three  species  : 

1.  Obslipatio  debilium,  in  weak  and  com- 
monly dyspeptic  persons. 

2.  Obstipatio   rigidorum,  in    persons  of 
rigid  fibres,  and  a    melancholy  tempera- 
ment. 

3.  Obstipatio  obstructorwn,  from  obstruc- 
tions.   See  Colica. 

OBSTRUENTIA.  (From  obstruo,  to  shut 
up.)  Medicines  which  close  the  orifices 
of  the  ducts,  or  vessels. 

OBSTUPIFACIENTIA.  (From  obstupefacio, 
to  stupefy.)  Narcotics. 

OBTUNDENTIA.  (From  obtundo,  to  make 
blunt.)  Substances  which  sheath  or  blunt 
irritation,  and  are  much  the  same  as  de- 
mulcents. They  consist  chiefly  of  bland, 
oily,  or  mucilaginous  matters,  which  form 
a  covering  on  inflamed  and  irritable  sur- 
faces, particularly  those  of  the  stomach, 
lungs,  and  anus. 

OBTURATOR  EXTERNUS.  Extra- 
pelvio  pubi-trochanterien  of  Dumas.  This  is 
a  small  flat  muscle,  situated  obliquely  at 
the  upper  and  anterior  part  of  the  thigh, 
between  the  pectinalis  and  the  fore-part  of 
the  foramen  thyroideum,  and  covered  by 
the  adductor  brevis  femoris.  It  arises  ten- 
dinous and  fleshy  from  all  the  inner  half  of 
the  circumference  of  the  foramen  thyroi- 
deum, and  likewise  from  part  of  the  obtu- 
rator ligament.  Its  radiated  fibres  collect 
and  form  a  strong  roundish  tendon,  which 
runs  outwards,  and,  after  adhering  to  the 
capsular  ligament  of  the  joint,  is  inserted 
into  a  cavity  at  the  inner  and  back  part  of 


occ 


563 


the  root  of  the  great  trochanter.  The 
chief  uses  of  this  muscle  are,  to  turn  the 
thigh  obliquely  outwards,  to  assist  in  bend- 
ing the  thigh,  and  in  drawing  it  inwards. 
It  likewise  prevents  the  capsular  ligament 
from  being  pinched  in  the  motions  of  the 
joint. 

OBTURATOR  INTERNUS.  Marsu- 
piaUs,  sen  obturator  internus  of  Dotiglas. 
Marsupials  sen  bursalis  of  Cowper,  and 
Intra-pelvio-trochanterien  of  Dumas.  A 
considerable  muscle,  a  great  pari  of  which 
is  situated  within  the  pelvis.  It  arises,  by 
very  short  tendinous  fibres,  from  somewhat 
more  than  the  upper  half  of  the  internal 
circumference  of  the  foramen  thyroideum 
of  the  os  innominatum.  It  is  composed 
of  several  distinct  fasciculi,  which  terminate 
in  a  roundish  tendon  that  passes  out  of  the 
pelvis,  through  the  niche  that  is  between  the 
spine  and  the  twberosity  of  the  ischium,  and, 
after  running  between  the  two  portions  of 
the  gemini  in  the  manner  just  now  de- 
scribed, is  inserted  into  the  cavity  at  the 
root  of  the  great  trochanter,  after  adhering 
to  the  adjacent  part  of  the  capsular  liga- 
ment of  the  joint.  This  muscle  rolls  the 
os  femoris  obliquely  nutwards,  by  pulling 
it  towards  the  ischiatic  niche,  upon  the  car- 
tilaginous surface  of  which  its  lendon,  which 
is  surrounded  by  a  membranous  sheath, 
moves  as  upon  a  pulley. 

OBTURATOR  NERVE.  A  nerve  of 
the  thigh,  that  is  lost  upon  its  inner  mus- 
cles. 

OCCIPITAL  BONE.  Os  occipitis.  Os 
memoriae.  Os  nervosum.  Os  basilare. 
This  bone,  which  forms  the  posterior  and 
inferior  part  of  the  scull,  is  of  an  irregular 
figure,  convex  on  the  outside  and  concave 
internally.  Its  external  surface,  which  is 
very  irregular,  serves  for  the  attachment 
of  several  muscles.  It  affords  several  ine- 
qualities, which  sometimes  form  two  semi- 
circular hollows,  separated  by  a  scabrous 
ridge.  The  inferior  portion  of  the  bone 
is  stretched  forwards  in  form  of  a  wedge, 
and  hence  is  called  the  cuneiform  process, 
or  basilary  process.  At  the  base  of  this 
process,  situated  obliquely  on  each  sid.e 
of  the  foramen  magnum,  are  two  flat,  ob- 
long protuberances,  named  condyles.  They 
are  covered  with  cartilage,  and  serve  for 
the  articulation  of  the  head  with  the  first 
vertebra  of  the  neck.  In  the  inferior  por- 
tion of  this  bone,  at  the  basis  of  the  era* 
nium,  and  immediately  behind  the  cunei- 
form process,  we  observe  a  considerable 
hole,  through  which  the  medulla  oblongata 
passes  into  the  spine.  The  nervi  accesso- 
rii,  the  vertebral  arteries,  and  sometimes 
the  vertebral  veins  likewise,  pass  through 
it.  Man  being  designed  for  an  erect  pos- 
ture,  this  foramen  magnum  is  found  nearly 
in  the  middle  of  the  basis  of  the  human  cra- 
nium, and  at  a  pretty  equal  distance  from 
the  posterior  part  of  the  occiput,  and  the 


j.64 


OGC 


OCH 


anterior  part  of  the  lower  jaw ;  whereas    But  it  allows  only  very  little  motion  to 
in  quadrupeds  it  is  nearer  the  back  part  of   either  side  ;  and  still  less  of  a  circular  mo- 
the  occiput.    Besides  this  hole,  there  are    tion,  which  the  head  obtains  principally  by 
four  other  smaller  foramina,  viz.  two  be-    the   circumvolution  of  the  atlas    on    the 
fore,  and  two   behind  the  condyles.     The    second  vertebra,  as  is  described  more  par- 
former  serve  for    the  transmission  of  the    ticularly  in  the  account  of  the  vertebrae, 
ninth  pair  of  nerves,   and  the  two  latter    In  the  fetus,  the  os  occipitis  is  divided  by 
for  the  veins  which  pass  trom  the  external    an  unossified  cartilaginous  substance  into 
parts  of  the  head  to  the  lateral  sinuses,    four  parts.     One  of  these,  which  is  the 
On  looking  over  the  internal  surface  of  the    largest,  constitutes  all  that  portion  of  the 
os  occipitis,  we  perceive  the  appearance  of   bone  which  is  above  the  foramen  magnum  : 
a  cross,  formed  by  a  very  prominent  ridge,    two  others,  which  are  much  smaller,  com- 
wliich  rises  upwards  from  near  the  foramen    pose  the  inside  of  the  foramen  magnum, 
magnum,  and  by  two    transverse   sinuosi-    and  include  the  condyloid  processes ;  and 
ties,  one  on  eaca  side  of  the  ridge.     This    the  fourth  is  the  cuneiform  process.    This 
cross  occasions  the  formation  of  four  fossae,    last  is  sometimes   not  completely  united 
two  above  and  two  below  the  sinuosities,    with  the  rest,  so  as  to  form  one  bone,  be- 
In  the  latter  are  placed  the  lobes  of  the    fore  the  sixth  or  seventh  year, 
cerebellum,  and  in  the  former  the  poste-        OCCIPITALIS.    See  Occipitofrontalis. 
rior  lobes  of  the  brain.     The  two  sinuosi-        OCCIPITO-FRONTALIS.       Digastricus 
ties  serve    to    receive  the  lateral   sinuses,    cranii.   Epicranius  of  Albinus.    Frontulis  et 
In  the  upper-part  of  this  bone  is  seen  a    occipitalis  of   Winslow  and   Cuwper,   and 
continuation  of  the  sinuosity  of  the  longi-    Occipito-frontal  of  Dumas.    A  single,  broad, 
tudinal  sinus  ;  and  a*  the  ba:  is  of  the  era-    digastric,  muscle,  that  covers  the  cranium, 
nium  we  observe  the  inner  surface  of  the    pulls  the  skin  of   the   head   backwards, 
cuneiform  process  made  concave,  for  the    raises  the  eye-brows  upwards,  and,  at  the 
reception  of  the  medulla  oblongata.    The    same  time,  draws  up  and  wrinkles  the  skin 
occipital  bone  is  thicker  and  stronger  than    of  the  forehead.    It  arises  from  the  poste- 
any  of  the  other  bones  of  the  head,  except    rior  part  of  the  occiput,   goes  over  the 
the  petrous  part  of  the  ossa  temporum ;    upper  part  of  the  os  parietale  and  os  fron- 
but  it  is  of  unequal  thickness.     At  its  la-    tis,  and  is  lost  in  the  eye-brows, 
teral  and  inferior  parts,  where  it  is  thinnest,        OCCIPUT.  The  hinder  part  of  the  head, 
it  is  covered  by  a  great  number  of  muscles.    See  Caput. 

The  reason  for  so  much  thickness  and  OCCULT  Q.UALITY.  A  term  that  has  been 
strength  in  this  bone  seems  to  be,  that  it  much  used  by  writers  that  had  not  clear 
covers  the  cerebellum,  in  which  the  least  ideas  of  what  they  undertook  to  explain ; 
wound  is  of  the  utmost  consequence  ;  and  and  which  served  therefore  only  for  a  cover 
that  it  is,  by  its  situation,  more  liable  to  to  their  ignorance. 

be  fractured  by  falls  than  any  other  bone  OCCULT  DISEASES,  is  likewise  from  the 
of  the  cranium.  For,  if  we  fall  forwards,  same  mint  as  the  former,  occuttus  signifying 
the  hands  are  naturally  put  out  to  prevent  hidden,  and,  therefore,  nothing  can  be  un- 
the  forehead's  touching  the  ground;  and  derstood,  when  a  person  speaks  of  a  hidden 
if  on  one  side,  the  shoulders  in  a  great  disease,  but  that  it  is  a  disease  he  does  not 
measure  protect  the  sides  of  the  head ;  but  understand. 

if  a  person  fall  backwards,  the  hind  part  of  OCHEMA.  (From  o^tce,  to  carry.)  A  vehi- 
the  head  consequently  strikes  against  the  cle,  or  thin  fluid. 

earth,  and  that  too  with  considerable  OCHETEUMA.  (From  O^ITO?,  a  duct)  The 
violence.  Nature  therefore  has  wisely  con-  nostril. 

structed  this  bone  so  as  to  be  capable  of       OCHETUS.    (From   o^iu,  to  convey.)    A 
the    greatest  strength   at  its  upper  part,    canal  or  duct.    The  urinary,  or  abdominal 
it  is    -  *  ' 


where  it  is  the  most  exposed  to  injury. 
The  os  occipitis  is  joined,  by  means  of  the 
cuneiform  process,  to  the  sphenoid  bone, 
with  which  it  often  ossifies,  and  makes  but 
one  bone  in  those  who  are  advanced  in 
life.  It  is  connected  to  the  parietal  bones 
by  the  lamboidal  suture,  and  to  the 
temporal  bones  by  the  additament.um  of  the 
temporal  suture.  The  head  is  likewise 
united  to  the  trunk  by  means  of  this  bone. 
The  two  condyles  of  the  occipital  bone  are 
received  into  the  superior  oblique  processes 


passages. 

OCHEUS.  (From  o%tcet  to  carry.)  The  bag 
of  the  scrotum, 

OCHRA.  (From  »^o?,  pale  ,-  so  named 
because  it  is  often  ot  a  pale  colour.)  1. 
Ochre.  Minera  ferri  lutea  vel  rubra^  An 
argillaceous  earth  impregnated  with"  iron, 
of  a  red  or  yellow  colour.  The  Armenian 
bole,  and  other  earths,  are  often  adulterated 
with  ochre. 

2.  The  fore-part  of  the  tibia. 

OCHKUS.     (From  w^go?,  pale  ;  so  called 


LCCCIVCU  iiii-u  iuc  supciiuruun4uc  [Jtuucasca  VJCHKUS.      ^rrom   a^go?,    paie  ;    SO    caiieu 

of  the  atlas,  or  first  vertebra  of  the  neck,    from  the  pale  muddy  colour  of  its  flovv- 
and  it  is  by  means  of  this  articulation  that    ers.)  A  leguminous  plant,  or  kind  of  pulse. 


a  certain  degree  of    motion  of  the    head 
backwards   and    forwards    is    performed. 


OCHTHODES.      (From     o^9o?,    importing 
the  tumid  lips  of  ulcers,  callous,  tumid.) 


ODA 


ODO 


565 


An  epithet  for  ulcers,  whose  lips  are  callous 
and  tumid,  and  consequently  difficult  to 
heal. 

OCIMASTRUM.  (Dim.  of  ocimumy  basil.) 
Wild  white  campion,  or  basil. 

OCIMUM.  (From  aw,  swift ;  so  called 
from  its  quick  growth.)  Ocymum.  The 
name  of  a  genus  «>f  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Didynumicu  Order,  Gym- 
wspermia.  See  BasiUcum. 

OCIMUM  BASILICUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  or  citron  basil.  See 
BasiUcum. 

OCIMUM     CARYOPHYLLATUM,  Ocimum 

minimum  of  Casper,  Bauhon,  and  Linnaeus. 
Small  or  bush  basil.  This  plant  is  mildly 
balsamic.  Infusions  are  drank  as  tea,  in 
catarrhous  and  uterine  disorders,  and  the 
dried  leaves  are  made  into  cephalic  and 
sternutatory  powders.  They  are,  when 
fresh,  very  juicy,  of  a  weak  aromatic  and 
very  mucilaginous  taste,  and  of  a  strong 
and  agreeable  smell,  improved  by  drying. 

OCTANA.  (From  octo,  eight.)  An  erratic 
intermitting  fever,  which  returns  every 
eighth  day. 

OCTAVUS  HTTMERI.     The  Teres  Minor. 

OCTAVUS  HUMERI  PLACENTINI.  The  Teres 
Minor. 

OCULAHES  COMMUNES.  A  name  for  the 
nerves  called  Motores  Oculorum. 

OCULARIA.  (From  oculus,  the  eye ;  so 
called  from  its  uses  in  disorders  of  the  eye.) 
See  Euphrasia. 

Ocun  ADDUCTOR.  See  Rectus  interims 
oculi. 

OCULI  ATTOLLENS.  See  Rectus  superior 
oculi. 

OCULI  CANCRORUM.     See  Cancer. 

Ocuii  DEPRESSOR.  See  Rectus  inferior 
oculi. 

OCULI  ELEVATOR.  See  Rectus  superior 
oculi. 

OCULI  LEVATOR.  See  Rectus  superior 
oculi. 

OCULI  OBLIQ.UUS  INFERIOR.  See  ObUquus 
inferior  oculi. 

OCULI  OBLIQ.UUS  MAJOR.  See  ObUquus 
superior  oculi. 

Ocuii  OBHQ.UUS  MINOR.  See  ObUquus 
inferior  oculi. 

OCULUS  BOVINUS.     See  Proptosis* 

OCULUS  BOVIS.     See  BeUis  major. 

OCULUS  BUBULUS.     See  Proptosis. 

OCULUS  CHRISTI.  Austrian  flea  bane  ; 
a  species?of  Inula. 

OCULUS  ELEPHANTINUS.  A  name  given 
to  Proptosis. 

OCULUS  GENU.    The  knee-pan. 

OCULUS  LACHRYMANS.  The  Epipho- 
ra. 

OCULUS  MUNDI.  A  species  of  Opa/,  gene- 
rally of  a  yellowish  colour.  By  laying  in 
water  it  becomes  of  an  amber  colour,  and 
also  transparent. 

ODAXISMOS.     (From  o/«,  a  tooth.)     A 


biting  sensation,   pain,  or   itching  in  the 
gums. 

ODONTAGOGOS.  (From  o<JW,  a  tooth,  and 
a.yat  to  draw.)  The  name  of  an  instrument 
to  draw  teeth,  one  of  which,  made  of  lead, 
Forrestus  relates  to  have  been  hung  up  in 
the  temple  of  Apollo,  denoting,  that  such 
an  operation  ought  not  to  be  made,  but 
when  the  tooth  was  loose  enough  to  draw 
with  so  slight  a  force  us  could  be  applied 
with  that. 

ODONTAGRA.  (From  ocf*?,  a  tooth,  and 
ety^A,  a  seizure.)  1.  The  gout  in  the  teeth. 

2.   A.  tooth-drawer. 

ODONTALG1A.  (From  cJW,  a  tooth, 
and  eLKy®1,  pain.)  The  tooth-ach.  This 
well-known  disease  makes  its  attack  by  a 
most  violent  pain  in  the  teeth,  most  fre- 
quently in  the  mojares,  more  rarely  in  the 
incisorii,  Beaching  sometimes  up  to  the 
eyes,  and  sometimes  backwards  into  the 
cavity  of  Nthe  ear.  At  the  same  time,  there 
is  a  manifest  determination  to  the  head, 
and  a  remarkable  tension  and  inflation  of 
the  vessels  takes  place,  not  only  in  the 
parts  next  to  that  where  the  pain  is  seated, 
but  over  the  whole  head. 

The  tooth-ach  is  sometimes  merely  a 
rheumatic  affection,  arising  from  cold,  but 
more  frequently  from  a  carious  tooth. 
It  is  also  a  symptom  of  pregnancy,  and 
takes  place  in  some  nervous  disorders.  It 
may  attack  persons  at  any  period  of  life, 
thougli  it  is  most  frequent  in  the  young  and 
plethoric.  From  the  variety  of  causes 
which  may  produce  this  affection,  it  has 
been  named  by  authors  odontalgia  cariosa, 
scorbutica,  catawhalis,  arthritica,  gravida- 
rum,  hysterica,  stomachica,  and  rheu- 
matica. 

ODONTALGICA,  (Medicamenta  odon- 
talgica;  from  ofovl^ytA,  the  tooth-ach.) 
Medicines  which  relieve  the  tooth -uch. 

Many  empirical  remedies  have  been  pro- 
posed for  the  cure  of  the  tooth-ach,  but 
have  not  in  any  degree  answered  the  pur- 
pose. When  the  affection  is  purely  rheu- 
matic, blistering  behind  the  ear  will  almost 
always  remove  it ;  but  when  it  proceeds 
from  a  carious  tooth,  the  pain  is  much 
more  obstinate.  In  this  case  it  has  been 
recommended  to  touch  the  pained  part  with 
a  hot  iron,  or  with  oil  of  vitriol,  in  order  to 
destroy  the  aching  nerve  ;  to  hold  spirits 
in  the  mouth ;  to  put  a  drop  of  oil  of  cloves 
into  the  hollow  of  the  tooth,  or  a  pill  made 
of  camphor,  opium,  and  oleum  caryophyl- 
li.  Others  recommend  gum  mastich,  dis- 
solved in  oleum  terebinthinae,  applied  to 
the  tooth  upon  a  little  cotton.  The  great 
Boerhaave  is  said  to  have  applied  comphor, 
opium,  oleum  caryophylli,  and  alkohol, 
upon  cotton.  The  caustic  oil  which  may 
be  collected  from  writing  paper,  rolled  up 
tight,  and  set  fire  to  at  the  end,  will  some- 
times destroy  the  exposed  nervous  sub- 


566 


OED 


OEN 


stance  of  a  hollow  tooth.  The  application 
of  radix  pyrethri,  by  its  power  of  stimulating 
the  salivary  glands,  either  in  substance  or 
in  tincture,  has  also  been  attended  with 
good  effects.  But  one  of  the  most  useful 
applications  of  this  kind,  is  strong  nitrous 
acid,  diluted  with  three  or  four  times  its 
weight  of  spirit  of  wine,  and  introduced 
into  the  hollow  of  the  tooth,  either  by 
means  of  an  hair  pencil  or  a  little  cotton. 
When  the  constitution  has  had  some  share 
in  the  disease,  the  Peruvian  bark  has  been 
recommended,  and  perhaps  with  much 
justice,  on  account  of  its  tonic  and  anti- 
septic powers.  When  the  pain  is  not  fixed 
to  one  tooth,  leeches  applied  to  the  gum  are 
of  great  service.  But  very  often  all  the 
foregoing  remedies  will  fail,  and  the  only 
infallible  cure  is  to  draw  the  tooth. 

ODONTIASIS.  (From  rfwrtaua,  to  put 
forth  the  teeth.)  Dentition,  or  cutting  teeth. 

ODOXTICA.  (From  c<fVf,  a  tooth.)  Reme- 
dies for  pains  in  the  teeth. 

ODOXTIURHCEA.  (From  c<f*?,  a  tooth,  and 
§eo>,  to  flow.)  Bleeding  from  Jthe  socket  of 
the  jaw,  after  drawing  the  tooth. 

ODOXTIS.  (From  oJW,  a  tooth  ;  so  called 
because,  i^  decocti.  n  was  supposed  useful 
in  relieving  the  tooth-ach.)  Qdontitis.  A 
species  of  lychnis. 

ODONTITIS.     See  Odontts. 

ODONTOGLYPHUM.  (From  &/*?,  a  tooth, 
and  jAt/cpa,  to  scrape.)  An  instrument  for 
scaling  and  scraping  the  teeth. 
.  ODONTOID.  (Qdontoides /  from  cJ«f, 
a  tooth,  and  «efc?,  form,  because  it  is  shaped 
like  atootii.)  Tooth-like.  A  process  of 
the  second  vertebra  of  the  neck  is  so  called. 
See  Dentatus. 

ODOXTOLITHOS.  (From  o<J«?,  a  tooth, 
and  ^60?,  a  stone.)  The  tartar,  or  stony 
erust  upon  the  teeth. 

ODONTOPHYIA.  (From  cef*?,  a  tooth, 
and  <pv«j  to  grow.)  Dentition,  or  cutting 
teeth. 

ODONTOTRIMMA.  (From  oef*?,  a  tooth,  and 
Tgi&»,  to  wear  away.)  A  deniifrice,  or 
medicine,  to  clean  the  teeth. 

ODORIFEROUS  GLANDS.  Glandul* 
odonfera.  These  glands  are  situated  around 
the  corona  glandis  of  the  male,  and  under 
the  skin  of  the  labia  maj,ora  and  nymph x 
of  females.  They  secrete  a  sebaceous  mat- 
ter, which  emits  a  peculiar  odour ;  hence 
their  name. 

(EA.  (O/»  :  from  cice,  to  bear  ;  so  named 
from  its  fruitfulness.)  The  service 
tree. 

CECONOMY,  ANIMAL.  (From  oixoc, 
a  house,  and  vo/uoc,  a  law.)  (Economia  ani- 
malis.  The  conduct  of  nature  in  pre- 
serving animal  bodies  is  called  the  animal 
eeconomy. 

CEDEMA.      (From  odtu,   to  swell.)     A 
synonym  of  anasarca.     See  Anasarca. 
Like  to  an  oedema. 


<E  DEMOS  ARC  A.  (From  o/%*et,  a  swell- 
ing, and  «•*§!,  flesh.)  A  specie;-  of  tumour 
mentioned  by  M.  A.  Sevrrmus,  of  a  mid- 
dle nature,  betwixt  an  cedema,  or  soft  tu- 
mour,  and  sarcoma,  or  hard  tumour. 

O3NANTHE.  (From  o»o?,  wine,  and 
*v6o?,  a  flower ;  so  called  because  its  flow- 
ers smell  like  the  vine.)  1.  The  botanical 
name  of  a  genus  of  the  umbelliferous 
plants.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Di- 
gynia.  2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of 
hemlock  dropwort.  CEnanthe  chxrophylU 
foliis.  (Enanthe  crocata  of  Linnaeus.  An 
active  poison  that  has  too  often  proved 
fatal,  by  being  eaten  in  mistake  instead  of 
water  parsnep.  The  juice,  nevertheless, 
cautiously  exhibited,  promises  to  be  an  ef- 
ficacious remedy  in  inveterate  scorbutic 
eruptions.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  not 
unpleasant  to  the  taste,  and  esteemed  to 
be  most  deleterious  of  all  the  vegetables 
which  this  country  produces.  Mr.  Howell, 
surgeon  at  Harerfordwest,  relates,  that 
"  eleven  French  prisoners  had  the  liberty 
of  walking  in  and  about  the  town  of  Pem- 
broke. Three  of  them  being  in  the  fields 
a  lit i It-  before  noon,  dug  up  a  large  quantity 
of  this  plant,  wnich  they  took  to  be  wild 
celery,  to  eat  with  their  bread  and  butter 
for  dinner.  After  washing  it,  they  all  three 
ate,  or  rather  tasted  of  the  roots.  As  they 
were  entering  the  town,  without  any  pre- 
vious notice  of  sickness  at  the  stomach,  or 
disorder  in  the  head,  one  of  them  was 
seized  with  convulsions.  The  other  two 
ran  home,  and  sent  a  surgeon  to  him.  The 
surgeon  endeavoured  first  to  bleed,  and  then 
to  vomit  him  ;  but  those  endeavours  were 
fruitless,  and  he  died  presently.  Ignorant 
of  the  cause  of  their  comrade's  death,  and 
of  their  own  danger,  they  gave  of  these 
roots  to  the  other  eight  prisoners,  who  ate 
of  them  with  their  dinner.  A  few  minutes 
afterwards,  the  remaining  two,  who  gather- 
ed the  plants,  were  seized  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  the  first,  of  which  one  died ;  the 
other  was  bled,  and  a  vomit,  with  great 
difficulty,  forced  down,  on  account  of  his 
jaws  being,  as  it  were,  locked  together. 
This  operated,  and  he  recovered,  but  was 
some  time  affected  with  dizziness  in  his 
head,  though  not  sick,  or  the  least  disor- 
dered in  the  stomach.  The  other  eight 
being  bled  and  vomited  immediately  were 
soon  well.  At  Clonwell,  in  Ireland,  eight 
boys,  mistaking  this  plant  for  water-pars- 
nep,  ate  plentifully  of  its  roots.  About 
four  or  five  hours  after,  the  eldest  boy  be- 
came suddenly  convulsed,  and  died  ;  and 
before  the  next  morning  four  of  the  other 
boys  died  in  a  similar  manner.  Of  the 
other  three,  one  was  maniacal  several 
hours,  another  lost  his  hair  and  nails,  but 
the  third  escaped  unhurt.  Stalpaart  Van- 
der  Wiel  mentions  two  cases  of  the  fatal 
effects  of  this  root :  these,  however,  were 


(EN 


(ES 


567 


attended  with  great  heat  in  the  throat  and 
stomach,  sickness,  vertigo,  and  purging; 
they  both  died  in  the  course  of  two  or  three 
hours  after  eating  the  root.  Allen,  in  his 
Synopsis  Medicinse,  also  relates  that  four 
children  suffered  greatly  by  eating  this  poi- 
son. In  these  cases  great  agony  was  ex- 
perienced before  the  convulsions  super- 
vened ;  vomitings  likewise  came  on,  which 
were  encouraged  by  large  draughts  of  oil 
and  warm  water,  to  which  their  recovery 
is  ascribed.  The  late  Sir  William  Watson, 
who  refers  to  the  instances  here  cited,  also 
says,  that  a  Dutchman  was  poisoned  by 
the  leaves  of  the  plant  boiled  in  pottage. 
It  appears,  from  various  authorities,  that 
most  brute  animals  are  not  less  affected  by 
this  poison  that  man ;  and  Mr.  Lightfoot 
informs  us,  that  a  spoonful  of  the  juice  of 
this  plant,  given  to  a  dog,  rendered  him 
sick  and  stupid;  but  a  goat  was  observed 
to  eat  the  plant  with  impunity.  The  great 
virulence  of  this  plant  has  not,  however, 
prevented  it  from  being  taken  medicinally. 
In  a  letter  from  Dr.  Poulteney  to  Sir  Wil- 
liam Watson,  we  are  told  that  a  severe  and 
inveterate  cutaneous  disorder  was  cured 
by  the  juice  of  the  root,  though  not  with- 
out exciting  the  most  alarming  symptoms. 
T:\ken  in  the  dose  of  a  spoonful,  in  two 
hours  afterwards,  the  head  was  affected  in 
a  very  extraordinary  manner,  followed 
with  violent  sickness  and  vomiting,  cold 
sweats,  and  rigors  ;  but  this  did  not  de- 
ter the  patient  from  continuing  the  medi- 
cine, in  somewhat  less  doses,  till  it  effected 
a  cure. 

QENANTHE  CROCATA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  hemlock  dropwort.  See 
Oenanthe. 

GENANTHE  CH.EROPHYLLI  FOLIIS.  See 
Oenanthe. 

GENANTHE  CICUT/E  FACIE  LOBELTI.  The 
(Enanthe  crocata. 

CENAREA.  (Otvtpvi :  from  c/v*g*,  the  cut- 
tings of' vines.)  The  ashes  prepared  of  the 
twigs,  &c.  of  vines. 

(ENELJEUM;  (From  owe,  wine,  and  t\a,tov, 
oil.)  A  mixture  of  oil  and  wine. 

Q3NOGALA.  (From  otvoe,  wine,  and  ^*A*, 
milk.)  A  sort  of  potion  made  of  wine  and 
milk.  According  to  some,  it  is  wine  as 
warm  as  new  milk. 

GENOGARUM.  (From  o/vo?,  wine,  and  ^gov, 
garum.)  A  mixture  of  wine  and  garum. 

(ExoMELi.  (From  c/vo?,  wine,  and  /MIA/, 
honey.)  Mead,  or  wine,  made  of  honey, 
or  sweetened  with  honey. 

(ENOPLIA.  (From  o/yop,  wine.)  The  great 
jubeb-tree,  the  juice  of  whose  fruit  is  like 
that  of  the  grape. 

GENOSTAGMA.  (From  uvof,  wine,  and  «•*£«, 
to  distil.)  Spirit  of  wine. 

GENOTHERA.  (From  onot,  wine ;  so  called 
because  its  dried  roots  smell  like  wine.)  A 
Species  of  lysimachia. 


CENTTS  ANTHINOS.  (From  avflof  a  flower.) 
Flowery  wine.  Galen  says  it  is  Oenos 
anthosmias,  or  wine  impregnated  with  flow- 
ers, in  which  sense  it  is  an  epithet  for  the 
Cyceoji. 

GENUS  ANTHOSMIAS.  (From  atvfioc,  a 
flower,  and  o<rpnt  a  smell.)  Sweet-scented 
wines. 

GENUS  APODJEDUS.  Wine  in  which  the 
dais,  or  taeda,  are  boiled. 

(ENUS  APEZESMENUS.  A  wine  heated 
to  a  great  degree,  and  prescribed  among 
other  things,  as  garlic,  salt,  milk,  and  vine- 
gar 

CEwus  DEUTERUS.  (AsuTego?,  second.) 
Wines  of  the  second  pressing. 

(Exus  DIACHEOMENUS.  Wine  diffused 
in  larger  vessels,  cooled,  and  strained  from 
the  lees,  to  render  it  thinner  and  weaker ; 
wines  thus  drawn  off  are  called  saccus,  and 
saccata,  from  the  bag  through  whiph  they 
are  s  trained. 

GENUS  GALACTODES.  (From  yctxa,,  milk.) 
Wine  with  milk,  or  wine  made  as  warm  as 
new  milk. 

GENUS  MALACUS.  jfEnus  malthacus. 
Soft  wine.  Sometimes  it  means  weak  and 
thin,  opposed  to  strong  wine ;  or  mild,  in 
opposition  to  austere. 

GENUS  MELICHROOS.  Wine  in  which  is 
honey. 

GENUS  OENODES.     Strong  wine. 

GENUS  STRAPHIDIOS  lEUcos.  White 
wine  made  from  raisins. 

GENUS  TETHALASMENOS.  Wine  mixed 
with  sea-water.  • 

(ESOPAG.EUS.  (From  owo^at^o?,  the  gul- 
let.) The  muscle  forming  the  sphincter 
xsophagi. 

CEsopHAoisNus.  (From  ci<rtx$&yos,  the 
gullet.)  Difficult  swallowing,  from  spasm. 

(ESOPHAGUS.  (From  out,  to  carry, 
and  q&yca,  to  eat  ;  because  it  carries  the 
food  into  the  stomach.)  The  membranous 
and  muscular  tube  that  descends  in  the 
neck,  from  the  pharynx  to  the  stomach. 
It  is  composed  of  three  tonics,  or  mem- 
branes, viz.  a  common,  muscular,  and 
mucous.  Its  arteries  are  branches  of  the 
oesophageal,  which  arises  from  the  aorta. 
The  veins  empty  themselves  into  the  vena 
azygos.  Its  nerves  are  from  the  eighth  pair 
and  great  intercostal ;  and  it  is  every  where 
under  the  internal  or  mucous  membrane 
supplied  with  glands  that  separate  the  mu- 
cus of  the  oesophagus,  in  order  that  the 
masticated  bole  may  readily  pass  down  into 
the  stomach. 

GEsTROMAsriA.  (From  o/qjoc,  the  puden- 
da of  a  woman,  and  fMuvopcu,  to  rage.)  A 
furor  uteri n us. 

(ESTRUM  VENEREUM.  (From  oestrus, 
a  gad-bee ;  because  by  its  bite,  or  sting, 
it  agitates  cattle.)  The  venereal  orgasm., 
or  pleasant  sensation  experienced  during 
coition. 


568 


OIL 


OLE 


.  (From  a/?,  a  sheep,  and 
sordes.)  Oesypos.  Oesypum.  Oesypus.  It 
frequently  is  met  with  in  the  ancient  Phar- 
macy, for  a  certain  oily  substance,  boiled 
out  of  particular  parts  of  the  fleeces  of 
wool,  as  what  grows  on  the  flank,  neck, 
and  parts  most  used  to  sweat- 

OFFA  ALBA.  (From  phath,  a  fragment, 
Heb.)  Van  Helmont  thus  calls  the  white 
coagulation  which  arises  from  a  mixture  of 
a  rectified  spirit  of  wine,  and  of  urine  ; 
but  the  spirit  of  urine  must  be  distilled 
from  well-fermented  urine ;  and  that  must 
be  well  dephlegmated,  else  it  will  not  an- 
swer. 

OFFICINAL.  (Offidnalis  ,-  from  offidna, 
a  shop  )  Any  medicine,  directed  by  the 
colleges  of  physicians  to  be  kept  in  the 
shops,  is  so  termed. 

OFFUSCATIO.  The  same  as  Amaurosis. 
^  OIL.  ( Oleum ;  from  olea,  the  olive  ; 
this  name  being  at  first  confined  to  the  oil 
expressed  from  the  olive.)  Oils  are  de- 
fined, by  modern  chy mists,  to  be  proper 
juices  of  a  fat  or  unctuous  nature,  either 
solid  or  fluid,  indissoluble  in  water,  com- 
bustible with  flame,  and  volatile  in  diffe- 
rent degrees.  They  are  never  formed  but 
by  organic  bodies;  and  ^11  the  substances 
in  the  mineral  kingdom,  which  present  oily 
characters,  have  originated  from  the  action 
of  vegetable  or  animal  life.  Oils  are  dis- 
tinguished into  fat,  and  essential  oils  ;  un- 
der the  former  head  are  comprehended  oil 
of  olives,  almonds,  rape,  ben,  linseed, 
hemp,  cocoa,  &c.  Essential  oils  differ 
from  fat  oils  by  the  following  characters  : 
their  smell  is  strong  and  aromatic  ;  their 
volatility  is  such  that  they  rise  with  the 
heat  of  boiling  water,  and  their  taste  is 
very  acrid ;  they  are  likewise  much  more 
combustible  than  fat  oils  ;  they  are  ob- 
tained by  pressure,  distillation,  &c.  from 
strong-smelling  plants,  as  that  of  pepper- 
mint, aniseed,  caraway,  &c.  The  use  of  fat 
oils  in  the  arts,  and  in  medicine,  is  very  con- 
siderable ;  they  are  medicinally  prescribed 
as  relaxing,  softening,  and  laxative  reme- 
dies ;  they  enter  into  many  medical  com- 
pounds, such  as  balsams,  unguents,  plus- 
ters,  &.c.  and  they  are  often  used  as  food 
on  account  of  the  mucilage  they  contain. 
See  Oliva.  Essential  oils  are  employed  as 
cordial,  stimulant,  and  antispasmodic  re- 
medies. 

Oil,  atherial.     See  Oleam  atheriale. 

Oil,  almond.     See  Amygdala. 

Oil  of  allspice.    See  Oleum  pimento:. 

Oil  of  amber.     See  Oleum  succini. 

Oil  of  caraway.     See  Oleum  carui. 

Oilt  castor.     See  Ritinus. 

Oil  of  chamomile.     Sea  Oleum  anthemidis. 

Oil  of  juniper.     See  Oleum  juniperi. 

Oil  of  lavender.     See  Oleum  lavendula. 

Oil  of  linseed.     See  Oleum  Uni. 

Oil  of  mace.     See  Oleum  'mads. 

Oil,  olive.    See  Oliva. 


Oil  of  origanum.    See  Oleum  origani. 

Oil,  palm.     See  Palm  oil. 

Oil  oj  pennyroyal.     See  Oleum  pulegii. 

Oil  of  peppermint.  See  Oleum  mentlue 
piperitoe. 

Oil,  rock.    See  Petroleum. 

Oil  of  spearmint.  See  Oleum  menthce 
viridis. 

•Oil,  sulphurated.  See  Oleum  sulphura- 
tum. 

Oil  of  turpentine.    See  Oleum  teberinthx. 

Ointment.     See  Unguentum. 

OLEA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linn  scan  system.  Class,  Monandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

OLEA  EUROPEA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  from  which  the  olive  oil  is  ob- 
tained. See  Oliva. 

OLEAMEX.  (From  oleum,  oil.)  A  thin  li- 
niment composed  of  oils. 

OLEANDER.  (From  oleat  the  olive-tree, 
which  it  resembles  )  The  rose  bay, 

OLEASTER.  (Dim.  ofolea,  the  olive-tree.) 
The  wild  olive. 

OLECRANON.  (From  u\m,  the  ul- 
na, and  xpnvov,  the  head.)  The  elbow,  or 
process  of  the  ulna,  upon  which  a  person 
leans. 

OLENE.     (fttev».)     The  cubit,  or  ulna. 

OLEOSACCHARUM.  (From  Oleum,  oil,  and 
saccharum,  sugar.)  An  essential  oil,  ground 
up  with  sugar. 

OLEUM.     See  Oil. 

OLEUM  ABIETIXUM.  The  resinous  juice 
which  exudes  spontaneously  from  the  sil- 
ver and  red  firs.  It  is  supposed  to  be  su- 
perior to  that  obtained  by  wounding  the 
tree. 

OLEUM  ;ETHEREUM.  Ethereal  oil.  Ole- 
um vim.  After  the  distillation  of  sulphu- 
ric aether,  carry  on  the  distillation  with 
a  less  degree  of  heat,  until  a  black  froth 
begins  to  rise ;  then  immediately  remove 
the  retort  from  the  fire.  Add  sufficient 
water  to  the  liquor  in  the  retort,  that  the 
oily  part  may  float  upon  the  surface.  Se- 
parate this,  and  add  to  it  as  much  lime- 
water  as  may  be  necessary  to  neutralize 
the  adherent  acid,  and  shake  them  toge 
ther.  Lastly,  collect  the  zetherial  oil  which 
separates.  This  oil  is  used  as  an  ingre- 
dient in  the  compound  spirit  of  aether.  It 
is  a  yellow  colour,  less  volatile  than  aether, 
soluble  in  alkohol,  and  insoluble  in  wa- 
ter. 

OLEUM  AMYGDALA.     See  Jlmaygdala. 

OLEUM  ANIMALE.  An  empyreumatic  sub- 
stance, obtained  by  distillation  from  ani- 
mal substances.  It  is  sometimes  exhibited 
as  an  antispasmodic  and  diaphoretic,  in  the 
dcse  of  from  ten  to  forty  drops. 

OLEUM  ANISI.  Formerly  Oleum  essen- 
tiale  anisi,  oleum  e  sendmbus  anisi.  Oil  of 
anise.  The  essential  oil  of  aniseed  possesses 
all  the  virtues  attributed  to  the  anisum,  and 
is  often  given  as  a  stimulant  and  carmina- 
tive, in  the  dose  of  from  five  to  eight  drops. 


OLE 


OLE 


569 


mixed  with  an   appropriate  vehicle.    See 
Anisum. 

OLEUM  ANTHEMIDIS.  Oil  of  chamomile, 
formerly  called  oleum  e  floribus  chama- 
meli.  See  Chamaemelum. 

OLEUM  CAMPHORATUM.  In  retentions  of 
urine,  rheumatic  pains,  distentions  of  the 
abdomen  from  ascites ;  tension  of  the  skin 
from  abscess,  this  is  an  excellent  applica- 
tion. See  Camphora, 

OLEUM  CARPATHICUM.  A  fine  essential 
oil,  distilled  from  the  fresh  cones  of  the 
tree  which  affords  the  common  turpentine. 
See  Terebinthina  vulgaris. 

OLEUM  CARUI.  Formerly  called  Oleum 
essentiale  carui.  Oleum  essentiale  e  semi- 
nibus  carui.  The  oil  of  carraways  is  an  ad- 
mirable carminative,  diluted  with  rectified 
spirit  into  an  essence,  and  then  mixed  with 
any  proper  fluid.  See  Carum. 

OLEUM  CARYOPHYLLIA  ROMATICI.  A  sti- 
mulant and  aromatic  preparation  of  the 
clove.  See  Caryopljyllum  ammaticum. 

OLEUM  CEDKINUM,  Essentia  de  cedro. 
The  oil  of  the  peel  of  citrons,  obtained  in  a 
particular  manner,  without  distillation,  in 
Italy. 

OLEUM  CINHAMOMI.  A  warm,  stimulant, 
and  delicious  stomachic.  Given  in  the  dose 
of  from  one  to  three  drops,  rubbed  down 
with  some  yolk  of  egg-,  in  a  little  wine, 
it  allays  violent  emotions  of  the  stomach 
from  morbid  irritability,  and  is  particularly 
serviceable  in  debility  of  the  prima:  VISE, 
after  cholera  morbus. 

OLEUM  coRjrtf  CERVI.  This  is  applied 
externally  as  a  stimulant  to  paralytic  affec« 
tions  of  the  limbs. 

OLEUM  GABIANUM.  See  Petroleum  ru- 
brum. 

OLEUM  JUNIPERI.  Formerly  called  Ole- 
urn  essentiale  juniperi  baccse.  Oleum 
essentiale  e  baccis  juniperi.  Oil  of  ju- 
niper. Oil  of  juniper  berries  possesses 
stimulant,  carminative,  and  stomachic  vir- 
tues, in  the  dose  of  from  two  to  four  drops, 
and  in  a  larger  dose  proves  highly  diuretic. 
It  is  often  administered  in  the  cure  of  drop- 
sical complaints,  when  the  indication  is  to 
provoke  the  urinary  discharge. 

OLEUM  LAVENDUL^E.  Formerly  called 
Oleum  essentiale  lavendulx.  Oleum  essen- 
tiale e  floribus  lavendulse.  Oil  of  lavender. 
Though  mostly  used  as  a  perfume,  this  es- 
sential oil  may  be  exhibited  internally,  in 
the  dose  of  from  one  to  five  drops,  as  a  sti- 
mulant in  nervous  head-achs,  hysteria  and 
debility  of  the  stomach. 

OLEUM  LAURI.  Oleum  laurinutn.  An 
anodyne  and  antispasrnodic  application, 
generally  rubbed  on  sprains  and  bruises  un- 
attended with  inflammation. 

OLEUM  LIMONIS.  The  easential  oil  of 
lemons  possesses  stimulant  and  stomachic 
powers,  but  is  principally  used  externally, 
mixed  with  ointments  as  a  perfume. 


OLEUM  LINI.  Linseed  oil  is  emollient 
and  demulcent,  in  the  dose  of  from  half  an 
ounce  to  an  ounce-  It  is  frequently  given 
in  the  form  of  clyster  in  colics  and  obstipa- 
tion. Cold-drawn  linseed  oil,  with  lime* 
water  and  extract  of  lead,  forms,  in  many 
instances,  the  best  application  for  burns 
and  scalds.  See  Linum. 

OLEUM  LUCII  PISCIS.  See  Esox  l-w 
dm. 

OLEUM  MACIS.  Oleum  myristic<e  ex- 
pressum.  Oil  of  mace.  A  fragrant  seba- 
ceous substance,  expressed  in  the  East 
Indies  from  the  nutmeg.  There  are  two 
kinds.  The  best  is  brought  in  stone  jars, 
is  somewhat  soft,  of  a  yellow  colour,  and 
resembles  in  smell  the  nutmeg.  The  other 
is  brought  from  Holland,  in  flat  square 
cakes.  The  weak  smell  and  faint  colour 
warrants  our  supposing  it  to  be  the  former 
kind  sophisticated.  Their  use  is  chiefly 
external^  in  form  of  plaster,  unguent,  or 
liniment. 

OLEUM  MALABATHII.  An  oil  similar 
in  flavour  to  that  of  cloves,  brought  from 
the  East  Indies,  where  it  is  said  to  be 
drawn  from  the  leaves  of  the  cinnamon 
tree. 

OLEUM  MENTHJE  PIPERIT^E.  Formerly 
called  Oleum  essentiale  menthce  piperitidist 
Oil  of  peppermint.  Oil  of  peppermint  pos- 
sesses all  the  act  ve  principle  of  the  plant, 
It  is  mostly  used  to  make  the  simple  wa- 
ter ;  mixed  with  rectified  spirit  it  forms  an 
essence,  which  is  put  into  a  variety  of  com- 
pounds, as  sugar  drops  and  trochisches, 
which  are  exhibited  as  stimulants,  carmini- 
tives,  and  stomachics. 

OLEUM  MENTHUE  VIRIDIS.  Formerly 
called  Oleum  essentiale  menthae  sativae.  Oil 
of  spearmint.  This  essential  oil  is  mostly 
ia  use  for  making  the  simple  water,  but 
may  be  exhibited  in  the  dose  of  from  five 
to  two  drops  as  a  carminative,  stomachic, 
and  stimulant. 

OLEUM  NEJIOLT.  Essentia  neroli.  The 
essential  oil  of  the  flowers  of  the  Seville 
orange  tree.  It  is  brought  to  us  from  Italy 
and  France. 

OLEUM  MYRISTICJE.  The  essential  oil  of 
nutmeg  is  an  excellent  stimulaut  and  aro- 
matic, and  may  be  exhibited  in  every  case 
where  such  remedies-  are  indicated,  with 
advantage. 

OLEUM  MYRTSTIC*:  EXPRESSUM.  This 
is  commonly  called  oil  of  mace.  See 
Oleum  mads. 

OLEUM    NITRIOLI.  See     Sulphureous 

acid. 

OLEUM  OLIV^B.     See  Oltva. 

OLEUM  ORIGANI.  Formerly  called  Oleum 
essentiale  origani.  Oil  of  origanum.  A 
very  acrid  and  stimulating  essential  oil.  It 
is  employe4  for  alleviating  the  pain  arising 
i'rum  caries  of  the  teeth,  and  for  making 
the  simple  water  of  marjoram. 
4  D 


sro 


OLE 


OLI 


OLEUM  PALMJE.     See  Palm  oil. 

OLEUM  PETRJE.     See  Petroleum* 

OLEUM  PIMENTO.  Oil  of  allspice.  A 
stimulant  and  aromatic  oil. 

OLEUM  PULEGII.  Formerly  called  Oleum 
essentials  pulegii.  Oil  of  penny-royal.  A 
stimulant  and  antispasmodic  oil,  which 
may  be  exhibited  in  hysterical  and  nervous 
affections. 

OLEUM  KICINI.     See  Ricinus. 

OLEUM  BORIS  MARINI.  Formerly  called 
Oleum  essentials  roris  marini.  Oil  of  rose- 
mary. The  essential  oil  ot  rosemary  is  an 
excellent  stimulant,  and  may  be  given  with 
great  advantage  in  nervous  and  spasmodic 
affections  of  the  stomach. 

OLEUM  SABIN^E..  A  stimulating  emmena- 
gogue  ;  it  is  best  administered  with  myrrh, 
in  the  form  of  bolus. 

OLEUM  SASSAFRAS.  An  agreeable  sti- 
mulating stomachic  carminative  and  sudo- 
rific. 

OLEUM  SINAPEOS.  This  is  an  emollient 
oil,  the  acrid  principle  of  the  mustard  re- 
maining in  the  seed.  See  Sinapis. 

OLEUM  SUCCIKI.  Oleum  succini  rectifi- 
catum..  Oil  of  amber  is  mostly  used  ex- 
ternally, as  a  stimulating  application  to 
paralytic  limbs,  or  those  affected  wi'h 
cramp  and  rheumatism.  Hooping-cough, 
and  other  convulsive  diseases,  are  said  to 
be  relieved  also  by  rubbing  the  spine  with 
this  oil. 

OLEUM  SULPHUR ATUM.  Formerly  call- 
ed Balsamum  sulphuris  simplex.  Sulphu- 
rated oil.  "  Take  of  washed  sulphur,  four 
ounces  ;  olive  oil,  a  pint."  Having  heat- 
ed the  oil  in  a  very  large  iron  pot,  add 
the  sulphur  gradually,  and  stir  the  mixture 
after  each  addition,  until  they  have  united. 
This,  which  was  formerly  called  simple 
balsam  of  sulphur,  is  an  acrid  stimulating 
preparation,  and  much  praised  by  some  in 
the  cure  of  coughs  and  other  phthisical 
complaints. 

OLEUM  STRIDE.  A  fragrant  essential  oil, 
obtained  by  distillation  from  the  balm  of 
Gilead  plant.  See  Moldavica. 

OLEUM  TEMPLINUM.  Oleum  templinum 
verum.  A  terebinthinatc  oil  obtained  from 
the  fresh  cones  of  thePinus  abies  of  Linnaeus. 

OLEUM  TERRA.     See  Petroleum. 

OLEUM  TEREBINTH  INJE  RECTIFICATUM. 
"  Rectified  oil  of  turpentine,  a  pint ;  water, 
four  pints."  Distil  over  the  oil.  Sti- 
mulant, diuretic,  and  sudorific  virtues 
are  attributed  to  this  preparation,  in  the 
dose  of  from  ten  drops  to  twenty,  which 
are  given  in  rheumatic  pains  of  the  chronic 
kind,  especially  sciatica.  Its  chief  use 
internally,  however,  is  as  an  anthelmin- 
tic  and  styptic.  Uterine,  pulmenic,  gas- 
tric, intestinal,  and  othe»  hemorrhages, 
when  passive,  are  more  effectually  relieved 
by  its  exhibition  than  by  any  other  medi- 
cine. Externally  it  is  applied,  mixed  with 


ointments,  and  other  applications.to  bruises, 
sprains,  rheumatic  pains,  indolent  ulcers, 
burns,  and  scalds. 

OLEUM  VINI.  Stimulant  and  anodyne  in 
the  dose  of  from  one  to  four  drops. 

OLFACTORY  NERVES.  (Nervi  ol- 
factorii ;  from  olfactus,  the  sense  of  smell- 
ing.) The  first  pair  of  nerves  are  so  term, 
ed,  because  they  are  the  organs  of  smelling. 
They  arise  from  the  corpora  striata,  perfo- 
rate the  ethmoid  bone,  and  are  distributed 
very  numerously  on  the  pituitary  membrane 
of  the  nose. 

OLIBANUM.  (From  lebona,  Chald.) 
Thus.  Frankincense.  This  drug  has  re- 
ceived different  appellations,  according  to 
its  different  appearances  ;  the  single  tears 
are  called  simply  olibanum,  or  thus  ;  when 
two  are  joined  together,  thus  masculum  ; 
and  when  two  are  very  large,  thus  femini- 
num ;  if  several  adhere  to  the  bark,  thus 
corticosum;  the  fine  powder,  which  rubs  off 
from  the  tears,  mica  thuris;  and  the  coarser, 
manna  thuris.  The  gum-resin  that  is  so  call- 
ed, is  the  juice  of  the  Juniperus  lycia;— fo- 
liis  ternis  undique  imbricatis  ovatis  obtusis, 
and  is  brought  from  Turky  and  the  East 
Indies  ;  but  that  which  comes  from  India  is 
less  esteemed.  It  is  said  to  ooze  spontane- 
ously from  the  bark  of  the  tree,  appearing 
in  drops,  or  tears,  of  a  pale  yellowish,  and 
sometimes  of  a  reddish  colour.  Olibanum 
has  a  moderately  strong  and  not  very  agree- 
able smell,  and  a  bitterish,  somewhat  pun- 
gent taste ;  in  chewing  it  sticks  to  the 
teeth,  becomes  white,  and  renders  the 
saliva  milky.  Laid  on  a  red-hot  iron,  it 
readily  catches  flame,  and  burns  with  a 
strong  diffusive  and  not  unpleasant  smell. 
On  trituration  with  water,  the  greatest 
part  of  it  dissolves  into  a  milky  liquor, 
which,  on  standing,  deposits  a  portion  of 
resinous  matter.  The  gummy  and  resinous 
parts  are  nearly  in  equal  proportions  ;  and 
though  rectified  spirit  dissolves  less  of  the 
olibanum  than  water,  it  extracts  nearly  all 
its  active  matter.  In  antient  times,  oliba- 
num seems  to  have  been  in  great  repute 
in  affections  of  the  head  and  breast,  coughs, 
haemoptysis,  and  in  various  fluxes,  both 
uterine  and  intestinal  ;  it  was  also  much 
employed  externally.  Recourse  is  seldom 
had  to  this  medicine,  which  is  now  super- 
seded by  myrrh,  and  other  articles  of  the 
resinous  kind.  It  is,  however,  esteemed 
by  many  as  an  adstringent,  and  though  not 
in  general  use,  is  considered  as  a  valuable 
medicine  in  fluor  albus,  and  debilities  of 
the  stomach  and  intestines  ;  applied  exter- 
nally in  the  form  of  plaster,  it  is  said  to  be 
corroborant,  &c.  and  with  this  intention  it 
forms  the  basis  of  the  emplastrum  thuris. 

OLIGOTROPHIA.  (From  cx/^oc,  small,  and 
Tgftpw,  to  nourish.)  Deficient  nourishment. 

OLISTHEMA.  (From  oMfQtuva>t  to  fall  out.) 
A  luxation. 


OLI 

OLIVA.  The  olive.  Olea  sativa. 
The  fruit  of  the  Olea  Europea  of  Linnaeus  : 
foliis  lanceolatit  integerrimis,  racemis  axil- 
laribus  coarctatia.  The  olive-tree,  in  all 
ages  has  been  greatly  celebrated,  and 
held  in  peculiar  estimation,  as  the  boun- 
teous gift  of  heaven ;  it  was  formerly  ex- 
hibited in  the  religious  ceremonies  of  the 
Jews,  and  is  still  considered  as  emblematic 
of  peace  and  plenty.  The  varieties  of  this 
tree  are  numerous,  distinguished  not  only 
by  the  form  of  the  leaves  but  also  by  the 
shape,  size,  and  colour  of  the  fruit ;  as  the 
large  Spanish  olive,  the  small  oblong  Pro- 
vence olive,  &c.  &c.  These,  when  pic- 
kled, are  well  known  to  us  by  the  names 
of  Spanish  and  French  olives,  which  are 
extremely  grateful  to  many  stomachs, 
and  said  to  excite  appetite  and  promote 
digestion ;  they  are  prepared  from  the 
green  unripe  fruit,  which  is  repeatedly 
steeped  in  water,  to  which  some  quick- 
lime or  alkaline  salt  is  added,  in  order 
to  shorten  the  operation :  after  this  they 
are  washed  and  preserved  in  a  pickle  of 
common  salt  and  water,  to  which  an  aro- 
matic is  sometimes  added.  The  principal 
consuption,  however,  of  this  fruit  is  in 
the  prepalion  of  the  common  sallad  oil, 
or  oleum  olivce  of  the  pharmacopoeias,  which 
is  obtained  by  grinding  and  pressing  them 
when  thoroughly  ripe  :  the  finer  and  purer 
oil  issues  first  by  gentle  pressure,  and  the 
inferior  sorts  on  heating  what  is  left,  and 
pressing  it  more  strongly.  The  best  olive 
oil  is  of  a  bright  pale  amber  colour,  bland  to 
the  taste,  and  without  any  smell :  it  becomes 
rancid  by  age,  and  sooner  if  kept  in  a  warm 
situation.  With  regard  to  its  utility,  oil, 
in  some  shape,  forms  a  considerable  part  of 
our  food,  both  animal  and  vegetable,  and 
affords  much  nourishment.  With  some, 
however,  oily  substances  do  not  unite 
with  the  contents  of  the  stomach,  and 
are  frequently  brought  up  by  eructation; 
this  happens  more  especially  to  those 
whose  stomachs  abound  with  acid. — 
Oil,  considered  as  a  medicine,  is  supposed 
to  correct  acrimony,  and  to  lubricate  and 
relax  the  fibres ;  and  therefore  has  been 
recommended  internally,  to  obviate  the  ef- 
fects of  various  stimuli,  which  produce  ir- 
ritation, and  consequent  inflammation : 
on  this  ground  it  has  been  generally  pre- 
scribed in  coughs,  catarrhal  affections,  and 
erosions.  The  oil  of  olives  is  successfully 
used  in  Switzerland  against  the  txnia  os- 
culis  superfidalibusy  and  it  is  in  very  high 
estimation  in  this  and  other  countries 
against  nephritic  pains,  spasms,  cholic,  con- 
stipation of  the  bowels,  &c.  Externally  it 
has  been  found  a  useful  application  to 
bites  and  stings  of  various  poisonous  ani- 
mals, as  the  mad  dog,  several  serpents,  &c. 
also  to  burns,  tumours,  and  other  affections, 
both  by  itself  or  mixed  in  liniments  or  poul- 
tices. Oil  rubbed  over  the  body  is  said  to 


OME 


571 


be  of  great  service  in  dropsies,  particularly 
ascites.  Olive  oil  enters  several  officinal 
compositions,  and  when  united  with  water, 
by  the  intervention  of  alkali,  is  usually 
given  in  coughs  and  hoarseness. 

Olive-tree,     See  Olida. 

Olives.     See  Otiva. 

Olive,  spurge.,     See  Mezereum. 

OLIVARIUS.  (From  otiva,  the  olive.) 
Oliviformis.  Resembling  the  olive;  ap- 
plied to  two  eminences  on  the  lower  part  of 
the  medulla  oblongata,  called  corpora  oli- 
varia. 

OLOPHLYCTIS,  (From  oxo?,  whole,  and 
yyvHrts,  a  pustule.)  A  small  hot  eruption, 
covering  the  whole  body  ;  when  partial,  it 
is  called  phlyctaena. 

OLUSATRUM.  (Id  est,  olus  atrum,  th£ 
black  herb,  from  ks  black  leaves  )  Lovage. 

OMACJRA.  (From  ayxoc,  the  shoulder, 
and  <*>§*,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in  the 
shoulder: 

OMBNTITIS.  (Omentitis ;  from  amen- 
tum, the  caul.)  Inflammation  of  the  omen- 
turn,  a  species  of  peritonitis. 

OMENTUM.  (From  omen,  a  guess; 
so  called  because  the  soothsayers  prophesied 
from  an  inspection  of  this  part  )  Epiploon. 
The  caul.  An  adipose  membraneous  viscus 
of  the  abdomen,  that  is  attached  to  the  sto- 
mach, and  lies  on  the  anterior  surface  of 
the  intestines.  It  is  thin  and  easily  torn, 
being  formed  of  a  duplicature  of  the  perito- 
neum, with  more  or  less  of  fat  interposed. 
It  is  distinguished  into  the  great  omeritum 
and  the  lit  le  omentum. 

The  omentum  majus,  which  is  also  term- 
ed omentum  gastrocolicum,  arises  from  the 
whole  of  the  great  curvature  of  the  sto- 
mach, and  even  as  far  as  the  spleen,  from 
whence  it  descends  loosely  behind  the 
abdominal  parieties,  and  over  the  intestines 
to  the  navel,  and  sometimes  into  the  pelvis. 
Having  descended  thus  far,  its  inferior  mar- 
gin turns  inwards  and  ascends  again,  and  is 
fastened  to  the  colon  and  the  spleen,  where 
its  vessels  enter. 

The  omentum  minus,  or  omentum  hepatico- 
gastricum,  arises  posteriorly  from  the  trans- 
verse fissure  of  the  liver.  It  is  composed  of  a 
duplicature  of  peritoneum,  passes  over  the 
duodenum,  and  small  lobe  of  the  liver ;  it 
also  passes  by  the  lobulus  spigelii  and  pan- 
creas, proceeds  into  the  colon  and  small 
curvature  of  the  stomach,  and  is  implanted 
ligamentous  into  the  oesophagus.  It  is  in 
this  omentum  that  Winslovv  discovered  a 
natural  opening,  which  goes  by  his  name. 
If  air  be  blown  in  at  the  foramen  of  Win- 
slow,  which  is  always  found  behind  the  lo- 
bulus spigelii,  between  the  right  side  of  the 
liver  and  hepatic  vessels,  the  vena  portarum 
and  duodenum,  the  cavity  of  the  omentum, 
and  all  its  sacs  may  be  distended. 

The  omentum  is  always  double,  and  be- 
tween its  lamellae  closely  connected  by 
very  tender  cellular  substance,  the  vessels 


572 


OMENTUM. 


are  dristributed  and  the  fat  collected. 
Where  the  top  of  the  right  kidney,  and 
the  lobulus  spigelius  of  the  liver,  with  the 
subjacent  large  vessels,  form  an  angle  with 
the  duodenum,  there  the  external  mem- 
brane of  the  colon,  which  comes  from  the 
peritoneum  joining  with  the  membrane  of 
the  duodenum,  which  also  arises  immedi- 
ately from  the  peritoneum  lying  upon  the 
kidney,  enters  the  back  into  the  trans- 
verse fissure  of  the  liver,  for  a  considerable 
space,  is  continuous  with  its  external  coat, 
contains  the  gall-bladder  supports  the  he- 
patic vessels,  and  is  very  yellow  and  slippe- 
ry. Behind  this  membranous  production, 
betwixt  the  right  lobe  of  the  liver,  hepatic 
vessels,  vena  portarum,  biliary  ducts,  aor- 
ta, and  adjacent  duodenum,  there  is  the 
natural  opening  just  mentioned,  by  which 
air  may  be  blown  extensively  into  all  the 
cavity  of  the  omentum.  From  thence,  in  a 
course  continuous  with  this  membrane  from 
the  pylorus  and  the  smaller  curvature  of 
the  stomach,  the  external  membrane  of  the 
liver  joins  in  such  a  manner  with  that  of 
the  stomach,  that  the  thin  membrane  of 
the  liver  is  continued  out  of  the  fossa  of  the 
venal  duct,  across  the  little  lobe  into  the 
stomach,  stretched  before  the  lobe  and 
before  the  pancreas.  This  little  omentum, 
or  omentum  hepotico-gastricum,  when  in- 
flated, resembles  a  cone,  and  gradually  be- 
coming harder  and  emaciated,  it  changes 
into  a  true  ligament,  by  which  the  oesopha- 
gus is  connected  to  the  diaphragm.  But 
the  larger  omentum,  the  omentum  gastro- 
casUcumt  is  of  a  much  greater  extent.  It 
begins  at  the  first  accession  of  the  right 
gastro-epiploic  artery  to  the  stomach,  being 
continued  there  from  the  upper  plate  of  the 
transverse  mesocolon  ;  and  then  from  the 
whole  great  curve  of  the  stomach,  as  far  as 
the  spleen,  and  also  from  the  right  convex 
end  of  the  stomach  towards  the  spleen, 
until  it  also  terminates  in  a  ligament,  that 
ties  the  upper  and  back  part  of  the  spleen 
to  the  stomach  :  this  is  the  anterior  lamina. 
Being  continued  downward,  sometimes  to 
the  navel,  sometimes  to  the  pelvis,  it  hangs 
before  the  intestines,  and  behind  the  mus- 
cles of  the  abdomen,  until  its  lower  edge 
being  reflected  upon  itself,  ascends,  leaving 
an  intermediate  vacuity  between  it  and  the 
anterior  lamina,  and  is  continued  to  a 
very  great  extent,  into  the  internal  mem- 
brane of  the  transverse  colon,  and  lastly, 
into  the  sinus  of  the  spleen,  by  which  the 
large  blood-vessels  are  received,  and  it 
ends  finally  on  the  oesophagus,  under  the 
diaphragm.  Behind  the  stomach,  and  be- 
fore the  pancreas,  its  cavity  is  continuous 
with  that  of  the  smaller  omentum.  To  this 
the  omentum  colicum  is  connected,  which 
arises  farther  to  the  right  than  the  first  ori- 
gin of  the  omentum  gastrocolicum  from  the 
mesocolon,  with  the  cavity  of  which  it-  is 
continuous,  but  produced  solely  from  the 


colon  and  its  external  membrane,  which 
departs  double  from  the  intestine  ;  it  is 
prolonged,  and  terminates  by  a  conical  ex- 
tremity, sometimes  of  longer,  sometimes 
of  shorter  extent,  above  the  intestinum 
caecum.  For  all  the  blood  which  returns 
from*the  omentaim  and  mesocolon,  goes 
into  the  vena  portarum,  and  by  that  into 
the  liver  itself.  The  omentum  gastrocoli- 
cum is  furnished  with  blood  from  each  of 
the  gastro-epiploic  arteries,  by  many  de- 
scending articulated  branches,  of  which  the 
most  lateral  are  the  longest,  and  the  lowest 
anastomose  by  minute  twigs  with  those 
of  the  colon.  It  also  has  branches  from  the 
splenic,  duodenal,  and  adipose  arteries, 
The  omentum  colicum  has  its  arteries  from 
the  colon,  as  also  the  smaller  appendices, 
and  also  from  the  duodenal  and  right  epi- 
ploic.  The  arteries  of  the  small  omentum 
come  from  the  hepatics,  and  from  the 
right  and  left  coronaries.  The  omentum 
being  fat  and  indolent,  has  very  small 
nerves.  They  arise  from  the  nerves  of  the 
eighth  pair,  both  in  the  greater  and  lesser 
curvatures  of  the  stomach.  The  arteries 
of  the  mesentery  are  in  general  the  same 
with  those  which  go  to  the  intestine,  and  of 
which  the  smaller  branches  remain  in  the 
glands  and  fat  of  the  mesentery.  Various 
small  accessory  arteries  go  to  both  meso- 
colons,  from  the  intercostals,  spermatics, 
lumbars,  and  capsular,  to  the  transverse 
portion  from  the  splenic  artery,  and  pan- 
creato-duodenalis,  and  to  the  left  meso- 
colon, from  the  branches  of  the  aorta  going 
to  the  lumbar  glands.  The  veins  of  the 
omentum  in  general  accompany  the  arte- 
ries, and  unite  into  simular  trunks ;  those 
of  the  left  part  of  the  gastrocolic  omentnm 
into  the  splenic,  and  also  those  of  the  he- 
patigastric,  which  likewise  sends  its  blood 
to  the  trunk  of  the  vena  portarum  ;  those 
from  the  larger  and  right  part  of  the  gastro- 
colic omentum,  from  the  omentum  colicum, 
and  from  the  appendices  epiploides,  into 
the  mesenteric  trunk.  All  the  veins  of 
the  mesentery  meet  together  in  one  wick, 
in  the  true  trunk  of  the  large  vena  porta- 
rum, being  collected  first  into  two  large 
branches,  of  which  the  one,  the  mesenteric, 
receives  the  gastro-epiploic  vein,  the  colicae 
mediae,  the  iliocolica,  and  ail  those  of  the 
small  intestines,  as  far  as  the  duodenum  ; 
the  other,  which  going  transversely,  inserts 
itself  into  the  former,  above  the  origin  of 
the  duodenum,  carries  back  the  blood  of 
the  left  gastric  veins,  and  those  of  the 
rectum,  except  the  lowermost,  which  be- 
longs  partly  to  those  of  the  bladder  and 
partly  to  the  hypogastric  branches  of  the 
pelvis.  The  vein  which  is  called  haemor- 
rhoidalis  interna  is  sometimes  inserted  ra- 
ther into  the  splenic  than  into  the  mesen- 
teric vein.  Has  the  omentum  also  lympha- 
tic vessels  ?  Certainly  there  are  conglobate 
glands,  both  in  the  little  omentum  and  in 


OMP 


ONO 


{he  gastro-colicum ;  and  ancient  anato- 
mists have  observed  pellucid  vessels  in  the 
omcntum ;  and  a  modern  has  described  them 
for  lacteals  of  the  stomach. 

OMENTUM    COLICUM.        See  Omentum. 
OMENTUM  GASTRO-COLICUM.    See  Omen- 
turn. 

OMENTTTM  HEPAT/CO-GASTRICUM.  See 
Omentum. 

OMO.  Names  compounded  with  this 
word  belong  lo  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  scapula  ;  from  a^uoc,  the  shoulder,  As, 
OMOCOTYLE.  (From  a^uo?,  the  shoulder, 
and  *OTVA»,  a  cavity.)  The  cavity  in  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  neck  of  the  scapula,  in  which 
the  head  of  the  humerus  is  articulated. 

OMO-HYOIDEUS.  Caroco-hyoideus  of 
Albinus  and  Douglas,  scapula  hyodien  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  between  the 
«s  hyoides  and  shoulder,  that  pulls  the  os 
hyoides  obliquely  downwards.  It  arises 
broad,  thin,  and  fleshy,  from  the  superior 
costa  of  the  scapula,  near  the  semilunar 
notch,  and  from  the  ligament  that  runs 
across  it ;  thence  ascending  obliquely,  it 
becomes  tendinous  below  the  sternocleido- 
mastoideus,  and  growing  fleshy  again,  is 
inserted  into  the  base  of  the  os  hyoides. 

OMOPLATA.  (From  ay/o?,  the  shoul- 
der, and  farKAvvs,  broad.)  See  Scapula. 

OMOPLATO-HYOIDTEUS.  The  same  as 
Omohyoidterts. 

OMOTOCOS.  (From  ay-coc,  crude,  and 
T*;cTa>,  to  bring  forth.)  A  miscarriage. 

OMOTRIBES.  (From  ea/u.of,  crude,  and  r%i£a>, 
to  bruise.)  Oil  expressed  from  unripe 
olives. 

OMPHACINUM.  (From  of*qeLx.iov>  the  juice 
of  unripe  grapes.)  Oil  expressed  from  un- 
ripe olives. 

OMPHACION.  Omphadum.  (From  opq&Kos, 
an  unripe  grape.)  The  juice  of  unripe 
grapes  ;  and  by  some  applied  to  that  of 
wild  apples,  or  crabs,  commonly  called  Ver- 
juice. 

OMPIIACITIS.  (From  v/AQauios,  an  unripe 
grape,  because  it  resembles  an  unripe  grape 
in  its  sour  astringent  state.)  A  small  kind 
of  gall ;  an  excrescence  from  the  oak. 

OMPHACOMELI,  (From  of«f>atxo?,  an  un- 
ripe grape,  and  fttu,  honey.)  A  sort  of 
oxymel  made  of  the  juice  of  unripe  grapes 
and  honey. 

OMPHALOCARPUS.  (From  O/UQAXOS,  the 
navel,  and  watgwo?,  fruit;  so  called  because  its 
fruit  resemble*  a  navel.)  Cleavers  ;  hayriff, 
OMPHALOCELE.  (From  o^a^oc,  the 
navel,  and  XMX,  a  tumour.)  An  umbilical 
hernia.  See  Hernia. 

OMPHAIODES.  (From  o^stxo?,  a  navel ;  so 
named  because  the  calyx  is  excavated  in 
the  middle  like  the  human  navel.)  A 
plant  resembling  borage. 

OMPHALOMANTIA.  (From  ofc<f>«xo?,  the 
navel,  and  jtaLvrtvco,  to  prophesy.)  The 
foolish  vaticination  of  midwives,  who  pre- 
tend to  foretel  the  number  of  the  future 


offspring  from  the  number  of  knots  in  the 
navel. 

OMPHALOS.  (From  o,u<f>/«u™»,  to  roll 
up.)  The  navel. 

OMPHALOTOMIA.  (From  o^a.K^t  the 
navel,  and  Tt/uvo,  to  cut.)  The  separation  of 
the  navel-string. 

OVAGRA.  (From  ovefy^o;,  the  wild  ass,  so 
called  because  it  is  said  to  tame  wild  beasts.) 
Also  a  name  for  the  rheumatism  in  the 
elbow. 

ONElRODYNtA.  (From  ovet$ov,  a  dream, 
and  o<fyv«,  anxiety.)  Disturbed  imagination 
during  sleep.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  Neuroses,  and  order  Veaanix  of  Cul- 
len,  containing  two  species, 

1.  Oneirodynia  activa,    walking    in   the 
sleep. 

2.  Oneirodynia  gravans,  the  incubus,  or 
night-mare.     See  Night-mare. 

ONEIHOGMOS.  (From  ovti^oyro,  to  dream.) 
Venereal  dreams. 

ONEIR<}GONOS.  (From  ovs/go?,  a  dream,  and 
•yovn,  the  seed.)  So  the  Greeks  call  an  oc- 
casional emission  of  the  semen  in  sleep, 
when  it  only  happens  rarely. 

Onion.     See  Cepa. 

Onion,  sea.     See  Scilla. 

ONIS.  (From  ovo?,  an  ass.)  the  dung  of 
an  ass.  It  was  in  repute  with  Hippocrates. 

Oxiscus-  (From  ovoc,  an  ass  ;  so  called 
because  like  the  ass  it  requires  much  beat- 
ing before  it  is  useful.)  The  stock-fish. 
Also  the  slow- worm. 

ONISCUS  ASELLUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  woodlouse.  See  Millepedes. 

ONITIS.  (From  om,  an  ass,  because  asses 
covet  it.)  The  origanum  plant. 

ONOBRYCHIS.  (From  ovo?,  an  ass,  and 
&gv%o!t  to  bray;  so  called,  according  to 
Blanchard,  because  the  smell  or  taste 
makes  asses  bray.)  Holy  hay  :  saintfoin  ; 
cockshead  vetch. 

ONONIS.  (From  ovo?,  an  ass,  because  it 
interrupts  asses  when  at  plough.)  I.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linn  jean 
system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Order,  Decan- 
drio.  2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the 
Resta.  bovis.  Arrcsta  bovis.  Remora  aratri. 
Rest  harrow.  The  roots  of  this  plant,  Ono- 
nis  spinosat  vel  arvensis  of  Linnaeus,  have  a 
faint  unpleasant  smell,  and  a  sweetish,  bit- 
terisn,  somewhat  nauseous  taste.  Their 
active  matter  is  confined  to  the  cortical 
part,  which  has  been  sometimes  given  in 
powder,  or  other  forms,  as  aR  aperient  and 
diuretic. 

ONONIS  ARVEXSIS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  rest  harrow.  See  Ononis. 

ONONIS  SPINOSA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  rest  harrow.  See  Ononis. 

ONOPORDIUM  ACANTHIUX.  (OvosrogJav ; 
from  ovo?,  an  ass,  and  7ri%£ot  to  break  wind  ; 
so  named  from  its  being  much  coveted  by 
asses,  and  from  the  noise  it  makes  upon 
pressure.)  The  systematic  name  of  the 
cotton-thistle.  See  Carduus  tormentosus. 


572 


OMENTUM. 


are  dristributed  and  the  fat  collected. 
Where  the  top  of  the  right  kidney,  and 
the  lobulus  spigelius  of  the  liver,  with  the 
subjacent  large  vessels,  form  an  angle  with 
the  duodenum,  there  the  external  mem- 
brane of  the  colon,  which  comes  from  the 
peritoneum  joining  with  the  membrane  of 
the  duodenum,  which  also  arises  immedi- 
ately from  the  peritoneum  lying  upon  the 
kidney,  enters  the  back  into  the  trans- 
verse fissure  of  the  liver,  for  a  considerable 
space,  is  continuous  with  its  external  coat, 
contains  the  gall-bladder  supports  the  he- 
patic vessels,  and  is  very  yellow  and  slippe- 
ry. Behind  this  membranous  production, 
betwixt  the  right  lobe  of  the  liver,  hepatic 
vessels,  vena  portarum,  biliary  ducts,  aor- 
ta, and  adjacent  duodenum,  there  is  the 
natural  opening  just  mentioned,  by  which 
air  may  be  blown  extensively  into  all  the 
cavity  of  the  omentum.  Prom  thence,  in  a 
course  continuous  with  this  membrane  from 
the  pylorus  and  the  smaller  curvature  of 
the  stomach,  the  external  membrane  of  the 
liver  joins  in  such  a  manner  with  that  of 
the  stomach,  that  the  thin  membrane  of 
the  liver  is  continued  out  of  the  fossa  of  the 
venal  duct,  across  the  little  lobe  into  the 
stomach,  stretched  before  the  lobe  and 
before  the  pancreas.  This  little  omentum, 
or  omentum  hepotico-gustricumy  when  in- 
flated, resembles  a  cone,  and  gradually  be- 
coming harder  and  emaciated,  it  changes 
into  a  true  ligament,  by  which  the  oesopha- 
gus is  connected  to  the  diaphragm.  But 
the  larger  omentum,  the  omentum  gastro- 
casticum,  is  of  a  much  greater  extent.  It 
begins  at  the  first  accession  of  the  right 
gastro-epiploic  artery  to  the  stomach,  being 
continued  there  from  the  upper  plate  of  the 
transverse  mesocolon  ;  and  then  from  the 
whole  great  curve  of  the  stomach,  as  far  as 
the  spleen,  and  also  from  the  right  convex 
end  of  the  stomach  towards  the  spleen, 
until  it  also  terminates  in  a  ligament,  that 
ties  the  upper  and  back  part  of  the  spleen 
to  the  stomach  :  this  is  the  anterior  lamina. 
Being  continued  downward,  sometimes  to 
the  navel,  sometimes  to  the  pelvis,  it  hangs 
before  the  intestines,  and  behind  the  mus- 
cles of  the  abdomen,  until  its  lower  edge 
being  reflected  upon  itself,  ascends,  leaving 
an  intermediate  vacuity  between  it  and  the 
anterior  lamina,  and  is  continued  to  a 
very  great  extent,  into  the  internal  mem- 
brane of  the  transverse  colon,  and  lastly, 
into  the  sinus  of  the  spleen,  by  which  the 
large  blood-vessels  are  received,  and  it 
ends  finally  on  the  oesophagus,  under  the 
diaphragm.  Behind  the  stomach,  and  be- 
fore the  pancreas,  its  cavity  is  continuous 
with  that  of  the  smaller  omentum.  To  this 
the  omentum  colicum  is  connected,  which 
arises  farther  to  the  right  than  the  first  ori- 
gin of  the  omentum  gastrocolicum  from  the 
mesocolon,  with  the  cavity  of  which  it  is 
continuous,  but  produced  solely  from  the 


colon  and  its  external  membrane,  which 
departs  double  from  the  intestine  ;  it  is 
prolonged,  and  terminates  by  a  conical  ex- 
tremity, sometimes  of  longer,  sometimes 
of  shorter  extent,  above  the  intestinum 
caecum.  For  all  the  blood  which  returns 
from'the  omentum  and  mesocolon,  goes 
into  the  vena  portarum,  and  by  that  into 
the  liver  itself.  The  omentum  gastrocoli- 
cum is  furnished  with  blood  from  each  of 
the  gastro-epiploic  arteries,  by  many  de- 
scending articulated  branches,  of  which  the 
most  lateral  are  the  longest,  and  the  lowest 
anastomose  by  minute  twigs  with  those 
of  the  colon.  It  also  has  branches  from  the 
splenic,  duodenal,  and  adipose  arteries, 
The  omentum  colicum  has  its  arteries  from 
the  coloii,  as  also  the  smaller  appendices, 
and  also  from  the  duodenal  and  right  epi- 
ploic.  The  arteries  of  the  small  omentum 
come  from  the  hepatics,  and  from  the 
right  and  left  coronaries.  The  omentum 
being  fat  and  Indolent,  has  very  small 
nerves.  They  arise  from  the  nerves  of  the 
eighth  pair,  both  in  the  greater  and  lesser 
curvatures  of  the  stomach.  The  arteries 
of  the  mesentery  are  in  general  the  same 
with  those  which  go  to  the  intestine,  and  of 
which  the  smaller  branches  remain  in  the 
glands  and  fat  of  the  mesentery.  Various 
small  accessory  arteries  go  to  both  meso- 
colons,  from  the  intercostals,  spermatics, 
lumbars,  and  capsular,  to  the  transverse 
portion  from  the  splenic  artery,  and  pan- 
creato-duodenalis,  and  to  the  left  meso- 
colon, from  the  branches  of  the  aorta  going 
to  the  lumbar  glands.  The  veins  of  the 
omentum  in  general  accompany  the  arte- 
ries, and  unite  into  simular  trunks ;  those 
of  the  left  part  of  the  gastrocolic  omentnm 
into  the  splenic,  and  also  those  of  the  he- 
patigastric,  which  likewise  sends  its  blood 
to  the  trunk  of  the  vena  portarum  ;  those 
from  the  larger  and  right  part  of  the  gastro- 
colic omentum,  from  the  omentum  colicum, 
and  from  the  appendices  epiploides,  into 
the  mesenteric  trunk.  All  the  veins  of 
the  mesentery  meet  together  in  one  wick, 
in  the  true  trunk  of  the  large  vena  porta- 
rum, being  collected  first  into  two  large 
branches,  of  which  the  one,  the  mesenteric, 
receives  the  g-astro-epiploic  vein,  the  colicae 
mediae,  the  iliocolica,  and  all  those  of  the 
small  intestines,  as  far  as  the  duodenum  ; 
the  other,  which  going  transversely,  inserts 
itself  into  the  former,  above  the  origin  of 
the  duodenum,  carries  back  the  blood  of 
the  left  gastric  veins,  and  those  of  the 
rectum,  except  the  lowermost,  which  be- 
longs  partly  to  those  of  the  bladder  and 
partly  to  the  hypogastric  branches  of  the 
pelvis.  The  vein  which  is  called  haemor- 
rhoidalis  interna  is  sometimes  inserted  ra- 
ther into  the  splenic  than  into  the  mesen- 
teric vein.  Has  the  omentum  also  lympha- 
tic vessels  ?  Certainly  there  are  conglobate 
glands,  both  in  the  little  omentum  and  in 


GMP 


ONO 


{he  gastro-colicum ;  and  ancient  anato- 
mists  have  observed  pellucid  vessels  in  the 
omentum ;  and  a  modern  has  described  them 
tor  lacteals  of  the  stomach. 

OMENTUM    COLICUM.        See  Omentum. 
OMENTUM  GASTRO-COI.ICUM.    See  Omen- 
tum. 

OMENTUM  HEPAT/CO-GASTRICUM.  See 
Omentum. 

OMO.  Names  compounded  with  this 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  scapula  ;  from  ayxoc,  the  shoulder,  As, 
OMOCOTYLE,  (From  a/uo?,  the  shoulder, 
and  KOTWAH,  a  cavity.)  The  cavity  in  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  neck  of  the  scapula,  in  which 
the  head  of  the  humerus  is  articulated. 

OMO-HYOIDEUS.  Caroco-hyoide.us  of 
Alb  in  us  and  Douglas,  scapula  hyodien  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  between  the 
«s  hyoides  and  shoulder,  that  pulls  the  os 
hyoides  obliquely  downwards.  It  arises 
broad,  thin,  and  fleshy,  from  the  superior 
costa  of  the  scapula,  near  the  semi  lunar 
notch,  and  from  the  ligament  that  runs 
across  it ;  thence  ascending  obliquely,  it 
becomes  tendinous  below  the  sternocleido- 
mastoideus,  and  growing  fleshy  again,  is 
inserted  into  the  base  of  the  os  hyoides. 

OMOPLATA.  (From  ayxo?,  the  shoul- 
der, and  <ar\&<ru?,  broad.)  See  Scapula- 

OMOPLATO-HYOIDJEUS.  The  same  as 
Omohyoidceus. 

OMOTOCOS.  (From  ay-co?,  crude,  and 
7wro>,  to  bring  forth.)  A  miscarriage. 

OMOTRIBES.  (From  ay/o?,  crude,  and  T£;£a>, 
to  bruise.)  Oil  expressed  from  unripe 
olives. 

OMPHACINUM.  (From  O^OMIOV,  the  juice 
of  unripe  grapes.)  Oil  expressed  from  un- 
ripe olives. 

OMPHACION.  Omphadum.  (From  ofji<j>ttx.of, 
an  unripe  grape.)  The  juice  of  unripe 
grapes  ;  and  by  some  applied  to  that  of 
wild  apples,  or  crabs,  commonly  called  Ver- 
juice. 

OMPIIACITIS.  (From  vpqauios,  an  unripe 
grape,  because  it  resembles  an  unripe  grape 
in  its  sour  astringent  state.)  A  small  kind 
of  gall ;  an  excrescence  from  the  oak. 

OMPHACOMELI,  (From  op<j>&xo?,  an  un- 
ripe grape,  and  ftex/,  honey.)  A  sort  of 
oxymel  made  of  the  juice  of  unripe  grapes 
and  honey. 

OMPHALOCARPUS.  (From  oft^otxc?,  the 
navel,  and  jtagsro?,  fruit;  so  called  because  its 
fruit  resemble,  a  navel.)  Cleavers  ;  hay  riff. 
OMPHALOCELE.  (From  o/wfMtxoc,  the 
navel,  and  x»x»,  a  tumour.)  An  umbilical 
hernia.  See  Hernia. 

OMPHALODES.  (From  0^90x0?,  a  navej  ;  so 
named  because  the  calyx  is  excavated  in 
the  middle  like  the  human  navel.)  A 
plant  resembling  borage. 

OMPHAIOMANTIA.  (From  OyU^axo?,  the 
navel,  and  ^cavT«va>,  to  prophesy.)  The 
foolish  vaticination  of  mid\vives,  who  pre- 
tend to  foretel  the  number  of  the  future 


offspring  from  the  number  of  knots  in  the 
navel. 

OMPHALOS.  (From  *c*wu<ni»,  to  roll 
up.)  The  navel. 

OMPHALOTOMIA.  (From  o^cpaxoc,  the 
navel,  and  T«/*VO,  to  cut.)  The  separation  of 
the  navel-string. 

OVAGRA.  (From  oi/at^go?,  the  wild  ass,  so 
called  because  it  is  said  to  tame  wild  beasts.) 
Also  a  name  for  the  rheumatism  in  the 
elbow. 

ONEIRODYNIA.  (From  ovsi^ov,  a  dream, 
and  c<ftw>,  anxiety.)  Disturbed  imagination 
during  sleep.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  Neuroses,  and  order  Veaaniae  of  Cul- 
len,  containing  two  species, 

1.  Oneirodynia  activat    walking    in  the 
sleep. 

2.  Oneirodynia  gravans,  the  incubus,  or 
night-mare.     See  JVight-mare. 

ONEIROGMOS.  (From  ovti^oyrO)  to  dream.) 
'Venereal  Breams. 

ONEIROGONOS.  (From  ovs/go?,  a  dream,  and 
>cv»,  the  seed.)  So  the  Greeks  call  an  oc- 
casional emission  of  the  semen  in  sleep, 
when  it  only  happens  rarely. 

Onion.     See  Cepa. 

Onion,  sea.     See  Scilla. 

ONIS.  (From  ovoc,  an  ass.)  the  dung  of 
an  ass.  It  was  in  repute  with  Hippocrates. 

ONISCUS-  (From  ovo?,  an  ass  ;  so  called 
because  like  the  ass  it  requires  much  beat- 
ing before  it  is  useful.)  The  stock-fish. 
Also  the  slow-worm. 

ONISCUS  ASELLUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  woodlouse.  See  Millepedes. 

ONITIS.  (From  ovos,  an  ass,  because  asses 
covet  it.)  The  origanum  plant. 

ONOBRYCHIS.  (From  ovoc,  an  ass,  and 
jggy^o),  to  bray ;  so  called,  according  to 
Blanchard,  because  the  smell  or  taste 
makes  asses  bray.)  Holy  hay  :  saintfoin  ; 
cockshead  vetch. 

ONONIS.  (From  ovos,  an  ass,  because  it 
interrupts  asses  when  at  plough.)  I.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Order,  Decan- 
clrio.  2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the 
Resta.  bovis.  Arresta  bovis.  Remora  aratri. 
Rest  harrow.  The  roots  of  this  plant,  Ono» 
nis  spinosa,  vel  arvensis  of  Linnaeus,  have  a 
faint  unpleasant  smell,  and  a  sweetish,  bit- 
terisn,  somevvhat  nauseous  taste.  Their 
active  matter  is  confined  to  the  cortical 
part,  which  has  been  sometimes  given  in 
powder,  or  other  forms,  as  aR  aperient  and 
diuretic. 

ONONIS  ARVENSIS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  rest  harrow.  See  Ononis. 

ONONIS  SPINOSA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  rest  harrow.  See  Ononis. 

ONOPORDIUM  ACANTHIUM.  (Ovovo^ov ; 
from  wot,  an  ass,  and  ir^So,  to  break  wind  ; 
so  named  from  its  being  much  coveted  by 
asses,  and  from  the  noise  it  makes  upon 
pressure.)  The  systematic  name  of  the 
cotton-thistle.  See  Carduus  tormentosus. 


576 


OPIUM. 


Kxmpfer  and  others;  but  the  most  cir- 
cumstantial detail  of  the  culture  of  the 
poppy,  and  the  method  of  procuring1  the 
opium,  is  that  given  by  Mr.  Kerr,  as  prac- 
tised in  the  province  ot  Bahar :  he  says, 
"The  field  being  well  prepared  by  the 
plough  and  harrow,  and  reduced  to  an 
exact  level  superficies,  it  is  then  divided 
into  quadrangular  areas  of  seven  feet  long, 
and  five  feet  in  breadth,  leaving  two  feet 
of  interval,  which  is  raised  five  or  six 
inches,  and  excavated  into  an  aqueduct 
for  conveying  water  to  every  area,  for 
which  purpose  they  have  a  well  in  every 
cultivated  field.  The  seeds  are  sown  in 
October  or  November.  The  plants  are 
allowed  to  grow  six  or  eight  inches  distant 
from  each  other,  and  are  plentifully  sup*- 
plied  with  water;  when  the  young  plants 
are  six  or  eight  inches  high,  they  are  wa- 
tered more  sparingly.  But  the  cultivator 
spreads  all  over  the  areas  a  nutrient  com- 
post of  ashes,  human  excrements,  cow- 
dung,  and  a  large  portion  of  nitrous  earth, 
scraped  from  the  highways  and  old  mud 
walls.  When  the  plants  are  nigh-flower- 
ing, they  are  watered  profusely,  to  increase 
the  juice. 

When  the  capsules  are  half  grown,  no 
more  water  is  given,  and  they  begin  to  col- 
lect the  opium. 

At  sunset  they  make  two  longitudinal 
double  incisions  upon  each  half  ripe  cap- 
sule, passing  from  below  upwards,  and 
taking  care  not  to  penetrate  the  internal 
cavity  of  the  capsule.  The  incisions  are  re- 
peated every  evening  until  each  capsule 
has  received  six  or  eight  wounds  ;  then  are 
they  allowed  to  ripen  their  seeds.  The 
ripe  capsules  afford  little  or  no  juice.  If 
the  wound  was  made  in  the  heat  of  the 
day,  a  cicatrix  would  be  too  soon  formed. 
The  night  dews,  by  their  moisture,  favour 
the  exstillation  of  the  juice. 

Early  in  the  morning,  old  women,  boys, 
and  girls,  collect  the  juice  by  scraping  it 
off  the  wounds  with  a  small  iron  scoop, 
and  deposit  the  whole  in  an  earthen  pot, 
where  .  it  is  worked  by  the  hand  in  the 
open  sunshine,  until  it  becomes  of  a  con- 
siderable spissitude.  It  is  then  formed  into 
cakes  of  a  globular  shape,  and  about  four 
pounds  in  weight,and  laid  into  littleearthen 
basins  to  be  further  exsiccated.  These  cakes 
are  covered  over  with  the  poppy  or  tobac- 
co leaves,  and  dried  until  they  are  fit  for 
sale.  Opium  is  frequently  adulterated  with 
cow-dung,  the  extract  of  the  poppy  plant 
procured  by  boiling  and  various  other  eub- 
stances  which  they  keep  in  secresy," 

This  process,  however,  is  now  but  rarely 
practised,  the  consumption  of  this  drug 
being  too  great  to  be  supplied  by  that  me; 
thod  of  collection. 

The  best  sort  of  the  officinal  opium  is  the 
expressed  juice  of  the  heads,  or  of  the 
heads  and  the  upper  part  of  the  stalks  in- 


spissated by  a  gentle  heat ;  this  was  for- 
merly  called  meconium,  in  distinction  from 
the  true  opium,  or  juice  which  issues  spon- 
taneously. 

The  inferior  sorts  (for  there  are  conside- 
rable differences  in  the  quality  of  this 
drug,)  are  said  to  be  prepared  by  boiling 
the  plant  in  water  and  evaporating  the 
strained  decoction;  but  as  no  kind  of  our 
opium  will  totally  dissolve  in  water,  the 
juice  is  most  probably  extracted  by  ex- 
pression. Newman  was  informed  by  some 
Turks  at  Genoa  and  Leghorn,  that  in  some 
places  the  heads,  stalks,  and  leaves  are  com- 
mitted to  the  press  together,  and  that  this 
juice  inspissated  affords  a  very  good  opium. 

On  this  head  Dr.  Lewis  remarks,  that 
the  point  has  not  yet  been  fully  deter- 
mined. It  is  commonly  supposed,  that 
whatever  preparations  the  Turks  may 
make  from  the  poppy  for  their  own  use, 
The  opium  brought  to  us  is  really  the  milky 
juice  collected  from  incisions  made  in  the 
heads,  as  described  by  Ksempfer.  It  is 
certain  that  an  extract  made  by  boiling 
the  heads,  or  the  heads  and  stalks  in  wa- 
ter, is  much  weaker  than  opium  ;  but  it 
appears  also,  that  the  pure  milky  tears  are 
considerably  stronger. 

The  principles  separable  from  opium  are, 
a  resin,  gum,  a  minute  proportion  of  saline 
matter,  water  and  earth,  which  are  inti- 
mately combined  together,  insomuch  that 
all  the  three  dissolve  almost  equally  in 
water  and  in  spirit.  It  is  probably  to  the 
saline  principle  Nicholson  observes  in  this 
and  other  vegetables  that  the  intimacy  of 
union  is  in  great  measure  to  be  ascribed. 

Four  ounces  of  opium,  treated  with  al- 
kohol,  yielded  three  ounces  and  four  scru- 
ples of  resinous  extract ;  five  drachms  and 
a  scruple  of  insoluble  impurities  remaining. 
On  taking  four  ounces  more,  and  applying 
water  at  first,  Newman  obtained  two 
ounces  five  drachms  and  one  scruple  of 
gummy  extract ;  the  insoluble  part  amount- 
ing here  to  seven  drachms  and  a  scruple. 
In  distillation,  alcohol  brought  over  little 
or  nothing  ;  but*  the  distilled  water  was 
considerably  impregnated  with  the  peculiar 
ill  smell  of  opium. 

From  this  analysis  may  be  estimated  the 
effects  of  different  solvents  upon  it.  Al- 
cohol and  proof  spirit  dissolving  its  resin, 
afford  tinctures  possessing  all  its  virtues. 
Water  dissolves  its  gummy  part,  which  is 
much  less  active,  but  a  part  of  the  resin 
is  at  the  same  time  taken  up  by  the  me- 
dium of  the  gum.  Wines  also  Afford  solu- 
tions possessing  the  virtues  of  opium.  Vi- 
negar dissolves  its  active  matter,  but 
greatly  impairs  its  powers. 

The  "use  of  this  celebrated  medicine, 
though  not  unknown  to  Hippocrates,  can 
be  clearly  traced  to  Diagovas,  who  was 
nearly  his  cotemporary,  and  its  importance 
has  ever  since  been  gradually  advanced  by 


OPIUM. 


577 


succeeding1  physicians  of  different  nations. 
Its  extensive  practical  utility,  however,  has 
not  been  long-  veil  understood  ;  and  in 
this  country  perhaps  aiay  be  dated  from 
the  time  of  Sydenham.  Opium  i->  the 
chief  narcotic  now  employed ;  it  acts  di- 
rectly upon  the  nervous  power,  diminish- 
ing the  sensibility,  irritability,  and  mobi- 
biiity  of  the  system  ;  and,  according-  to 
Cullen,  in  a  certain  manner  suspending 
the  motion  of  the  nervous  fluid  to  and 
from  the  brain,  and  thereby  inducing 
sleep,  one  of  its  principal  effects.  From 
this  sedative  power  of  opium,  by  which 
it  allays  pain,  inordinate  action,  and  rest- 
lessness, it  naturally  follows  that  it  may  be 
employed  with  advantage  in  a  great  varie- 
ty of  diseases.  Indeed,  there  is  scarcely 
any  disorder,  in  which,  under  some  circum- 
stances, its  use  is  not  found  proper ;  and 
though  in  many  cases  it  fails  of  producing 
sleep,  yet,  if  taken  in  a  full  dose,  it  occa- 
sions a  pleasant  tranquillity  of  mind,  and 
a  drowsiness,  which  approaches  to  sleep, 


per,  where  locnl  inflammation,  especially  of 
the  brain,  o  •  of -its  membranes,  exists. 

In  intermittent  f<  ver,  the  exhibition  of 
an  opiate  renders  the  paroxysms  milder, 
and  facilitates  the  cure.  Dr.  Cullen  re- 
commends the  union  of  opium  with  bark^ 
which  enables  the  stomach  to  bear  the  lat- 
ter in  larger  doses,  and  adds  considerably 
to  its  efficacy. 

In  the  greater  number  of  the  profluvia 
catarrh  cholera,  opium  is  employed  to  les- 
sen the  discharge,  and  is  frequently  the 
principal  remedy  in  effecting  the  cure. 
In  passive  hsemorrhagy,  it  proves  useful  by 
its  stimulant  powei-.  In  re'rocedent  gout 
it  is  used  as  a  powerful  •timulant. 

In  convulsive  and  spasmodic  diseases  it 
is  advantageously  administered,  with  the 
view  of  relieving  symptoms,  or  even  of  ef- 
fecting a  permanent  cure,  and  in  several  of 
them  it  requires  to  be  given  to  a  very  great 
extent.  * 

In  lues  venerea  it  promotes  the  action  of 
mercury,  and  relieves  the  irritation 


and  which   always    refreshes    the    patient,    cither  from  that  remedy,  or  from  the  disease. 


Besides  the  sedative  power  of  opium,  it 
is  known  to  act  more  or  less  as  a  stimu- 
lant, when  given  in  a  larger  dose,  exciting 
the  motion  of  the  blood.  By  a  certain 
conjoined  effort  of  this  sedative  and  sti- 
muUnt  effect,  opium  has  been  thought  to 
produce  intoxication,  a  quality  for  which 
it  is  much  used  in  eastern  countries. 


In  the  year  1779,  opium  was  introduced 
into  practice  a*  a  specific  against  vhe  Inea 
venerea.  It  was  employed  m  seven!  of 
the  military  hospitals,  where  it  acquired 
the  reputation  of  a  most  efficacious  reme- 
dy; and  Dr.  Michaelis,  phjMcian  of  the 
Hessian  forces,  publi  hed  an  account  of  a 
great  number  of  successful  experiments 


The  principal  indications  which  opium  is  made  with   it,    m  the   first  volume  of  the 

capable   of  fulfilling   are,   supporting    the  Medic  .1  Communications  in  the  year  1784. 

actions  of  the  system,  allaying  pain  and  ir-  Opium  was   afterwards   given  as    an    anti- 

ritation,   relieving    spasmodic   action,    in-  venereal  remedy  in  some  foreign  hospitals, 

ducing  sleep,  and   checking  morbidly  in-  Many  trials  were  also  rmde  of  its  vrtues. 


creased  secretions.  It  is  differently  admi- 
nistered, as  it  is  designed  to  fulfil  one  or 
other  of  these  indications. 

Where  opium  is  given  as  a  stimulus,  it 
ought  to  be  administered  in  smail  doses, 
frequently  repeated,  and  slowly  increased, 
as  by  this  mode  the  excitement  it  produces 
is  best  kept  up.  But  when  the  design  is  to 
mitigate  pain  or  irritation,  or  the  symp- 
toms arising  from  these,  it  ought  to  be  gi- 
ven in  a  full  dose,  and  at  distant  intervals, 
by  which  the  state  of  diminished  po\v 
er  and  sensibility  is  most  completely  in- 
duced. 

One  other  general  rule,  with  respect  to 
the  administration  of  opium,  is,  that  it 
ought  not  to  be  given  in  any  pure  inflam- 
matory affection,  at  least  until  evacuations 
have-  been  used,  or  unless  means  are  cm- 
ployed  to  determine  it  to  the  surface,  and 
produce  a  diaphoresis. 

In  continued  fevers,  not  of  the  pure  in- 


in  several  of  the  London  hospitals,  and  in 
thelloyal  Infirmary  at  Edi.-u-Mirgh.  Very 
favourable  reports  of  its  effic  cy  in  re- 
moving  venereal  complaints  were  publish- 
ed by  different  practitioners;  but,  at  the 
same  lime,  so  many  deduction*  w  re  to 
be  made,  and  so  many'excep  ions  are  to 
be  admitted,  that  it  required  liti!"  saga- 
city to  discover,  that  most  of  the  advocates 
for  this  medicine  reposed  by  a  slender 
and  fluctuating  confidence  in  its  antive- 
nereai  povwrs.  Mr.  Pearson  mad-"  seve- 
ral expei1  m.Mits  on  'he  virtues  of  op  um 
in  lues  venerea,  at  the  Lock  Hospital,  in 
the  years  1784- and  1785;  and  published  a 
narrative  of  its'  effects,  in  the  second  vo- 
lume of  the  Medical  Communications. 
"  The  result  of  my  experiments,"  says  he, 
"  was  very  unfavourable  to  the  credit  of 
this  new  remedy  :  and  I  believe  that  no 
surgeon  m  this  country  relies  on  opium  as 
a  specific  against  the  venereal  virus.  I 


flammatory  kind,  opium   is    administered  have  been  long  accu-tomod   to -administer 

sometimes  as  a  general  stimulus,  and  at  opium  with   great  freedom  during  the  ve- 

other  times  to  allay  irritation.     The  great  nere*l  course  ;  and  the  experience  ofnearly 

practical  rule  in  such  cases  is,  that  it  ought  twenty  years  has  '.aught  me,   thui,  when  it 

to  be  given  in  such  quantities    only,  that  is  combined  with  mercury,  th^  pi-opt  ,-  effi- 


the  pulse  becomes  slower  and  fuller  from 
its-   operation.     Its    exhibition    is   impro- 


cacy  of  the  latter  is  not  in   any  mea>ure  in- 
creased ;  that  it  would  not  be  safe  to  rely 

4E 


OPIUM, 


upon  a  smaller  quantity  of  the  mineral    its  most  valuable  properties  would  be  able 

specific,    nor    to    contract    the    mercurial    to  compensate. 

course  within  a  shorter  limit   than  where        Opium    is  employed   with    laxatives   in 


a  shorter  limit   than  where 
no  opium  has  been  employed.    This  repre- 
sentation will  not,  I  presume,  admit  of  con- 
troversy ;  yet   we  frequently  hear  people 
expressing   themselves  upon  this  head,  as 
if  opium    manifested    some    peculiar  qua- 
lities in  venereal  complaints,  of  a  distinct 
nature  from  its  well   known  narcotic  pro- 
perties,  and  thus  afforded  an   important 
aid  to  mercury   in  the  removal  of  lues  ve- 
nerea."       Perhaps  it  may  not  be  unuseful 
to  disentangle   this  subject  from  the   per- 
plexity in    which  such  'indefinite  language 
necessarily  involves   it.      Opiam,  when  gi- 
ven in  conjunction  with  mercury,  by  dimi- 
nishing the  sensibility  of  the  stomach  and 
bowels,   prevents  many   of  those   inconve- 
niences which  this  mineral  is  apt  to  excite 
in  the  primae  vise  ;  and  thus  its  admission 
into    the    general    system    is    focihtated. 
Mercury  will    likewise  often    produce    a 
morbid  irritability,  accompanied  with  rest- 
lessness and  insomnolescence,  and  it  some- 
times  renders   venereal  sores   painful,  and 
disposed  to  spread.    These  accidental  evils, 
not  necessarily  connected  with  the  venere- 
al disease,  may   be  commonly  alleviaied, 
and  often  entirely  removed,  by  a  judicious 
administration  of  opium  ;  and  the  patient 
will  consequently  be  enabled  to  persist  in 
using  the   mineral  specific.      It  however, 
must    be  perfectly  obvious,   that    opium, 
in  conferring  this  sort  of  relief,  communi- 
cates   no  additional   virtues  to  mercury, 
and  that,  in  reality,  it  assists  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  patient,  not  the  operation  of  the 
medicine  with  which  it  is  combined.     The 
salutary    effects  of   mercury,  as   an   anti- 
dote, may  be  diminished  or  lost  by  the  su- 
pervention   of   vomiting,    dysentery,    &c. 
Opium   will  often   correct    these    morbid 
appearances,  and  so   will  spices,  wine,  an 
appropriate  diet,   &c.  yet   it  would   be  a 
strange   use  of  words  to  urge,  wherever 
these  articles  of  food  were   beneficial  to  a 
venereal    patient,   that  they  concurred  in 
augmenting  the  medicinal  virtues  of  mer- 
cury.    It  may  be  supposed  that  t!  e  majo- 
rity of  medical  men  would  understand, 'hy 
the  terms  '*  to  assist  a  medicine  in  curing 
a  contagious  disease,"  that   the  drug  con- 
joined with  the  specific  actually  increased 
its  medicinal  efficacy  ;  "whereas,  in  the  in- 
stances before  us,   it  is  the  human  body 
only,  which  has   been  aided  to  resist  t!:e 
operat-ion  of  certain  noxious  powers,  which 
would  render  a  preference  in  the  antidote 
prejudicial  or   impossible.      The  soothing 
qualities  of  this  admirable   medicine   can 
scarcely  be  estimated  too  highly.     Yet  we 
must  beware  of  ascribing  effects  to  them 
which  have  no  existence  ;    Kince  a  confi- 
dence in  the  antivenereal  virtue  of  opium 
would  be  a  source  of  greater  mischief,  than 


Opium    is  employed   with    laxatives 
colic,  and  often  prevents  ileus  and  inflam- 
mation, by  relieving  the  spasm. 

It  is  often  given  to  promote  healihy  sup- 
puration, and  is  a  principal  remedy  in  ar- 
resting the  progress  of  gangrene. 

The  sudorific  property  of  opium  is  justly 
considered  of  considerable  power,  more  es- 
pecially in  combination  with  ipecacuan  or 
antimony.  The  combined  powder  of  ipe- 
cacuan, consisting  of  one  part  of  ipecacuan, 
one  part  of  opium,  and  eight  of  sulpha!  of 
potash,  is  a  very  powerful  sudorific,  given 
in  a  dose  from  15  to  25  grains.  The  com- 
bination of  opium  with  antimony  is  gene- 
rally made  by  adding  30  to  4u  drops  of  an- 
timonial  wine  to  25  or  30  drops  of  tincture 
of  opium,  and  forming  them  into  a  draught. 
Opium,  taken  into  the  stomach  in  im- 
moderate doses,  proves  a  narcotic  poison, 
psoclucing  vertigo,  tremors,  convulsions, 
delirium,  stupor,  stertor,  and,  finally,  fatal 
apoplexy. 

AVhere  opium  has  been  taken  so  as  to 
produce  these  dangerous  consequences, 
the  contents  of  the  stomach  are  fiist  to  be 
evacuated  by  a  powerful  emetic,  as  a  solu- 
lutlon  of  the  suiphat  of  zinc.  Large 
draughts  of  vinegar,  or  any  of  the  na- 
tive vegetable  acids,  are  then  to  be  swal- 
lowed. Moderate  doses  of  brandy,  or  a 
strong  infusion  of  coffee,  have  also  been 
found  useful. 

Respecting  the  external  application  of 
opium,  authors  seem  not  sufficiently  agreed. 
Some  allege,  that  when  applied  to  the 
skin  it  allays  pain  and  spasm,  procures 
sleep,  and  produces  all  the  salutary  or  dan- 
gerous effects  which  result  from  its  in. 
ternal  use  ;  while  others  say,  that  thus  ap- 
plied it  has  little  or  no  effect  whatever. 
It  has  also  been  asserted,  that  when  mixed 
with  caustic  it  diminishes  the  pain  which 
would  otherwise  ensue?  and  if  this  be 
true,  it  is  probably  by  decreasing  the  sen- 
sibiiity  of  the  part.  Injected  by  the  rec- 
tum, it  has  all  the  effect  of  opium  .taken 
into  the  stomach  ;  but  to  answer  this  pur- 
pose, double  the  quantity  is  to  be  em- 
ployed. Applied  to  the  naked  nerves  of 
animals,  it  produces  immediate  torpor  and 
loss  of  power  in  all  the  muscles  with  which 
the  nerves  communicate. 

The  requisite  dose  of  opium  varies  in 
different  persons,  and  in  different  states  of 
the  same  person.  A  quarter  of  a  grain 
Will  in  one  adult  produce  effects  which  ton 
times  the  quantity  will  not  do  in  another; 
and  a  dose  that  might  prove  fatal  in  cho- 
lera or  colic,  would  not  be  perceptible  in 
many  cases  of  tetanus,  or  mania.  The 
lowest  fatal  dose,  to  those  unaccustomed  to 
take  it,  seems  to  be  about  four  grains  : 
but  a  dangerous  dose  is  so  apt  to  produce 


OPO 

vomiting,  that  it  has  seldom  time  to  oc- 
casion death.  When  given  in  too  small  a 
dose,  it  often  produces  disturbed  sleep, 
and  other  disagreeable  consequences ;  and 
in  some  cases  it  seems  imposs-ble  to  be 
made  to  agree  in  any  dose  or  form.  Often, 
on  the  other  hand,  from  a  small  dose, 
sound  sleep  and  alleviation  of  pain  will 
be  produced ;  while  a  larger  one  occasions 
vertigo  and  delirium.  Some  prefer  the  re- 
peuiion  of  small  doses  ;  others  the  giving 
a  full  dose  at  once  :  its  operation  is  sup- 
posed to  last  about  eight  hours  •,  this  how- 
ever must  depend  upon  circumstances. 
The  usual  dose  is  one  grain.  The  officinal 
preparations  of  this  drug  are  numerous. 
The  following  are  among  the  principal  : 
Opium  purification,  ftilula  ex  opio,  pulvis 
opiatus,  tinctura  opii,  tinclura  opii  camp/io- 
rata,  and  confectio  npii  ;  it  is  also  uii  ingre- 
dient in  thr  pulvis  ipecacuanha  coinpositus, 
electuarium  japonicum,  pulvis  e  cretucompo- 
sitiis,  &c. 

OPO  BALSAMUM.  (From  OTTOS,  juice,  and 
^KfAfjiov,  balsam.)  See  Halsamum  Gilea- 
dense 

(From  ore?,  juice,  and 
L,  a  tree  of  that  name.)  Opocar- 
pison.  The  juice  of  a  tree  called  Calpast. 
It  resembles  myrrh,  but  is  poisonous. 

OpoDEocELE.  '  A  ruptue  throng!)  the  fo- 
ratr;en  ischii,  or  into  the  labia  pudendi. 

OPODELDOC.  A  term  of  no  meaning, 
frequently  mentioned  by  Paracelsus.  For- 
merly it  signified  a  plaster  for  all  external 
injuries,  but  now  is  confined  to  a  campho- 
rated soap  liniment. 

OPOPANAX.  (From  COT?,  juice,  and 
fretv*gt  the  panacea.)  The  plant  from 
whence  the  gum  is  produced  is  known 
by  the  names  of  opoponacum,  panax  hera- 
cleum,  panax  costinum,  panax  pastinacea, 
kyna,  Hercules  all  heal,  and  opoponaxwort. 
Pastinaca  opopanax  of  Linnaeus  ;  foliis  pin- 
?mtis,  Joliolis  basi  antica  extisis.  Opopanax 
is  the  gum  mi-resinous  juice  obtained  by 
means  of  incisions  made  at  the  bottom  of 
the  stalk  of  the  plant,  from  which  it  gra- 
dually exudes,  and  by  undergoing  spon- 
taneous concretion,  assumes  the  appear- 
ance under  which  we  have  it  import- 
ed from  Turkey,  and  the  East  Indies, 
viz.  sometimes  in  little  drops  or  tears, 
more  commonly  in  irregular  lumps,  of  a 
reddish  yellow  colour,  on  the  outside, 
with  specks  of  white  ;  internally  of  a 
paler  colour,  and  frequently  variegated 
with  large  white  pieces.  Opoponax  has  a 
strong  disagreeable  smell,  and  a  bitter, 
acrid,  somewhat  nauseous  taste.  It  is 
only  employed  in  the  present  practice  as 
an  antispasmodic,  in  combination  with 
other  medicines,  although  it  was  formerly 
in  high  estimation  as  an  attenuant,  deob- 
struent,  and  aperient.  Its  antispasmodic 
virtues  are  less  powerful  than  galbanum, 


ORB 


579 


and  more  so  than  arnmoniacum.  It  has  no 
place  m  the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia,  but 
is  directed  by  the  London  College  in  the 
fnlula  galbani  composita. 

OroriA.  (From  6^-roju.M,  to  see.)  The 
bones  of  the  eyes. 

OPUHICE.  (From  oa-sg*,  autumnal  fruits.) 
A  conserve  made  of  ripe  fruits. 

OPPILATIO.  (From  oppilo,  to  sliut  up.) 
OppUation  is  a  close  kind  of  obstruction  ; 
for,  according  to  Rhodius,  it  signifies,  not 
only  to  shut  out,  but  also  to  fill. 

OPPILATIVA.  (From  opfrilo,  to  shut  up.) 
Medicines  or  substances  which  shut  up  the 
pores. 

OppoifEifs  POLLICIS.  See  Flexor  o&sis 
metacarpi  pollicis. 

OPPKESSIO.  The  catalepsy,  or  any  press- 
ure upon  the  brain. 

OPSIGONOS.  (From  o^i,  late,  and  yivo^t, 
to  be  born.)  A  dens  sapientise,  or  late  cut 
tooth. 

OPTIONERVES.  (JVerw  optici,  from 
C7f]op*t,  to  see  ;  because  they  are  the  or- 
gans of  sight.)  The  second  pair  of  nerves 
of  the  brain,  they  arise  from  the  thalami, 
nervorum  opticorum,  perforate  the  bulb  of 
the  eye,  and  in  it  form  the  retina. 

OpuifTiA.  (M  opunte,  from  the  city 
Opus,  near  which  it  flourished.)  The 
prickly  leaves  of  this  plant,  Cactus  opuntia 
of  Linnaeus,  abound  with  a  mucillagmous 
matter,  which  is  esteemed  in  its  native  coun- 
tr.es  an  emollient,  in  the  form  of  poultice. 

Orache,  stinking.     See  ^triplex  fcetida* 

Orange.     See  Jlurantium. 

Orange  Seville.      Si-e  Aurantium. 

Orange,  shaddock.     See  Shaddock. 

ORBICULARE  OS.  (Orbicularis  t 

shaped  like  a  ring,  from  orbiculus,  a  little 
ring.)  Os  pisiforme.  A  name  of  a  bone 
of  the  carpus.  Also  a  very  small  round 
bone,  not  largert  han  a  pin-head,  that  be- 
longs to  the  internal  ear. 

ORBICULARIS  ORIS.  (Musculua  or- 
bicularis  oris,  from  orbiculus,  a  little  ring1 ; 
so  called  from  its  shape.)  Sphincter 
laborium  of  Douglass,  semi  orbiciilans  of 
Wmslow,  constrictor  oris  of  Cowper,  and 
labial  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  mouth, 
formed  in  a  great  measure  by  those  of  the 
lips  ;  the  fibres  of  the  superior  descending, 
those  of  the  inferior  ascending,  and  decus- 
sating each  other  about  the  corner  of  the 
mouth ;  they  run  along  the  lip  to  join  those 
of  the  opposite  side,  so  that  the  fleshy- 
fibres  appear  to  surround  the  mouth  like  a 
sphincter.  Its  use  i»  to  shut  the  mouth,  by 
contracting  and  drawing  both  lips  toge- 
ther, and  to  counteract  all  the  muscles  that 
assist  in  forming  it. 

ORBICULARIS  PALPEBRARUM.  Or- 
bicularis,  scil.  tm/sculus.  Orbicularis  pal- 
pebrarum  ciliaris  of  authors,  and  maxillo 
palpebral  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  common 
to  both  the  eyelids.  It  arises  by  a  number 


580 


ORC 


of  fleshy  fibres  from  •  he  outer  edge  of  the 
orb  r  process  of  the  superior  maxiiliry 
bo  ie,  .id  from  a  tendou  near  ;ne  mner 
angle  of  the  eye  ;  these  fibres  run  a  liitle 
downward  and  outwards,  over  the  upper 
part  of  the  cheek,  below  th"  orbit,  cover- 
ing the  unde;-  evehd,  and  sun-mind  the 
external  angU  ,  being  clo  ely  connected 
only  to  the  skin  and  fa'-  ;  they  then  run 
over  the  superciliary  ridge  of  the  os  fron- 
tis,  towards  the  inner  ramhus,  where  the) 
mix  with  the  fibre  of  tne  os  occipito-ftvm- 
talis  and  comigator  supercilii:  then  co- 
vering the  upp^r  eyelid,  they  descend  to 
the  inn  *r  angle,  opposite  to  their  inferior 
origin,  and  firmly  adhere  to  the  internal 
angular  process  of  the  os  frontis,  and  to 
the  short  round  tendon  which  serves  to  fix 
the  palpebrae  and  muscular  fibres  arising 
from  it  It  is  inserted  in»o  the  nasal  pro- 
cess of  the  superior  maxillary  bone  by  a 
short  round  tendon,  covering  the  anterior 
and  upper  part  of  the  lachrymil  sac, 
which  tendon  can  be  easily  felt  at  the  in- 
ner cunthus  of  the  eye.  The  use  of  this 
muscle  is  to  shut  the  eye,  by  drawing  both 
lids  together,  the  fibrres  contracting  from 
the  outer  angle  towards  the  inner,  press 
the  eyeball,  squeeze  the  lachrymal  gland, 
and  convey  the  tears  towards  the  puncta 
lachrymalia. 

ORBICULARIS  FALPEBRARUM  CILIARIS.  See 
Qrbicularis  palpcbrarum. 

ORBITS.  Orbita.  The  two  cavities  un- 
der the  forehead,  in  which  the  eyes  are  si- 
tuated, are  so  termed.  The  angles  of  the 
orbits  are  calif  d  cant  hi.  Each  orbit  is  com- 
posed of  seven  bones,  viz.  the  frontal, 
maxillary,  jugal,  lachrymal,  ethmoid,  pa- 
latine, and  sphenoid.  The  use  of  this  bony 
socket  is  to  maintain  and  defend  the  organ 
•of  sight,  and  its  adjacent  parts. 

ORCHEA  (F  om  o£%ist  a  te'sticle.)  Ga- 
len says  il  is  the  scrotum. 

ORCHIS.     (From  ctiyopzi,  to  desire.) 

1.  A  testicle. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linasean   system.     Class,  Gyuandria.     Or- 
der, Diandria, 

ORCKTS  BIFOI.IA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  butterfiv  orchis.  See  Satyrion. 

ORCHIS  MASCULA  The  systematic  name 
of  th*  male  orchis  See  Satyr  ion. 

ORCHIS  M  5Rio.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  orchis  from  whose  root  the  salep  is 
made.  See  Salep, 

ORCHITIS.  (From  o^if,  a  testicle.) 
See  Hernia  humoralis. 

ORCHOS.  (From  og^oc,  a  plantation  or 
orchard ;  so  called  From  the  regularity 
with  which  the  hairs  are  inserted  )  The 
extremities  of  the  eye-lids,  where  the  eye- 
lashes grow. 

ORCHOTOMY.  (From  oyyt,  a  testicle, 
and  <rt[4va><  to  cut.)  Castration.  The  ope- 
ration of  extracting  a  testicle. 


i  OR! 

OREOSELIXUM.  (From  G/JOC,  a  mountain, 
and  O-IMVOV,  parsley,  so  named  because  it 
grows  wild  upon  .mountains.)  Black 
mountain  parsley.  The  root  and  seed  of 
this  plant,  Athaminta  oreoselinum  of  Linnae- 
us,foliolis  divaricatis,  as  well  as  the  whole 
herb,  were  formerly  used  medicinally. 
Though  formerly  in  so  high  estiuiation 
as  *o  obtain  the  epithet  of  polychesta,  this 
plant  is  seldom  us"d  in  the  practice  of 
the  present  day.  An  extract  and  tincture 
prepared  from  the  root  were  said  to  be 
attenuant  aperient,  deobstruent,  ^nd  li- 
thoiuriptic.  The  oil  obtained  by  distilla- 
tion from  the  seed  was  esteemed  to  uliay 
ijie  toothach;  and  the  whole  was  recom- 
mended as  an  antiscorbutic  and  corrobo- 
rant. 

ORESTION.  (From  o^og,  a  mountain.)  In 
Dioscorides  it  is  the  Helenium,  or  a  kind 
of  elecampane  growing  upon  mountains. 

OREXIS.  (From  p^a/u*/,  to  desire.) 
Orexia.  The  appetite. 

ORICIA  (From  Oricus,.a  city  of  Epirus, 
near  which  it.  grows.)  A  species  of  fir  or 
turpentine  tree. 

ORIEBTTALIA  FOLIA.  The  leaves  of 
senna. 

ORIGANUM.  (From  e/>oc,  a  moun- 
tain, and  -y&voa,  to  rejoice,  so  called  be- 
cause it  grows  upon  the  side  of  moun- 
tains.) 

1  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linn  scan  system.      Class,  Dydinamia.     Or- 
der, Gymnosperniia. 

2  The  jharmacopoeial  name  of  Majora- 
na  mancarana.     Origmanum  heracloeticum, 
from  Heraclea,  where  the  best  was  said  to 
be   produced.      Zazarhendi    herbn.     Wild 
marjoram.     Origanum  vtdgare  of  Linnaeus  : 
spicis  subrutunais  panicidatis  conglomeratis^ 
bracteis    calyce    longioribus    ovatis       This 
plant  grows  wild   in    many  parts   of  Bri- 
tain.      It     has     an     agreeable     aromatic 
smell,    approaching  to   that  of  marjoram, 
and    a  pungent  taste,    much     resembling 
thyme,  to  which  it  is  likewise  thought  to 
be   more    readily  allied  in    its-  medicinal 
qualities,  and  therefore  deemed  to  be  em- 
menagogue,  tonic,   stomachic,    &c-      The 
dried  leaves,  used  instead  of  tea,  are  said 
to  be  exceedingly  grateful      They  are  em- 
ployed  in  medicated  baths  and  fomenta- 
tions. 

ORIGANUM  CRETICUM.  See  Dictamnus 
creticits. 

ORIGAKUM  DICTAMNUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  dittany  of  Crete.  See  Dic- 
tamnvs  cre.ticus. 

ORIGANUM"  MAJORAXA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  sweet  marjoram.  See  Marjo- 
rana. 

ORIGANUM  STRTACUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  Syrian  herb  mastich.  See 
Marum. 

ORIGANUM  VDXGA.IIE,      The   systematic 


CRT 


CRY 


581 


j*ame  of  the  wild  marjoram.     See  Origa- 
num, 

Ours  CONSTRICTOR.  See  Orbicularis  oris. 
OHLEAKA  TAIIRA.  (Orlea:ia>  so  napped 
from  ihe  place  where  it  grows.)  The  sub- 
stance so  called  is  a  ceracyous  mass,  ob- 
tained from  the  seeds  of  the  Bixa  orleana 
of  Linnaeus.  In  Jamaica  a-id  u'arm  climates 
it  "is  considered  as  a  useful  remedy  in  dy- 
sentery, possessing  adstrmgent  and  sto- 
machic  qualities. 

ORNITHOUALUM  MARITIMUJVI.  (From  opvic, 
a  bird,  and  yuKA,  milk,  so  called  from  ;he 
colour  ot  its  flowers,  which  are  like  the 
miik  found  in  eggs.)  A  kind  of  wild  onion. 
Sef  ficiila. 

ORNITHOGLOSSUM.  (From  op/c,  a  bird, 
and  T^OC?*,  a  longue,  so  called  from  its 
shape)  Bird's  tongue.  The  seeds  of  the 
as  ee,  as  sometimes  so  called. 
'  ORNITHOLOGY,  (From  op/,  a  bird,  and 
AO^OC,  a  discourse.)  That  pan  of  natural 
his.  .;-\  wh  ch  treats  of  birds 

OHXITHOPODIUM.  (From  ogwwt,  a  bird, 
and  ins;,  a  foot ;  so  called  fro,-,,  the  likeness 
of  its  pods  to  a  bird's  claw.)  Bird's  foot ; 
scorpion  wort. 

ORXUS.  (From  orn,  Heb.)  "ihe  ash- 
tree  which  affords  manna. 

OROBAXCHE.  (From  ogo£o?,  the  wild 
pea,  and  *^»,  to  suffocate  ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  tames  round  theorobus,  and  de- 
stroys it.)  The  great  tooth  wort  or  hypo- 
cystis. 

OROBRYCHIS.  (From  ogo£W,  the  wood- 
pea,  and  @%o%o,  to  eat.)  The  same  as  oro- 
bus. 

OROBUS.  (From  tfvrfa,  to  eat.)  1. 
Th  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin 
nxan  sysif-m.  Class,  Diadelphia,  Order, 
Decandria. 

2.  I1..-  pharmacopoeial  name  oftheervum. 
See  Ervum. 

OROBUS  TUBEROSUS.  The  heath  pea. 
The  root  of  this  plant  is  said  to  be  nutri- 
tious. The  Scotch  Highlanders  hold  ihem 
in  great  esteem,  and  chew  them  like  to- 
bacco. 

OROSEIIIOJM.  See  Oreoselinum. 
ORPIMKKT.  Orpimejitum.  Native  orpi- 
ment  i.s  found  m  yellow,  brilliant,  and,  as  it 
were,  talcky  masses,  often  mixed  with  real- 
gar, and  sometimes  of  a  greenish  colour. 
See  jlrsenic. 

Orpine.     See  Faba  crassa. 
ORRHOPYGIUM.     (From  <r§c?,  the  extremi- 
ty, and  Trvyn,  the  buttocks.)     The  extremity 
of  the  spine,  which  is  terminated  by  the  os 
coccygis. 

ORRHOS.  (From  gea>,  to  flow.)  Serum, 
whey.  The  raphe,  and  the  extremity  of 
the  sacrum. 

Orris,  common.     See  Iris  nostras. 
Orris    Florentine. .   See  Iris forentina. 
ORTHOCOLOX.     (Fron.  cflot,  straight,  and 
limb.)    It  is  a  species  of  stiff  joint, 


and  is  when  it  cannot  be  bended,  but  re- 
mains straight. 

ORTHOPNOE  \.  (From  op 8/><x.  erect,  and 
TTVOH,  breathing  )  A  very  quick  an,!  labori- 
ous breathing,  during  which  the  person  is 
obliged  to  be  in  an  erect  posture. 

OHWI.A.  (Orvale.  French.)  A  species 
of  clary  or  hormnnim. 

ORVIKTAXUM  i>  used  for  a  medicine  that 
resists  poison.-.,  from  a  mountebank  of  Orvie- 
ta  in  Italy,who  fir-u  made  himself  famous  by 
taking  such  things  upon  the  stage,  after  do- 
ses of  pretended  poisons,  Though  some 
say  its  inventor  was  one  H.  F  Orvietanus, 
and  that  it  is  named  after  him. 

ORYZA.  (From  orez,  Arab.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
n<e;tn  s \stem.  Class,  Triandria.  Order, 
Digynia.  2.  The  name  for  rice,  or  the 
seeds  of  the  Oryza  sativa  of  Linnaeus. 
Rice  is  the  prmcip  .1  food  of  the  inh-tbiunts 
in  all  parts  of  ihe  East,  where  it  is  boiled 
and  eaten,  either  al  >ne  or  with  their  meat. 
Lai'g^  quantities  of  it  are  annually  sent 
into  Europe,  and  it  meets  with  a  general 
esteem  for  family  purposes.  Tiie  pp'-ple 
of  Ja\;t  have  a  method  of  making  puddings 
of  rice,  which  seems  to  be  unknown  here, 
but  it  is  not  difficult  to  put  in  practice, 
if  it  should  merit  attention.  They  take  a 
conical  earthen  pot,  which  is  open  at  the 
large  end,  and  perforated  all  over :  this 
they  fill  about  half  full  with  rice,  and  put- 
ting it  into  a  larger  earthen  pot  of  the  same 
shape,  filled  With  boiling  water,  the  rice  in 
the  first  pot  soon  swells,  and  stops  the 
perforations  so  as  to  keep  out  the  water  ; 
by  this  method  the  rice  is  brought  to  a 
firm  consistence,  and  forms  a  pudding, 
which  is  generally  eaten  wivh  butter,  oil, 
sugar,  vinegar,  and  spices.  .The  Indians 
eat  stewed  rice  with  good  success  against 
the  bloody  flux;  and  in  most  inflammatory 
disorders  they  cure  themselves  with  only  a 
decoction  of  it.  The  spirruous  liquor 
called  arrack  is  made  fnm  Mrs 
Rice  grows  nattirdly  in  moist  places  ;  and 
will  not  come  to  perfection,  when  culti- 
vated, unless  the  gr.mnd  be  sometimes 
overflowed,  or  plentifully  wviered.  The 
gr-.in  is  of  a  grey  colour  when  fii^t  reaped  ; 
but  the  gr  >wers  have  a  method  nf  wh  'ten- 
ing  it  before  it  is  sent  to  market  The 
manner  of  performing  this,  and  beating  it 
out  in  Egypt,  is  thus  described  b>  II 
quint:  They  have" hollow  iro:>  cylindrical 
pestles,  about  an  inch  diameter,  lifted  by 
a  wheel  worked  with  oxen.  A  person  its 
between  the  pestles,  and,  as  they  rise, 
pushes  forward  the  rice,  .vhU>'  another 
winnows  and  supplies  fresh  parcels.  Thus 
they  continue  working  until  it  is  entirely 
fr -e  from  chaff  Hr.v^g  in  this  m.;nner 
cleaned  it,  th:-y  add  one-'hiHieth  p:.r'  of 
salt,  a'id  rub  them  both  together,  by  which 
the  grain  acquires  a  whiteness  ;  then  it  is 


582 


OSS 


OST 


passed  through  a  sieve,  to  separate  the  salt 
again  from  it.  In  the  island  of  Ceylon 
they  have  a  much  more  expeditious  me- 
thod of  getting-  out  the  rice  ;  for,  in  the 
field  where  it  is  reaped,  they  dig  a  round 
hole,  with  a  level  bottom,  about  a  foot 
deep,  and  eight  yards  diameter,  and  fill 
it  with  bundles  of  corn.  Having  laid  it 
properly,  the  women  drive  about  half  a  do- 
zen oxen  continually  round  the  pit ;  and  thus 
they  will  tread  out  forty  or  fifty  bushels  a 
day.  This  is  a  very  ancient  method  of  tread- 
ing out  corn,  and  is  still  practised  in  Africa 
upon  other  sorts  of  grain. 

OUTZA  SATIVA.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  rice-plant.  See  On/za. 

OS.     See  Bone. 

Os  EXTERN UM.  The  entrance  into  the 
vagina.  It  is  so  named  in  opposition  to  the 
mouth  ot  the  womb,  which  is  called  the  os 
internum,  or  os  tinQze. 

Os  INTERXUM.  Os  ttncce,  and  amphideon, 
or  amphidcum.  Galen  calls  it  oscheon.  The 
orifice  or  mouth  of  the  womb. 

Os  X.EONIS.     The  antirrhinum  linaria. 

Os  TINCJE.     See  Os  internum. 

OSCHEOCELE.  (From  o$%tov,  the  scrotum, 
and  X«A»,  a  tumour  )  This  term  is  some- 
times given  to  a  tumour  of  the  scrotum, 
from  an  accumulation  of  water,  (see  Hydro- 
cele)  ;  and  sometimes  to  a  scrotal  hernia, 
(see  Hernia.') 

OSCHEON.  Oc-^tov.  The  scrotum.  Galen 
gives  the  name  to  the  os  uteri. 

OSCHEOPHYMA.  (From  oir^iov,  the  scrotum, 
and  cpt/^wat,  a  tumour.  (A  swelling  of  the 
scrotum. 

Oscillation  of  Boerhaave.  See  Irritabi- 
lity. 

OSCITAXS.  (From  oscito,  to  gape.)  The 
•yawning  fever. 

OSC1TATIO.  (From  oscito,  to  gape.) 
Chasme.  Oscedo,  Yawning.  Gaping. 

OscuLATonius.  (From  osculo,  to  kiss  ;  so 
called  because  the  action  of  kissing  is  per- 
formed by  it.)  The  sphincter  muscle  of  the 
lips. 

OSCULUM.  Dim.  of  os,  a  mouth.)  A 
little  mouth. 

Osmund  royal.  •   See  Osmunda  regalis. 

OSMUNDA.  (From  Osmund,  who  first 
used  it  )  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
theLinnse>n  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia. 
Order,  Filices. 

OSMUNDA  RKOALIS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  osmund  royal.  Its  root  possesses  ad- 
stringent  and  styptic  virtues. 

OSPHYS.     Orqvf.     The  loins. 

OSSA  SPONG1OSA.  The  spongy 
bones  are  wo  in  number,  and  are  called 
ossa  spongiosa  inferior  a.  The  ethmoid  bone 
has  two  turbinated  portions,  which  are 
sometimes  called  the  superior  spongy 
bones.  These  bones,  which,  from  their 
shape,  are  sometimes  called  ossa  turbinata, 
have,  by  some  anatomists,  been  described 


as  belonging  to  the  ethmoid  bone  ;  and  by 
others,  as  portions  of  the  ossa  palati.  In 
young  subjects,  however,  they  are  evi- 
dently distinct  bones.  They  consist  of  a 
spongy  lamella  in  each  nostril.  The  con- 
vex surface  of  this  lamella  is  turned  to- 
wards the  septum  narium,  and  its  concave 
part  towards  the  maxillary  bone,  covering 
the  opening  of  the  lachrymal  duct  into  the 
nose.  From  their  upper  edge  arise  two 
processes  :  the  posterior  o:  these,  which  is 
the  broadest,  hangs  as  it  \vere  upon  the 
edge  of  the  antrum  highmoriaimvn ;  the 
anterior  one  joins  the  os  unguis,  and  forms 
a  part  of  the  lachrymal  duct.  These  bones 
are  complete  in  the  foetus.  They  are  lined 
with  the  pituitary  membrane ;  and,  besides 
their  connection  with  the  ethmoid  bone, 
are  joined  to  the  ossa  maxillaria  superiora, 
ossa  palati,  and  ossa  unguis.  Besides 
these  ossa  spongiosa  inferiora,  there  are 
sometimes  two  others,  situated  lower 
down,  one  in  each  nostril.  These  are 
very  properly  considered  as  a  production 
of  the  sides  of  the  maxillary  siiuis  turned 
downwards.  In  many  subjects,  likewise, 
we  find  other  smaller  bones,  standing  out 
into  the  nostrils,  which,  from  their  shape, 
might  also  deserve  the  name  of  turbinata, 
but  they  are  uncertain  in  their  size,  situa- 
tion, and  number. 

OSSICULA  AUDITUS.  The  small 
bones  of  the  internal  ear  are  four  in  number, 
viz.  the  malleus,  incus  tapes,  and  os  orbi- 
culare  ;  and  are  situated  in  the  cavity  of  the 
tympanum.  See  Malleus,  Incus,  Stapes,  and 
Orbiculare  os. 

OSSIFICATION.  (From  os,  a  bone,  and 
facio,  to  make.)  See  Bane. 

OSSIFRAGA.  (From  os,  a  bone,  and/mn^o, 
to  break.)  A  petrified  root,  called  the 
bone-binder,  from  its  supposed  virtues  in 
uniting  fractured  bones. 

OssiFRAfrUS.     See  Osteocolla. 

OSSIVORUS.  (From  os,  a  bone,  and  voro, 
to  devour.)  Applied  to  a  species  of  tumour 
or  ulcer,  which  destroys  the  bone. 

OSTARGA.  (From  OO-TIOI,  a  bone,  and  a-yp*., 
a  laying  hold  of.)  A  forceps  to  take  out 
bones  with. 

OSTARIUS.  (A  porter,  from  ostium,  a 
door;  so  called  as  being  the  passage  into 
the  bowels.)  The  lower  orifice  of  the  sto- 
mach. 

OSTEITES.  (From  o&ov,  a  bone.)  The 
bone-binder.  See  Osteocolla. 

OSTEOCOLLA.  (From  c^ovt  a  bone, 
and  MXX*U>,  to  glue.)  Ossifraga.  Holo- 
steus.  Osteites.  Amosteus.  Osteolithos. 
Stelochites,  glue  bone,  stone,  or  Bone-binder, 
A  particular  carbonate  of  lime,  found  in 
some  parts  of  Germany,  particularly  in 
the  Marche  of  Brandenburg,  and  in  other1 
countries.  It  is  met  with  in  loose  sandy 
grounds,  spreading  from  near  the  surface 
to  a  considerable  depth,  into  a  number  of 


OST 


03T 


58', 


ramifications,  like  the  roots  of  a  tree  ;  it 
is  of  whitish  colour,  soft  whilst  under 
the  eartn,  n  able  when  dry,  rough  on  the 
surface,  for  the  most  part  either  hollow 
within,  or  filled  with  a  solid  wood,  or  with 
a  powdery  wr.ite  matter.  It  was  formerly 
celebrated  for  promoting  the-  coalition  of 
fractured  bones,  and  the  formation  of  callus  ; 
which  virtues  are  not  attributed  to  it  in  the 
present  day. 

OSTEOCOPUS.  (From  OS-MK,  a  bone,  and 
noTTcs,  uneasiness.)  A  very  violent  fixed 
pain  in  any  part  of  the  bone. 

OSTEOGENICA.  (From  os-«ov,  a  bone,  and 
ytvvx.0,  to  beget.)  Medicines  which  promote 
the  generation  of  a  callus. 

OSTEOGBNY.  (Osteogenia,  from  owv, 
a  bone,  and  y,evti&,  generation.)  The 
growth  of  bones.  Bones  are  either  formed 
between  membranes  or  in  the  substance  of 
cartilages,  and  the  bony  deposition  is  ef- 
fected by  a  determined  action  of  arteries. 
The  secretion  of  bone  takes  place  in  car- 
tilage in  the  long  bones,  as  those  of  the 
arm,  leg,  &c.  and  betwixt  two  layers  of 
membrane,  like  the  bones  of  the  skull, 
where  true  cartilage  is  never  seen.  Often 
the  bony  matter  is  formed  in  distinct  bags, 
and  there  it  grows  into  form,  as  in  the 
teeth  ;  for  each  tooth  is  formed  in  its 
little  bag,  which  by  injection  can  be  filled 
and  covered  with  vessels.  Any  artery  of 
the  body  can  assume  this  action,  and  depo- 
sit bone,  which  is  formed  also  where  it 
should  not  be,  in  the  tendons,  and  in  the 
joints,  in  the  great  arteries,  and  in  the 
valves,  in  the  flesh  of  the  heart  itself,  or 
even  in  the  soft  and  pulpy  substance  of  the 
brain. 

All  the  bones  in  the  foetus  are  merely 
cartilage  before  the  time  of  birth;  this 
cartilage  is  never  hardened  into  bom ,  but 
from  the  first  it  i.s  an  organized  mass.  It 
has  its  vessels,  which  are  at  first  transpa- 
rent, but  which  soon  dilate ;  and  whenever 
the  red  colour  or  the  blood  begins  to  ap- 
pear in  them,  ossification  very  quickly  suc- 
ceeds, the  arteries  being  so  far  enlarged  as 
to  carry  the  coarser  parts  of  the  blood. 
The  first  mark  of  ossification  is  an  artery 
which  is  seen  running  into  the  centre  of 
the  jelly  which  is  formed.  Other  arteries 
soon  appear,  and  a  net  work  of  vessels  is 
formed,  and  then  a  centre  of  ossification 
begins,  stretching  its  rays  according  to 
the  length  of  the  bone,  and  then  the  car- 
tillage  begins  to  grow  opaque,  yellow, 
brittle  ;  it  will  no  longer  bend,  and  a  bony 
centre  may  easily  be  discovered.  Other 
points  of  ossification  are  successively 
formed,  preceded  by  the  appearance  of 
arteries.  The  ossification  follows  the  ves- 
sels, and  buries  and  hides  those  vessels  by 
which  it  is  formed.  The  vessels  advance 
towards  the  ends  of  the  bone,  the  whole 
body  of  the  bone  becomes  opaque,  and 


there  is  left  a  small  vascular  circle  only  at 
either  end ;  the  heads  are  separated  from 
the  body  of  the  bone  by  a  thin  cartilage, 
and  the  vessels  of  the  "centre,  extending 
still  towards  the  extremities  of  the  bone, 
perforate  the  cartilage,  pass  into  the  head 
of  the  bone,  and  then  its  ossification  also 
begins,  and  a  small  mic'xus  of  ossification 
is  formed 'in  its  centre.  Thus  the  heads 
and  the  body  are  at  first  distinct  bones, 
formed  apart,  joined  by  a  cartilage,  and 
not  united  till  the  age  of  fifteen  or  twenty 
years.  Then  the  deposition  of  bone  be- 
gins, and  while  the  bone  is  laid  by  the  ar- 
teries, the  cartilage  is  conveyed  away  by 
the  absorbing  vessels  ;  and  while  they  con- 
vey  away  the  superfluous  cartilage,  they 
model  the  bone  into  its  due  form,  shape 
out  rts  cavities,  cancelli  and  holes,  remove 
•the  thinner  parts  of  the  cartilage,  and 
burden  it  into  due  consistence.  The  earth 
which  constitutes  the  hardness  of  bone, 
and  all  its  useful  properties,  is  dead,  inor- 
ganized,  and  lies  in  the  interstices  of  bone, 
where  it  is  made  up  of  gelatinous  matter, 
to  give  it  consistence  and  strength,  fur- 
nished with  absorbents  to  keep  it  in  health, 
and  carry  off  its  wasted  parts ;  and  per- 
vaded by  vessels  to  supply  it  with  new 
matter.  During  all  the  process  of  ossifica- 
tion, the  absorbents  proportion  their  action 
to  the  stimulus  which  is  applied  to  them; 
they  carry  away  the  serous  fluid,  when 
jelly  is  to  take  its  place;  they  remove  the 
jelly  as  the  bone  is  laid  ;  they  continue 
removing  the  bony  particles  also,  which 
(as  in  a  circle,)  the  arteries  continually  re- 
new ;  this  renovation  and  change  of  parts 
goes  on  even  in  the  hardest  bones>  so  that 
after  a  bone  is  perfectly  formed,  its  older 
particles  are  continually  being  removed, 
and  new  ones  are  deposited  in  their  place. 
The  bony  particles  are  so  deposited  in  thr; 
flat  bones  of  the  skull  as  to  present  a  ra- 
diated structure,  and  the  vacancies  be- 
tween the  fibres  which  occasion  this  ap- 
pearance are  found,  by  injection,  to  be 
chiefly  passages  for  blood-vessels.  As  the 
foetus  increases  in  size,  the  osseous  fibres 
increase  in  number,  till  a  lamina  is  pro- 
duced; and  as  the  bone  continues  to  grow, 
more  lamina  are  added,  till  the  more  solid 
part  of  a  bone  is  formed.  The  ossification 
which  begins  in  cartilage  is  considerably 
Ixter  than  that  which  has  its  origin  between 
membranes.  The  generality  of  bones  are 
incomplete  until  the  age  of  puberty,  or  be- 
tween the  fifteenth  and  twentieth  year,  and 
in  some  few  instances  not  until  a  later  pe- 
riod :  the  small  bones  of  the  ear  however  are 
completely  formed  at  birth, 

OSTEOGRAPHY.  (From  onov,  a  bone, 
and  }/>*<£&',  to  describe.)  The  description 
of  the  bones.  See  B 'one. 

OSTEOHTHOS.  (From  crtov,  a  bone,  and 
x/9s?,  a  stone.)  See  Qsteocolla. 


OVA 


OVA 


OSTEOLOGY.     (From  orsov,  a  bone,  and    or   ova,  to  the  amount  of  twenty-two,  ot 
a  disc  ?urse.)      The  doctrine  of  ire    different   sizes,  joined  to  the  internal  sur- 
face of  the   ovaria  by   cellular  threads  or 
pedicles ;   and    that   they   contain    a    fluid 


bones.     See  Bone, 

OSTIOLA.  -(Dim.  of  ostium,  a  door.)  The 
valves  or  gates  of  the  he  vt. 

OSTREUM.  (From  o^axov,  a  shell.)  The 
oyster.  Tne  shell  of  this  fish  is  occasion- 
ally used  medicinally  ;  its  virtues  are  simi- 
lar to  those  of  the  carbonate  of  lime.  See 
Creta. 

OSTRITIUM.  (Blanchard  calls  it  a  corrup- 
tion from  laserpitium,)  ^  Imperatoria,  or 
masterwort. 

OSTIIUTHIUM.  Laserpitium.  See  Impe- 
ratoria. 

OSYRIS.  Cassia  poetica  Lobellii.  Cassia 
latinorumt  '  Cassia  lignea  monspeliensium. 
Cassia  monspelicnsium.  Poet's  rosemary. 
The  whole  shrub  is  astringent.  It  grows  in 
the  southern  parts  of  Europe. 

OSTALGIA.  (From  a?,  the  ear,  and  atxj/o?, 
pain.)  The  ear-ache. 

OTEJVCHYTES,  (From  o>Toc,  thegenitive  of 
owe,  an  ear,  and  ey%wu>,  to  pour  in.)  A  sy- 
ringe for  the  ears. 

OTIIONNA.  (From  oBcvn,  lin+ ;  so  called 
from  the  softness  of  its  leaves.)  A  species 
of  celandine. 

OTICA.  (From  $*?,  the  ear)  Medicines 
ag  inst  diseases  of  fhe  ear 

OTITES.  (From  *?,' the  ear.)  An  epithet 
of  the  lit«le  finger,  because  it  is  commonly 
made  use  of  in  scratching  the  ear 

OTITIS.  (From  *?,  the  ear  )  Inflamma- 
tion of  the  internal  ear.  It  is  known  by  py- 
rexia,  and  an  excruciating  and  throbbing 
pain  in  the  internal  ear,  that  is  sometimes  at- 
tended with  delirium. 

OTOPLATOS.  (From  K?,  the  ear.)  A  stink- 
ing ulcer  behind  the  ears. 

OTOPYOSIS.  (From  ss?,  the  ear,  and 
MOV,  pus.)  A  purulent  discharge  from  the 
%ar 

OTORRH^EA.  (From  «?,  the  ear,  and 
£jsa>,  to  flow.)  A  discharge  of  blood  or  mat- 
ter from  the  ear. 

OVALB  FORAMEN".  (See  Foramen 
ovule. ) 

OVARIUM.  (Dim.  of  ovum,  an  egg.) 
The  ovaria  are  two  flat  oval  bodies,  about 
one  inch  in  length,  and  rather  more  than 
halt'  in  breadth  and  thickness,  suspended 
in  the  broad  ligaments,  about  the  distance 
of  one  inch  from  the  uterus  behind,  and  a 
little  below,  the  Fallopian  lubes.  To  the 
ovaria,  according  to  the  idea  of  their  struc- 
ture entertained  by  different  anatomists, 
various  uses  have  been  assigned,  or  the 
purpose  they  answer  hus  been  differently 
explained.  Some  have  supposed  that  their 
texture  was  glandular,  and  that  they  se-  Duration 
creted  a  fluid  equivalen'  io,  and  similar  io,  diseases, 


contain 

which  has  the  appearance  of  thin    lymph. 
The.-e  vesicles  are,  in  fact,  to  be  seen  in 
the  healthy  ovaria  of  every  young  woman. 
They  differ  very  much  in  their  number  in 
different    ovaria,  but   are  very  seldom    so 
numerous    as    i  as  just  been  stated       All 
have  agreed,  that  the  ovaria  prepare  what- 
ever the  female  supplies  towards  the  for- 
mation of  the    foetus ;  and  this  is  proved 
by  the   operation   of  spaying,    which  con- 
sists in  the  extirpation  of  the  ovaria,  after 
which  the  animal  not  only  loses   the  power 
of  conceiving,  but  desire  is  for  ever  extin- 
guished.     The  outer   coat  of  the   ovaria, 
together  with  that  of  the  uterus,  is  given 
by     the    peritonaeum  ;    and    whenever   an 
ovum  is  passed  into  the  Fallopian  tube,  a 
fissure  is    observed  at    the    part   througli 
which   it  is  supposed  to  have  been  trans- 
ferred.    These  fissures  healing,  leave  small 
longitudinal    cicatrices     on    the    surface, 
which  are  said  to  enable  us  to  determine, 
whenever  the   ov.'irium   is   examined,    the 
number  of  times  a  woman  has  conceived. 
The   corpora   lutea    are   oblong  glandular 
bodies  of  a  yellowish  colour,  found  in  the 
ovaria  of  all  animals  when  pregnant,  arid, 
according   to  some,    when   they   are,  sala- 
cious.    They  are  said  to  be  calyces,  from 
which   the  impregnated   ovum    has    drop- 
ped;  and  their  number  is  always  in  pro- 
portion   to    the     number    of   conceptions 
found    in    the   uterus.     They    are   largest 
and  most  conspicuous  in  the  early  state  of 
pregnancy,  and  remain  for  some  time  after 
delivery,    when   they    gradually    fade  and 
wither  till   they  disappear.      The  corpora 
lutea   are   very  vascular,  except  at  their 
centre,  which  is   whitish ;  and  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the   white  part   is   a  small   cavity, 
from    which    the    impregnated    ovum    is 
thought  to   have    immediately  proceeded. 
The    ovaria  are   the  seat  of  a   particular 
kind    of  dropsy,    which    most    commonly 
happens  to  women  at  the  time  of  the  final 
cessation    of  the  menses,  though  not   un- 
frequently  at  a  more  early  period  of  life. 
It  is  of  the  encysted  kind,  the  fluid  being 
sometimes   limpid  and  thin,  and  at  others 
discoloured  and  gelatinous.     In  some  cases 
it  has  been  found  to  contain  one  cyst,  often 
in  several,  and  in  others  the  whole  tume- 
faction has  been  composed  of  hydatids  not 
larger  than    grapes.     The  ovaria  are  ;j.lso 
subject,  especially  a  short  time  afier  deli- 
very, to  inflammation,  terminating  in   sup- 
and  to  schirrlvms  and  cancerous 
with    considerable   enlargement. 


the  male  semen  ;  but  others,  who  have  ex- 
amined them  with  more  care,  asser*  that 
they  are  ovaria  in  the  literal  acceptation  of 
the  term,  and  include  a  number  of  vesicles, 


In  the  former  state,  they  generally  adhere 
to  some  adjoining  par  ,  as  the  uterus,  rec- 
tum, the  bladder,  or  the  external  integu- 
ments, and  the  matter  is  discharged  from 


OXY 

the  vagina  by  stool,  by  urine,  or  by  any  ex° 
temal  abscess  of  the  integuments  of  the 
abdomen. 

OVIDUCT.  (Oviductus,  from  ovum,  an 
egg-,  and  ducttis,  a  canal.)  The  Fallopian 
tube,  or  canal,  which  runs  1'rom  the  ovary 
to  the  bottom  of  the  womb. 

OVIPAROUS.  (From  ovum,  an  egg,  and 
pario,  to  bring  forth.)  Animals  which  ex- 
clude their  young  in  the  egg,  which  are  af- 
terwards hatched. 

OVORUM  TKST.iJ.  Egg-shells,  A  testa- 
ceous absorbent. 

OVUM.     See  Egg. 

OVUM  riiiLOsoi'iucuM.  Ovum  chymicum.  A 
glass  body,  round  like  an  egg. 

OXALATS.  Oxalas.  Salts  formed  by 
the  combination  of  the  oxalic  acid  \vith 
different  bases  ;  thus,  oxalat  of  ammonia, 
•&c. 

OXALIC  ACID.  Jlcidwn  oxaKcum.  Salt 
of  sorrel.  Acid  of  sugar.  This  acid  is  ob- 
tained by  evaporating  the  fresh  juice  of  sor- 
rel almost  to  the  consistence  of  honey,  when 
it  is  to  be  poured  into  a  glass  vessel  witli 
a  narrow  neck,  and  covered  with  a  stratum 
of  the  oil  of  olives.  After  some  weeks  the 
sides  of  the  bottle  are  invested  with  a  crust, 
which  is  the  salt  of  sorrel,  or  oxalis  po- 
tassee  acidulus.  The  salt  of  sorrel  is  then 
to  be  dissolved  in  boiling  water,  and  a  small 
quantity  of  the  nitrate  of  barytes  added  to 
it,  when  the  barytes  will  unite  with  the  ox- 
alic acid,  and  the  potash  with  the  nitric- 
acid.  The  oxalat  of  barytes,  which  is  pre- 
cipitated, is  then  to  be  decompounded  by 
digestion  with  sulphuric  acid,  by  which 
means  the  oxalic  acid  is  let  loose.  Former- 
ly this  acid  was  considered  as  different  from 
that  of  sugar,  but  it  is  now  proved  by  ex- 
periments to  be  the  same  in  all  its  proper- 
ties. 

OXALIS.  (From  ofu?,  sharp  ;  so  called 
from  the  sharpness')  i  its  juice.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  JJecandria.  Order,  Pentagynia.  Wood- 
sorrel. 

OXALIS  ACETOCELLA.  (Dim.  of  acetosa.} 
The  systematic  name  of  the  wood-sorrel. 
See  Lujula, 

OXALME.  (From  o|>?,  sharp,  and  «a?, 
salt.)  A  mixture  of  vinegar  and  salt. 

Ox-eye-daisy      See  Bel-lift  major 

Ox's  tongue.     See  Picris  echioides. 

OXYCAXTHA  GADEXI.  (From  o^oc,  sharp, 
and  axa-v^A,  a  thorn;  so  called  from  the 
acidity  of  its  fruit.)  The  barberry.  See 
Berhris 

OXYCEDRUS.  (From  ofu,  acutely,  and 
jce<Tgo<r,  a  cedar ;  so  called  from  the  sharp 
termination  of  its  leaves.)  A  kind  of  cedar. 
Spanish  juniper,  a  species  of  juniperus. 

OXYCOCCOS.  (From  o£u?,  acid,  and  xox.- 
xsc,  a  berry,  so  named  from  its  acidity  ) 
Vaccinia  pulustris.  Vitis  iddea  palustris. 
Moor-berry.  Tbje  cranberry.  The  berries 


OXY 


585 


Of  the  Vaccinium  oxycoccos  of  Linnanis  are 
so  termed  in  some  pharmacopoeias.  They 
are  about  the  size  of  our  haws,  and  are 
pleasantly  acid,  with 'which  intention  they 
are  used  medicinally  in  Sweden.  In  this 
country  they  are  mostly  preserved  and 
made  into  tarts. 

OXYCRATUM.  (From  s£uf,  acid,  and  M^LV 
wjut,  to  mix.)  Oxycrates.  Vinegar  mixed 
with  such  a  portion  of  water1  as  is  required, 
and  rendered  still  milder  by  the  addition  of 
a  little  honey. 

OXYCROCEUM  iMPL  YSTRUM.  (From  o%ut, 
acid,  and  x/>«co?,  crocus,  saffron.)  A  plas- 
ter in  which  tfiere  is  much  saffron,  but  no 
vinegar  necesbary,  unless  in  dissolving  some 
gums. 

OXYD.  Oxyd.  Oxide.  Oxyde.  Otcydum. 
A  substance  formed  by  the  union  of  oxygen 
with  a  basis :  thus,  oxyd  of  iron,  oxyd  of 
copper,  &Ci, 

Oxyd  of  carbon,  gaseous.  See.  Carbon, 
gazeous  oxyd  of. 

OXYDATION.  The  operation  by  which 
a  substance  is  made  to  combine  with  oxy- 
gen. 

OXYDERCICA,  (From  c£i/?»  acute,  and 
(Tsgxo;,  to  see.)  Medicines  which  sharpen 
the  sight. 

OXYDUM.  (So  called  from  oxygen, 
which  enters  into  its  composition)  Sse 
Oxyd. 

OXYDUM  ANTIMONII.  Oxyd  of  anti- 
mony. This  is  the  calx  antimonii,  the  cro- 
cos  antimonii  lotus,  and  the  antimonium  dia- 
phoreticum,  of  old  pharmacopoeias.  It  is 
mude  thus:  "Take  of  sulphuret  of  anti- 
mony, powdered,  two  ounces,  muriatic 
acid,  eleven  fluid-ounce*,  nitric  acid,  one 
fluid-ounce.  The  acids  being  mixed  toge- 
ther in  a  glass  vessel,  add  the  antimony 
gradually  thereto,  and  digest  them  in  a 
boiling  heat  for  an  hour,  then  strain  the 
solution  and  pour  it  into  a  gallon  of  water, 
in  which  two  ounces  of  the  subcarbonate 
of  potash  have  been  previously  dissolved  ; 
wash  the  precipitated  powder  by  repeated 
effusions  of  water  until  all  the  acid  is  washed 
away,  then  dry  it  upon  bibulous  paper." 
This  preparation  possesses  diaphoretic  vir- 
tues, and  is  given  in  the  dose  of  from  three 
grains  to  te-i. 

OXYDUM  AHSESICI  ALBUM.  See  Arscnioys 
acid. 

OXYDUM  CUPHI  VIBIDK  ACETATUM.  See 
Verdigris. 

OXYDUM  FERRI  LUTEUM.  See  Ferri  oer- 
bonas. 

OXYMURTAS  HYURARGYRl.  ffydrar- 
gyrus  muriatus  Oxymuriat  of  mercury. 
Take  of  purified  mercury  by  weight  two 
pounds,  sulphuric  acid  by  weight  thirty 
ounces,  dried  muriate  of  soda  four  pounds 
Boil  the  mercury  with  the  sulphuric  acid 
in  a  glass  vessel  until  the  sulphate  of  mer- 
cury shall  be  left  dry.  Rub  this,  when,  it 
4  F 


586 


OXY 


OXY 


is  cold,  with  the  muriate  of  soda  in  an 
earthen-ware  mortar;  then  sublime  it  in 
a  glass  cucurbit,  increasing*  the  heat  gradu- 
ally. 

An  extremely  acrid  and  violently  poi- 
sonous preparation. 

Given  internally  in  small  doses  properly 
diluted,  and  never  in  the  form  of  pill,  it 
possesses  oxygenating,  antisyphilitical,  and 
alterative  virtues.  Externally  applied,  in 
form  of  lotion,  it  facilitates  the  healing-  of 
venereal  sores,  and  cures  the  itch.  In 
gargles  for  venereal  ulcers  in  the  throat  the 
oxymuriat  of  mercury  gr.  iii.  or  iv.,  barley 
decoction  ibj.,  honey  of  roses  ^jj.,  proves 
very  serviceable  ;  also  in  cases  of  tetters, 
from  gr.  v.  to  gr.  x.  to  water  ifej. ;  and  for 
films  and  ulceratkmsof  the  cornea,  gr.  i.  to 
water  5'iv. 

Mr.  Pearson  remarks  that  when  the  sub- 
limate is  given  to  cure  the  primary  symp- 
toms of  syphilis,  it  will  sometimes  succeed ; 
more  especially,  when  it  produces  a  consi- 
derable degree  of  soreness  of  the  gums, 
and  the  common  specific  effects  of  mer- 
cury in  the  animal  system.  But  it  will 
often  fail  of  removing  even  a  recent  chan- 
cre ;  and  where  that  symptom  has  \  anished 
during  the  administration  of  corrosive  sub- 
limate, I  have  known,  says  he,  a  three 
months'  course  of  that  medicine  fail  of  se- 
curing the  patient  from  a  constitutional  af- 
fection. The  result  of  my  observations  is, 
that  simple  mercury,  calomel  or  calcined 
mercury,  are  preparations  more  to  be  con- 
fided in  for  the  cure  of  primary  symptoms, 
than  corrosive  sublimate.  The  latter  will 
often  check  the  progress  of  secondary  symp- 
toms very  conveniently,  and  I  think  it  is 
peculiarly  efficacious  in  relieving  venereal 
pains,  in  healing  ulcers  of  the  throat,  and  in 
promoting  the  desquamation  of  eruptions. 
Yet  even  in  these  cases  it  never  confers  per- 
manent benefit;  for  new  symptoms  will  ap- 
pear during  the  use  of  it ;  and  on  many 
occasions  it  will  fail  of  affording  the  least 
advantage  to  the  patient  from  first  to  last. 
J  do,  sometimes,  indeed,  employ  this  pre- 
paration in  venereal  cases;  but  it  is  either 
at  the  beginning  of  a  mercurial  course,  to 
bring  ihe  constitution  under  the  influence 
of  mercury  at  an  early  period,  or  during  a 
course  of  inunction,  with  the  intention  of 
increasing  the  action  ot  simple  mercury. 
I  sometimes  also  prescribe  it  after  the  con- 
clusion of  a  course  of  friction,  to  support 
the  mercuriai  influence  in  the  habit,  in  order 
to  guard  against  the  danger  of  a  relapse, 
lint  on  no  occasion  whatever  do  I  think  it 
safe  to  confide  in  this  preparation  singly  and 
uncombmed,  for  the  cure  of  any  truly  vene- 
real symptom. 

OXYDUM  HYDRARGYHI  CINEREUM. 
Grey  oxyd  of  mercury.  li  Take  of  submu- 
riate  of  mercury,  an  qunce ;  lime- water,  a 


gallon."  Boil  the  submuriate  of  mercury 
in  the  lime-water,  constantly  stirring,  until 
a  grey  oxyd  of  mercury  is  separated.  Wash 
this  with  distilled  water,  and  then  dry  it. 
The  dose  from  gr.  ii.  to  x. 

OXYDUM  HYDItARGYRI  NIGRUM. 
The  black  oxyd  of  mercury  has  received 
several  names.  Ethops  per  se.  Pubvismer- 
curialis  cinereus.  JVercurius  cinereus.  Tur~ 
pet  hum  nigrum.  Jlfercuriiis  prcecipitatus  ni~ 
ger.  There  are  four  preparations  of  it  in 
lugh  estimation : 

One  made  by  rubbing  mercury  with  mu- 
cilags  of  gum-arabic.  Plenk,  of  Vienna, 
has  written  a  treatise  on  the  superior  effi- 
cacy of  this  medicine.  It  is  very  trouble- 
some to  make  ;  and  does  not  appear  to  pos- 
sess more  virtues  than  some  other  mercurial 
preparations. 

Another  made  by  triturating  equal  parts 
of  sugar  and  mercury  together. 

The  third,  composed  of  honey  or  liquo- 
rice and  hydrargyrus  purificatus. 

'Die  fourth  is  the  blue  mercurial  ointment. 
All  these  preparations  possess  anthelmin- 
tic,  antisyphilitic,  alterative,  sialag-ogue, 
and  deobstruent  virtues,  and  are  exhibited 
in  the  cure  of  worms,  syphilis,  amenorrhoea, 
diseases  of  the  skin,  chronic  diseases,  ob- 
structions of  the  viscera,  &c. 

OXYDUM  HYDRARGYRI  RUBRUM. 
Hydrargyrus  calcinatus.  lied  oxyd  of  mer- 
cury. "  Take  of  purified  mercury  by  weight 
a  pound."  Pour  the  mercury  into  a  glass 
mat  trass,  with  a  very  narrow  mouth  and 
broad  bottom.  Apply  a  heat  of  600°  to  this 
vessel,  without  stopping  it,  until  the  mer- 
cury has  changed  into  red  scales  ;  then  re- 
duce these  to  a  very  fine  powder. 

The  whole  process  may  probably  require 
an  exposure  of  six  weeks. 

This  preparation  of  mercury  is  given 
with  great  advantage  in  the  cure  of  syphii- 
lis.  Its  action,  however,  is  such,  when 
given  alone,  on  the  bowels,  as  to  require 
the  addition  of  opium,  which  totally  pre- 
vents it.  It  is  also  given  in  conjunction 
with  opium  and  camphire,  as  a  diaphoretic, 
in  chronic  pains  and  diseases  of  long  con- 
tinuance. 

It  is  given  as  an  alterative  and  diaphore- 
tic from  gr.  ss  ad.  ii.  every  night,  joined 
with  camphor  and  opium,  each  gr.  one- 
fourth  or  one-half.  It  is  violently  emetic 
and  cathartic  in  gr.  iv.  to  gr.  v. 

OXYDUM  PLUMBI  ALBUM.  See  Subcarbonas 
plitmbi. 

OXYDUM  PLUMBI  RUBRUM.     See  Lead. 
OXYDUM  PLUMBI   SEMIVITHEUM.     See  Li- 
thargyrus. 

OXYDUM  STIBII  ALBUM.  See  Ojcydum  anti- 
monii. 

OXYDUM  STIBII  SEMIVITREUM.  A  vi- 
treous oxyd  of  antimony.  It  was  formerly 
called  Vitrum  antimonii,  and  consists  of  an 


OXY 


OXY 


•>xyd  of  antimony  with  a  little  sulphur  ;  it  is 
employed  to  make  antimonial  wine. 

OXYDUM      STIBII      SULI'IIUIIATUM.  This 

is  an  oxid  of  antimony  with  sulphur,  and 
was  formerly  called  He  par  antimonii. 
Crocus  metal/orum  Crocus  antimonii.  It 
was  formerly  exhibited  in  the  cure  of  fe- 
vers and  atonic  diseases  of  the  lungs.  Its 
principal  use  now  is  in  preparing  other 
medicines. 

OXITDUM    ZIXCI     SUBLIMATUM.       See   Zinct 

oxydum. 

OXYDUM  ZINCL     See   Zinci  Oxydum. 
OXITGARUM.     (From    o£u?,    acid,   and  yet- 
*ov,  garum.)    A  composition  of  garum  aud 
vinegar. 

OXYGEN.  {Oxygenium,-  from  ogvt, 
acid,  and  5/«vc//«t/,  to  generate  ;  because  it 
is  the  generator  of  acidity.)  This  sub- 
stance, although  existing  sometimes  ,in  a 
solid  and  sometimes  in  an  aeriform  state, 
.s  never  distinctly  perceptible  to  the  hu- 
nan  senses,  but  in  combination. 

We  know  it  only  in  its  combination,  by 
ts  effects'.  Nature  never  presents  it  soli- 
.ary  ;  chymists  do  not  know  how  to  insulate 
t.  It  is  a  principle  which  was  long  un- 
known. It  is  absorbable  by  combustible 
bodies,  and  converts  them  into  acids.  It  is 
an  indispensable  condition  of  combustion, 
uniting  itself  always  to  bodies  which  burn, 
augmenting  their  weight,  and  changing 
their  properties.  It  may  be  disengaged  in 
the  state  of  oxygen  gas,  from  burnt  bodies, 
by  a  joint  accumulation  of  caloric  and 
light.  It  is  highly  necessary  for  the  respi- 
ration of  animals.  It  exists  universally  dis- 
persed through  nature,  and  is  a  constituent 
part  of  atmospheric  air,  01  water,  of  acids, 
and  of  all  bodies  of  the  animal  and  vegeta- 
ble kingdoms 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  combina- 
tions into  which  it  is  capable  of  entering, 
is  that  which  it  forms  with  light  and  caloric. 
The  nature  of  that  mysterious  union  has 
not  been  ascertained,  but  it  is  certain  that, 
in  that  state,  it  constitutes  the  gazeous 
fluid  called  OXYG  EX  GAS. 

Properties  of  Oxygen  Gas.  —  Oxygen  gas 
is  an  elastic  invisible  fluid,  like  common 
air,  capable  of  indefinite  expansion  and 
compression.  It  has  neither  taste  or  odour, 
nor  does  it  show  any  traces  of  an  aci  d.  Its 
specific  gravity,  as  determined  by  Kirwan, 
is  0.00135,  that  of  water  being  1.0000;  it 
is,  therefore,  740  times  lighter  than  the 
same  bulk  of  water.  Its  weight  is  to  atmos- 
pheric air  as  1103  to  1000  One  hundred 
and  sixteen  cubic  inches  of  oxygen  gas 
weigh  39.38  grains.  It  is  not  absorbed  by 
water,  but  entirely  absorbable  by  combus- 
tible bodies,  which,  at  the  same  time,  dis- 
engage its  caloric  and  light,  producing  in 
consequence  a  strong  heat  and  flume.  It 
rekindles  almost  extinct  combustible  bo- 
dies. It  is  indispensable  to  respiration, 


and  is  the  cause  of  animal  heat.  It  hastens 
germination.  It  combines  with  every  com- 
bustible body,  with  all  the  metals,  and 
with  the  greater  number  of  vegetable  and 
animal  substances.  It  is  considered  as  the 
cause  of  acidity  ;  and  from  this  last  proper- 
ty is  derived  the  name  oxygen,  a  word  de- 
noting the  origin  of  acidity. 

'The  act  of  its  combining  with  bodies  is 
called  o.rydation,  or  oxygenation ;  and  the 
bodies  with  which  it  is  combined  are  called 
oxyds. 

Oxygen  gas  is  the  chief  basis  of  the 
pneumatic  doctrine  of  chyrnistry. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Oxygen  Gas. — We 
are  at  present  acquainted  with  a  great 
number  of  bodies,  from  which  we  .may,  by 
art,  produce  oxygen  gas.  It  is  most  am- 
ply obtained  from  the  oxyds  of  manganese, 
or  mercury  ;  from  nitrate  of  potash  ;  from 
the  green  leaves  of  vegetables,  and  from 
oxygenated  muriate  of  potash,  or  soda. 
Besides  these,  there  are  a  great  many  other 
substances,  from  which  oxygen  gas  may  be 
procured. 

1.  In   order  to  procure  oxygen  gas  in   a 
state  of  great  purity,  pure  oxygenated  mu- 
riate of  potash,  or  soda,  must  be  made  use 
of.     With  this  view,  put  some   of  the  salt 
into  a    small  earthen  or   glass  retorf,    the 
neck  of  which  is  placed  under  the  shelf  of 
the   pneumatic  trough,  filled  with   water ; 
and   heat  the  retort  by  means  of  a  lamp~. 
The   salt  will  begin  to    melt,  and  oxygen 
gas  will  be  obtained  in   abundance,  and  of 
great   purity,  which  may  be  collected  and 
preserved  over  water. 

Explanation. — Oxygenated  muriate  of 
potash  consists  of  oxygenated  muriatic  acid 
and  potash  ;  at  an  elevated  temperature,  a 
decomposition  of  the  oxygenated  muriatic 
acid  takes  place  ;  its  oxygen  unites  to  the 
caloric,  and  forms  oxygen  gas.  The  oxy- 
genated acid  becomes  the.  ef ore  converted 
into  simple  muriatic  acid,  wLich  remains 
in  the  retort  united  to  the  potash,  in  the 
form  of  muriate  of  potash. 

2.  Oxygen  gas  may  likewise  be  obtained 
from  the  green  leaves  of  vegetables. 

For  this  purpose  fill  a  bell-glass  with  wa- 
ter, introduce  fresh-gathered  green  leaves 
under  it,  and  place  the  bell,  or  receiver, 
inverted,  in  a  vessel  containing  the  same 
fluid ;  expose  the  apparatus  to  the  rays  of 
the  sun,  and  very  pure  oxjgen  gass  will  be 
liberated. 

The  emission  of  oxygen  gas  is  propor- 
tioned to  the  vigour  of  the  plant  and  the 
vivacity  of  the  light ;  the  quantity  differs 
in  diffl  rent  plants  and  under  different  con- 
ditions. 

Explanation. — It  is  an  established  fact, 
that  plants  decompose  water,  and  probably 
carbonic  acid,  which  serve  for  their  nou- 
rishment ;  they  absorb  *he  hydrogen  and 
carbon  of  these  fluids,  disengaging  a  part  of 


588 


OXY 


the  oxygen  in  a  state  of  purity.  I>ight, 
however,  favours  this  decomposition  great- 
ly ;  it  seems  to  serve  for  melting  the  oxy- 
gen, and  thus  forms  it  into  oxygen  gas  ;  in 
proportion  as  it  becomes  disengaged,  the 
Jiydrogen  becomes  fixed  in  the  vegetable, 
and  combines  partly  with  the  carbon  and 
•partly  with  the  oxygen,  to  form  the  oil,  Jxc. 
Of  the  vegetable. 

3.  Nitrate  of  potash  is  another  substance 
frequently  made  use  of  for  obtaining  oxy- 
gen ga.s,  in  the  following  manner  : 

Take  any  quant  it\  of  this  salt,  introduce 
it  into  a  coated  earthen  or  glass  retort,  and 
fit  to  it  a  tube,  which  must  be.  plunged  into 
the  pneumatic  trough,  under  the  receiver 
filled  with  water.  When  the  apparatus 
has  been  properly  adjusted,  heat  the  retort 
gradually,  till  it  becomes  red-hot  ;  the  oxy- 
gen garf  will  then  be  disengaged  rapidly. 

The  gas  obtained  in  this  way  is  also 
very  pure,  especially  if  the  b/st  portion  be 
kept  separate. 

Explanation.—  'Nitrate  of  potash  consists 
of  nitric  acid  and  potash.  Nitric  acid  con- 
sists again  of  oxygen  and  nitrogen.  On 
exposing  the  salt  to  ignition,  a  partial  de- 
composition of  the  acid  takes  place  ;  the 
greatest  part  of  the  oxygen  of  the  nitric 
acid  unites  to  caloric,  and  appears  under 
the  form  of  oxygen  gas.  The  other  part 
remains  attached  to  the  potash  in  the  state 
of  nitrous  acid.  The  residue  in  the  retort 
is,  therefore,  nitrite  of  potash,  if  the  pro- 
c,ess  has  been  carefully  conducted. 

Ji  epiark.-r-lf  too  much  heat  be  applied, 
particularly  towards  the  end  of  the  process, 
a  total  decomposition  of  the  nitric  acid 
takes  place  ;  the  oxygen  gas,  in  that  case, 
will  therefore  be  mingled  with  nitrogen 
gas.  The  weight  of  the  two  gases,  when 
collected,  will  be  found  to  correspond  very 
exactly  with  the  weight  of  the  acid  which 
had  been  decomposed.  The  residue  then 
left  in  the  retort  is  potash. 

4.  Black  oxyd  of  manganese,    however, 
is  generally  made  use  of  for  obtaining  oxy- 
gen gas,  on  account  of  its  cheapness.     This 
native  oxyd    is  reduced  lo  a  coarse  pow- 
der; a  stone,   or   rather  an  iron  retort^   is 
then  charged  with  it  and  heated.     As  soon 
as  the  retort  becomes  ignited,  oxygen  gas 
is  obtained  plentifully. 

Explanation.  —  Black  oxyd  of  manga- 
nese is  the  metal  called  manganese  fully 
saturated  with  oxygen,  together  with  many 
earthy  impurities  ;  on  applying  heat,  part. 
of  the.  solid  oxygen  quits  the  metal  and 
unites  to  caloric,  in  order  to  form  oxygen 
gas,  the  remainder  of  the  oxygen  remains 
united  to  the  metal  with  a  forcible  affinity  ; 
the  metal,  therefore,  re-approaches  to  the 
metallic  state,  or  is  found  in  the  state  of  a 
grey  oxyd  of  manganese. 

One  pound  of  the  best  manganese  yields 
upwards  of  1400  cubic  inches  of  oxygen 


OXY 

gas,  nearly  pure.  If  sulphuric  acid  be  pre- 
viously added  to  the  manganese,  the  gas  is 
produced  by  a  less  heat,  and  in  a  larger 
quantity  ;  a  glass  retort  may  then  be  used, 
and  the  heat  of  a  lamp  is  sufficient. 

5.  Red  oxyd  of  mercury   yields    oxygen, 
gas  in  a  manner  similar  to  that  of  manga- 
nese. 

Explanation. — This  oxyd  consists  like- 
wise of  solid  oxygen  and  mercury,  the 
combination  of  which  takes  place  on  ex- 
posing mercury  to  a' heat  of  about  610° 
Fahr.  At  this  degree  it  attracts  oxygen, 
and  becomes  converted  into  an  oxyd  ;  but 
if  the  temperature  be  increased  to  about 
1000°,  the  attraction  of  oxygen  is  changed. 
The  oxygen  then  attracts  caloric  stronger 
than  it  did  the  mercury ;  it  therefore 
abandons  it  and  forms  oxygen  gass.  The 
mercury  then  re-appears  in  its  metallic 
state. 

6.  Red  oxyd  of  lead  yields  oxygen  gas 
on  the  same  principle. 

OXYGENATED  MURIATIC  ACID 
GAS.  This  gas  possesses  an  uncommonly 
pungent  and  suffocating  odour.  It  is  abso- 
lutely and  in  every  respect  non-respirable  ; 
animals  immersed  in  it  die  instantly.  It  is 
absorbable  by  water,  and  forms  with  it  what 
is  called  liquid  oxygenated  muriatic  acid. 
When  water  is  saturated  with  it,  the  com- 
pound crystallizes  at  low  temperatures. 
Oxygenated  muriatic  acid  gas  is  not  invisi- 
ble, but  has  a  yellow-greenish  colour.  It  is 
capable  of  maintaining  and  exciting  com- 
bustion in  many  cases.  Phosphorus,  char- 
coal, red  sulphurev  of  mercury,  sulphuretef 
antimony,  bismuth,  iron,  zinc,  copper,  gold, 
arsenic,  cobalt,  (.in,  lead,  and  several  other 
combustible  bodies,  take  fire  spontaneously 
when  introduced  into  it.  It  is  heavier  than 
atmospheric  air.  It  weakens  and  reddens 
the  flame  of  a  taper,  but  does  not  extin« 
guish  it.  It  decomposes  ammonal-  It 
thickens  fat  oils.  It  detonates  with  hydro- 
gen gas.  Nitrous  gas  immediately  pro- 
duces a  cloud  of  reddish  vapour  with  it. 
It  is  likewise  decomposed  by  sulphurated, 
phosphorated,  and  carbonated  hydrogen 
gases.  It  is -not  altered  by  exposure  to 
light,  and  passes  ui .altered  through  an  ig- 
nited porcelain  tube  It  discolours  stuff's, 
and  totally  destroys  most  of  the  vegetable 
colours,  rendering  them  white.  It  also 
bleaches  yellow  wax,  &c. 

This  gas  may  be  obtained  in  several 
ways. 

1.  Take  one  part  of  the  native  oxyd  of 
manganese,  one  of  red  precipitate  of  mer- 
cury, or  red  lead,  put  it  into  a  glass  retort, 
and  add  four  parts  of  concentrated  muriatic 
acid.  This,  on  distillation,  affords  a  quantity 
of  yellow  aeriform  fluid,  which  is  oxygena« 
ted  muriatic  acid  gas,  and  by  agitating  it 
with  water,  it  combines  and  forms  oxygena- 
ted muriatic  acid. 


QXY 


OXY 


589 


It  may  also  be  obtained  without  the  red 
mercurial  precipitate,  or  red  lead,  thus  : 

2.  Put  into  a  retort  one  part  of  pow- 
dered   black    oxyd  of    manganese,    three 
or  four   of   concentrated    muriatic    acid, 
connect    the   retort    with    the   pneumatic 
trough,  and   receive   the   gas   over   water 
in  the  usual  manner.     When  no  more  gas 
is  liberated,  apply  the  heat  of  a  lamp,  and 
gas   will  be  produced  abundantly,  which 
may  be  kept  in  bottles  with  ground  glass 
stoppers. 

The  oxyd  of  manganese  yields  up  in  this 
process  part  of  its  oxygen  to  part  of  the 
muriatic  acid,  which  becomes  converted 
into  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  gas ;  the 
oxyd  of  manganese  being  thus  partly  de- 
oxydated,  is  dissolved  in  the  remaining 
quantity  of  the  muriatic  acid,  which  re- 
mains behind  in  the  retort  as  muriate  of 
manganese. 

The  retort  containing  the  mixture  should 
not  be  filled  above  one-lhivd,  for  the  mix- 
ture,  on  the  application  of  heat,  swells  and 
is  otherwise  very  apt  to  be  forced  over  into 
the  neck  of  the  retort. 

3.  Oxygenated   muriatic   acid  gas  may 
likewise  be  obtained  in  an  indirect  manner, 
by  decomposing  muriate  of  soda  in  con- 
tact with  black  oxyd  of  manganese.     For 
that  purpose  mix  eight  parts,  by  weight,  of 
muriate  of  soda  with  three  of  powdered 
oxyd  of  manganese,  put  the  mixture  into 
a  tubulated  retort,  and  pour  upon  it  gra- 
dually four  parts  of  sulphuric  acid,  diluted 
previously  with  three  of  water,  and  which 
has  been   suffered   to  cool  after  dilution. 
On  applying  a  gentle  heat,  gas  will  be  pro- 
duced as  before. 

In  this  operation  the  sulphuric  acid  acts 
on  the  muriate  of  soda,  to  the  base  of 
which  it  unites;  the  muriatic  acid  formed 
by  this  union  attacks  the  oxyd  of  manga- 
nese ;  one  part  of  it  combines  with  the 
oxygen,  and  another  with  the  oxyd  brought 
nearer  to  the  metallic  state,  and  the  result 
is  sulphat  of  soda  and  muriate  of  manga- 
nese, which  remain  in  the  distilling  vessel ; 
and  oxygenated  muriatic  acid,  which  passes 
in  the  state  of  gas  at  common  temperatures. 

In  preparing  this  gas  great  care  should 
be  taken  that  it  does  not  escape  into  the 
apartment  in  any  considerable  quantity ; 
as  it  acts  violently  on  the  pituitous  mem- 
brane,  occasions  a  defluxion  of  the  brain, 
blunts  the  senses  of  smell  and  taste,  pro- 
duces head-ach,  and  proves  extremely  in- 
jurious to  health. 

Pelletier  fell  a  sacrifice  in  attempting  to 
breathe  it ;  a  consumption  was  the  conse- 
quence, which  proved  fatal. 

Liquid  ammonia  is  the  remedy  best  cal- 
culated to  check  its  effects,  when  accident- 
ally set  at  liberty  in  places  where  it  is  pre- 
pared. 

The  water  which  adheres  to  the  inner 


side  of  the  vessel  filled  with  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  gas  crystallizes  in  the  form 
of  yellow  spangles,  if  the  temperature  is 
near  the  freezing  point.  If  a  considerable 
quantity  of  gas  be  thus  condensed,  care 
must  be  taken  to  keep  it  at  a  low  tempera- 
ture ;  for  as  soon  as  the  temperature  is 
raised,  it  expands,  and  endangers  the 
bursting  of  the  vessel.  When  absorbed 
by  water  it  forms  liquid 

OXYGENATED  MURIATIC  ACID.— 
This  acid  is  of  a  greenish  yellow  colour. 
It  has  a  styptic  bitter  taste,  and  a  very  suf- 
focating odour.  Instead  of  reddening  blue 
vegetable  colours,  it  has  the  remarkable 
property  of  rendering  them  white.  In 
high  temperatures,  when  light  is  excluded, 
phosphorus  remains  unaltered  in  liquid  oxy- 
genated muriatic  acid  ;  but  if  light  be  ad- 
mitted,  the  colour  of  the  acid  gradually 
disappears,  and  the  phosphorus  is  converted 
into  phosphoric  acid.  It  thickens  oils  and 
animal  fets,  and  renders  them  less  disposed 
to  combine  with  alkalies.  Its  action  upon 
metals  presents  phenomena  extremely  cu- 
rious and  important ;  the  oxygen  of  the 
acid  unites  with  the  metal,  and  the  pro- 
duced  oxyd  is  afterwards  dissolved  by  the 
de-oxydated  acid. 

Method  of  obtaining  Oxygenated  Muriatic 
Acid. — Put  into  a  tubulated  retort,  sup- 
ported over  a  lamp,  one  part  of  black  oxyd 
of  manganese  reduced  to  a  gross  powder, 
and  pour  over  it  three  parts  of  concentra- 
ted muriatic  acid,  recline  the  retort  in 
such  a  manner  that  the  fluid  which  rises 
up  into  its  neck,  may  easily  run  back  again 
into  the  body,  and  apply  a  receiver  with  a 
little  distilled  water  in  it ;  the  receiver 
must  be  luted  to  the  retort  by  a  fillet  of 
paper.  When  the  effervescence,  which 
instantly  takes  place  on  the  affusion  of 
the  acid,  ceases,  apply  a  gentle  heat.  Oxy- 
genated muriatic  acid  gas  will  be  evolved, 
and  the  receiver  become  filled  with  yellow 
vapours,  which  are  absorbed  by  the  water. 
When  the  water  has  acquired  a  yellowish- 
green  colour,  the  receiver  may  be  removed, 
and  another  one  applied  till  no  more  gas 
is  extricated.  The  process  may  be  more 
elegantly  conducted,  by  joining  the  appa- 
ratus of  Burkitt  or  Pepys  to  the  distilla- 
tory vessel.  The  common  muriatic  acid 
which  may  arise  is  condensed  in  the  first 
bottle,  and  the  oxygenated  muriatic  acid 
gas  unites  to  the  water  in  the  second, 
third,  8cc. 

The  union  of  oxygenated  muriatic  acid 
with  different  bases  forms  salts,  known  by 
the  name  of  oxygenated  muriates. 

OXYGLYCUM.  (From  o£uf,  acid,  and 
y\vx.ve,  sweet.)  Honey  mixed  with  vine- 
gar. An  oxymel. 

OXYLAPATHUM.  (From  c£uc,  acid,  and 
A*?r*6cv,  the  dock ;  so  named  from  its  aci- 
dity.) Jjdpathum  acutum.  Kumex  amtu ? 


590 


PAC 


of  Linnaeus.  Sharp-pointed  dock.  Rumex 
Jtoribus  hermaphroditis  ;  valvula  dentatis 
graniferis,foliis  cordato  oblongis  acuminatis, 
The  decoction  of  the  root  of  this  plant  is 
used  in  Germany,  to  cure  the  itch  ;  and  it 
appears  to  have  been  used  in  the  time  of 
Dioscorides,  in  the  cure  of  leprous  and  im- 
petigenous  affections,  both  alone  and  boiled 
with  vinegar. 

OXYMEL.  (From  c£u?,  acid,  and  [M\I> 
boney.)  Apomeli.  Adipson.  Honey  and 
vinegar  boiled  to  a  sirup.  See  Mel  acetatum. 

OXYMEL  .XRUGINIS.  See  Liniment  urn 
aruginis. 

OXYMEL  COLCHICI.  Oxymel  of  meadow 
saffron  is  an  acrid  medicine,  but  is  never- 
theless employed,  for  its  diuretic  virtues, 
in  dropsies. 

OXYMEL  SCILLJE.  A  very  useful  expec- 
torant. • 

OXYMYRKHIXE.  (From  o£y?,  acute,  and 
fiuggws  the  myrtle  ;  so  cahed  from  its  re- 
semblance to  myrtle,  and  its  pointed  leaves.) 
Oxymiirsine.  Wild  myrtle. 

OxYMYnslxE.    See  Qjcymyrrhine. 

OXYMTRUM.  (From  o|ws,  acid,  and  vi- 
T^OV,  nitre.)  A  plaster  composed  chiefly 
of  vinegar  and  nitre. 

OXYOPIA.  (From  o£y,c,  acute,  and 
o-^/c,  vision.)  '!  he  faculty  of  seeing  more 
acutely  than  usual.  Thus  there  have  been 
instances  known  of  persons  who  could  see 
the  stars  in  the  day-time.  The  proximate 
cause  is  a  preternatural  sensibility  of  the 
retina.  It  has  been  known  to  precede  the 
gutta  serena ;  and  it  has  been  asserted  that 
prisoners,  who  have  been  long  detained  in 
darkness,  have  learned  to  read  and  write 
in  darkened  places. 

OXYPIILEGMASIA  (From  «£{/?,  acute, 
and  <$xiyu>t  to  burn.)  An  acute  inflamma- 
tion. 

OxYi'HcR?rico3sr.  (From  o^t/c,  acid,  and 
<? o/v/f,  the  tamarind  ;  a  native  of  Phoenicia.) 
See  Tamarind  its. 

OXYPHOKTIA.  (From  cgv;,  shurp,  and 
quvti,  the  voice.)  The  same  as  Paraphonia 
Clangens.  It  is  a  howling. 

OXYREGMA.  (From  c^yc,  iicid,  and  e^w- 
•ycti,  to  break  wind.)  An  acid  eructation. 

OxYRimoDisroN.  (From  e£t/f,  acid,  and 
^ofivov,  oil  of  roses.)  A  composition  of 
the  oil  of  roses  and  vinegar. 


OXYSACCHAIUJM.  (From  o£e/f,  acid,  and 
a-xn%x£w,  sugar.)  A  composition  of  vine- 
gar and  sugar. 

OXYSAL  DiAPiioRETicuM.  A  preparation 
of  Angelus  Sala.  It  is  a  fixed  salt,  loaded 
with  more  acid  than  is  necessary  to  satu- 
rate it.  The  salt  of  Juniper  is  of  this  kind. 

OXYTOCA.  (From  o|u?,  quick,  and 
•mi-CD,  to  bring  forth.)  Medicines  which 
promote  delivery. 

OxYTRii'iiYLLUM.  (From  o|w?,  acid,  -and 
<rg/3>uAAGv,  trefoil ;  so  named  from  its  acidi- 
ty.) AVood -sorrel. 

Oyster.     See  Ostreum. 

Oyster-shett     See  Ostreum. 

OZCENA.  (From  o£»,  ^a  stench.)  An 
ulcer  situated  in  the  nose,  discharging  a 
foetid  purulent  matter,  and  sometimes  ac- 
companied with  caries  of  the  bones.  Some 
authors  have  signified  by  the  term,  an  ill- 
conditioned  ulcer  in  the  antrum.  The  first 
meaning  is  the  original  one.  The  disease 
is  described  as  coming  on  with  a  trifling  tu- 
mefaction and  redness  about  the  ala  nasij 
accompanied  with  a  discharge  of  mucus, 
with  which  the  nostril  becomes  obstructed. 
The  matter  gradually  assumes  the  appear- 
ance of  pus,  is  most  copious  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  is  sometimes*  attended  with  sneez- 
ing, and  a  little  bleeding.  The  ulceration 
occasionally  extends  round  the  ala  nasi  to 
the  cheek,  but  seldom  far  from  the  nose, 
the  ala  of  which  also  it  rarely  destroys.  The 
ozcena  is  often  connected  with  scrophulous 
and  venereal  complaints.  In  the  latter 
cases,  portions  of  the  ossa  spongiosa  often 
come  away.  After  the  complete*  cure  of  all 
venereal  complaints,  an  exfoliating  dead 
piece  of  bone  will  often  keep  up  symp- 
toms similar  to  those  of  the  ozcena,  until  it 
is  detached.  Mr.  Pearson  remarks,  that 
the  ozcena  frequently  occurs  as  a  symp- 
tom of  the  cachexia  syphyloiclea.  It  may 
perforate  the  septum  nasi,  destroy  the  ossa 
spongiosa,  and  even  the  ossa  nasi.  Such 
mischief  is  now  more  frequently  vhe  effect 
of  the  cachexia  syphyloidea,  than  of  lues 
venerea.  The  ozcena  must  not  be  con- 
founded with  abscesses  in  the  upper  jaw- 
bone. 

OzY?fUM.  (From  o^»,  to  smell;  so  called 
from  its  fragrance.)  Sweet  basil. 


P. 


•*  •  A  contraction  of  pitgillut,  a  pugil, 
or  eighth  part  of  a  handful,  and  sometimes 
a  contraction  of  partes,  parts. 

P.  JE.     A  contraction  of  paries  aquales. 

P.  P.  A  contraction  of  pulvis  patrum, 
Jesuit's  powder. 


PABULUM.  (From  pasco,  to  feed.) 
Food,  aliment.  The  animal  heat  and  ani- 
mal spirits  are  called  pabulum  vit<et  the 
food  of  life. 

Pacchioman  glands.  See  Glandules  fac- 
chionae. 


PvEO 


PAL 


591 


PACHYNTICA.  (From  <sr*£t;va>,  to  hlcras- 
sate.)  Medicines  which  incrassate  or 
thicken  the  fluids. 

PACIIYS.  Pet%u?,  thick.  The  name  of  a 
disorder  described  by  Hippocrates,  but  not 
known  by  us. 

PADUS  The  wild  cluster  cherry,  or  bird's 
cherry.  The  Primus  padus  of  Linnaeus. 
The  bark  ;uid  berries  of  this  shrub  are  used 
medicinally.  The  former,  when  taken  from 
the  tree,  has  a  fragrant  smell,  and  a  bitter, 
subastrmgent  taste,  somewhat  similar  to 
that  of  bitter  almonds.  Made  into  a  de- 
coction, it  cures  intermittents,  and  it  has 
been  recommended  in  the  cure  of  several 
forms  of  syphylis.  The  latter  are  said  to 
cure  the  dysentery. 

P^EDANCHONE.  (From  'crat/?,  a  child,  and 
*5^o>,  to  strangulate.)  A  species  of  quinsy 
common  among  children. 

P  KDAKTuuocACE.  (From  <srsM?,  a  boy, 
«t§S^ov,  a  joint,  and  xstKcv,  an  evil.)  The  joint 
evil.  Severinus  calls  the  Spina  Venlosa  by 
this  name,  as  also  doth  Dr  Cullen.  By 
some  this  name  is  used  to  express  a  sort  of 
anasarca. 

PJEONIA.  (From  Pxon,  who  first  ap- 
plied it  to  medicinal  purposes.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order,  Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmaoopceial  name  of  the  com- 
mon peony.  Male  and  female  peony.  This 
plant,  Paonia  officinalis  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis 
oblongis,  has  long  been  considered  as  a  pow- 
erful medicine ;  and,  till  the  late  revision 
by  the  London  College,  it  had  a  place  in 
the  catalogue  of  the  Materia  Medica ;  in 
which  the  two  common  varieties  of  this 
plant  are  indiscriminately  directed  for  use : 
and,  on  the  authority  of  G.  Bauhin,  impro- 
perly distinguished  into  male  and  female 
peony. 

The  roots  and  seeds  of  peony  have,  when 
fresh,  a  faint,  unpleasant  smell,  somewhat 
of  the  narcotic  kind,  and  a  mucilaginous, 
subacrid  taste,  with  a  slight  degree  of  bit- 
terness  and  adstringency.  In  drying,  they 
lose  their  smell  and  part  of  their  tasle. 
Extracts  made  from  them  by  water  are  al- 
most insipid,  as  Well  as  inodorous;  but 
extracts  made  by  rectified  spirits  are  mani- 
festly bitterish,  and  considerably  adstrin- 
gent.  The  flowers  have  rather  more  smell 
than  any  of  the  other  parts  of  the  plant, 
and  a  rough,  sweetish  taste,  which  they  im- 
part, together  with  their  colour,  both  to 
water  and  spirit. 

The  roots,  flowers,  and  seeds  of  peony, 
have  been  esteemed,  in  the  character  of  an 
anodyne  and  corroborant,  but  more  espe- 
cially the  roots  ;  which,  since  the  days  of 
Galen,  have  been  very  commonly  employed 
as  a  remedy  for  the  epilepsy.  For  this  pur- 
pose, it  was  usual  to  cut  the  root  into  thin 
slices,  which  were  to  be  attached  to  a  string, 


and  suspended  about  the  neck  as  an  annu- 
let ;  if  this  failed  of  success,  the  patient 
was  to  have  recourse  to  the  internal  use  of 
this  root,  which  Willis  directs  to  be  given 
in  the  form  of  a  powder,  and  in  the  quan- 
tity of  a  drachm,  two  or  three  times  a-day, 
by  which,  as  \ve  are  informed,  both  infants 
and  adults  were  cured  of  this  disease.  Other 
authors  recommended  the  expressed  juice 
to  be  given  in  wine,  and  sweetened^,  witSi 
sugar,  as  the  most  efi'ectual  way  of  adminis- 
tering this  plant.  Many  writers,  however, 
especially  in  modern  times,  from  repeated 
trials  of  the  peony  in  epileptic  cases,  have 
found  it  of  no  use  whatever ;  though  Pro- 
fessor Home,  who  gave  the  radix  paeoniac  to 
two  epileptics  at  the  Edinburgh  infirmary, 
declares  that  one  received  a  temporary  ad- 
vantage from  its  use.  Of  the  good  effects 
of  this  plant,  in  other  disorders,  we  find  no 
instances  recorded. 

P.KONIA  NOFFICI>TALIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  paeony.  See  Paonia. 

Paigil.     See  Primula  veris. 

PAIN.  Dolor.  Any  unpleasant  sensa- 
tion, or  irritation. 

Painter's  colic.     See  CoUca  pictonum. 

Palate.     See  Palatum. 

PAL  ATE  BONE.  (Ospalati;frompakt 
to  hedge  in ;  because  it  is  staked  in,  as  it 
were,  by  the  teeth.)  These  two  bones  are 
of  very  irregular  figure.  They  are  placed 
between  the  ossa  maxilaria  superiora  and 
the  os  sphenoides,  at  the  back  part  of  the 
roof  oi  the  mouth,  and  extend  from  thence 
to  the  bottom  of  the  orbit.  Each  of  these 
bones  may  be  divided  into  four  parts,  viz. 
the4  inferior,  or  square  portion,  the  ptery- 
goid  process,  the  nasal  lamella,  and  orbital- 
process.  The  first  of  these,  or  the  square 
part  of  the  bone,  helps  to  form  the  palate  of 
the  mouth.  The  upper  part  of  its  internal 
edge  rises  into  a  spine,  which  makes  part 
of  the  septum  narium.  The  pterygmd pro- 
cess, which  is  smaller  above  than  below, 
is  so  named  from  its  being  united  \v  5th  the 
ptervgoid  processes  of  the  sphenoid  bone, 
with  which  it  helps  to  form  the  pterygoid 
fossae.  It  is  separated  from  the  square  part 
of  the  bone,  and  from  the  nasal  iaiaeila, 
by  an  oblique  fossa,  which,  applied  to  such 
another  in  the  os  maxillare,  forms  a  pas- 
sage for  a  branch  of  the  fifth  pair  of  nerves. 
The  nasal  lamella  is  nothing  more  than  a 
very  thin  bony  plate,  which  arises  from  the 
upper  side  of  the  external  edge  of  the  square 
part  of  the  bone.  Its  inner  surface  is  con- 
cave, and  furnished  with  a  ridge,\vhich  sup- 
ports the  back  pai  t  of  the  os  spongiosutn 
inferius.  Externally,  it  is  convex,  and 
firmly  united  to  the  maxillary  bone.  The 
arbitar  process  is  more  irregular  than  any 
other  part  of  the  bone.  It  has  a  smooth 
surface,  where  it  helps  to  form  the  orbit ; 
and,  when  viewed  in  its  place,  we  see  it 


'•LM 


PAN 


PAP 


chyle  in  the  duodenum.  The  quantity  of 
the  fluid  secreted  is  uncertain;  but  it 
must  be  very  consider,  ble,  if  we  compare 
it  with  ihe  weight  of  the  saliva,  the  pan- 
creas  being-  three  times  larger,  and  seated 
in  a  warmer  place.  It  is  expelled  by  the 
force  of  the  circulating-  blood,  and  of  the 
incumbent  viscera  in  the  full  abdomen  ;  as 
the  liver, stomach,  spleen,  mesentericand 
splenic  arteries,  and  the  aorta.  Iis  great 
utility  appears  from  its  constancy,  being 
found  in  almost  all  animals;  nor  is  it  re- 
futed by  the  few  experiments  in  which 
a  part  of  it  was  cut  out  from  a  robust 
animal,  without  occasioning  death  ;  be- 
cause the  whole  pancreas  cannot  be  re- 
moved without  the  duodenum  :  for  even  a 
part  of  the  i'.ngs  may  be  cut  out  wiihout 
producing  death,  but  they  are  not  there- 
fore useless.  It  seems  principally  to  dilute 
the  viscid  cystic  bile,  to  mitigate  its  acri- 
mony, and  to  mix  it  with  the  food.  Hence 
it  is  poured  into  a  place  remote  from  the 
cystic  duct,  as  often  as  there  is  no  gall- 
bladder. Like  the  rest  of  the  intestinal 
humours,  it  diluUs  and  resolves  the  mass 
of  aliments,  and  performs  every  other 
office  of  the  sain  a. 

Pancreatic  duct.  See  DuctJis  pancrea- 
ticus. 

Pancreatic  juice.    See  Pancreas. 

PAXCREXE.  (From  TTO.S,  all,  and  xg»v», 
a  fountain.)  A  name  of  the  pancreas  Irom 
its  great  secretion. 

PAXDATJTIUM.  A  whitlow. 

PANDEMIC.  (Pandemicus ;  from  TTO.V, 
all,  and  ftuos,  the  people  )  A  synonym  of 
epidemic.  See  Epidemic. 

PAXDICULATIO.  (From  pandiculo,  to 
gape  and  stretch  )  Pandiculalion,  or  that 
resllt-ss  stretching  and  gaping  which  ac- 
companies the  cold  fit  of  an  ague. 

PANICUM.  (A  panicnli's,  from  its 
many  particles;  the  spike  consisting  of 
innumerable  thick  seeds, disposed  in  many 
panicles.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Triandria, 
Order,  Digynia 

PAXICVM  ITALICUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  Indian 
millet-seed  See  Millet-seed,  Indian. 

PAXICV:*!  7tfTLjACEr>i.  Tlie  systematic 
name  of  the  plr-m  which  affords  the  mil- 
let seed.  See  Millet-seed. 

PAXIS  CCCVLIS.    See  Jlcetosella. 

PAXJS  roncixrs.  A  species  of  cycla- 
men. 

PANNICULUS.  (From  pannus,  cloth.) 
1.  A  piece  of  fine  cloth. 

2.  The  cellular  and  carnous  membranes 
are  so  called  from  their  resemblance  to 
a  piece  of  fine  cloth. 

PAXXOXICA.  (From  pannus,  a  rag;  so 
called  because  us  stalk  is  divided  into 
many  uneven  points,  like  the  en.d  of  a 
piece  of  rag.)  Hawkweed. 


PAXXUS.  (From  mv*t  to  labour.)  1.  A 
piece  of  cloth. 

2.  A  tent  for  a  wound. 

3.  A  speck  in  the  eye,  resembling  a  bit 
of  rag. 

4.  An  irregular  mark  upon  the  skin. 
PAXOCHL2E.  Buboes  in  the  groin. 
PANOPHOB1A.    (From  Wv,   all,  and 

QoGoc,  fear.)  Thai  kind  of  melancholy 
which  is  attended  with  groundless  fears. 

Pansies.  See  Viola  triocolor. 

PAXTAGOGA.  (From  7ra.s,  all,  and  a-yce, 
to  drive  out.)  Medicines  which  expel  all 
morbid  humours. 

PAXTOLMits.  (From  ?r«c,  all,  and  TCX- 
fjictce,  to  dare;  so  named  from  its  general 
uses.)  A  medicine  described  by  JEgine- 
tus. 

PAXTOPHOBIA.  The  same  as  hydropho- 
bia. 

PANTTS.  (From  7rtvu>,  to  work.)  1.  A 
weaver's  roll. 

2.  A  soft  tumour  shaped  like  a  weaver's 
roll. 

PAPAVER.  (Papaver,  from  pappa, 
pap  ;  so  called  because  nurses  used  to 
mix  this  plant  in  children's  food  to  relieve 
the  colic  and  make  them  sleep.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order  Mo- 
nogynia.  The  poppy. 

2.  The pharmacopceialnameof  ;he  white 
poppy.  Papaver  album.  Papaver  somnife- 
rum  of  Linn  <ens  : — calycibvs  cupsulisque 
fflabi'is,  foliis  umplexicanlibus  incisis.  It  is 
from  heads  of  this  plant  that  the  opium 
is  obtained.  See  Opium  They  are  also 
directed  for  medicinal  use  in  the  form  of 
fomentation,  and  in  the  syntpuspapuveris, 
a  useful  anodyne,  which  often  succeeds 
in  procuring  sleep  where  opium  fails;  it 
is,  however,  more  especially  adapted  to 
children.  The  seeds  of  this  species  of 
poppy  contain  a  bland  oil,  and  in  many 
places  are  eaten  ns  food;  as  a  medicine, 
they  have  been  usually  given  in  the  form 
of  emulsion  in  catarrhs,  stranguries,  &e. 

PAP  A  V  E  R  E llll AT  1C U M  Red  or  corn 
poppy.  Papaver  rhceas  of  Linnaeus : — cap' 
sulis  glabris  globosis,  caule  piloso  nniltijtoro, 
foliis  pennatijidis  incisis.  The  heads  of 
this  species,  like  those  of  the  sommferum, 
contain  a  milky  juice  of  a  narcotic  quali- 
ty ;  from  which  an  extract  is  prepared, 
that  has  been  successfully  employed  as  a 
st dative.  The  flowers  have  somewhat  of 
the  smell  of  opium,  and  a  mucilaginous 
taste,  accompanied  with  a  slight  degree 
of  bitterness.  A  syrup  of  these  flowers  is 
directed  in  the  London  Pharmacopoeia, 
which  has  been  thought  useful  as  an  ano- 
dyne and  pectoral,  and  is  prescribed  in 
coughs  and  catarrhal  affections.  See  Sy- 
rupus  rhceadns. 

PAPAVER  XIGRUM.  The  black  poppy. 
The  seeds  and  heads  of  thepapaver  tomni- 


PAR 


PAR 


fernm,  are  also  called  in  some  pharmaco- 
poeias semina  and  cupitnlu  pupaveris  nigra, 
See  Papuver. 

PAPAVER  RH;EAS.  The  systematic  and 
pharma  opoe  al  name  of  the  red  corn  pop- 
py. See  Ptipuver  erraticum. 

PAPAVER  SOMXIFEHUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  white  poppy.  See  Papa- 
ver  erraticum. 

PAPAW.  The  fruit  of  the  Carica  papapa 
of  Linnaeus,  a  native  of  both  Indies,  and 
Guinea  coast  of  Africa.  When  the  round- 
ish fruit  are  nearly  ripe,  the  inhabitants 
of  India  boil  and  eat  them  with  their  meat, 
as  we  do  turnips.  They  have  somewhat 
the  flavour  of  a  pompion.  Previous  to  boil- 
ing, they  soak  them  for  some  time  in  salt 
and  water,  to  extract  the  corrosive  juice, 
unless  the  meat  they  are  to  be  boiled  with 
should  be  very  salt  and  old,  and  then  this 
juice  being-  in  them  will  make  them  as  ten- 
der as  a  chicken.  But  they  mostly  pickle 
the  long  fruit,  and  thus  they  make  no  bad 
succedaneum  for  mango.  The  buds  of  the 
female  flowers  are  gathered,  and  made 
into  a  sweetmeat ;  and  the  inhabitants  are 
such  good  husbands  of  the  produce  of  this 
tree,  that  they  boil  the  shells  of  the  ripe 
fruit  into  a  repast,  and  the  insides  are  eat- 
en with  sugar  in  the  manner  of  melons. 

PAPILLA.  1.  The  nipple  of  the  breast. 
See  Nipple. 

2.  The  fine  terminations  of  nerves,  &c. 
as  the  nervous  papillae  of  the  tongue, 
skint  See. 

PAPILLJB  MEDTTLLARES.  Small  eminences 
on  the  medulla  bblongata. 

PAPILLARIS  HERBA.  See  Lapsana. 

PAPPUS.  The  hair  on  the  middle  of  the 
chin.  See  Cdpillus. 

PAPULA.  (Papula,  dim.  of  pappa,  a 
dug  or  nipple.)  A  very  small  and  accnim- 
nated  elevation  of  the  cuticle,  with  an 
inflamed  base,  not  containing  a  fluid,  nor 
tending  to  suppuration.  The  duration  of 
papulse  is  uncertain,  but  they  terminate 
for  the  most  part  in  scurf. 

PAR  ctrcuLLARE.  So  Casserius  calls  the 
Jlfwcnlut  Crico-Jlrytoenoideus. 

PAR  VAGUM.  (Par,  a  pair.)  The 
eighth  pair  of  nerves.  They  arise  from 
the  corpora  olivaria  of  the  medulla  oblon- 
gata,  and  proceed  into  the  neck,  thorax, 
and  abdomen.  In  the  neck  the  par  vagum 
gives  oflTtwo  branches,  the  lingual  and  su- 
perior laryngeal;  and,  in  the  thorax,  four 
branches,  the  recurrent  laryngeal,  the  car- 
diac, the  pulmonary,  and  the  tesophageal 
plexuses.  At  length  the  trunks  of  the 
nervi  vagi,  adjacent  to  the  mediastinum, 
run  into  the  stomach,  and  there  form  the 
stomachic  plexus,  which  branches  to  the 
abdominal  plexuses. 

PARACENTESVS.  (From  <artfgax<vT<», 
to  pierce  through.)  The  operation  of  tap. 


ping  to  evacuate  the  water  in  ascites, 
dropsy  of  he  ovarium,  uterus,  &c. 

PARACMASTICOS.  (From  Tragjot^afa,  to 
decline.)  Paracme.  The  declension  of 
any  distemper ;  also,  according  to  Galen, 
that  part  of  life,  where  a  person  is  said  to 
grow  old,  and  which  he  reckons  from  35 
to  49,  when  he  is  said  to  be  old. 

PAHACOE.  (From  waga.,  dim,  and  axxu, 
to  hear.)  Difficult  hearing;  dulness  of 
hearing. 

PARACOLLETICA.  (From  w^stKoxxo^*/,  to 
glue  together.)  Agglutinants ;  substan- 
ces which  unite  parts  preternaturally  se- 
parated. 

PARACOPE.  (From  TrrfgaxsTrra,  to  he 
delirious.)  In  Hippocrates  it  is  a  slight 
delirium. 

PARACRUSIS.  (From  TragautgKa,  to  depre- 
ciate.) A  slight  disarrangement  of  the 
faculties,  where  the  patient  is  inattentive 
to  what  is  said  to  him. 

PARACUSIS.  (From  <nrxp&,  wrong,and 
aLx,isa>t  to  hear.)  Depraved  hearing.  Deaf- 
ness. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
Locales,  and  Order  Dyxeesthesice  of  Cullen. 
There  are  two  species,  1.  Paracusis  im- 
persecta.  Sitrditas.  When  existing  sounds 
are  not  heard  as  usual.  2.  Puracusis  ima- 
ginariay  called  also  susurrus.  Syrigmus. 
Syringmos.  Tinnitus  anrium.  When  ima- 
ginary sounds  are  heard,  not  from  with- 
out, but  excited  within  the  ear. 

PARACYNANCHE.  From  frag*.,  x.u&v,  a  dog» 
and  a>y%a>,  to  strangle.)  A  species  of  Quin- 
sy •  it  being  a  distemper  to  which  dogs 
are  subject. 

PARADISUS.  (Heb.)  A  pungent  seed  re- 
sembling the  cardamom,  is  named granum 
paradisi,  from  its  virtues 

Paradisi  grana    See  Grana  paradisi, 

PARAGLOSSA.  (From  5r*ga,  and  y\a>rs-*t 
the  tongue.)  A  prolapsus  of  the  tongue, 
a  swelled  tongue. 

PARAGOGE.  (From  Tra^ya,  to  adduce.) 
Signifies  that  fitness  of  the  bones  to  one 
another,  as  is  discernible  in  their  articula- 
tion; and  bones  which  are  thereby  easier 
of  reduction,  when  dislocated,  are  by  Hip- 
pocrates called  nra.Qctyuiyo'rtg!*.. 

PARALAMPSIS.  (From  7ret£a.\etju7rut  to 
shine  a  little.)  Some  writers  use  this 
word  to  express  a  cicatrix  in  the  transpa- 
rent part  of  the  cornea  of  the  eye. 

PARALLAGMA  (From  ^rsegatxaTTa),  to- 
change.)  Parallaxis.  The  transmutation 
of  a  solid  part  from  its  proper  place,  as 
where  one  part  of  a  broken  bone  lies  over 
another. 

PARALLAXIS.  See  Parallagma. 

PARALLELA.  (From  sr*g*AX»Aoc,  paral- 
lel.) A  sort  of  scurf  or  leprosy,  affecting 
only  the  palms  of  the  hands,  and  running 
down  them  in  parallel  lines ;  it  happens 
sometimes  in  the  venereal  disease. 


594 


PAN 


PAP 


chyle  in  the  duodenum.  The  quantity  of 
the  fluid  secreted  is  uncertain;  but  it 
must  be  very  consider;  ble,  if  we  compare 
it  with  the  weight  of  the  saliva,  the  pan- 
creas being  three  times  larger,  and  seated 
in  a  warmer  place.  It  is  expelled  by  the 
force  of  the  circulating  blood,  and  of  the 
incumbent  viscera  in  the  full  abdomen  ;  as 
the  liver, stomach,  spleen,  mesentericand 
splenic  arteries,  and  the  aorta.  I; s  great 
utility  appears  from  its  constancy,  being 
found  in  almost  all  animals;  nor  is  it  re- 
futed by  the  few  experiments  in  which 
a  part  of  it  was  cut  out  from  a  robust 
animal,  without  occasioning  death  ;  be- 
cause the  whole  pancreas  cannot  be  re- 
moved without  the  duodenum  :  for  even  a 
part  of  the  b.ngs  may  be  cut  out  wiihout 
producing  death,  bu»  they  are  not  there- 
fore useless.  It  seems  principally  to  dilute 
the  viscid  cystic  bile,  to  mitigate  its  acri- 
mony, and  to  mix  it  with  the  food.  Hence 
it  is  poured  into  a  place  remote  from  the 
cystic  duct,  as  often  as  there  is  no  gall- 
bladder. Like  the  rest  of  the  intestinal 
humours,  it  diluUs  and  resolves  the  mass 
of  aliments,  and  performs  every  other 
office  of  the  saliva. 

Pancreatic  duct.  See  Ductus  pancrea- 
ticns. 

Pancreatic  juice.    See  Pancreas. 

PANCIIEXK.  (From  iraf,  all,  and  xg»v», 
a  fountain.)  A  name  of  the  pancreas  trom 
its  great  secretion. 

PANDALITIUM.  A  whitlow. 

PANDEMIC.  (Pandemicus;  from  VAI, 
all,  and  ftuos,  the  people  )  A  synonym  of 
epidemic.  See  Epidemic. 

PANDICULATIO.  (From  pandiculo,  to 
gape  and  stretch  )  Pandiculation,  or  that 
restless  stretching  and  gaping  which  ac- 
companies the  cold  fit  of  nn  ague. 

PANICUM.  (A  panicnlis,  from  its 
many  particles;  the  spike  consisting  of 
innumerable  thick  seeds,  dispos  'din  many 
panicles.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Triandria, 
Order,  Digr/ma 

PAXJCUM  ITALICUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  Indian 
millet-seed  See  Millet-seed,  Indian. 

PAXICVM  :WTLIACETJ:VI.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  mil- 
let seed.  See  Millet-seed. 

PAXJS  CCCULIS.    See  Jlcetosella. 

PANJS  roRcixrs.  A  species  of  cycla- 
men. 

PANNICULUS.  (From  pannus,  cloth.) 
1.  A  piece  of  fine  cloth. 

2.  The  cellular  and  carnous  membranes 
are  so  called  from  their  resemblance  to 
a  piece  of  fine  cloth. 

PANNONICA.  (From  pannus,  a  rag;  so 
called  because  its  stalk  is  divided  into 
many  uneven  points,  like  the  end  of  a 
piece  of  rag.)  Hawkweed. 


PANNUS.  (From  «rsy»,  to  labour.)  1.  A 
piece  of  cloth. 

2.  A  tent  for  a  wound. 

3.  A  speck  in  the  eye,  resembling  a  bit 
of  rag. 

4.  An  irregular  mark  upon  the  skin. 
PANOCHI.E.  Buboes  in  the  groin. 
PANOPHOBIA.    (From  JT*>,  all,  and 

<po£oc,  fear.)  That  kind  of  melancholy 
which  is  attended  with  groundless  fears. 

Pansies.  See  Viola  triocolor. 

PANTAGOGA.  (From  sm?,  all,  and  a.yu>, 
to  drive  out.)  Medicines  which  expel  all 
morbid  humours. 

PANTOLMIUS.  (From  TTAC,  all,  and  TCX- 
(j-oice,  to  dare;  so  named  from  its  general 
uses.)  A  medicine  described  by  -Egine- 
tus. 

PANTOPHOBIA.  The  same  as  hydropho- 
bia. 

PANTTS.  (From  Trtvu,  to  work.)  1.  A 
weaver's  roll. 

2.  A  soft  tumour  shaped  like  a  weaver's 
roll. 

PAPAVER.  (Papaver,  from  pappa, 
pap  ;  so  called  because  nurses  used  to 
mix  this  plant  in  children's  food  to  relieve 
the  colic  and  make  them  sleep.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order  Mo- 
nogynia.  The  poppy. 

2.  The  pharmacopaialnameof  ;he  white 
poppy.  Pcipaver  album.  Papaver  somnife- 
ntm  of  Linnzeus  : — calycibus  cupsnlisque 
glabrist  foliis  amplexicanlibus  incisis.  It  is 
from  heads  of  this  plant  that  the  opium 
is  obtained.  See  Opium  They  are  also 
directed  for  medicinal  use  in  (he  form  of 
fomentation,  and  in  the  syrupus papa veris, 
a  useful  anodyne,  which  often  succeeds 
in  procuring  sleep  where  opium  fails;  it 
is,  however,  more  especially  adapted  to 
children.  The  seeds  of  this  species  of 
poppy  contain  a  bland  oil,  and  in  many 
places  are  eaten  as  food ;  as  a  medicine, 
they  have  been  usually  given  in  the  form 
of  emulsion  in  catarrhs,  stranguries,  &e. 

PAPAVER  ERUAT1CUM.  Red  or  corn 
poppy.  Papaver  rheeas  of  Linnaeus: — cap- 
suits  glabris  globosis,  caule  piloso  muhijtoro, 
foliis  pennatijidis  incisis.  The  heads  of 
this  species,  like  those  of  the  sommferum, 
contain  a  milky  juice  of  a  narcotic  quali- 
ty ;  from  which  an  extract  is  prepared, 
that  has  been  successfully  employed  as  a 
st dative.  The  flowers  have  somewhat  of 
the  smell  of  opium,  and  a  mucilaginous 
taste,  accompanied  with  a  slight  degree 
of  bitterness.  A  syrup  of  these  flowers  is 
directed  in  the  London  Pharmacopoeia, 
which  has  been  thought  useful  as  an  ano- 
dyne and  pectoral,  and  is  prescribed  in 
coughs  and  catarrhal  affections.  See  Sy- 
rupus  rhaeadns. 

PAPAVER  NIGIUJM.  The  black  poppy. 
The  seeds  and  heads  of  ih&papaver  tomni- 


PAR 


PAR 


ferum,  are  also  called  in  some  pharmaco- 
poeias semina  and  capitnla  pupuveris  mgra. 
See  Papuver. 

PAPAVER  RH#:AS.  The  systematic  and 
pharma  opoe  al  name  of  the  red  corn  pop- 
py. See  Papuver  erraticum. 

PAPAVER  SOM.XIFERUM.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  white  poppy.  See  Papa- 
ver  erraticum. 

PAPAW.  The  fruit  of  the  Carica papapa 
of  Linnaeus,  a  native  of  both  Indies,  and 
Guinea  coast  of  Africa.  When  the  round- 
ish fruit  are  nearly  ripe,  the  inhabitants 
of  India  boil  and  eat  them  with  their  meat, 
as  we  do  turnips.  They  have  somewhat 
the  flavour  of  a  pompion.  Previous  to  boil- 
ing, they  soak  them  for  some  time  in  salt 
and  water,  to  extract  the  corrosive  juice, 
unless  the  meat  they  are  to  be  boiled  with 
should  be  very  salt  and  old,  and  then  this 
juice  being-  in  them  will  make  them  as  ten- 
der as  a  chicken.  But  they  mostly  pickle 
the  long1  fruit,  and  thus  they  make  no  bad 
succedaneum  for  mango.  The  buds  of  the 
female  flowers  are  gathered,  and  made 
into  a  sweetmeat;  and  the  inhabitants  are 
such  good  husbands  of  the  produce  of  this 
tree,  that  they  boil  the  shells  of  the  ripe 
fruit  into  a  repast,  and  the  insides  are  eat- 
en with  sugar  in  the  manner  of  melons. 

PAPILLA.  1.  The  nipple  of  the  breast. 
See  Nipple. 

2.  The  fine  terminations  of  nerves,  &c. 
as  the  nervous  papillae  of  the  tongue, 
skin,  &c. 

PAPILLJE  MEDULLARES.  Small  eminences 
on  the  medulla  oblongata. 

PAPILLARIS  HERBA.  See  Lapsana. 

PAPPUS.  The  hair  on  the  middle  of  the 
chin.  See  Capillns. 

PAPULA.  (Papula,  dim.  of  pappa,  a 
dug  or  nipple.)  A  very  small  and  accumi- 
nated  elevation  of  the  cuticle,  with  an 
inflamed  base,  not  containing  a  fluid,  nor 
tending  to  suppuration.  The  duration  of 
papulae  is  uncertain,  but  they  terminate 
for  the  most  part  in  scurf. 

PAR  crctiLLARE.  So  Casserius  calls  the 
JMutcnluf  Crico-Jlrytanoideus. 

PAR  VAGUM.  (Par,  a  pair.)  The 
eighth  pair  of  nerves.  They  arise  from 
the  corpora  olivaria  of  the  medulla  oblon- 
gata, and  proceed  into  the  neck,  thorax, 
and  abdomen.  In  the  neck  the  par  vagum 
gives  oflTtwo  branches,  the  lingual  and  su- 
perior laryngeal;  and,  in  the  thorax,  four 
branches,  the  recurrent  laryngeal,  the  car- 
diac, the  pulmonary,  and  the  oesophageal 
plexuses.  At.  length  the  trunks  of  the 
nervi  vagi,  adjacent  to  the  mediastinum, 
run  into  the  stomach,  and  there  form  the 
stomachic  plexus,  which  branches  to  the 
abdominal  plexuses. 

PARACENTESIS.  (From  <sr*g*xevT«a, 
to  pierce  through.)  The  operation  of  tap. 


ping  to  evacuate  the  water  in  ascites, 
dropsy  of  he  ovarium,  uterus,  &,c. 

PARACMASTICOS.  (From  Tragiot^wa^a),  to 
decline.)  Paracme.  The  declension  of 
any  distemper;  also,  according  to  Galen, 
that  part  of  life,  where  a  person  is  said  to 
grow  old,  and  which  he  reckons  from  35 
to  49,  when  he  is  said  to  be  old. 

PARACOE.  (From  TTXQX.,  dim,  and  #je«a, 
to  hear.)  Difficult  hearing;  dulness  of 
hearing. 

PARACOLI.ETICA.  (From  Trx-gamo \\QJU. */,  to 
glue  together.)  Agglutinants ;  substan- 
ces which  unite  parts  preternaturally  se- 
parated. 

PARACOPE.  (From  Trct^AKOTrrec,  to  be 
delirious.)  In  Hippocrates  it  is  a  slight 
delirium. 

PARACRUSIS.  (From  TragaxgKa,  to  depre- 
ciate.) A  slight  disarrangement  of  the 
faculties,  where  the  patient  is  inattentive 
to  what  isN  said  to  him. 

PARACUSIS.  (From  <sr*/>*,  wrong,  and 
etaaoe,  to  hear.)  Depraved  hearing.  Deaf- 
ness. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
Locales,  and  Order  Dyscesthesix  of  Cullen. 
There  are  two  species,  1.  Paracusis  im- 
persecta.  Siirditas.  When  existing  sounds 
are  not  heard  as  usual.  2.  Paracusis  ima- 
ginaria,  called  also  susurrus.  Syrigmus. 
Syringmos.  Tinnitus  auriitm.  When  ima- 
ginary sounds  are  heard,  not  from  with- 
out, but  excited  within  the  ear. 

PARACYNANCHE.  From  w«g*,  x,uu>v,  a  dog» 
and  a>y%a>,  to  strangle.)  A  species  of  Quin- 
sy •  it  being  a  distemper  to  which  dogs 
are  subject. 

PARADISUS.  (Heb.)  A  pungent  seed  re- 
sembling the  cardamom,  is  named gramim 
paradisi,  from  its  virtues 

Paradisi  grana    See  Grana  paradisi. 

PARAGLOSSA.  (From  TTA^A,  and  yxotHrfct, 
the  tongue.)  A  prolapsus  of  the  tongue, 
a  swelled  tongue. 

PARAGOGE.  (From  Tra^yce,  to  adduce.) 
Signifies  that  fitness  of  the  bones  to  one 
another,  as  is  discernible  in  their  articula- 
tion; and  bones  which  are  thereby  easier 
of  reduction,  when  dislocated,  are  by  Hip- 
pocrates called  7ra.g*.y a>y attest. 

PARALAMPSIS.  (From  7ra.^tt\etfji7rut  to 
shine  a  little.)  Some  writers  use  this 
word  to  express  a  cicatrix  in  the  transpa- 
rent part  of  the  cornea  of  the  eye. 

PARALLAGMA  (From  fl-agatxaTra>,  to 
change.)  Parallaxis.  The  transmutation 
of  a  solid  part  from  its  proper  place,  as 
where  one  part  of  a  broken  bone  lies  over 
another. 

PARALLAXIS.  See  Parallagma. 

PARALLELA.  (From  7raga\\»Ao?,  paral- 
lel.) A  sort  of  scurf  or  leprosy,  affecting 
only  the  palms  of  the  hands,  and  running 
down  them  in  parallel  lines ;  it  happens 
sometimes  in  the  venereal  disease. 


596 


PAR 


PAR 


PARALOGIA.  (From  Trtt^ax  vya>,  to  talk  wasting  away  in  the  muscles  of  the  parts 
absurdly.)  A  delirium  in  which  the  pa-  affected. 

tient  talks  wildly.  When  palsy  attacks  any  vital  part,  such 

PAHALOPHIA.  (From  ;r«g«,  near,  and  as  the  brain,  heart,  or  lungs,  it  soon  ter- 
AC$/«.,  the  first  vertebra  of  the  back.)  minates  fatally.  When  it  arises  as  a  conse- 
Thus  some  anatomical  writers,  as  Keil,  quence  of  apoplexy,  it  generally  proves 
&c.  express  the  lower  and  lateral  part  of  very  difficult  of  cure.  Paralytic  affections 
the  neck  near  the  vertebrae.  of  the  lower  extremies  ensuing  from  any 

PARALYSIS.  (From  vretgaLXvca,  to  loose  injury  done  to  the  spinal  marrow,  by  blows 
or  weaken.)  Catalysis.  Jlttonitus  mor-  and  other  accidents,  usually  prove  incu- 
bus.  Stupor.  Tremor.  The  palsy.  A  ge-  ruble.  Palsy,  although  a  dangerous  dis- 
nus  of  disease  in  the  Class  Neuroses,  and  ease  in  every  instance,  particularly  at  an 
Order  Comata,  of  Cullen,  known  by  a  loss  advanced  period  of  life,  is  sometimes  re- 
or  diminution  of  the  power  of  voluntary  moved  by  the  occurrence  of  a  diarrhoea  or 
motion,  affecting  certain  parts  of  the  body,  fever. 

often  accompanied  with  drowsiness.  In  The  morbid  appearances  to  be  observed 
some  instances,  the  disease  is  confined  to  on  dissections  in  palsy,  are  pretty  similar 
a  particular  part  ;  but  it  more  usually  hap-  to  those  which  are  to  be  met  with  in  apo- 
pens  that  one  entire  side  of  the  body  from  plexy  ;  hence  collections  of  blood,  and  of 
the  head  downwards  is  affected.  The  spe-  serous  fluids,  are  often  found  effused  on. 
cies  are  :  1.  Paralysis  partialis,  partial,  or  the  brain,  but  more  frequently  the  latter, 
palsy  of  some  particular  muscle.  2.  Pa-  and  in  some  instances  the  substance  of 
ralysis  hemiplegica,  palsy  of  one  side,  this  organ  seems  to  have  suffered  an  alter- 
longitudinally.  3.  Paralysis  paraplegica,  ation.  In  palsy,  as  well  as  in  apoplexy, 
palsy  of  one  half  of  the  body,  taken  trans-  the  collection  of  extravasated  fluid  is  ge- 
versely,  as  both  legs  and  thighs.  4.  Para-  nerally  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  brain  to 
fysis  venenata,  from  the  sedative  effects  of  that  which  is  affected. 
poisons.  Paralysis  is  also  symptomatic  of  PARALYSIS  HEHBA.  (From  n-ctpahvu,  to 
several  diseases,  as  worms,  scrophula,  sy-  weaken  ;  so  called  from  its  use  in  paraly- 
philis,  &c.  tic  disorders.)  The  cowslip  and  primrose 

It  may  arise  in  consequence  of  an  attack   are  sometimes  so  termed.     See  Primula 
of  apoplexy.     It   may  likewise  be  occa-    veris,  and  Primula  vulgaris. 
sioned  by  any  thing  that  prevents  the  flow        PARAMERIA.      (From  TTOA,    near     and 


of  the  nervous  power  from  the  brain  into  /«»go?,  the  thigh.)  The  inward  parts  of  the 

the  organs  of  motion  ;    hence  tumours,  thigh. 

over  distention  and  effusion,  often  give  PARAMESTJS.      (From    cr<*gat,    near,   and 

rise  to  it.     It  may  also  be  occasioned  by  /«t^oc,  the  middle.)     The  ring  finger,  or 

morbid  matter  to  the  head,  by  the  sup-  that  which  is  between  the  middle  and  the 

pression  of  usual  evacuations,  and  by  the  little  fingers. 

pressure  made  on  the  nerves  by  luxations,  PARANCEA.     (From  TTOL^A,  dim,  and  votitt 

fractures,  wounds,  or  other  external  inju-  to  understand.)     Alienation  of  mind;  de- 

ries.     The  long  continued  application  of  feet  of  judgment. 

sedatives  will  likewise  produce  palsy,  as  PARAPECHYUM.     (From  TTA^A,  near,  and 

we  find  those,  whose  occupations  subject  ""w;^?,  the  cubit.)     That  part  of  the   arm 

them  to  the  constant   handling  of  white  from  the  elbow  to  the  wrist. 

lead,  and  those  who  are  much  exposed  to  PARAPHORA.     (From  Trct^x.Qtgto,  to  trans- 

the  poisonous  fumes  of  metals,  or  minerals,  fer.)     A  slight  kind  of  delirium,  or  light- 

are  very  apt  to  be  attacked  with  it.  What-  headedness  in  a   fever:    some  use  this 

ever  tends  to  relax  and  enervate  the  sys-  word  for  a  delirium  in  general. 

tern,  may  likewise   prove  an  occasional  PARAPHRENESIS.      A  delirium  ;  also  pa- 

cause  of  this  disease.  raphrenitis. 

Palsy  usually  comes  on  with  a  sudden  PARAPHROSYJTE.     (From  7ra,ga.q§ovta>,  to 

and   immediate    loss  of  the   motion  and  be  estranged  in  mind.)  The  same  as  ^fa- 

sensibility  of  the  parts;  but  in  a  few  in-  nia. 

stances,  it  is  preceded  by  a  numbness,  PARAPHONIA.  (From   <nr«g«t,  wrong, 

coldness,  and  paleness,  and  sometimes  by  and  <puv>t,  sound.)  Alteration  of  the  voice. 

slight   convulsive    twitches.     When  the  A  genus  of  disease  in   the  Class  Locales, 

head  is  much  affected,  the  eye  and  mouth  and  Order   Dyscineaia  of  Cullen,  compre- 

are  drawn  on  one  side,  the  memory  and  bending  six  species,  viz.  parapJionia  pube- 

judgment   are  much    impaired,   and  the  rum,  paraphonia    rauca,  paraphonia   reso- 

speech  is  indistinct  and  incoherent.  If  the  nans,  paraphonia  palatina,  paraphonia  clan- 

disease   affects  the  extremities,   and  has  gens,  and  paraphonia  comatosa. 

been  of  long  duration,  it  not  only  pro-  PARAPHORA.     (From  7ra£a.<$i£a>,  to  trans* 

duces  a  loss  of  motion  and  sensibility,  but  fer.)     A  slight  alienation  of  the  mind. 

likewise  a  considerable    flaccidity    and  PARAPHRENITIS.  (From  &*$<*.>  dim, 


PAR  PAR                          597 

and  <?§»»,  the  mind.)  Diaphragmititis.  An  to  cleave.)  A  fragment  or  fissure  in  a  bro- 

inflammation  of  the  diaphragm.    A  genus  ken  bone. 

of  disease  in  the  Class  Pyrexix  and  Order  PARASITIC.       (Parasitical^  f     from 

Phlegmasix  of  Cullen,  known  by  delirium,  5r*§*c-/TO?,  a  parasite  or  hanger  on.)  Ani- 

with  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  pain  in  mats  and  plants  are  so  termed  that  re- 

the  region  of  the  diaphragm.  ceive  their  nourishment  in  the  bodies  of 

PARAPHYMOSIS.  (From  -wag*,  about,  others,  as  worms,  polypes,  hydatids,  &c. 

and  f/^uoa,  to  bridle.)      The  paraphymo-  PARASPHAGIS.     (From  crag*,  near,  and 

sis  is  adisorder  wherein  the  prepuce,  being  a-i&yv,  the  throat.)  The  part  of  the  neek 

retracted  toward  the  root  of  the  penis,  contiguous  to  the  clavicles, 

cannot  be  returned  again  over  the  glans,  PARASTATA.     (From  5r*g{?»///,  to  stand 

but  makes  a  sort  of  ligature  behind  the  near.)  It  signifies  any  thing  situated  near 

corona.     It  is  easily  known  ;  the  glans  is  another. 

uncovered,  the  skin  tumefied  on  the  coro-  PARASTATJS.  (From  7ra.f>i<r<rtjuit,  to  stand 

na,  and  above  it  forms  a  circular  collar  or  near.)     In    Hippocrates    it  signifies  the 

stricture,  which,  from  the  skin  being  un-  Epididymis.  Herophilus  and  Galen  called 

equally  extended,  becomes  indented,  and  these   the  Varicose  Parastatx,  to  distin- 

makes  several  rings  round  the  part.  This  guish  them  from  the  Glandnlosee  Parastata, 

disease  may  proceed  from  two  causes  ;  as  now  called   Prostate,      Rufus   Ephesius 

first  from  the  imprudence  of  youngpeople,  called  the  tubse  Fallopianx  by  the  name  of 

and  sometimes  also  of  grown  persons,  who  Parastatae  Varicosae. 

having  the  end  of  their  prepuce  too  PARASTREMMA.  (From  TrAgwr^qu),  to 
strait,  cannot  uncover  their  glans  with-  distort,  or  pervert.)  A  perversion,  or  con- 
out  pain,  and  when  they  have  done  it,  ne-  vulsive  distortion  of  the  mouth,  or  any 
gleet  returning  it  so  soon  as  they  ought ;  part  of  the  face. 

and  thus  the  contracted  part  of  the  pre-  PARASYNANCHE.      A   species  of  Quinsy. 

puce  forms  a  constriction  behind  the  glans.  See  Paracynanche. 

Soon  after,  the  glans  and  penis  swell,  and  PARATHENAR.     (From  KOL^A,  near,  and 
the  prepuce  beingconsequently  very  much  -S-smg,  the  sole  of  the  foot.)     A  muscle  si- 
distended,  is  affected  in  the  same  manner  ;  tuated  near  the  sole  of  the  foot, 
an    inflammation  seizes  upon  both,  and  Parathenar  minor.     See    Flexor  brevis 
swellingsquicklyappearuponthe  stricture  minimi  digiti  pedis. 

formed  by  the  prepuce,  so  that  the  whole  PARDALIUM.  (From  KA^OS ,  the  pan- 
may  be  liable  to  a  gangrene,  if  not  spee-  ther.)  An  ointment  smelling  like  the  pan- 
dily  relieved.  The  second  thing  that  may  ther. 

produce  a  paraphymosis,  is  a  venereal  vi-  Paregoric   Elixir.     See    Tinctura    opii 

rus.  In  adults,  whose  glans  is  uncovered,  camphorata. 

there  frequently  arise  venereal  chancres  in  PAREGORICS.     (Jlfedicamenta  parego- 

the  prepuce  after  impure  coition,  which  ricat  va.g}iyo£ix.oc  •  from  <nr«ga}/ogea>,  to  miti- 

before  they  digest,  are  generally  attended  gate,  to  assuage.)     Medicines  that  allay 

with  inflammation,  more  or  less  consider-  pain  are  so  termed. 

able.  This  inflammation  is  alone  sufficient  PAREIA.     nage;*.     That    part    of    the 

to  render  the  prepuce  too  strait  for  the  face   which    is    between   the    eyes    and 

size  of  the  penis,  in  consequence  of  which  chin. 

a  swelling  or  inosculation  may  ensue  like  PAREIRA  BRAVA.     See  Pariera  brava. 

that  before  mentioned  ;  and  this  is  what  is  PAREXCEPHALIS.      (From    <nr*g«,    near, 

termed  a  paraphymosis.  ty,xt$x.\of,  the  brain.)     See  Cerebellum. 

PARAPLEGIA.  (From  Tru^v^cra-ce,  to  PARENCHYMA.     (From  <sr«§63/*yo,  to 

strike  inharmoniously.)  Palsy  of  one  half  strain  through,  because  the  ancients  be- 

of  the  body  taken  transversely.     A  spe-  lieved  the  blood  was  strained  through  it.) 

cies  of  paralysis.  See  Paralysis.  The  spongy  and  cellular  substance  that 

PARAPOPLEXIA.    (From  TTA^A  dim,  and  connects  parts  together.     It  is  now  only, 

AKQTrK^ia.,  an  apoplexy.)     A  slight  apo-  in  anatomy,  applied  to  the  connecting  me- 

plexy.  diumof  the  substance  of  the  lungs. 

PARARTHRETMA.  (From  7r*ga,  and  «§6gov,  PARESIS.     (From  7rstt>i»fxi,   to  relax.) 

a  joint)     A   slight  luxation;  a   tumour  An  imperfect  palsy, 

from  protrusion,  as  an  hernia.  PARIERA  BRAVA.     (Span.)     Parey- 

PARARTHREMATA.  Plural  ofpararthrema,  ra.  Jimbutua.  Eutua.   Overo   bntua.     The 

and  synonymous  with  ectopix.  root  of  this  plant,   Cissampelos  pareira  of 

PARARYTHMOS.  (From  cratgat,  and  gufl/xo?,  L\rinxus.foliispellatis  cordatisemarginatis. 

number.)  A  pulse  not  suitable  to  the  age  Class,   Dioecia.     Order,  Monodelphia.     A 

of  the  person.  native  of  South  America  and  the  West 

PARASCEPASTRA.      (From    cr«g«t,    and  Indies,  has  no  remarkable  smell,  but  to 

trx{7r*fa>,  to  cover.)     A  cap  or  bandage  to  the  taste  it  manifests  a  notable  sweetness 

go  round  the  whole  head.  of  the   liquorice   kind,  together  "with  a 

PARASCIIIDE.    (From  arstg*,  and  ^'f*,  considerable  bitterness,  and'a  slight  rough' 


598  PAR  PAR 

ness  covered  by  the  sweet  matter.  The  Linnaeus:— foliis  lanceolato-ovatis,  peduneu- 
facts  adduced  on  the  utility of  the  radix  Us  dichotomis,  calydbus  diphyllis  This 
pnrieree  bravx  in  the  nephritic  and  calcu-  plant  has  no  smell,  and  its  taste  is  simply 
lous  complaints,  are  principally  mentioned  herbaceous.  In  the  practice  of  the  pre- 
by  foreigners,  and  no  remarkable  instances  sent  day  it  is  wholly  laid  aside,  although  it 
of  its  efficacy  are  recorded  by  English  was  formerly  in  high  estimation  as  a  diu- 
practitioners.  retic. 

PARIETAL  BONES.  (Parietalis,  from  PARIETARIA  OFFICINALIS.  The  syste- 
paries,  a  wall,  because  they  defend  the  matic  name  of  the  wall  pellitory.  See  Pa- 
brain  Hke  walls.)  Ossa  verticis.  Ossa  syn-  rietaria. 

cipitis.  Ossa  verticalia  vel  bregmatis.  Two  PARIS.  (So  called  in  reference  to  the 
arched  and  somewhat  quadrangular  bones,  youth  of  that  name,  who  adjudged  the  gol- 
situated  one  on  each  side  of  the  superior  den  apple  to  Venus,  this  herb  bearing  but 
part  of  the  cranium.  Each  of  these  bones  one  seed.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
forms  an  irregular  square.  They  are  plants  in  the  Linnscan  system.  Class,  Oc- 
thicker  above  than  below  ;  but  are  some-  ttindrla.  Order,  Tetragyuia. 
what  thinner,  and  at  the  same  time  more  2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  herb 
equal  and  smooth  than  the  other  bones  of  Paris.  The  herb  true-love.  Paris  quadri- 
the  cranium.  The  only  foramen  we  ob-  folia  of  Linnaeus.  The  colour  and  smell  of 
serve  in  them,  is  a  small  one  towards  the  this  plant  indicate  its  possessing  narcotic 
upper  and  posterior  part  of  each.  It  powers.  The  leaves  and  berries  are  said 
has  been  named  the  parietal  foramen,  and  to  be  efficacious  in  the  cure  of  hooping- 
serves  for  the  transmission  of  a  small  vein  cough,  and  to  act  like  opi'irn.  Great  cau- 
to  the  longitudinal  sinus.  In  many  sub-  tion  is  requisite  in  their  exhibition,  as  con- 
jects  this  foramen  is  wanting.  On  the  vulsions  and  death  are  caused  by  an  over- 
inner  surface  of  these  bones  are  the  marks  dose.  The  root  possesses  emetic  qualities, 
of  the  vessels  of  the  dura  mater,  and  of  PARIS  Q.TIADRIFOLIA.  The  systematic 
the  convoluted  surface  of  the  brain.  On  name  of  the  herb  Paris.  See  Paris. 
the  inside  of  their  upper  edge  we  may  PARISTHMTA.  (From  -oragat,  and  lo-Bfttov  : 
likewise  observe  a  considerable  furrow,  the  part  of  the  throat  near  which  the  ton- 
which  corresponds  with  the  longitudinal  sils  are.)  A  part  of  the  throat  near  the 
sinus  of  the  dura  mater;  and  lower  down,  tonsils,  or  disorders  of  the  tonsils, 
towards  their  posterior  and  inferior  angle,  PARISTHMIOTOMUS.  (From  <an*.£i<r&fAta.t 
is  a  smaller  one  for  part  of  the  lateral  si-  the  tonsils,  and  Tt/tvee,  to  cut.)  An  mstru- 
nuses.  These  bones  are  joined  to  each  ment  with  which  the  tonsils  were  formerly 
other  by  the  sagittal  suture  ;  to  the  os  scarified. 

sphenoides,  and  ossa  temporum,  by  the  PARODONTIS.  (From  «•*§*,  near,  and 
squamous  suture  ;  to  the  os  occipitis  by  the  c<k? >  a  tooth. )  A  painful  tubercle  upon  the 
lambdoidal  suture  ;  and  to  the  os  frontis  by  gums. 

the  coronal  suture.  Their  connexion  with  PARONYCHIA.  (From  'nrag*,  about 
thislatterboneiswellworthyourattention.  and  ovy£,  the  nail.)  Panaris.  Punaritium. 
We  shall  find  that  in  the  middle  of  the  A  whitlow,  or  whitloe.  Any  collection  of 
suture,  where  the  os  frontis  from  its  size  Pl)s  formed  in  the  fingers  is  termed  by  au- 
and  flatness  is  the  most  in  dangerof  being  thorspanaris,  or  whitloe,  and  is  an  abscess 
injured,  it  rests  upon  the  arch  formed  by  of  the  same  nature  with  ihose  arising  in 
the  parietal  bones  ;  whereas  at  the  sides,  other  parts  of  the  body.  These  abscesses 
the  parietal  bones  are  found  resting  upon  are  situated  more  or  less  deep,  which  has 
the  os  frontis  because  this  same  arch  is  induced  the  writers  upon  the  subject  to 
there  in  the  greatest  danger  from  pressure,  divide  them  into  several  species:  accor- 
In  new  born  infants,  the  ossa  parietalia  dingly  they  have  ranged  them  under  four 
are  separated  from  the  middle  of  the  di-  heads,  agreeable  to  the  places  where  they 
vided  os  frontis  by  a  portion  of  the  crani-  are  formed.  The  first  kind  of  panaris  is 
urn,  then  unossified.  When  the  finger  is  formedunder  the  cuticle,  on  one  side  of  the 
applied  to  this  part,  the  motion  of  the  nail,  and  sometimes  all  round  it.  The 
brain,  and  the  pulsation  of  the  arteries  of  second  is  seated  in  the  fat  lying  under  the 
the  dura  mater,  may  be  easily  distinguish-  skin,  between  that  and  the  sheath  which 
ed.  In  general  the  whole  of  this  part  is  involves  the  flexor  tendons.  The  third  is 
completely  ossified  before  we  are  seven  described  by  authors  to  be  formed  within 
years  of  age.  the  sheath  ;  and  they  still  add  a  fourth 

PARIETARIA.  (From  paries  a  wall;  species,  arising  between  the  periosteum 
because  it  grows  upon  old  walls,  and  and  the  bone. 

among  rubbish.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  PAROPI;E.  (From  tr^a,  near,  and  a^* 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  the  eye.)  The  external  angles  of  the 
Polygnmia.  Order,  J\fonoecia.  eyes. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  PAROPTESIS.  (From  <ar*ga,  and  O7rl&u>,  to 
wall  pellitory.  Panetaria  qfficinalis  of  roast.)  A  provocation  of  sweat,  by  mak- 


PAS 


PAT 


599 


ing  a  patient  approach  the  fire,  or  by 
placing  him  in  a  bagnio. 

PAHORASIS.  (From  «•*§*,  dim,  and 
Ogata,  to  see.)  An  imbecility  of  sight. 

PARORC.HIDIUM  (From  «•*§*,  and 
ogx/?,  a  testicle.)  A  tumour  in  the  groin, 
occasioned  by  th<:  testicle,  which  is  pass- 
ing iiito  the  scrotum. 

PAROTID  GLAND.  (Glandula  paro- 
tidea  ;  from  ?rag*,  about,  and  «?,  the  ear.) 
Parotis.  A  large  conglomerate  and  salival 
glund,  situated  under  the  ear,  between  the 
mamillary  process  of  the  temple  bone  and 
the  angle  of  the  lower  jaw.  The  excre- 
tory duct  of  this  gland  opens  in  the  mouth, 
and  is  called,  from  its  discoverer,  the  Ste- 
noniun  duct. 

PAROTII);EA  (From  <ar&pa>rif,  the  paro- 
tid gland.)  The  trivial  name  of  a  species 
of  quinsey,  in  which  the  parotid  gland, 
neck  and  throat,  are  considerably  affect- 
ed. See  Cynanche. 

PAROTIS.  (From  <or«t§at,  near,  and  «?, 
the  ear.)  See  Parotid  gland. 

PAROXYSM.  (Paroxysmus ;  from 
<sr*§o£t/vo>,  to  aggravate.)  A  periodical  ex- 
acerbation or  fit  of  a  disease. 

Parsley,  black  mountain.  See  Oreoseli- 
num. 

Parsley,  common.     See  Petroselinum. 

Parsky,  Macedonian.  See  Petroselinum 
Macedonicum. 

Parsnip.     See  Pattinaca. 

Parsnip,  -water.     See  ftintn. 

PARTHENIASTRUZVI.  (Dim.  of  parthe- 
nium,  tansy.)  A  species  of  tansy,  or  bas- 
tard feverfew. 

PARTHEXIS.  The  same  as  parthe- 
nium. 

PARTHEXitnvr.  (From  uffoi^wo?,  a  vir- 
gin  ;  so  called  because  of  its  uses  in  dis- 
eases of  young  women.)  See  Matrica- 
ria. 

PARTHENIUM  MAS.     See  Tanacetum. 

PARUL1S,  (From  izr*ga,  near,  and 
SAO?,  the  gum.)  An  inflammation,  boil,  or 
abscess  in  the  gums. 

PAHYGROX.  (From  <&*£#.,  and  v^ge?, 
humid.)  A  liquid  or  moist  preparation 
for  allaying  a  topical  inflammation. 

PASIPHILUS.  (From  <WAS,  all,  and  <p/x«f , 
grateful ;  from  its  general  usefulness.)  A 
name  given  to  a  vitriolic  plaster. 

PASMA.  (From  la-mra-a,  to  sprinkle 
over.)  See  Catapasma 

PASSA.  (From  puitdo,  to  spread.)  In 
Paracelsus  it  is  a  whitloe. 

PASSA  MIXOR.     See  Uva  passa  minor. 

PASSAVAXTICUS.  (From  -or*?,  all,  and 
etuAivee,  to  dry  up.)  An  epithet  given  by 
Schroder  to  a  powder  which  dries  up  and 
evacuates  morbid  humours. 

PASSIFLORA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
Gynandria.  Order,  Pentandria. 

PASSIFLORA    LAVRIFOLIA.        Bav-leaved 


passion-flower,  A  native  of  Surinam.  The 
fruit  have  a  delicius  smell  and  flavour, 
and  are  excellent  for  quenching  thirst, 
abating  heatof  the  stomach,  increasing  the 
appetite,  recruiting  the  spirits,  and  allay, 
ing  ihe  heat  in  burning  fevers. 

PASSIFLORA  MALIFORMIS.  Apple-shaped 
granadilla.  The  fruit  of  this  species  of 
pass-on  flower  is  esteemed  a  delicacy  in 
the  West  Indies,  where  it  is  served  up 
at  table  in  desserts  :  they  are  not  unwhole- 
some. 

Passion,  cceliac.     See  Diarrhoea. 

Passion,  hysteric.     See  Hysteria. 

Passion,  iliac.     See  Iliac  passion. 

PASSULJB  MAJORES.  See  Uva  passa 
major. 

PASSULATUM.  (From  pat,sa,  a  fig,  or 
raisin.)  Is  a  term  given  by  Dispensatory 
writers  to  some  medicines,  where  raisins 
are  the  chief  ingredient,  as  the  electarium 
passulatum,  &c. 

PASSUM.  (From  passa,  a  grape,  or 
raisin.)  Raisin-wine. 

PASTA  REGIA.  (From  <o-y.a-a-a>,  to  sprin- 
kle.) A  lozenge,  or  small  cake,  sprinkled 
over  with  some  dry  powdered  substance. 

PASTILLUM.  (Dim.  of  pasta,  a  lozenge.) 
Pastillus.  A  little  lump  of  paste,  or  ball, 
made  to  take  like  a  lozenge,  a  troch,  or 
pastil. 

PASTINACA.  (A  pasta;  from  its 
usefulness  as  a  food.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Digynia.  Pars- 
nip. 

2.  The  pharmacopocial  name  of  the 
parsnip.  The  cultivated  or  garden  pars- 
nip is  the  Pastinaca  sativa  of  Linnaeus  : — 
fuliolis  simpliciter  pinnatis.  Elaphoboscum. 
Its  roots  are  sweet  and  nutritious,  and  in 
high  esteem  as  an  article  of  food.  They 
possess  an  aromatic  flavour,  more  espe- 
cially those  of  the  wild  plant,  and  are  ex- 
hibited in  calculous  complaints  for  their 
diuretic  and  sheathing  qualities. 

PASTIXACA  OPOPAXAX.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  yields  opopo- 
nax.  See  Opoponax. 

PASTIXACA  SATIVA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  parsnip.  See  Pastinaca. 

PATELLA.  (Dim.  of  patina,  a  dish  ; 
so  named  from  its  shape.)  JRotula.  The 
knee-pan.  A  small  flat  bone,  which,  in 
some  measure,  resembles  the  common 
figure  of  the  heart,  with  its  point  down- 
wards, and  is  placed  at  the  fore  part  of  the 
joint  of  the  knee.  It  is  thicker  in  its 
middle  part  than  at  its  edge.  Anteriorly  it 
is  a  little  convex,  and  rough  for  the  inser- 
tion of  muscles  and  ligaments;  posteriorly, 
it  is  smooth,  covered  with  cartilage,  and 
divided  by  a  middle  longitudinal  ridge,  into 
two  slightly  concave  surfaces,  of  which  the 
external  one  is  the  largest  and  deepest. 
They  are  both  exactly  adapted  to  the  pul- 


600                          PAT  PEC 

ley  of  the  os  femoris.    The  edges  of  this  PATURSA.    The  venereal  disease. 

posterior  surface  are  rough  and  prominent,  PAULINA,  CONFECTIO.     (From  «r*ua>,  to 

where  the  capsular  ligament  is  attached,  rest.)     It  is  a  warm  opiate,  such  as  the 

and  below  is  a  roughness  at  the   point  of  London  College  have  called  Confectio  Opii, 

the  bone,  where  the  upper  extremity  of  in  their  Dispensatory.     It  is  the  Paulina 

a  strong  tendinous  ligament  is  fixed,  which  of  Anstarchus,  whrch  is  the  same  with  the 

joins  this  bone  to  the  tuberosity  at  the  up-  Confectio  Jlrchigenis. 

per  end  of  the  tibia.     This  ligament  is  of  Paul's  betony.     See  Veronica. 

considerable  thickness,  about  an  inch  in  PATANA.     See  Lignum pavanx. 

breadth,  and  upwards  of  two  inches  in  PAVOR.  (From  paveo,  to  fear  ;  so  called 

length.  The  rotula  is  composed  internally  from  the  dread  there  is  of  approaching  or 

of  a  cellular  substance,  covered  by  a  thin  touching  a  person  affected  with  it.)   The 

bony  plate  ;  but  its  cells  are  so  extremely  itch. 

minute,  that  the  strength  of  the  bone  is,  PEA.     A  species  of  pulse  of  great  va- 

upon  the  whole,   very  considerable.     In  riety,  and  much  in  use  as  a  nourishing 

new-born  children,  it  is  entirely  cartilagi-  article  of  diet. 

nous.     The  use  of  this  bone  seems  to  be,  Peach.     See  Persica. 

to  defend  the  articulation  of  the  joint  of  Peagle.     See  Primula  veris. 

the  knee  from  external  injury.  It  likewise  Pearl.     See  Margarita. 

tends  to  increase  the  power  of  the  muscles  Pearl-ashes.     See  Potash. 

which  act  in  the  extension  of  the  leg,  by  Pearl-barley.     See  Hordewn. 

removing1  their  direction  farther  from  the  PEAR.     Of  pears  there  are  a  many  va- 

centre  of  motion,  in  the  manner  of  a  pul-  rieties,  affording  an  wholesome  nourish- 

ley.     When  we  consider  the  manner  in  ment. 

which  it  is  connected  with   the  tibia,  we  PECHEDIOJT.     Tl»%tfiov.    The  perinseum. 

find  that  it  may  very  properly  be  consi-  PECHTTRIM   CORTEX.        An    highly   aro- 

dered  as  an  appendix  to  the  latter,  which  matic  bark,  the   produce  of  a  species  of 

it  follows  in  a)l  its  motions,  so  as  to  be  to  Laurus  It  is  extremely  fragrant,  like  unto 

the  tibia  what  the  olecranon  is  to  the  ulna ;  that  of  cinnamon,  which  it  greatly  resem- 

with  this  difference,  however,  that  the  ro-  bles  in  its  properties.  In  Lisbon  it  is  much 

tula  is  moveable,  whereas  the  olecranon  esteemed  in  the  cure  of  dysenteries,  and 

is  a  fixed  process.    Without  this  mobility,  for  allaying  obstinate  vomitings. 

the  rotatory  motion  of  the  leg  would  have  PECHURJM  FABA.     See  Faba pechurim. 

been  prevented.  PECHURIS.     See  Pechurim. 

PATHETICI.  (Patheticus  ;  from,  tzr*-  PECHYAGRA.  (From  <ar»x,vf,  the  cubit, 
floe,  an  affection ;  because  they  direct  the  and  *>§*,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in  the  el- 
eyes  to  express  the  passions  of  the  mind.)  bow. 

Trochleatores.     The  fourth  pair  of  nerves.  PECHYS.     n»%vs.     The  cubit,  or  elbow. 

They  arise  from  the  crura  of  the  cerebel-  PECHYTYRBE.         An    epithet    for    the 

lum  laterally,  and  are  distributed  in  the  scurvy. 

rnusculus    obliquus    superior    sen  troch-  Pecquefs  duct.     See  Thoracic  duct. 

learis.  PECTEST.     The  pubes,  or  share-bone. 

PATHOGNOMONIC.  (Pathognomoni-  PECTINALIS  (Pectinalis,  sc.  mus- 
cus  :  from  ts-nQof,  a  disease,  and  yivfe<rx.ce,  culus  /  so  named  from  it  arising  at  the  pee- 
to  know.)  A  term  given  to  those  symp-  ten,  or  pubis.)  Pectinaeus  of  authors,  and 
toms  which  are  peculiar  to  a  disease.  Pubio  femoral  of  Dumas.  This  is  a  small 
They  are  also  termed  proper  or  character-  flat  muscle,  situated  obliquely  between 
istic  symptoms.  the  pubis  and  the  little  trochanter,  at  the 

PATHOLOGY.        (Pathologia  /     from  upper  and  anterior  part  of  the. thigh.     It 

la-aSo?,  a  disease,  and  xo^o?,  a  discourse.)  arises  broad  and  fleshy  from  all  the  ante- 

The  doctrine  of  diseases.  It  comprehends  rior  edge  of  the  os  pectinis,  or  pubis,  as  it 

nosology,  (etiology,   symptomatology,   semio-  is  more  commonly  called,  as  far  as   its 

tics,  and  therapia.  spine,  and,   descending    obliquely  back- 

P ATTEST!  A.     (From  patior,  to  bear,  or  wards  and  outwards,  is  inserted  by  u  short 

suffer.)     The  name  of  the  herb  monk's  and  broad  tendon,  into  the  upper  and  an- 

rhubarb, from  its  gentle  purging  qualities,  terior  part  of  the  linea  aspera  of  the  os 

See  Rhabarbarum.  femoris,  a  little  below  the  lesser  trochan- 

Patience,    garden.     See    Rhabarbarum  ter.      This    muscle  serves   to    bend   the 

monachorum.  thigh,  by  drawing  it  upwards  and  inwards, 

PATOR  NARIUM.  (From  pateo,  to  be  and  likewise  assists  in  rolling  it  outwards, 
opened.)  The  sinus,  cavity,  or  chasmef  PECTINATI  MUSCULI.  (Pectinatus; 

the  nose.  from  pecten,  a  comb  :  so  named  from  their 

PATRUM  CORTEX.  (So  called  from  the  supposed  resemblance.)  The  fasciculated 
Jesuits,  called  fathers  in  the  church  of  muscular  fibres  of  the  right  auricle  of  the 

Home,  who  first  spread  its  use  in  Europe.)  heart. 

See  Cinchona.  Pectincens.    See  Pectinalis. 


PEC 


FED 


601 


Pectoralis.  See  Pectoralis  major. 

PECTORALIS  MAJOR.  (Muscuhis 
pectoralis  ;  from  pectus  the  breast.)  Pec- 
toralis of  authors,  and  aterno-costo-clavio- 
humeral  of  Dumas.  This  is  a  broad,  thick, 
fleshy,  and  radiated  muscle,  situated  im- 
mediately under  the  integuments,  and  co- 
vering almost  the  whole  anterior  part  of 
the  breast.  Winslovv  calls  it  pectoralis  ma- 
jor, to  distinguish  it  from  the  serratus  anti- 
cus,  which  he  has  named  pectoralis  minor. 
It  arises  from  the  cartilaginous  extremities 
of  the  fifth  and  sixth  ribs,  fromthe  last  of 
which  its  tendinous  fibres  descend  over  the 
upper  part  of  the  obliquus  externus  and 
rectus  abdom'mis,  helping  to  form  a  part 
of  the  sheath  in  which  the  latter  is  inclu- 
ded. It  likewise  springs  from  almost  the 
whole  length  of  the  sternum  by  short  ten- 
dinous fibres,  winch  evidently  decussate 
those  on  the  other  side  ;  and  tendinous  and 
fleshy  from  more  than  a  third  of  the  ante- 
rior part  of  the  clavicle.  From  these  ori- 
gins the  fibres  run  in  a  folding  manner  to- 
wards the  axilla,  and  are  inserted  by  a 
broad  tendon  into  the  os  humeri,  above 
the  insertion  of  the  deltoid  muscle,  and  at 
the  outer  side  of  the  groove  which  lodges 
the  tendon  of  the  long  head  of  the  biceps  : 
some  of  its  fibres  likewise  extend  into  that 
groove  ;  and,  from  the  lower  part  of  this 
tendon,  which  is  spread  near  two  inches 
along  the  os  humeri,  we  find  it  sending  off 
other  fibres,  which  help  to  form  the  fascia 
thatcoversthe  musclesofthe  arm.  It  often 
happens  that  that  part  of  the  pectoralis 
which  arisesfrom  the  clavicle,  is  separated 
from  the  inferior  portion,  so  as  to  appear 
like  a  distinct  muscle,  This  has  induced 
Winslow  to  divide  it  into  parts,  one  of 
which  he  calls  the  clavicular,  and  the  other 
the  thoracic  portion.  Sometimes  these  two 
portions  are  inserted  by  separate  tendons, 
which  cross  one  another  at  the  upper  and 
inner  part  of  the  os  humeri,  the  tendon  of 
the  thoracic  portion  being  inserted  at  the 
outer  edge  of  the  bicipital  groove,  imme- 
diately behind  the  other.  This  muscle, 
and  the  latissimws  dorsi,  form  the  cavity  of 
the  axilla,  or  arm-pit.  The  use  of  the  pec- 
toralis is  to  move  the  arm  forwards,  or  to 
raise  it  obliquely  towards  the  sternum.  It 
likewise  occasionally  assists  in  moving  the 
trunk  upon  the  arm  ;  thus,  when  we  exert 
any  efforts  with  the  hand,  as  in  raisingour- 
selves  from  off  an  arm-chair,  or  in  sealing 
a  letter,  the  contraction  of  this  muscle  is 
particularly  observable.  To  these  uses 
Haller  adds  thai  of  assisting  in  perspira- 
tion, by  raising  the  sternum  and  ribs.  He 
tells  us  he  well  remembers,  that  when  this 
muscle  was  affected  by  rheumatism,  his 
breathing  was  incommoded  :  and  that, 
when  troubled  with  difficulty  of  respira- 
tion, he  haa  often  found  himself  greatly 
relieved  by  raising  and  drawing  back  his 


shoulders,  keeping  his  arms  at  the  same 
time  firmly  fixed.  Winslow, however,  has 
denied  this  use,  and  Albinus  has  omitted 
it,  probably  because  it  does  not  uke  place 
in  a  natural  state 

PECTORALIS  MINOR.  Serratus  an. 
ticus  of  Albinus.  Douglas  and  Cowpercall 
this  muscle  Serratus  minor  anticus,  and 
Winslow  gives  it  the  name  of  Pectoralis 
minor,  and  Dumas  calls  it  Costo-coracoi- 
dien.  It  is  a  fleshy  and  pretty  considerable 
muscle,  situated  at  ihe  anterior  and  lateral 
part,  of  the  thorax,  immediately  under  the 
pectoralis  major.  It  arises  from  the  upper 
edges  of  the  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  ribs, 
near  where  they  join  with  their  cartilages 
by  an  equal  number  of  tendinous  and 
fleshy  digitations,  which  have  been  com- 
pared to  the  teeth  of  a  saw,  whence  this 
and  some  other  muscles,  from  their  having 
a  similar  origin,  or  insertion,  have  gotten 
the  name  of  serrati.  From  these  origins  it 
becomes  thicker  and  narrower  as  it  as- 
cends, and  is  inserted  by  a  flat  tendon  into 
the  upper  part  of  the  coracoid  process  of 
the  scapula.  The  principal  use  of  this 
muscle  is  to  drawthe  scapula  forwards  and 
downwards ;  and  when  that  is  fixed,  it  may 
likewise  serve  to  elevate  the  ribs. 

PECTORALS.  (Metlicamenta  pectora- 
lia  f  from  pectus,  the  breast.)  Medicines 
that  relieve  disorders  of  the  chest. 

PECTUS.    The  breast.     See  Thorax. 

PECTUSCULUM.  (Dim.  of  pectus,  the 
breast;  so  named  from  its  shape.)  The 
metatarsus. 

PEDKCULATIO.  Morbus  Pedicularis.  qQu- 
£iA<rts.  That  disease  of  the  body  in  which 
lice  are  continually  bred  on  the  skin. 

PEDES  HIPPOCAMPI.  (Pes,  a  foot, 
so  named  from  their  resemblance  to  the 
feet  of  the  hippocampus,  or  sea-horse.) 
Two  columns  at  the  end  of  the  fornix  of 
the  brain,  which  diverge  posteriorly. 

PEDETHMUS.  (From  fnifaa,  to  leap.) 
The  motion  which  is  sensible  in  the  arteries 
from  the  impulse  of  the  blood.  The  pulse. 

PEDIASMUS.  (From  vrtfizv,  a  field.)  An 
epithet  of  a  species  of  wild  myrrh. 

PEDICULAR! \.  (From  pedicitlttt,  a 
louse  i  so  called  from  its  use  in  destroying 
lice.)  The  herb  staves-acre.  See  Stuphisu- 
gria. 

PEDICFLUS.  (Dim.  of  pes,  afoot;  so 
named  from  its  many  small  feet.)  1.  A 
louse. 

2.  A  pedicle  or  foot-stalk  of  a  flower, 
or  leaf. 

Pedicus.   See  Extensor  digitorum  drevis. 

PEDILUVIUM.  (From  pedes,  the 
feet,  and  lavo,  to  wash.)  A  bath  for  the 
feet. 

PEDIOX.  (From  «r»?,  the  foot.)  The 
sole  of  the  foot. 

PEDORA.      (From    pes,  a   foot.)      Tbe 
sordes  of  the  eyes,  ears,  and  feet- 
4  H 


604  PEL  PEM 

these  may  be  called  the  greater,  and  the  ted  the  outlet.  It  is  composed  by  the 
other  the  lesser  sacro-ischiatic  ligament,  arch  of  the  pubis  and  by  the  sciatic  liga- 
The  first  of  these  is  attached  to  the  pos-  ments ;  it  is  wide  and  dilatable,  to  per- 
terior  edge  of  the  os  sacrum,  to  the  tube-  mit  the  delivery  of  the  child,  but  which 
ro&ity  of  the  ilium,  and  to  the  first  of  the  being  sometimes  too  wide,  permits  the 
three  divisions  of  the  os  coccygis.  Its  child's  head  to  press  so  suddenly,  and 
other  extremity  is  inserted  into  the  inner  with  such  violence  upon  the  soft  parts, 
surface  of  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium.  thai  the  perineum  is  torn. 
At  its  upper  part  it  is  of  considerable  The  marks  of  the  female  skeleton  have 
breadth,  after  which  it  becomes  narrower,  been  sought  for  in  the  skull,  as  in  the  con- 
but  expands  again  before  its  insertion  into  tinuation  of  the  sagital  suture;  but  the 
the  ischium,  and  extending  along  the  tu-  truest  marks  are  those  which  relate  to  that 
berosity  of  that  bone  to  the  lower  branch  great  function  by  which  chiefly  the  sexes 
of  the  os  pubis,  where  it  terminates  in  a  are  distinguished;  for  while  the  male  pel- 
point,  forms  a  kind  of  falx,  one  end  of  vis  is  large  and  strong,  with  a  small  cavi- 
which  is  loose,  while  the  other  is  fixed  to  ty,  narrow  openings,  and  bones  of  greater 
the  bone.  The  lesser  sacro-ischiatic  liga-  strength,  the  female  pelvis  is  very  shallow 
ment  is  somewhat  thicker  than  the  for-  and  wide,  with  a  large  cavity  and  slender 
mer,  and  is  placed  obliquely  before  it.  It  bones,  and  with  every  peculiarity  which 
extends  from  the  transverse  processes  of  may  conduce  to  the  easy  passage  of  the 
the  os  sacrum,  and  the  tuberosity  of  the  child. 

spine  of  the  ilium,  on  each  side,  to  the  The  office  of  the  pelvis  is  to  give  astea- 
spine  of  the  ischium.  These  two  ligaments  dy  bearing  to  the  trunk,  and  to  connect  it 
not  only  serve  to  strengthen  the  articula-  with  the  lower  extremities,  by  a  sure  and 
tion  of  the  ossa  innommata  with  the  os  sa-  firm  joining,  to  form  the  centre  of  all  the 
crum,  but  to  support  the  weight  of  the  great  motions  of  the  body,  to  contain  the 
viscera  contained  in  the  pelvis,  the  back  internal  organs  of  generation,  the  urinary 
and  lower  part  of  which  is  closed  by  these  bladder,  the  rectum,  and  occasionally  part 
ligaments.  The  posterior  and  external  of  the  small  intestines,  and  to  give  sup- 
surface  of  the  greater  ligament  likewise  port  to  the  gravid  uterus, 
serves  for  the  attachment  of  some  portions  PELVIS  AUKIUM.  The  cochlea  in  the 
of  the  gluteus  maximus  and  gemini  mus-  ear. 

cles.  The  symphysis  pubis  is  strengthen-  PELVIS  CEREBB.I.  The  infundibulum  in 
ed  internally  by  a  transverse  ligament,  the  brain. 

some  of  the  fibres  of  which  are  extended  PEMPHIGOHES.  (From  <srtfA<pi%,  a  blast 
to  the  obturator  ligament.  of  wind.)  A  fever  distinguished  by  flatu- 

PELVIS.  (From  <or«Auc,  a  basin,  be-  lences  and  inflations,  in  which  a  sort  of 
cause  it  is  shaped  like  a  basin  used  in  aerial  vapour  was  said  to  pass  through  the 
ibrmertimes.)  The  cavity  below  the  belly,  skin. 

The  pelvis  consists,  in  the  child,  of  many  PEMPHIGUS.  (From  <&ep.q>i%,  a  bub- 
pieces,  but,  in  the  adult,  it  is  formed  of  ble,  or  vesicle.)  Febris  bullosa.  Exanthe- 
four  large  bones,  of  the  os  sacrum  behind,  mata  serosa.  Morta.  Pemphigus  helveti- 
the  ossa  innominata  on  either  side,  and  cus.  Pemphigus  major.  Pemphigus  minor. 
the  oscocygis  below.  See  Os  sacrum,  Ossa  The  vesicular  fiver.  A  fever  attended  by 
innominata,  and  Os  cocygis.  It  is  wide  and  successive  eruptions  of  vesicles  about  the 
expanded  at  its  upper  part,  and  contract-  size  of  almonds,  which  are  filled  with  a 
ed  at  its  inferior  aperture.  The  upper  part  yellowish  serum,  and  in  three  or  four  days 
of  the  pelvis,  properly  so  called,  is  bound-  subside.  The  fever  may  be  either  synocha 
ed  by  an  oval  ring,  which  parts  the  cavity  or  typhus.  It  is  a  genus  of  disease  in  the 
of  the  pelvis  from  the  cavity  of  the  abdo-  Class  Pyrexia  and  Order  Exanthemata  of 
men.  This  circle  is  denominated  the  brim  Cullen.  The  latest  writers  on  this  disease 
of  the  pelvis;  ittis  formed  by  a  continued  contend,  that  it  is  sometimes  acute  and 
and  prominent  line  along  the  upper  part  sometimes  a  chronic  affection;  that  the 
of  the  sacrum,  the  middle  of  the  ilium,  former  is  constantly  attended  with  fever, 
and  the  upper  part,  or  crest,  of  the  pubis.  the  latter  is  constantly  without;  that  in 
This  circle  of  the  brim  supports  the  im-  neither  case  is  it  an  acrimonious  or  conta- 
pregnated  womb,  keeps  it  up  against  the  gious  matter  thrown  out  by  the  constitu- 
pressure  of  labour  pains;  and  sometimes  tion,  but  pure  serum,  secreted  by  the  cu- 
this  line  has  been  "as  sharp  as  a  paper-  taneousexhalent  arteries.  So  rare  was  this 
folder,  and  has  cut  across  the  segment  of  disease  when  Dr.  Cullen  wrote,  that  he 
the  womb;"  and  so,  by  separating  the  never  saw  it  but  once,  in  a  case  which  was 
womb  from  the  vagina,  has  rendered  de-  shewn  to  him  by  Dr.  Home.  Dr.  David 
livery  impossible;  and  the  child  escaping  Stuart,  then  physician  to  the  hospital  at 
into  the  abdomen  the  woman  has  died.  Aberdeen,  published  an  account  of  it  in. 
The  lower  part  of  the  pelvis  is  denooiin^-  thq  Edinburgh  Medical  Commentaries. 


PEM  I'EN  605 

The  patient  was  a  private  soldier  of  these-  Mr.  Upton,  in  the  Mem.  of  the  Medical 
venty-third  regiment,  aged  eighteen,  for-  Society  of  London.  Some  subsequent  ob- 
merry  a  pedlar,  and  naturally  of  a  healthy  servations  on  pemphigus  were  published 
constitution.  About  twenty  days  before,  in  the  London  Med.  Journal,  by  Mr.  Tho- 
he  had  been  seized  with  the  measles,  when  mas  Christie.  From  a  case  which  Mr. 
in  the  country ;  and,  in  marching  to  town,  Christie  describes,  he  is  disposed  to  agree 
on  the  second  day  of  their  eruption,  he  with  Dr.  Dickson,  in  thingink  that  some, 
was  exposed  to  cold ;  upon  which  they  times,  at  least,  pemphigus  is  not  conta- 
snddenly  disappeared.  On  his  arrival  at  gious.  He  remarks,  however,  that  the 
Aberdeen,  he  was  quartered  in  a  damp  pemphigus  described  by  some  foreign  wri- 
under-ground  apartment.  He  then  com-  ters  was  extremely  infectious ;  circum- 
plained  of  sickness  at  stomach,  great  op-  stances  which,  he  thinks,  may  lead  to  a 
pression  about  the  praecordia,  head-ache,  division  of  the  disease  into  two  species, 
lassitude  and  weariness  on  the  least  exer-  the  pemphigus  simplex  and  complicatus, 
tion,  and  stiffness  and  rigidity  of  his  knees  both  of  which,  but  especially  the  last, 
and  other  joints.  He  had  been  purged,  seem  to  vary  much  with  respect  to  mild- 
but  with  little  benefit.  About  ten  days  ness  and  malignity. 

before,  he  observed,  on  the  inside  of  his  PEMPHIGUS  MAJOR.  A  title  under  which 
thighs,  a  number  of  very  small,  distinct,  pemphigus  is  spoken  of  by  Sauvages, 
red  spots,  a  little  elevated  above  the  sur-  who  defines  it  an  eruption  of  phlyctzenae 
face  of  the  skin,  and  much  resembling  the  about  the  size  of  an  hazel-nut,  filled  with 
first  appearance  of  the  small-pox.  This  a  thin  yellow  serum, 
eruption  gradually  spread  itself  over  his  PEMPHIGUS  MINOR.  In  this  species 
whole  body,  and  the  pustules  continued  the  vesicles  are  no  larger  than  garden- 
every  day  to  increase  in  size.  peas. 

Upon  being  received  into  the  hospital,       PEMPHIS.     A  species  of  Lithrum. 
he  complained  of  head  ache,  sickness  at       PEMPTJEUS.     (From  -crt/*™?,  the  fifth.) 
stomach,  oppression  about  the  praecordia,   An  ague,  the  paroxysm  of  which  returns 
thirst,  sore  throat,  with  difficulty  of  swal-   every  fifth  day. 
lowing;  his  tongue  was  foul, his  skin  felt       PEXJEA.     A  species  of  Polygala. 
hot  aftd  feverish  ;  pulse  from  110  to  120,       PENJEA    MUCRONATA.      The  systematic 
rather  depressed;  belly  costive, eyes  dull   name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  sar- 
and  languid,  but  without  delirium.     The   cocolla.     See  Sarcocolla. 
whole  surface  of  the  skin  was  interspersed       PENETRAXTIA.    (Fronr>  penetro,  to  pierce 
with  vesicles,  or  phlyctense,  of  the  size  of  through.)  Medicines  which  pass  through 
an  ordinary  walnut ;  many  of  them  were   the  pores  and  stimulate, 
larger,  especially  on  the  arms  and  breast.        PEXICILLIFORM.     (Penicilliformis  ,-  from 
In  the  interstices,  between  the  vesicles,  the    penicillum,  a  pencil,  and  forma,  likeness.) 
appearance  of  the  skin  was  natural,  nor    Resembling  a  painter's  pencil, 
was  there  any  redness  round  their  base  ;       PENICILLUS.       (Dim-   sf  peniculum, 
the  distance  from  one  to  another  was  from    a  brush.)    1.  A  tent,  or  pledget, 
half  an  inch  to  a  hand-breadth,  or  more.       2.  The  glandular  or  secreting  extremi- 
In  some  places  two  or  three  were  joined  ties  of  the  vena  portze.     See  Liver. 
together,  like  the  pustules  in  the  conflu-       PESTIDIUM.     A  kind  of  clarified  sugar, 
ent  small-pox.  A  few  vesicles  had  burst  ot   with  a  mixture  of  starch,  made  up  into 
themselves,  and  fqrmed  a  whitish  scab,  or   small  rolls.    The  confectioners  call  it  bar- 
crust.  These  were  mostly  on  the  neck  and   ley-sugar. 

face;  others  shewed  a  tolerable  laudable  PEJUDIUM  SACCHARATUM.  See  Peni di- 
pus.  However,  by  far  the  greatest  num-  wn.  . 

ber  were  perfectly  entire,  turgid,  and  of  a  PENIS.  („?  penden do,  from  its  hang- 
bluish  colour.  Upon  opening  them,  it  was  ing  down.)  Membrum  virile.  The  cylin- 
evident  that  the  cuticle  elevated  above  drical  part  that  hangs  down,  under  the 
the  cutis,  and  distended  with  a  thin,  yel-  mons  veneris,  before  the  scrotum  of  males, 
lowish,  semi-pellucid  serum,  formed  this  It  is  divided  by  anatomists  into  the  root, 
appearance.  Nor  was  the  surface  of  the  bod}',  and  head  called  the  glans  penis. 
cutis  ulcerated,  or  livid  ;  but  of  a  red  It  is  composed  of  common  integuments, 
florid  colour,  as  when  the  cuticle  is  sepa-  two  corpora  cavernosa,  and  one  corpus 
rated  by  a  blister,  or  superficial  burning,  spongiosum,  which  surrounds  a  canal,  the 
No  other  person  laboured  under  a  similar  -urethra,  that  proceeds  from  the  bladder  to 
disease,  either  in  the  part  of  the  country  the  apex  of  the  penis,  where  it  opens  by 
from  which  he  came,  or  where  he  resided  the  rneatus  urinarius.  See  Urethra.  The 
in  Aberdeen.  fold  of  the  skin  that  covers  the  glans  penis 

Since  the  publication   of  this  case  of   is  termed  the  prepuce.     The  arteries  of 
pemphigus,  by  Dr.  Stuart,  observations   the  penis  are  from  the  hypogastric  and 


on  this  disease  have  been,  published  by  Dr.  tfcchiatic.     The  vein  of    the  penis,  vena 
Dickson,  of  Dublin,  by  Mr.  Gaitskell  and   magnet  ?> 


ipstus  penis,  empties    itself  into 


604  PEL  PEM 

these  may  be  called  the  greater,  and  the  ted  the  outlet.  It  is  composed  by  the 
other  the  lesser  sacro-ischiatic  ligament,  arch  of  the  pubis  and  by  the  sciatic  liga- 
The  first  of  these  is  attached  to  the  pos-  ments ;  it  is  wide  and  dilatable,  to  per- 
terior  edge  of  the  os  sacrum,  to  the  tube-  mit  the  delivery  of  the  child,  but  which 
ro&ity  of  the  ilium,  and  to  the  first  of  the  being  sometimes  too  wide,  permits  the 
three  divisions  of  the  os  coccygis.  Its  child's  head  to  press  so  suddenly,  and 
other  extremity  is  inserted  into  the  inner  with  such  violence  uppn  the  soft  parts, 
surface  of  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium.  that  the  perineum  is  torn. 
At  its  upper  part  it  is  of  considerable  The  marks  of  the  female  skeleton  have 
breadth,  after  which  it  becomes  narrower,  been  sought  for  in  the  skull,  as  in  the  con- 
but  expands  again  before  its  insertion  into  tinuation  of  the  sagital  suture;  but  the 
the  ischium,  and  extending  along  the  tu-  truest  marks  are  those  which  relate  to  that 
berosity  of  that  bone  to  the  lower  branch  great  function  by  which  chiefly  the  sexes 
of  the  os  pubis,  where  it  terminates  in  a  are  distinguished;  for  while  the  male  pel- 
point,  forms  a  kind  of  falx,  one  end  of  vis  is  large  and  strong,  with  a  small  cavi- 
which  is  loose,  while  the  other  is  fixed  to  ty,  narrow  openings,  and  bones  of  greater 
the  bone.  The  lesser  sacro-ischiatic  liga-  strength,  the  female  pelvis  is  very  shallow 
ment  is  somewhat  thicker  than  the  for-  and  wide,  with  a  large  cavity  and  slender 
rner,  and  is  placed  obliquely  before  it.  It  bones,  and  with  every  peculiarity  which 
extends  from  the  transverse  processes  of  may  conduce  to  the  easy  passage  of  the 
the  os  sacrum,  and  the  tuberosity  of  the  child. 

spine  of  the  ilium,  on  each  side,  to  the  The  office  of  the  pelvis  is  to  give  astea- 
spineof  the  ischium.  These  two  ligaments  dy  bearing  to  the  trunk,  and  to  connect  it 
not  only  serve  to  strengthen  the  articula-  with  the  lower  extremities,  by  a  sure  and 
tion  of  the  ossa  innommata  with  the  os  sa-  firm  joining,  to  form  the  centre  of  all  the 
crum,  but  to  support  the  weight  of  the  great  motions  of  the  body,  to  contain  the 
viscera  contained  in  the  pelvis,  the  back  internal  organs  of  generation,  the  urinary 
and  lower  part  of  which  is  closed  by  these  bladder,  the  rectum,  and  occasionally  part 
ligaments.  The  posterior  and  external  of  the  small  intestines,  and  to  give  sup- 
surface  of  the  greater  ligament  likewise  port  to  the  gravid  uterus, 
serves  for  the  attachment  of  some  portions  PELVIS  AURIUM.  The  cochlea  in  the 
of  the  gluteus  maximus  and  gemini  mus-  ear. 

cles.  The  symphysis  pubis  is  strengthen-  PELVIS  CEREBRI.  The  infuntlibulum  in 
ed  internally  by  a  transverse  ligament,  the  brain. 

some  of  the  fibres  of  which  are  extended  PEMPHIGOHES.  (From  «r«/«<j)i|,  a  blast 
to  the  obturator  ligament.  of  wind.)  A  fever  distinguished  by  flatu- 

PELVIS.  (From  <&»wt,  a  basin,  be-  lences  and  inflations,  in  which  a  sort  of 
cause  it  is  shaped  like  a  basin  used  in  aerial  vapour  was  said  to  pass  through  the 
formertimes.)  The  cavity  below  the  belly,  skin. 

The  pelvis  consists,  in  the  child,  of  many  PEMPHIGUS.  (From  <artfjt.Qi%,  a  bub- 
pieces,  but,  in  the  adult,  it  is  formed  of  ble,  or  vesicle.)  Febris  bullosa.  Exanthe- 
four  large  bones,  of  the  os  sacrum  behind,  mata  serosa.  Morta.  Pemphigus  helveti- 
the  ossa  innominata  on  either  side,  and  cits.  Pemphigus  major.  Pemphigus  minor. 
the  oscocygis  below.  See  Os  sacrum,  Ossa  The  vesicular  fiver.  A  fever  attended  by 
innominata,  and  Oscocygis.  It  is  wide  and  successive  eruptions  of  vesicles  about  the 
expanded  at  its  upper  part,  and  contract-  size  of  almonds,  which  are  filled  with  a 
ed  at  its  inferior  aperture.  The  upper  part  yellowish  serum,  and  in  three  or  four  days 
of  the  pelvis,  properly  so  called,  is  bound-  subside.  The  fever  may  be  either  synocha 
ed  by  an  oval  ring,  which  parts  the  cavity  or  typhus.  It  is  a  genus  of  disease  in  the 
of  the  pelvis  from  the  cavity  of  the  abdo-  Class  Pyrexia  and  Order  Exanthemata  of 
men.  This  circle  is  denominated  the  brim  Cullen.  The  latest  writers  on  this  disease 
of  the  pelvis;  itiis  formed  by  a  continued  contend,  that  it  is  sometimes  acute  and 
and  prominent  line  along  the  upper  part  sometimes  a  chronic  affection;  that  the 
of  the  sacrum,  the  middle  of  the  ilium,  former  is  constantly  attended  with  fever, 
and  the  upper  part,  or  crest, of  the  pubis.  the  latter  is  constantly  without;  that  in 
This  circle  of  the  brim  supports  the  im-  neither  case  is  it  an  acrimonious  or  conta- 
prcgnated  womb,  keeps  it  up  against  the  gious  matter  thrown  out  by  the  constitu- 
pressure  of  labour  pains;  and  sometimes  tion,  but  pure  serum,  secreted  by  the  cu- 
this  line  has  been  •*  as  sharp  as  a  paper-  taneousexhalent  arteries.  So  rare  was  this 
folder,  and  lias  cut  across  the  segment  of  disease  when  Dr.  Cullen  wrote,  that  he 
the  womb;"  and  so,  by  separating  the  never  saw  it  but  once,  in  a  case  which  was 
womb  from  the  vagina,  has  rendered  de-  shewn  to  him  by  Dr.  Home.  Dr.  David 
livery  impossible;  and  the  child  escaping  Stuart,  then  physician  to  the  hospital  at 
into  the  abdomen  the  woman  has  died.  Aberdeen,  published  an  account  of  it  in. 
The  lower  part  of  the  pelvis  is  denortiina-  thq  Edinburgh  Medical  Commentaries, 


PEM  PEN  605 

The  patient  was  a  private  soldier  of  these-  Mr.  Upton,  in  the  Mem.  of  the  Medical 
venty-third  regiment,  aged  eighteen,  for-  Society  of  London.  Some  subsequent  ob- 
merly  a  pedlar,  and  naturally  of  a  healthy  servations  on  pemphigus  were  published 
constitiuion.  About  twenty  days  before,  in  the  London  Med.  Journal,  by  Mr.  Tho- 
he  had  been  seized  with  the  measles,  when  mas  Christie.  From  a  case  which  Mr. 
in  the  country  ;  and,  in  marching  to  town,  Christie  describes,  he  is  disposed  to  agree 
on  the  second  day  of  their  eruption,  he  with  Dr.  Dickson,  in  thingink  that  some- 
was  exposed  to  cold ;  upon  which  they  times,  at  least,  pemphigus  is  not  conta- 
stiddenly  disappeared.  On  his  arrival  at  gious.  He  remarks,  however,  that  the 
Aberdeen,  he  was  quartered  in  a  damp  pemphigus  described  by  some  foreign  wri- 
under-ground  apartment.  He  then  com-  ters  was  extremely  infectious  ;  circum- 
plained  of  sickness  at  stomach,  great  op-  stances  which,  he  thinks,  may  lead  to  a 
pression  about  the  praecordia,  head-ache,  division  of  the  disease  into  two  species, 
lassitude  and  weariness  on  the  least  exer-  the  pemphigus  simplex  and  complicatus, 
tion,  and  stiffness  and  rigidity  of  his  knees  both  of  which,  but  especially  the  last, 
and  other  joints.  He  had  been  purged,  seem  to  vary  much  with  respect  to  mild- 
but  with  little  benefit.  About  ten  days  ness  and  malignity. 

before,  he  observed,  on  the  inside  of  his  PEMPHIGUS  MAJOR.  A  title  under  which 
thighs,  a  number  of  very  small,  distinct,  pemphigus  is  spoken  of  by  Sauvages, 
red  spots,  a  little  elevated  above  the  sur-  who  defines  it  an  eruption  of  phlyctxnae 
face  of  the  skin,  and  much  resembling  the  about  the  size  of  an  hazel-nut,  filled  with 
first  appearance  of  the  small-pox.  This  a  thin  yellow  serum, 
eruption  gradually  spread  itself  over  his  PEMPHIGUS  MINOR.  In  this  species 
whole  body,  and  the  pustules  continued  the  vesicles  are  no  larger  than  garden- 
every  day  to  increase  in  size.  peas. 

Upon  being  received  into  the  hospital,       PEMPHIS.     A  species  of  Lithrum. 
he  complained  of  head  ache,  sickness  at       PEMPT^US.     (From  -nrsyMTo?,  the  fifth.) 
stomach,  oppression  about  the  prsecordia,   An  ague,  the  paroxysm  of  which  returns 
thirst,  sore  throat,  with  difficulty  of  swal-   every  fifth  day. 
lowing;  his  tongue  was  foul, his  skin  felt       PEITJEA.     A  species  of  Potygala. 
hot  atd  feverish  ;  pulse  from  110  to  120,        PENJEA    MUCRONATA.      The  systematic 
rather  depressed;  belly  costive, eyes  dull   name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  sar- 
and  languid,  but  without  delirium.     The   cocolla.     See  Sarcocolla. 
whole  surface  of  the  skin  was  interspersed       PENETRANTIA.    (From  penetro,  to  pierce 
with  vesicles,  or  phlyctenx,  of  the  size  of  through.)  Medicines  which  pass  through 
an  ordinary  walnut ;  many  of  them  were   the  pores  and  stimulate, 
larger,  especially  on  the  arms  and  breast.        PEXICILLIFORM.      (Penicittiformis ,-  from 
In  the  interstices,  between  the  vesicles,  the    penicillum,  a  pencil,  and  forma,  likeness.) 
appearance  of  the  skin  was  natural,  nor   Resembling  a  painter's  pencil, 
was  there  any  redness  round  their  base  ;       PENICILLUS.       (Dim.   ef  peniculum, 
the  distance  from  one  to  another  was  from   a  brush.)    1.  A  tent,  or  pledget, 
half  an  inch  to  a  hand-breadth,  or  more.       2.  The  glandular  or  secreting  extremi- 
In  some  places  two  or  three  were  joined   ties  of  the  vena  portze.     See  Liver. 
together,  like  the  pustules  in  the  confiu-       PENIDIUM.     A  kind  of  clarified  sugar, 
ent  small-pox.  A  few  vesicles  had  burst  ot   with  a  mixture  of  starch,  made  up  into 
themselves,  and  formed  a  whitish  scab,  or   small  rolls.    The  confectioners  call  it  bar- 
crust.  These  were  mostly  on  the  neck  and   ley-sugar. 

face;  others  shewed  a  tolerable  laudable  PESUDIUM  SACCHARATUM.  See  Penidi- 
pus.  However,  by  far  the  greatest  num-  um. 

ber  were  perfectly  entire,  turgid,  and  of  a  PENIS.  {JL  pendendo,  from  its  hang- 
bluish  colour.  Upon  opening  them,  it  was  ing  down.)  Membrum  virile.  The  cylin- 
evident  that  the  cuticle  elevated  above  drical  part  that  hangs  down,  under  the 
the  cutis,  and  distended  with  a  thin,  yel-  mons  veneris,  before  the  scrotum  of  males, 
lowish,  semi-pellucid  serum,  formed  this  It  is  divided  by  anatomists  into  the  root, 
appearance.  Nor  was  the  surface  of  the  body,  and  head  called  the  glans  penis. 
cutis  ulcerated,  or  livid  ;  but  of  a  red  It  is  composed  of  common  integuments, 
florid  colour,  as  when  the  cuticle  is  sepa-  two  corpora  cavernosa,  and  one  corpus 
rated  by  a  blister,  or  superficial  burning,  spongiosum,  which  surrounds  a  canal,  the 
No  other  person  laboured  under  a  similar  urethra,  that  proceeds  from  the  bladder  to 
disease,  either  in  the  part  of  the  country  the  apex  of  the  penis,  where  it  opens  by 
from  which  he  came,  or  where  he  resided  the  meatus  urinarius.  See  Urethra.  The 
in  Aberdeen.  fold  of  the  skin  that  covers  the  glans  penis 

Since  the  publication  of  this  case  of  is  termed  the  prepuce.  The  arteries  of 
pemphigus,  by  Dr.  Stuart,  observations  the  penis  are  from  the  hypogastric  and 
on  this  disease  have  beeni  published  by  Dr.  techiatic.  The  vein  of  the  penis,  vena 
Dickson,  of  Dublin,  by  Mr.  Gftilskclf  and  magna  ipsiits  penis,  empties  Itself  into 


606 


PEP 


PER 


the  hypogastric  vein.  The  absorbents  of 
this  organ  are  very  numerous,  and  run 
under  the  common  integuments  to  the 
inguinal  glands  :  absorbents  also  are  found 
in  great  plenty  in  the  urethra.  The  glands 
of  the  penis  are,  Cowper's  glands,  the 
prostate,  muciparous,  and  odoriferous 
glands.  The  nerves  of  the  penis  are 
branches  of  the  sacral  and  ischiatic. 

PENIS  CEREBRI.     The  pineal  gland. 

Penis,  erector.     See  Erector  penis. 

PENIS  MULIEBRIS.     See  Clitoris. 

Pennyroyal.     See  Pulegium. 

Pennyroyal,  harts.  See  Pulegium  cervi- 
num. 

PENTADACTYLON.  (Fron  mrivri,  five, 
and  cTitxToKof,  a  finger;  so  called  because 
it  has  five  leaves  upon  each  stalk,  like  the 
fingers  upon  the  hand.)  The  herb  cinque- 
foil  ;  also  a  name  for  the  ricinus,  the  fruit 
of  which  resembles  a  hand. 

(From  <arsvre,  five,  and 


fjivgov,  ointment.)  An  ointment  composed 
of  five  ingredients. 

PENTANEURON.  (From  <&tvvt,  five,  and 
rjygov,  a  string;  so  called  because  it  has 
five-ribbed  leaves.)  Ribwort. 

PENTAPHARMACON.  (From  tvevre,  five, 
and  qcL%f4a.it.ov,  remedium,  remedy.)  Any 
medicine  consisting  of  five  ingredients. 

PENTAPHYLLOIDES.  (From  <srtvra.qu\\6v, 
cinquefoil,  and  ttfo?,  likeness;  so  called 
from  its  resemblance  to  cinquefoil.)  Bar- 
ren strawberry. 

PENTAPHYLLUM.  (From  -arsvrs,  five,  and 
QVK\OV,  a  leaf;  so  named  because  it  has 
five  leaves  on  each  stalk.)  Common  cin- 
quefoil, or  five-leaved  grass.  The  roots  of 
this  plant,  Potentilla  reptans  of  Linnaeus  : 
—foliis  quinatis,  caule  repente,  pedunculis 
imifloris,  have  a  bitterish  styptic  taste. 
They  were  used  by  the  antients  in  the 
cure  of  intermittents  ;  but  the  medicinal 
quality  of  cinquefoil  is  confined,  in  the 
present  day,  to  stop  diarrhoeas  and  other 
fluxes. 

PENTAPLETJRUM.  The  same  as  penta- 
neuron. 

PEXTATOMOM.  (From  'srsvrs,  five*  and 
ttuvce,  to  cut;  so  called  because  its 
leaves  are  divided  into  five  segments.) 
Cinquefoil. 

PENTOROBTJS.  (From  <&tv?t,  five,  and 
o^oCof,  the  wood-pea;  so  called  because  it 
has  five  seeds  resembling  the  wood-pea.) 
The  herb  peony. 

Peony,  common.     See  Paania. 

PEPANSIS.  (From  vrtTrctrva,  to  concoct.) 
Pepasmus.  The  maturation  or  concoction 
of  humours. 

PEPASMOS.     The  same  as  pepansis. 

FEPASTICA.  (From  GriTraivu,  to  con- 
coct.) Digestive  medicines. 

PEPITA  NUX.     Ignatius's  bean. 

PEPLION.       (i?rom    tsrtTr^c?,    the    herb 


devil's-milk  ;    so  called  from  its  resent 
blance.)     Peplos      Wild  parsley. 

PEPO.  (From  ts-tTTTce,  to  ripen.)  See 
Cucurbita. 

Pepper,  black.     See  Piper  nigrwn. 

Pepper,  Guinea.     See  Piper  Indicum. 

Pepper,  Jamaica.     See  Pimenta. 

Pepper,  long.     See  Piper  longum. 

Pepper,  poorman's.     See  Hydropiper. 

Pepper,  wall     See  Illecebra. 

Pepper,  water.     See  Hydropiper. 

Pepper,  -white,     See  Piper  nigrum. 

Peppermint.     See  Mentha  piperitis. 

Pepper-worth.     See  Lepidium. 

PEPTICOS.  (From  wrTa,  to  ripen.) 
Such  a  thing  as  promotes  digestion,  or  is 
digestive. 

PERACTJTE.  Very  sharp.  Diseases  are 
thus  called  when  greatly  inflamed,  or  ag- 
gravated beyond  measure. 

PERCEPIER.  Parsley-piert,  or  parsley- 
breakstone. 

PERCOLATION.  (Percolatio,  straining 
through  ;  from  per,  through,  and  colo,  to 
strain.)  It  is  generally  applied  to  animal 
secretion,  from  the  office  of  the  glands 
resembling  that  of  a  strainer,  in  trans- 
mitting the  liquors  that  pass  through  them. 

PERDETUM.  In  Paracelsus  it  is  the 
root  of  skirret. 

Perennial  ivorm-grass.     See  Spigmia. 

PERETERIO*.  (From  (nrio-a,®,  to  dig 
through.)  The  perforating  part  of  the 
trepan. 

PERDICIUM.  (From  <&t$ft%,  a  partridge  ; 
so  called  because  partridges  were  said  to 
feed  upon  it.)  Pellitory  of  the  wall. 

PERFOLIATA.  (From  per  and  folium, 
so  called  because  the  leaves  surround  the 
stem,  like  those  of  a  cabbage.)  Round- 
leaved  hare's-ear,  or  therow  wax.  This 
plant,  Buplurum  rotundifolium  of  Linnxus, 
was  formerly  celebrated  for  curing  rup- 
tures, mixed  into  a  poultice  with  wine  and 
oatmeal. 
Perforans-  See  Flexor profundus perforans. 

Perforans,  seu  flexor  profundus.  See 
Flexor  longus  digitorum  pedis  profundus 
perforans. 

Perforans,  seu  flexor  tertii  internodii  digi- 
torum  pedis,  See  Flexor  longus  digitorum 
pedis  profundus  perforans. 

Perforans  vulgo  profundus.  See  Flexor 
profundus  perforans. 

PEHFORATA.  (From  perforo,  to  pierce 
through  ;  so  called  because  its  leaves  are 
full  of  holes.)  See  Hypericum. 

Perforatus.  See  Flexor  brevis  digitorum 
pedis,  and  Flexor  sublimis  perforatus. 

Perforatus,  seu  flexor  secundi  interno- 
dii digitorum  pedis.  See  Flexor  brevis  di- 
gitorum pedis  sublimis  perforatus. 

PERIAMMA.  (From  <ar*g/flwr<ra>,  to  hang 
round.)  An  amulet,  or  charm,  which  was 
hung  round  the  neck  to  prevent  infections 


PEE- 


PER 


GOT- 


PERIBLEPSIS.    (From  «r«gifx««r»,  to   terms  are  met  with  in  Hippocrates,  and 
stare  about )  That  kind  of  wild  look  which   others  of  the  Greek  writers, 
is  observed  in  delirious  persons.  PERIESTECOS.   (From  «rfgi/«r«rj»/*<,  to  sur- 

PERIBOLE.     (From   5T«g<&tAX«,  to    sur-   round,  or  to  guard.)    An  epithet  for  dis- 
round.)    Sometimes  it  signifies  the  dress   eases,  signs,  or  symptoms,  importing  their 
of  a  person ;  at  others,  a  translation  of  being  salutary,  and  that  they  prognosti- 
the  morbific  humours  to  the  surface  of  cate  the  recovery  of  the  patient, 
the  body  PERIGRAPHE.    (From  <art$iy£a,qu>,  to  cir- 

PERIBROSIS.  An  ulceration,  or  ero-  cumscribe.)  An  inaccurate  description, 
sion,  at  the  corners  or  uniting  parts  of  the  or  delineation.  In  Vesalius,/>erz§rapAesig- 
eyelids.  This  disorder  most  frequently  af-  nifies  certain  white  lines  and  impressions, 
fects  the  internal  commissure  of  the  eye-  observable  in  the  musculus  rectus  of  the 
lids.  The  species  are  1.  Peribrosis,  from  abdomen. 

the  acrimony  of  the  tears,  as  may  be  ob-  PERIN.  (From  nwga.,  a  bag.)  A  testicle, 
served  in  the  epiphora.  2.  Peribrosis,  from  Some  explain  it  the  Perinaeum ;  others  say 
an  segylops,  which  sometimes  extends  to  it  is  the  Anus. 

the  commissure  of  the  eyelids.  PERINJEOCELE.       (From    <nr«g;v*;ov,    the 

PERICARDITIS.     (From   <nr«g<jc*g<f/ov,    perinaeum,  and  >c»x»,  a  rupture.)     A  rup- 
the  pericardium.)      Inflammation  of  the    ture  in  the  perinaeum. 
pericardium.  See  Carditis.  PERINEUM.    (From  <are$tvtu>,  to  flow 

PERICARDIUM.     (From  <o-«gi,  about,   round,  because   that   part   is    generally 
and  KA^IOL,  the  heart.)  The  membranous   moist.)  The  space  between  the  anus  and 
bag  that  surrounds  the  heart.  Its  use  is  to    organs  of  generation, 
secrete  and  contain  the  vapour  of  the  pe-        Perinoeus  transversus.    See  Transversus 
ricardium,  which  lubricates  the  heart,  and   perinei. 

thus  preserves  it  from  concreting  with  the  PERINTCTIDES.  (From  o-sg/,  and  vwf, 
pericardium.  the  night.)  Little  swellings  like  nipples  ; 

PERICARPIA.     (From  TS-I^I,  about,  and   or,  as  others  relate,  pustules,  or  pimples, 
carpus,  the  wrist.)  Are  medicines  that  are    which  break  out  in  the  night, 
applied  to  the  wrist.  PERIOSTEUM.  (From  *reg/,  about,  and 

PERICENMIA.    (From  <we^i,   about,   and    oreoy,  a  bone.)     The  membrane  which  in-* 
xv»^«»,the  tibia.)  The  parts  about  the  tibia,   vests  the  external  surface  of  all  the  bones, 
PERICHONDRIUM.        (From     «wgi,   except  the  crowns  of  the  teeth.  It  is  of  a 
about,  and  ^ovcTgof,  a  cartilage.)  The  mem-   fibrous  texture,  and  well  supplied  with  ar- 
brane  that  covers  a  cartilage.  teries,  veins,  nerves,  and  absorbents.     It 

PERICIHRISIS.     (From   <nr6g/,  about,  and    is  called  pericranium,  on  the  cranium  ;  pe- 
j,  to  anoint.)    A  liniment.  riorbita,  on  the  orbits ;  pgrichondrium,  when 

PERICHRISTA.  (From,  fari^i,  around,  and  it  covers  cartilage;  and  peridesmium,  when 
%$i<*>,  to  anoint.)  Any  medicines  with  it  covers  ligament.  Its  use  appears  to  be 
which  the  eyelids  are  anointed,  in  an  op-  to  distribute  the  vessels  on  the  external 

surfaces  of  bones. 

PEHIPHIMOSIS.  See  Phimosis. 
PERIPLEUMONIA.  See  Pneumonia. 
PERIPNEUMONIA.    (From  o-egi,  and 
GrvsufAuv,  the  lung.)  Peripneumony,  or  in- 
flammation of  the  lungs.  See  Pneumonia. 
PERIPNEUMONIA  NOTHA.  Bastard 
or  spurious  peripneumony.  Practitioners, 
PERICLYMENUM.     (From   <tsrt$nt,*.vga>,  to    it  would  appear,  do  not  all  affix  this  name 
roll  round  ;  so  called  because  it  twists  it-   to  the  same  disease;  some  affirming  it  to 
self  round  whatever  is  near  it.)    The  ho-   be  a  rheumatic  affection  of  the  respiratory 
ney-suckle,  or  woodbine.  muscles,  while  others  consider  it  as  a  mild 

PERICRANIUM.  (From  <a-cg<,  about,  peripneumony.  It  is  characterised  by  dif- 
and  K^XVIOV,  the  cranium.)  The  membrane  ficulty  of  breathing,  great  oppression  at 
that  is  closely  connected  to  the  bones  of  the  chest,  with  obscure  pains,  coughs,  and 
the  head.  occasionally  an  expectoration.  Spurious 

PERIDESMICA.  (From  art^i,  about,  and  peripneumony  is  sometimes  so  slight  as 
JW//oc,  a  ligature.)  Applied  to  an  ischuria,  to  resemble  only  a  violent  catarrh;  and, 
or  suppression  of  urine,  from  stricture  in  after  the  employment  of  a  few  proper  re- 
the  urethra.  medics,  goes  of  by  a  free  and  copious  ex- 

PERIDROMOS.     (From  <srsg/,  about,  and    pectoration  ;  but  sometimes  the  symptoms 
«•-'-,  a  course.)  The  extreme  circumfe-    run  high,   and  an  effusion  of  serum  into 

the  bro.chiae  takes  place,   which   destroys 
need-   the  patient. 

PERIPYEMA.  (From  vrt^i,  about,  and 
e&vov,  pus.)  Is  a  collection  ot  matter  about 
any  part,  as  round  a  tooth  in  the  gums  : 


PERICLASIS.  (From  <srt$i,  about,  and 
to  break.)  It  is  a  term  used  by 
Galen  for  such  a  fracture  of  the  bone  as 
quite  divides  it,  and  forces  it  through  the 
flesh  into  sight.  Or  a  fracture  with  a 
great  wound,  wherein  the  bone  is  laid 
bare. 


rence  of  the  hairs  of  the  head. 

PERIERGIA.  Us^yiot.  Is  any 
less  caution  or  trouble  in  an  operation,  as 
•w£g«g>oc,  is  one  who  despatches  it  with 
unnecessary  circumstances;  both  the 


608  PER  PER 

PERIRRHEXIS.  (From  <wne,i,  about,  §«>/-  and  the  external  lumbar  fibres,  it  com. 
vvftt,  to  break.)  A  breaking  off,  or  a  sepa-  pletes  the  septum,  in  conjunction  with  the 
ration  round  about,  either  of  corrupted  jpleura*  with  which  it  is  continuous  thro' 
bones  or  of  dead  flesh.  the  various  intervals  of  the  diaphragm. 

PERIRRHOEA.  (From  <nr«g/§gea>,  to  flow  Posteriorly,  it  descends  before  the  kid- 
about.)  Is  a  reflux  of  humours  from  the  neys  ;  anteriorly,  behind  the  abdominal 
habit  of  the  body  into  any  of  the  larger  muscles  ;  it  dips  into  the  pelvis  ;  from  the 
emunctories  for  its  excretion,  as  in  an  hy-  bones  of  the  pubis,  passes  over  the  blad- 
dropsical  case,  of  water  upon  the  bowels  der,  and  descends  behind ;  and  being  again 
or  kidneys,  where  it  passes  away  by  urine,  carried  backwards,  at  the  entrance  ef  the 
or  stool.  ureters  in  two  lunar  folds,  it  rejoins 

PERISCYPHISMUS.  (From  <arsg/,  about,  and  upon  the  intestinum  rectum,  that  part  of 
xu<j>o<,  gibbous.)  An  incision  made  across  itself  which  invests  the  loins,  and  in  this 
the  forehead,  or  from  one  temple  to  ano-  situation  lies  before  the  rectum.  The  cel- 
ther,  over  the  upper  part  of  the  os  frontis,  lular  texture  which  covers  the  peritonx- 
over  the  coronary  suture.  It  was  former-  um  on  the  outside,  is  continued  into 
ly  used  when  a  considerable  inflammation  sheaths  in  very  many  places  ;  of  which, 
or  defluxion  in  the  eyes  attended,.  one  receives  the  testicle  on  each  side,  an- 

PERISTALTIC  MOTION.  (Pristalti-  other  the  iliac  vessels  of  the  pelvis,  viz. 
eus  f  from'  <nrs§*r«AXa>,  to  contract.)  The  the  obturatoria,  those  of  the  penis,  bladder, 
vermicular  motion  of  the  intestines,  by  and  aorta,  and,  ascending  to  the  breast, 
which  they  contract  and  propel  their  con-  accompany  the  oesophagus  and  vertebrae ; 
tents.  A  similar  motion  takes  place  in  the  by  means  of  which,  there  is  a  communica- 
Fallopian  tubes,  after  conception,  by  means  tion  between  the  whole  body  and  the  peri- 
of  which  the  ovum  is  translated  from  the  tonseum,  well  known  in  dropsical  people, 
ovarium  into  the  uterus.  K  has  various  prolongations  for  covering 

PERISTAPHYLINUS.  (From  <& t$i,  about,  the  viscera.  The  shorter  productions  of 
and  ra<$uA/yo?,  the  staphylinus.)  A  muscle  this  membrane  are  called  ligaments  ;  and 
which  is  connected  with  the  staphylinus.  are  formed  by  a  continuous  reduplication 

PERISTERIUM.  (From  <o-sg/rjgo?,  a  pigeon ;  of  the  peritonaeum,  receding  from  its  inner 
so  called  because  pigeons  cover  it.)  The  surface,  enclosing  cellular  substance,  and 
herb  vervain.  See  Verbena.  extending  to  some  viscus,  where  its  plates 

PERISTOMA.  (From  -srsg/rg  wya>,  to  strew  separate,  and,  having  diverged,  embrace 
about.)  Peristoma  properly  signifies  any  the  viscus  ;  but  the  intermediate  cellular 
covering,  but  is  applied,  by  Pecquet,  to  substance  always  accompanies  this  mem- 
the  mucous  or  villous  coat  or  lining  of  branaceous  coat,  and  joins  it  with  the  true 
the  intestines,  the  same  which  Blasius  substance  of  the  viscus.  Of  this  short  kind 
calls  Museum  Villosum;  Bartholine,  C'msta  of  production,  three  belong  to  the  liver, 
Membranosa  ;  and  De  Graaf,  Crusta  Ver-  one  or  two  to  the  spleen,  and  others  to  the 
micularis.  kidneys,  and  to  the  sides  of  the  uterus  and 

PERISTSTOLE.  (From  <sr«g/cexx»,  to  com-  vagina.  By  this  means,  the  tender  sub- 
press.)  l.The  time  between  a  contraction  stance  of  the  viscera  is  defended  from  in- 
and  dilatation  of  the  heart.  jury  by  any  motion  or  concussion,  and  their 

2.  A  pause,  or  intermission  between  the  whole  mass  is  prevented  from  being  mis- 
systole  and  diastole,  which  is  by  most  placed  by  their  own  weight,  and  from  in- 
denied  to  be  perceived  iu  healthy  per-  juring  themselves,  being  securely  connect- 
sons,  but  when  dying  it  is  very  sensibly  ed  with  the  firm  sides  of  the  peritonaeum, 
felt.  PERITONITIS.  (From  <art£troY*tov,  the 

PERITERIO^T.  (From  <cr?g/,  and  TMgtu,  to  peritonaeum.)  An  inflammation  of  the  pe- 
preserve.)  The  perforating  part  of  the  ritonaeum.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
trepan.  Pyrexix  and  Order  Phlegmasioe  of  Cullen, 

PEiuTONxonixis.  (From  TT^ITOVMCV,  the  known  by  the  presence  of  pyrexia,  with 
peritonaeum,  and  g»<r<ra,  to  break.)  A  pain  in  the  abdomen,  that  is  increased 
bursting  of  the  peritonoeum,  and  conse-  when  in  an  erect  position,  but  without 
tjuent  hernia.  other  proper  signs  of  abdominal  inflamma- 

PERITONEUM.  (From  ivtgtrttvet,  to  tion.  When  the  inflammation  attacks  the 
extend  round.)  A  strong  simple  mem-  peritoneum  of  the  viscera,  it  takes  the 
brane,  by  which  all  the  viscera  of  the  ab-  name  of  the  viscus  :  thus,  peritonitis  hepa- 
domen  are  surrounded.  It  has  an  exceed-  tis,  peritonitis  intestinalis,  peritonitis  omen- 
ingly  smooth,  exhaling  and  moist  internal  talis,  or  epiploitis,  or  omentitis,  peritonitis, 
surface.  Outwardly,  it  is  every  where  sur-  mesenterii. 

rounded  by  cellular  substance,  which,  to-  All  these  Dr.  Cullen  considers  under 
\vaiJs  the  kidneys,  is  very  loose  and  very  the  general  head  of  gastritis,  as  there  are 
fat ;  but  is  very  short  at  the  lower  tendon  no  certain  signs  by  which  they  can  be  dis- 
of  the  transverse  muscles.  It  begins  from  tinguished  from  each  other,  and  the  me- 
the  diaphragm,  which  it  completely  lines  ;  thod  of  cure  must  be  the  same  in  all.  He 
and,  at  the  last  fleshy  fibres  of  the  ribs,  however  distinguishes  three  species. 


PER  PER  609 

1.  Peritonitis  propria  ;  when  the  perito-  anterior  surface  and  outer  side  of  the  pe- 
neum,  strictly  so  called,  is  inflamed.  rone  or  fibula,  its  fibres  continuing  to  ad- 

2.  Peritonitis  omentulis.   Omentitis.  Epi-  here  to  the  outer  surface  of  the  latter  to 
ploitis,  when  ihe  omentum  is  affected.  within  three  or  four  inches  of  the  malleo- 

3.  Peritonitis  mesentericu,  when  the  me-  lus  externus.  It  terminates  in  a  long  round 
sentery  is  inflamed.  tendon,  which  runs  obliquely  behind  the 

PERIZOMA.    (From  ?rtpt£u>vvv/u.it  to  gird  malleolusinternus,where  it  passes  through, 

round.)  Strictly  signifies  a  girdle;  but  by  a  cartilaginous  groove  in  common  with  the 

Hildanus,  and  some  other  ch;rurgical  wri-  peroneus  brevis,  being  bound  down  by  an 

ters,  it  is  applied  to  such  instruments  for  annular  ligament.     When  it  has  reached 

supporting  ruptures,  which  we  commonly  the  os  calcis,  it  quits  the  tendon  of  the  pe- 

call  trusses.    Some  also  express  by  it  the  roneus  brevis,  and  runs  obliquely  inwards 

diaphragm.  along  a  groove  in  the  os  cuboides,  under 

PERLA.    (Ital.  and  Span,  perl,   Welch,  the  muscles  on  the  sole  of  the  foot,  to  be 

perlen,  Germ  )    See  Margarita.  inserted  into  the  outside  of  the  posterior 

Perls.  See  Margarita.  extremityof  the  metatarsal  bone,  that sup- 

PERNIO.  A  kibe  or  chilblain.  A  spe-  ports  the  great  toe.  Near  the  insertion 
cies  of  erythema  of  Cullen  Chilblains  of  this  muscle  we  find  a  small  bursa  mu- 
are  painful  inflammatory  swellings,  of  a  cosa.  This  muscle  draws  the  foot  out- 
deep  purple  or  leaden  colour,  to  which  the  wards,  and  likewise  assists  in  extending  it. 
fingers,  toes,  heels,  and  other  extreme  Peroneus  maximus.  See  Peroneus  Ion- 
parts  of  the  body  are  subject  on  being  ex-  gus. 

posed  to  a  severe  degree  of  cold.     The        Peroneus  me  dins.  See  Peroneus  brevis. 
pain  is  not  constant,  but  rather  pungent        Peroneus  posticus.    See  Peroneus  longus. 
and  shooting  at  particular  times,  and  an        Peroneus  primus.  See  Peroneus  longus. 
insupportable  itching  attends.     In  some        Peroneus  secundus.  See  Peroneus  brevisi 
instances  the  skin  remains  entire,  but  in        PERONEUS  TERTIUS.     This    is  the 

others  it  breaks  and  discharges  a  thin  fluid,  name  given  by  Albinus  to  a  muscle  which, 

When  the  degree  of  cold  has  been  very  by  some  writers,  is  called  nonus  Vesalii,  or 

great,  or  the  application  long  continued,  Vesalius's  ninth  muscle  of  the  foot ;  but 

the  parts  affected  are  apt  to  mortify  and  by  most  considered  in  the  present  day  as 

slough  off,  leaving  a  foul  ill-conditioned  a  portion  of  the  extensor  longus  digitorum 

ulcer   behind.     Children  and  old  people  pedis.    It  is  situated  at  the  anterior,  infe- 

are  more  apt  to  be  troubled  with  chil-  rior,  and  outer  part  of  the  leg,  along  the 

blains  than  those  of  a  middle   age;  and  outer  edge  of  the  last-described  muscle,  to 

such  as  are  of  a  scrophukms  habit,  are  re-  which  it  is  intimately  united.     It  arises 

markecl  to  suffer  severely  from  them.  fleshy  from  the  anterior  surface  of  the 

Peroneus  anticus.   See  Peroneus  brevis.  lower  half  of  the  fibula,  and  from  the  ad- 

PERONEUS   BREVIS.    (Peroneus,  sc.  jacent  part  of  the  interosseous  ligament. 

musculus,  7rt$ovouos,  from  per  one  t  the  fibula.)  Its  fibres  run  obliquely  downwards,  to- 

This  muscle  is  the  peroneus  secundus  seu  wards  a  tendon  which  passes  under  the  an- 

anticus  of  Douglas,  ihe  peroneus  medius  seu  nular  ligament,  and  then  running  oblique- 

anticus  of  Winslow,  the  peronceus  secundus  ly  outwards,  is  inserted  in  to  the  root  of  the 

ofCowper,  zntipetit-peroneo-sus-metatarsien  metatarsal  bone  that  supports  the  little  toe. 

of  Dumas.     It   arises  by  an   acute,  thin,  This  muscle  assists  in  bending  the  foot 
and  fleshy  origin  from  the  anterior  and       PERONE,     (From    7mg&>,   to   fasten  ;  so 

outer  part  of  the  fibula,  its  fibres  continu-  called  because  it  fastens  together  the  tibia 

ing  to  adhere  to  the  lower  half  of  that  and  the  muscles.)  The  fibula, 
bone.     Its  round  tendon  passes  through        PERSIC  A.  (From  Persians  native  soil.) 

the    groove    in    the    malleolus  externus,  The  peach.  The  fruit  of  \hedmygdalusPer- 

along  with  that  of  the  peroneus  longus,  sica  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  known  to  be  grateful 

after  which  it  runs  in  a  separate  groove  to  and  wholesome,  seldom  disagreeing  with, 

be  inserted  into  the  upper  and  posterior  the  stomach,  unless  this  organ  is  not  in  a 

part  of  the  tubercle  at  the  basis  of  the  healthy  state,  or  the  fruit  has  been  eaten 

metatarsal  bone,  that  supports  the  little  to  excess,  when  effects  similar  to  those  of 

toe.  Its  use  is  to  assist  the  peroneus  Ion-  the  other  dulco-acid  summer  fruits  may  be 

gus.  produced.  The  flowers,  including  the  ca- 

PERONEUS  LONGUS.    This  muscle,  lyx,  as  well  as  the  corolla,  are  the  parts 

which  is  ihe  peroneus  primus  seu  posticus  of  of  the  persica  used  for  medicinal  purposes. 

Douglas,  peroneus  maximus  seu  posterior  of  These  have  an  agreeable  but  weak  smell, 

Winslow,  peronxus  primus  ofCowper,  and  and  a  bitterish  taste.     Boulduc  observes, 

tebi-peroneo-tarsien  of  Dumas,  is  situated  "that  when  distilled,  without  addition,  by 

somewhat  anteriorly  along  the  outer  side  the  heat  of  a  water  bath,  they  yield  one- 

of  the  leg.    It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  sixth  their  weight,  or  more,  of  a  whitish 

from  the  external  lateral  part  of  the  head  liquid,  which  communicates  to  a  consider- 

of  the  tibia,  and  likewise  from  the  upper  able  quantity  of  other  liquids  a  flavour 


610  PER  PER 

like  that  of  the  kernels  of  fruits.  These  air  with  the  oxygen  of  the  atmosphere 
flowers  have  a  cathartic  effect,  and,  espe-  shews.  3.  Jlzotic  gas.  For  water,  in. 
cially  to  children,  have  been  successfully  which  a  man  has  bathed,  soon  becomes 
given  in  the  character  of  a  vermifuge;  for  putrid.  Carbonated  hydrogen,  chemically 
this  purpose,  an  i  .fusion  of  a  drachm  of  combined  with  azot,  would  appear  to  con- 
the  flowers  dried,  or  half  an  ounce  in  their  stitute  putrid  miasma.  May  not  this  be 
recent  state,  is  the  requisite  dose.  The  the  origin  of  putrid  fever,  in  those  narrow 
leaves  of  the  persica  are  also  found  to  pos-  confined  chambers  in  which  there  are 
sess  an  anthelmimic  power,  and  from  a  many  persons?  4.  The  glandular  smegma 
great  number  of  experiments  appear  to  and  subcutaneous  oil;  hence  linen  is  stained 
have  been  given  with  invariable  success  with  a  yellowish  colour,  and  leanness  is 
both  to  children  and  adults.  However,  brought  on.  5.  The  sentm  of  the  blood. 
as  the  leaves  and  flowers  of  the  persica  This  affords  an  immense  quantity  of  wa- 
manifest,  in  some  degree,  the  q  inlity  of  ter,  and  the  albuminous  and  saline  part  of 
those  of  the  laurocerusis,  they  ought  to  the  sweat.  It  makes  the  linen  of  a  viscid 
be  used  with  caution.  rigidi'y,  and  of  a  salt  taste.  Glass-blow- 

PERSICARIA.  (From  persica,  the  peach-  ers  sometimes  excrete  so  acrid  a  sweat, 
tree,  so  called  because  its  blossoms  are  that  salt  has  been  seen  collected  in  crys- 
like  those  of  the  peach.)  Pe.rsicaria  mitis.  tals  on  their  faces. 

Plumbago.  Arsmart.  This  plant,  Polyg-o-  Perspiration  varies  in  respect  to,  1.  The 
num  persicaria  of  Linnaeus,  is  said  to  pus-  temperature  of  the  atmosphere.  Thus  men 
sess  vulnerary  and  antiseptic  properties;  have  a  more  copious,  viscid,  and  higher 
with  which  intentions  it  is  given  in  wine  coloured  sweat  on  the  summer  days,  and 
to  restrain  the  progress  of  gangrene.  in  warm  countries,  than  in  colder  regions. 

PERSICARIA  MITIS.  See  Persicaria.  2.  Sex.    The  sweat   of  a  man   is   said  to 

PERSICARIA  tiREjrs.  See  Hydropiper.  smell  more  acrid  than  that  of  a  woman. 

PERSICUS  IGNIS.  A  carbuncle.  Avi-  3.  Jlge.  The  young  are  more  subjett  to 
cenna  says,  it  is  that  species  of  carbuncle  sweat  than  the  aged,  who  during  the  ex- 
which  is  attended  with  pustules  and  vesi-  cessive  heat  of  the  summer  scarcely  sweat 
cations.  at  all.  4-  Ingesta.  An  alliacious  sweat  is 

PERSISTED  FEBRIS.  A  regular  inter-  perceived  from  eating  prarlic  ;  a  legumi- 
ifcittsng  fever,  the  paroxysms  of  which  re-  nous  from  peas  ;  an  acid  from  acids;  a  fe- 
turn  at  constant  and  stated  hours.  lid  from  animal  food  only;  and  a  rancid 

PERSOXATA.  (From  persona,  a  dis^uis-  sweat  from  fat  foods,  as  is  observed  in 
cd  person,  because,  a -cording  to  Pliny,  Greenland.  A  long  abstinence  from  drink 
the  ancient  actors  used  to  mask  them-  causes  a  more  acrid  and  coloured  sweat ; 
selves  with  the  leaves  of  tins  plant.)  See  and  the  drinking  a  great  quantity  of  cold 
Bardana.  water  in  summer,  a  limpid  and  thin  sweat. 

PERSPIRATION.  Perspiratio.  The  va-  5.  Medicines.  The  sweat  of  those  who 
pour  that  is  secreted  by  the  extremities  have  taken  musk,  even  moderately,  and 
of  the  cutaneous  arteries  from  the  exter-  assafcedita,  or  sulphur,  smells  of  their  re- 
nal surface  of  the  body  It  is  distinguished  spective  natures.  .6.  Region  of  the  body, 
into  sensible  and  insensible.  The  former  is  The  sweat  of  the  head  is  greasy  ;  on  the 
separated  in  the  form  of  an  invisible  va-  forehead  it  is  more  aqueous  ;  under  the 
pour,  the  latter  so  as  to  be  visible  in  the  axillae  very  unguinous;  and  in  the  inter- 
form  of  very  little  drops  adhering  to  the  stices  of  the  toes,  it  is  very  fetid,  forming 
epidernnis. "  The  secretory  organ  is  com-  in  the  most  healthy  man  blackish  sordes. 
posed  of  the  extremities  of  the  cutaneous  7.  Diseases.  In  this  respect  it  varies  very 
arteries.  The  smell  of  the  perspirable  much,  in  regard  to  quantity,  smell,  and 
fluid,  in  an  healthy  man,  is  fatuous  and  colour;  for  the  sweat  of  gouty  persons  is 
animal ;  its  taste  manifestly  salt  and  am-  said  to  turn  vegetable  juices  to  a  red  co- 
moniacal.  In  consistence  it  is  vaporous  and  lour,  and  is  of  a  cretaceous  nature.  Some 
aqueous ;  and  its  specific  gravity  is  greater  men  also  have  a  lucid  sweat,  others  a 
than  water.  For  the  most  pun  it  is  yel-  sweat  tinging  their  linen  of  a  caerulean 
lowish,  from  the  passage  of  the  subcutane-  colour. 

O'isoil,  and  sebaceous  matter  of  the  sub-  The  use  of  the  insensible  perspiration 
cutaneous  glands.  Sometimes  it  is  red-  are,  1.  To  liberate  the  blood  from  super- 
dish,  from  the  globules  of  the  cruror  pass-  fluous  animal  gas,  azot,  and  water,  2. 
ing  through,  especially  under  the  axillae.  To  eliminate  the  noxious  and  heterogene- 
The  quantity  is  sometimes  so  profuse,  as  ous  excrements  ;  hence  the  acid,  rancid, 
not  only  conspicuously  to  moisten  the  leguminous, or  putrid  perspiration  of  some 
linen,  but  also  the  thicker  garments.  men.  3.  To  moisten  the  external  surface 

The  constituent  principles  of  the  per-  of  the  body,  lest  the  epidermis  cutis,  and 
spirable  fluid  appear  to  be,  1.  Water,  at-  its  nervous  papillae  be  dried  up  by  the  at- 
tenuated into  vapour,  by  the  matter  of  mospheric  air.  4.  To  counter-balance  the 
heat  2  Animal  gas,  or  carbonated  hy-  suppressed  pulmonary  transpiration  of  the 
drogen.  As  the  production  of  carbonated  lungs ;  for  when  it  is  suppressed,  the  cu- 


PER 

taneous  is  increased  ;  hence  the  nature  of 
both  appears  to  be  the  same. 

The  use  of  the  sensible  perspiration,  or 
sweat,  in  an  healthy  man,  is  scarcely 
observable,  unless  trom  an  error  of  the 
non-naturals.  Its  first  effect  on  the  body 
is  always  prejudicial,  by  exhausting  and 
drying-  it ;  although  it  is  sometimes  of  ad- 
vantage. 1.  By  supplying  a  watery  ex- 
cretion  :  thus  when  the  urine  is  deficient, 
the  sweat  is  often  more  abundant.  In  this 
manner  an  aqueous  diarrhoea  is  frequently 
cured  by  sweating.  2.  By  eliminating,  at 
the  same  time,  any  morbid  matter.  Thus 
various  miasmata  are  critically  expelled,  in 
acute  and  chronic  diseases,  with  the  sweat. 

PERTUSSIS.  (From  per,  much,  and 
tussisy  cough.)  The  hooping-cough.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neuroses,  and 
order  spasmi  of  Cullen,  known  by  a  con- 
vulsive strangulating  cough,  with  hoop- 
ing,  returning  by  fits  that  are  usually  ter- 
minated by  a  vomiting,  and  being  conta- 
gious. 

Children  are  most  commonly  the  sub- 
jects of  this  disease,  and  it  seems  to  de- 
pend on  a  specific  contagion,  which  affects 
them  but  once  in  their  life.  The  disease 
being  once  produced,  the  fits  of  coughing 
are  often  repeated  without  any  evident 
cause  ;  but  in  many  cases,  the  contagion 
may  be  considered  as  only  giving  the  pre- 
disposition, and  the  frequency  of  the  fits 
may  depend  upon  various  exciting  causes, 
such  as  violent  exercise,  a  full  meal,  the 
having  taken  food  of  difficult  digestion, 
and  irritation  of  the  lungs  by  dust,  smoke, 
or  disagreeable  odours.  Emotions  of  the 
mind  may  likewise  prove  an  exciting 
cause. 

Its  proximate  or  immediate  cause  seems 
j  be  a  viscid  matter  or  phlegm  lodged 
about  the  bronchia,  trachea,  and  fauces, 
which  sticks  so  close  as  to  be  expectora- 
ted with  the  greatest  difficulty.  Some 
have  supposed  it  to  be  a  morbid  irritabi- 
lity of  the  stomach,  with  increased  ac- 
tions of  its  mucous  glands  ;  but  the  affec- 
tion of  the  stomach  which  takes  place  in 
the  disease,  is  clearly  only  of  a  secondary 
nature,  so  that  this  opinion  must  be  erro- 
neous. 

The  hooping-cough  usually  comes  on 
with  a  difficulty  of  breathing,  some  de- 
gree of  thirst,  a  quick  pulse,  and  other 
slight  febrile  symptoms,  which  are  suc- 
ceeded by  a  hoarseness,  cough,  and  diffi- 
culty of  expectoration.  These  symptoms 
continue  perhaps  for  a  fortnight  or  more, 
at  the  end  of  which  time  the  disease  puts 
on  its  peculiar  and  characteristic  form, 
and  is  now  evident,  as  the  cough  becomes 
convulsive,  and  is  attended  with  a  pecu- 
liar sound,  which  has  been  called  a  hoop. 

When  the  sonorous  inspiration  has  hap- 
pened,the  coughing  is  again  renewed, and 
continues  in  the  same  manner  as  before, 
till  either  a  quantity  of  mucus  is  thrown 


PEtl 


6U 


up  from  the  lungs,  or  the  contents  of  the 
stomach  are  evacuated  by  vomiting.  The 
fit  is  then  terminated,  and  the  patient  re- 
mains free  from  any  other  for  some  time, 
and  shortly  afterwards  returns  to  the 
amusements  he  was  employed  in  before 
the  accession  of  the  fit,  expresses  a  desire 
for  food,  and  when  it  is  given  to  him,  takes 
it  greedily.  In  those  cases,  however, 
where  the  attack  has  been  severe,  he  often 
seems  much  fatigued,  makes  quick  inspi- 
rations, and  falls  into  a  taint. 

On  the  first  coming  on  of  the  disease, 
there  is  little  or  no  expectoration,  or  if 
any,  it  consists  only  of  thin  mucus,  and 
as  long  as  this  is  the  case  the  fits  of  cough- 
ing are  frequent,  and  of  considerable  du- 
ration ;  but  on  the  expectoration  becom- 
ing free  and  copious,  the  fits  of  coughing 
are  less  frequent,  as  well  as  of  shorter 
dura1  ion. 

By  the  violence  of  coughing,  the  free 
transmission  of  blood  through  the  lungs 
is  somewhat  interrupted,  as  likewise  the 
free  return  of  the  blood  from  the  head, 
which  produces  that  turgescence  and  suf- 
fusion of  the  face  which  commonly  attend 
the  attack,  and  in  some  instances  brings 
on  a  haemorrhage  either  from  the  nose  or 
ears. 

~"  The  disease  havingarrived  at  its  height, 
usually  continues  for  some  weeks  longer, 
and  at  length  goes  off  gradually.  In  some 
cases  it  is  however  protracted  for  several 
months,  or  even  a  year. 

Although  the  hooping-cough  often 
proves  tedious,  and  is  liable  ;o  return 
with  violence  on  any  fresh  exposure  to 
cold,  when  not  entirely  removed,  it  never- 
theless is  seldom  fatal,  except  to  very 
young  children,  who  are  always  likely  to 
suffer  more  from  it  than  those  of  a  more 
advanced  age.  The  danger  seems  indeed 
always  to  be  in  proportion  to  the  youth 
of  the  person,  and  the  degree  of  fever, 
and  difficulty  of  breathing,  which  accom- 
pany the  disease,  as  likewise  the  state  of 
debility  which  prevails. 

It  has  been  known  in  some  instances  to 
terminate  in  apoplexy  and  suffocation.  If 
the  fits  are  put  an  end  to  by  vomiting,  it 
may  be  regarded  as  a  favourable  symp- 
tom, as  may  likewise  the  taking  place  of 
a  moderate  and  free  expectoration,  or  the 
ensuing  of  a  slight  haemorrhage  from  the 
nose  or  ears. 

Dissections  of  those  who  die  of  the 
hooping-cough  usually  shew  the  conse- 
quence of  the  organs  of  respiration  being 
affected,  and  particularly  those  parts 
which  are  the  seat  of  catarrh.  When  the 
disease  has  been  long  protracted,  it  is  apt 
to  degenerate  into  pulmonary  consumption, 
asthma,  or  visceral  obstructions,  in  which 
last  case  the  glands  of  the  mysentery  are 
found  in  a  hard  and  enlarged  state. 

Peruvian  balsam.  See  Balsamum  Pew-- 
vianum. 


612                          PES  PET 

Peruvian  bark.    See  Cinchona.  mistaken,"  observes  Dr.  Thomas,   "  the 

PERUVIANS  COHTEX.     See  Cinchona.  Board  of  Trade  has,  however,  very  lately, 

PERUVIAXUS  COKTEX  FLAVUS.      See  Cm-  under  the  sanction  of  the  College  of  Phy- 

chona.  sicians,  somewhat  abridged  it." 

PERUVIANUS  CORTEX  RUBER.      See   Cin-  It  sometimes  happens  that  after  the  ap- 
chona.  plication  of  the  putrid  vapour,  the  patient 
PERVIGILIUM.      (From  per,   much,  experiences  only  a  considerable  degree  of 
and  vigilo,  to  watch.)      Watching,  or  a  languor  and  slight  head-ache  for  many 
want  ot  sleep.     See  Vigilance.  days  previous  to  a  perfect  attack  of  the 
PERVJST,A.     (From  pervincio,  to  tie  to-  disease:  but  it  more  usually  comes  to  pass, 
gether  )     So   called  because    its  stringy  that  he  is  very  soon  seized  with  great  de- 
roots   were  used  for  binding  substances  pressionof  strength,  anxiety,  palpitations, 
together      The  herb  periwinkle.  syncope,  stupor,  giddiness,  violent  head- 
PES  ALEXANDRIXUS.     See  Pyrethrum.  ache,  and  delirium,  the  pulse  becoming  at 
PES  CAPR2E.     Goat's  foot,  a  species  of  the  same  time  very  weak  and  irregular. 
Oxalis  f  also  a  species  of  Convolvulus.  These  symptoms  are  shortly  succeeded 
PES  CATI.     See  Gnaphalium.  by  nausea,  and  a  vomiting  of  a  dark  bili- 
PES  COLUMBIJTCS.      See  Geranium  colum-  ous  matter,  and  in  the  further  progress  of 
binum.  the  disease,   carbuncles   make  their  ap- 
PES  LE02ris,    The  ladies  mantle  is  some-  pearance ;  buboes  arise  in  different  glands, 
times  so  called.     See  JllchemiUa.  such  as  the  parotid,  maxillary,  cervical, 
PES  TIGRIDIS.     Tiger's  foot,  a   species  axillary,  and  inguinal;  or  petechixhemor- 
of  Ipamxa.  rhages  and   a   colliquative  diarrhoea  en- 
PESSARY.    (Pessarium,  from  <5rscr<ro,  to  sue,  which  denote  a  putrid  tendency  pre- 
soften.)     An  instrument   that  is  introdu-  vailing  to  a  great  degree   in  the  mass  of 
ced  into  the  vagina  to  support  the  uterus,  the  blood. 

Pestilent  wort.  See  Petasites.  Such  are  the  characteristic  symptoms 
PESTIS  The  plague.  A  genus  of  dis-  of  this  malignant  disease,  but  it  seldom 
ease  in  the  class  pyre.ria  and  order  exan-  happens  that  they  are  all  to  be  met  with 
themata  of  Cullen, characterised  by  typhus,  in  the  same  person.  Some,  in  the  advanc- 
vvhich  is  contagious  in  the  extreme,  pros-  ed  state  of  the  disease,  labour  under  bu- 
tration  of  strength,  buboes,  and  carbun-  boes,  others  under  carbuncles,  and  others 
cles,  petechix,  haemorrhage,  and  colliqua-  again  are  covered  with  petechix. 
five  diarrhoja.  The  plague  is  always  to  be  considered 
By  some  writers  the  disease  has  been  as  attended  with  imminent  danger,  and 
divided  into  three  species  ;  that  attended  when  it  prevailed  in  this  country  about 
with  b'iboes;  that  attended  with  carbun-  200  years  ago,  proved  fatal  to  the  most  of 
cles ;  and  that  accompanied  with  petechise.  those  who  were  attacked  with  it.  It  is  pro- 
This  division  appears  wholly  superfluous,  buble,  however,  that  many  of  them  died 
Dr.  Russel,  in  his  elaborate  treatise  on  the  from  want  of  care  and  proper  nourishment, 
plague,  makes  mention  of  many  varieties  ;  as  the  infected  were  forsaken  by  their 
but  when  these  have  arisen,  they  seem  to  nearest  friends  ;  because  in  Turkey  and , 
have  depended  in  a  great  measure  on  the  other  countries,  where  attention  is  paid 
temperament  and  constitution  of  the  air  at  to  the  sick,  a  great  many  recover, 
the  time  the  disease  became  epidemical,  When  the  disease  is  unattended  by  bu- 
as  likewise  on  the  patient's  habit  of  body  boes,  it  runs  its  course  more  rapidly,  and 
at  the  time  of  his  being  attacked  with  it.  is  more  generally  fatal,  than  when  accom- 
The  pl.'gue  is  by  most  writers  consider-  panied  by  such  inflammations.  The  ear- 
ed as  the  consequence  of  a  pestilential  lier  they  appear,  the  milder  usually  is  the 
contagion,  which  is  propagated  from  one  disease.  When  they  proceed  kindly  to 
person  to  another  by  association,  or  by  suppuration  they  always  prove  critical, 
coming  near  infected  materials.  and  ensure  the  patient's  recovery.  A  gen- 
It  has  been  observed  that  it  generally  tie  diaphoresis,  arising  spontaneously, 
appears  as  early  as  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  has  been  known  in  many  instances  like- 
after  infection  :  but  it  has  not  yet  been  as-  wise  to  prove  critical.  When  carbuncles 
certained  how  long-  a  person  who  has  la-  shew  a  disposition  to  become  gangrenous, 
boured  under  the  disease  is  capable  of  in-  the  event  will  be  fatal.  Petechiae,hemor- 
fecting  others,  nor  how  long  the  contagion  rhages  and  colliquative  diarrhoea  denote 
may  lurk  in  an  unfavourable  habit  without  the  same  termination. 
producing1  the  disease,  and  may  yet  be  Dissections  of  the  plague  have  disco- 
communicated,  and  the  disease  excited,  in  vered  the  gall-bladder  full  of  black  bilej 
habits  more  susceptible  of  the  infection,  the  liver  very  considerably  enlarged,  the 
It  has  generally  been  supposed,  however,  heart  much  increased  in  size,  and  the 
that  a  quarantine  of  40  days  is  much  longer  lungs,  kidneys,  and  intestines  beset  with 
than  is  necessary  for  persons,  and  proba-  carbuncles.  They  have  likewise  disco- 
bly  for  goods  also.  Experience  has  not  vered  all  the  other  appearances  of  putrid 
yet  determined  how  much  of  this  term  fever, 
may  be  abated.  "  If  I  am  not  much  PETALODES.  (From  wr*\ov,  a  leaf  or 


PET  PHA                          613 

thin  scale.)    Is  by  Hippocrates  applied  to  and  diuretic,  and  have  been  employed  in 

an  urine  which  hath  in  it  flaky  substances  nephritic  pains  and  obstructions  of  urine, 

resembling  leaves.  The  seeds  possess  aromatic  and  carmina- 

PETASITES.    (From   wra-roc,  a  hat,  so  tive  powers,  but  are  seldom  prescribed, 
named  because  its  leaves  are  shaped  like  PETROSELINUM   MACEDONICUM.      Jlpium 
a  hat.)     Butterbur.    Pestilentwort.    Tus-  petraum..     Petrapium.     Macedonian  pars- 
silago  petasites  of  Linnxus.    The  roots  of  ley.     This  plant,    Bnbon  Macedonicum  of 
this  plant  are  recommended  as  aperient  Linnaeus,  is  similar  in  quality  to  the  com- 
and  alexipharmic,  and  promise,  though  mon  parsley,  but  weaker  and  less  grate- 
now  forgotten,  to  be  of  considerable  acti-  ful.  The  seeds  enter  the  celebrated  com- 
vity.    They  have  a  strong  smell,  and  a  pounds  mithridate  and  theriaca. 
bitterish  acrid  taste,  of  the  aromatic  kind,  PETROSELINUM  VULGARE.     See  Petrose- 
but  not  agreeable.  linum. 

PETECHIA.     (From  the  Italian  petechio,  PETROSILEX.     A  species  of  coarse  flint, 

aflea-bite,because  they  resemble  the  bites  of  a  deep  blue  or  yellowish  green  colour, 

of  fleas.)  A  red  or  purple  spot  that  mostly  It  is  interspersed  in  veins  through  rocks  ; 

appears  in  contagious  diseases,  and  re-  and  from  this  circumstance  derives  its 

sembles  flea-bites.  name. 

PETRAPIUM.     (From  petra,  a  rock,  and  PEUCEDANUM.      (From   7rtvx.n,   the 

apium,  parsley,  so  called  because  it  grows  pine-tree ;  so  called  from  its  leaves  resem- 

in  stony  places.)     See  Petroselinwn  Ma-  bling  those    of  the    pine-tree.)     1.  The 

(xdonicum.  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan 

PETREL.EUM.     (From  Trergst,  a  rock,  and  system.     Class,  Pentandria.     Order,  Di- 

«x«t/ov,  oil.)  An  oil  or  liquid  bitumen  which  gynia.     2   The  pharmacopccial  name  of 

distils  from  rocks.  the  hog's  fennel  and  sulphur-wort.  Mara- 

PETROLEUM.     (From  petra,  a  rock,  thrum  lylvestre.    Marathrophyllum.    Pinas- 

and  oleum,  oil.)     The  name  of  petroleum  tettum.    H&rialeum  porcinum.     The    plant 

is  given  to  a  liquid  bituminous  substance  which  bears  these  names  in  the  pharma- 

which  flows  between  rocks,  or  in  different  copoeias    is   the   Peucedanum   officinale  of 

places  at  the  surface  of  the  earth.     The  Linnaeus  :—foliis  quinque  partitis,  Jiliformi- 

rnore  fluid  species  are  distinguished  by  bus  linearibus.     The  root   is  the   officinal 

the  name  of  naphtha,  and  the  thicker  by  part;  it  has  a  strong  fetid  smell,  some- 

those  of  pissaphahum  and  pissellum.     See  what  resembling  that  of  sulphureous  solu- 

Naphtha,  Mineral  pitch,  &c.  tions,  and   an   acrid,  unctuous,  bitterish 

PETROLEUM  BARBADENSE.  Barbadoes  taste.  Wounded,  when  fresh  in  the  spring 
tar.  This  is  chiefly  obtained  from  the  or  autumn,  particularly  in  the  former  sea- 
island  of  Barbadoes,  and  is  sometimes  em-  son,  in  which  the  root  is  most  vigorous, 
ployed  externally  in  paralytic  diseases.  it  yields  a  considerable  quantity  of  yellow 

PETROLEUM  RUBRUM.     Oleum  gabianum.  juice,  which  soon  dries  into  a  solid  gummy 

Red  petroleum.    A  species  of  rock-oil  of  resin,  which  retains  the  taste  and  strong 

a  blackish   red  colour,  of  thicker    con-  smell  of  the  root.     This,  as  well  as  the 

sistence,  less  penetrating  and  more  disa-  root,  is  recommended  as  a  nervine  and 

greeable  smell  than  the  other  kinds  of  anti-hysteric  remedy, 

petroleum.     It  abounds  about  the  village  PEUCEDANUM  OFFICINALE.      The    syste- 

of  Gabian  in  Languedoc  matic  name  of  the  hog's  fennel.  See  Pen- 

PETROLEUM  SULPHURETUM.     A  stimula-  cedamim. 

ting   balsamic   remedy  given  in  coughs,  PEUCEPANUM  SILAUS.     The    systematic 

asthmas,  and  other  affections  of  the  chest,  name  of  the  meadow  saxafrage.  See  Sax- 

Petropharyngceus.    A  muscle  which  ari-  ifraga  vulgaris. 

ses  in  the  apophysis  petrosa,  and  is  inser-  PEYERI  GLAXDULJE.       Peyer's     glands, 

ted  into  the  pharynx.  Brunnier's  glands.    Small  glands  situated 

Petro-salpingo  staphylinus.    See  Levator  under  the  villous  coat  of  the  intestines. 

palati.  PEZIZA  AURICULA.     See  Auricula  judnc. 

PETROSELINUM.      (From    Mrpx,    a  PHENOMENA.  Phenomenon.  (From  qa.iva>, 

rock,  and  o-txivov,  parsley.)    Petrosclinum  to  make  appear.)     All  those  appearances 

vulgare.     Jlpium  hor tense.   Common  pars-  in  the  human  body  which  are  contrary  to 

ley.     Apium  petroselinum  of  Linnaeus  :— -fo-  the  usual  process  of  nature. 

His  caulinis  linearibis,  involucellis  minus's.  PHAGED^ENA.     (From  qaya>,  to  eat. 

Both  the  roots  and  seeds  of  this  plant  are  A  species  of  ulcer  that  spreads  very  ra- 

directed  by  the  London  College  for  medi-  pidly. 

cinal  use:    the    former  have  a  sweetish  PHAGEDJENICS.      (Phagedaenica,   sc.  me- 

taste,  accompanied  with  a  slight  warmth  di c amenta  ;  from  q*yco,  to  eat.)    Applica- 

or  flavour,  somewhat  resembling  that  of  tions  that  destroy  fungous  flesh, 

carrot ;  the  latter  are  in  taste  warmer  and  PHALACRUM.    (From  <^a«x(;of,  bald.)    A 

more  aromatic  than  any  other  part  of  the  surgical  instrument,  with  a  blunt  smooth 

plant,  and   manifest  considerable   bitter-  top ;  as  a  probe, 

ness.    The  roots  arc  said  to  be  aperient  PHALAXGES.  See  Phalanx- 


614 


PHA 


PHI 


(From  Qe&ay£t  a  row  of 
soldiers.)  1.  An  affection  of  the  eye-lids, 
where  there  are  two  or  more  rows  of 
hairs  upon  them. 

2.  A  morbid  inversion  of  the  eyelids. 

PHALANX.  (From  <^*v£,  a.  batta- 
lion) The  small  bones  of  the  lingers  and 
toes,  which  are  distinguished  into  the 
first,  second,  and  third  phalanx. 

PHALARIS  CANARIES  sis.  (From  cf><*xoc, 
white,  shining1;  so  named  from  its  white, 
shining  seed,  and  cunuriensis,  from  its  be- 
in.^  the  principal  food  of  the  canary-birds.) 
Canary-grass.  The  seed  of  this  plant  is 
well  known  to  be  the  common  food  of  ca- 
nary birds.  In  tfte  Canary  islands,  the  in- 
habitants grind  it  into  meal,  and  make  a 
coarse  son  of  bread  with  it. 

PHALLUS  ESCULEKTUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  morel  fungus.  See  Morel. 

PHANTASMA.  (From  qct.vra.gci),  to  make 
appear.)  Imagination  Depraved  vision. 

PHARICUM.  (From  Pharos,  the  island 
from  whence  it  was  brought.)  A  violent 
kind  of  poison. 

PHARMACEUTICA.  (From  <?>*s/ua- 
xsva>,  to  exhibit  medicines.)  Pharmaceu- 
tics, or  the  doctrine  of  compounding  and 
dosing  medicines.  See  Pharmacy. 

PflARMACOCHYMIA.      (Fl'Om    ^atgftaXOV,    a 

medicine,  and  %vf*ia,,  chemistry.)  Phar- 
macentic  chemistry,  or  that  part  of  che- 
mistry which  respects  the  preparation  of 
medicines. 

PHARMACOPOEIA.  (From  ^ag/uaxov, 
a  medicine,  and  <aro«a>,  to  make.)  A  dis- 
pensatory,  or  book  of  directions  for  the 
composition  of  medicines  approved  of  by 
medical  practitioners,  or  published  by  au- 
thority. The  following  are  the  most  no- 
ted, viz. 

P.  Jlmstelodamensis. 

P.  Jtrgentoratensis. 

P.  Jluget  oratensis. 

P.  Batxana. 

P.  Erandenburgensia. 

P.  Brandenburgica.. 

P.  Bi'uxellensis. 

P.  Edinbnrgensis. 

P.  Hafniensis. 

P.  Londinensis. 

P.  Norimbergensis. 

P.  Pariscensis. 

P.  Ratisbonemis. 

P.  Regia. 

PHARMACOPOLA.  (From  <f>tts/u*xov, 
a  medicine,  and  <aru\ta>,  to  sell.)  An  apo- 
thecary, or  vender  of  medicines. 

PHARMACOPOLIUM.  (From  ?«g- 
/<ajtov,  a  medicine,  and  <ara>xso>>  to  sell.) 
A  druggist's  or  apothecary's  shop. 

PHAHMACOPSIA.  (From  ^nt^a.x.ov,  a 
medicine,  and  truer/?,  a  potion.)  A  liquid 
medicine. 

PllARMACOTHECA.         (From     <$>*§,«  A*  3V,    a 

medicine,  and  T*0w/n;,  to  place.)  A  medi- 
cine-chest. 


PHARMACY.  The  art  of  preparing 
remedies  for  the  treatment  of  diseases. 

The  articles  of  the  MateriaMeclica,  be- 
ing generally  unfit  for  administration  in 
their  original  state,  are  subjected  to  va- 
rious operations,  mechanical  or  chemical, 
by  which  they  become  adapted  to  this 
purpose.  Herein  consists  the  practice  of 
pharmacy,  which  therefore  requires  a  pre- 
vious knowledge  of  the  sensible  and  che- 
mical properties  of  the  substances  ope- 
rated on.  The  qualities  of  many  bodies 
are  materially  changed  by  heat,  especially 
in  conjunction  with  air  and  other  chemi- 
cal agents  ;  the  virtues  of  others  reside 
chiefly  in  certain  parts,  which  may  be  se- 
parated by  the  action  of  various  menstrua, 
particularly  with  the  assistance  of  heat; 
and  the  joint  operation  of  remedies  on  the 
human  body  is  often  very  different  from 
what  would  be  anticipated,  from  that 
which  they  exert  separately ;  hence,  in  the 
preparations  and  compositions  of  the  Phar- 
macopoeias, we  are  furnished  with  many 
powerful  as  well  as  elegant  forms  of  medi- 
cine. 

PHARYXG^HTS.  (From  ^acgt^f ,  the  pha- 
rynx.) Belonging  to  or  affecting  the  pha- 
rynx; thus  cynanche  pharyngxa,  &c. 

PHARYNGETHROJT.  pagw^Jefigov.  The 
pharynx,  or  fauces. 

PHARYJTGOSTAPHYLINTTS.  A  muscle  ori- 
ginating in  the  pharynx  and  terminating 
in  the  septum,  above  the  uvala. 

PHARYKGOTOMIA.  (From  <?*^>f,  the 
pharynx,  and  Ttpvet,  to  cut.)  The  opera- 
tion of  cutting  the  pharynx. 

PHARYNX  (Avo  T*  <pcg(a,  because  it 
conveys  the  food  into  the  stomach.)  The 
muscular  bag  "at  the  back  part  of  the 
mouth.  It  is  shaped  like  a  funnel,  adheres 
to  the  fauces  behind  the  larynx,  and  ter- 
minates in  the  oesophagus.  Tts  use  is  to 
receive  the  masticated  food,  and  to  con- 
vey it  into  the  oesophagus. 

PHASEOLUS  VUIGARIS.  (From  <£«W»A.OC, 
a  little  ship,  or  galliot,  which  its  pods 
were  supposed  to  resemble.)  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  kidney-bean.  See  Bean, 
kidney, 

PHASGANIUM.  (From  q>a<ry&vov,  a  knife; 
so  called  because  its  leaves  are  shaped  like 
a  knife,  or  sword.)  The  herb  sword-grass. 

PHATNIUM.  (From  <J>*TV»,  a  stall.)  The 
socket  of  a  tooth. 

PHELLAXDRIUM  AQ^ATICUM.  (Phellan- 
drium ;  from  <j>«xxoc,  the  cork-tree,  and 
stv<fg«c,  male;  so  called  because  it  floats 
upon  the  water  like  cork.)  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  water-fennel.  See  Fee- 
nicuhtm  aquaticum. 

PHEMOS.  (From  qtpou,  to  shut  up.)  A 
medicine  against  a  dysentery. 

PHILADELPHIA.  (From  <j>/xeo>,  to  love, 
and  ee<ft\<|>o?,  a  brother  ;  so  culled  because, 
by  its  roughness,  it  attaches  itself  to  what- 
ever is  near  it.)  See  Jlperine. 


PHILANTH 


PHI 


PHL 


615 


ROPUS. 

a 

uses.)    1. 
Lhe  stone. 
2.  The   herb 


(From  cf>/x«»,  to  love,   In  some  it  is  owing  to  gonorrhoea,  where 
man  ;  so  called  from  its    the  matter  lodged  between  the  prepuce 
Medicines  relieving  the  pain  of  and  the  glans  occasioned  the  same  excori- 

ation  as  the  discharge  before  mentioned 

goose-grass,  because  it  from  the  sebaceous  glands.  In  others,  it 
sticks  to  the  garments  of  those  who  touch  proceeds  from  venereal  chancres  on  the 
it.  See  jiperine.  prepuce,  the  glans,  or  the  frxnum  ;  which. 

PHILOXIUM.  (From  Philo,  its  inventor.)    producing  an  inflammation  either  on  the 
A  warm  opiate.  prepuce  or  glans,  or  both,  the  extremity 

PHILTRUM.    (From  <?/xsa>,  to  love.)   1.  A    of  the  tore-skin   contracts,  and  prevents 
philtre,  or  imaginary  medicine,  to  excite    the  discharge  of  the  matter.  The  parts,  in 

very  little   time,  are  greatly  tumefied, 


love. 

2.  The  depressure  on  the  upper  lip. 
where  lovers  salute. 

PHILYBIA.  (The  name  of  the  daughter 
of  Chiron,  who  first  applied  it  medicinal- 
ly.) Mock  privet. 

PHIMOSIS.    (From  <w<a,  to  bind  up.) 
A  constriction  or  straitness  of  the  extre- 
rnity  of  the  prepuce,  which,  preventing  the   opening  of  a  vein, 
glans  from  being  uncovered,  is  often  the 
occasion  of  many  troublesome  complaints 


a 

and  some  times  a  gangrene  comes  on  in 

less  than  two  days. 

PHLEBORRHAGIA.  (From  <f>xt^,  a  vein* 
and  gw^vt/yM/,  to  break  out.)  A  rupture  of 
a  vein. 

PHLEBOTOMY.  (Phlebotomia  ;  from 
qxt-t,  a.  vein,  and  npvu>,  to  cut-)  The 


to 

ation. 

PHLEGMASIA   DOLENS.     A  disease 
noticed  by  some  of  the  French   writers, 


PHLEGM.     (From  <p\tya>,  to  burn,  or  to 
excite.)     In   chemistry    it   means  water 

It  may  arise  from  different  causes  both  in  from  distillation,  but,  in  the  common  ac- 
children  and  grown  persons.  Children  have  ceptation  of  the  word,  it  is  a  thick  and 
naturally  the  prepuce  very  long  ;  and  as  it  tenacious  mucus  secreted  in  the  lungs, 
exceeds  the  extremity  of  the  glans,  and  is  PHLEGMAGOGA.  (From  <px«><uat,  phlegm, 
not  liable  to  be  distended,  it  is  apt  to  con-  and  a.yca,  to  drive  out.)  Medicines  which 
tract  its  orifice.  This  often  occasions  a  promote  the  discharge  of  phlegm, 
lodgment  of  a  small  quantity  of  urine  be-  PHLEGMASIA.  (From 
tween  that  and  the  glans,  which  if  it  burn.)  An  inflammation 
grows  corrosive,  may  irritate  the  parts  so 
as  to  produce  an  inflammation.  In  this 

case,  the  extremity  of  the  prepuce  be-  under  the  name  of  llenflure  des  jambes  et 
comes  more  contracted,  and  consequently  des  cuistes  de  la  femme  accwchee  /  whilst 
the  urine  more  confined.  Hence  the  whole  others  have  called  it  depGt  du  luit,  from  its 
inside  of  the  prepuce  excoriates  and  sup-  supposed  cause.  By  the  Germans  it  is 
purates  ;,  the  end  of  it  grows  thick  and  called  (Edema  lacteum,  and  by  the  Eng- 
swells,  and  in  some  months  becomes  cal-  lish  the  white  leg.  This  disease  principally 
lous.  At  other  times  it  does  not  grow  affects  women  in  the  puerperal  state ;  in 
thick,  but  becomesso  strait  and  contracted  a  few  instances  it  has  been  observed  to 
as  hardly  to  allow  the  introduction  of  a  attack  pregnant  women  ;  and,  in  one  or 
probe.  The  only  way  to  remove  this  dis-  two  cases,  nurses  on  losing  their  children, 
order  is  by  an  operation.  A  phimosis  may  have  been  affected  by  it.  Women  of  all 

descriptions  are  liable  to  be  attacked  by 
it  during  and  soon  after  childbed  ;  but, 
those  whose  limbs  have  been  pained  OP 


affect  grown  persons  from  the  same  cause 
as  little  children  ;  though  there  are  some 
grown  persons  who  cannot  uncover  their 
glans,  or  at  least  not  without  pain,  and 


anasarcous  during  pregnancy,  and  who  do 


yet  have  not  the  extremity  of  the  prepuce    not  suckle  their  offspring,  are  more  espe- 


so  contracted  as  to  confine  the  urine  from 
passing,  we  notwithstanding  find  them 
sometimes  troubled  with  a  phimosis,  which 
might  be  suspected  to  arise  from  a  vene- 
real taint,  but  has  in  reality,  a  much  more 
innocent  cause.  There  are,  we  know,  se- 
baceous glands  situated  in  the  prepuce, 


cially  subject  to  it.  It  has  rarely  occur- 
red oftener  than  once  to  the  same  female. 
It  supervenes  to  easy  and  natural,  as  well 
as  to  difficult  and  preternatural,  births. 
It  sometimes  makes  its  appearance  in 
twenty-four  or  forty-eight  hours  after  de- 
livery, and  at  other  times,  not  till  a  month 


round  the  corona,  which  secrete  an  unc-  or  six  weeks  after  ;   but    in  general,  the 

tuous  humour,  which  sometimes  becomes  attack  takes  place  from  the  tenth  to  the 

acrimonious,  irritates  the  skin  that  covers  sixteenth  day  of  the   lying-in.     It  has  in 

the  glans,  and  the  irritation  extending  to  many  instances,  attacked  women  who  were 

the   internal  membrane   of  the  prepuce,  recovering  from  puerperal  fever  ;  and,  in 

they  both  become  inflamed,   and  yield  a  some  cases,  has  supervened,  or  succeeded 

purulent    serum,   which   cannot   be  dis-  to  thoracic  inflammation.     It  not  uncom- 

charged,  because  the  glans  is  swelled,  and  monly  begins  with  coldness   and  rigors; 

tjie  orifice  of  the  prepuce  contracted.  We  these  are  succeeded  by  heat,  thirst,  and 

find  also  some  grown  persons,  who,  though  other  symptoms  of  pyrexia  ;  and  then  pain, 

they  never  uncovered  the  glans,  have  been  stiffness,    and   other  symptoms   of  topi- 

sabject  to  phimosis  fr9m  a  venereal  cause,  cftl  inflninmation  supervene.     Sometimes 


616  PHLEGM  ASIA  DOLENS. 

the  local  affection  is  from  the  first  accom-  swelling  of  the  limb  varies  both  in  degree 
panied  with,  but  is  not  preceded  by,  febrile  and  in  the  space  of  time  requisite  for  its 
symptoms.  Upon  other  occasions,  the  to-  full  formation.  In  most  instances, it  arrives 
pical  affection  is  neither  preceded  by  puer-  at  double  the  natural  size,  and  in  some 
peral  fever,  nor  rigors,  &c  but  soon  after  cases  at  a  much  greater.  In  lax  habits,  and 
it  has  taken  place,  the  pulse  becomes  more  in  patients  whose  legs  have  been  very  much 
frequent,  the  heat  of  the  body  is  increased,  affected  with  anasarca  during  pregnancy, 
and  the  patient  is  affected  with  thirst,  the  swelling  takes  place  more  rapidly  than 
head-ache,  &c.  The  pyrexia  is  very  vari-  in  those  who  are  differently  circumstan- 
ous  in  degree  in  different  patients,  and  ced ;  it  sometimes  arrives,  in  the  former 
sometimes  assumes  an  irregular  remittent  class  of  patients,  at  its  greatest  extent  in 
or  intermittent  type.  The  complaint  gene-  twenty-four  hours,  or  less,  from  the  first 
rally  takes  place  on  one  side  only  at  first,  attack. 

and  the  part  where  it  commences  is  vari-  Instead  of  beginning  invariably  at  the 
ous  ;  but  it  most  commonly  begins  in  the  upper  part  of  the  limb,  and  descending  to 
lumbar,  hypogastric,  or  inguinal  region,  the  lower,  this  complaint  has  been  known 
on  one  side,  or  in  the  hip,  or  top  of  the  to  begin  in  the  foot,  the  middle  of  the 
thigh,  and  corresponding  labium  pudendi.  leg,  the  ham,  and  the  knee.  In  which  so- 
In  this  case  the  patient  firs'  perceives  a  ever  of  these  parts  it  happens  to  begin, 
sense  of  pain  weight,  and  stiffness,  in  it  is  generally  soon  diffused  over  the  whole 
some  of  the  above-mentioned  parts,  which  of  the  limb,  and,  when  this  has  taken 
are  increased  by  every  attempt  to  move  the  place,  the  limb  presents  the  same  pheno- 
pelvis,  or  lower  limb.  If  the  part  be  care-  mena, exactly,  that  have  been  stated  above, 
fully  examined,  it  generally  is  found  ra'.her  as  observable  when  the  inguen,  &c.  are 
fuller  or  hotter  than  natural,  and  tender  first  affected. 

to  the  touch,  but  not  discoloured.  The  After  some  days,  generally  from  two  to 
pain  increases,  always  becomes  very  se-  eight,  the  febrile  symptoms  diminish,  and 
vere,  and,  in  some  cases,  is  of  the  most  the  swelling,  heat,  tension,  weight,  and 
excruciating  kind.  It  extends  along  the  tenderness  of  the  loMrer  extremity,  begin 
thigh,  and  when  it  has  subsisted  for  some  to  abate,  first  about  the  upper  part  of  the 
time  longer  or  shorter  in  different  pa-  thigh,  or  about  the  knee,  and  afterwards 
tients,  the  top  of  the  thigh  and  the  labium  in  the  leg  and  foot.  Some  inequalities  are 
pudendi  become  greatly  swelled,  and  the  found  in  the  limb,  which,  at  first,  feel  like 
pain  is  then  sometimes  alleviated,  butac-  indurated  glands,  but,  upon  being  more 
companied  with  a  greater  sense  of  disten-  nicely  examined,  their  edges  are  not  so 
tion.  The  pain  next  extends  down  to  the  well  defined  as  those  of  conglobate  glands; 
knee,  and  is  generally  the  most  severe  on  and  they  appear  to  be  occasioned  by  the 
the  inside  and  back  of  the  thigh,  in  the  di-  effused  matter  being  of  different  degrees 
rection  of  the  internal  cutaneous  and  the  of  consistence  in  different  points.  The  con- 
crural  nerves  ;  when  it  has  continued  for  globate  glands  of  the  thigh  and  leg  are 
some  time,  the  whole  of  the  thigh  becomes  sometimesfelt  distinctly,  andare  tender  to 
swelled,  and  the  pain  is  somewhat  re-  the  touch,  but  are  seldom  materially  en- 
lieved.  The  pain  then  extends  down  the  larged  ;  and  as  the  swelling  subsides,  it 
leg  to  the  foot,  and  is  commonly  the  has  happened,  that  an  enlargement  of  the 
most  severe  in  the  direction  of  the  poste-  lymphatic  vessels,  in  some  part  of  the  limb, 
rior  tibial  nerve;  after  some  time,  the  has  been  felt,  or  been  supposed  to  be 
parts  last  attacked  begin  to  swell,  and  the  felt. 

pain  abates  in  violence,  but  is  still  very  The  febrile  symptoms  having  gradually 
considerable,  especially  on  any  attempt  to  disappeared,  the  pain  and  tenderness  ofthe 
move  the  limb.  The  extremity  being  now  limb  being  much  relieved,  and  the  swel- 
swelled  throughout  its  whole  extent,  ap-  ling  and  tension  being  considerably  di  mi- 
pears  perfectly  or  nearly  uniform,  and  it  nished,  the  patientis  debilitated  and  much 
is  not  perceptibly  lessened  by  an  horizon,  reduced,  and  the  limb  feels  stiff,  heavy,  be- 
tal  position,  like  an  cedetnatose  limb.  It  numbed  and  weak.  When  the  finger  is 
is  ofthe  natural  colour,  or  even  whiter  ;  is  pressed  strongly  against  it  for  some  time, 
hotter  than  natural ;  excessively  tense,  and  in  different  points,  it  is  found  to  be  less 
exquisitely  tender  when  touched.  When  elastic  than  at  first,  in  some  places  retain- 
pressed  by  the  finger  in  cliff  rent  parts,  it  ing  the  impression  ofthe  finger  for  a 
is  found  to  be  elastic,  little,  if  any,  impres-  longer,  in  other  places  for  a  shorter  time, 
sion  remaining,  and  that  only  for  a  very  or  scarcely  at  all.  And,  if  the  limb  be 
short  time.  If  a  puncture,  or  incision,  be  suffered  to  hang  down,  or  if  the  patient 
made  into  the  limb,  in  some  instances,  no  walk  much,  it  is  found  to  be  more  swelled 
fluid  is  discharged  ;  in  others,  a  small  in  the  evening,  and  assumes  more  of  an 
quantity  only  issues  out,  which  coagulates  cedematose  appearance.  In  this  state  the 
soon  after  ;  and  in  others,  a  larger  quan-  limb  continues  for  a  longer  or  shorter 
thy  of  Huid  escapes,  which  does  n«,t  coa-  time,  and  is  commonly  at  length  reduced 
gulate  ;  but  the  whole  of  the  effused  mat-  wholly,  or  nearly  to  the  natural  size. 
Xer  cannot  be  drawn  off'  in  this  way.  The  -Hitherto  the  disease  has  been  described 


PUL 


PMO 


617 


:is  affecting  only  one  of  the  interior  extre- 
mities, and  as  terminating  by  resolution, 
or  the  effusion  of  a  fluid  thai  is  moved  by 
the  absorbents  ;  but,  unfortunately,  it 
.sometimes  happens,  that  after  it  abates  in 
one  limb,  the  other  is  attacked  in  a  simi- 
lar way.  It  also  happens,  in  some  cases, 
that  the  swelling-  is  not  terminated  by  re- 
solution ;  for  sometimes  a  suppuration 
takes  place  in  one  or  both  legs,  and  ul- 
cers are  formed  \vhich  are  difficult  to  heal. 
In  a  few  cases,  a  gangrene  has  supervened. 
In  so  ne  instances,  the  patient  has  been 
destoyed  by  the  violence  of  the  disease, 
before  either  suppuration  or  gangrene 
have  happened. 

The  predisposing  causes  of  this  disease> 
when  it  occurs  during  the  pregnant  or  pu- 
erperal state,  or  in  a  short  time  after- 
wards, appear  to  be,  1st,  The  increased  ir- 
ritability and  disposition  to  inflammation 
••vhich  prevailed  during  pregnancy,  and  in  a 
Mill  higher  degree  far  some  time  after  par- 
turition. 2dly,  The  over-distended*  or  re- 
taxed  state  of  the  blood-vessels  of  the  inferior 
part  of  the  trunk  and  of  the  lower  extremi- 
iiest  produced  during  the  latter  months  of 
utero-geslation. 

Amongst  the  exciting  eauses  of  this  dis- 
ease may  be  enumerated,  1st,  Contusions, 
or  violent  exertions  of  the  lower  portions 
.of  the  abdominal  and  other  muscles  in- 
serted in  the  pelvis,  or  thighs,  or  of  live 
muscles  of  the  inferior  extremities,  and 
contusions  of  the  cellular  textui'e  con- 
nected with  these  muscles,  during  a  te- 
dious labour.  2dly,  The  application  of  cold 
and  moisture,  which  are  known  to  act  very 
powerfully  upon  every  system  in  changing 
the  natural  distribution  of  the  circulating 
fluids,  and,  consequently,  in  a  system  pre- 
disposed by  parturition,  may  assist  in  pro- 
ducing the  disease,  by  occasioning  the 
iluids  to  be  impelled,  in  unusual  quantity, 
into  the  weakened  vessels  of  the  lumbar, 
hypogastric,  and  inguinal  regions,  vand  of 
the  inferior  extremities.  3dly,  Suppres- 
sion, or  diminution  of  the  lochia,and  of  the 
secretion  of  milk,  which,  by  inducing  a 
plethoric  state  of  the  sanguiferous  sys  em, 
may  occasion  an  inflammatory  diathesis, 
may  favour  congestion,  and  the  determina- 
tion of  an  unusual  quantity  of  blood  to  the 
vessels  of  the  parts  just  mentioned,  and 
thus  contribute  to  the  production  of  an 
inflammation  of  these  parts.  4thly,  Food 
taken  in  too  large  quantity,  and  of  a  too  sti- 
mulating quality,  especially  when  the  pa- 
tient does  not  give  suck.  This  cause  both 
favours  the  production  of  plethora,  and 
stimulates  the  heart  and  arteries  to  more 
frequent  and  violent  action ;  the  effects  of 
which  may  be  expected  to  be  particularly 
felt  in  the  lumbar,  hypogastric,  or  ingui- 
nal regions,  and  in  the  lower  extremities, 
from  the  state  of  their  blood-vessels.  5thly. 
Standing,  or  -walking  too  much,  before  the 


arteries  and  veins  of  the  lower  half  of  the 
body  have  recovered  sufficiently  from  the 
effects  of  the  distention  whichexisteddur- 
ing  thela'ter  months  of  pregnancy.  This 
must  necessarily  occasion  too  great  a  de-- 
termination of  blood  to  these  parts,  and 
consequently  too  great  a  congestion  in 
them;  whence  they  will  be  more  stimu-, 
lating  than  the  upper  parts  of'  the  body, 
and  inflammation  will  sometimes  be  ex- 
cited in  them. 

From  an  attentive  consideration  of  thr? 
whole  of  the  phenomena  observable  in  this 
disease,  and  of  its  remote  causes  and  cure, 
no  doubt  remains,  Dr.  Hull  thinks,  that. 
the  proximate  cause  consists  in  an  inflamma- 
tory affection,  producing  suddenly  a  consi- 
derable effusion  of  serum  and  coagulating 
lymph  from  the  exhnlents  into  the  cellular 
membrane  of  the  limb. 

PHLEGMASIJ3  Inflammations.  The 
second  order  in  the  class  pyrexix  of  Cul- 
len's  nosological  arrangement,  character- 
ised by  pyrcxia,  with  topical  pain  and  in- 
flammation ;  the  blood,  after  venesection, 
exhibiting  a  buffy  coat. 

PHLEGMATOIIRHAGIA.  (From  <j>A«},«a, 
mucus,  and  ^nyvvtuit  to  breakout.)  A  dis- 
charge of  thin  mucous  phlegm  from  the 
nose,  through  cold. 

1  PHLEGMON.  (From  <?xs>a,  to  burn.) 
Phlegmone.  An  inflammation  of  a  bright 
red  colour,  with  a  throbbing  and  pointed 
tumour,  tending  to  suppuration. 

PHLOGISTON.  (From  <^\oyt^a>t  to  burn.) 
The  inflammable  principle.  Staal  gave 
this  term  to  a  principle  which  he  imagin- 
ed was  pure  fire,  or  the  matter  of  five  fix- 
ed in  combustible  bodies,  in  order  to  dis- 
tinguish it  from  fire  in  action,  or  in  a  state 
of  liberty. 

Phlogisticated  air.     See  Nitrogen  gas. 

PHLOGOS1S.  (From  <?KGy-c,a>,  to  in- 
flame.) Inflammation. 

PHLYCTvENjE.  ($A*Ta<v*,/,  small  blad- 
ders.) Phlyctis.  Phlysis.  Small  pellucid 
vesicles,  thai  contain  a  serous  fluid.  Lin- 
nseus  and  Vogel  use  this  term  as  synony- 
mous with  hy dates. 

PHLYZACIUM.  (From  <s?\v&,  to  be  hot.) 
A  pustule  on  the  skin,  excited  by  fire,  or 
heat.  See  Pustule. 

PHOENIX  i) ACT YLJFERA.  (Phcenix  ;  from 
Phanecia,  its  native  soil.)  The  systematic 
name  of  \he  date-tree.  See  Dactylus. 

PHOSPHATS.  (Phosphas  ;  from  phos- 
phorus.) Salts  formed  hy  the  union  of  phos- 
phoric acids  with  different  bases  ;  thus, 
plioaphat  of  ammonia,  phosphat  of  lime,  8cc. 

PHOSPHITES.  Phosphis.  Salts  formed 
by  the  combination  of  phosphorus  acid 
with  different  bases;  thus,  aluminous  phos- 
phite, ammoniucal  phosphite,  &c. 

Phosphorated  hydrogen  gas.  See  Hydro- 
gen gas,  phosphorated. 

PHOSPHORIC  ACID.      Jicidum    phos- 
phoricum.  This  acid  may  be  obtained  from 
4K 


618 


PHOSPHORUS. 


bones,  in  the  following  manner : — Three 
parts  of  diluted  sulphuric  acid  are  to  be 
effused  upon  four  parts  of  pulverised 
ashes  of  bones,  while  continually  stirred. 
By  this  means  the  sulphuric  acid  com- 
bines with  the  calcareous  earth,  and  dis- 
engag'es  the  phosphoric  acid.  The  mass 
is  then  to  be  repeatedly  washed  in  water, 
and  the  ley  slowly  evaporated :  the  sul- 
phate of  lime,  which  still  adheres,  will  be 
thus  gradually  expelled;  and  at  last,  phos- 
phoric acid,  in  a  dry  and  vitreous  form, 
will  be  obtained. 

PHOSPHORUS.  (From  $ac,  light,  and 
•<$*£&,  to  carry.)  Jlutophouphorus.  Phos- 
phorus has  never  been  found  pure  in  na- 
ture. It  is  always  met  with  united  to 
oxygen,  or  in  the  state  of  phosphoric  acid. 
In  that  slate  it  exists  very  plentifully,  and 
is  united  to  different  animal,  vegetable, 
and  mineral  substances. 

Properties. — Phosphorus  is  a  flesh-co- 
loured or  yellowish  semi-transparent  sub- 
stance, of  the  Consistence  of  wax,  but 
brittle  during  frost.  In  atmospheric  air, 
it  is  luminous  at  common  temperatures 
without  emitting  heat.  It  has  a  rough 
disagreeable  taste,  and  its  odour  resem- 
bles that  of  garlic.  Its  specific  gravity  is 
2.033,  water  being  1000.  Phosphorus 
crystallises  in  laminse,  in  needles,  or  elon- 
gated octahedra.  Exposed  to  the  light, 
it  becomes  covered  with  a  crust,  which  is 
first  white,  next  orange,  and  at  last  red. 
It  becomes  liquid  at  a  temperature  of  99° 
Fahr.  It  takes  fire  spontaneously,  and 
burns  rapidly  in  the  open  air,  at  122°  Fahr. 
with  a  brilliant  white  flame,  and  becomes 
converted  into  phosphoric  acid.  It  is  vo- 
latilised at  554°  Fahr.  It  is  soluble  in 
caustic  alkalies,  by  the  assistance  of  heat. 
Expressed  and  essential  oils  take  up  a 
small  quantity,  and  are  rendered  luminous. 
Sulphuric  ether,  nitr.c  ether,  and  ardent 
spirit,  dissolve  it  sparingly  in  the  cold.  It 
combines  with  lime,  strontia,  barytes,  sul- 
phur, and  with  metals.  It  is  soluble  in 
hydrogen  gas,  and  decomposes  nitric  ucid, 
and  metallic  solutions.  It  acts  strongly, 
and  frequently  like  poison,  on  living  ani- 
mals 

•Methods  of  obtaining  Phosphorus. — For 
some  time,  phosphorus  was  made  in  very 
inconsiderable  quantities,  and  by  a  tedious 
and d  isugreeable  process,  consisting  in  eva- 
porating considerable  quantifies  of  urine, 
and  decomposing  them  by  various  means. 

The  following  processes,  now  em  ployed, 
are  more  eaty  and  expeditious. 

Giobert's  Process. — According  to  this 
method,  phosphorus  may  be  obtained  very 
economically,  and  without  any  offensive 
preparation.  It  consists  in  pouring  a  con- 
centrated solution  of  nitrate  of  lead,  by  a 
little  at  a  lime,  into  a  quantity  of  urine, 
until  no  more  cloudiness  is  produced  by  a 
further  addition  of  the  solution.  The  mix- 
tare  in  then  to  be  diluted  with  soft  water, 


and  suffered  to  stand  undisturbed  ;  when 
the  precipitate  is  fully  subsided,  the  clear 
fluid  is  to  be  separated.  The  precipitate 
is  then  formed  into  a  paste,  with  char- 
coal  powder,  and  the  mass  is  to  be  dried 
gradually  in  an  earthen  pan,  and  submit- 
ted to  distillation. 

In  this  process  the  phosphoric  acid  of 
the  urine,  unites  to  the  lead  of  the  nitrate 
of  lead,  and  the  nitric  acid  joins  to  the  am- 
monia and  soda  of  the  urine;  hence  phos- 
phate of  lead,  and  nitrate  of  soda  and  am- 
monia  are  formed.  The  former,  being  in- 
soluble,  falls  to  the  bottom,  and  the  latter 
salt  remains  in  the  super-natant  fluid.  On 
adding  charcoal  to  the  phosphate,  of  lead, 
and  exposing  it  to  a  high  temperature,  the 
union  is  again  broken ;  the  phosphoric 
acid  becomes  decomposed,  its  oxygen 
unites  to  the  charcoal,  and  forms  carbo- 
nic acid  gas,  which  flies  off  during  the 
distillation  ;  the  phosphorus  appears  in  its 
simple  state,  and  'he  metal  is  left  behind 
in  ihe  retort,  together  with  the  super- 
abun.land  quantity  of  charcoal. 

Nicola's  Process. — Take  a  quantity  of 
bones  of  adult  animals,  burn  them  to 
whiteness  in  an  openfire,and  reduce  them 
to  a  fine  powder.  Upon  three  pounds  of 
this  powder,  after  having  been  put  into  a 
matrass,  there  may  be  poured  two  pounds 
of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid  of  com- 
merce ;  four  or  five  pounds  of  water  must 
be  afterwards  added  by  degrees,  to  assist 
the  action  of  the  acid.  During  the  whole 
process,  the  operator  must  place  himself 
and  the  vessel,  so  that  the  fumes  of  the 
mixture  may  be  blown  from  him.  The 
whole  is  then  to  be  left  in  a  gentle-heated 
sand-bath,  for  about  twelve  hours,  or 
more,  taking  care  to  supply  the  loss  of 
water  which  happens  by  evaporation.  The 
next  day,  a  large  quantity  of  water  must 
be  added,  the  clear  water  afterwards  de- 
canted, and  the  rest  strained  through  a 
cloth  or  sieve.  The  residuary  matter  is 
to  be  edulcorated  by  repeated  effusions  of 
hot  water,  till  it  passes  tasteless.  The 
water  which  has  been  used  to  wash  out 
the  adhering  acid,  is  mixed  with  the  be- 
fore decanted  or  strained  liquor,  and  the 
whole  fluid  is  gradually  evaporated  in  a 
flat  earthern  basin,  to  the  consistence  of 
syrup.  It  is  then  to  be  mixed  with  an 
equal  weight  of  charcoal  powder,  and  sub- 
mitted to  distillation  in  an  iron  or  earth- 
en retort.  Instead  of  applying  a  receiv- 
er, the  neck  of  the  retort  may  be  immers- 
ed in  a  basin  of  water,  to  a  small  depth, 
and  the  phosphorus,  as  it  comes  over,  will 
fall  in  drops  to  the  bottom. 

In  this  process,  the  sulphuric  acid 
unites  with  the  calcareous  earih  of  the 
bones,  and  forms  sulphate  of  lime;  and 
the  phosphoric  acid  of  the  bones  becomes 
disengaged,  and  remains  dissolved  in  the 
liquor.  The  charcoal,  at  an  elevated  tem- 
perature, takes  the  oxygen  from  this  acid, 


PHOSPHORUS.  619 

and  carbonic  acid  gas  is  formed,  and  were  prescribed.  A  diarrhoea,  however, 
phosphorus  passes  over.  ensued,  accompanied  with  great  anxiety 

Method  of  purifying  Phosphorus.— Phos-  about  the  prxcordia,  delirium,  and  general 
phorus  obtained  in  either  manner  is  of  a  prostration  of  the  powers  of  life.  Proper 
dirty  Mat  kish  colour,  and  soiled  with  a  remedies  were  tried  to  stop  the  diarrhoea, 
certain  quantity  of  charcoal  and  half-burnt  and  check  the  disease,  but  in  vain.  For 
phosphorus,  whichgives  it  that  appearance,  three  days  the  patient  had  been  insensible 
In  order  to  purify  it,  it  must  be  put  into  a  and  exhausted.  In  this  extremity  the  phy- 
piece  of  chamois  leather,  and  closely  tied  sician  had  recourse  to  phosphorus  ;  two 
up  in  it.  The  whole*  is  then  immersed  in  a  grains  of  which  were  exhibited,  together 
vessel  of  boiling  water,  the  phosphorus  with  a  sufficient  quantity  of  theraica,  to 
melts,  and  may  Depressed  through  the  lea-  make  them  into  a  bolus.  This  occasioned 
then,  taking  care  to  keep  it  under  the  water,  a  gentle  sweat,  and  general  quiet.  The 

It  is  better,  however,  to  purify  phos-  dose  was  twice  repealed  in  the  evening, 
phorus  by  a  second  distillation.  and  again  towards  morning,  with  the  ad- 

Dr.  Higgins  purified  it  by  means  of  by-  dition  of  another  grain.  The  sweat  be- 
drogen  gas.  came  copious,  and  the  memory  and  the 

Methods  of  moulding'  Phosphorus  into  Cy-  use  of  the  external  senses  were  restored. 
Unders. — In  order  to  form  phosphorus  into  The  patient,  thus  revived,  was  afterwards 
sticks,  a  funnel  with  a  long  neck  may  be  completely  re-established  by  other  re- 
used, the  lower  orifice  of  which  is  closed  medics. 

with  a  cork;  the  funnel  is  then  to  be  filled  Thesecqnd  case,  is  that,  of  a  man  who  la- 
with  water,  and  phosphorus  put  in  it,  and  boured  under  a  bilious  fever.  Although  va- 
this  being  plunged  into  boiling  water,  the  rious  remedies  appear  to  have  beenjudici- 
heat  communicated  to  the  funnel  melts  the  ously  employed,  yet  the  disease  gained 
phosphorus,  which  runs  into  the  neck  and  ground,  until  at  last  the  patient  was  al- 
acquires  that  form.  The  funnel  is  then  re-  most  quite  exhausted.  Three  grains  of 
moved  into  a  vessel  of  cold  water,  and  phosphorus  were  exhibited  at  eleven 
when  it  is  thoroughly  cooled,  the  cork  is  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  which  produced  a 
taken  out  and  the  phosphorus  thrust  out  little  quiet ;  but  the  patient  became  so 
of  its  mould  with  a  piece  of  wood,  and  thirsty  that  he  could  not  refrain  from 
then  preserved  in  water.  drinking.  After  this  he  was  quiet  for  two 

Pelletier  invented  another  method,  hours,  and  a  profuse  sweat  broke  out  all 
which  is  as  follows  r  over  his  body.  The  physician  seeing  this, 

Take  a  few  tubes  of  any  length,  the  aper-  ordered  him  another  dose  in  the  evening1, 
tures  of  which  are  of  such  a  size  that  they  He  slept  and  perspired  the  whole  evening, 
can  be  exactly  closed  with  the  extremity  and  by  means  of  proper  remedies,  was  af- 
of  the  finger.  Melt  the  phosphorus  in  boil-  terwards  completely  cured, 
ing  water,  and  apply  to  it  one  of  the  ends  The  third  case  is  entitled  a  malignant 
of  the  tube,  whde  you  hold  the  other  in  catarrhal  fever,  with  petechia.  It  seems  to 
your  mouth  ;  make  a  short  inspiration,  that  have  been  the  common  typhus  pittridus  of 
the  phosphorus  may  ascend  a  little  way  in  Cullen,  accompanied  with  cough  and  cat- 
the  tube  ;  stop  the  inspiration  when  the  arrhal  symptoms  in  the  beginning.  We  are 
phosphorus  has  risen  a  sufficient  height,  informed,  that  on  the  third  day  of  the  dis- 
and  close  the  extremity  of  the  tube  with  ease,  the  patient  was  deprived  of  the  use 
the  fore-finger,  and  immerse  it  in  a  basin  of  his  external  senses  ;  that,  he  became  de- 
of  cold  water.  The  phosphorus  will  soon  lirious  and  exceedingly  exhausted.  Two 
become  fixed,  and  by  a  slight  shake  may  grains  of  phosphorus  were  given  to  him  at 
be  separated  from  the  tube.  two  o'clock,  and  two  more  in  the  evening, 

The  earliest  account  we  have  concern-  which  restored  him  to  his  senses,  and  oc- 
ing  the  medicinal  use  of  phosphorus,  is  in  casioned  a  copious  sweat.  Proper  reme- 
the  seventh  volume  of  Mailer's  Collection  dies  were  afterwards  employed,  which  ac- 
of  Theses,  relating  to  the  history  and  cure  complished  his  recovery, 
of  diseases.  The  original  dissertation  is  en-  Dr.  Mentz  appears  to  have  been  one  of 
titled,  De  Phosphori  Loco  Medicamenti  ad-  the  first  practitioners  who  tried  this  heroic 
sumpti  virtnte  medica,  aliquot  casibus  singit-  remedy  internally.  Dr.  Morerenstern  and 
laribvs  confirmata,  Jluctore  J.  Gabi  Msntz,  Dr.  Hatman  seem  both  to  have  afterwards 
There  are  three  cases  of  singular  cures  employed  it. 

performed  by  means  of  phosphorus,  nar-  The  following  twelve  cases,  relating  to 
rated  in  this  thesis;  the  history  of  these  this  interesting  subject,  are  translated 
cases  and  cures  was  sent  to  Dr.  Gabi  from  a  thesis  which  is  very  little  known  in 
Mentz,  by  his  father.  this  country.  It  is  the  inaugural  disserta- 

The  first  instance  is  of  a  man  who  la-  tion  of  one  Dr.  Wolff,  who  graduated  at 
boured  under  a  putrid  fever  ;  for  whom  the  Gottingen  in  the  year  1791 :  and  who  states 
best  alexipharmic  medicines,  as  they  are  that  the  cases  are  extracted  from  the  pri- 
called,  together  with  a  proper  regimen,  vate  diary  of  his  father,  a  physician  of  emi- 


020  PHOSPHORUS. 

nence  in  Poland,  who  practised  physic  with  to  receive  some  antiphlogistic  and  emol- 
great  success  and  reputation  for  upwards  lient  clysters.  The  other  physician  strongly 
of  thirty  years.  opposed  this  advice,  contending  strentKwa- 

Case  I — In  the  month  of  August,  1763,  ly  for  his  heating  diaphoretic  plan  ;  and  I 
1  was  called  to  a  woman  twenty-five  years  therefore  returned  hom*'.  He  continued  to 
old,  whom  I  found  in  a  state  of  low  deli-  administer  his  alexip'narmics  and  cardiac 
riu in.  Her  pulse  was  small,  weak,  and  tre-  remedies  to  the  unhappy  patieni.  Three 
trillions,  almost  vanishing,  as  it  were,  un-  days  elapsed  before  1  heard  any  thing  of 
der  the  finger.  Her  whole  chest  and  arms  her  ;  but  some  of  her  friends  then  waited 
were  disfigured  with  livid  spots  Her  on  me,  entreating  me  with  great  earnest- 
neighbours  and  attendants  informed  me  ness  to  visit  her,  as  her  physician  had  de- 
that  she  had  been  seized  \vith  a  fever  about  serted  her,  declaring  that  i  was  impossi- 
eleven  days  before  I  saw  her  :  and  that  she  ble  for  any  one  to  save  her. 
hud  been  attended  by  some  ignorant  prac-  I  found 'her  with  a  tremulous  intermit- 
titioner,  who,  finding  that  his  remedies  did  tent  pulse,  cold  extremities,  and  wander- 
not  succeed,  had  deserted  her  the  day  be-  ing  in  her  intellects.  Of  the  solution  of 
fore,  declaring  that  God  alone  could  cure  phosphorus  I  immediately  gave  her  five 
her.  drops,  in  a  little  Rhenish  wine  ;  and  in 

The  case  appeared  to  me  one  of  those  about  two  hours  after,  an  equal  degree  of 
desperate  states  of  disease,  in  which  a  heat  diffused  itself  over  her  body,  and  her 
practitioner  either  ought  to  refrain  from  senses  returned  Upon  repeating  the  dose, 
doing1  any  thing,  or  to  make  trial  of  some  a  sweat  broke  out,  which  relieved  her  so 
new,  bold,  and  powerful  remedy,  which  much  that  I  afterwards  could  proceed  with 
might  act  as  an  uncommon  stimulus  to  the  the  proper  remedies  for  the  further  cure 
nerves,  and  rouse  their  suppressed  energy,  of  the  complaint. 

Such  a  remedy  I  expected  to  find  in  phos-  Case  III. — A  young  man,  twenty  two 
phorus,  and  accordingly  I  ordered  my  pa-  years  old,  was  seized  with  a  putrido-gas- 
tient  five  drops  of  its  solution,  in  aether,  trie  fever,  which  was  accompanied  wi>h  a 
which  contained  three  grains  of  phospho-  white  miliary  eruption.  On  the  seventh 
rus.  They  were  exhibited  in  a  spoonful  of  day  of  the  disease,  while  under  the  influ- 
Hhenish  wine,  and  the  patient  swallowed  ence  of  a  profuse  sweat,  he  was  taken 
a  few  cupfuls  of  an  infusion  of  the  fiores  from  his  bed,  at  his  own  desire,  and  had 
tiliseafter  them.  I  visited  the  patieni  three  his  linen  changed.  An  hour  was  scarcely 
hours  afterwards,  and,  not  finding  any  elapsed  when  he  was  seized  with  great 
change,  I  repeated  the  dose.  Two  hours  anxiety,  the  miliary  eruption  almost  to- 
were  scarce  elapsed  when  the  pulse  began  tally  disappeared,  and  he  began  to  grow 
to  rise,  and  the  whole  body  to  be  diffused  delirious.  Being  called  to  him,  I  gave 
with  an  equal  heat;  immediately  after-  him  the  solution  of  phosphorus,  with  an 
wards,  the  pulse  became  undulatory,  a  infusion  of  elder  flowers  and  Rhenish  wine, 
breathing  sweat  (sudor  halituosus)  broke  In  about  an  hour  afterwards,  ihe  sweat 
out,  and  at  the  same  time  the  delirium  sub-  and  eruption  returned,  and  he  was  snatch- 
sided,  ed  from  the  jaws  of  death. 

I  exhibited  a  third  dose  at  the  end  of  Case  IV—  A  youth  sixteen  years  old, 
sixteen  hours ;  a  number  of  red  spots  then  was  seized  with  a  putrid  fever,  on  the  se- 
appeared  on  the  skin,  and  the  patient  com-  venth  day  of  which  he  was  affected  with 
plained  very  much  of  a  sense  of  oppression  diarrhoea  of  so  severe  a  kind,  that  he  had 
and  pain  at  the  prjecordia,  and  in  the  ab-  forty-eight  stools  in  the  course  of  a  day. 
domen.  These  symptoms  I  endeavoured  Being  sent  for  the  day  after,  I  found  him 
to  allay  by  diluents  and  frequent  emol-  with  an  hippocratic  countenance)  and  sub- 
lient  clysters,  which  brought  away  a  great  sultus  tendinum.  Having  exhibited  the 
quantity  of  foul  fares.  The  Peruvian  bark  phosphorus  twice  to  him,  a  general  breath- 
completed  the  cure.  ing  sweat  broke  out,  and  the  diarrhoea  sub- 
Case  II. — A  young  woman,  twenty-two  sided.  Afterwards,  proper  remedies  were 
years  of  age,  was,  for  the  first  time,  deli-  exhibited,  and  he  was  restored  to  health 
vered  of  a  healthy  child.  She  recovered  in  fifteen  days. 

perfectly  well  for  the  first  nine  days  ;  but  Seven  Cases. — During  the  years  1770  and 
being  then  greatly  frightened  by  some  sud-  1771,  while  the  war  was  earned  on  upon 
den  noise  in  the  house,  she  was  seized  with  the  borders  of  our  remotest  provinces  be- 
a  chilly  fit,  afterwards  with  flushes  of  heat,  tween  the  Turks  and  Russians,  a  putrid 
and  soon  became  delirious  I  was  called  fever  took  its  rise  in  the  camps,  and  spread 
to  heron  the  third  day,  af»er  various  reme-  itself  to  us.  It  was  then  that  1  ordered 
dies  had  been  tried  in  vain  by  another  phy-  this  divine  remedy,  with  the  happiest  ef- 
sician.  Finding  that  she  had  a  hard  pulse,  fects,  to  seven  sick  who  laboured  urder 
with  great  oppression  in  her  chest,  and  a  the  putrid  fever,  some  of  whom  had  erup- 
foul  tongue,  I  ordered  her  to  be  blooded,  tions,  wilh  great  prostration  of  strength, 
to  lake  a  solution  of  Glauber's  salts,  and  Case  XII.— A  young  lady  of  quality, 


PHOSPHORUS.  ,(521 

twenty-five  years  old,  endowed  with  such  likely  to  follow  the  injudicious  administra- 
an  exquisite  degree  of  nervous  sensibility,  tion  of  phosphorus,  cannot  be  impressed 
that  she  used  frequently  to  be  affected  on  the  mind  more  strongly  than  by  the  re- 
with  spasms  and  convulsive  motions  with-  lation  of  a  few  cases  and  experiments 
out  any  apparent  cause,  became  pregnant  which  are  mentioned  by  Wackard,  in  the 
in  the  year  1774,  which  was  the  seventh  of  fourth  part  of  his  miscellaneous  writings, 
her  marriage.  On  the  third  day  preced-  (Vermischte  Medicinche  Schrifften,  von. 
ing  delivery,  she  was  seized  with  a  disease  M.  A.  Wackard.)  These  cases  and  ex- 
which  might  be  justly  said  10  be  somewhat  perimems  I  literally  translated  from  the 
between  catalepsy  and  coma  vigil.  She  original  German  ;  a  work  from  which  the 
lay  stretched  out  upon  her  back,  her  eyes  medical  practitioner  may  reap  much  in- 
op.  n  ami  fixed,  her  legs  and  arms  were  formation,  being  replete  with  practical  re- 
quiie  flexible,  and  remained  in  any  pos-  marks  made  by  a  very  attentive  and  accu- 
ture  in  which  they  were  put;  her  pulse  rate  observer. 

and  respiration  were  entirely  natural,  and  A  Jew,  of  a  phlegmatic  habit,  was  struck 
she  swallowed  whatever  fluid  was  put  in-  with  apoplexy.  He  was  speechless  and 
to  her  mouth.  lame,  and  could  not  void  his  faeces  except 

After  she  had  remained  three  days  in  this  he  was  assisted  by  art;  his  appetite,  how- 
state,  she  was  delivered  of  a  dead  child,  ever,  was  good.  Mineral  baths,  and  many 
which,  from  the  marks  of  putrescency  on  remedies,  were  tried  to  restore  him,  but 
its  body,  must  have  died  some  days  before,  in  vain.  I  was  at  last  tempted  to  make  a 

Evacuations  carefully  employed,  ami-  trial  of  phosphorus  At  first,  from  two  to 
spasmodic  and  nervous  remedies  exhibit-  three  grains  were  given  to  him,  and  it  was 
ed,  both  by  the  mouth  and  anus,  embroca-  my  intention  to  have  increased  the  dose 
lions  and  linim  nts,  produced  such  a  salu-  to  five  or  six.  The  first  dose  was  given  in. 
tary  change,  that  in  fifteen  days  the  pa-  a  conserve,  but  the  following  day  in  honey, 
tient  was  able  to  leave  her  bed,  and  the  His  excrements  were  luminous.  Suddenly, 
greatest  hope  was  therefore  entertained  about  the  middle  of  the  third  night,  he 
of  her  complete  recovery.  But,  on  the  was  seized  with  violent  vomiting,  during 
twenty-eighth  day  after  delivery,  when  I  which  he  was  very  ill;  but,  after  the  vo- 
went  again  to  visit  my  patient,  (who  lived  miting  had  ceased,  he  found  himself  bet- 
at  a  considerable  distance  from  me,)  I  ter.  The  pulse  was  small  and  quick.  I  did 
found  her  complaining  of  rigour  and  chil-  not  venture  to  give  any  more  phosphorus, 
liness  of  the  inferior  extremities,  her  pulse  particularly  as  his  relations  were  afraid  of 
was  frequent  and  small,  and  her  face  was  it.  A  blister  was  applied,  and  cooling  and 
more  flushed  than  usual.  Frictions,  clys-  demulcent  drinks  were  exhibited.  He 
ters.  the,  pediluvium,  and  antispasmodics,  looked  very  ill,  seemed  quite  exhausted, 
Were  all  tried,  but  without  producing  any  and  appeared  to  suffer  pain  in  the  abdo- 
favourable  event,  and,  towards  the  middle  men,  which  was  a  little  tumefied.  He  took 
of  the  night,  she  became  totally  rigid ;  yet  some  nourishment  every  day;  but  what 
she  had  complete  possession  of  her  mind,  he  ate  was  very  small  in  quantity.  The 
although  all  the  external  senses,  the  siijht  vomiting  ceased  entirely.  He  lived  four 
excepted,  were  abolished.  I  gave  to  her  days  longer,  and  died.  I  did  not  see  him 
threedrops  of  the  solution  of  phosphorus  the  day  when  that  event  happened;  but 
in  aspoonfulofwine.  Scarcely  had  an  hour  he  had  all  the  symptoms  of  having  died 
elapsed  when  a  warm  sweat  broke  out,  of  gangrene.  There  were  even  external- 
and,  together  with  it,  a  white  miliaryerup-  ly,  according  to  the  report  of  the  surgeon, 
tion.  Afterwards,  otherremedies  \\ere  ex-  many  large  gangrenous  spots.  This  case 
hibited,  which  effected  her  recovery.  caused  me  a  great  deal  of  uneasiness.  The 

Such  are  the  cases  related  by  Dr.  Wolff,  patient  could  not  speak  for  some  time  be- 
which  it  is  presumed  will  be  found  stiffi-  fore  his  death,  and  could  not  therefore 
ciently  interesting  to  awaken  and  arrest  describe  his  sufferings, 
the  attention  of  the  practitioners  of  this  Almost  about  the  same  time  that  Pro- 
country.  A  medicine  of  greater  powers  fessor  Zessler  exhibited  the  phosphorus  to 
cannot  be  named,  if  the  facts  which  have  his  two  patients,  the  intelligence  was  conrir 
been  related  are  correctly  true.  Little  municated  to  a  man  who  had  a  tendency 
doubt  can  be  entertained  that  many  trials  to  apoplexy  and  to  palsy.  He  had  rend  in 
will  soon  be  made  with  it  in  this  country;  Mellin's  Materia  Medica  all  that  was  said 
but  it  is  to  be  hoped  they  will  be  made  in  praise  of  phosphorus,  and  he  was,  in 
with  caution,  and  under  as  favourable  cir-  consequence,  desirous  of  making  trial  of 
cumsUnces  for  the  reception  of  such  a  it;  but,  before  he  began  to  take  it,  he  was 
powerful  stimulus  as  the  nature  of  the  dis-  seized  with  a  kind  of  apoplectic  fit,  in. 
eases  in  which  it  is  to  be  given  will  admit  which  he  lay  as  if  deprived  of  all  power, 
of.  The  following  particulars  concerning  He  caused  three  grains  of  phosphorus  to 
this  subtle  remedy,  will  serve  as  a  salutary  be  rubbed  with  a  little  oil,  and  to  be  given 
caution  against  the  too  free  exhibition  of  it  to  him;  he  took  his  dose  morning  and 
in  the  time  of  making  experiments  : —  evening.  It  seemed  to  revive  him,  for  he 

The  dangerous  consequences  which  are  got  up  and  walked  about  the  house.    He 


622  .  PHOSPHORUS. 

continued  to  take  th is  medicine  several  arose  and  filled  the  apartment,  had  esca- 
days,  upon  which  he  became  feverish,  and  ped  from  his  morsel,  after  which  he  ate 
was  affected  with  nausea  and  loss  of  appe-  it  greedily.  His  inclination  to  leap  and 
the.  A  gentle  emetic  was  given  him.  Two  runabout  was  now  uncommonly  great; 
days  after  this  I  saw  him  for  the  first  nothing  was  too  high  or  too  distant  for 
time;  he  told  me  that  he  had  been  vio-  him  ;  but  as  we  were  afraid  he  might  do 
lently  affected  with  pain  in  the  abdomen,  some  injury  by  this  kind  of  exercise,  he 
particularly  towards  the  evening.  He  was  was  dismissed  the  apartment.  He  again 
very  dry,  and  his  eyes  were  yellow.  When  vomited  once  or  twice;  but  since  that 
I  pressed  my  hand  on  the  abdomen  it  did  time  has  remained  perfectly  well." 
not  give  him  pain.  I  ordered  him  whey,  Such  are  the  principal  facts  related  by 
nitre,  acid  drinks,  cream  of  tartar,  and  Weickard.  We  now  come  to  the  latest 
clysters.  The  third  day  after  this  he  grew  publication  on  the  subject  of  phosphorus, 
worse.  I  happened  to  be  out  of  town,  and  It  is  a  letter  on  its  medicinal  virtues  by 
another  physician  was  sent  for,  who  gave  M.  Alphonso  Leroi,  and  is  printed  in  the 
him  musk,  and  various  other  remedies  I  only  volume  of  Memoirs  which  the  Socie- 
visited  him  in  the  evening  and  found  him  ty  of  Emulation  at  Paris  has  yet  publish- 
gangrenous.  His  hands  were  applied  to  ed.  One  of  the  first  experiments  which 
his  head,  as  if  he  suffered  acute  pam  there;  M.  Leroi  made  was  upon  himself;  he 
his  screams  were  loud  and  unremitting ;  swallowed  three  grains  of  phosphorus 
he  was  delirious  and  spoke  unintelligibly,  with  some  theraica.  It  is  a  wonder,  he 
and  there  was  not  any  pulse  at  the  wrist,  says,  that  he  was  not  killed  by  it;  for 
He  died  about  midnight.  Upon  inspecting  phosphorus  does  not  require  more  air 
the  body,  the  liver  appeared  obstructed,  than  is  commonly  contained  in  the  sto- 
and  the  stomach  was  gangrenous  near  the  mach,  in  order  \o  take  fire,  and  burn  in 
cardia.  Is  it  not  to  be  feared  that  the  such  a  manner  as  to  have  eaten  through 
phosphorus  had  occasioned  this  ?  or  was  that  organ.  "  For  two  hours,"  the  Pro- 
this  the  effect  of  a  gouty  or  rheumatic  ac-  fessor  observes,  "  I  found  myself  extra- 
rimony  thrown  upon  that  part?  It  was  af-  ordinarily  incommoded;  T  drank  frequent- 
terwards  remarked,  that  a  number  of  peo-  ly  little  draughts  of  cold  water.  Af;er 
pie  were  seized  at  this  time  with  vomit-  some  hours  had  elapsed  the  uneasiness 
ing  and  violent  pains  in  the  bowels,  and  ceased.  My  urine  was  high-coloured ;  but 
also  with  the  iliac  passion.  Two  months  the  following  day  my  muscular  force  was 
were  scarcely  elapsed  when  1  met  with  a  doubled,  and  I  felt  an  insupportable  vene- 
case  in  which  all  the  circumstances  of  the  real  irritation.  I  afterwards  gave  thisre- 
complaint  were  similar  to  those  narrated  medy  to  the  young  man  whose  case  is  re- 
in the  above  mentioned  case,  but  where  lated  in  the  Gazette  de  Sant6,  for  the 
the  patient  had  not  swallowed  a  single  29th  of  August,  1779.  It  was  truly  owing 
grain  of  phosphorus.  to  phosphorus  that  his  life  was  saved  in  a 

The  following   are  some  experiments  most  malignant  fever,  in  which  the  pros- 

which  Dr.  Weickard  made  with  phospho-  tration  of  strength  was  so  great  as  not  to 

rus  on  dogs  : —  leave  many  other  resourses  but  this  re- 

"  It  is  now,"  he  observes, "  upwards  of  a  medy." 

year  since  six  grains  of  phosphorus  were  M.  Leroi  then  proceeds  to  inform  us, 
offered  to  a  hungry  dog.  The  phosphorus  that  he  has  frequently  employed  phospho- 
was  enclosed  in  a  piece  of  meat;  the  dog  rus  since  that  time.  He  at  first  prescribed 
smelt  it,  and  refused  to  take  it ;  it  was  it  in  the  form  of  a  lohoch.  It  is  always 
therefore  forced  down  his  throat.  He  im-  difficult  to  pulverize  it ;  but  this  difficul- 
mediately  beg-an  to  run  about  the  room,  ty  he  overcame  in  the  following  manner: 
exhibiting  much  anxiety,  and  seemed  de-  "  He  pir.s  the  phosphorus  into  warm  wa- 
sirous  to  go  out.  He  grew  sick,  and  vo-  ter,  and  agitates  it  violently;  it  divide* 
mited  the  bolus,  which  seemed  to  be  on  itself  like  oil,  into  a  great  number  of  little 
fire  ;  upon  this,  the  dog:  again  appeared  globules,  and,  if  cold  water  be  now  ad- 
impatient  to  get  out.  The  smell  of  the  ded,  it  is  precipitated  to  the  bottom  in 
phosphorus,  however,ceased  to  be  emitted  the  form  of  a  powder.  Of  this  powder  one 
by  the  vomited  matter.  The  dog  smelt  it  or  two  grains  are  to  be  taken,  and  rubbed 
again,  and  ate  it.  He  immediately  became  with  a  little  sugar,  a  drop  or  two  of  oil, 
extremely  lively,  springing  quickly  from  and  some  yolk  of  an  egg.  A  quarter  of  a 
one  table  to  another.  The  experiments  grain  every  day  is  quite  sufficient  to  pro* 
^ught  to  have  stopped  here ;  but  some  one  duce  great  effects." 

brought  another  piece  of  meat,  in  which       At  othertimes,hesays,hehas  given  it  in 

there  were  eight  grains  of  phosphorus  en-  a  mixture  of  oil,  syrup,  and  some  aromatic 

closed.     This   was  also  forced  down  the  distilled  water.    He  asserts,  that  Kunkle 

dog's  throat,  and  he  again  vomited  it  on  gave  phosphorus  internally  in  England  in 

fire;  he   did  not,    however,   exhibit  the  the  form   of  pills,  which  were  luminous  ; 

same  anxiety  to  leave  the  room  which  he  and  he  informs  us  that  he  himself  has  found 

had  done  the  first  time,   but  waited  pa-  out  the  manner  of  composing  them ;  but 

tiently,  until  the  disagreeable  foetor  which  they  require  so  nice  a  manipulation,  that 


PHO 


PHR 


623 


he  has  intrusted  the  secret  only  to  Messrs. 
Pelletier,  the  brothers,  being  warned  by 
his  own  experience  of  the  mischief  which 
arises  from  giving  it  improperly  prepared 
Each  pill  contains  the  eighih  of  a  grain  of 
phosphorus.  They  are  endowed  with  a 
soporific  and  calming  property  Professor 
Leroi  has  frequently  employed  them  in 
cases  of  rheumatismus,  in  a  great  number 
of  nervous  diseases,  pituitous  diseases,  and 
in  many  acute  and  chronic  complaints. 
He  believes  that  this  remedy  is  capable  of 
prolonging  life  beyond  the  natural  period; 
and  after  having  spoken  of  its  great  re- 
storative power,  he  related  ihe  following 
case  in  confirmation  of  this  opinion  : — 

"  I  was  one  day  called  to  an  old  man, 
aged  eighty-seven,  the  uncle  of  Madame 
de  Fourqueux,  in  whom  life  seemed  to  be 
almost  totally  extinguished.  I  composed 
for  him  a  mixture  of'six  ounces  of  different 
distilled  aromatic  waters,  one  ounce  of 
oil  containing  three  grains  of  phosphorus, 
and  two  ounces  of  syrup.  Of  this  he  took 
three  table-spoonfuls  every  day  ;  and  be- 
sides this,  he  took  eight  drops  of  volatile 
alkali,  in  a  glass  of  sweet  aromatic  water, 
twice  a-day,  before  his  meals.  By  these 
means  I  illuminated  the  dying  embers  of 
life,  and  he  survived  seven  years  after  an 
attack  of  weakness  in  which  it  must  have 
appeared  like  madness  to  attempt  to  in- 
terfere. 

"  I  may  safely  affirm,  that  I  have  been  as 
much  occupied  in  seeking  out  the  cases  in 
which  this  medicine  proves  hurtful,  as  in 
detecting  those  in  wh  ich  it  is  serviceable  ; 
and  I  can  assert,  not  only  from  my  own 
experience,  but  also  from  that  of  the  late 
M  Lecointre,  my  pupil,  who  was  physi- 
cian to  the  hospital  at  Nambouillet,  that 
we  have  not  tound  it  hurtful  in  any  one 
case  :  that  it  has  only  been  useful  in  some, 
and  that  only  in  such  cases  in  which  life 
was  already  extinct  is  some  parts  of  such 
patients  as  had  not  a  sufficient  poriion  of 
living  principle  in  them  to  reanimate  the 
whole  frame." 

Mr.  Leroi  affirms,  that  the  divisibility 
of  phosphorus  is  almost  infinite  ;  and,  in 
proofof  this  assertion,  he  states,  that  "  the 
body  of  a  woman  who  died  of  a  putrid  fe- 
ver, and  who  had  taken  one  grain  of  phos- 
phorus, was  entirely  luminous  toithin.  The 
hands  of  the  late  Rielle,  the  anatomist, 
who  opened  the  body,  were  luminous  some 
hours  after  they  had  been  washed  !  !" 

Upon  maturely  considering  all  the  facts 
which  have  been  brought  forward  con- 
cerning it,  little  room  for  doubt  will  be 
left  in  the  mind,  as  to  its  uncommon  pow- 
ers; but,  although  this  be  granted,  expe- 
rience it  still  wanting  to  point  out  the 
diseases,  and  various  stages  of  disease,  in 
which  it  may  be  employed  with  equal 
safety  and  utility,  as  also  to  determine 
ihe  circumstances  under  which  it  would 


be  dangerous  even  to  try  it.  Thus  much 
may  doubtless  be  asserted  concerning  it, 
that  it  is  one  of  the  highest  stimuli  which 
we  have  in  the  catalogue  of  the  materia 
medica  ;  and  ;hat,  although  it  is  affirmed 
by  M.  Leroi,  and  others,  to  be  "calming 
and  sedative,"  it  is  only  so  in  such  cases 
as  wine,  aether,  Hoffman's  anodyne  liquor, 
and  opium,  are  also  found  to  be  calming 
and  sedative,  that  is,  in  cases  where  the 
arterial  action  of  the  whole  frame  is  near- 
ly exhausted,  although  still  quick.  Every 
practitioner  should  be  cautioned  against 
exhibiting  it  in  any  inflammatory  disease, 
where  much  strength  exists ;  and  in  all 
cases,  very  small  doses  should  be  first 
exhibited,  and  those  with  the  utmost  cir- 
cumspection. 

Phosphuret.     See  Phosphuretwn. 

PHOSPHURKTUM.  (Phosphuretum, 
from  phosphorus.)  A  combination  of  phos- 
phorus not  oxygenated,  with  different 
bases  ;  as,  phosphuret  of  copper t  phosphuret 
of  iron.  &c. 

PHOTOPHOBIA.  (From  *«c(  light, 
and  <po@tv,  to  dread.)  Such  an  intolerance 
of  light,  that  the  eye,  or  rather  the  retina, 
can  scarcely  bear  its  irritating  rays  Such 
patients  generally  wink,  or  close  their 
eyes  in  light,  which  they  cannot  bear 
without  exquisite  pain,  or  confused  vision. 
The  proximate  cause  is  too  great  a  sensi- 
bility in  the  retina.  The  species  are, 

1 .  Photophobia,  injlammatoria,  or  dread  of 
light  from  an  inflammatory  cause,  which 
is  a  particular  symptom  of  the  internal 
ophthalmia. 

2.  Photophobia,  from  the  disuse  of  light, 
which  happens  to  per  sons  long  confined  in 
dark   places  or  prisons  ;   on  the  coming 
out  of  which  intolightthepupil  contracts, 
and  the  persons  cannot   bear  light.     The 
depression  of  the  cataract  occasions  this 
symptom,   which   appears  as  though  fire 
and  lightening  entered  the  eye,  not  being- 
able  to  bear  these  stong  rays  of  light. 

3.  Photophobia  iierveu,  or  a  nervous  pho- 
tophobia, which  arises  from  an  increased 
sensibility  of  the  nervous  expansion  and 
optic  nerve.     It  is  a  symptom  of  the  hy- 
drophobia,  and    many    disorders,    both 
acute  and  nervous. 

4.  Photophobia,  from  too  great  light,  as 
looking  at  the  sun,  or  at  the  strong  light 
of  modern  lamps. 

PHOTOPSIA.  (From  $«c,  light,  and 
«4'f»  vision.)  Lucid  vision.  An  affection 
of  the  eye  in  which  the  patient  perceives 
luminous  rays,  ignited  lines,  or  corusca- 
tions. 

PHRAGMCS.  (From  qpaLo-o-u,  to  enclose 
or  fence  ;  so  called  from  their  being  set 
round  like  a  fence  of  stakes.)  The  rows 
of  teeth. 

PHRENES.  (Phren.  from  <#>,*,  the 
mind,  because  the  ancients  imagined  it  was 
the  sent  of  the  mind.)  The  diaphragm 


624  PHR  PHR 

PHREJTESIS.     See  Phrenitia.  mark  inflammations  of  membraneous  parts, 

PHRKNIC  NERVE.  (JVervus  phreni-  and  that  an  inflammation  of  parenchyma, 
cus,  from  <tyeve?,  the  diaphragm).  Dia-  or  substance  of  viscera,  exhibits,  at  least 
phrgmatic  nerve.  It  arises  from  a  union  commonly,  a  more  chronic  inflammation, 
of  the  branches  of  the  third,  fourth,  and  The  seat  of  the  pain  is  various  :  some- 
fifth  cervical  pairs,  on  each  side,  passes  times  it  seems  to  occupy  the  whole  head  ; 
between  the  clavicle  and  subclavian  ar-  sometimes,  although  more  circumscribed, 
tery,  and  descends  from  thence  by  the  it  is  deep-seated,  and  ill  defined.  In  other 
pericardium  to  the  diaphragm.  cases  it  is  felt  principally  in  the  forehead 

PHRENICJE  ARTERI^E.  The  arte-  or  occiput.  The  redn ess  of  the  fact  and 
ries  going  to  the  diaphragm.  eyes  generally  increases  with  the  pain,  and 

PHRENIC  JE  VENJE.  The  veins  com-  there  is  often  a  sense  of  heat  and  throbbing 
ing  from  the  diaphragm.  in  the  head,  the  countenance  acquiring  a 

PHRENIT1S.  ($p«v/T/?,  from  <£/>»v,  the  peculiar  fierceness.  These  symptoms  for 
mind).  Phrenisia.  Phrenetiasis.  Phre-  the  most  part,  do  not  last  long  before  the 
nismus.  Cephalitis.  Sphacelismns.  Ce-  patient  begins  to  talk  incoherently,  and 
ph&lalgia  inflammatoria.  By  the  Arabians  to  shew  other  marks  of  delirium.  Some- 
karabitus.  Phrensy  or  inflammation  of  times,  however,  Saalrnan  observes,  deliri- 
the  brain.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  um  did  not  come  on  till  the  fifth,  sixth,  or 
pyrexice,  and  order  phlegmasix  of  Cullen  ;  seventh  day.  The  delirium  gradually  in- 
characterised  by  strong  fever,  violent  creases,  till  it  often  arrives  at  a  state  of 
headache,  redness  of  the  face  and  eyes,  phrensy.  The  face  becomes  tnrgid,  the 
impatience  of  light  and  noise,  watchful-  veyes  stare,  and  seem  as  if  bursting  from 
ness,  and  furious  delirium.  It  is  symp-  their  sockets,  tears,  and  sometimes  even 
tomatic  of  several  diseases,  as  worms,  blood,  flowing  from  them  ;  the  patient  in 
hydrophobia,  &c.  Phrenilis  often  makes  many  cases  resembling  a  furious  maniac, 
its  attacks  with  a  sense  of  fulness  in  the  from  whom  it  is  often  impossible  to  dis- 
head,  flushing  of  the  countenance,  and  tinguish  him,  except  by  the  shorter  dura- 
redness  of  the  eyes,  the  pulse  bein^  full,  tion  of  his  complaint.  The  delirium  as- 
but  in  other  respects  natural.  As  these  sists  in  distinguishing  phrenitis  and  syno- 
symptoms  increase,  the  patient  becomes  cha,  as  it  is  not  a  common  symptom  in  the 
restless,  his  sleep  is  disturbed,  or  wholly  latter.  When  delirium  does  attend  syno- 
forsakes  him.  It  sometimes  comes  on,  as  cha,  however,  it  is  of  the  same  kind  as  in 
in  the  epidemic,  of  which  Saalman  gives  phrenitis. 

an  account,  with  pain,  or  a  peculiar  sense  We  should,  a  priori,  expect  in  phrenitis 
of  uneasiness  of  the  head,  back,  loins,  considerable  derangement  in  the  different 
and  joints;  in  some  cases,  with  tremor  of  organs  of  s-.-nse,  which  so  immediately  de- 
the  limbs,  and  intolerable  pains  of  the  pend  on  the  state  of  the  brain.  The  eyes 
hands,  feet,  and  legs.  It  now  and  then  are  incapable  of  bearing1  the  light,  and 
attacks  with  stupor,  and  rigidity  of  the  falscvision,  particularly  t  hut  termed  mr/sccf 
•whole  body,  sometimes  with  anxiety  and  -volituntes,  and  flashes  of  light  seeming  to 
a  sense  of  tension  referred  to  the  breast,  dart  before  the  eyes,  are  frequent  symp- 
often  accompanied  with  palpitation  of  the  toms.  The  hearing  is  often  so  acute,  that 
heart.  Sometimes  nausea  and  a  painful  the  least  noise  is  intolerable;  sometimes, 
sense  of  weight  in  the  stomach,  are  among  on  the  other  hand,  the  patient  becomes 
the  earliest  symptoms.  In  other  cases,  deaf;  and  the  deafness,  Saalrnan  observes, 
the  patient  is  attacked  with  vomiting-,  or  and  morbid  acuteness  of  hearing,  some- 
complaints  of  the  heart-burn,  and  griping  times  alternate.  Affections  of  the  smell, 
pains  in  the  bowels.  When  the  intimate  taste,  and  touch,  are  less  observable, 
connexion  which  subsists  between  the  As  the  organs  of  sense  are  not  frequent- 
brain  and  every  part  of  the  system  is  con-  ly  deranged  in  synocha,  the  foregoing 
sidered,  the  variety  of  the  symptoms  at-  symptoms  farther  assist  the  diagnosis  be- 
tending  the  commencement  of  phrenitis  is  tween  this  complaint  and  phrenitis. 
not  so  surprising,  nor  that  the  stomach  in  The  pulse  is  not  always  so  muchdisturb- 
particular  should  suffer,  which  so  remark-  ed  at  an  early  period,  as  we  should  expect 
ably  sympathises  with  the  brain.  These  from  the  violence  of  the  other  symptoms, 
symptoms  assist  in  forming  the  diagnosis  compared  with  what  we  observe  in  idio- 
between  phrenitis,  and  synocha.  The  pathic  fevers.  When  this  circumstance  is 
pain  of  the  head  soon  becomes  more  con-  distinctly  marked,  it  forms,  perhaps,  the 
siderable,  and  sometimes  very  acute.  '  If  best  diagnosis  between  phrenitis  and  syno- 
the  meninges,'  says  Dr.  Fordyce,  *are  cha,  and  gives  to  phrenitis  more  of  the 
affected,  the  pain  "is  ascute  ;  if  the  sub-  appearance  of  mania.  In  many  cases, 
stance  only,  obtuse,  and  sometimes  but  however,  the  fever  runs  as  high  as  the  de- 
just  sensible.'  And  Dr.  Cullen  remarks,  lirium  ;  then  the  caseofien  almost  exactly 
*I  am  here,  as  in  other  analogous  cases,  resembles  a  case  of  violent  synocha,  from 
of  opinion,  that  the  symptoms  above  men-  which  it  is  the  more difficultto  distinguish 
tioned  of  an  acute  inflammation,  always  it  if  the  pulse  be  full  and  strong.  In  ge- 


PHUENITIS.  625 

neral,  however,  the  hardness  is  more  re-  paralysis  of  the  tongue,  general  convul- 
markable  than  in  synocha,  and  in  many  sions,  much  derangement  of  the  internal 
cases  the  pulse  is  small  and  hard,  which  functions,  and  the  symptoms  of  oiher  vis- 
may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  best  diag-  ceral  inflammations,  particularly  of  the 
nostics  between  the  two  complaints,  the  pneumonia,  supervening,  are  enumerated 
pulse  in  synocha  being  always  strong  and  by  Saalman  as  affording  the  most  unfavour- 
full.  In  phrenitis  it  is  sometimes,  though  able  prognosis.  The  delirium  changing  to 
rarely,  intermitting.  The  respiration  is  coma,  the  pulse  at  the  same  time  becoming 
generally  deep  and  slow,  sometimes  diffi-  weak,  and  the  deglutition  difficult,  was 
cult,  now  and  then  interrupted  with  hie-  generally  the  forerunner  of  death.  When, 
cough,  seldom  hurried  and  frequent ;  a  very  on  the  contrary,  there  is  a  copious  hx- 
unfavourable  symptom.  In  many  of  the  morrhagy  from  the  hxmorrhoidal  vessels, 
cases  mentioned  by  Saalman,  pneumonia  from  the  lungs,  mouth,  or  even  from  the 
supervened.  urinary  passages,  when  the  delirium  is  re- 

The  deglutition  is  often  difficult,  some-  lieved  by  sleep,  and  the  patient  remembers 
times  convulsive.  The  stomach  is  frequent-  his  dreams,  when  the  sweats  are  free  and 
ly  oppressed  with  bile,  which  is  an  unfa-  general,  the  deafness  is  diminished  or  re- 
votirable  symptom  ;  and  complete  jaun-  moved,  and  the  febrile  symptoms  become 
dice,  the  skm  and  urine  being  tinged  milder,  there  are  hopes  of  recovery, 
yellow,  sometimes  supervenes.  Worms  In  almost  all  diseases,  if  we  except  those 
in  the  stomach  and  bowels  are  also  frequent  which  kill  suddenly,  as  the  fatal  termina- 
attendants  on  phremtis, and,  there  is- reason  turn  approaches,  nearly  the  same  train  of 
to  believe,  may  have  a  share  in  producing  symptoms  supervenes,  viz.  those  denoting- 
it.  The  hydrocephalus  internus,  which  is  extreme  debility  of  all  the  functions.  Saal- 
more  allied  to  phrenitis  than  dropsy  of  the  man  remarks  that  the  blood  did  not  always 
brain,  properly  so  called,  seems  often,  in  shew  the  buffy  coat. 

part  at  least,  to  arise  from  derangement  Phrenitis,  like  most  other  complaints, 
of  the  priraae  vise,  particularly  from  has  sometimes  assumed  an  intermitting1 
worms.  We  cannot  otherwise  account  form,  the  fits  coming  on  daily,  sometime* 
for  the  frequent  occurrence  of  these  com-  every  second  day.  When  phrenitis  termi- 
plaints.  nates  favourably,  the  typhus,  which  sue- 

Instead  of  a  superabundance  of  bile  in  ceeds  the  increased  excitement,  is  gene- 
the  primae  vise,  there  is  'sometimes  a  de-  rally  less  in  proportion  to  that  excitement, 
ficiency,  which  seems  to  afford  even  a  than  in  idiopathie  fevers  ;  a  circumstance 
worse  prognosis.  The  alvine  fxces  being  which  assists  in  distinguishing  phrenitis 
of  a  white  colour,  and  a  black  cloud  in  from  synocha. 

the  urine,  are  regarded  by  Lobb  as  fatal  The  imperfect  diagnosis  between  these 
symptoms.  The  black  cloud  in  the  urine  complaints  is  further  assisted  by  the  effects 
is  owing  to  an  admixture  of  blood  :  when  of  the  remedies  employed.  For  in  phre- 
wntmxed  with  blood,  the  urine  is  generally  nitis  in  removing  the  delirium  and  other 
pale.  local  symptoms,  the  febrile  symptoms  in 

There  is  often  a  remarkable  tendency  general  soon  abate.  Whereas  in  synocha, 
to  the  worst  species  of  haemorrhages,  although  the  delirium  and  head-ache  be 
towards  the  fatal  termination  of  phrenitis.  removed,  yet  the  pulse  continues  frequent, 
Haemorrhagy  from  the  eyes  has  already  and  other  marks  of  indisposition  remain 
been  mentioned.  Haemorrhagy  from  the  for  a  much  longer  time. 
intestines  also,  tinging  the  stools  with  a  It  will  be  of  use  to  present  at  one  view 
black  colour,  is  not  uncommon.  These  the  circumstances  which  form  the  diagnosis 
haemorrhages  are  never  favourable  ;  but  between  phrenitis  and  synocha. 
the  haemorrhages  characteristic  of  syno-  Synoeha  .generally  makes  its  attack  in. 
cha,  particularly  that  from  the  nose,  some-  the  same  manner ;  its  symptoms  are  few 
timt-s  occur  at  an  earlier  period,  and,  if  co-  and  little  varied.  The  symptoms  at  the 
pious,  generally  bring  relief.  More  fre-  commencement  of  phrenitis  are  often, 
quentiy,  however,  blood  drops  slow'y  from  more  complicated,  and  differ  considerably 
the  nose,  demonstrating  the  vioh  nee  of  the  in  different  cases.  Derangement  of  the 
disease,  withoutrelieving  it.  Inothercases  internal  functions  are  comparatively  rare 
there  is  a  discharge  of  thm  mucus  from  the  in  synocha.  In  phrenitis  it  almost  con- 
nose,  stantly  attends,  and  often  appears  very 
Tremors  of  the  joints,  convulsions  of  early.  The  same  observation  applies  to 
the  muscles  of  the  face,  grinding  of  the  the  derangement  of  the  organs  of  sense, 
teeth,  the  face  from  being  florid  suddenly  In  synocha,  the  pulse  from  the  commence- 
Jecomes  pale,  involuntary  tears,  a  mucus  ment,  is  frequent,  slow,  and  rapid  In 
:rom  the  nose,  the  urine  being  of  a  dark  phrenitis,  symptoms  denoting  the  local 
red  or  yellow  colour,  or  black,  or  covered  affection  often  became  considerable  before 
>vith  a  pellicle,  the  faeces  being  either  the  pulse  is  much  disturbed.  In  phrenitis 
lilious  or  white,  and  very  foetid,  promise  we  have  seen  that  the  pulse  sometimes 
sweat  of  the  head,  neck,  and  shoulders,  very  suddenly  loses  its  strength,  the  worst 

4  L 


626 


PHI' 


PHT 


species  of  haemorrhages,  and  other  symp-  rosy  complexion,  large  veins,  thick  upper 
loins  denoting  extreme  debility,  shewing  lip,  a  weak  voice,  and  great  sensibility; 
themselves  ;  such  symptoms  are  generally  certain  diseases,  such  as  syphilis,  scrophu- 
the  forerunner  of  death.  But  that  when  la,  the  small-pox,  and  measles  ;  particular 
the  termination  is  favourable,  the  degree  employments  exposing  artificers  to  dust, 
of  typhus  which  succeeds  it  is  less  in  pro-  such  as  needle  pointers,  stone-cuUers, 
portion  to  the  preceding  excitement  in  miliers,  8cc.  or  to  the  fumes  ot  metals  or 
synocha.  Lastly,  if  we  succeed  in  re-  minerals  under  a  confined  and  unwhole- 
rnovmg  the  delirium  and  other  symptoms  some  air  ;  violent  passions,  exertions  or 
affecting  the  head,  the  state  of  the  fever  affections  of  the  mind,  as  grief,  disap- 
is  found  to  partake  of  this  favourable  pointment,  anxiety,  or  close  application 
change  more  immediately  and  completely  to  study,  without  using  proper  exerdse  ; 
Uian  in  synocha,  where,  although  we  sue-  frequent  and  excessive  debaucheries,  late 
ceed  in  relieving  the  head-acheor  delirium,  watching,  and  drinking  freely  of  strong 
the  fever  often  suffers  little  abatement.  liquors  :  great  evacuations,  as  diarrhoea, 
With  regard  to  the  duration  of  phrenitis,  diabetes,  excessive  venery,  fiuor  albus, 
Eller  observes,  that  when  it  proves  fatal,  immoderate  discharge  of  the  menstrual 
the  patient  generally  dies  within  six  or  flux,  and  the  continuing  to  suckle  too  long 
seven  days.  In  many  fatal  cases,  however,  under  a  debilitated  state  ;  and,  lastly,  the 
it  is  protracted  for  a  longer  time,  especi-  application  of  cold,  either  by  too  sudden 
ally  where  the  remissions  have  been  con-  a  change  of  apparel,  keeping-  on  wet 
siderable.  Upon  the  whole,  however,  the  clothes,  lying1  in  damp  beds,  or  exposing 
longer  it  is  protracted,  providing  the  the  body  too  suddenly  to  cool  air,  when, 
symptoms  do  not  become  worse,  the  better  heated  by  exercise  ;  in  short,  by  any  thing 
is  the  prognosis.  that  gives  a  considerable  check  10  the 

PHREjfETiAsis.  See  Phrenitis.  perspiration.      The    more   immediate    or 

Phrensy.  See  Phrenitis.  occasional  causes  of  phthisis  are,  hsemop- 

PHTHEniiAsis.  (From  <f>6s/§,  a  louse.)  tysis,  pneumonic  inflammation  proceeding 
See  Phthirinds.  to  suppuration,  catarrh,  asthma,  and  tu- 

PHTHfiiRiuM    See  Phtheiroctonum.  bercles,   the  last  of  which   is  by  far  the 

PHTH1RIASIS.  (From  <?6s/g,  a  louse.)  most  general.  The  incipient  symptoms 
Morbus  Pediculosus.  Pediculatio.  Phthei-  usually  vary  with  the  cause  of  the  disease; 
riasis.  A  disease  in  which  several  parts  of  but  when  it  arises  from  tubercles,  it  is 
the  body  generate  lice,  which  often  punc-  usually  thus  marked  :  It  begins  with  a 
ture  the  skin,  and  produce  little  sordid  short  dry  cough,  that  at  length  becomes 
ulcers.  habitual,  but  from  which  nothing  is  spit 

PHTHEIROCTOXUM.  (From  <j>6s/g,  a  louse,  up  for  some  time,  except  a  frothy  mucus 
and  x.rnvu>,  to  kill,  because  it  destroys  lice.)  that  seems  to  proceed  from  the  fauces. 
Phtheirium.  The  herb  staphis-dgray  or  The  breathing  is  at  the  same  time  some- 
Staves-acre.  what  impeded,  and  upon  the  least  bodily 

PHTHISIS.  (From  <p0/a),  to  consume.)  motion  is  much  hurried  :  a  sense  of  strait- 
Tabes  Palmonalis.  Pulmonary  consump-  ness,  with  oppression  at  the  chest,  is  expe- 
tion.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  rienced ;  the  body  becomes  gradually 
pyrexiif,  and  order  huemorrhagix  of  Cullen  ;  leaner,  and  great  languor,  with  indolence, 
known  by  emaciation,  debility,  cough,  dejection  of  spirits,  and  loss  of  appetite, 
hectic  fever,  and  purulent  expectoration,  prevail.  In  this  state  the  patient  fre- 
Species  :  1.  Phtlrisis  incipiens,  incipient,  quently  continues  a  considerable  length  of 
without  any  expectoration  of  pus.  time,  during  which  he  is,  however,  more 


2.   Phthisis  humida,  with  an  expectora- 
tion of  pus. 


readily  affected  than  usual  by  slight  colds, 
and  upon  one  or  other  of  the  occasions  the 

3.  Phthisis  scrophulosa,  from  scrophulous    cough    becomes   more   troublesome    and 
tubercles  in  the  lungs,  &c.  severe,  particularly  by  night,  and  it  is  at 

4.  Phthisis     haemoptoica,    from    hsmop-    length    attended  with  an    expectoration, 
tysis.  which  towards  morning  is  more  free  and 

5.  Phthisis  exanthemutica,  from  exanthe-    copious.     By  degrees  the  matter  which  is 
mata.  expectorated    becomes   more  viscid  and 

6.  Phthisis  chlorotica,  from  chlorosis.          opaque,  and  now  assumes  a  greenish  colour 

7.  Phthisis    syphilitica,  from  a  venereal    and  purulent  appearance,   being  on  many 
Ulcer  in  the  lungs.  occasions  streaked  with  blood.     In  some 

The  causes  which  predispose  to  this  cases,  a  more  severe  degree  of  haemoptysis 
disease  are  very  numerous.  The  fol-  attends,  and  the  patient  spits  up  a  consi- 
lowing  are,  however,  the  most  gene-  derable  quantity  of  florid,  frothy  blood, 
ral :  hereditary  disposition;  particular  The  breathing- at  length  becomes  more 
formation  of  body,  and  obvious  by  a  difficult,  and  the  emaciation  and  weakness 
long  neck,  prominent  shoulders,  and  nar-  goes  on  increasing.  With  these,  the  person 
rowdiest  jsciophulousdiathesis,  indicated  begins  to  be  sensible  of  pain  in  some  part 
by  a  fine  clear  skin,  fair  hair,  delicate,  of  the  thorax,  which,  however,  is  usuall; 


licit  at  first  under  the  sternum,  particularly 
on  coughing1.  At  a  more  advanced  period 

I  of  the  disease  a  pain  is  sometimes  felt  on 
one  side,  and  at  times  prevails  in  so  high 

i  ii  degree, ,  as  to  prevent  the  person  from 
lying  easily  on  that  side  :  but  it  more  fre- 
quently happens,  that  it  is  felt  only  on 
making  a  full  inspiration,  or  coughing. 
Even  where  no  pain  is  felt  it  often  hap- 
pens, that  those  who  labour  under  phthisis 
cannot  lie  easily  on  one  or  other  of  their 
sides,  without  a.  fit  of  coughing  being  ex- 
cited, or  the  difficulty  of  breathing  being 
rauch  increased.  At  the  first  commence- 
ment of  the  disease,  the  pulse  is  often  na- 
tural, or  perhaps  is  soft,  small,  and  a  little 
quicker  than  usual :  but  when  the  symp- 
toms which  have  been  enumerated  have 
subsisted  for  any  length  of  time,  it  then 
becomes  full,  hard,  and  frequent.  At  the 
same  time  the  face  flushes,  particularly 
pfier  eating,  the  palms  of  the  hands  and 
soles  of  the  feet  are  affected  with  burning 
lieat;  the  respiration  is  difficult  and  labo- 
rious ;  evening  exacerbations  become  ob- 
vious, and  by  degrees,  the  fever  assumes 
the  hectic  form.  This  species  of  fever  is 
evidently  of  the  remittent  kind,  and  has 
exacerbations  twice  every  day.  The  first 
occurs  usually  about  noon,  and  a  slight 
remission  ensues  about  five  in  the  after- 
noon. This  last  is,  however,  soon  suc- 
ceeded by  another  exacerbation,  which 
increases  gradually  until  after  midnight ; 
but  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  a 
remission  takes  place,  and  this  becomes 
more  apparent  as  the  morning  advances. 
During  the  exacerbations  the  patient  is 
very  sensible  to  any  coolness  of  the  air, 
and  often  complains  of  a  sense  of  cold 
when  his  skin  is,  at  the  same  time,  preter- 
naturally  warm.  Of  these  exacerbations, 
that  of  the  evening  is  by  far  the  most  con- 
siderable. From  the  first  appearance  of 
the  hectic  symptoms,  the  urine  is  high  co- 
loured, and  deposits  a  copious  branny  red 
sediment.  The  appetite,  however,  is  not 
greatly  impaired,  the  tongue  appears  clean, 
the  mouth  is  usually  moist,  and  the  thirst 
is  inconsiderable.  As  the  disease  advances, 
the  fauces  put  on  rather  an  inflamed  ap- 
pearance, and  are  beset  with  aphthae,  and 
the  red  vessels  of  the  tunica  adnata  be- 
come of  a  pearly  white.  During  the  ex- 
acerbations, a  florid  circumscribed  redness 
appears  on  each  cheek  ;  but  at  other  times 
the  face  is  pale,  and  the  countenance 
somewhat  dejected.  At  the  commence- 
ment of  hectic  fever,  the  belly  is  usually 
costive  ;  but  in  the  more  advanced  stages 
of  it,  a  diarrhaea  often  comes  on,  and  this 
continues  to  recur  frequently  during  the 
remainder  of  the  disease  ;  colliquative 
sweats  likewise  break  out,  and  these  alter- 
nate with  each  other,  and  induce  vast 
debility.  In  the  last  stage  of  the  disease 
the  emaciation  is  so  great,  that  the  patient 


PHTHISIS.  $27 

has  the  appearance  of  a  walking  skeleton  ; 
his  countenance  is  altered,  his  checks  arc 
prominent,  his  eyes  look  hollow  and  lan- 
guid, his  hair  falls  off,  his  nails  are  of  a 
livid  colour,  and  much  incurvated,  and  his 
feet  are  affected  withccdematous  swellings. 
To  the  end  of  the  disease  the  senses  remuin 
entire,  and  the  mind  is  confident  and  full 
of  hope.  It  is,  indeed,  a  happy  circum- 
stance attendant  on  phthisis,  that  those 
who  labour  under  it  are  seldom  apprehen- 
sive or  aware  of  any  danger  ;  and  it  is  no 
uncommon  occurrence  to  meet  with  per- 
sons labouring  under  its  most  advanced 
stage,  flattering  themselves  with  a  speedy 
recovery,  and  forming  distant  projects 
under  that  vain  hope.  Some  days  before 
death  the  extremities  become  cold.  In 
some  cases  a  delirium  precedes  that  event, 
and  continues  until  life  is  extinguished. 

As  an  expectoration  of  mucus  from  the 
lungs  may^possibly  be  mistaken  for  puru- 
lent matter,  and  may  thereby  give  us 
reason  to  suspect  that  the  patient  labours 
under  a  confirmed  phthisis,  it  may  not  be 
amiss  to  point  out  a  sure  criterion,  by 
which  we  shall  always  be  able  to  distin- 
guish the  one  from  the  other.  The  medical 
world  are  indebted  to  the  late  Mr.  Charles 
Darwin  for  the  discovery,  who  has  directed 
the  experiment  to  be  made  in  the  follow- 
ing manner : 

Let  the  expectorated  matter  be  dissolv- 
ed in  vitriolic  acid,  and  in  caustic  lixivium,  - 
and  add  pure  water  to  both  solutions.  If 
there  is  a  fair  precipitation  in  each,  it  is  a 
certain  sign  of  the  presence  of  pus  ;  but  if 
there  is  not  a  precipitate  in  either,  it  is 
certainly  mucus. 

Mr.  Everard  Home,  in  his  dissertation 
on  the  properties  of  pus,  informs  us  of  a 
curious,  and  apparently  a  decisive  mode  of 
distinguishing  accurately  between  pus  and 
animal  mu<  MS.  The  property,  he  ob- 
serves, which  characterises  pus,  and  dis- 
tinguishes it  from  most  other  substances,, 
is,  its  being  composed  of  globules,  which 
are  visible  when  viewed  through  a  micros- 
cope ;  whereas  animal  mucus,  and  all 
chemical  combinations  of  animal  sub- 
stances appear  in  the  microscope  to  be 
made  up  of  flakes.  This  property  was 
first  noticed  by  the  late  Mr.  John  Hunter. 

Pulmonary  consumption,  is  in  every  case 
to  be  considered  as  attended  with  much 
danger  ;  but  it  is  mo-e  so  when  it  proceeds 
from  tubercles,  than  when  it  arises  in  con- 
sequence either  of  haemoptysis,  or  pneu- 
monic suppuration.  In  the  last  instance 
the  risk  will  be  greater  where  the  abscess 
breaks  inwardlv,  and  gives  rise  to  empye- 
ma,  than  when  its  contents  are  discharged 
by  the  mouth.  Even  cases  of  this  nature 
have,  however,  been  known  to  terminate 
in  immediate  death.  The  impending  dan- 
ger is  generally  to  be  judged  of,  however, 
by  the  hectic  symptoms ;  but  more  parti- 


628 


PHY 


PHY 


cularly  by  the  fetor  of  the  expectoration, 
the  degree  of  emaciation  and  debility,  the 
colliquative  sweats,  and  the  diarrhoea. 
The  disease  has,  in  many  cases,  been 
found  to  be  considerably  retarded  in  its 
process  by  pregnancy ;  and  in  a  few  has 
been  alleviated  by  an  attack  of  mania. 

The  morbid  appearance  most  frequently 
to  be  met  with  on  the  dissections  of  ihose 
who  die  of  phthisis,  is  the  existence  of 
tubercles  in  the  cellular  substance  of  the 
lungs.  These  are  small  tumours  which 
have  the  appearance  of  indurated  glands, 
are  of  different  sizes,  and  are  oficn  found 
in  clusters.  Their  firmness  is  usually  in 
proportion  to  their  size,  and  when  laid 
open  in  this  stale  they  are  of  a  white  co- 
lour, and  of  a  consistence  nearly  ap- 
proaching to  cartilage.  Although  indolent 
at  first,  they  at  length  become  inflam- 
ed, and  lastly  form  little  abscesses  or 
vomicxj  which  breaking,  and  pouring1 
their  contents  into  the  bronchix,  give 
rise  to  a  purulent  expectoration,  .aid 
thus  lay  the  foundation  of  phthisis.  Such 
tubercles  or  vomicx  are  most  usually  situ- 
ated at  the  upper  and  back  part  of  ihe 
lungs;  but  in  some  instances  '.hey  occupy 
the  outer  part,  and  then  adhesions  to  the 
pleura  are  often  formed. 

When  the  disease  is  partial,  only  about 
a  fourth  of  the  upper  and  posterior  part 
of  the  lungs  is  usually  found  diseased  ;  but 
in  some  cases  life  has  been  pro  racted  till 
not  one  twentieth  part  of  them  appealed* 
on  dissection,  fit  for  performing-  their 
function.  A  singular  observation,  con- 
firmed by  the  morbid  collections  of  ana- 
tomists, is,  that  the  left  lobe  is  much 
oftener  affected  than  the  right. 

PHTHISIS  ISCHIADICA.  A  wasting  of  the 
thigh  and  leg  from  an  abscess  or  other 
cause  in  the  hip. 

PHTHISIS  PCPILL^E.  An  amaurosis. 

PHTHOHIA.  (From  <p6cga,  an  abortion.) 
Medicines  which  promote  abortion. 

Puu.  (<px,  or  <ptu,  from  phua,  Arab.) 
See  Valeriana  major. 

PHYGETHLON.  (From  <$ua>,  to  grow.)  A 
red  and  painful  tubercle  in  the  arm-pits, 
neck  and  groins. 

PHYLACTERTUM.  (From  0yx*<r0-a,  to  pre- 
serve.) An  amulet  or  preservative  against 
infection. 

PHYLLANTHCS  EMBI.ICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Indian  tree  from  which  the 
emblic  mirobalan  is  obtained. 

PHYLUTIS.  (From  <j»t/xxov,  a  leaf;  so 
called  because  the  leaves  only  appear.) 
See  Scolopendrinm. 

PHYMA.  (From  <j>uo>,  to  produce.)  A 
small  tubercle  on  any  external  part  of  the 
body. 

PHYSALIS;  (From  <j>ys-cw>,  to  inflate  ; 
so  called  because  its  seed  is  contained  in  a 
kind  of  bladder,  and  alkekengi,  alkakangi, 
Arab,  the  halicacabus  or  winter  cherry.) 


The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, JWonogynia. 

PHYSALIS  ALKEKENGI.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  winter  cherry.  See  Mke- 
kengi. 

PHYSCONIA.  (From  qv<rx.u>v,  a  big- 
bell  led  fellow.)  Hyposarca.  Hypersarchi- 
dios.  Enlargement  of  the  abdomen.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  cachexies,  and 
order  intiimescent'ue  of  Cullen  ;  known  by 
a  tumour  occupying  chiefly  one  part  of  the 
abdomen,  increasing  slowly,  and  neither 
sonorous  nor  fluctuating.  Species  :  1.  He- 
patica.  2  Splenica  3.  Renalis.  4.  Uterina. 
5.  Jib  ovario,  6.  Mesenterica.  7.  Oment fills. 
8  Visceralis. 

PHYSEMA  (From  <$v<ra.u>t  to  inflate.)  Phy- 
sesis.  A  windy  tumour. 

PKYSETEB.  MACB.OSEPHALUS.  (Physetert 
from  4>v<ra.a>,  to  inflate  ;  so  named  from  its 
action  of  blowing  and  discharging  water 
from  its  nustrils,  and  macrocepholus,  from. 
/un«g5c,  long,  and  x«<f>ax»,  the  head  ;  from 
the  ieni>th  of  its  head  )  See  Jlmbergris. 

PHYSIOGNOMY.  (Physiognomic  from 
<$v<rtf,  nature,  and  ytvcfima,  to  know.)  The 
art  of  knowing  the  disposition  of  a  person 
from  t'n  (-O'liKenancf 

PHYSIOLOGY.  (Phys;oloffia,from  yvrtt, 
nature,  uulxo^oc,  a  discourse  )  The  science 
which  treats  of  the  actions  and  powers  of 
an  animated  body. 

PHYSOCEIE.  (From  qvra,  wind,  and  x»x», 
a  tumour.)  A  species  of  hern'u,  whose 
contents  are  distended  with  wind. 

PHYSOCEPHALUS.  (From  q>v<ra.t  wind,  and 
K«<f)*x»,  the  head.)  Emphysema  of  the 
head.  See  Pneiimatosis. 

PlIYSOMETRA.  (From  yvo-duir  to  in- 
flate, am!  /utTp*.,  the  womb.)  Ilysterophyse. 
A  windy  swelling  of  the  uterus.  A  tympa- 
ny  of  the  womb.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  cacJiexiae  and  order  intumescentice  of 
Cullen  ;  characterised  by  a  permanent 
elastic  swelling  of  the  hypogastrium, 
from  flatulent  distention  of  the  womb. 
It  is  a  rare  disease,  and  seldom  admits  of 
a  cure.  , 

PHYTEUMA.  (From  <j>t/T«w»,  to  generate  ; 
so  called  from  its  great  increase  and 
growth.)  The  herb  rocket. 

PHYTOLACCA  BECANDRIA.  (Phytolacca. 
From  <PUT«V,  a  plant,  and  Xtf***,  gum  lac  ; 
so  called  because  it  is  of  the  colour  of 
lacca,  and  decandria,  from  its  Linnxan  ar- 
rangement )  Solatium  magntun  virginiannm 
ruArtm  Pork-physic.  Pork-weed.  Poke- 
weed.  Red  weed  of  Virginia.  Red  night- 
shade. The  systematic  name  of  the  Ameri- 
can night-shade.  Solatium  racemosum  Jlme- 
ricanum.  In  Virginia  and  other  parts 
of  Armrica,  the  inhabitants  boil  the 
leaves,  and  eat  them  in  the  .  manner  of 
spinach.  They  are  said  to  "nave  an  ano- 
dyne quality,  and  the  juice  of  the  root 
is  violently  cathartic.  The  Portuguese 


PIG  PIL                          629 

had  formerly  a  trick  of  mixing  the  juice  quality,  and  are  deemed  serviceable  in  lax- 

of  the  berries  with  their  red   wines,  in  or-  ity  of  the  kidneys. 

cler  to  give  them  a  deeper  colour  ;  but  it  PIGMK.NT0M.  (From  pingo,  to  paint.) 
was  found  to  debase  the  flavour.  _This  Pigment.  This  name  is  given  by  anato- 
\vasrepresentedlohis  Portuguese  majesty,  mists  to  a  mucous  substance  found  in  the 
who  ordered  all  the  stems  to  be  cut  down  eye,  which  is  of  two  kinds.  The  pigment 
yearly  before  they  produced  flowers,  there-  of  the  iris,  is  that  which  covers  the  ante- 
by  to  prevent  any  farther  adulteration,  rior  and  posterior  surface  of  the  iris, 
This  plant  has  been  used  as  a  cure  for  can-  and  gives  the  beautiful  variety  of  colour 
cers,  but  to  no  purpose.  in  the  eyes.  The  pigment  of  the  choroid 

PHYTOLOGY.        (Phytologia.        From  membrane,  is  a  black  or  brownish  mucus 

qvTov,  an  herb,  and  \oyoc,  a    discourse.)  which  covers   the  anterior  surface  of  the 

That  part  of  the  science  of  natural  history  choroid  membrane,  con  iguous  to  the  re- 

which  treats  on  plants.  tina  and  the  interior  surface  of  the  ciliary 

PHTTOMiifESALiA.     (From  qwrov,  a  plant,  processes. 

and  mineralis,  a  mineral.)     Substances  of  PILA  HYSTHICIS.     The  bezoar  hystricis. 

a  vegetable  and  mineral  nature  ;  as  amber  PILA  MAHINA.      A   species   of  alcyoni- 

and  coral.  urn  found  on  sea-coasts  amongst   wrack. 

PI  A   MATER.     (Pia  mater,  the   natu-  It  is  said  to  kill  worms,  and  when  calcined 

ral  mother  ;  so  called  because  it  embraces  to  be  useful  in  scrophula. 

the  brain,  as  a  good  mother  folds  herchild.)  Piles.     See  H&morrhois. 

Localis  membrana.     Jlleninx  tennis.     A  thin  Pile-wort.     See  Cheledonium  minus. 

membrane,  almost  wholly  vascular,  that  is  PILI  CONGENITI.      The  hair  of  the  head, 

firmly  accreted  to  the  convolutions  of  the  eyebrows,  and  eyelids,  are  so  termed,  be- 

cerebrum,  cerebellum,  medulla  oblongata,  cause  they  grow  in  utero. 

and   medulla  spinalis.     Its  use  appears  to  PILI  POSTGENITI.     The  hair  which  grows 

be,  to  distribute  the  vessels  to,  and  contain  from  the  surfaceof  the  body  after  birth  is  so 

the  substance  of,  the  cerebrum.  termed,  in  contradistinction  to  that  which. 

PICA.     (Pica,  the  magpie;  so  named  be-  appears  before  birth;   as   the  hair  of  the 

cause  it  is   said   the  magpie  is  subject  to  head,  eyebrows,  and  eyelids, 

this   affection.)     Picatio.     Malaria.     Jlllo-  PILOSELLA.     (From  pilus,  hair,  because 

triophagia.     Citta.      Cissa.     Longing.    De-  its    leaves    are    hairy.)      Auricula    muris. 

praved    appetite,  with   strong   desire   for  Myosotis.  Mouse  ear.  This  common  plant, 

unnatural   food.     It    is   very    common   to  Hierucium  pilocella  of  Linnxus,  contains  a 

pregnant  women  and  chlorotic  girls,  and  bitter   lactescent  juice,  which  has  a  slight 

by  some  it  is  said  in  men  who  labour  under  degree  of  adstringency.      The   roots    are 

suppressed  haemorrhoids.  more  powerful  than  the  leaves.     They  are 

PICEA.     (n/TWf,   pitch.)     The  common  very  seldom  used  in  this  country, 

or  red  fir  or  pitch  tree  is  so  termed.     The  Pills,  aloetic,   -with   myrrh.     See     Pilu!<e 

cones,    branches,  and   every  part  of   the  aloetic<e  cum  myrrha. 

tree,    affords    the    common    resin    called  Pills,  compound  aloetic.     See  Pilule  aloes 

frankincense.     See  Terebinthina  vulgaris.  composite. 

PICHUEIM.    See  Pechurim.  Pills,   compound  gamboge.      See   Pilulx 

PICBIS   ECHIOIDES.    .  (From   Triiifos,    bit-  gumbogix  composites. 

ter,  and  echioides,  from  t^ioy,  from  s^/c,  a  Pills,  compound  galbanum.     See    Pilulx 

viper,   and  s/cfo?,  resemblance.)     The  sys-  galbani  composite. 

tematic  name  of  the  common  ox-tongue  ;  Pills,  compound  squill.     See  Piluluc  scilLv 

the  leaves  are  frequently  used  as  a  pot-herb  composite 

by  the  country  people,  who  esteem  it  good  Pills  of  iron  -with  myrrh.     See  Pilulaeferri 

to  relax  the  bowels.  cum  myrrha. 

PICTOKIUS.       (From     the     Picts,    who  Pills,  soup,  with  opium.     See  Pilules  sapo- 

were  subject  to  this  disease.)     Applied  to  nis  cum  opio. 

a  species  of  colic.     It  should    be    rather  Pills,  mercury.     See  Pilulae  hydrargyri. 

called  colica  pictorum,  the-  painter's  colic,  Pills,  submuriate  of  mercury.     See  PUUUe 

because  from    their  use  of  lead  they  are  hydrargyri  submuriatis. 

much  afflicted  with  it.  PILULA.  A  pill.   A  small  round  form  of 

PiESTRUM.     (From  vtfa,  to  press.)    An  medicine  the  sizeofa  pea.  The  consistence 

instrument  to  compress  the  head  of  a  dead  of  pills  is  beat  preserved  by  keeping-  ihe  mass 

foetus,  for   its   more  easy  extraction   from  in  bladders,  and  occasionally  moistening  it. 

the  womb.  In  the  direction  of  masses  to  be  thus   di- 

PIG-XUT.  Earth-nut.  Ground-nut.  The  vided,  the  proper  consistence  is  to  be  look- 
bulbous  root  of  the  Jiunium  bulboccistanum  ed  for  at  first,  as  well  as  its  preservation 
of  Linnaeus.  Pig  nuts,  so  calk-d  because  afterwards,  for  f  the  mass  then  become 
that  animal  is  very  fond  of  them,  and  will  hard  and  dry  it  is  unfit  for  that  division 
dig  with  its  snout  to  some  depth  for  them,  for  which  it  was  originally  intended;  and 
are  of  a  dirty  brown  colour,  a  little  big.  this  is  in  many  instances  such  an  objection 
ger  i!>an  a  hazel-nut,  and  flavoured  like  the  to  the  form  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  for 
chesnut.  They  are  said  to  possess  a  styptic  the  purposes  of  the  pharmacopeia  the 


630  Pit?  PIM 

greater  number  of  articles  had  not  better  PILULE  HYDRARGYRI.  Mercurial  pills, 
be  kept  in  powder,  and  their  application  Often  from  its  colour  called  the  blue  pill, 
to  the  formation  of  pills,  left  to  extempo-  "Take  of  purified  mercury,  two  drachms, 
raneous  direction.  Confection  of  red  roses,  three  drachms  ; 

PILULJE  ALOES  COMPOSITE.  Compound  liquorice-root,  powdered,  a  drachm."  Rub 
aloetic  pills.  "  Take  of  Spike-aloe,  pow-  the  mercury  with  the  confection,  until 
dered,  an  ounce  ;  extract  of  gentian,  half  the  globules  disappear  ;  then  add  the  li- 
an  ounce  ;  oil  of  caraway,  forty  minims  ;  quorice-root,  and  beat  the  whole  toge- 
syrup,  as  much  as  is  sufficient."  Beat  ther,  until  they  are  thoroughly  incorpo- 
them  together,  until  they  form  an  uniform  rated. 

mass.  From  fifteen  to  twenty-five  grains  An  alterative  and  antivenereal  pill, 
prove  moderately  purgative  and  stomachic,  which  mostly  acts  on  the  bowels  if  given 

PILULE  ALOES  CUM  MYRRHA.  Aloetic  insufficient  quantity  to  attempt  the  re- 
pills  with  myrrh.  ««  T*ke  of  spike-aloe,  moval  of  the  venereal  disease,  and  there- 
two  ounces;  saffron,  myrrh,  of  each  an  fore  requires  the  addition  of  opium.  The 
ounce;  syrup,  as  much  as  is  sufficient."  dose  is  from  five  grains  to  a  scruple.  Three 
Powder  the  aloe  and  myrrh  separately;  grains  of  the  mass  contain  one  of  mercury, 
then  beat  them  all  together  until  they  form  Joined  with  the  squill  pill,  it  forms  an  ex- 
an  uniform  mass.  From  ten  grains  to  a  cellent  expectorant  and  alterative,  calcu- 
scruple  of  this  pill,  substituted  for  the  lated  to  assist  the  removal  of  dropsical 
pilula  Ruji,  prove  stomachic  and  laxative,  diseases  of  the  chest,  and  asthmas  attend- 
and  are  calculated  for  delicate  females,  ed  wilh  visceral  obstruction, 
epecially  where  there  is  uterine  obstruc-  PILULE  HYDRARGYRI  SUBMURIATIS.  Pills 
tion.  of  submuriate  ot  mercury.  "  Take  of 

PILULJB  CAMBOGIJE  GO3IPOSITJE.  Com-  submuriate  of  mercury,  precipitated  sul- 
pound  gamboge  pills.  "Take  of  gam-  phuret  of  antimony,  of  each  a  drachm; 
boge,  powdered,  extract  of  spike  aloe,  guaiacum  gum  resin,  powdered,  two 
powdered,  compound  cinnamon  powder,  drachms."  Rub  the  submuriate  of  mercury 
of  each  a  drachm  ;  soap,  two  drachms."  first  with  the  precipitated  sulphuret  of 
Mix  the  powders  together;  then  having  antimony,  then  with  the  guaiacum  gum 
added  the  soap,  beat  the  whole  together  resin,  and  add  as  much  copaiba  as  may  be 
until  they  are  thoroughly  incorporated,  requisite  to  give  the  mass  a  proper  con- 
These  pills  are  now  first  introduced  in  the  sistence.  This  is  intended  as  a  substitute 
London  Pharmacopoeia,  as  forming  a  more  for  the  famed  Plummer's  pill.  It  isexhi- 
active  purgative  pill  than  the  pil.  aloes  cum  bited  as  an  alterative  in  a  variety  of  dis- 
myrrha,  and  in  this  way  supplying  an  eases,  especially  cutaneous  erupt  ions,  pains 
article  very  commonly  necessary  in  prac-  of  the  venereal  or  rheumatic  kind,  cance- 
tice.  The  dose  is  from  ten  grains  to  a  rous  and  schirrous  affections,  and  chronic 
scruple.  ophthalmia.  The  dose  is  from  five  to  ten 

PILULJE  CUPRI.     An  excellent  tonic  and    grains.     In  about  five  grains  of  the  mass 
diaphoretic  pil!,  which  may  be  given  with   there  is  one  grain  of  the  submuriate  of 
advantage   in  dropsical    diseases,   where    mercury, 
tonics  and  diuretics  are  indicated.  PILULJE  SAPONIS  CUM  OPIO.     Pills  of  soap 

PILULJB  PERRI  curc  MYRRHA.  Pills  of  and  opium.  Formerly  called  pilulae  sapo- 
iron  and  myrrh.  "  Take  of  myrrh,  pow-  nacex.  "  Take  of  hard  opium,  powdered, 
dered,  two  drachms  ;  subcarbonate  of  half  an  ounce  ;  hard  soap,  two  ounces.'* 
soda,  sulphate  of  iron,  sugar,  of  each  a  Beat  them  together  until  they  are  tho- 
drachm."  Rub  the  myrrh  with  the  sub-  roughly  incorporated.  The  dose  is  from 
carbonate  of  soda;  add  the  sulphate  of  three  to  ten  grains  Five  grains  of  the 
iron,  and  rub  them  again  ;  then  beat  the  mass  contain  one  of  opium. 
whole  together  until  they  are,  thoroughly  PILULJB  SCILLJE  COMPOSITE;.  Compound 
incorporated.  These  pills  answer  the  squill  pills.  "  Take  of  squill  root  fresh, 
same  purpose  as  the  mistura  ferri  compo-  dried  and  powered,  a  drachm  ;  ginger- 
sita.  The  dose  is  from  ten  grains  to  one  root,  powdered,  hard  soap,  of  each  three 
scruple.  drachms ;  ammoniacum,  powdered,  two 

PILULE  GALBASTI  COMPOSITE.  Compound  drachms."  Mix  the  powders  together  : 
galbanum  pills.  Formerly  called  pilulae  then  beat  them  with  the  soap,  adding  as 
gummosce,  "  Take  of  galbanum  resin,  much  syrup  as  may  be  sufficient  to  give  a 
an  ounce ;  myrrh,  sagapenum,  of  each  proper  consistence. 

an  ounce  and  half;  assafoetida  gum  resin,  An  attenuant,  expectorant,  and  diuretic 
half  an  ounce  ;  syrup,  as  much  as  is  stif-  pill,  mostly  administered  in  the  cure  of 
ficient."  Beat  them  together  until  they  asthma  and  dropsy.  The  dose  is  from  ten 
form  an  uniform  mass.  A  stimulating  grains  to  a  scruple. 

amispasmodic  and  emmenagogue.  From  PILUS.  (IT^oc,  wool  carded.)  The 
a  srruple  to  half  a  drachm  may  be  given  short  hair  which  is  found  all  over  the  body, 
three  times  a  day  in  nervous  disorders  of  See  CapiUus. 

the  stomach  and  intestines,  in  hysterical  PIMENTA.  (From  Ramienta.  Sp. 
affections  and  hypochondriasis.  peppe'r.)  Piper  canjophyllatum,  Coccuti 


PIM 


PIP 


631 


indi  aromatici.  Piper  chiapce.  Amomum  pi-  PINASTELLTTM:.  (From  pinus,  the  pine- 
menta.  Cnryophyllus  aromaticus.  Curyophyl-  tree ;  so  called  because  its  leaves  resem- 
lus  Americanus.  Piper  odoratum  Jamaicense.  ble  those  of  the  pine-tree;)  Hog's  fennel. 
Jamaica  pepper,  or  allspice.  The  berries  See  Peucedanum. 

of  the  Myrtus  pimenta  of  Linnaeus:— -floribus  PINEA.  The  stone-pine.  The  young  and 
trichotomo  paniculatis,  foliis  oblongo-lanceo-  fresh  fruit  of  this  plant,  Pinua  pined  of 
lutis.  This  spice,  which  was  first  brought  Linnaeus,  are  eaten  in  some  countries  in 
over  for  dietetic  uses,  has  been  long  em-  the  same  manner  as  almonds  here,  either 
ployed  in  the  shops  as  a  succedaneum  to  alone,  or  mixed  with  sugar.  They  are  nil- 
the  more  costly  oriental  aromatics:  it  is  tritive,  demulcent,  and  laxative, 
moderately  warm,  of  an  agreeable  flavour,  PINEAL  GLAND.  (Called  pineal  from 
somewhat  resembling  that  of  a  mixture  of  pinea,  a  pine-apple,  from  iis  supposed  re- 
cloves,  cinnamon,  and  nutmegs.  Both  semblance  to  that  fruit.)  Glandula  pinea- 
pharmacopoeias  direct  an  aqueous  and  spi-  &*.  Conarium.  A  small  heart-like  sub- 
riiuous  distillation  to  be  made  from  these  stance,  about  the  size  of  a  pea,  situated 
berries;  and  the  Edinburg  College  orders  immediately  over  the  corpora  quadrige- 
the  oleum  essentiale  piperis  Jamaicensis.  mina,  and  hanging  from  the  thalami  nervo- 

PIMENTO.  See  Pimenta.  rum  opticorum  by  two  crura  or  peduncles. 

Pimpernel.     The   Anagallis   arvensis  is   Its  use  is  not  known.  It  was  formerly  sup- 
sometimes  so  called.  See  Anagallis.  posed  to  be  the  seat  of  the  soul. 
Pimpernel,  water.  See  Becabunga.  Pine-apple.  See  Ananas. 
PIMPINELLA.       (Quasi     bipinella     or       Pine-thistle.  See  Carlina  gummifera. 
bipenula,  from  the  double  penate  order  of       PINEUS  PUHGANS.  See  Ricinus  major. 
its  leaves.)     1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of       PINGUEDO.     (From  piuguis,  fat.)  Fat. 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system    Class,  Pen-   See  Fat. 

ttmdria.  Order,  Digynia.  Pimpinella.  PINGUMULA.      (From    pinguis,    fat,    so 

2  The  systematic  name  of  the  Pimpi-  called  because  its  leaves  are  fat  to  the 
nella  alba.  Pimpinella  nostras.  Several  touch.)  Sanicula  montana.  Sanicula  ebo- 
:>pecies  of  pimpinella  were  formerly  used  racensis.  Viola  palustris.  Liparis.  Cu~ 
officinally;  but  the  roots  which  obtain  a  cullata.  Dodecatheon  Plinii.  Butter-wort, 
place  in  the  materia  medica  of  the  Edin-  Yorkshire  fanicle.  The  remarkable  unctu- 
bnrg  Pharmacopoeia,  are  those  of  the  osity  of  this  plant*  Pinguicula  vulgaris  of 
Burnet  saxifrage,  the  Pimpinella  saxifraga  Linnaeus,  has  caused  it  to  be  applied  to 
of  Linnaeus  . — foliis  pinnatis,  foliolis  radi-  chaps,  and  as  a  pomatum  to  the  hair, 
calibus  subrotundis,  summis  linearibus.  They  Decoctions  of  the  leaves  in  broths  are 
have  an  'unpleasant  smell ;  and  a  hot,  pun-  used  by  the  common  people  in  Wales  as  a, 
gent,  bitterish  taste  :  they  are  recommen-  cathartic. 

tied  by  several  writers  as  a  stomachic  :  in        PINHONES  INDTCI.     See  Ricinus  major. 
the   way  of  gargle,  they  have  been  em-        Pink,  Indian.  See  Spigelia. 
ployed  for  dissolving  viscid  mucus,  and  to        PINNA.     (Uivva.,  a  wing.)     The  name  of 
stimulate  the  tongue  when  that  organ  be-    the  lateral  and  inferior  part  of  the  nose, 
comes  paralytic.  and  the  broad  part  of  the  ear. 

PIMPINELLA  ALBA.  A  variety  of  the  pim~  PINNACULUM.  (Dim.  of  pinna,  a  wing.) 
pinella  magna,  whose  root  is  indifferently  A  pinnacle.  A  name  of  the  uvula  from 
used  with  that  of  the  greater  pimpinell,  its  shape. 

called   radix  pimpinellce  nigra.     See   also        PINUS.     The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
Pimpinella.  in  the  Linnaean  system.    Class,  Jllonoecia. 

PIMPINELLA    ANISUM.      The    systematic    Order,  Monadelphia.  The  pine-tree, 
name  of  the  anise  plant.  See  Anisum.  PINUS  ABIES.     The  Norway  spruce  fir, 

PIMPINELLA   ITALICA.    The   root  which    which  affords  the  pix  Burgundica.    See 
bears  this  name  in  some   pharmacopoeias    Burgundy  pitch. 
is  that  of  the  Sanguisorba  offlcinalisot'  Lin-        Pixus  BALSAMEA.     The  systematic  name 


nacus.     It  is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 

PIMPINELLA  MAGNA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  greater  pimpinella.  'See  Pirn- 
pinella  nigra. 

PIMPI  VELLA  NIGRA.  The  root  of  this 
plant,  Pimpinella  mugna  of  Linnaeus,  has 
been  lately  extolled  in  the  cure  of  erysipe- 


of  the  tree  which  affords  the  Canada  bal- 
sam.  See  Balsamum  Canadense. 

PINCS  LARYX.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  gives  us  the  agaric  and 
Venice  turpentine.  See  Jlgaricvs  albus, 
and  Terebinthinaveneta. 

PINUS  PICEA.     The  systematic  name  of 


lutous  ulcerations,  tinea  capitis,  rheuma-  the  silver  fir.     See   Terebinthina  communis. 

tism,  and  other  diseases.  PINUS  PTNEA.     The  systematic  name  of 

PIMPINELLA  NOSTRAS.  See  Pimpinella.  the  stone-pine  tree.  See  Pinea. 

PIMPINELLA  SAXIFRAGA.     The    systema-  Pixrs  SYLVESTUIS.  The  systematic  name 

tic  name  of  the  Burnet  saxifrage.     See  of  the  Scotch  fir.     See  Pix  liqvida. 

Pimpinella.  P1PEK.       (From    TSTT*,    to    concoct, 


632 


PIS 


because  by  its  heat  it  assists  digestion.) 
Pepper.  The  name  of  ,a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linn  scan  system.  'Class,  Diandria. 
Order,  Trigynia. 

PIPER  ALBUM.  Leucopiper.  See  Piper  ni- 
grum. 

PIPER  BRAsiLiAJttm.  Guinea  pepper. 
PIPER  CALECUTICUM.    Guinea  pepper. 
PIPER  CARYOPHYLLATUM.      Jamaica    pep- 
per. 

PIPER  CAUDATUM.  See  Cubebae. 
PIPER  CUBEBA.     The  plant   whose  ber- 
ries are  called  cubebs.     See  Cubebae. 
PIPER  DECORTICATUM.     White  pepper. 
PIPER  FAVASCI.    The  clove-berry  tree. 
PIPER  GrrixcE?fSE.  See  Piper  indicum. 
PIPER  HispAificuM.  Set  Piper  indicum. 
PIPER  INDICUM        Capsicum.      Lada 
chilli-     Capo  molago.     Solanum  urens.      Si- 
liquastrum  Plinii.     Piper  Brazilianum.    Pi' 
per  Guincense.     Piper  Calecuticum      Piper 
Hispanicum.     Piper  Lusitanicum.    Cayenne 
pepper.     Guinea  pepper.    This  species  of 
pepper  is  obtained  from  the  Capsicum  an- 
nuum    of    Linnaeus : — caule    herbaceo,    pe- 
dunculis  solitaries.     As   an  aromatic  of  the 
stimulant  kind,  it  is   efficacious  in  some 
paralytic  and  gouty  cases,  or  to  promote 
excitement  where  the  bodily  organs  are 
languid  and  torpid. 

Piper  indicum.  Guinea  or  Indian  pep- 
per. 

PIPER  JAMATCENSE.  See  Pimento,. 
PIPER  LONGUM.  JWacropiper.  JLcapat- 
li.  Cutu  tripali.  Pimpilrm.  Long  pep- 
per. Piper  longum  of  L.nnaeus  :— foliis  cor- 
datis  petiolatis  sessilibusque.  The  berries 
or  grains  of  this  plant  are  gathered  while 
green,  and  dried  in  the  heat  of  the  sun, 
when  they  change  to  a  blackish  or  dark 
grey  colour.  They  possess  precisely  the 
same  qualities  as  the  piper  indicum,  only 
in  a  weaker  degree. 

PIPER  LUSITANICUM.  See  Piper  indicum. 
PIPER  MURALE.  See  Illecebra. 
PIPER  NiGRtiM.  J^Felanopiper.  Molago 
codi  Lada.  Piper  aromuticnm.  Black 
pepper.  This  species  of  pepper  is  ob- 
tained in  the  East  Indies,  from  the  Piper 
nigriim  of  Linnaeus  : — foliis  watts  septem- 
nerviis  glabris,  petiolis  simplicissimis.  Its 
vir;  ues  are  similar  to  those  of  the  other 
peppers.  The  black  and  white  pepper  are 
both  obtained  from  the  same  tree,  the  dif- 
ference depending  on  their  preparation  and 
degrees  of  maturity. 

PIPERITIS.  (From  piper,  pepper,  so 
called  because  its  leaves  and  roots  are 
biting  like  pepper  to  the  taste.)  The  herb 
dittany  or  lepidium. 

PIQ.TJETI  RECEPTACCLUM.  The  thoracic 
duct. 

PIRAMIDALIA  CORPORA.  See  Corpora  pyra- 
midalia. 

PISIFORME  OS.     The  fourth  bone  of 
the  fi'-st  row  of  the  carpus. 
Pismire.   See  Formica. 


PIT 

Piss-a-bed.  See  Taraxacum. 
PISSASPHALTUS.      (From    Trie-ret,    pitch, 
and  *c*AToc,  bitumen.)    The  thicker  kind 
of  rock  oil. 

PISTACIA.  (n/s-**/*,  supposed  to  be  a 
Syrian  word.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dioe- 
cia.  Order,  Pentandria. 

PISTACIA  IENTISCUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the  mastick. 
See  Mastiche. 

PISTACIA  NUX.  Pistachio-nut.  An  ob- 
long pointed  nut,  a!»out  the  size  and  shape 
of  a  filbert,  including  a  kernel  of  a  pale 
greenish  colour,  covered  with  a  yellow 
or  greenish  skin.  It  is  the  produce  of  a 
large  tree,  the  Pistacia  ve^n  oi  Linnaeus  : 
— -foliis  imparipennatis ;  foliolis  subovatis 
recurvia.  Pistachio-nuts  have  a  sweetish 
unctuous  taste,  resembling  that  of  sweet 
almonds,  and,  like  the  latter,  afford  an 
oil,  and  may  be  formed  into  an  emulsion. 

PISTACIA  TEREBLNTHUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  gives  out  the  Cy- 
prus turpentine.  See  Chio  turpentine. 

PISTACIA  VERA.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  tree  which  affords  the  nuces  pistacice. 
See  Pistacia  nux. 

Pistachio-nut.  See  Pistacia  nux. 
PISTOLOCHIA.  (From  ^r/roc,  faithful,  and 
xo^e/at,  parturition,  so  called  because  it  was 
thought    to    promote    delivery.)       Birth 
wort. 

PITCH.    Fix.   Pix  sicca.    The  juice  of  a 
species  of  fir,  extracted  by  incisions  made 
in  the  bark  of  the  tree.     It  is  sometimes 
used  as  a  detergent  by  surgeons. 
Pitch,  Burgundy.  See  Pix  am/a. 
Pitch,  Jews.  See  Bitumen  judaicum. 
Pitch-tree.  See  Picea. 
PITTACIUM.     (From    wwr*,   pitch.)     A 
pitch  plaster. 

PITTOTA.  ^From  {TJTT*,  pitch.)  Medi- 
cines in  which  pitch  is  the  principal  in- 
gredient. 

P1TU1TA.  Phlegm,  or  viscid  and  glu- 
tinous mucus. 

PITUITARY  GLAND.  Glandula  pe- 
tuitaria  A  gland  situated  within  the  cra- 
nium, between  a  duplicature  of  the  dura 
mater,  in  the  sella  turcica  of  the  sphaenoid 
bone. 

PITUITARY  MEMBRANE.  Membrana 
pituitaria.  Schneiderian  membrane.  The 
mucus  membrane  that  lines  the  nostrils 
and  sinuses,  communicating  with  the  nose, 
is  so  called,  because  it  secretes  the  mucus 
of  those  parts,  to  which  >he  ancients  have 
assigned  the  name  of  pituita. 

PITYR1ASIS.  (From  7r/Tvgov,  bran,  so 
named  from  its  branny-like  appearance.) 
A  genus  in  the  second  order, *or  scaly 
diseases,  of  Dr.  Wiilan's  cutaneous  dis- 
eases. The  pityriasis  cons  sis  of  irregular 
patches  of  small  thin  scales,  which  repeat- 
edly form  and  separate,  but  never  collect 
into  crusts,  nor  are  attended  with  redness 


PIT 


FIX 


633 


or  inflammation,  as  in  the  lepra  and  scaly  and  sides  ;  it  seldom  appears  in  the  skin 
tetter.  Dr.  Willan  distinguishes  pityriasis  over  the  sternum,  or  along  the  spine  of 
from  the  porrigo  of  the  Latins,  which  has  the  back.  Interstices  of  proper  skin  co- 
a  more  extensive  signification,  and  com-  lour  are  more  numerous,  and  largest  at 
prehends  a  disease  of  ihe  scalp,  terminat-  the  lower  part  of  the  abdomen  and  back, 
ing-  in  ulceration ;  whereas  the  former  is,  where  the  scales  are  often  small,  distinct, 
by  the  best  Greek  authors,  represented  as  and  a  little  depressed.  The  face,  nates, 
always  dry  and  scaly.  Thus,  according- to  and  lower  extremities  are  least  affected; 
Alexander  and  Paulus,  pityriusis  is  charac-  the  patches  are  found  upon  the  arms,  but 
terised  by  "the  separation  of  slight  fur-  mostly  on  the  inside,  where  they  are  dis- 
furaceous  substances  from  the  surface  of  tinct  and  of  different  sizes, 
the  head,  or  other  parts  of  the  body,  Thepityriasisversicolorisnotacuticular 
without  ulceration."  Their  acco«mt  of  disease  ;  for  when  the  cuticle  is  abraded 
this  appearance  is  conformable  to  expe-  from  any  of  the  patches,  the  sallow  colour 
rience  ;  and  the  two  varieties  of  it  which  remains  as  before  in  the  skin  or  retemu- 
they  have  pointed  out  may  be  denominat-  cosum.  This  singular  appearance  is  not 
ed,  Pityriasis  capitis,  and  Pityriasis  versi-  attended  with  any  internal  disorder,  nor 
color.  with  any  troublesome  symptom,  except  a 

Pityriasis  capitis,  when  it  affects  very  little  itching  or  irritation  felt  on  getting 
young  infants,  is  termed  T^y  nurses  the  into  bed,  and  after  strong-  exercise,  or 
dandriff.  It  appears  at  the  upper  edge  drinking  warm  liquors.  There  is  in  some 
of  the  forehead  and  temples,  as  a  slight  cases  a  slight  exanthema,  partially  distri- 
whitish  scurf  set  in  the  form  of  a  horse-  buted  among  the  discoloured  patches  ;  and 
shoe ;  on  other  parts  of  the  head  there  are  sometimes  an  appearance  like  the  lichen 
large  scales,  at  a  distance  from  each  other,  piletis  ;  but  eruptions  of  this  kind  are  not 
flat  and  semipellucid.  Sometimes,  how-  permanent,  neither  do  they  produce  any 
ever,  they  nearly  cover  the  whole  of  the  change  in  the  original  form  of  the  corn- 
hairy  scalp,  being  close  together,  and  im-  plaint.  The  duration  of  the  pityriasis 
bricated.  A  similar  appearance  may  take  versicolor  is  always  considerable.  Dr. 
place  in  adults  ;  but  it  is  usually  the  effects  Willan  has  observed  its  continuance  in 
of  lepra,  scaly  tetter,  or  some  general  dis-  some  persons  for  four,  five,  or  six  years, 
ease  of  the  skin.  It  is  not  limited  to  any  age  or  sex.  Its 

Elderly  persons  have  the  pityriasis-capi-  causes  are  not  pointed  out  with  certainty, 
tis  in  nearly  the  same  form  as  infants  ;  the  Several  patients  have  referred  it  to  fruit 
only  difference  is,  that  this  complaint  in  old  taken  in  too  great  quantities;  some  have 
people -occasions  larger  exfoliations  of  the  thought  it  was  produced  by  eating  mush- 
cuticle,  rooms  ;  others  by  exposure  to  sudden 
The  pityriasis  versicolor  chiefly  affects  alterations  of  cold  and  heat.  In  some 
the  arms,  breast,  and  abdomen.  It  is  individuals,  who  had  an  irritable  skin, 
diffused  very  irregularly  ;  and  being  of  a  and  occasionally  used  violent  exercise,  the 
different  colour  from  the  usual  skin  colour,  complaint  has  been  produced,  or  at  least 
it  exhibits  a  singular  chequered  appear-  much  aggravated,  by  wearing  flannel  next 
ance.  These  irregular  patches,  which  are  to  the  skin.  It.  is  likewise  often  observed 
at  first  small,  and  of  a  brown  or  yellow  in  persons  who  had  resided  for  a  length  of 
hue,  appear  at  the  scrobiculus  cordis,  time  in  a  tropical  climate, 
about  the  mammee,  clavicles,  &c.  En-  Pix  ARIDA.  Formerly  called  Fix  Bur- 
larging  gradually,  they  assume  a  tesselated  gundica.  The  prepared  resin  of  the  Pinus 
form  ;  in  other  cases  they  are  branched,  abies  of  Linnxus  :—foUis  solitariis  subte~ 
so  as  to  resemble  the  foliaceous  lichens  tragonis  acntiuscuhs  distichis,  ratnis  infra 
growing  on  the  bark  of  trees  ;  and  some-  nvdis  coni  scylindraceis.  It  is  of  a  solid 
times,  when  the  discolouration  is  not  con-  consistence,  yet  somewhat  soft,  of  a 
tinuous,  they  suggest  the  idea  of  a  map  reddish  brown  colour,  and  not  disagreeable 
being  distributed  on  the  skin  like  islands,  smell.  It  is  used  externally  as  a  stimulant 
continents,  peninsulas,  &c.  All  the  dis-  inform  of  plaster  in  catarrh,  pertussis,  and 
coloured  parts  are  slightly  rough,  with  dyspnoea. 

minute  scales,  which  soon  fall  off,  but  are  Pix  BURGTJNDICA.  Burgundy  pitch.  S.ee 
constantly  replaced  by  others.  This  scurf,  Pix  arida. 

or  scaliness,  is  most  conspicuous  on  the  Fix  nauiDA.  Tar.  Tar  is  produced 
sides  and  epigastric  region.  The  cuticular  from  the  Pinus  sylvestria  of  Linnieus  :— 
lines  are  somewhat  deeper  in  the  patches  foliis  geminis  rigidis,  corn's  ovato  conicis 
than  on  the  contiguous  parts  ;  but  there  is  longitudine,  foliorum  subgeminis  basi  rotun- 
no  elevated  border,  or  distinguishing  boun-  datis,  by  cutting  it  into  pieces,  which 
clary  between  the  discoloured  part  of  the  are  enclosed  in  a  large  oven  constructed 
skin,  and  that  which  retains  its  natural  for  the  purpose.  It  is  well  known  for  its 
colour.  The  discolouration  rarely  extends  economical  uses.  Tar-water,  or  water 
over  the  whole  body.  It  is  stroagest  and  impregnated  with  the  more  soluble  parts 
fullest  round  the  umbilicus,  on  the;  breasts,  of  tar,  was  sometime  ago  a  »*ry  fashion- 


PLA 


PLA 


able  remedy  in  a  variety  of  complaints, 
but  is  in  the  present  practice  fallen  into 
disuse. 

PiiACEBo.  I  will  please  :  an  epithet  given 
to  any  medicine  adapted  more  to  please 
than  benefit  the  patient. 

PLACENTA.  (From  srxajtsc,  a  cake,  so 
called  from  its  resemblance  to  a  cake.) 
The  placenta  is  a  circular,  flat,  vascular, 
and  apparently  fleshy  substance,  different 
in  its  diameter  in  different  subjects,  but 
usually  extending  about  six  inches,  or  up- 
wards, over  about  one-fourth  part  of  the 
outside  of  the  ovum  in  pregnant  women. 
It  is  more  than  one  inch  in  thickness  in  the 
middle,  and  becomes  gradually  thinner 
towards  the  circumference  from  which  the 
membranes  are  continued.  The  placenta 
is  the  principal  medium  by  which  the  com- 
munication between  the  parent  and  child 
is  preserved  ;  but  though  all  have  allowed 
the  importance  of  the  office  which  it  per- 
forms, there  has  been  a  variety  of  opinions 
on  the  nature  of  that  office,  and  of  the 
manner  in  which  it  is  executed. 

That  surface  of  the  placenta  which  is 
attached  to  the  uterus  by  the  intervention 
of  the  connecting  membrane,  is  lobulated 
and  convex  ;  but  the  other,  which  is  co- 
vered with  the  amnion  and  chorion,  is  con- 
cave and  smooth,  except  the  little  emi- 
nences made  by  the  blood-vessels.  It  is 
seldom  found  attached  to  the  same  part  of 
the  uterus  in  two  successive  births  ;  and, 
though  it  most  frequently  adheres  to  the 
anterior  part,  it  is  occasionally  fixed  to 
any  other,  even  to  the  os  uteri,  in  which 
state  it  becomes  a  cause  of  a  dangerous 
hemorrhage  at  the  time  of  parturition. 
The  placenta  is  composed  of  arteries  and 
veins,  with  a  mixture  of  pulpy  or  cellular 
substance.  Of  these  there  are  two  orders, 
very  curiously  intenvoven  with  each  other. 
The  first  is  a  continuation  of  those  from 
the  funis,  which  ramify  on  the  internal 
surface  of  the  placenta,  the  arteries  run- 
ning over  the  veins,  which  is  a  circum- 
stance peculiar  to  the  placenta;  and  then, 
sinking  into  its  substance,  anastomose  and 
divide  into  innumerable  small  branches. 
The  second  order  proceeds  from  the 
uterus ;  and  these  ramify  in  a  similar 
manner  with  those  from  the  funis,  as  appears 
when  a  placenta  is  injected  from  those  of 
the  parent.  The  veins,  in  their  ramifica- 
tions, accompany  the  arteries  as  in  other 
parts.  There  have  been  many  different 
opinions  with  respect  to  the  manner  in 
which  the  blood  circulates  between  the 
parent  and  child,  during  its  continuance  izi 
the  uterus.  For  a  long  time  it  was  be- 
lieved that  the  intercourse  between  them 
was  uninterrupted,  and  that  the  blood  pro- 
Jelled  by  the  powers  of  the  parent  per- 
vaded, by  a  continuance  of  the  same 

»rce,  tlnj  vascular  system  of  the  foetus  ; 
fcut  repeated,  attempts  having  been  made 


without  success  to  inject  the  whole  pla^ 
centa,  funis  and  foetus,  from  the  vessels  of 
the  parent,  or  any  part  of  the  uterus, 
from  the  vessels  of  the  funis,  and  it  is  now 
generally  allowed,  that  the  two  systems  of 
vessels  in  the  placenta,  one  of  which  may 
be  called  maternal,  the  other  fetal,  are 
distinct.  It  is  also  admitted,  that  the 
blood  of  the  fcctus  is,  with  regard  to  its 
formation,  increase,  and  circulation,  un- 
connected with,  and  totally  independent 
of  the  parent ;  except  that  the  matter  by 
which  the  blood  of  the  foetus  is  formed 
must  be  derived  from  the  parent.  It  is 
thought  that  which  has  probably  under- 
gone some  preparatory  changes  in  its  pas- 
sage throngh  the  uterus,  is  conducted  by 
the  uterine  or  maternal  arteries  of  the 
placenta  to  sqme  cells  or  small  cavities,  in 
which  it  is  deposited ;  and  that  some  part 
of  it,  or  something  secreted  from  it,  is 
absorbed  by  the  foetal  veins  of  the  pla- 
centa, and  by  them  conveyed  to  the  foetus 
for  its  nutriment.  When  the  blood  which 
circulates  in  thefoctus  requires  any  altera- 
tion in  its  qualities,  or  when  it  has  gone 
through  the  course  of  the  circulation,  it  is 
carried  by  the  arteries  of  the  funis  to  the 
placenta,  in  the  cells  of  which  it  is  depo- 
sited, and  then  absorbed  by  the  maternal 
veins  of  the  placenta,  and  conducted  to 
the  uterus,  whence  it  may  enter  the  com- 
mon circulation  of  the  parent.  Thus  it 
appears,  according  to  the  opinion  of  Har- 
vey, that  the  placenta  performs  the  office 
of  a  gland,  conveying  air,  or  secreting 
the  nutritious  juices  from  the  blood 
brought  from  the  parent  by  the  arteries  of 
the  uterus,  and  carried  to  the  foetus  by 
the  veins  of  the  funis,  in  a  manner  proba- 
bly not  unlike  to  that  in  which  railk  is 
secreted  and  absorbed  from  the  breasts. 
The  veins  in  the  placenta  are  mentioned 
as  the  absorbents,  because  no  lymphatic 
vessels  have  yet  been  found  in  the  pla- 
centa or  funis  ;  nor  are  there  any  nerves  in 
these  parts  ;  so  that  the  only  communica- 
tions hitherto  discovered  between  the  pa- 
rent and  child,  is  by  the  sanguineous  sys- 
tem. The  proofs  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  blood  circulates  between  the  parent 
and  child  are  chiefly  drawn  from  observa- 
tions made  upon  the  funis.  When  it  was 
supposed  that  the  child  was  supplied  with, 
blood  in  a  direct  stream  from  the  parent, 
it  was  asserted  that,  on  the  division  of  the 
funis,  if  that  part  next  to  the  placenta 
was  not  secured  by  a  ligature,  the  parent 
would  be  brought  into  extreme  danger  by 
the  haemorrhage  which  must  necessarily 
follow.  But  this  opinion,  which  laid  the 
foundation  of  several  peculiarities  in  the 
management  of  the  funis  and  placenta,  is 
proved  not  to  be  true  :  for,  if  the  funis  be 
compressed  immediately  after  the  birth  of 
the  child,  and  whilst  the  circulation  in  it 
is  going1  on,  the  arteries  between  the  part 


635 

compressed  and  the  child  throb  violently,  fleshy  origin,  from  the  upper  and  back 
but  those  between  the  compression  and  the  part  of  the  outer  condyle  of  the  os  femo- 
placenta  have  no  pulsation ;  but  the  vein  ris.  It  adheres  to  the  capsular  ligament 
between  the  part  compressed  and  the  pla-  of  the  joint,  and,  after  running  oblirmely 
centa  swells,  and  that  part  next  to  the  downwards  and  outwards,  for  the  space  of. 
foetus  becomes  flaccid.  But  if,  under  the  three  or  four  inches,  along  the  second  ori- 
same  circumstances,  the  funis  be  divided,  gin  of  the  gastrocnemitis  internus,  and 
and  that  part  next  the  child  be  not  secured,  under  the  gastrocnemius  externus,  termi- 
the  child  would  be  in  danger  of  losing  its  nates  in  a  long,  thin,  and  slender  tendon, 
life  by  the  haemorrhage;  yet  the  mother  which  adheres  to  the  inside  of  the  tendo 
would  suffer  no  inconvenience  if  the  other  Achillis,  and  is  inserted  into  the  inside  of 
part  was  neglected.  It  is  moreover  proved,  the  posterior  part  of  the  os  calcis.  This 
that  a  woman  may  die  of  an  hemorrhage  tendon  sometimes  sends  off  an  aponeuro- 
occasioned  by  a  separation  of  the  placenta,  sis  that  loses  itself  in  the  capsular  ligament, 
and  the  child  be  nevertheless  born,  after  but  it  does  not  at  all  contribute  to  form 
her  death,  in  perfect  health.  But  if  the  tlie  aponeurosis  that  is  spread  over  the 
placenta  be  injured,  without  separation,  sole  of  the  foot,  as  was  formerly  sup- 
either  by  the  rupture  of  the  vessels  which  posed,  and  as  its  name  would  seem  to  im- 
pass  upon  its  inner  surface,  or  in  any  other  ply.  Its  use  is  to  assist  the  gastrocnemii. 
way,  the  child  being  deprived  of  its  proper  in  extending  the  foot.  It  likewise  serves 
blood,  would  perish,  yet  the  parent  might  to  prevent  the  capsular  ligament  of  the 
escape  without  injury.  See  also  Secundines.  knee  from  being  pinched. 

PLACENTULA.  (Dim.  of  placenta.}  A  small       PLANUM  os.      (Flanus,     soft,     smooth  ; 

placenta.  applied  to  a  bone  whose  surface  is  smooth 

PLADAROTIS.      (From    srAsttTctgo?,    moist,   or  flat.)     The  papyraceous  or  orbital  por- 

flaccid.)     A  fungous  and  flaccid  tumour   tion  of  the  ethmoid  bone  was  formerly  so 

within  the  eye-lid.  called. 

PLANTAGO.     (From  planta,  the  sole        Plaster,  ammoniacum.      See  Emplastrum 

of  the  feet;  so  called  from  the  shape  of  ammoniaci. 

its  leaves,  or  because  its  leaves  lie  upon       Plaster,  ammoniacum,  -with  mercury.    See 

the   ground   and    are  trodden    upon.)     1.   Emptastrum  ammoniaci  cum  hydrargyro. 

The    name    of   a  genus   of  plants  in  the        Plaster,  blistering  Jly.     See  Emplastritm 

Linnsean    system.     Class,   Tetandria.     Or-    lyttae. 

der,  Monogynia.    The  plantain.  Plaster,   compound  Galbanum.     See  Em~ 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  cen-  plastrum  Galbani  compositum. 

linervia.     Polyneuron.      Plantago   latifolia.        Plafter,    compound  pitch.     See   Emplus- 

Plantago  major   of  Linnaeus  : — -foliis  ovatis    trum  picis  compositum. 

glabris,  scapo  tereti,  spica  ftosculis  imbrica-       Plaster,  common.  See  Emplastrum  cumini. 

tis.     This   plant  was  retained  until   very        Plaster,  lead.   See  Emplastrum  plumbi. 

lately  in  the  materia  medica  of  the  Edin-       Plaster,   mercurial.    See  Emplastrum  hy- 

burgh  College,  in    which   the   leaves  are    drargyri. 

mentioned  as   the  pharmaceutical  part  of       Plaster  of  opium.    See  Emplastrum  opii. 

the  plant ;  they  have  a  weak  herbaceous        Plaster,  resin.  See  Emplastrum  resince. 

smell,  an  austere,  bitterish,  subsaline  taste;        Plaster,  soap.  See  Emplastrum  saponis. 

and  their  qualities  are  said  to  be  refrige-       Plaster,  ivax.  See  Emplastrum  cerce. 

rant,  attenuating,  substyptic,  and  diuretic.        PLATA.     (From   7r\strus,    broad.)      The 
PLANTAGO  LATIFOLIA.  See  Plantago.  shoulder-blade. 

PLANTAGO  MAJOR.   The  systematic  name        PLATIASMUS.     (From  frxari/?,  broad.)  A 

of  the  broad-leaved  plantain.     See  Plan-   defect  in  the  speech  in  consequence  of  too 

tago.  broad  a  mouth. 

PLANTAGO  FSYLLIUM.       The    systematic        PLATINA.     A  metal  so  called.    (The 

name  of  the  branching  plantain.  See  Psyl-  nameplatina  was  given  to  this  metal  by  the 

Hum.  Spaniards  from  the  wordplata,  which  sig- 

Plantain.   See  Plantago.  nifies  silver  in  iheir  language,  by  way  of 

Plantain-tree.  See  Musa para disiaca.          comparison  with  that  metal,  whose  colour 
PLANTAUIS.      (Plantaris,   sc.   muscu-   it  imitates;  or  from  the  river  Plata,  near 

Ins.     From  planta,  the  sole  of  the  foot,  to    which  it  is  found.)  It  exists  in  nature,  only 

which  it  belongs.)     Tibialis  gradlia  vulgo    in  a  metallic  state  in  small  grains,  combi- 

pluntaris  of  Winslow.     Extensor  tarsi  mi-    ned  with  iron,  copper,  plumbago,  &c.  The 

nor  vulgo  plantaris  of  Douglas.      A  muscle    largest  mass  of  whlth   we  have  heard,  is 

of  the  foot,  situated  on  the  leg,  that  assists    one  of  the  size  of  a  pigeon's  egg,   in  the; 

the  soleus,  and  pulls  the  capsular  ligament    possession  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Bergara. 

of  the  knee  from  between  the  bones.     It    It  is  found  in  the  parishes  of  Novita  and 

is  sometimes,  though  S(  Idom,  found  want-    Citaria,  north   from   Choco   in   Peru,  and 

ing  on -both  sides.     This  long  and  slender    near  Carthagena  in  South  America.   It  was 

muscle,  which  is  situated  under  the  gus     unknown  in  Europe  before  the  year  1748. 

trocnemius   externus,  arises,  by   a   thin  Don  Antonio  UHpa  then  gare  the  first  in- 


635 


FLA 


PLA 


formation  concerning  its  existence  in  the 
narrative  of  his  voyage  with  the  French 
academicians  to  Peru. 

Properties  —  Platina  purified  from  all 
extraneous  mixture  is  of  a  white  colour, 
intermediate  between  that  of  silver  and 
tin.  It  is  the  hardest  of  all  metals.  Its 
specific  gravity  being  from  20.6  to  23, 
makes  it  by  far  the  heaviest  body  known. 
It  is  hard,  malleable,  duciile,  laminable 
like  gold  ;  but  to  what  degree  is  not  yet 
ascertained.  We  have  seen  platina  drawn 
into  a  wire  of  a  smaller  diameter  than  the 
two-thousandth  part  of  an  inch.  It  is  the 
most  infusible  of  all  the  metals.  It  cannot 
be  melted  (in  a  considerable  quantity  at 
least,)  by  the  most  violent  heat  of  our 
furnaces,  but  may  be  fused  by  the  heat  of 
a  burning  lens,  or  by  the  assistance  of  oxi- 
gen  gas.  When  pure,  its  parts  may  be 
made  to  combine  or  weld,  by  hammering 
in  a  white  heat ;  a  properly  confined  to 
this  metal  and  iron.  It  suffers  no  altera- 
tion from  the  action  of  air;  neither  waier, 
the  earths,  nor  the  salino-terrene  substan- 
ces have  any  power  of  re-action  upon  it. 
Potash  acts  upon  it  at  high  temperature. 
It  is  not  oxidated  when  exposed  red-hot  to 
the  air,  for  a  very  long  time.  It  may  how- 
ever be  oxidated  by  the  galvano-electric 
spark,  and  by  the  nitro-muriatic  acid. 
This  acid  dissolves  it  and  assumes  first  a 
yellow  and  afterwards  a  deep  orange  co- 
lour. The  solution  tinges  animal  substan- 
ces with  a  dark  colour,  and  may  be  decom- 
posed by  alkalies  and  by  muriate  and  ni- 
trate of  ammonia,  which  have  no  effect  on 
solutions  of  gold.  No  other  acid  exerci- 
ses any  action  upon  it.  The  oxid  of  pla- 
tina which  is  a  triple  compound,  consist- 
ing of  ammonia,  muriatic  acid,  and  pla- 
tina, may  be  reduced  by  the  action  of  a 
violent  heat.  Platina  combines  with  phos- 
phorus and  sulphur  with  considerable  fa- 
cility. It  unites  with  the  greater  number 
of  the  metals  by  fusion.  Of  these  alloys, 
that  with  copper  is  the  most  valuable,  as 
it  is  ductile,  susceptible  of  a  fine  polish, 
and  does  not  tarnish  on  exposure  to  air ; 
the  ivsl  of  them  are  very  little  known. 

Method  of  obtaining  Platina. — The  pro- 
cesses most  commonly  employed  to  obtain 
pure  platina,  are  as  follows  : 

1.  Take  equal  parts  of  platina  in  grains, 
and  acidulous  tartrite  of  potash,  put  the 
mixture  into  a  well  luted  crucible,  and  ex- 
pose it  for  two    hours  to  a  violent  heat. 
The  platina   fuses,  but  it  becomes  brittle 
and    whiter   than    plajina  is  in  common; 
then  expose  it  to  a  very  strong  heat  under 
a  muffle,  by  which  means  all  the  arsenic 
combined  with  it  will  be  disengaged",  and 
the  platina  remain  behind  in  a.  malleable 
state. 

2.  Platina    may    likewise    be   obtained 
pure,  by  decomposing  the  nit^muriatic 


solution  of  common  platina,  by  muriate  of 
ammonia,  heating  the  precipitate  intense- 
ly, and  stamping  it  when  of  a  white  heat 
into  one  mass  :  or,  by  assisting  the  fusion 
with  a  stream  of  oxigen  gas. 

3.  Jannetty's  process,  which  is  consider- 
ed as  the  best,  and  which  is  generally  used 
for  obtaining  malleable  platina,  is  as  fol- 
lows : 

Triturate  common  Platina  with  water, 
to  wash  off  every  contaminating  matter 
that  water  can  carry  away.  Mix  the  pla- 
tina with  about  one-fifth  part  of  arsenious 
acid  and  one-fifteenth  part  of  potash  ;  put- 
ting the  whole  in  a  proper  crucible,  in  the 
following  manner :  having  well  heated  the 
crucible  and  the  furnace  receiving  it,  put 
in  one-third  of  the  mixture,  apply  to  this 
a  strong  heat,  and  add  one-third  more : 
after  a  renewed  application  of  heat,  throw 
in  the  last  portion.  After  a  thorough  fu- 
sion of  the  whole,  cool  and  break  the 
mass  Then  fuse  it  a  second  time,  and,  if 
necessary,  even  a  third  time,  till  it  ceases 
to  be  magnetic.  Break  it  into  small  pieces, 
and  melt  those  pieces  in  separate  crucibles, 
and  m  portions  of  a  pound  and  a  half  of 
the  plalina  to  each  crucible,  with  an  equal 
quantity  of  arsenious  acid  and  half  a  pound 
of  potash.  After  cooling  the  contents  of 
the  different  crucibles  in  a  horizontal  po- 
sition, in  order  to  have  them  throughout 
of  equal  thickness,  heat  them  under  a 
muffle  to  volatilize  the  arsenious  acid,  and 
maintain  them  in  this  state,  without  in- 
crease of  heat,  for  the  space  of  six  hours. 
Heat  them,  next,  in  common  oil,  till  the 
oil  shall  have  evaporated  10  dryness.  Then 
immerse  them  in  nitric  acid,  boil  them  in. 
water,  heat  them  to  redness  in  a  crucible, 
and  hammer  them  into  a  dense  mass.  They 
are  now  fit  to  be  heated  in  a  naked  fire, 
and  hammered  into  bars  for  the  purposes 
of  commerce. 

Mr.  Kichter  directs,  in  order  to  purify 
platina,  and  render  it  malleable,  the  fol- 
lowing process :  dissolve  platina  of  com- 
merce in  nitro  muriatic  acid,  and  let  fall 
into  this  solution  potash,  until  a  precipi- 
tate begins  to  appear;  then  add  a  solution 
of  sulphate  of  potash,  till  the  whole  is 
precipitated.  Wash  the  precipitate  till 
the  water  that  passes  do  not  change  its 
colour  by  adding  to  it  pmssiate  of  potash. 
Dry  the  precipitate,  and  mix  with  it  1.5 
times  it  weight  of  soda,  freed  from  its 
waver  of  crystallization  ;  press  it  into  a 
crucible,  but  not  so  as  to  fill  it,  heat  it 
gradually,  and  raise  the  heat  till  it  fuses. 

PLATYCORJA.  (From  7r\a.rvs,  broad,  and 
*«§»,  the  pupil  of  the  eye.)  An  enlarged 
pupil. 

PlATYOPHTHALMCM.  (Fl'Om          7r\CtTUf, 

broud,  and  o<t>Qa.\f*of,  the  eye  ;  so  called 
because  it  is  used  by  women  to  enlarge  the 
eye.)  Antimony. 


PLE 


PLE 


PJ.ATTPHTLI.TJM.     (From  <arf*a.vv(,  broad,   the  freedom  of  respiration,  which  is  dis- 
and  <pt/AXov,  a  leaf.)     Broad  leaved.  turbed  by  the  least  pressure  on  the  lungs. 

PLATYSMA  MYOIDES.  (From  TX*-  If  the  point  of  a  sword  penetrates  be- 
TWP,  broad,  /ww?,  a  muscle,  and  «/cfa?,  resem-  tween  the  ribs  into  the  cavity  of  the  tho- 
blance.)  Musculus  cutaneua  of  Winslow.  rax,  the  lungs  on  that  side  cease  to  per- 
Quadratus  genx  vel  Lutissimus  colli  of  form  their  office,  because  the  air  being 
Douglas.  Latissimus  colli  of  Albinus.  admitted  through  the  wound,  prevents  the 
Quddratus  gence,  sen  tetragonus  of  Win-  dilatation  of  that  lobe,  while  the  other 
slow,  and  thoraco-muxilli  facial  of  Dumas,  lobe,  which  is  separated  from  it  by  the 
A  thin  muscle  on  the  side  of  the  neck,  mediastinum,  remains  unhurt,  and  con- 
immediately  under  the  skin,  that  assists  tinues  to  perform  its  functions  as  usual, 
in  drawing  the  skin  of  the  cheek  down-  PLEUR1TIS.  (From  :rx«/§*,  the  mem- 
wards;  and  when  the  mouth  is  shut,  it  brane  lining  the  lungs)  Pleurisy,  or  in- 
draws  all  that  part  of  the  skin  to  which  flammation  of  the  pleura.  A  species  of 
it  is  connected  below  the  lower  jaw  up-  pneumonia  of  Cullen.  See  Pne umonia.  In. 
wards.  some  instances  the  inflammation  is  partial, 

PLECTAN.S:.  (From  srxsxTa,  to  fold.)  or  affects  one  place  in  particular,  which  is 
The  horns  of  the  uterus.  commonly  on  the  right  side  ;  but.  in  gene- 

PI/ECTRUM.     (From   5rx«TTet,   to  strike,    ral,  a  morbid  affection  is   communicated 
so    named  from   their  resemblance  to  a   throughout  its  whole  extent.    The  disease 
drum-stick.)     A  drum-stick.    The  styloid   is  occasioned  by  exposure  to  cold,  and  by 
process  of  the  os  petrosum  and  the  uvulae,   all  the  canises  which  usually  give  rise  to 
PIEROSIS.     See  Plethora.  all  inflammatory   complaints  ;    and  it  at- 

PLESMONE.     See  Plethora.  tacks  chiefly  those  of  a  vigorous  constitu- 

PLETHORA.  (From  TTXH&CO,  to  fill.)  tion  and  plethoric  habit.  In  consequence 
Plesmone.  Plerosis.  An  excessive  fulness  of  the  previous  inflammation,  it  is  apt  at 
of  vessels,  or  a  redundance  of  blood.  its  departure  to  leave  behind  a  thickening 

PIEUMONIA.     See  Pulmonia.  of  the  pleura,  or  adhesions  to  the  ribs  and 

PLEURA.  (Pxewga.)  A  membrane  which  intercostal  muscles,  which  either  lay  the 
lines  the  internal  surface  of  the  thorax,  foundationoffuturepneumoniccomplaints, 
and  covers  its  viscera.  It  forms  a  great  or  render  the  patient  more  susceptible  of 
process,  the  mediastinum,  which  divides  the  changes  in  the  state  of  the  atmosphere 
the  thorax  into  two  cavities.  Its  use  is  than  before. 

to  render  the  surface  of  the  thorax  moist  It  comes  on  with  an  acute  pain  in  the 
by  the  vapour  it  exhales.  The  cavity  of  side,  which  is  much  increased  by  making 
the  thorax  is  every  where  lined  by  this  a  full  inspiration,  and  is  accompanied 
smooth  and  glistening  membrane,  which  by  flushing  in  the  face,  increased  heat 
is  in  reality  two  distinct  port  ions  or  bags,  over  the  whole  body,  rigors,  difficulty 
which  by  being  applied  to  each  other  la-  of  laying  on  the  side  affected,  together 
terally,  form  the  septum  called  mediasti-  with  a  cough  and  nausea,  and  the  pulse 
num :  this  divides  the  cavity  into  two  is  hard,  strong,  and  frequent,  and  vi- 
parts,  and  is  attached  posteriorly  to  the  brates  under  the  finger  when  pressed 
vertebrae  of  the  back;  and  anteriorly  upon,  not  unlike  the  tense  string  of  a  mu- 
to  the  sternum.  But  the  two  laminae  sical  instrument.  If  blood  is  drawn,  and 
of  which  this  septum  is  formed,  do  not  allowed  to  stand  for  a  short  time,  it  will 
every  where  adhere  to  each  other;  for  exhibit  a  thick  sizy  or  buffy  coat  on  its 
at  the  lower  part  of  the  thorax  they  are  surface.  If  the  disease  be  neglected  at 
separated,  to  afford  a  lodgment  to  the  its  onset,  ami  the  inflammation  proceeds 
heart ;  and  at  the  upper  part  of  the  cavity  with  great  violence  and  rapidity,  the  lungs 
they  receive  between  them  the  thymus  themselves  becomes  affected,  the  passage 
gland.  The  pleura  is  plentifully  supplied  of  the  blood  through  them  is  stopped,  and 
with  arteries  and  veins  from  the  internal  the  patient  is  suffocated;  or  from  the 
mammary,  and  the  intercostals.  Its  nerves,  combination  of  the  two  affections,  the  in- 
which  are  very  inconsiderable,  are  derived  flammation  proceeds  on  to  suppuration, 
chiefly  from  the  dorsal  and  intercostal  and  an  abscess  is  formed.  The  prognostic 


nerves.  The  surface  of  the  pleura,  like 
that  of  the  peritoneum  and  other  mem- 
branes lining  cavities,  is  constantly  be- 
dewed with  a  serous  mixture,  which  pre- 
vents adhesions  of  the  viscera.  The  me- 


in  pleurisy  must  be  drawn  from  the  seve- 
rity of  the  symptoms.  'If  the  fever  and 
inflammation  have  run  high,  and  the  pain 
should  cease  suddenly,  with  a  change  of 
countenance  and  a  sinking  of  the  pulse, 


diastinum,  by  dividing  the  breast  into  two  great  danger  may  be  apprehended  ;  but  if 

cavities,  obviates   many  inconveniences  to  the  heat  and  other  febrile  symptoms  abate 

which  we  should  otherwise   be  liable.     It  gradually,  if  respiration  is  performed  with 

prevents  the  two   lobes  of  the  lungs  from  greater  ease  and  less  pain,  and  a  free  and 

compressing  each  other   when   we  lie  on  copious  expectoration  ensuqs,  a  speedy  re- 

one  side,  and  consequently  contributes  to  covery  may  be  expected. 


The  appearances  on  dissection  are  much  PEINTHIUS.  PwrQios .  The  fourfold 
the  same  as  those  mentioned  under  the  head  bandage. 

of  pneumonia,  viz.  an  inflamed  state  of  the        Plum,  Malabar.    See  Malabar  plum. 
pleura,  connected  with  the  lungs,  having        PLUMBAGO.      (From    plumbum,  lead;  so 
its  surface  covered  with  red  vessels,  and  a   called  because  it  is  covered  with  lead-co- 
layer  of  coagulated  lymph  lying  upon  it,   loured  spots.)     1.  Lead-wort.    See    Per- 
adhesions    too,   of  the    substance  of  the    sicaria. 

lungs  to  the  pleura.  Besides  these,  the  2.  An  ore  of  a  shining  blue  black  colour, 
lungs  themselves  are  often  found  in  an  in-  a  greasy  feel,  and  tuberculated  when  frac- 
flamecl  state,  with  an  extravasation  either  tured.  It  is  by  many  erroneously  taken 
of  blood  or  coagulated  lymph  in  their  sub-  for  molybdena,  from  which  it  is  easily  dis- 
stance.  Tubercles  and  abscesses  are  like-  tinguished  by  its  fracture,  that  of  the  latter 
wise  frequently  met  with.  being  always  lamellated. 

PLEUROCOLLESIS.       (From    wxguga,    the        PLUMBAGO    EUHOPJEA.      The   systematic 
pleura,  and  >toxxaa>,  to  adhere.)     An  adhe-    name  of  the  tooth-wort.     See  Dentaria. 
sion  of  the  pleura  to  the  lungs  or  some       PLUMBI   CARBONAS.     Subcarbonate 
neighbouring  part.  of  lead  called  cerusse,   or  white  lead.     It 

PLEURODYNIA.  (From  vrKtvpa.,  and  is  sometimes  employed  medicinally  in  form 
ecTvyj/,  pain.)  A  pain  in  the  side,  from  a  of  powder  and  ointment,  to  children  whose 
rheumatic  affection  of  the  pleura.  skin  is  fretted.  It  should  however  be  cau- 

PLEURO-PNEUMOXIA.  (From  ff^tvpn,  and  tiously  used,  as  there  is  great  reason  to 
Trytuftcvta.,  an  inflammation  of  the  lungs.)  believe  that  complaints  of  the  bowels  of 
An  inflammation  of  the  lungs  and  pleura,  children  originate  from  its  absorption. 

PLEURORTHROPNJEA.  (From  ir^suga,  the  Plumbi,  oxydum  semivitreum.  See  Li- 
pleura,  and  cgfloc,  upright,  and  ?rvteat  to  tharge. 

breathe.)     A  pleurisy  in  which  the  patient       PLUMBI  SUPERACETAS.     See  Supe* 
cannot  breathe  without  keeping  his  body    racetas  plumbi. 
upright.  PLUMBI  SUBCARBONAS.  See  Plumbi 

PLEUROSTHOTONOS.  (From  jrAevgov,    carbonas. 
the  side,  and  rtiva,  to  stretch.)     A  spas-        PLUMBUM.     See  Lead. 
modic  disease  in  which  the  body  is  bent        PLUMBUM  CAKTDIDUM.     See  Stannuw. 
to  one  side.  PLUMBUM  CIJSEREUM.     Bismuth. 

E'LEXUS.      (From  plector,   to  plait  or        PLUMBUM  NIGRUM.     Black  lead, 
knit.)     A  net-work  of  vessels.     The  union        PLUMBUM  RUBEUM.     The   philosopher's 
of  two  or  more  nerves   is  also  called  a   stone, 
plexus.  PLUMBUM  USTUM.     Burnt  lead. 

PLEXUS  CARDIACUS.  The  cardiac  PLUMMERI  PILULE.  Plummer's  pills.  A 
plexus  of  nerves  is  the  union  of  the  eighth  composition  of  calomel  antimony,  guaia- 
pair  of  nerves  and  great  sympathetic.  cum  and  balsam  of  copaivi.  See  Pilule 

PLEXUS    CHOROIDES.     The  choroid    hydrargyri  submuriatis. 

plexus  is  a  net-work  of  vessels  situated  in  PLUMS.  Three  sorts  of  plums  are  ranked 
the  lateral  ventricles  of  the  brain.  amongst  the  articles  of  the  materia  medi- 

PLEXUS  PAMPINIFORM1S.  The  plex-  ca;  they  are  all  met  with  in  the  gardens 
us  of  vessels  about  the  spermatic  chord.  of  this  country,  but  the  shops  are  supplied 

PLEXUS  PULMONICUS.  Thepulmo-  with  them  moderately  dried,  from  abroad, 
nic  plexus  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  1.  The  pruna  brignolensia  ,•  The  Brignole 
eighth  pair  of  nerves  with  the  great  sym-  plum,  or  prune,  brought  from  Brignole  in 
pathetic.  Provence  ;  it  is  of  a  reddish  yellow  colour, 

PLEXUS  HETICULARIS.  A  net-work  of  and  has  a  very  grateful,  sweet,  subacid 
vessels  under  the  fornix  of  the  brain.  taste.  2.  The  pruna  Gallica  ;  the  common 

PLICA.  (From  plico,  to  entangle.  This  or  French  prune.  3.  The  pruna  (lamas- 
disease  is  commonly  distinguishied  by  the  cena,  or  damson.  See  .Damson..  All  these 
adjective  Polonica,  it  being  peculiar  to  the  fruits  possess  the  same  general  qualities 
inhabitants  of  Poland  and  Lithuana.)  Helo-  with  the  other  summer  fruits.  The  pru- 
tis.  Kolto,  Jihopulosis.  Plica  Polonica.  nelloes,  in  which  the  sweetness  has  a  great- 
Trickoma.  Plaited  hair.  A  disease  of  the  er  mixture  of  acidity  than  in  the  other  sorts, 
hairs,  in  which  they  become  long  and  are  used  as  mild  refrigerants  in  fevers  and 
coarse,  and  matted  and  glued  into  inextri-  other  hot  indispositions.  The  French 
cable  tangles.  It  is  peculiar  to  Poland  prunes  and  damsons  are  the  most  emollient 
and  Tarlary,  and  generally  appears  during  and  laxative;  they  are  often  taken  by 
ihe  autumnal  season.  themselves  to  gently  move  the  belly,  where 

PLICAIUA.  (From  plico,  to  entangle  ;  so  there  is  a  tendency  to  inflammations.  De- 
called  because  its  leaves  are  entangled  to-  coctions  of  them  afford  a  useful  basis  for 
getber  in  one  mass.)  Wolf's-claw,  or  laxative  or  purgative  mixtures,  and  the 
club  moss.  ^  in  substance  for  electuaries. 


PNE 

PLTJNKET'S  CANCER  KEMEDT.  "  Take 
crows'  foot,  which  grows  in  low  grounds, 
one  handful ;  dogs'  fennel,  three  sprigs ; 
both  well  pounded ;  crude  brimstone  in 
powder,  three  middling  thimbles  full  i 
white  arsenic,  the  same  quantity  ;  incor- 
porated all  in  a  mortar,  and  made  into 
small  balls  the  size  of  a  nutmeg,  and  dried 
in  the  sun."  These  balls  must  be  powdered 
and  mixed  with  the  yolk  of  an  egg,  and 
laid  over  the  sore  or  cancer  upon  a  piece 
of  pig's  bladder,  or  stripping  of  a  calf 
when  dropped,  which  must  be  cut  to  the 
size  of  the  sore,  and  smeared  with  the 
yolk  of  an  egg.  This  must  be  applied 
cautiously  to  the  lips  or  nose  lest  any  part 
of  it  get  down  ;  nor  is  it  to  be  laid  on  too 
broad  on  the  face,  or  too  near  the  heart; 
nor  to  exceed  the  breadth  of  half-a-crown  ; 
but  elsewhere  as  far  as  the  sore  goes. 
The  plaster  must  not  be  stirred  until  it 
drops  off  of  itself,  which  will  be  in  a  week. 
Clean  bandages  are  often  to  be  put  on. 

PNEUMATIC  APPARATUS.  The 
discovery  of  aeriform  fluids  has,  in  modern 
chemistry,  occasioned  the  necessity  of  some 
peculiar  instruments,  by  means  of  which 
those  substances  may,  in  distillations,  solu- 
tions, or  other  operations,  be  caught,  col- 
lected, and  properly  managed.  The  proper 
instruments  for  this  are  styled  the  pneuma- 
tic apparatus.  Any  kind  of  air  is  specifically 
lighter  than  any  liquid  ;  andtherefore,  if  not 
decomposed  by  it,  rises  through  it  in  bub- 
bles. On  this  principle  rests  the  essential 
part  of  the  apparatus,  adapted  to  such  ope- 
rations. Its  principal  part  is  the  pneumatic 
trough,  which  is  a  kind  of  reservoir  for 
the  liquid,  through  which  the  gas  is  con- 
veyed and  caused  to  rise,  and  is  filled 
either  with  water  or  with  quicksilver. 
Some  inches  below  its  brim  an  horizontal 
shelf  is  fastened,  in  dimension  about  half 
or  the  third  part  of  the  trough,  and  pro- 
vided on  its  foremost  edge  with  a  row  of 
holes,  into  which,  from  underneath,  short- 
necked  funnels  are  fixed.  The  trough  is 
filled  with  water  sufficient  to  cover  the 
shelf,  to  support  the  receivers,  which 
being  previously  filled  with  water  or  mer- 
cury, are  placed  invertedly,  their  open 
end  turned  down  upon  the  above-men- 
tioned holes,  through  which  afterwards 
the  gases,  conveyed  there  and  directed 
by  means  of  the  funnels,  rise  in  the  form 
of  air-bubbles. 

In  some  cases  the  trough  must  be  filled 
with  quicksilver,  because  water  decom- 
poses some  kinds  of  air  by  absorbing  their 
basis.  The  price  and  specific  gravity  of 
that  racial  make  it  necessary  to  give  to 
the  quicksilver-trough  smaller  dimensions. 
It  is  either  cut  m  marble,  or  made  of 
wood  well  joined.  The  lule  Kara  ten  has 
contrived  an  apparatus,  which,  to  the  ad- 
vantage of  saving  room,  adds  that  of  great 
conveniencv. 


PNE 


639 


To  disengage  gases,  retorts  of  glass, 
either  common  or  tubulated,  are  employed, 
and  placed  in  a  sand-bath,  or  heated  by 
the  fire  of  a  lamp.  Earthen,  or  coated 
glass  retorts,  are  put  in  the  naked  fire. 
If  necessary,  they  are  joined  with  a  me- 
tallic or  glass  conveying  pipe.  When,  be- 
sides the  aeriform,  other  fluids  are  to  be 
collected,  the  middle  or  intermediate 
bottle  finds  its  use  ;  and  to  prevent,  after 
cooling,  the  rising  of  the  water  from  the 
trough  into  the  disengaging  vessels,  the 
tube  of  safety  is  employed.  For  the  ex- 
trication of  gases  taking  place  in  solu- 
tions, for  which  no  external  heat  is  re- 
quired, the  bottle  called  disengaging  bot- 
tle, or  proof,  may  be  used.  For  receiv- 
ers, to  collect  the  disengaged  airs,  various 
cylinders  of  glass  are  used,  whether  gra- 
duated or  not,  either  closed  at  one  end, 
or  open  at  both  ;  and,  in  this  last  case, 
they  are  made  air  tight  by  a  stopper  fitted 
by  grinding.  Besides  these,  glass  bells 
and  common  bottles  are  employed. 

To  combine  with  water,  in  a  commo- 
dious way,  some  gases  that  are  only  gra- 
dually and  slowly  absorbed  by  it,  the  glass 
apparatus  of  Parker  is  serviceable. 

PNEUMATOCELE.  (From  Trvtvpx.,  wind, 
and  xsxn,  a  tumour.)  Any  species  of  her- 
nia, that  is  distended  with  flatus. 

PNEUMATOMPHALUS.  (Fnom  nvtvfjist,  wind, 
and  cftqA^o;,  the  navel.)  A  flatulent,  um- 
bilical hernia. 

PNEUMATOSIS.  (From  irvtvpstro*,  to 
inflate.)  Emphysema.  Windy  swelling. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  cachcxioe, 
and  order  intumescentice  of  Cullen,  known 
by  a  collection  of  air  in  the  cellular  tex- 
ture under  the  skin,  rendering  it  tense, 
elastic,  and  crepitating.  The  species  of 
pneumatosis  are  : 

1.  Pneinnatosis   spontanea,   without  any 
manifest  cause. 

2.  Pneumatosis  Iraumatica,  from  a  wound. 

3.  Pneumatosis  veiieiiata,  from  poisons. 

4.  Pnevmatosis  hysterica,  with  hysteria. 
PNEUMONIA.  (From  <smt/,«av,  a  lung.) 

Pneuvnonitis.  Peripnewnonia.  Peripneumo- 
iiia  vera.  Inflammation  of  the  lungs.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexix 
and  order  phlegmasix  of  Cullen;  cha- 
racterised by  pyrexia,  difficult  respira- 
tion, cough,  and  a  sense  of  weight  and 
pain  in  the  thorax.  The  species  of  pneumo- 
nia, according  to  the  above  nosologist,  are, 

1.  Peripneinnonia.      The   pulse    not   al- 
ways hard,  but  sometimes  soft:  an  obtuse 
pain  in  the  breast:  the  respiration   always 
difficult ;  sometimes   the    patient   cannot 
breathe,    unless   in    an    upright  posture; 
the  face    swelled,   and  of  a  livid  colour  ; 
the  cough  for   the  most  part  moist,  fre- 
quently bloody. 

2.  PL'uritis.     The  pulse  hard  :  a  pun- 
gent pain  in  one  side,  aggravated  during1 
the    t4me    of  inspiration  ;  a'n    uneasiness 


640 


FNE 


3POD 


when  lying  on  one  side  ;  a  very  painful 
cough,  dry  in  the  beginning  of  the  disease, 
afterwards  moist,  and  frequently  bloody. 
See  Pleuritis. 

With  respect  to  pneumonia,  the  most 
general  cause  of  this  inflammation,  is  the 
application  of  cold  to  the  body,  which 
gives  a  check  to  the  perspiration,  and  de- 
termines a  great  flow  of  the  blood  to  the 
lungs.  It  attiicks  principally  those  of  a 
robust  constitution  and  plethoric  habit, 
and  occurs  most  frequently  in  the  winter 
season  and  spring  of  the  year  ;  but  it  may 
arise  in  either  of  the  other  seasons,  when 
there  are  sudden  vicissitudes  from  heat  to 
cold. 

Other  causes,  such  as  violent  exertions 
in  singing,  speaking,  or  playing  on  wind 
instruments,  by  producing  an  increased 
action  of  the  lungs,  have  been  known  to 
occasion  peripneumony.  Those  who  have 
laboured  under  a  former  attack  of  this 
complaint,  are  much  predisposed  to  returns 
of  it. 

The  true  peripneumony  comes  on  with 
an  obtuse  pain  in  the  chest  or  side,  great 
difficulty  of  breathing,  (particularly  in  a 
recumbent  position,  or  when  lying  on  the 
side  affected,)  together  with  a  cough,  dry- 
ness  of  the  skin,  heat,  anxiety,  and  thirst. 
At  the  first  commencement  of  the  disease 
the  pulse  is  usually  full,  strong,  hard,  and 
frequent;  but  in  a  more  advanced  stage 
it  is  commonly  weak,  soft,  and  often  irre- 
gular. In  the  beginning,  the  cough  is 
frequently  dry  and  without  expectoration  ; 
but  in  some  cases  it  is  moist  even  from  the 
first,  and  the  matter  spit  up  is  various 
both  in  colour  and  consistence,  and  is  often 
streaked  with  blood. 

If  relief  is  not  afforded  in  time,  and  the 
inflammation  proceeds  with  such  violence 
as  to  endanger  suffocation,  the  vessels  of 
the  neck  will  become  turgid  and  swelled  ; 
the  face  will  alter  to  a  purple  colour;  an 
effusion  of  blood  will  take  place  into  the 
cellular  substance  of  the  lungs,  so  as  to 
impede  the  circulation  through  that  organ, 
and  the  patient  will  soon  be  deprived  of 
life- 

If  these  violent  symptoms  do  not  arise, 
and  the  proper  means  for  carrying  off  the 
inflammation  have  either  been  neglected, 
or  have  proved  ineffectual,  although  adopt- 
ed at  an  early  period  of  the  disease,  a  sup- 
puration may  ensue,  which  event  is  to  be 
known  by  frequent  slight  shivering^,  and 
an  abatement  of  the  pain  and  sense  of  ful- 
ness in  the  part,  and  by  the  patient  not 
being  able  to  Iny  on  the  side  which  was 
affected,  without  experiencing  great  unea- 
siness. 

When  peripneumony  proves  fatal,  it  is 
generally  by  an  effusion  of  blood  taking 
place  into  the  cellular  texture  of  the  lungs, 
so  as  to  occasion  suffocation,  which  usually 
happens  between  the  third  and  seventh 


day ;  but  it  may  likewise  prove  fatal,  by 
terminating*  either  in  suppuration  or  gan- 
grene. 

When  it  goes  off  by  resolution,  some 
very  evident  evacuation  always  attends  it ; 
such  as  a  great  flow  of  urine,  with  a  co- 
pious sediment,  diarrhoea,  a  sweat  diffused 
over  the  whole  body,  or  a  haemorrhage 
from  the  nose  ;  but  the  evacuation  which 
most  frequently  terminates  the  complaint, 
and  which  does  it  with  the  greatest  effect, 
is  a  free  and  copious  expectoration  of 
thick  white  or  yellow  matter,  slightly 
streaked  with  blood,  and  by  this  the  dis- 
ease is  carried  of  generally  in  the  course 
of  ten  or  twelve  days. 

Our  opinion  as  to  the  event,  is  to  be 
drawn  from  the  symptoms  which  are  pre- 
sent. A  high  degree  of  fever,  attended 
with  delirium,  great  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing, acute  pain,  and  dry  cough,  denote 
great  clanger  :  on  the  contrary  an  abate- 
ment of  the  febrile  symptoms,  and  of  the 
difficulty  of  breathing,  and  pain,  taking 
place  on  the  coming  on  of  a  free  ex- 
pectoration, or  the  happening  of  any  other 
critical  evacuation,  promises  fair  for  the 
recovery  of  the  patient.  A  termination 
of  the  inflammation  in  suppuration,  is  al- 
ways to  be  considered  as  dangerous. 

On  dissection,  the  lungs  usually  appear 
inflamed,  and  there  is  often  found  an  ex- 
travasation, either  of  blood,  or  of  coagu- 
lable  lymph  in  their  cellular  substance. 
The  same  appearances  likewise  present 
themselves  in  the  cavity  of  the  thorax  and 
within  the  pericardium.  The  pleura,  con- 
nected with  the  lungs,  is  also  in  an  in- 
flamed state,  having  its  surface  every 
where  crowded  with  red  vessels.  Be- 
sides these,  abscesses  are  frequently  found 
in  the  substance  of  the  lungs,  as  like- 
wise tubercles  and  adhesions  to  ihe  ribs 
are  formed.  A  quantity  of  purulent  mat- 
ter is  often  discovered  also  in  the  bron- 
chi aj. 

PNEUMOPLEURITIS.  (From  mviv/mcev,  the 
lungs,  and  <nr\svg<T/f,  an  inflammation  of 
the  pleura.)  An  inflammation  of  the  lungs 
and  pleura. 

PNIG-ALIUM.  (From  tsrvtyu,  to  suffo- 
cate.) The  night-mare.  A  disorder  in 
which  the  patient  appears  to  be  suffo- 
cated. 

I'wix.  (From  «o-viya>t  to  suffocate.)  An 
hysterical  sense  of  suffocation. 

PODAGRA.  (From  -ar«c,  the  foot,  and 
«7g«,  a  taking,  or  seizure.)  Febris  podugri- 
cu.  Arthritis.  Dolor  podagricus.  The 
gout.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  py- 
rexi<£  and  order  phlcgmasiae  of  Cullen  ; 
known  bypyrexia,  pain  in  the  joints,  chiefly 
of  the  great  toe,  and  especially  the  hands 
and  feet,  returning  at  intervals  :  previous  to 
the  attack,  the  functions  of  the  stomach 
are  commonly  disturbed.  Species  : 

1.  Podagra  regular  is.   Arthritis  podagrn 


POI 

Arthritis   rachialgica.     Arthritis  (estiva   of 
Sauvage.    The  regular  gout. 

2.  Podagra  atonica.     Arthritis  melancho- 
lica,  hiemalis,  chlorotica,  and  asthmetica  of 
Sauvage.     The  atonic  gout. 

3.  Podagra  retrograda.   The  retrocedent 
gout. 

4.  Podagra    aberrans.       Misplaced   or 
wandering  gout.    See  Arthritis. 

PODACRARIA.  (From  podagra,  the  gout ; 
so  called  because  it  was  thought  to  expel 
the  gout.)  Gout-weed.  A  species  of  aego- 
podium. 

PODONIPTRUM.  (From  <»•*?,  a  foot,  and 
yiTrlaa,  to  wash,  or  bathe.)  A  bath  for  the 
feet. 

PODOPHTLLUM.  (From  <WK?,  a  foot,  and 
^yxxov,  a  leaf;  so  named  from  its  shape.) 
A  species  of  wolf's-bane. 

PODOTHECA.  (From  «r»?,  a  foot,  and 
fiQiifjit,  to  put.)  A  shoe,  or  stocking.  An 
anatomical  preparation,  consisting  of  a 
kind  of  shoe  of  the  scarf-skin,  with  the 
nails  adhering  to  it,  taken  from  a  dead 
subject. 

POISON.  Venennm.  That  substance 
which,  when  applied  externally,  or  taken 
into  the  human  body,  uniformly  effects 
such  a  derangement  in  the  animal  economy 
as  to  produce  disease,  may  be  defined  a 
poison.  It  is  extremely  difficult,  however, 
to  give  a  definition  of  a  poison ;  and  the 
above  is  subject  to  great  inaccuracy.  Poi- 
sons are  divided,  with  respect  to  the  king- 
dom to  which  they  belong,  into  animal, 
vegetable,  mineral,  and  halituous,  or  aerial. 

Poisons  are  only  deleterious  in  certain 
doses  ;  for  the  most  active,  in  small  doses, 
form  the  most  valuable  medicines.  There 
are,  nevertheless,  certain  poisons,  which 
are  really  such  in  the  smallest  quantity, 
and  which  are  never  administered  medici- 
nally; as  the  poison  of  hydrophobia,  the 
plague.  There  are  likewise  substances 
which  are  innocent  when  taken  into  the 
stomach,  but  which  prove  deleterious 
when  taken  into  the  lungs,  or  when  ap- 
plied to  an  abraded  surface ;  thus  carbo- 
nic acid  is  continually  swallowed  with 
fermented  liquors,  and  thus  the  poison  of 
the  viper  may  be  taken  with  impunity ; 
whilst  inspiring  carbonic  acid  kills,  and 
the  poison  of  the  viper  inserted  into  the 
flesh,  often  proves  fatal. 

Several  substances  also  act  as  poisons 
when  applied  either  externally  or  inter- 
nally, as  arsenic. 

When  a  substance  produces  disease,  not 
only  in  mankind,  but  in  all  animals,  it  is 
distinguished  by  the  term  common  poison, 
as  arsenic,  sublimate,  8cc.  whilst  that  which 
is  poisonous  to  man  only,  or  to  animals, 
and  often  to  one  genus,  is  said  to  be  a  re- 
lative poison  ;  thus  aloes  are  poisonous  to 
dogs  and  wolves  ;  the  phellandrium  aqua- 
ticum  kills  horses,  whilst  oxen  devour  it 
greedily,  and  with  impunity.  It  appears, 


POL 


641 


then,  that  substances  act  as  poisonous  only 
in  regard  to  their  dose,  the  part  of  the  body 
they  are  applied  to,  and  the  subject. 

Poisons  enter  the  body  in  the  following 
ways  : 

1.  Through  the   oesophagus    alone,   or 
with  the  food. 

2.  Through  the  anus  by  clysters. 

3.  Through  the  nostrils. 

4.  Through  the  lungs  with  the  air. 

5.  Through  the  absorbents  of  the  skin, 
either  whole,  ulcerated,  cut,  or  torn. 

Poison  oak.     See  Rhus  toxicodendron. 

POLEMOSUUM.  (From  Polemon,  its  in- 
ventor.)  Wild  sage. 

Poley  mountain.  See  folium  creticum, 
and  Polium  montanum. 

POLIUM.  (From  O-OA/OC,  white ;  so  call- 
ed from  its  white  capillaments.)  Poley. 
Teucrium  of  Linnaeus;  of  which  botanists 
enumerate  several  species. 

POLIUM  CRETICUM.  Candy  poley-moun- 
tain.  Teucrium  creticum  of  Linnaeus.  The 
tops  and  whole  herb  enter  the  antiquated 
compounds  mithridate  and  theriaca.  The 
plant  is  obtained  from  the  island  of  Candy ; 
has  a  moderately  aromatic  smell,  and  a 
nauseous  bitter  taste.  It  is  placed  amongst 
the  aperients  and  corroborants. 

POLIUM  MONTANUM.  Poley-mountain  of 
Montpellier.  This  plant,  Teucrium  capita- 
turn  of  Linnaeus,  bears  the  winter  of  our 
climate,  and  is  generally  substituted  for 
the  candy- species. 

POLLEX.    The  thumb,  or  great-toe. 

POLTCHRESTUS.  (From  •oroAc/f,  much,  and 
;t§»s"o?,  useful.)  Many  virtues,  or  uses. 
Applied  to  many  medicines  from  their  ex- 
tensive usefulness. 

POLYDIPSIA.  (From  <sro\w?,  much, 
and  fi-^tt,  thirst.)  Excessive  thirst.  A  ge- 
nus of  disease  in  the  class  locales  and  or- 
der 'dysorexix  of  Cullen.  It  is  mostly 
symptomatic  of  fever,  dropsy,  excessive 
discharges,  or  poisons. 

POL YG  ALA.  (From  /BTOAW?,  much,  and 
^/«xat,milk;  so  named  from  its  abundance 
of  its  milky  juice.)  1.  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  intheLinnxan  system.  Class, 
Diadelphia.  Order,  Octandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopaial  name  of  Polyga- 
Ion.  Common  milk-wort.  The  root  of 
this  plant,  Polygala  vulgaris  of  Linnaeus, 
is  somewhat  similar  in  taste  to  that  of  the 
seneka,  but  much  weaker.  The  leaves  are 
very  bitter,  and  a  handful  of  them,  infused 
in  wine,  is  said  to  be  a  safe  and  gentle 
purge. 

POLYCALA  AMARA.  This  is  a  remark- 
ably bitter  plant,  and,  though  not  used  in 
this  country,  promises  to  be  as  efficacious 
as  those  in  greater  repute.  It  has  been 
given  freely  in  phthisis  pulmonalis,  and, 
like  other  remedies,  failed  in  producing  a 
cure  :  yet,  as  a  palliative,  it  claims  atten- 
tion. Its  virtues  are  balsamic,  demulcent, 
and  corroborant. 
4N 


642  POL  POL 

POLYGALA  SESTECA.  The  systematic  name  bones  which  form  the  internal  surface  of  the 
of  the  rattlesnake  milk- wort.  See  Scneka  nostrils.  Polypuses  are  sometimes  so  soft, 

POLYOALA  VULGARIS.  The  systematic  that  upon  the  least  touch  they  are  lace- 
name  of  the  common  milk-wort.  See  rated,  and  bleed  ;  at  other  t»mes  they  are 
Polygala.  very  compact,  and  even  scirrhous.  Some 

POLYGOXATUM.  (From  <sro\t/f,  many,  and  continue  small  a  great  while;  others  in- 
•yovu,  a  joint;  so  named  from  its  numerous  crease  so  fast  as,  in  a  short  time,  to  push 
joints  or  knots.)  Sigilhim  Sotomonis.  Solo-  out  at  the  nostrils,  or  extend  backwards 
mon's  seal.  The  Convattaria  po'ygonatum  towards  the  throat.  Le  Dran  mentions, 
of  Linnzus.  that  he  has  known  them  fill  up  the  space 

POLYGONUiM.  (From  <STOM/?,  many,  behind  the  uvula,  and,  turning  towards 
and  yovvy  a  joint;  so  named  from  its  nu-  the  mouth,  have  protruded  the  fleshy  arcli 
merous  joints.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  of  the  palate  so  far  forwards  as  to  make 
plants  in  tin-  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Octan-  it  parallel  with  the  third  denies  malares. 
dria.  Order,  Trigynia.  Knot-grass.  There  are  others  which,  though  at  first  free 

POLYGOXUM  AVICULARE.  The  systematic  from  any  malignant  disposition,  become 
name  of  the  knot -grass.  See  Centnmnodia.  afterwards  carcinomatous,  and  even  highly 

POLYGONTTM  BACciFERUM.  A  species  of  cancerous.  Of  whatever  nature  the  poly- 
equisetum,  or  horse-tail.  pus  is,  it  intercepts  the  passage  of  the  air 

POLYGOXUM  BISTORTA.  The  systematic  through  the  nostril,  and  when  large,  forces 
name  of  the  officinal  bistort.  See  Bistorta.  the  septum  narium  into  the  other  nostril, 

POLYGOXUM  DIVARICATUM.  The  syste-  so  that  the  patient  is  unable  to  breathe, 
matic  mame  of  the  eastern  buck-wheat  unless  through  the  mouth.  A  large  polypus 
plant.  See  Suck-wheat,  eastern.  pressing  in  like  manner  upon  the  spongy 

POLYGOXUM  FAGOPYRUM.  The  systema-  bones,  gradually  forces  them  down  upon 
tic  name  of  the  buck-wheat.  See  Buck-  the  maxillary  bones,  and  thus  compresses 
•wheat.  and  stops  up  the  orifice  of  the  ductus  lachry- 

PotYGONrriM  HYDROPiPER.  The  systema-  malts  ;  nor  is  it  impossible  for  the  sides  of 
tic  name  of  the  poor  man's  pepper.  See  the  canalis  nasalis  to  be  pressed  together. 
Hydropiper.  In  which  case  the  tears,  having  no  passage 

POLYGONUM  LATIFOLIUM.  Common  knot-  through  the  nose,  the  eye  is  kept  constant- 
grass.  ly  watering,  and  the  saccus  lachrymalis,  not 

POLYGOXUM  MAS.     Common  knot-grass,      being  able  to  discharge  its  contents,    is 

POLYGOSUM  MIXUS.     Rupture-wort.  sometimes  so  much  dilated  as  to  form  what 

POLYGOXUM  PERSICARIA.  The  systema-  is  called  a  flat  fistula.  The  above  writer 
tic  name  of  arsmart.  See  Persicaria.  has  seen  instances  of  polypuses  so  much 

PoLraoxuM  SELEXOIDES.  Parsley  break-  enlarged  as  to  force  down  the  ossa  palati. 
stone.  The  polypus  of  the  uterus  is  of  three 

POLYPODIUM.  (From  izroxuf,  many,  kinds,  in  respect  to  situation.  It  either 
and  -wwc,  a  foot ;  so  called  because  it  has  grows  from  the  fundus,  the  inside  of  the 
many  roo  s.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  cervix,  or  from  the  lower  edge  of  the  os 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  uteri.  The  first  case  is  the  most  frequent, 
Cryptogamia.  Order,  Filices.  Fern,  or  the  last  the  most  uncommon.  Polypi  of 
polypody.  the  uterus  are  always  shaped  like  a  pear, 

POLYPUS.  (From  -oroxu?,  many,  and  and  have  a  thin  pedicle.  They  are  almost 
«*c,  a  foot;  from  its  sending  off  many  invariably  of  that  species  which  is  deno- 
ramifications,  like  legs.)  1.  The  name  of  minated  fleshy,  hardly  ever  being  schirrous, 
a  genus  of  zoophytes.  cancerous  or  ulcerated. 

2.  In  Cnllen's  Nosology,  a  synonym  The  coagulable  substance  which  is  found 
with  sarcoma.  A  kind  of  tumour,  which  in  the  cavities  of  the  heart  of  those  who 
is  generally  narrow  where  it  originates,  are  some  time  in  articulo  mortis,  is  impro- 
and  then  becomes  wider,  somewhat  like  perly  called  a  polypus, 
a  pear;  which  most  commonly  is  met  with  POLYSARCHIA.  (From  tzrwxt/?,  much, 
in  the  nose,  uterus,  or  vagina;  and  which  and  <r<*gf,  flesh.)  Polysomatia.  Obesitas. 
received  its  name  from  an  erroneous  idea,  Corpulentia..  Steatites  of  Vogel.  Trou- 
that  it  is  usually  had  several  roots,  or  feet,  blesome  corpulency,  or  fatness.  A  genus 
like  polypi,  or  zoophytes.  of  disease  in  the  class  cachexies  and  order 

Polypi  vary  from  each    other  according    intumescentia  of  Cullen. 

to  the  different  causes  that  produce  them,        POLYSOMATIA.     (From  tzroM/c,  much,  and 
and  the  alterations   that  happen  in  them,    aa^*,  a  body.)     See  Polysarchia. 
Sometimes  a  polypus  of  the  nose  is  owing        POI.YSPASTUM.    (From  croxw?,  much,  and 
to  a  swelling  of  the  pituitary  membrane,    <r^-«tw,   to  draw.)     A    forcible  instrument 
which  swelling  may  possess  a  greater  or  less    for  reducing  luxations, 
space  of  the  membrane,  as  also  its  cellular        POLYTRICHUM.    (From  -nroxwc,  many, 
substance,  and  may  affect  eitherone  or  both    and  6<>/£,  air;  so   called  from   its    resem- 
nostrils.  At  other  times,  it  arises  from  an  ul-   blance  to  a  woman's  hair,  or  because,  in 
cer  produced  by  a  caries  of  some  of  the   ancient  times,  women  used  to  dye  the  hair 


POP  FOR  643 

with  it,  to  keep  it  from  shedding.)  Poly-  POPULUS.  (From  <aro\i/?,  many ;  be- 
tricon.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  cause  of  the  multitude  of  its  shoots.)  1. 
in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Crytogamia.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
Order,  Musci.  nxun  system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order, 

2.  The  systematic  name  of  the  golden    Octandria. 

maidenhair.     See  Adiunthvm  aureitm.  2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Po. 

POLTTRICUM  COMMUNE.      The  systematic  pnlusnigraof  Linnxus,  the  black  poplar; 

name   of  the    golden    maidenhair.       See  called    also    JEgeiros.     The  young  buds, 

Adianthum  aureum.  oculi,  or  rudiments  of  the  leaves,  which 

POLYUHICA    JscHtijiiA.        (From    <aroAt/?,  appear  in  the  beginning   of  the   spring ; 

much,  and  *£:v,   urine.)     Strangury,  from    were  formerly  employed    in   an    officinal 

long  retention  of  urine.  ointment.     At  present  they  are  almost  en- 

POMACKUM.      (From  pomum,  an  apple.)   tirely   disregarded,    though   they    should 

Cider,  or  the  fermented  juice  of  apple.         seem,   from  their  sensible  qualities,  to  be 

Pomegranate.     See  Granatum.  applicable  to  purposes  of  some  importance. 

PoMpHOLYGonEs.       (From    <arofjiqoxv%,   a  They  have  a  yellow,  unctuous,  odorous, 

bubble.)     Urine,  with  bubbles  on  the  sur-  balsamic  juice. 

face.  POPULUS  BALSAMIFERA.    See  Tacamahaca. 

POMPHOLYX.     (From  <sro/x<poc,  a  bladder.)        POPULUS   NIGRA.     The  systematic  name 
1.  A  bubble.  2.  The  whitish  powder  called   of  the  black  poplar.     See  Populus. 
tutty,  a  kind  of  zinc,  which  adheres  to  the        PORCUS.      A   name   for   the   pudendum 
covers  of  the  crucibles  in  making  brass,  in   muliebre. 

the  form  of  small  bubbles.     See  Tutia.  PORI  BILIARII.     The  billiary  pores  or 

POMPHOS.  (From  -are/u^a,  to  put  forth.)  ducts,  that  receive  the  bile  from  the  peni- 
A  bladder,  or  watery  pustule.  cilli  of  the  liver,  and  convey  it  to  the  he- 

POMUM.     An  apple.     See  Apples.  patic  duct.     See  Liver. 

POMUM  ADAMl.  (Pomum,  an  apple  ;  POROCELE.  (From  <o-»§oc,  a  callus,  and 
so  called  because  it  was  thought  to  have  X»A»,  a  tumour.)  A  hard  tumour  of  the 
originated  in  consequence  of  a  whimsical  testicle. 

supposition  that  part  of  the  forbidden  ap-  POROMFHALUM.  (From  <sragoc,  a  callus, 
pie  which  Adam  eat,  stuck  in  the  throat,  and  e^patxoc,  the  navel.)  A  hard  tumour 
and  thus  became  the  cause.)  The  protu-  of  the  navel. 

berance  in  the  anterior  part  of  the  neck,  PORRIGO.  (/?  porrigendo,  from  its 
formed  by  the  fore-part  of  the  thyroid  car-  spreading  abroad.)  A  disease  very  com- 
tilage.  mon  among  children,  in  which  the  skin  of 

POMUM  AMORIS.  A  name  for  the  sola-  the  hairy  part  of  the  head  becomes  dry 
mim  lycopersicum.  and  callous,  and  comes  off  like  bran  upon, 

PONS    VAltOLII.         Corpus    anmdare.  combing  the  head. 

Processus  annularis.  Eminentia  annularis.  PORRUM.  Porret,  or  common  leek, 
Varolius's  bridge.  An  eminence  of  the  me-  JlUium  porrnm  of  Linnwus.  Every  part  of 
dulla  oblongata,  first  described  by  Varo-  this  plant,  but  more  particularly  the  root, 
lius.  It  is  formed  by  the  two  exterior  abounds  with  a  peculiar  odour.  The  ex- 
crura  of  the  cerebellum  becoming  flattened  pressed  juice  possesses  diuretic  qualities, 
and  passing  over  the  cruraof  the  cerebrum,  and  is  given  in  the  cure  of  dropsical  dis- 

PONTICA  VINA.     Acid,  feculent,  and  tar-  eases,  and  calculous  complaints, 
tarous  wine.  PORTA.    (*A  portando,  because  through 

FOXTICUM  MEL.  A  sort  of  poisonous  it  the  blood  is  carried  to  the  liver.)  That 
honey.  part  of  the  liver  where  its  vessels  enter. 

Poorman's  pepper.     Lepidium.  PORTJE  VENA.     See  Vena  port*. 

Poplar.     See  Populus.  PORTA IGUILLE.     The  acutenaculum, 

POPLES.  Ignyt.  Ignys.  The  ham,  OP  PORTIO  DURA.  (One  branch  of  the 
joint  of  the  knee.  seventh  pair  of  nerves  is  called portio  dura,. 

POPLITEAL  ARTERY.  (Jlrteria  po-  the  hard  portion,  either  from  its  being 
plitea  ;  from  poples,  the  ham.)  The  conti-  more  firm  than  the  other,  or  because  it  runs 
nuation  of  the  crural  artery,  through  the  into  the  hard  part  of  the  skull;  and  the  oiher 
hollow  of  the  ham.  the  portio  mollis,  or  soft  portion.)  Facial 

POPLITEUS.  (Popliteus  mus culus  ;  from  nerve.  This  nerve  arises  near  the  pons,  from 
poples,  the  ham.)  A  small  triangular  mus-  the  crus  of  the  brain,  enters  the  petrous 
cle  lying  across  the  back  part  of  the  knee-  portion  of  the  temporal  bone,  gives  off  a 
joint.  branch  into  the  tympanum,  which  is  called 

Poppy,  red  corn.  See  Papaver  erraticum.  the  chorda  tympani,  and  then  proceeds  to 
Poppy,  -white.     See  Papaver  album.  form  the  pes  anserinus  on  the  face,  from 

POPULAGO.     (From  popuhts,  the  poplar ;  whence  the  integuments  of  the  face  are 
because  its  leaves  resemble  those  of  the  supplied  with  nerves.     Sec  Facial  nerve. 
poplar.)    Marsh  marigold.  PORTIO   MOLLIS.       Auditory   nerve. 


644  POT  POT 

This  nerve  arises  from  the  medulla  oblonga-      Potash,  subcarbonate  of,  solution  of.     See 

ta  and  fourth  ventricle  of  the  brain,  enters  Liquor  potassx  subcarbonatis. 

the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal  bone,       Potash,  sulphate  of     See  Potassx  sulphas. 

anchs  distributed  on  the  internal  ear,  by  in-       Potash,  sulphuret  of     See   Potassx  sul- 

numerable  branches,  not  only  to  the  cbch-  phuretwn. 

lea,  but  also  to  the   membrane  lining  the       Potash,  super-sulphate  of.     See  Potassa 

vestibulum  and  semicircular  canals,  and  is  super-sulphas. 

the  immediate  organ  of  hearing.  Potash,  tartrate  of.    See  Potassa  tartras. 

POUT-LAND  POWDEH.  A  celebrated  gout  Potash  with  lime.  See  Potassa  cum  calce. 
remedy.  It  consists  of  various  bitters ;  Potash.  See  Potassa. 
principally  of  horehound,  birth  wort,  of  the  POTASSA.  (So  called  from  the  pots,  or 
tops  and  leaves  of  germander,  ground-  vessels  in  which  it  was  first  made.)  Potash, 
pine,  and  centaury,  dried,  powdered,  and  Kali.  Vegetable  alkali.  This  alkali  may 
sifted.  It  is  now  fallen  into  disuse.  be  obtained  from  several  substances, 

PoRTOKAiiiuji.  (From  porta,  a  door;  1.  By  evaporating  the  lixivium  of  the 
because  it  is,  as  it  were,  the  door  or  en-  ashes  of  wood  and  some  plants.  This 
trance  of  the  intestines.)  The  right  ori-  is  calcined,  and  by  this  means  disengaged 
fice  of  the  stomach.  from  all  the  blackening  principles. 

PORTULACA.  (From  porto,  to  carry,  The  ashes  are  more  or  less  rich  in  alkali, 
and  lac,  milk  ;  because  it  increases  the  ani-  according  to  the  nature  of  the  wood  which 
mal  milk.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  affords  them.  In  general,  hard  woods  con- 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Do-  tain  the  most.  The  ashes  of  beech  afford 
decandria.  Order,  Digynia.  from  11  to  131b.  per  quintal,  according  to 

2  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of.  the  the  experiments  which  have  been  made, 
purslane.  Jlndrachne.  Album  gallicum.  in  the  large  way  ;  those  of  box  afforded 
The  plant  which  is  so  called  in  dietical  and  from  12  to  141b.  Wormwood  affords  a 
medical  writings,  is  the  Portulaca  oleracea  good  quantity. 

of  Linnseus  ;  it  abounds  with  a  watery  and  To  extract  this  alkali,  nothing  more  is 
somewhat  acid  juice,  and  is  often  put  into  necessary  than  to  wash  the  ashes,  and  to 
soups,  or  pickled  with  spices.  It  is  said  concentrate  the  solution  in  boilers  of  cast 
to  be  antiseptic  and  aperient.  iron.  It  is  on  account  of  the  alkalies 

PORTULACA  OIERACEA.  The  systema-  that  wood-ashes  are  employed  in  the  lixivi- 
tic  name  of  the  eatable  purslane.  See  urns  used  by  laundresses,  or  bleachers. 
Pertulaca.  The  use  of  alkali,  in  this  case,  is  to  com- 

PORUS.    A  pore,  or  duct.  bine  with  the  fat  substances,  and  to  render 

POSCA.     Vinegar  and  water  mixed.  them  soluble  in  water. 

POSSETUM.  Posset.  Milk  curdled  with  Almost  all  the  pot-ash  sold  in  commerce 
wine,  treacle,  or  any  acid.  for  the  use  of  our  glass-houses,  our  soap- 

Posx  BHACHIALE.  (From  post,  after,  and  makers,  our  bleaching-grounds,  &c.  is  fa- 
irachium.  the  arm.)  The  metacarpus.  bricated  in  the  north,  where  the  abundance 

POSTERIOR  ANNUL ARIS.  (Muceu-  of  wood  admits  of  its  being  applied  to  this 
lus  posterior  annularis.}  An  external  in-  single  purpose. 

terosseal  muscle  of  the  hand,  that  extends  2.  The  lees  of  wine  is  almost  totally 
and  draws  the  ring-finger  inwards,  converted  into  this  alkali  by  combustion. 

POSTERIOR  INDICIS.     (Muscuhts pos-  This  salt  is  called  cendres gravelees  /  it  has 
terior  indicia.)       An   internal    interosseal  almost  always  a  greenish  colour,  and  con- 
muscle   of   the   hand,   that   extends   the   sidered  as  very  pure, 
fore-finger    obliquely,  and    draws  it  out-       3.  The  combustion   of  tartar  of  wine 
wards.  likewise   affords  an  alkali  of  considerable 

POSTERIOR  MEDII.  An  external  purity.  It  is  usually  burned  wrapped  up 
interosseal  muscle  of  the  hand,  that  ex-  in  paper,  in  small  packets,  which  are  dipped 
tends  the  middle  finger,  and  draws  it  out-  in  water,  and  afterwards  exposed  upon 
wards,  burning  coals.  In  order  to  purify  it,  the 

POTAMOGEITON.  (From 'cro-rat^c?,  a  residue  of  the  combustion  is  dissolved 
river,  and  T/I/TWV,  adjacent ;  so  named  be-  in  water,  the  solution  concentrated  by 
cause  it  grows  about  rivers.)  The  name  fire,  the  foreign  salts  separated  in  propor- 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  tion  as  they  precipitate,  and  a  very  pure 
system.  Class,  Tetrandria.  Order,  Te-  alkali  is  at  last  obtained,  which  is  known 
tragynia.  by  the  name  of  salt  of  tartar.  To  procure 

Potash,  acetate  of.     See  Jlcetas  potassne.     salt  of  tartar  more  speedily,  as  well  as  more 

Potash,  carbonate  of.  See  Carbonas  po-  economically,  a  mixture  of  equal  parts  of 
*Q>sste.  nitrate  of  pot-ash,  or  common  nitre,  and 

Potash,  fused.    See  Potassa  fusa.  tartar,  may  be  burned.    The  residue,  after 

'  Potash,  solution  of     See  Liquor  potassa.   lixiviation  affords  a  beautiful  salt  of  tartar. 

Potash,  subcarbonate  of.  See  Potassx  Salt  of  tartar  is  the  alkali  most  commonly 
subcar bonas.  employed  for  medical  uses. 


FOTASSA 


645 


4.  If  salt-petre  be  fused  upon  charcoal, 
the  acid  is  decomposed  and  dissipated, 
while  the  alkali  remains  alone  and  disen- 
gaged ;  this  is  called  extemporaneous  al- 
kali. 

When  the  salt  has  been  brought  to  the 
greates;  state  of  purity,  it  attracts  the  hu- 
midity of  the  air,  and  is  resolved  into  a 
liquor.  In  this  state  it  is  known  by  the 
very  improper  name  of  Oil  of  tartar  per 
deliquium. 

From  all  these  salts,  which  are  impure 
and  imperfect  carbonates  of  potash,  the 
pure  alkali  may  be  extracted. 

Methods  of  obtaining  pure  Potash  — It  has 
long  been  a  desideratum  with  chemists  to 
possess  a  method  of  preparing  potash  in  a 
state  of  absolute  purity ;  the  strong  ten- 
dency which  it  has  to  combination,  renders 
this  extremely  difficult.  The  following  are 
the  methods  now  made  use  of. 

A.  Bouillon  la  Grange's  apparatus  con- 
sists of  several  boxes  of  common  deal.  At 
the  bottom  put  river-sand,  which  must  be 
well  washed,  and  over  it  add  another  stra- 
tum, but  of  a  finer  kind,  and  cover  the 
whole  with  a  cloth,  besprinkled  with  wood- 
ashes.  In  the  bottom  of  each  box  a  hole 
is  made,  into  which  is  fitted  a  glass  tube, 
for  the  purpose  of  affording  a  passage  to 
the  liquor  as  it  filters  through  the  sand. 

Having  arranged  the  apparatus  in  this 
manner,  take  equal  purls  of  quick-lime  and 
pot-ash  of  commerce,  if  the  lime  is  very 
caustic  ;  but  in  the  contrary  case,  it  re- 
quires twenty-parts  of  lime  to  fifteen  of 
pot-ash  :  put  water  into  an  iron  kettle, 
bring  it  nearly  to  a  state  of  ebullition, 
and  then  add  lime,  which,  by  its  slaking, 
will  bring  the  water  to  that  state  com- 
pletely. When  it  is  slaked,  mix  the  pot- 
ash, and  form  of  the  whole  a  thick  liquid, 
which  must  be  suffered  to  cool  a  little. 
Then  pour  the  mixture  into  the  boxes,  and 
immediately  throw  water  over  it ;  but, 
to  prevent  the  water  from  making  holes, 
when  added,  place  over  it  a  small  board, 
which  will  rise  with  the  water. 

Care  must  be  taken  to  place  earthen 
pans,  or  other  vessels,  to  receive  the  li- 
quor which  runs  through  the  tubes  ;  and, 
that  the  ley  may  not  absorb  carbonic  acid 
from  the  atmosphere,  the  vessels  must  be 
closed  with  care,  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
exclude  the  external  air.  It  will  be  neces- 
sary also  to  keep  water  always  over  the 
mixture,  which  must  be  collected  till  it 
passes  tasteless  from  the  tubes. 

The  liquors  obtained  are  nearly  of  the 
same  degree  of  strength  till  towards  the 
end  of  the  process  ;  when  they  grow  weak 
suddenly. 

To  evaporate  the  water,  use  should  be 
made  of  cast-iron  pots,  beginning  with  the 
last  portions,  which  are  a  little  weaker  ; 
and  to  prevent  the  necessity  of  keeping 
the  strongest  a  long  time  in  contact  with 


the  air  when  boiling,  a  strong  ebullition  is 
requisite.  When  the  fluid  is  concentrated 
to  a  certain  degree,  any  sulphate  of  potash 
that  may  be  present  will  crystallize,  and 
be  precipitated. 

To  obtain  dry  potash,  pour  the  concen- 
trated liquor  into  a  small  basin,  and  pro- 
ceed with  the  evaporation,  till  a  little  ot  it, 
poured  on  an  iron  plate,  or  a  marble  slab, 
becomes  solid. 

Then  put  the  concrete  potash  into  ajar, 
and  pour  over  it  very  strong  alcohol  ;<the 
potash  alone  dissolves  in  it ;  the  sulphate 
and  muriate  of  potash,  wi'.h  the  portions 
of  earth  and  even  of  carbonic  acid,  which 
it  obstinately  retains,  or  which  it  may  have 
acquired  from  the  air  during  the  evapora- 
tion, remain  at  the  bottom  of  the  solution. 
Afterwards  decant  the  pure  liquor,  and 
distil  it  in  a  retort  till  it  becomes  colourless. 
It  must  then  be  evaporated  in  a  silver  ba- 
sin. On  cooling,  it  crystallizes  in  white 
laminae,  which  are  sometimes  three-tenths 
of  an  inch  in  length:  or,  instead  of  suf- 
fering it  to  crystallize,  it  may  be  evapjo- 
rated  to  dryness. 

2.  Lowitz  has  given  another  method. 
According  to  this  chemist,  the  whole  of  the 
operation  for  obtaining  potash  of  the  great- 
est purity,  and  without  the  least  colour,  con- 
sists in  this:  A  lixivium  of  potash,  freed 
from  carbonic  acid  in  the  usual  manner,  is 
evaporated  to  a  thick  pellicle.  After  the 
cooling,  the  foreign  salt  which  has  crystal- 
lized is  to  be  separated,  and  the  evapora- 
tion of  the  lixivium  continued  in  an  iron  pot. 
During  this  second  evaporation,  the  pel- 
licle of  foreign  salts,  particularly  of  car- 
bonate of  potash,  which  continues  to  be 
formed,  must  be  carefully  taken  off  with 
an  iron  skimmer.  When  no  more  pellicle 
is  formed,  and  the  matter  ceases  to  boil  up, 
it  is  removed  from  the  fire,  and  suffered  to 
cool,  continually  stirred  with  an  iron  spa- 
tula. It  is  then  to  be  dissolved  in  double 
the  quantity  of  cold  water,  and  the  solu- 
tion filtered,  and  evaporated  in  a  glass  re- 
tort, till  it  begins  to  deposit  regular  crys- 
tals. If  the  mass  should  consolidate  ever 
so  little  by  cooling,  a  small  quantity  of 
water  is  to  be  added,  and  it  must  be  heated 
again  to  render  it  fluid.  After  the  forma- 
tion of  a  sufficient  quantity  of  regular  crys- 
tals, the  fluid,  which  is  very  brown,  is  to 
be  decanted,  and  the  salt,  after  being 
suffered  to  drain,  must  be  re-dissolved  in 
the  same  quantity  of  water.  The  de- 
canted fluid  must  be  kept  in  a  well-closed 
bottle,  and  suffered  to  become  clear  by 
subsiding  during  several  days.  It  must 
then  be  decanted  for  a  second  evaporation 
and  crystallization.  The  process  must  be 
repeated  as  long  as  the  crystals  afford,  with 
the  least  possible  quantity  of  water,  solu- 
tions perfectly  limped.  These  solutions 
are  to  be  preserved  in  well-closed  bottles, 
to  defend  them  from  the  access  of  air. 


646, 


POTASS  A. 


The  greatest  difficulty  of  this  process 
arises  from  the  facility  with  which  the  fluid 
assumes  a  solid  form.  To  obviate  this  in- 
convenience, a  small  portion  of  it  may  be 
concentrated  to  the  point  at  which  it  be- 
comes converted  into  a  solid  mass  by 
cooling.  The  saturation  of  a  lixivium  con- 
siderably evaporated,  may  be  ascertained 
by  throwing  small  pieces  of  this  mass  into 
it  during  its  cooling.  When  these  are  no 
longer  dissolved,  it  is  a  proof  that  it  is  at 
the  required  point. 

With  regard  to  the  foreign  salts  which 
are  mixed  with  the  potash,  the  greatest  por- 
tion separates  by  crystallization,  after  the 
first  evaporation.  The  rest  is  separated 
during  the  second  concentration,  by  the 
continual  skimming  of  the  pellicle.  The 
little  which  may  remain  with  the  potash 
must  precipitate  for  want  of  water  of  so- 
lution, in  a  lixivium,  wherein  the  alkali  it- 
self is  no  longer  dissolved  but  by  its  own 
water  of  crystallization. 

Remarks — The  property  of  alkalies,  to 
dissolve  in  highly  rectified  alcohol,  with 
the  exclusion  of  every  foreign  salt,  would 
afford  an  excellent'  means  of  obtaining 
potash  very  pure,  if  their  mutual  action  did 
not  afford  a  new  source  of  impurity.  For 
when  an  alkali,  absolutely  pure  and  chrystal- 
lized,  is  dissolved  in  spirit  of  wine,  even 
without  heat,  the  fluid  assumes  a  very 
brown  colour,  which  becomes  still  deeper 
after  being  decanted  from  the  saline  mass. 

The  crystallization  of  potash  is  very  dif- 
ferent, accordingly  as  the  crystals  are  form- 
ed with  cold  or  heat.  In  the  first  case,  the 
crystals  obtained  areoctahedra  in  groups, 
which  contain  0.43  water  of  crystallisation, 
and  excite,  by  their  solution  in  water, 
even  in  the  summer,  a  degree  of  cold  very 
near  the  point  of  aqueous  congelation.  In 
the  second  case,  very  thin  crystalline 
transparent  blades  of  extraordinary  mag- 
nitude are  formed,  which,  by  an  assem- 
blage of  lines  crossing  each  other  in  infinite 
directions,  present  an  aggregate  of  cells 
or  cavities,  most  commonly  so  perfectly 
closed  that  the  vessel  may  be  inverted 
without  the  escape  of  the  smallest  drop  of 
lixivium,  though  sometimes  included  to 
the  amount  of  an  ounce  or  two.  For  this 
reason,  it  is  necessary  to  break  this  fine 
crystallization,  that  the  fluid  may  run  off. 
The  crystals  present,  in  their  regular  for- 
mation, rectangular  tetragonal  blades, 
which,  as  they  contain  little  water  of  crys- 
tallization, produce  a  considerable  degree 
of  heat  when  dissolved  in  water. 

By  exposing  such  alkaline  crystals  to  a 
red  heat,  in  a  silver  crucible,  they  become 
fused  ;  and,  after  cooling,  afford  a  mass  as 
white  as  snow,  extremely  caustic  and  deli- 
quescent. 

As  the  crystals  and  the  lixivium,  during 
the  length  of  time  required  to  drain  the 
salt,  may  frequently  become  charged  with 


a  portion  of  carbonic  acid,  it  is  advisable, 
in  order  to  avoid  this  inconvenience  as 
much  as  possible,  that  thelixivium,  as  soon 
as  it  is  brought  to  the  requisite  point  of 
concentration,  should  be  poured  into  a 
narrow-necked  bottle,  and  well  closed 
therein  to  crystallize.  After  the  crystals 
are  formed,  the  bottle  is  to  be  reversed 
without  opening,  and  kept  in  a  tempera- 
ture rather  warm  until  the  crystals  are 
well  dried.  During  the  winter,  the  li- 
quor, after  the  first  crystallization,  conti- 
nues to  crystallize  without  being  submitted 
to  a  new  evaporation,  provided  only  that 
it  be  exposed  to  a  temperature  somewhat 
colder  than  that  wherein  the  first  crystals 
were  formed. 

Properties  of  pure  Pot-ash. — Pot-ash,  in  a 
crystallized  form,  consists  of  soft,  quadran- 
gular, compressed  prisms,  which  are  ex- 
tremely caustic  and  deliquescent.  It  dis- 
solves all  soft  animal  matters  when  brought 
into  contact  with  it.  It  liquifies  by  a  gentle 
heat,  and  rises  in  fumes  at  high  tempera- 
tures. It  does  not  unite  in  a  direct  man- 
ner with  phosphorus.  I.t  easily  combines 
with  sulphur  and  metallic  oxids.  It  dis- 
solves alumine  in  the  humid  way,  and  even 
a  small  quantity  of  silex  ;  but  it  does  not 
acton  glucme,  or  zircon,  nor  on  magnesia, 
or  lime.  It  contracts  no  union  with  ba- 
rytes.  It  absorbs  water  and  carbonic  acid 
rapidly.  It  fuses  into  glass  with  silex,  by 
the  aid  of  fire.  It  combines  with  the 
acids,  and  forms  salts,. which  in  general 
do  not  yield  their  acid  unless  to  barytes. 
It  changes  blue  vegetable  colours  green, 
and  possesses  all  the  general  properties  of 
alkalies. 

Decomposition  of  Potassa. 

Potassa,  from  its  analogy  to  ammonia, 
has  often  been  conjectured  to  be  a  com- 
pound body ;  but  nothing  satisfactory  had 
ever  been  proved.  Its  decomposition, 
however,  has  since  been  effected  by  the 
labours  of  Mr.  Davy,  and  the  discovery  of 
its  constituents  will  ever  be  regarded  as 
the  most  important  in  chemistry.  Mr. 
Davy  was  led  to  institute  experiments, 
with  a  view  to  decompose  the  fixed  alka- 
lies by  his  previous  discovery,  that,  by  the 
powers  of  galvanism,  the  principles  of 
bodies  were  separated,  according  to  a  cer- 
tain law,  some  being  attracted  to  the  one 
galvanic  pole,  others  to  the  other;  and 
that  the  strength  of  these  attracting  forces 
are  proportional  to  the  energies  of  the  op- 
posite electricities  in  the  galvanic  circle, 
and  to  the  conducting  power  and  the  de- 
gree of  concentration  of  the  substances 
submitted  to  their  action. 

In  his  first  attempts,  he  exposed  the  al- 
kali, dissolved  in  water,  to  the  action  of 
the  galvanic  battery,  but  the  water  alone 
of  the  solution  was  decomposed.  Potassa, 
in  fusion,  was  then  placed  in  the  galvanic 
circuit;  a  vivid  light,  and  appearances  of 


POTASSA.  64!T 

the   production    of    combustible    matter  oxygen.      And  this    Mr-  Davy  soon  con- 

were  observed  ;    on  submitting1  the  solid  firmed,  by  synthetic  experiments, 

alkali,   rendered  a  conductor  of  electrici-  He  fouud  that  the  metallic  lustre  of  this 

ty   by  being    very  slightly  moistened,  to  inflammable    substance    immediately   be- 

the    galvanic    action,   these    appearances  came  destroyed,  in  the  atmosphere,  and  a 

were    still  better  marked;  and  it  was  in  white  crust  formed  upon  it  which  was  pure 

'this  way  Mr.  Davy  succeeded  in  effecting  potassa.     This  was  soon  dissolved  by  at- 

the  complete  decomposition.  tracting  humidity  from  the  air  ;    a  new 

"  A  small  piece  of  pure  potash,  which  quantity  was  formed  on  the  surface,  until 
had  been  exposed  a  few  seconds  to  the  at-  the  whole  disappeared,  and  had  formed  a 
mosphere,  so  as  to  give  conducting  power  saturated  alkaline  solution.  When  theglo- 
to  the  surface,  was  placed  upon  an  insu-  bules  were  placed  in  tubes  containing 
lated  disc  of  platina,  connected  with  the  atmospheric  air,  or  oxygen  gas,  an  ab- 
negative  side  of  the  battery  in  a  state  of  sorption  of  oxygen  took  place,  and  a  crust 
intense  activity;  and  a  platina  wire,  com-  of  alkali  was  formed.  When  they  were 
municating  with  the  positive  side,  was  strongly  heated,  confined  in  given  portions 
brought  in  contact  with  the  upper  surface  of  oxygen,  a  rapid  combustion,  with  a 
of  the  alkali.  Under  these  circumstances  brilliant  white  flame,  was  produced,  and 
a.  vivid  action  was  observed  to  take  place,  they  were  converted  into  a  white  and  solid 
The  potash  began  to  fuse  at  both  its  points  mass,  which  was  found  to  be  potassa  ;  oxy- 
of  electrization.  There  was  a  violent  effer-  gen  was  absorbed,  and  nothing  emitted 
vescence  at  its  upper  surface  ;  at  the  low-  which  affected  the  purity  of  the  residual 
er,  or  negative  surface,  there  was  no  li-  air.  From  subsequent  experiments,  Mr. 
beration  of  elastic  fluid;  but  small  globules  Davy  endeavoured  to  determine  the  pro- 
having  a  high  metallic  lustre,  and  being  portions  of  these  elements.  From  the  pro- 
precisely  similar  in  visible  characters  to  ducts  of  the  combustion  of  the  base,  com- 
quicksilver,  appeared ;  some  of  which  pared  with  the  quantity  of  oxygen  ab- 
burnt,  with  an  explosion  and  bright  flame,  sorbed,  he  inferred  taking  the  mean  of 
as  soon  as  they  were  formed,  and  others  two  experiments,  that  potussa  consists  of 
remained,  and  were  merely  tarnished,  and  86.1  of  base,  and  13.9  of  oxygen.  From 
finally  covered  with  a  white  film,  which  the  results  of  the  decomposition  of  water 
formed  on  their  surfaces.  These  globules  by  the  base,  the  proportions  indicated 
numerous  experiments  soon  shewed  to  be  were  84  of  base  and  16  of  oxygen.  The 
the  substance  I  was  in  search  of,  and  a  mean  of  these  will  be  85  and  15. 
peculiar  inflammable  principle  the  basis  of  The  decomposition  of  potassa  may  be 
potash.'*,  effected,  without  difficulty,  with  a  gal- 

The    platina,  Mr.  Davy  found,  had  no  vanic    battery  of   not  very  high  powers, 

share  in  its  production  ;  as  it  was  equally  One  of  100  plates,  of  six  inches  square,  is 

produced  when  even  charcoal,  and  other  sufficient. 

metals,  were  used  for  completing  the  elec-  An  important  confirmation  of  the  disco- 

trical  circuit.     The  phenomena  too  were  very  is  that  which  has  been  received  from 

quite  independent  of  the  presence  of  air.  an  experiment  performed  by  Guy-Lussac 

As,  in  the  decomposition  of  compound  and  Thenard.  It  occurred  to  these  che- 
substances  by  galvanism,  Mr.  Davy  had  mists,  that  potassa  might  be  decomposed 
found  that  when  combustible  bases  had  by  causing  a  substance  to  act  on  it  having 
been  developed  at  the  negative  side,  oxy-  a  strong  attraction  for  oxygen.  They  put 
gen  is  evolved  at  the  positive  side,  it  was  clean  iron  filings  into  a  gun-barrel,  bent  so 
reasonable  to  conclude  that  this  happen-  that  the  filings  in  the  curvature  could  be 
ed  in  the  above  experiment,  and  that  the  raised  to  a  sufficient  heat,  by  the  barrel 
effervescence  observed  at  the  part  of  the  being  placed  across  a  furnace.  With  one 
potassa  in  immediate  contact  with  the  extremity  of  it,  a  tube  is  connected  con- 
positive  wire,  was  due  to  the  disengage-  taining  solid  potassa.  When  the  iron  filings 
ment  of  oxygen  gas.  He  accordingly  in  the  barrel  are  brought  to  a  white  heat, 
found,  perform  ing  the  experiments  in  glass  the  alkali  in  the  tube  which  has  been  pre- 
tubes,  so  as  to  collect  the  aerial  product  viously  kept  cold  by  a  freezing  mixture, 
given  out  at  the  positive  surface,  that  this,  is  melted  by  applying  heat  to  it  by  a  por- 
on  the  most  delicate  examination,  proved  table  furnace  ;  and  it  is  allowed  to  run 
to  be  pure  oxygen ;  and,  unless  an  excess  through,  by  a  small  aperture,  upon  the 
of  water  was  present,  no  gas  was  evolved  iron  filings.  It  suffers  decomposition, 
from  the  negative  surface,  nothing  being  the  iron  attracts  its  oxygen,  and  the  in- 
produced  there  but  the  inflammable  glo-  flammable  base  is  sublimed  to  the  other 
bules.  end  of  the  tube,  which  is  kept  cold,  so 

By  these  analytic  experiments,  there-  as  to  condense  it;  a  tube  of  safety,  con- 
fore,  potassa  is  proved  to  be  a  compound  taining  a  little  mercury,  being  connected 
of  a  peculiar  substance,  highly  inflamma-  with  the  extremity,  to  allow  of  the  disen- 
Me,  and  having  a  metallic  lustre,  with  gagement  of  any  aerial  matter,  and  at  the 


648  POTASSA. 

same  time  exclude  the  air.  Hydrogen  gas  inflames  in  other  gases  which  can  afford 
is  disengagedduringtheproctss,whichap-  oxygen,  as  the  oxymuriatic  acid  gas.  It  is 
pears  to  be  derived  from  the  decomposition  so  liable  to  oxygenafion,  that  it  is  difficult 
of  water  contained  in  the  alkali,  and  the  to  pi  eserve  it  unchanged;  the  best  method 
result  is  most  successful  when  the  alkali  is  is  to  keep  it  in  naph  ha  ;  for.  although  it 
in  the  driest  state.  The  base  of  the  alkali  does  not  sink  in  that  fluid,  it  is  enveloped 
is  obtained  m  the  form  of  brilliant  laminae,  by  a  fil-u  of  it,  which  protects  it  from  the 
adhering  to  the  side  of  thv  ^un-barrel.  action  of » he  air. 

There  is  also  found  in  the  curvature  where  When  heated  in  hydrogen  gas,  at  a  de- 
the  filings  were  contained,  an  alloy  of  it  gree  below  its  point  of  vaporization,  it 
with  iron.  According  to  Mr.  Davy,  who  diminishes  in  volume, and  the  gas  explodes 
performed  the  experiment  with  success,  with  the  production  of  alkaline  fumes, 
the  base  thus  obtained  is  rather  heavier  when  it  is  allowed  to  pass  into  the  air,  a 
than  that  procured  by  electricity,  probably  portion  of  the  potassium  appears,  there- 
from containing  a  little  iron.  fore,  to  have  been  dissolved;  but,  by  cool- 
To  the  matter  discovered  by  these  re-  ing,  this  is  in  a  great  measure  deposited, 
searches,  as  the  bast*  of  potassa,  Mr.  Davy  as  the  gas  loses  its  property  of  detonating, 
has  given  the  name  of  spontaneously. 

POTASSIUM;  Potassium,  when  brought  into  contact 

the  termination  of  this  name  being  that  as-  with  water,  decomposes  it  with  great  vio- 
signed  to  metals,  and  this  substance  be-  lence,  an  explosion  is  produced,  with 
ing  presumed  to  be  metallic  flame,  and  potassa  is  formed.  Placed  on 

Potassium,  at  the  temperature  of  60°  ice,  it  instantly  burns  with  a  bright  flame, 
of  Fahrenheit,  appears  in  the  form  of  melting  the  ice.  So  strong  is  the  action 
small  globules,  possessing  the  metallic  ot  this  substance  on  wa;er,  that  it  disco- 
lustre  and  opacity,  and  having  the  general  vers,  by  the  decomposition  it  produces, 
appearance  of  quicksilver,  go  that  by  the  the  smallest  quantity  of  water  in  other 
eye  it  is  not  easy  to  distinguish  betweea  liquids,  as  in  alcohol,  or  in  ether.  Potas- 
them.  At  this  temperature,  however,  it  sium,  thrown  into  solutions  of  the  mineral 
is  rather  imperfectly  fluid,  so  that  it  does  acids,  inflames  and  burns  on  the  surface, 
not  easily  recover  its  globular  form.  At  and  the  compound  of  potassa,  with  the 
70°  it  is  more  liquid  and  mobile  ;  and  at  the  acid  employed,  is  formed, 
temperature  of  100°  is  so  completely  so,  Potassium  combines  with  the  primary 
that  different  globules  can  be  easily  run  inflammables.  When  brought  in  contact 
into  one.  At  50°  it  becomes  a  soft  and  with  phosphorus,  under  exposure  to  air, 
malleable  solid,  which  has  the  lustre  of  both  bodies  become  fluid,  burn,  and  phos- 
polished  silver,  and  at  32°  it  becomes  pfaate  of  potassa  is.  formed.  When  the 
harder  and  brittle,  displaying,  when  bro-  experiment  is  made  under  naphtha,  so  as 
ken,  a  crystallized  texture.  Though  so  to  exclude  the  air,  they  combine,  and 
fusible,  it  is  not  very  volatile,  but  requires  form  a  compound  less  fusible  that  either 
a  temperature  approaching  a  red-heat  to  of  its  ingredients.  It  has  the  lustre  of  po- 
convert  it  into  vapour.  It  condenses  un-  lished  lead. 

changed.  It  is  a  perfect  conductor  of  elec-  When  potassium  is  brought  in  contact 
tricity,  and  is  also  an  excellent  conductor  with  sulphur  in  fusion,  under  the  vapour  of 
of  heat.  naphtha,  they  combine  rapidly  with  the 

It  is  the  lightest  substance  known  ;  it  is  evolution  of  heat  and  light,  and  a  grey 
therefore  lighter  than  ether,  or  alcohol  substance,  in  appearance  like  sulphuret  of 
Mr.  Davy  found  that  it  did  not  even  sink  iron,  is  formed,  a  little  sulphuretted  hy- 
in  naphtha  twice  distilled,  the  specific  gra-  drogen  being  evolved.  When  the  union  is 
vity  of  which  was  about  770.  Its  specific  effected  in  the  atmosphere,  inflammation 
gravity  he  estimates,  compared  with  that  takes  place. 

of  water,  is  as  6  to  10,  at  62®  of  Fahrenheit.  With  the  metals,  potassium  enters  rea- 
In  its  solid  form  it  is  rather  heavier,  but  dily  into  combination.  With  mercury  it 
atill,  when  cooled  to  40*,  it  swims  in  dis-  produces  some  singular  results.  When  one 
tilled  naphtha.  part  of  it  is  added  to  eight  or  ten  parts  of 

Its  chemical  relations  are  not  less  sin-  mercury  in  volume,  at  60°  Fahrenheit,  they 
gular  than  its  physical  properties.  constantly  unite  and  form  a  substance  ex- 

It  combines  with  oxygen  slowly  and  actly  like  mercury  in  colour,  but  which 
without  flame,  at  all  temperatures  below  has  less  coherence  ;  for  small  portions  of  it 
that  of  its  volatilization  ;  but,  at  this  tern-  appear  like  flattened  spheres.  When  a 
perature,  combustion  of  it  takes  place,  globule  is  made  to  touch  a  globule  about 
the  heat  is  intense,  and  the  light  white  and  twice  as  large,  they  combine  with  con- 
vivid.  It  appears  to  combine  with  diflfe-  siderable  heat ;  the  compound  is  fluid  at 
lent  proportions  of  oxygen ;  at  least  an  the  temperature  of  its  formation ;  but, 
oxide  of  it,  in  a  lower  state  of  oxydation  when  cold,  it  appears  as  a  solid  metal, 
than  potassa,  can  be  obtained.  Potassium  similar  in  colour  to  silver.  If  the  quantity 


POT  POT  649 

of  the  basis  of  potassa  is  still  further  in-  POTASS  A  FUSA.  Fused  potash, 
creased,  so  as  to  be  about  one-thirtieth  the  Kali  pur  urn.  Jllkali  vegetabile  fixum  caus- 
weight  of  mercury,  the  amalgam  increases  ticum.  "  Take  of  solution  of  potash,  a 
in  hardness,  and  becomes  brittle.  The  gallon."  Evaporate  the  water,  in  a  clean 
solid  amalgam,  in  which  the  basis  is  in  the  iron  pot,  over  the  fire,  until,  when  the 
smallest  proportion,  seems  to  consist  of  ebullition  has  ceased,  the  potash  remains  in. 
about  one  part  in  weight  of  base,  and  a  state  of  fusion  ;  pour  it  upon  a  clean  iron 
seventy  pans  of  mercury>  and  is  very  soft  plate,  into  pieces  of  convenient  form.  This 
and  malleable.  preparation  of  potash  is  violently  caustic, 

When  these  compounds  are  exposed  to  destroying  the  living  animal  fibre  with 
air,  they  rapidly  absorb  oxygen  ;  potassa,  great  energy. 

which  deliquesces,  is  formed,  and,  in  a  POTASSJE  ACETAS.  See  Jlcetas  pot- 
few  minutes,  the  mercury  is  found  pure  assce. 

and  unaltered.  When  a  globule  of  the  POTASSJE  SUBCARBONAS.  Sub- 
amalgum  is  thrown  into  water,  it  rapidly  carbonate  of  potash,  formerly  called  Kali 
decomposes  it,  with  a  hissing  noise  ;  po-  prxparatnm.  Sal  absynthii.  Sal  Tartari. 
tassa  is  formed,  pure  hydrogen  is  disen-  Sal planiarum.  "  Take  of  impure  potash, 
gaged,  and  the  mercury  remains  free.  powdered,  three  pounds  ;  boiling  water, 

The  fluid  amalgam  of  mercury  and  po-  three  pints  and  a  half.'*  Dissolve  the  potash 
tassium  dissolves  all  the  metals;  and,  in  in  water,  and  filter  ;  then  pour  the  solution 
this  state  of  union,  mercury  acts  on  pla-  into  a  cleNan  iron  pot,  and  evaporate  the 
tina  and  iron.  water  over  a  moderate  fire  until  the  liquor 

When  potassium  is  heated  with  gold,  or  thickens  ;  then  let  the  fire  be  withdrawn, 
silver,  or  copper,  in  a  close  vessel  of  pure  and  stir  the  liquor  constantly  with  an  iron 
glass,  it  rapidly  acts  upon  them  ;  and  rod,  until  the  salt  concretes  into  granular 
when  the  compounds  are  thrown  into  wa-  crystals. 

ter,thefluidisdecomposed,potassaformed,  A  purer  subcarbonate  of  potash  may  be 
and  the  metals  appear  to  be  separated  un-  prepared  in  the  same  manner  from  tartar, 
altered.  It  reduces  the  metallic  oxides  which  must  first  be  burnt,  until  it  becomes 
when  heated  with  them,  and  when  the  ash-coloured. 

potassium  is  in  excess,  it  combines  With  the  This  preparation  of  potash  is  in  general 
reduced  metal.  In  consequence  of  this  use  to  form  the  citrat  of  potash  for  the 
property,  it  decomposes  flint  glass  and  saline  draughts.  A  scruple  is  generally  di- 
green  glass,  reducing  the  metallic  oxides  reeled  to  be  saturated  with  lemon-juice, 
they  contain,  forming  potassa,  which  dis-  In  this  process,  the  salt  which  is  composed 
solves  the  glass.  At  a  red  heat,  it  acts  of  potash  and  carbonic  acid  is  decomposed, 
even  on  the  purest  glass,  attracting  part  The  citric  acid  having  a  greater  affinity  for 
of  the  oxygen  of  the  alkali  in  the  glass,  the  potash  than  the  carbonic,  seizes  it 
and  forming  the  substance  which  is  potas-  and  forms  the  citrat  of  potash,  whilst  the 
sium  in  the  first  degree  of  oxygenat ion.  carbonic  acid  flies  off  in  the  form  of  air. 

The  preparations  of  this  alkali  that  are  The  subcarbonate  of  potash  possesses  ant- 
used  in  medicine,  are  acid  virtues,  is  an  antidote  against  white  ar- 

1.  Potassa  fusa.  senic,  and  may  be  exhibited  with  advantage 

2.  Liquor  potassae.  in  convulsions  and  other  spasms  of  the  in- 

3.  Potassa  cum  calce.  testines  arising  from  acidity,  in  calculous 

4.  Subcarbonas  potassse.  complaints,    leucorrhcea,   scrophula,    and 

5.  Carbonas  potassae.  aphthous  affections.  The  dose  is  from  ten. 

6.  Sulphas  potassx.  grains  to  half  a  drachm. 

7.  Super-sulphas  potassae,  POTASSJE      SULPHAS.         Formerly 

8.  Turtras  potassae.  called    Kali    vitriolatum.       Alkali  vegeta- 

9.  Acetas  potassx.  bils  vitriolatum.     Sal  de  duobus.     Arcanum 

10.  Citras  potassx.  duplicatum.     Sal  poly chrestns.     Nitrum   vi- 

11.  Oxymurias  potassae.  triolatum.      Tartarum  vitriolatum.     "Take 
12-  Suiphuretum  potassae.  of  salt  which  remains  after  the  distillation 
POTASSA  CARBONAS.  See  Carbonas  of  nitric  acid,   two  pounds  ;  boiling  water, 

potassx.  two  gallons."  Mix  them,  that  the  salt 
POTASS \  CUM  CALCE.  Potash  with  may  be  dissolved;  next  add  as  much  car- 
lime.  Calx  cum  kali  puro.  Causticum  com-  bonate  of  potash  as  may  be  requisite  for 
munefortius.  Lapis  infernalis  sive  septicus.  the  saturation  of  the  acid  ;  then  boil  the 
"  Take  of  solution  of  potash,  three  pints  ;  solution,  until  a  pellicle  appears  upon  the 
fresh  lime,  a  pound."  Boil  the  solution  of  surface,  and,  after  straining,  set  it  by,  that 
potash  down  «o  a  pint,  then  add  the  lime,  crystals  may  form.  Having  poured  away 
previously  skked  by  the  addition  of  water,  the  water,  dry  the  crystals  on  bibulous 
and  .nix  them  together  intimately.  This  paper.  Its  virtues  are  cathartic,  diuretic, 
is  iii  common  use  with  surgeons  as  a  and  deobstruent ;  with  svhich  intentions  it 
caustic,  to  produce  ulcerations,  and  to  open  is  administered  in  a  great  variety  of  dis- 
ubscesses.  eases,  as  constipation,  suppression  of  the 


650 


POT 


lochia,  fevers,  icterus,  dropsies,  milk  tu-  Linnaean  system.    Class,  J\fonoccia.  Order, 

mours,  &c.     The  dose  is  from  one  scruple  Polyandria. 

to  half  an  ounce.  POTERIUM  SANGUISOHBA.     The  systema- 

POTASS  JE    SULPHURETUM.         See  tic  name  of  the  Btrnet  saxifrage,  the  leaves 

Sulphuntwn  potass*,  of  which  are  often  put  into  cool  tankards  j 

POTASS.E  SUPERSULPHAS.     Super-  ihey  have  an  adstringem  quality. 

sulphate  of  potash.      "Take  of  the  salt  POUPART1I     L1GAMENTUM.       See 

which  remains  after  the  disiillatian  of  nitric  Pouparfs  ligament 

acid,    two     pounds ;    boiling    water,  four  POUPART's    LIGAMENT.      Ligumen- 

pounds."     Mix  them  tog-ether,  so  that  the  turn  Poupartii.    Fallopian  ligament,   l.^ui- 

salt  may  be  dissolved,  and  strain  the  solu-  nal  ligament.  A  strong  ligam.  nv,  or  rather 

tion  ;  then  boil  it  until  a  pellicle  appear  a    tendinous     expansion    of   the    external 

upon  the  surface,  and  set  it  by,  that  crys-  oblique    muscle,   going    across   from    the 

tals  may  form.      Having  poured  away  the  inferior  and  anterior  spinous  process  of  ihe 

water,  dry  these  crystals   upon   bibulous  ilium,  to  the  crista  of  the  os  pubis.     It    s 

paper.  under  this    ligament    the   femoral  vessels 

POTASSJE    TARTRAS.      Tartrate    of  pass  ;  and  when  the  intestine  or  oment  .m 

potash,  formerly  called  Kuli  tarturisatum.  passes  underneath  it,  the  disease  is  called 

Tartarian   solubile      Tartaris    tartarisatus,  a  femoral  hernia. 

Sal  vegetabilis      Jllkali  vegetabile  tartarisa-  Powder,  untimonial.     See  Pulvis  Jlntimo- 

tum.     "Take  of  subcarbonate  of  potash,  niulis. 

a  pound;  supertartrate  of  potash,    three  Powder  of  burnt  hartshorn  with  opium.  See 

pounds  ;  boiling   water  a    gallon."      Dis-  Pulvis  cornu  cum  opio. 

solve  the  subcarbonate   of  potash   in  the  Powder,  compound,  of  aloe.     See  Pulvis 

Water  ;  next  add  the  supertartraie   of  pot-  aloes  compositus. 

ash,  previously  reduced  to  powder,  gra-  Powdtr,  compound,  of  chalk.     See  Pulvis 

dually,  until  bubbles  of  gas  shall  cease  to  crelue  compositus. 

arise.     Strain  the  solution  through  paper,  Powder,   compound,  of  chalk  with   opium. 

then  boil  it  until  a  pellicle  appear  upon  the  See  Pulvis  crctae  compositus  cum  opio. 

surface,  and  set   it  by,  tha    crystals  may  Powder,  compound,  of  cinnamon.  See  Pul- 

form.      Having  poured  away   the    water,  vii>  cinnamom  compositus 

dry  the  crystals  upon  bibulous  paper.  Dili-  Powder,  compound,  of  contrayerva.     See 

retic,  deobsiruent,  and  eccoprotic  virtues  Pulvis  conn  uyervae  compositus 

are  attributed  to  this  preparation.  Powder,  compound,  of  ipecacuanha.     See 

of    the  Pulvis  Ipecacuanhas  compositus. 


POTATOE,    COMMON.      The  root 

Solanum  tuber osum   of  Linnaeus.     Solatium        Powder,    componnd,  of  kino, 
esculentum.       Kippa.       Kelengu.       Papas    kino  cumpositus. 

Jlmei'icunus.      Pappus    Jtmericanns.       Con-        Powder,    compound,    of  scammony. 
volvus  Indicus.     A  native  of  Peru.    An  ex-   Pulvis  scummonice  compositus. 
tremely  nutritious  and    wholesome   vege-       Powder,  compound,  of  senna 
table.  vis  senna  compost tus 

POTATOE,    SPAXISH.      The    root    of  the        Powder,    compound,  of  tragacanth. 
Convolvulus    batatas  of  Linnaeus.     It   is  a   Pulvis  tragacanthte  compositus. 
native  of  the    Indies.     It    is   firm,   and  of 
a  pale  brown  on  the  outside  ;  white  within, 
and    very    sweet,    like   chesnuts,  and  the 
only  esculent   root  of  the  genus  convol- 
vulus. 

POTENTILLA.     (Jl  potentia,  from  its 
effic  .cy.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  af  plants    alba. 
in  the  Lmnxan  system.     Class,  Icosandria         Pjt^ECORDIA. 
Order,  Polygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wild  region  of  the  thorax. 
\tansy.  Argentina.  Jlnserina.  The  leaves  PR^EFURNIUM.  (From  pr<e,  before,  and 
of  this  plant,  Potentillu  anserina  of  Lmnieus,  furnus,  a  furnace.)  The  mouth  of  a  chemi- 
possess  mildly  adstringent  and  corroborant  cal  furnace. 

qualities  ;  b  it  are  seldom  used,  except  by        HR^PARAXTIA    JIEDICAMENTA.          Medi- 
the  lower  orders  cines  preparing  the  pecant  fluids  to  pass 

The    systema-  off. 

PR/EPARANTIA    VASA. 
matic  vessels  of  the  testicles. 


See  Pulvis 


See 


See  Pvl- 
See 


Power,  muscular.  See  Irritability  and 
Muscular  motion. 

Power,  tonic.  See  Irritability. 

Precipitate,  red.  See  Nitrico-oxydum 
hydrargyri. 

Precipitate,  white.     See  Calx  hydrargyri 


(From  prcc,  before,  and 
the  heart.)     The  fore  part  01  the 


The   sper« 


PRJ2PUT1UM      (From  pr#putot  to  cut 


POTEXTILLA 

tic  name  of  .he  silver- weed,  or  wild  tansy. 
See  Potentillu. 

POTENTILLA  REPTAXS.     The    systematic 

name  of  the  common  cinquefoil.    See  Pen-   off  before,  because  some  nations  used  to 
taphiflhim  cut  it  off  in  circumcision.)     Epagogion,  of 

POTKRiUM.  (From  woT»gio»,  a  cup  ;  Dioscorides.  Posthe.  The  prepuce.  The 
so  m.meti  from  the  shape  of  its  flowers.)  membraneous  or  cutaneous  fold  that  co« 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  vers  the  glans  penis  and  clitoris. 


PREGNANCY.  55! 

Prtepuce.  See  Prteputium.  every  circumstance  which  can   aller  the 

PRASIUM.     (From  v^cto-m,  a  square   bor-  natural  slate  of  tliat  organ, 

der ;   so   called    from    its   square   stalks.)  The  first   circumstance    which  renders 

Mamtbium,  or  hniv hound.  pregnancy  probable,  is  the  suppression  of 

PHASUM     (From  TfgAce,  to  !)iirn,  because  the  periodical  evacuation,  which  is  gene- 

of  their  hot  taste.)    I':. e  leek.  rally    accompanied    with    fulness    in    the 

PRAXIS.     (From  vgio-irce,   to  perform.)  breasts,  head-ache,   flushings  in  the  face, 

The  practice  of  medicine-  and  heat  in  the  palms  of  the  hands. 

PRECIPITATION.  (Pr<eripitatio  f  from  These  symptoms  are  commonly  the  con- 

prxcipito,  to  cast  down.)     When   two  bo-  sequences  of  suppression,   and   therefore 

dies  are  united,  for  instance,  an  acid  and  are  to  be  regarded  as  signs  of  pregnancy, 

an  oxyd,  and  a  third  body  is  added,  such  in  so  far  only  as  they  depend  on  it. 

as  an  alkali,  which  has  a  greater  affinity  As,  however,  the  suppression  ofthepe- 

with  the  acid  than  the  metallic  oxyd,  the  riodical  evacuation  often  happens  from  ac- 

consequence  is,  that   the  alkali  combines  cideiual   exposure    to    cold,  or    from  the 

with  the  acid,  and  the  oxyd,  thus  desert-  change  of  life  in  conseq -ence  of  marriage, 

ed,  appears  in  a  separate  state  at  the  bot-  it  can  never  be  considered  as  an  infallible 

torn  of  the  vessel  in  which  the  operation  is  sign. 

performed.     Tiiis  decomposition   is   com-  The  belly,  some  weeks  after  pregnancy, 

monly  known  by  'he  name  of  precipitation,  becomes  flat,  fr  -m  the  womb  sinking,  and 

and  the  substance  that   sinks  is  named  a  hence  drawing  down   the  intestines  along 

precipitate     The   substance,  by  the  addi-  with  it;   but  this  cannot  be  looked  upon  as 

tiou  of  whici   the  phenomenon  is  produ-  a  certain   sign   of  pregnancy,  because  an 

ceil,  is  denominu'ed  the  precipitant.  enlargement  of  the  womb  from  any  other 

PREDISPOSING  CAUSE.      Causa  pros-  cause  will  produce.the  same  eflTtct. 

dispone.ns.   Causa  proegumena.    That  which  Many  women,  soon  after  they  are  preg- 

renders  the  body  susceptible  of  disease,  nant,  become   very  much  altered  in  their 

The  most  frequent  predisposing  causes  of  looks,  and  have  peculiar  irritable  feelings, 

diseases   are,  the  temperament  and  habit  inducing  a  disposition  of  mind  which  ren- 

of  the  body,  idiosyncracy,  age,   sex,   and  ders  their  temper  easily  ruffled,   and  incite 

structure  of  the  part  diseased.  an    irresistible    propensity    to    actions    of 

PREDISPOSITION.  Pradispositio  That  which  on  other  occasions  they  would  be 

constitution,    or   state    of  the    solids,    or  ashamed. 

fluids,  or  of  both,  which  disposes  the  body  In  such  cases,  the  features  acquire  ape- 
to  the  action  of  disease.  culiar  sharpness,  the  eyes  appear  larger, 

PREGNANCY.       Utero-geatation.      The  and  the  mouth  wider  than  usual;  and  the 

particular  manner  in  which  pregnancy  t;.kes  woman  has  a  particular  appearance,  which 

place  has   hitherto   remained    involved  in  cannot  be  described,  but   with  which  wo- 

obscurity,  notwithstanding   the    laborious  men  are  well  acquainted, 

investigation  of  the  most  eminent  philoso-  These  breeding  symptoms,  as  they  are 

pliers  of  all  ages.  calh  d,  originate  from   the  irritation  pro- 

Although    pregnancy  is  a  state    which  ducecl  on  the  womb  by  impregnation;  and 

(with  a  few  exceptions)  is   natural  to  all  as  they  may  proceed  from  any  other  cir- 

women,  it  is  in  general  the  source  of  many  cumstance  which  cm  irritate,  that  organ, 

disagreeable    sensations,    and    often    the  they    cannot  be    depended    on    when  the 

cause  of  diseases  which  might  be  attended  woman  is  not  young,  or  where  there  is  not 

with  the  worst  consequences  if  not  pro-  a  continued  suppression  for  at  least  three 

perly  treated.  periods. 

It  is  now,  however,  universally  acknow-  The  irritations  on  the  parts  contiguous 

ledged,  that  those  women  who  bear  chil-  to  the  womb  are  equally  ambiguous  :  and 

dren  enjoy,  usually,  more    certain  health,  therefore  the   signs  of  pregnancy,  in  the 

and  are  much  less  liable  to  dangerous  dis-  first  four  months,  are  always  to  be  consi- 

eases,  than  those  who  are  unmarried,  or  dered  as  doubtful,  unless  every  one  enu- 

who  prove  barren.  merated   be  distinctly  and  unequivocally 

Signs  of  pregnancy. — The  womb  has  a  present. 

very  extensive  influence,  by   means  of  its  From  the  fourth  month,  the  signs  of preg- 

nerves,  on  many  other  parts  of  the  body ;  nancy  are  less  ambiguous,  especially  after 

hence,  the  changes  which  are  produced  on  the  womb  has  ascended  into  the  cavity  of 

it  by  impregnation,  must  be  productive  of  the  belly.     In   general,  about   the  fourth 

changes  on  t  he  state  of  the  general  system,  month,  or  a  short  time  after,  the  child  be- 

These  constitute  the  signs   of  pregnancy,  comes  so  much  enlarged,  that  its  motions 

During  the  first  fourteen  or  fifteen  weeks,  begin  to  be  felt  by  the  mother;  and  hence 

the  signs  of  pregnancy  are  very  ambiguous,  a  sign  is  furnished   at   that   period  called 

and  cannot  be  depended  on  ;  for,  as  they  quickening.      Women,    very     improperly 

proceed  from  the   irritation  of  the  womb  consider  this  si  in  as  the  most  unequivocal 

®n  other  parts,  they  may  be  occasioned  by  proof  »f  pregnancy;  for  though,  when  It 


652 


PRE 


PUB 


occurs  about  the  period  described,  prece-  PRESBYOPIA.  (From  sr^so-fwc,  old,  and 
ded  by  the  symptoms  formerly  enumera-  o-f/c,  sight,  because  it  is  frequent  with 
ted,  it  may  be  looked  upon  as  a  sure  indi-  old  men.)  That  defect  of  the  sight  by 
cation  that  the  woman  is  with  child;  yet,  which  objects  close  are  seen  confusedly, 
when  there  is  an  irregularity,  either  in  the  but,  at  remoter  distances,  distinctly.  As 
preceding;  symptoms  or  in  its  appearance,  the  myopia  is  common  to  infants,  so  the 
the  situation  of  the  woman  must  be  doubt?  presbyopia  is  a  malady  common  to  the" 
ful.  aged  The  proximate  cause  is  a  tardy 

Th>s  fact  will  be  easily  understood ;  for  adimation  into  the  focus,  so  that  it  falls 
as  the  sensation  of  the  motion  of  the  child  beyond  'he  reiina.  The  species  are, 
cannot  be  explained,  or  accurately  de-  1.  Presbyopia  from  a  flatness  of  1  he  cor- 
scribed,  women  may  readily  mistake  other  nea.  By  so  much  the  cornea  is  flatte.1, 
sensations  for  that  of  quickening.  Flatus  so  much  the  less  and  more  tardy  it  re- 
has  often  been  so  pent  up  in  the  bowels,  franges  the  rays  into  the  focus.  This  evil 
that  the  natural  pulsation  of  1  he  great  ar-  arises,  1st,  From  a  want  of  aqueous  or 
teries,  of  which  people  are  conscious  only  vitreous  humour,  which  is  common  to  the 
in  certain  states  of  the  body,  has  frequent-  aged;  or  may  arise  trom  some  disease; 
ly  been  mistaken  for  this  feeling.  2d,  From  a  cicatrix,  which  diminishes 

After  the  fourth  month,  the  womb  rises  the  convexity  of  the  cornea ;  3d,  From  a 
gradually  from  the  cavity  of  the  basin,  natural  conformation  of  the  cornea, 
enlarges  the  belly,  and  pushes  out  the  2.  Presbyopia  from  too  flat  a  crystalline 
navel:  hence  the  protrusion  of  the  navel  lens.  This  evil  is  most  common  to  the  aged, 
lias  been  considered  one  of  the  most  cer-  or  it  may  happen  from  a  wasting  of  the 
tain  signs  of  pregnancy  in  the  latter  crystalline  lens. 

months.  Every  circumsta;  ce,  however,  3.  Presbyopia  from  too  small  density  of 
which  increases  the  bulk  of  the  belly  orca-  the  cornea  or  humours  of  the  eye.  By  so 
sions  this  symptom  ;  and  therefore  it  can-  much  more  these  humours  are  thin  or  rari- 
not  be  trusted  to,  unless  other  signs  con-  fied,  so  much  the  less  they  ref range  the 
cur.  rays  of  light.  Whosoever  is  a  myops  from 

The  progressive  increase  of  the  belly,  this  cause  is  cured  in  older  age;  lor  age 
along  with  suppression,  after  having  been  induces  to  a  greater  density  of  the  cornea 
formerly  regular,  and  the  consequent  symp-  and  lens.  From  this  it  is  an  observed  fact, 
toms,  together  with  the  sensation  of  quick-  that  the  presbynpes  are  often  cured  spon- 
ening  at  the  proper  period,  afford  the  only  taneout-ly,  and  throw  away  their  glasses, 
true  marks  of  pregnancy.  which  younger  persons  in  this  disease  are 

These  signs,  however,   are  not  to  be  en-   obliged  to  use. 

tirely  depended  on;  for  the  natural  desire  4.  Presbyopia  from  a  custom  of  viewing 
which  every  woman  has  to  be  a  mother,  continually  remote  objects ;  hence  artifi- 
will  induce  her  to  conceal,  even  from  her-  cers  who  are  occupied  in  remote  objects 
self,  every  symptom  which  may  render  are  said  to  contract  this  malady.  The 
her  situation  doubtful,  and  to  magnify  reason  of  this  phenomenon  is  not  very 
every  circumstance  which  can  tend  to  clear. 

prove  that  she  is  pregnant  5.  Presbyopia    senilis.      From    a   mtilti- 

Beside  quickening  and  increase  of  bulk  tude  of  causes  aged  persons  are  presby- 
of  the  belly,  another  symptom  appears  in  opes;  from  a  penury  of  humours,  which 
the  latter  months,  which,  when  preceded  render  the  cornea  and  lens  flatter,  and  the 
by  the  ordinary  signs,  renders  pregnancy  bulb  shorter.  When  in  senile  ages,  from 
certain  beyond  a  doubt.  It  is  the  presence  dryness,  the  bulb  of  the  eye  becomes 
of  milk  in  the  breasts.  When,  however,  flatter  and  shorter,  and  the  cornea  flatter, 
there  is  any  irregularity  in  the  preceding  those  who  were  short-sighted  or  myopes 
symptoms,  this  sign  is  no  longer  to  be  con-  before,  see  now  without  their  concave 
sidered  of  any  consequence.  glasses. 

A.S  every  practitioner  must  naturally  6.  Presbyopia  from  too  close  a  prox- 
xv'ish  to  distinguish  pregnancy  from  dis-  imity  of  objects.  The  focus  is  shorter  of 
ease,  the  disorders  which  resemble  it  distant,  but  longer  of  nearer  objects, 
should  be  thoroughly  understood,  and  also  7.  Presbyopia  from  a  coarctated  pupil, 
their  diagnostics.  It  is,  however,  neces-  By  so  much  smaller  is  the  aperture  of  the 
sary  to  remark,  that  wherever  any  circum-  diaphragm  in  an  optic  tube,  so  much  re- 
stance  occurs  which  affords  the  most  dis-  moter  is  the  focus. 

tant  reason  to  doubt  the  case,  recourse  8.  Presbyopia  tnercwialts,  which  arises 
ought  to  be  had  to  the  advice  of  an  expe-  from  the  use  of  mercurial  preparations, 
rienced  practitioner,  and  every  symptom  The  patient  feels  a  pressing  pain  in  the  eye, 
should  be  unreservedly  described  to  him.  winch,  from  being  touched  is  increased, 
PriEHENSio.  (From  prehendo,  to  surprise;  and  the  bulb  of  the  eye  appears  as  if  ri.^id, 
so  named  from  its  sudden  seizure.)  The  and  with  difficulty  can  be  moved.  Near 
fatalcpsr.  objects  the  patient  can  scarce  distinguish* 


P1U  PRO  653 

and  distant  only  in  a  confused   manner,   decomposed  by  the  action  of  fire  or  putri- 
Many  have  supposed  this  disorder  an  im-    dity,  such  as  water,  gum,  resin,  &c. 
perfect  amaurosis.  PRIONODES.     (From  irptuv,  a  saw.)    Ser- 

PRESBYTJE.     See  Presbyopia.  rated :    applied    to     the    sutures    of   the 

PRKSBYTIA.     (From   7r$t>rGv(,    old  ;    be-    skull. 

cause  it  is  usual  to  old  people.)  See  Pres-        PRIOR  ANNULAR1S.    (Mnscuhis  prior 
byopia.  annultiris.}  Fourth  interosseus  of  Winslow. 

PRESURA.  (From  ?r§»0a,  to  inflame.)    In-    An   internal    interosseous   muscle  of  the 
flammation  al  the  ends  of  the  fingers  from    hand.  See  Interossei  manus. 
cold.  PRIOR  INDIOIS      Extensor  tertii  inter- 

PRIAPEIA.     See  JVicotianfi  minor.  ?iodii  indicts  of  Douglas.     Interossei  manus 

PIUAPISCUS.  (From  ^rg/anrof,  the  penis.)  interims  of  Albinus.  Jnterossei  of  Winslow 
1.  A  tent  made  in  the  form  of  a  penis.  2,  and  Cowper,  and  sous-metacarpo-lateri-pha- 
A  bougie.  langiens  of  Dumas.  An  internal  interosseal 

PRIAPISMUS.  (From  orp/awro?,  a  hea-  muscle  of  the  hand,  which  draws  the  fore- 
then  god,  whose  penis  is  always  painted  finger  inwards  towards  the  thumb,  and 
erect.)  Priapism.  A  continual  erection  extends  it  obliquely. 

of  the  penis.    Coelius  Aurelianus  says  it  is        PRIOR  MEDII.       (Musculus  prior  me- 

a  palsy  of  the   seminal  vessels,  by  which    dii.)      Interossei   mantis  bicissites,    sen  ex- 

the  disorder  is  produced.  terni  of  Albinus.      Second  interosseus    of 

Priapism    See  Priapismus.  Douglas,   and   sous-metucarpo-lateri  phalan- 

PRIAPUS.  (Upia-TTCf,  a  heathen  god,  re-  giens  of  Dumas.     An  external  interosseous 

markable  for  the  largeness  of  his  genitals.)    muscle  of  the  hand.  See  Interossei  manus. 

1.  The  penis.  PROBANG.     A  flexible  piece  of  whale- 

2.  A  name  of  the  nepenthes  or  wonder-   bone  with  sponge  fixed  to  the  end. 
ful  plant,  from  the  appendages  at  the  end        PROBE.     (From  probo,  to  try  ;  because 
of    the     leaves     resembling    an    erected   surgeons   try    the    deptli    and   extent   of 
penis.  wounds,  &c    with  it.)     Stylus.     A  chirur- 

PRIM.E  VIJE.  The  first  passages,  gical  instrument  of  a  long  and  slender 
The  stomach  and  the  intestinal  tube  form. 

are  so  called,  and  the  lacteals  the  secundx  PROBOLE.  (From  srgoCaxxw,  to  project.) 
via.  A  prominence.  An  apophysis. 

Primary  teeth.  See  Teeth.  PROBOSCIS.     (From  TT^O,  before,  and 

Primrose.  See  Primula  vulgaris.  @posx.a>,  to  feed.     (A    snout    or   trunk    as 

PRIMULA.  (From  primulus,  the  be-  that  of  an  elephant  by  which  it  feeds 
ginning  ;  so  called  because  it  flowers  in  the  itself. 

beginning  of  the  spring. )  The  name  of  a  PROCARDIUM.  (From  w§o,  before,  and 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  x*gef/«,  the  stomach  or  heart.)  The  pit  of 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  the  stomach. 

PRIMULA  VERIS.  (From  primulus,  the  PROCATARCTIC  CAUSE.  (Causa 
beginning,  so  called  because  it  flowers  in  procatarctica,  from  7rpax.a.Ta.p%u>t  to  go  be- 
the  beginning  of  the  spring.)  Verbasculum.  fore.)  See  Exciting  cause. 
The  cowslip,  paigil,  or  peagle.  The  PROCESS.  (Processus,  from  procedo, 
flowers  of  this  plant  have  a  moderately  to  go  before)  An  eminence  of  a  bone  ;  as 
strong  and  pleasant  smell,  and  a  somewhat  the  spinous  and  transverse  processes  of  the 
rough ish  bitter  taste.  Vinous  liquors  im-  vertebrae. 

pregnated  with  their  flavour  by  maceration  PKOCESSUS  CAUDATUS.  See  Lobuhis  cau- 
or  fermen  ation,  and  strong  infusions  of  datus. 

them  drank  as  tea,  are  supposed  to  be  PROCESSUS  CJECI  VERMIFORMIS.  See  In- 
mildly  corroborant,  antispasmodic,  and  testines. 

anodyne.  \n  infusion  of  three  pounds  of  PROCESSUS  CILIARIS.  See  Ciliar  liga- 
the  fresh  flowers  in  five  pints  of  boiling  inent. 

water  is  made  in  the  shops  into  a  syrup  of       PROCESSUS    MATvnntARES.     A   name   for- 
afine  yellow  colour,  and  agreeably  impreg-   merly  applied  to  the  olfactory  nerves. 
Bated'with  the  flavour  of  the  cowslip.  PROC1DENTIA.     (From  procido,  to  fall 

PRIMULA  VULGARIS.   The  primrose.  The    down.)    A  falling  down  of  any  part ;  thus, 
leaves  and  root  of  this  common  plant  pos-  procidentia  ani,  uteri,  vagina^  &c. 
sess  sternutatory  properties  PROCO^DYLUS.     (From  Trpo,   before,  and 

PnixcEPS  ALEXIPHARMACORUM.  Angelica.  xovcTuxof,  the  middle  joint  of  the  finger.) 
"Which  by  some  was  formerly  so  muches-  The  first  joint  of  a  finger  next  the  meta- 
teemed  as  to  obtain  this  name.  carpus 

PRINCIPLES.  Principia.  Primary  sub-  PROCTALGIA.  (From  cr/>a»*TOf,  the  fun- 
stances.  According  to  modern  chemists,  dament,  and  a.\yoet  pain.)  A  violent  pain 
this  term  is  applied  to  those  particles  at  the  anus.  It  is  mostly  symptomatic  of 
which  are  composed  of  two  or  more  ele-  some  disease,  as  piles,  scirrhus,  prurigo, 
ments  (See  Elements,}  that  may  again  be  cancer,  &cc. 


654 


PRO 


PROCTITIS.  (FromwywxToc,  the  anus.) 
Chmesia.  Cyssotis.  Inflammation  of  the 
internal  or  mucous  membrane  of  the  lower 
part  of  the  rectum. 

PROCTOLEUCORRHOSA.  (From  w/iaro?,  the 
anus,  Atvxo?,  white,  and  gea,  to  flow.)  Proc- 
torrhtea.  A  purging1  of  white  mucus  with 
heat  and  itching. 

PROCTORRHCEA.  (From  9r/!a>xToc,  the 
anus,  and  g«a>,  to  flow.)  See  Proctoleu- 
corrhxn. 

PROFLUVIA.  (From  profluo,  to  run 
down.)  Fluxes.  The  fif'.h  order  in  tlie 
class  pyrexi<£  of  Cullen's  nosology,  charac- 
teriseu  by  pyrexia,  with  increased  excre- 
tions. 

PROFLUVII  CORTEX.  See  Conessi  cor- 
tex. 

PROFUNDUS.      See   Flexor  profnndus 


PROFUSIO.  A  loss  of  blood.  A  genus 
of  disease  in  the  class  locales  and  order  apo 
cenoses  of  Cullen. 

PROGNOSIS.  (From  w/>o,  before,  and 
y\a>ff<ra,t  the  tongue.)  The  tip  of  the 
tongue. 

PROGNOSIS.  (From  «?o,  before,  and 
ytvcKrx.ee,  to  know.)  The  art  of  foretell 
ing  the  event  of  diseases  from  particular 
symptoms. 

PROGNOSTIC.  (Prognostic™,  from 
jrgcv/vao-Jiao.  to  know  beiore  hand.)  Applied 
to  those  symptoms  which  may  be  foretold 
before  they  appear. 

PROLAPSUS.  (From  prolabor,  to  slip 
down.)  Procidentia.  Delnpsio.  Exania. 
Proptoma.  Proptosis.  A  protrusion.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales  and 
order  ectopice  of  Cullen  ;  distinguished  by 
the  falling  down  of  a  part  that  is  uncovered. 

PHOLEPTICUS  (From  TrpoAot^Cdva),  to 
anticipate.)  Applied  to  those  diseases 
whose  paroxysms  anticipate  each  other, 
or  return  after  less  and  less  intervals  of 
intermission. 

PROMAEACTERIUM.  (From  Tgo,  before, 
and  fj.a.\A<r<ra>t  to  soften.)  The  room  where 
the  body  was  softened  previous  to  bathing 
it. 

PROTMETOPIDITJM.  (From  7r$o,  before, 
and  (CtiTajcTov,  the  forehead.)  Prometoposis. 
The  skin  upon  the  forehead. 

PROMETOPSTS.  See  Prometopidinm. 

PROBATION.  The  act  of  turning  the 
palm  of  the  hand  downwards.  It  is  per- 
formed by  rotating  the  radius  upon  the 
ulna,  by  means  of  several  muscles  which 
are  termed  pronators;  as, 

PRONATOR  Q.UADRATUS.  See  Pronator 
radii  quudratus. 

PRONATOR  RADII  BREVIS.  See  Pronator 
radii  quadratns. 

PRONATOR  RADII  QUADRATUS. 
J*ronutor  quadrutus  of  Douglas  and  Alfoinus. 
Pronator  qnadratns  sive  transvrsus  of  Win- 
fllow.  Pronator  radii  brevis  sen 


PRO 

of  Cowper.  Cubito-radial  of  D^imas.  This, 
which  has  gotten  its  name  from  its  use 
and  its  shape,  is  a  small  fleshy  muscle, 
situated  at  the  lower  and  inner  part  of 
the  fore -arm,  and  covered  by  the  tendons 
of  the  flexor  muscles  of  the  hand.  It 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
lower  and  inner  part  of  the  ulna,  and 
runs  nearly  in  a  transverse  direction, 
to  be  inserted  into  that  part  of  the  radius 
which  is  opposite  to  its  origin,  its  inner 
fibres  adhering  to  the  interosseous  liga- 
ment. This  muscle  assists  in  the  pronation 
of  the  hand,  by  turning  the  radius  in- 
wards. 

PRONATOR  RADII  TERRS  of  Innes 
and  Cowper.  Pronator  teres  of  Albi- 
nus  ?nd  Douglas.  Pronator  teres*  sive 
ok/iqnits  of  Winslow.  Epitrochforadial  of 
Dumas.  This  is  a  small  muscle,  situated 
at  the  upper  and  anterior  part  of  the  fore- 
arm. It  is  called  teres,  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  pronator  quadratus.  It  arises 
tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  anterior  and 
inferior  part  of  the  o.ter  condyle  of  the 
os  humeri  ;  and  tendinous  from  the  coro- 
noid  process  of  the  ulna,  near  the  insertion 
of  the  brachialis  internus.  The  median 
nerve  passes  between  these  two  port-ons. 
From  these  origins  the  muscle  runs  ob- 
liquely downwards  and  outwards,  and  is 
inserted,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  into  the 
anterior  and  convex  edge  of  the  radius, 
about  the  middle  of  that  bone.  This 
muscle,  as  its  name  indicates,  serves  to 
turn  the  hand  inwards. 

PRONERVATIO.  (From  pro,  before,  and 
nervus,  a  string  )  A  tendon  or  string  like 
the  end  of  a  muscle. 

PROPHYLACTIC.  (Prophylactica, 

from  <or/>o,  before,  and  qvK&o-o-ce,  to  defend.) 
Any  means  made  use  of  to  preserve 
health. 

PROPRIETATIS  ELIXIR.  Elixir  of  aloes 
and  tinctura  aloes  romposita. 

PROPTOMA.  (From  TrgoTriTrlce,  to  fall 
down.)  Procidentia.  A  relaxation  such 
as  that  of  the  scrotum,  of  the  under  lip, 
of  the  breasts  in  females,  of  the  praepuce, 
or  of  the  ears. 

PROPYEMA.  (From  <ro-(>o,  before,  and  TTVOV, 
pus.)  A  premature  collection  of  pus. 

PRORA.  (From  7r£u>%*.,  the  prow  of  a 
vessel.)  The  occiput. 

PROSARTHROSIS.  (From  wgo?,  to,  and  «g- 
6$oa,  to  articulate.)  That  articulation 
which  has  manifest  motion. 

PROSPERMA  (From  ir^oTrttyvvpt,  to  fix 
near.)  A  fixing  of  humours  m  one  spot. 

PROSTASIS.  (From  5rgo/r»fc/,  to  predo- 
minate.) An  abundance  of  morbid  hu- 
mours. 

PROSTATE  GLAND.  (Glandula 
prostata,  from  Trpo,  before,  and  ia-rinju,t,  to 
stand;  because  it  is  situated  befor*-  the 
urinary  bladder.)  Corpus  glanduloaum*. 


PRU  PRU                          655 

Adenoides.     A  very  large,  heart-like,  firm  PRUNUS    DOMESTICA^      The    systematic 
gland,  situated  between   the   neck  of  the  name  of  the  damson-tree.     See  Dumaon. 
urinary  bladder  and   bulbous   pan  of  the  PRUNUS  LAURO-CERASUS.     The    systema- 
urethra.  It  secretes  the  lacteal  fluid,  which  tic  name  of  the  poison  laurel.     See  Laura- 
is  emitted  into  the  urethra  by  ten  or  twelve  cerasns. 

ducts  that   open   near  the  verumontanum  PRUNUS   PADUS.     The   systematic  name 

duringcoition.     This  gland  is  liable  to  in-  of  the  bird  cherry-tree.     See  Padua. 

flamniation  and  its  consequences.  PRUNUS  SPINOSA.     The  systematic  name 

PROSTATE,    INFERIOR.      See  Transversns  of  the  sloe  tree.     See  Prudus  sylvestris. 

perinci  ult*r.  PRURIGO        (From    prurio,     to    itch.) 

PHOTO  .JALA.      (From  5r§a>T<sf,   first,    and  Pruritus.    Scabies ;   Psora.    Dartu.  Libido. 

y&Ky.t    milk.)      The    first    milk  after   de-  Pavoni.     The  prurigo   is  a   genus  of  dis- 

livery.  ease    in    the   order   papulous   eruptions   of 

PROXIMATE    CAUSE        Causa    prox-  Dr.  Willan's  cutaneous    diseases.      As   it 

ima.     The    proximate   cause   of  a  disease  arises  from    different    causes,   or   at    dif- 

may  be  said  to  be  in  reality  the   disease  ferent  periods  of  life,  and   exhibits  some 

itself.     All    proximate   causes  are  either  varieties  in  its  form,  he  describes  it  under 

diseased  actions  ot  simple  fibres,  or  an  al-  the  titles  of  prurigo  mitis,  prurigo  formi- 

tered  state  of  the  fluids.  cans,  and  prurigo  senilis.     In    these  the 

PRUNA.     (PI.  of  prunum.)     Plums  or  whole  surface  of  the  skin  is  usually  affect- 

prutu-s.     See  Plums.  ed  ;  but  there   are  likewise   many  cases  of 

Prune.     See  Plums.  local  prurigo,  which    will   be   afterwards 

PRUNELLA.       (From   pruna,  a  burn,  noticed  according  to  their  respective  situa- 

bec<iuse  it    heals  burn*.)     Brunella.     Con-  tions.        N 

soli dn  minor.     Symphitum  minus.  1.  The  prurigo  mitis  originates  without 

1   The  name  of  a  ^enus  of  plants  in  the  any    previous   indisposition,  generally    in 

Linnae..n    system.      Class,  Didynamia.  Or-  spring,  or  the  beginning  of  summer.     It 

der,  Gymnospermia.  is  characterised  by  soft  and  smooth  eleva- 

2.  The    pharmacopoeial  name  of  what  is  tions  of  the  cuticle,  somewhat  larger  than 

also   called    self  heal-      Prunella  vulgaris  the  papulae  of  the  lichen,  from  which  they 

of  Linnaeus,  fotiis   omnibus    o-vato-oblongis,  also  differ  by  retaining  the  usual  colour  of 

serratis,  petiolatis,  it  is  recommended  as  An  the  skin;  for  they  seldom  appear  red,  or 

adstringent  in  haemorrhages  and  fluxes,  as  much  inflamed,  except  from  violent  fric- 

in  gargles   against  aphthae  and  inflamma-  tion.     They  are  not,  as  in  the  other  case, 

tion  of  the  fauces.  accompanied   with   tingling,  but  with    a 

PRUNELLA    VULGARIS.      The    systematic  sense  of  itching  almost  incessant.    This  is, 

name  of  the  self-heal.     See  Prunella.  however,   felt    more   particularly    on   un- 

Prunelloe.     See  Plum.  dressing,  and  often  prevents  rest  for  some 

PRUNUM    GALLICUM.        The    com-  hours  after  getting  into  a  bed.     When  the 

mon    prune    or  plum.      The  plant  which  topsof  the  papulae  are  removed  by  rubbing 

affords  this  fruit  is  the  Primus  domestica  of  or  scratching,  a  clear  fluid  oozes  out  from, 

Linnaeus  : — Pedunculis    subsolitariis,   foliis  them,  and  gradually  concretes   into   thin 

lanceolato   ovatis  convolntis,  ramis  muticis ;  black  scabs. 

gemma    Jtoriferce     aphyllce.       Prunes     are  This  species  of  prurigo  mostly  affects 

considered    as     emollient,    cooling,    and  young  persons,  and  its  cause  may,  I  think, 

laxative,   especially   the    French    prunes,  says  Dr.  Willan,  in  general  be  referred  to 

which  are    directed  in  the    decoction  of  sordes  collected  on  the  skin,  producing 

senna,  and  other  purgatives :  and  the  pulp  some  degree  of  irritation,   and  also  pre- 

is  ordered  in  the  eleciuarium  e  senna.     See  venting  thefree  discharge  of  the  cutaneous 

Plum.  exhalation  ;  the  bad  consequences  of  which 

PRUNUM   SYLVESTRE.     The  sloe  or  fruit  must  necessarily  be  felt  at  that  season   of 

of  'he  Prnnus  spinosa  of  Linnjeus : — Pru-  the  year  when    perspiration   is  most  co- 

nus   pedunculis    solitariis    foliis    lanceolutis  pious.     Those  who  have  originally  a   de- 

glabris,    ramis  spinosis.      It    is  sometimes  licate  or  irritable   skin,  must  likewise,  in 

employed  in  gargles,   to   tumefactions  of  the   same  circumstances,   be  the  greatest 

the  tonsils  :md  uvula, ;  nd  from  its  adstrin-  sufferers. 

gent  taste  was  formerly  much  used  in  hae-  The  eruptionextends  to  the  arms, breast, 

morrhages,  &c.  back,    and    thighs,    and    often    continue? 

PRUNUS.      The  name  of  a  genus  of  during  two  or  three  months  of  the  summer, 

plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.     Class,  Ico-  if  not  relieved  by  proper  treatment.  When 

sandria.     Order,  Monogynia.  persons   affected  with  it  neglect   washing 

PRUNUS  AVIUM.     The   systematic  name  the  skm,  or  are  uncleanly  in  their  apparel, 

of    the    black    cherry-tree.      See     Cerasa  the  irruption  grows  more  inveterate,  and 

nigra.  at  length',  changing  its  form,  often  termi- 

PRUNUS  CERASUS.     The  systematic  name  nates  in  the  it?  h.     Pustules  arise   among 

of  the  red  cherry-tree.     See  Cerasa  rubra,  the  papulae,  some  filled  with  lymph,  others 


656 


PRU 


PRU 


with  pus.  The  acnrus  scarabei  begins  to 
breed  in  the  furrows  of  the  cuticle,  and 
the  disorder  becomes  contagious. 

2.  The  Priirig-o  formicans  is  a  much  more 
obstinate  and  troublesome  disease  than  the 
foregoing.  It  usually  affects  persons  of 
adult  age,  commencing"  at  all  seasons  of 
the  year  indifferently ;  and  its  duration  is 
from  four  months  to  two  or  three  years, 
with  occasional  short  intermissions.  The 
papulae  are  sometimes  larger,  sometimes 
more  obscure,  than  in  the  preceding  spe- 
cies; but,  are,  under  every  form,  attended 
with  an  incessant,  almost  intolerable  itch- 
ing. They  are  diffused  over  the  whole  bo- 
dy,  e,xcept  the  face,  feet,  and  palms  of  the 
hands;  they  appear,  however,  in  great- 
est  number  on  those  parts  which,  from 
the  ordinary  mode  of  dress,  are  subjected 
to  tight  ligatures;  as  about  the  neck, 
loins,  and  thighs. 

The  itching  is  complicated  with  other 
sensations,  which  art  variously  described 
by  patients.  They  sometimes  feel  as  if 
small  insects  were  creeping  on  the  skin ; 
sometimes  as  if  stung  all  over  by  ants  ; 
sometimes  as  if  hot  needles  were  piercing 
the  skin  in  divers  places.  On  standing 
before  a  fire>  or  undressing,  and  more 
particularly  on  getting  into  bed,  these 
sensations  become  most  violent,  and 
usually  preclude  all  rest  during  the  greater 
part  of  the  night  The  prurigo  formicans 
is  by  most  practitioners  deemed  conta- 
gious, and  confounded  with  the  itch.  In 
endeavouring  to  ascertain  the  justness  of 
this  opinion,  Dr.  Willan  has  been  led  to 
make  the  following  remarks  :  1.  The  erup- 
tion is,  for  the  most  part,  connected  with 
internal  disorder,  and  arises  where  no 
source  of  infection  can  be  traced.  2.  Per- 
sons affected  may  have  constant  inter- 
course with  several  others,  'nd  yet  never 
communicate  the  disease  to  any  of  them. 
3.  Several  persons  of  one  family  may  have 
the  prurigo  formicans  about  the  same 
time ;  but  he  thinks  this  should  be  referred 
rather  to  a  common  predisposition  than  to 
contagion,  having  observed  thai  individuals 
of  a  family  are  often  so  affected,  at  certain 
seasons  of  the  year,  even  when  they  reside 
at  a  distance  from  each  other.  . 

Akho"irh  the  prurigo  formicans  is 
never,  like  the  former  species,  converted 
into  the  itch,  yet  it  does  occasionally 
terminate  in  a  pustular,  disease,  not  con- 
giotis. 

3.  Pfitrigro  scnilis.  This  affection  does 
not  differ  much  in  its  symptoms  and  exter- 
nal appearances  from  the  pri.'rigo  formi- 
cans ;  but  has  been  (bought  by.  medical 
writers  to  merit  a  distinct  consideration, 
on  account  of  its  peculiar  inveteracy. 
The  prurigo  is  perhaps  aggravated,  or  be- 
comes more  pc  rmanent,  in  old  age,  from 
the  dry,  condensed  state  of  the-  skin  and 
cuticle,  which  often  takes  place  at  that 


period.  Those  who  are  affected  with  it 
in  a  high  degree  have  little  more  comfort 
to  expect  during  life,  being  incessantly 
tormented  with  a  violent  and  universal 
itching.  The  state  of  the  skin  in  the 
prurigo  senilis,  is  favourable  to  the  pro- 
duction  of  an  insect,  the  pediculus  huma- 
nus,  more  especially  to  the  variety  of  it 
usually  termed  body-lice. 

These  insects,  it  is  well  known,  are 
bred  abundantly  among  the  inhabitants  of 
sordid  dwellings,  of  jails,  workhouses,  &c. 
and  in  such  situations  prey  upon  persons 
of  all  ages  indiscriminately.  But  in  the 
prurigo  senilis  they  arise,  notwithstanding 
every  attention  to  cleanliness  or  regimen, 
and  multiply  so  rapidly  that  the  patient 
endures  extreme  distress,  from  their  per- 
petual irritation.  The  nits  or  eggs  are 
deposited  on  the  small  hairs  of  the  skin, 
and  the  pediculi  are  only  found  on  the  skin 
or  on  the  linen,  not  under  the  cuticle,  as 
some  authors  have  represented.  In  con- 
nexion with  the  foregoing  series  of  com- 
plaints, Dr.  Willan  mentions  some  pruri- 
ginous  affections  which  are  merely  local. 
He  confines  his  observations  to  the  most 
troublesome  of  these,  seated  in  the  podex, 
prseputium,  urethra,  pubes,  scrotum,  and 
pudendum  muliebre.  Itching  of  the 
nostrils,  eye-lids,  lips,  or  of  the  external 
ec'r,  being  generally  symptomatic  of  other 
diseases,  do  not  require  a  particular  consi- 
deration 

1.  Pmrigo  podicis.  Ascarides  in  the 
rectum  excite  a  frequent  itching  and  irri- 
tation about  the  sphincter  ani,  which 
ceases  when  the  cause  is  removed  by  pro- 
per medicines.  A  similar  complaint  often 
arises,  independently  of  worms,  hxmor- 
rhoidal  tumours,  or  other  obvious  causes, 
which  is  mostly  found  to  affect  persons 
engaged  in  sedentary  occupations ;  and 
may  be  referred  to  a  morbid  state  of 
secretion  in  the  parts,  founded,  perhapsj 
on  a  diminution  of  constitutional  vigour. 
The  itching  is  not  alway  accompanied  with 
an  appearance  of  papulae  or  tubercles  ;  it 
it  little  troublesome  during  the  day-time, 
but  returns  every  night  soon  after  getting . 
into  bed,  and  precludes  rest  for  several 
hours  The  complaint  continues  in  this 
form  during  three  or  four  months,  and  has 
then  an  intermission,  till  it  is  produced 
again  by  hot  weather,  fatigue,  watching, 
or  some  irregularity  in  diet.  The  same 
disease  occurs  at  the  decline  of  life,  under 
a  variety  of  circumstances. 

Women  after  the  cessation  of  the  cata- 
menia,  are  liable  to  be  affected  with  this 
species  of  prurigo,  more  especially  in  sum- 
mer or  autumn.  The  skin  between  the 
times  is  rough  and  papulated,  sometimes 
scaly,  and  a  little  humour  i*  discharged  by 
violent  friction.  Along  with  this  com- 
plaint,  there  is  often  an  eruption  of  itching 
papulae  on  the  neck,  breast,  and  back; 


PRURIGO.  657 

a  swelling  and  inflammation  of  one  or  both  hairs.     It  is  remarkable  that  they  seldom 

ears,  and  a  discharge  of  matter  from  be-  or    never  fix  upon  the  hairy  scalp.     The 

hind  them,  and  from  the  external  meatus  great  irritation  produced  by  them  on  the 

auditorius.      The  prurigo  podicis  some-  skin    solicits    constantly   scratching,    by 

time  occurs  as   a   symptom   of  the    lues  which  they   are    torn  from  their  attach- 

renerea.  ments  ;  and  painful  tubercles  arise  at  the 

2.  The  prurigo  prxputii  is  owing  to  an  places  where  they  had   adhered.     When 
altered  state  of  secretion  on  the  glans  pe-  the  pediculi  are  diffused  over  the  greater 
nis>  and  inner  surface  of  the  przeputium.  part  of  the  surface  of  the  body,  the  pa- 
During  the  heat  of  summer  there  is  also,  tient's  linen  often  appears  as  if  sprinkled 
in  some  persons,  an  unusual  discharge  of  with  drops  of  blood. 

mucus,  which  becomes  acrimonious,  and        5.  Prurigo  scroti.    The  scrotum   is   af« 

produces  a  troublesome  itching,  and  often  fected  with  a  troublesome  and  constant 

an  excoriation  of  these  parts.     Washing  itching  from  ascarides  within  the  rectum, 

of  them  with  water,  or  soap   and  water,  from  friction    by   violent  exercise  in  hot 

employed  from  time  to  time,  relieves  the  weather,  and  very  usually  from  the  pedi- 

complaint,  and  should  indeed  be  practised  culi  pubis.      Another  and  more  important 

as  an  ordinary  point  of  cleanliness,  where  form  of  the  complaint  appears  in  old  men, 

.no  inconvenience   is  immediately  felt.     If  sometimes    connected    with    the    prurigo 

the  fluid  be  secreted  in  too  large  a  quan-  podicis,  and  referable  to  a  morbid  state 

tity,  that   excess    may  be  restrained,  by  of  the   skin,  or  superficial  glands  of  the 

washes  made  with    the  extract   of  lead,  part.    The  scrotum,  in  this  case,  assumes 

or   by   applying  the   unguentum    cerusse  a  brown  colour,  often  also  becoming  thick, 

acetatse.  scaly,  andx  wrinkled.    The  itching  extends 

3.  Prurigo  urethralis.     A  very  trouble-  to  the  skin  covering  the  penis,  more  espe- 
some  itching  sometimes  takes  place  at  the  cially   along  the   course  of  the  urethra  j 
extremity  of  the  urethra  in  females,  with-  and  has   little  respite,  either   by  day  or 
out  any  manifest  cause.     It  occurs  as  well  night. 

in  young  women  «s  in  those  who  are  of  an  6.  The  Prurigo  pudendi  muliebris,  is 
advanced  age.  On  examination,  no  stric-  somewhat  analogous  to  the  prurigo  scroti 
ture  nor  tumour  has  been  found  along  the  in  men.  It  is  often  a  symptomatic  corn- 
course  of  the  urethra.  Probably,  "how-  plaint  in  the  lichen  and  lepra  ;  it  likewise 
ever,  the  itching  may  be  occasioned  by  a  originates  from  ascandes  irritating  the 
morbid  state  of  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  rectum,  and  is  in  some  cases,  connected 
being  in  some  instances  connected -with  with  a  discharge  of  the  fluor  albus. 
pain  and  difficulty  of  muking*water.  A  similar  affection  arises  in  consequence 

An  itching  at  the  extremity  of  the  lire-  of  the  change  of  state  in  the  genital  organs 
tra  in  men  is  produced  by  calculi,  and  by  at  the  time  of  puberty,  attended  with  a 
some  diseases  of  the  bladder.  In  cases  of  series  of  most  distressing  sensations.  Dr. 
stricture  an  itching  is  also  felt,  but  near  Willan  confines  his  attention  to  one  case  of 
the  place  where  the  stricture  is  situated,  the  disorder,  which  may  be  considered  as 
Another  cause  of  it  is  small  broken  hairs,  idiopathic,  and  which  usually  affects  wo- 
which  are  sometimes  drawn  in  from  the  men  soon  after  the  cessation  of  the  cata- 
pubes,  between  the  prxputium  and  glans,  menia.  It  chiefly  occurs  in  those  who  are 
and  which  afterwards  becoming  fixed  in  of  the  phlegmatic  temperament,  and  in- 
the  entrance  of  the  urethra,  occasion  an  dined  to  corpulency.  Its  seat  is  the  labia 
itching  or  slight  stinging,  particularly  on  pudendi,  and  entrance  into  the  vagina.  It 
motion.  Mr.  J.  Pearson,  surgeon  of  the  is  often  accompanied  with  an  appearance 
Lock  Hospital,  has  seen  five  cases  of  this  of  tension  or  fulness  of  those  parts,  and 
kind,  and  gave  immediate  relief  by  ex-  sometimes  with  inflamed  itching  papulae 
tracting  the  small  hair  from  the  urethra.  on  the  labia  and  mons  veneris.  The  dis- 

4.  Prurigo  pubis.     Itching  papulze  often    tress  arising  from  a  strong  and  almost  per- 
arise  on  the  pubes,  and  become  extremely    petual  itching  in  the  above  situation,  may 
sore  if  their  tops  are  removed  by  scratch-    be  easily  imagined.     In  order  to  allay  it 
ing.     They  are  occasioned  sometimes  by    in  some  degree,  the  sufferers  have  frequent 
neglect  of  cleanliness,  but  more  commonly   recourse  to  friction,  and  to  cooling  appli- 
by  a  species  of  pediculus,  which  perforates"  cations  :  whence  they  are  necessitated  to 
the  cuticle,  and  thus  derives  its  nourish-   forego    the    enjoyment  of  society.       An, 
ment,  remaining1  fixed  in  the  same  situa-   excitement    of    venereal    sensations    also 
tion.     These   insects  are   termed  by  Lin-   takes  place  from  the  constant  direction  of 
nzeus,   &.c.    pediculi  pubis ;    they   do    not,    the  mind  to  the  parts  affected,  as  well  as 
however,  affect  the  pubes  only,  but  often   from  the  means  employed  to  procure  alle- 
adhere   to    the   eye-brows,   eye-lids,   and    viation.     The   complicated   distress   thus 
axillae.     They   are    often    found,   also,  on    arising,  renders  existence  almost  insupport- 
the  breast,  abdomen,  thighs,  and  legs,  in    able,  and  often  produces  a  state  of  mind 
persons    of    the    sanguine    temperament,    bordering  on  phrensy.  ^ 

who  have  those  parts  covered  with  strong       Deep  ulcerations   of  the  parts  seldom 

4  P 


658  PSE  PSO 

take  place  in   the  prurigo   pudendi ;    but        2.    Pseudoblepsis  mutans,  in   which    ob- 

ihe  appearance  of  aphthae   on    the   labia  jects  that  are    present  appear  somewhat 

and    nymph  ae,    is   by    no    means    unusual,    changed 

From  intercourse  with  females  under  these        PSEUDOPYRETHRUM.     See  Ptarmica. 

circumstances,  men  are  liable  to  be  affect-        PSIDIUM.      The   name   of  a  genus  of 

ed  with  aphthuus  ulcerations  on  the  glans,    plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 

and  inside  of  the  praeputium,  which  prove        PSIDIUM    POMIFERUM.      The    systematic 

troublesome  for  a  length  of  time,  and  often    name  of  the  apple  guava.    This  plant,  and 

excite    an    alarm,    being-     mistaken    for    the  pyriferum,  bear  fruits,  the  former  like 

chancres.  apples,  the  latter  like  pears.     The  apple 

Women,  after  tlu  fourth  month  of  their  kind  is  most  cultivated  in  the  Indies,  on 
pregnancy,  often  suffer  greatly  from  the  account  of  the  pulp  having  a  fine  acid 
prurigo  pudendi,  attended  with  Aphthae,  flavour,  whereas  the  pear  species  is  sweet, 
These,  in  a  few  cases,  have  been  succeed,  and  therefore  not  so  agreeable  in  warm 
ed  by  extensive  ulcerations,  which  destroy-  climates.  Of  the  inner  pulp  of  either, 
ed  the  nymphs,  and  produced  a  fatal  the  inhabitants  make  jellies  ;  and  of  the 
hectic  :  such  instances  are,  however,  outer  rind  they  make  tarts,  marmalades, 
extremely  rare.  The  complaint  has,  in  &c.  The  latter  they  also  stew  and  eat 
general,  some  intervals  or  remissions  ;  and  with  milk,  and  prefer  them  to  any  othert 
the  aphthae  usually  disappear  soon  after  shewed  fruits.  They  have  an  adstringent 
delivery,  whether  at  the  full  time,  or  by  a  quality,  which  exists  also  in  every  part  of 
miscarriage.  the  tree,  and  abundantly  in  the  leaf-buds, 

PRURITUS.  (From  prurio,  to  itch.)  which  are  occasionally  boiled  with  barley 
See  Prurigo.  and  liquorice,  as  an  excellent  drink  against 

PRUSSIATS.  Salts  formed  by  the  union   diarrhoeas.       A   simple   decoction  of  the 
of  the  prussic  acid,  or  colouring  matter  of  leaves,  used  as  a  bath,  are  said  to  cure  the 
Prussian     blue,      with    different    bases  ;    itch,  and  most  cutaneous  eruptions, 
thus,  prussial  of  ahtmine,  prussiat  of  ammo-       PSIDIUM    PYRIFEBUM.      The    systematic 
mac,  &c.  name  of  the   pear  guava.      See  Psidium 

PSALLOIDES.      (From  4***-o;,  a  stringed  pomiferum. 

instrument,  and  ««fo?,  a  likeness  ;  because        PSILOTHRA.    (From  -}i\out  to  denudate.) 
it  appears  as   if  stringed  like  a  dulcimer.)   Applications  to  remove  the  hair. 
Applied  by  (he  ancients  to  the  inner  sur-       PSILOTIIRUM.       (From    4'*ofl°i    to    depi- 
face  of  the  fornix  of  the  brain.  late  ;  so  called  because  it  was  used  by  de- 

PSALTEltlUM      (A    harp;  because  it  pilatories.)  The  white  briony. 
is  marked   with  lines  that  give  it  the  ap-       PSIMMYTHIUM.     (From  4/a>,  to  smooth  ; 
pearance  of  a  harp.)     Lyra.    The  medul-  so  called  because  of  its  use  as  a  cosmetic.) 
lary  body  that  unites  the  posterior  crura   Cerus,  or  white  lead, 
of  the  fornix  of  the  brain.  PSOJE.  (^00.1,  the  loins.)   Alopeces.  Ne~ 

PSAMMISMUS.       (From     4*/"A*0?»   sand.)  phrometrx.      Neurometeres.     The  name  of 
An  application  of  hot  sand  to  any  part  of  two  pair  of  muscles  in  the  loins, 
the  body.  PSOAS    ABSCESS.      See    Lumbar   ab> 

PSAMJIODES.       (From     4*<MAeo?»    sand.)   scess. 

Applied  to  urine   which  deposits  a  sandy        PSOAS    MAGNUS.      (From   4°*»    tne 
sediment.  loin  ;  because  it  is  situated  in   the  loins  ) 

PSF.LLISMUS.  (From  4«**<f«>  hesita-  Psoas,  sen  tumbaris  internus  of  Winslow. 
tionot  speech.)  Psellotis.  Detect  of  speech.  Pre-lumbo-trochantin  of  Dumas.  This  is 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales  and  a  long,  thick,  and  very  considerable  mus- 
order  dyscenesias  of  Cullen.  cle,  situated  close  to  the  forepart  and  sides 

PSELLOTIS.  See  Psellismus.  of  the  lumbar   vertebrae.     It   arises  from 

PSEUDO.  (¥tv£>,sy  false.)  Pseudes.  the  bodies  of  the  last  vertebra  of  the  back, 
Spurious;  prefixed  to  many  substances  and  of  all  the  lumbar  vertebrae  laterally, 
which  are  only  fictitious  imitations;  as  as  well  as  from  the  anterior  surfaces  of 
pseudamomwn,  a  spurious  kind  of  amoni-  their  transverse  processes,  by  distinct  ten- 
um,  &c.  dinous  and  fleshy  slips,  that  are  gradually 

PSKUDO-ACORUS.  See  Iris  palustris.  collected  into  one  mass,   which   becomes 

PSEUDOBLEPSIS.  (From  4«/<fo?,  false,  thicker  as  it  descends,  till  it  reaches  the 
and  £A«>J,/f,  sight.)  Phuntasmu.  Suffusio.  last  of  the  lumbar  vertebrae,  where  it 
Imaginary  vision  of  objects.  A  genus  of  grows  narrower  again,  and,  uniting  its 
d,»e;t  ;e  in  the  class  locales  and  order  dyxs-  outer  and  posterior  edge,  (where  it  begins 
t/ic.-'te  of  Cullen;  characterised  by  depra-  to  become  tendinous)  with  the  iliacus  in- 
yfu  *ight,  creating  objects,  or  represent-  ternus,  descends  along  with  that  muscle 
i>  •  'hem  different  from  what  they  are.  under  the  ligamentum  fallopii,  and  goes  to 
Species  :  be  inserted  tendinous  at  the  bottom  of  the 

i  Paeudoblepsis  imaginariat  in  which  troc  banter  minor  of  the  os  femoris,  and 
objects  are  perceived  th.at  are  not  pre-  fleshy  into  the  bone  a  little  below  that 
sr'-nt'  process.  Between  the  tendon  of  this  nms- 


PSO 


PSO 


cleand  the  ischium,  we  find  a  considerable 
bursa  mucosa.  This  muscle,  at  its  origin, 
has  some  connexion  with  the  diaphragm, 
and  likewise  with  thequadratus  lumborum. 
It  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  flexors  of 
the  thigh  forwards,  and  may  likewise  assist 
in  turning  it  outwards.  When  the  inferior 
extremity  is  fixed,  it  may  help  to  bend  the 
body  forwards,  and  in  an  erect  posture, 
it  greatly  assists  in  preserving  the  equili- 
brium of  the  trunk  upon  the  upper  part  of 
the  thigh. 

PSOAS  PARVUS.  Pre-lumbopubien 
of  Dumas.  This  muscle,  which  was  first 
described  by  Riolanus,  is  situated  upon 
the  psoas  magnus,  at  the  anterior  part  of 
the  loins.  The  psoas  parvus  arises  thin  and 
fleshy  from  the  side  of  the  uppermost  ver- 
tebra of  the  loins,  and  sometimes  also 
from  the  lower  edge  of  the  last  vertebra 
of  the  back,  and  from  the  transverse  pro- 
cesses of  each  of  these  vertebrae  ;  it  then 
extends  over  part  of  the  psoas  magnus, 
and  terminates  in  a  thin  flat  tendon,  which 
is  inserted  into  that  part  of  the  brim  of  the 
pelvis,  where  the  os  pubis  joins  the  ilium. 
From  this  tendon  a  great  number  of  fibres 
are  sent  off,  which  form  a  thin  fascia,  that 
covers  part  of  the  psoas  magnus  and  ilia- 
ens  internus,  and  gradually  loses  itself  on 
the  fore  part  of  the  thigh.  In  the  human 
body  this  muscle  is  very  often  wanting  ; 
but  in  a  dog,  according  to  Douglas,  it  is 
never  deficient.  Riolanus  was  of  opinion, 
that  it  occurs  oftener  in  men  than  in  wo- 
men ;  VVinslow  asserts  just  the  contrary  ; 
but  the  truth  seems  to  be,  that  it  is  as 
often  wanting  in  one  sex  as  in  the  other. 
Its  use  seems  to  be  to  assist  the  psoas 
magnus  in  bending  the  loins  forwards; 
and  when  we  are  lying  upon  our  back,  it 
may  help  to  raise  the  pelvis. 

Psoas  sive  himbaris  internus.  See  Psoas 
magnns. 

PSORA.  ¥a>pa.  Scabies.  The  itch.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales  and 
order  dialyses  of  Cullen  :  appearing  first 
on  the  wrists  and  between  the  fingers  in 
small  pustules  with  watery  heads.  It  is 
contagious. 

PSORIASIS.  (From  4o/>*«,  to  itch.) 
The  disease  to  which  Dr.  Willan  gives 
this  title  is  characterised  by  a  rou  h  and 
scaly  stale  of  the  cuticle,  sometimes  con- 
tinuous, sometimes  in  separate  patches, 
of  various  sizes,  but  of  an  irregular  figure, 
and  for  the  most  part  accompanied  with 
rhagades  or  fissures  of  the  skin.  From 
the  lepra  it  may  be  distinguished,  not  only 
by  the  distribution  of  the  patches,  but  also 
by  its  cessation  and  recurrence  at  certain 
seasons  of  the  year,  and  by  the  disorder 
of  the  constitution  with  which  it  is  usually 
attended.  Dr.  Willan  gives  the  following 
varieties  : 

Psoriasis  gnttata.  This  complaint  ap- 
pears in  small,  distinct,  but  irregular 


patches  of  laminatrd  scales,  with  little  or 
no  inflammation  round  them.  The  patches 
very  seldom  extend  to  the  size  of  a  six- 
pence. They  have  neither  an  elevated 
border,  nor  the  oval  or  circular  form  by 
which  all  the  varieties  of  lepra  are  dis- 
tinguished ;  but  their  circumference  is 
sometimes  angular,  and  sometimes  goes 
into  small  serpentine  processes.  The  scale 
formed  upon  each  of  them  is  thin,  and 
may  be  easily  detached,  leaving  a  red, 
shining  base.  The  patches  are  often  dis- 
tributed over  the  greatest  part  of  the  body, 
but  more  particularly  on  the  back  part  ot 
the  neck,  the  breasts,  arms,  loins,  thighs, 
and  legs.  They  appear  also  upon  the  face, 
which  rarely  happens  in  lepra.  In  that 
situation  they  are  red  and  more  rough 
than  the  adjoining  cuticle,  but  not  covered 
with  scales.  The  psoriasis  guttata  often 
appears  on  children  in  a  sudden  eruption, 
attended  with  a  slight  disorderof  the  con- 
stitution, and  spreads  over  the  body  within 
two  or  three  days.  In  adults  it  com- 
mences with  a  few  scaly  patches  on  the 
extremities,  proceeds  very  gradually,  and 
has  a  longer  duration  than  in  children.  Its 
first  occurrence  is  usually  in  the  spring 
season,  after  violent  pains  in  the  head,  sto- 
mach, and  limbs.  During  the  summer  it 
disappears  spontaneously,  or  may  be  soon 
removed  by  proper  applications,  but  it  is  apt 
to  return  again  early  in  the  ensuing  spring, 
and  continues  so  to  do  for  several  succes- 
sive years.  When  the  scales  have  been  re- 
moved, and  the  disease  is  about  to  go  off, 
the  small  patches  have  a  shining  appear- 
ance, and  they  retain  a  dark  red,  inter- 
mixed with  somewhat  of  a  bluish  colour, 
for  many  days>  or  even  weeks,  before  the 
skin  is  restored  to  its  usual  state.  In  the 
venereal  disease  there  is  an  eruption  which 
very  much  resembles  the  psoriasis  guttata, 
the  only  difference  being  a  slighter  degree 
of  scaliness,  and  a  different  shade  of  co- 
lour in  the  patches,  approaching  to  a  livid 
red,  or  very  dark  rose  colour.  The  patches 
vary  in  their  extent,  from  the  section  of 
a  pea,  to  the  size  of  a  silver  penny,  but 
are  not  exactly  circular.  They  rise  at  first 
very  little,  if  at  all,  above  the  cuticle. 
As  soon,  however,  as  the  scales  appear  on 
them,  they  become  sensibly  elevated  ;  and 
sometimes  the  edge  or  circumference  of 
the  patch  is  higher  than  the  Ihtle  scales  in 
its  centre.  This  eruption  is  usually  seen 
upon  the  forehead,  breast,  between  the 
shoulders,  or  in  the  inside  of  the  fore-arms, 
in  the  groins,  about  the  inside  of  the  thighs, 
and  upon  the  skin  covering  the  lower  part 
of  the  abdomen.  The  syphilitic  psoriasis 
guttata  is  attended  with,  or  soon  followed 
by,  an  ulceration  of  the  throat.  It  ap- 
pears about  six  or  eight  weeks  after  a 
chancre  has  been  healed  by  an  ineffectual 
course  of  mercury.  A  similar  appearance 
takes  place  at  nearly  the  same  period,  in 


660 


PSORIASIS. 


some  cases  where  no  local  symptoms  had 
been  noticed.  When  a  venereal  sore  is  in 
a  discharging  siale,  this  eruption,  or  other 
secondary  symptoms,  often  appear  much 
later  than  the  period  above  mentioned. 
They  may  also  be  kept  back  three  months, 
or  even  longer,  by  an  inefficient  applica- 
tion of  mercury.  If  no  medicines  be  em- 
ployed, the  syphilitic  form  of  the  psoriasis 
guttat  a  will  proceed  duringseveral  months, 
the  number  of  the  spots  increasing,  and 
their  bulk  being  somewhat  enlarged,  but 
without  any  other  material  alteration. 

2.  The  Psoriasis  diffusa  spreads  into 
large  patches  irregularly  circumscribed, 
reddish,  rough,  and  chappy,  with  scales 
interspersed.  It  commences,  in  general, 
with  numerous  minute  asperities,  or  eleva- 
tions of  the  cuticle,  more  perceptible  by 
the  touch  than  by  sight.  Upon  these, 
small  distinct  scales  are  soon  after  formed, 
adhering  by  a  dark  central  point,  while 
their  edges  may  be  seen  white  and  de- 
tached. In  the  course  of  two  or  three 
weeks  all  the  intervening  cuticle  becomes 
rough  and  chappy,  appears  red,  and  raised, 
and  wrinkled,  the  lines  of  the  skin  sinking 
into  deep  furrows.  The  scales  which 
form  among  them  are  often  slight,  and  re- 
peatedly exfoliate.  Sometimes,  without  any 
previous  eruptioa  of  papula:,  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  skin  becomes  dry,  harsh, 
cracked,  redd'ish,  and  scaly,  as  above  de- 
scribed. In  other  cases,  the  disorder 
commences  with  separate  patches  of  an 
uncertain  form  and  size,  some  of  them 
being  small,  like  those  in  the  psoriasis  gut- 
tata,  some  much  larger.  The  patches  gra- 
dually expand  till  they  become  confluent, 
and  nearly  cover  the  part  or  limb  affected. 
JBoth  the  psoriasis  guttata  and  dift'usa  like- 
wise occur  as  a  sequel  of  the  lichen  sim- 
plex. This  transition  takes  place  more 
certainly  after  frequent  returns  of  the  li- 
chen. The  parts  most  affected  by  psori- 
asis diffusa  are  the  cheeks,  chin,  upper  eye- 
lids, and  corners  of  the  eyes,  the  temples, 
the  external  ear,  the  neck,  the  fleshy  parts 
of  the  lower  extremities,  and 'the  fore- 
arm, from  the  elbow  to  the  back  of  the 
hand,  along  the  supinator  muscle  of  the 
radius.  The  fingers  are  sometimes  nearly 
surrbunded  with  a  loose  scaly  incrustation ; 
the  nails  crack  and  exfoliate  superficially. 
The  scaly  patches  likewise  appear,  though 
less  frequently,  on  the  forehead  and  scalp, 
on  the  shoulders,  back,  and  loins,  on  the 
abdomen,  and  instep.  This  disease  occa- 
sionally extends  to  all  the  parts  above- 
mentioned  at  the  same  time  ;  but,  in  gene- 
ral, it  affects  them  successively,  leaving 
one  place  free,  and  appearing  in  others; 
sometimes  again  returning^  to  its  first  si- 
tuation. The  psoriasis  diffusa  is  attended 
with  a  sensation  of  heat,  and  with  a  very 
troublesome  itching,  especially  at  night. 
It  exhibits  small,  slight,  distinct  Scales, 


having  less  disposition  than  the  lepra  to 
form  thick  crusts.  The  chaps  or  fissures 
of  the  skin,  which  usually  make  a  part  of 
this  complaint,  are  very  sore  and  painful, 
but  seldom  discharge  any  fluid.  When 
the  scales  are  removed  by  frequent  wash- 
ing, or  by  the  application  of  unguents,  the 
sur&ce,  though  raised  and  uneven,  appears 
smooth  and  shining  ;  and  the  deep  furrows 
of  the  cuticle  are  lined' by  a  slight  scali- 
ness. Should  any  portion  of  the  diseased 
surface  be  forcibly  excoriated,  there  issues 
out  a  thin  lymph,  mixed  with  some  drops 
of  blood,  which  slightly  stains  and  stiffens 
the  linen,  but  soon  concretes  into  a  thin, 
dry  scab  ;  this  is  again  succeeded  by  a 
white  scaliness,  gradually  increasing,  and 
spreading  in  various  directions.  As  the 
complaint  declines,  the  roughness,  chaps, 
scales,  &c.  disappear,  and  a  new  cuticle 
is  formed,  at  first  red,  dry,  and  shrivelled, 
but  which,  in  two  or  three  weeks,  ac- 
quires the  proper  texture.  The  duration 
of  the  psoriasis  diffusa  is  from  one  to  four 
months.  If,  in  some  constitutions,  it  does 
not  then  disappear,  but  becomes,  to  a  cer- 
tain degree,  permanent,  there  is,  at  least, 
an  aggravation  or  extension  of  it,  about 
the  usual  periods  of  its  return.  In  other 
cases,  the  disease,  at  the  vernal  returns, 
differs  much  as  to  its  extent,  and  also 
with  respect  to  the  violence  of  the  pre- 
ceding symptoms.  The  eruption  is,  in- 
deed, often  confined  to  a  single  scaly  patch, 
red,  itching,  and  chapped,  of  a  moderate 
size,  but  irregularly  circumscribed.  This 
solitary  patch  is  sometimes  situated  on  the 
temple,  or  upper  part  of  the  cheek,  fre- 
quently on  the  breast,  the  calf  of  the  leg, 
about  the  wrist,  or  within  and  a  little  be- 
low the  elbow  joint,  but  especially  at  the 
lower  part  of  the  thigh,  behind.  It  con- 
tinues in  any  of  these  situations  several 
months,  without  much  observable  altera- 
tion. The  complaint  denominated  with 
us  the  baker's  itch,  is  an  appearance  of 
psoriasis  diifusa  on  the  back  of  the.  hand, 
commencing  with  one  or  two  small,  rough, 
scaly  patches,  and  finally  extending  from 
the  knuckles  to  the  wrist.  The  rhagades, 
or  chaps  and  fissures  of  the  skin,  are  nu- 
merous about  the  knuckles  and  ball  of  the 
thumb,  and  where  the  back  of  the  hand 
joins  the  wrist.  They  are  often  highly  in- 
flamed, and  painful,  but  have  no  discharge 
of  fluid  from  them.  The  back  of  the  hand 
is  a  little  raised  or  tumefied,  and,  at  ah 
advanced  period  of  the  disorder,  exhibits 
a  reddish, glossy  surface,  without  crusts  or 
numerous  scales.  However,  the  deep  fur- 
rows of  the  cuticle  are,  for  the  most  part, 
whitened  by  a  slight  scaliness.  This  com- 
plaint is  not  general  among  bakers  ;  that 
it  is  only  aggravated  by  their  business, 
and  affects  these  who  are  otherwise  dis- 
posed to  it,  may  be  collected  from  the 
following  circumstances  :  1.  It  disappears 


PSORIASIS. 


661 


about  Midsummer,  and  returns  in  the  cold 
weather  at  the  beginning1  of  the  year ;  2. 
Persons  constantly  engaged  in  the  business, 
after  having  been  once  affected  with  the 
eruption,  sometimes  enjoy  a  respite  from 
it  for  two  or  three  years  ;  3.  When  the 
business  is  discontinued,  the  complaint 
does  not  immediately  cease.  The  grocers' 
itch  has  some  affinity  with  the  bakers'  itch, 
or  tetter ;  but,  being  usually  a  pustular 
disease  at  its  commencement,  it  properly 
belongs  to  another  genus.  Washerwomen, 
probably  from  the  irritation  of  soap,  are 
liable  to  be  affected  with  a  similar  scaly 
disease  on  the  hands,  and  arms,  sometimes 
on  the  face  and  neck,  which,  in  particular 
constitutions,  proves  very  troublesome, 
and  of  long  duration. 

3.  The  Psoriasis  gyrata  is  distributed 
in   narrow  patches   or  stripes,  variously 

.figured ;  some  of  them  are  nearly  longitu- 
dinal ;  some  circular,  or  semicircular  with 
vermiform  appendages  ;  some  are  tortuous, 
or  serpentine  :  others  like  earth-worms  or 
leeches  :  the  furrows  of  the  cuticle  being 
deeper  than  usual,  make  the  resemblance 
more  striking,  by  giving  to  them  an  annu- 
lated  appearance.  There  is  a  separation 
of  slight  scales  from  the  diseased  surface, 
but  no  thick  incrustations  are  formed. 
The  uniform  disposition  of  these  patches  is 
singular  ;  I  have  seen  a  large  circular  one 
situated  on  each  breast  above  the  papilla  ; 
and  two  or  three  others  of  a  serpentine 
form,  in  analogous  situations  along  the 
sides  of  the  chest.  The  back  is  often  va- 
riegated in  like  manner,  with  convoluted 
tetters,  similarly  arranged  on  each  side  of 
the  spine.  They  likewise  appear,  in  some 
cases,  on  the  arms  and  thighs,  intersecting 
each  other  in  various  directions.  A  slighter 
kind  of  this  com  plaint  affects  delicate  young 
women  and  children  in  small  scaly  circles  or 
rings,  little  discoloured ;  they  appear  on  the 
cheeks,  neck,  or  upper  part  of  the  breast, 
and  are  mostly  confounded  with  the  herpe- 
tic,  or  pustular  ring-worm.  The  psoriasis 
gyrata  has  its  remissions  and  returns,  like 
the  psoriasis  diffnsa  ;  it  also  exhibits,  in 
some  cases,  patches  of  the  latter  disorder 
on  the  face,  scalp,  or  extremities,  while 
the  trunk  of  the  body  is  chequered  with 
the  singular  figures  above  described. 

4.  Psoriasis  palmaria.      One    very    ob- 
stinate species  of  tetter  is  nearly  confined 
to  the   palm  of  the  hand.     It  commences 
with  a  small,  harsh,  or  scaly  patch,  which 
gradually  spreads   over  the  whole  palm, 
ancj  sometimes  appears  in  a  slighter  degree 
on  the  inside  of  the  fingers  and  wrist.  The 
surface  feels  rough  from  the  detached  and 
raised  edges  of  the  scaly  laminx  ;  its  co- 
lour often  changes  to  brown,  or  black,  as  if 
dirty  ;  yet  the  most  diligent  washing  pro- 
duces no  favourable  effect.     The  cuticular 
furrows  are  deep,  and  cleft  at  the  bottom 
longitudinally,  in  various  places,  so  as  to 


bleed  on  stretching  the  fingers.  A  sensation 
of  heat,  pain,  and  stiffness  in  the  motions 
of  the  hand,  attends  this  complaint.  It  is 
worst  in  winter  or  spring,  and  occasionally 
disappears  in  autumn  or  summer,  leaving  a 
soft,  dark-red  cuticle  ;  but  many  persons 
are  troubled  with  it  for  a  series  of  years, 
experiencing  only  very  slight  remissions. 
Every  return  or  aggravation  of  it  is  pre- 
ceded by  an  increase  of  heat  and  dryness, 
with  intolerable  itching1.  Shoemakers  have 
the  psuriasis  palmaria  locally,  from  the  ir- 
ritation of  the  wax  they  so  constantly  em- 
ploy. In  braziers,  tinmen,  silversmiths, 
&c.  the  complaint  seems  to  be  produced 
by  handling  cold  metals.  A  long  predis- 
position to  it  from  a  weak,languid,  hectical 
state  of  the  constitution  may  give  effect  to 
different  occasional  causes.  Dr.  Willan 
has  observed  it  in  women  after  lying-in  ; 
in  some  persons  it  is  connected  or  alter- 
nates with  arthritic  complaints.  When  the 
palms  of  the  hands  are  affected  as  above 
stated,  a  similar  appearance  often  takes 
place  on  the  soles  of  the  feet ;  but  with  the 
exception  of  rhagades  or  fissures,  which 
seem  less  liable  to  form  there,  the  feet 
being  usually  kept  warm  and  covered. 
Sometimes,  also,  the  psoriasis  palmaria  is 
attended  with  a  thickness  of  the  prxpu- 
tium,  with  scaliness  and  painful  cracks. 
These  symptoms  at  last  produce  a  phymo- 
sis,  and  render  connubial  intercourse  diffi- 
cult or  impracticable  ;  so  great,  in  some 
cases,  is  the  obstinacy  of  them,  that  re- 
medies are  of  no  avail,  and  the  patient 
can  only  be  relieved  by  circumcision.  This 
affection  of  the  przeputium  is  not  exactly 
similar  to  any  venereal  appearance,  but 
rhagades  or  fissures,  and  indurated  patches 
within  the  palm  of  tbe  hand,  take  place 
in  syphilis,  and  somewhat  resemble  the 
psoriasis  palmaria.  The  venereal  patches 
are,  however, distinct>  white,  and  elevated, 
having  nearly  the  consistence  of  a  soft 
corn.  From  the  rhagades  there  is  a  slight 
discharge,  very  offensive  to  the  smell. 
The  soles  of  the  feet  are  likewise,  in  this 
case,  affected  with  the  patches,  not  with 
rhagades.  When  the  disease  yields  to  the 
operation  of  mercury,  the  indurated  por- 
tions of  cuticle  separate,  and  a  smooth 
new  cuticle  is  found  formed  underneath. 
The  fingers  and  toes  are  not  affected  with 
the  patches,  8ic.  in  venereal  cases. 

5.  Psoriasis  labialis.  The  psoriasis  some- 
times affects  the  prolabium  without  ap- 
pearing on  any  other  part  of  the  body. 
Its  characteristics  are,  as  usual,  scaliness, 
intermixed  with  chaps  and  fissures  of  the 
skin.  The  scales  are  of  a  considerable 
magnitude,  so  that  their  edges  are  often 
loose,  while  the  central  points  are  at- 
tached, a  new  cuticle  gradually  forms  be- 
neath the  scales,  but  is  not  durable.  In 
the  course  of  a  few  hours  it  becomes  dry, 
shrivelledj  and  broken  *  and,  while  it  ex- 


662 


PSO 


PTA 


foliates,  gives  way  to  another  layer  of  ten- 
der cuticle,  which  soon,  in  like  manner, 
perishes.  These  appearances  should  be 
distinguished  from  the  light  chaps  and 
roughness  of  the  lips  produced  by  very 
cold  or  frosty  weather,  but  easily  removed. 
The  psoriasis  labialis  maybe  a  little  aggra- 
vated by  frost  or  sharp  winds,  yet  it  re- 
ceives no  material  alleviation  from  an  op- 
posite temperature.  It  is  not,  indeed,  con- 
fined within  any  certain  limit,  or  period  of 
duration,  having1,  in  several  instances, 
been  protracted  through  all  the  seasons. 
The  under  lip  is  always  more  affected  than 
the  upper ;  and  the  disease  takes  place 
more  especially  in  those  persons  whose  lips 
are  full  and  prominent. 

6.  Psoriasis  scrotalis.      The  skin  of  the 
scrotum  may  be  affected  in  the  psoriasis 
diffusa  like  other  parts  of  the  surface  of 
the  body  ;  but  sometimes  a  roughness  and 
scaliness  of  the  scrotum  appears  as  an  in- 
dependent complaint,  attended  with  much 
heat,  itching,  tension,  and  redness.     The 
above  symptoms  are  succeeded  by  a  hard, 
thickened,    brittle    texture    of    the   skin, 
and    by   painful   chaps    or    excoriations, 
which  are  not  easy  to   be  healed.     Tins 
complaint  is  sometimes  produced   under 
the   same  circumstances   as  the    prurigo 
scroti,  and  appears  to  be  in  some  cases  a 
sequel  of  it.     A   species  of  the  psoriasis 
scrotalis  likewise  occurs  in  the  lues  vene- 
rea,   but   merits   no  particular  attention, 
being  always  combined  with  other  secon- 
dary symptoms  of  the  disease. 

7.  Psoriasis  infantilis.     Infants   between 
the  ages  of  two  months  and  two  years,  are 
occasionally  subject  to  the  dry  tetter.    Ir- 
regular,  scaly   patches,  of  various  sizes, 
appear  on  the  cheeks,  chin,  breast,  back, 
nates,  and   thighs.      They  are  sometimes 
red,  and  a  little  rough,  or  elevated  ;  some- 
times excoriated,  then  again  covered  with 
a  thin  incrustation  ;  and  lastly  intersected 
by  chaps  or  fissures.    The  general  appear- 
ances nearly  coincide  with   those  of  the 
psoriasis  diffusa ;  but  there  are  several  pe- 
culiarities in  the  tetters  of  infants  which 
require  a  distinct  consideration. 

8.  The  Psoriasis  mveterata,  is  characte- 
rised  by    an   almost   universal    scaliness, 
with  a  harsh,  dry,  and  thickened  state  of 
the  skin.      It  commences   from  a  few  ir- 
regular,   though   distinct  patches  on  the 
extremities.    Others  appear  afterwards  on 
different  parts,  and,  becoming  confluent, 
spread  at  length  overall  the  surface  of  the 
body,  except  a  part  of"  the  face,  or  some- 
times the  palms  of  the  hands,  and  soles  of 
the    feet.     The    skin    is   red,  deeply  fur- 
rowed  or  wrinkled,   stiff  and  rigid,  so  as 
somewhat  to    impede    the  motion  of  the 
muscles,    and   of  the  joints.      So    quick, 
likew'rse,  is  the  production  and  separation 
of  scales,  that  large  quantities  of  them  are 
found  in  the  bed  on  which  a  person  affected 


with  the  disease  has  slept.  They  fall  off 
in  the  same  proportion  by  day,  and  being 
confined  within  the  linen,  excite  a  trouble- 
some and  perpetual  kching. 

PSORICA.  (From  4«S*»  the  itch.)  Me- 
dicines to  cure  the  itch. 

PSOROPHTHALMIA.  (From  4^9,  a 
scab,  and  o^Sstx^uoc,  an  eye.)  An  inflam- 
mation of  the  eye-lids,  attended  with  ul- 
cerations,  which  itch  very  much.  By  pso- 
rophthalmy  Mr.  Ware  means  a  case,  in 
which  the  inflammation  of  the  eye -lids 
is  attended  with  an  ulceration  of  their 
edges,  upon  which  a  glutinous  matter 
lodges,  incrusts,  and  becomes  hard,  so 
that  in  sleep,  when  they  have  been  long 
in  contact,  they  become  so  adherent,  that 
they  cannot  be  separated  without  pain. 
The  proximate  cause  is  an  acrimony  depo- 
sited in  the  glands  of  the  eyelids.  The 
species  of  the  psorophthalmia  are  : 

1.  Psorophthalmia  crnstosn,  which  forms 
dry  or  humid  crusts  in  the  margins  of  the 
eyelids. 

2.  Psorophthalmia   herpetica,    in    which 
small  papulae,  itching  extremely,  and  ter- 
minating in  scurf,  are  observed. 

PSYCHAGOGICA.  (From  4y/t,w»  ^e  nVind, 
and  &ya>,  to  move.)  Medicines  which  re- 
cover in  syncope  or  apoplexy. 

PSYCHOTRIA  EMETICA.  (From  4VX0(> 
cold,  and  *§«<f>a>,  to  nourish,  because  it 
grows  in  cold  places.)  See  Ipecacuanha. 

PsYCHOTROPHtnrc.  (From  4u/t°f >  cold,  and 
<rge<j>ft>,  to  nourish ;  so  called  because  it 
grows  in  places  exposed  to  the  cold.)  The 
herb  betony. 

PsYCHROLtmur>t.  (From  4w/t-'  ?>'Cold,  and 
x«o>.  to  wash,)  A  cold  bath. 

PSYCHTICA.  (From  4u;ta>>  to  refrige- 
rate.) Refrigerating  medicines. 

PSYDRACLE.  (From  iv%ot,  cold.) 
Red  and  somewhat  elevated  spots,  which 
soon  form  broad  and  superficial  vesicles, 
such  as  those  produced  by  the  stinging- 
nettle,  the  biles  of  insects,  &c.  See  Pus- 
tule. 

PSYLLIUM.  (From  4y*Xo?f  a  ^ea ;  so 
called  because  it  ivas  thought  to  destroy 
fleas.)  Pnlicaris  herha.  Crystallion  and 
cynomoia  of  Oribasius.  Flea-wort  The 
seeds  of  this  plant,  Plantago  psyUivm  of 
Linnsens  : — cauleramoso  herhaceo,fol;is  snb- 
dentatis,  reciirvatis  ;  capitulis  aphyttis,  have 
a  nauseous  mucillaginous  taste,  and  no  re- 
markable smell.  The  decoction  of  the 
seeds  is  recommended  in  hoarseness  and 
asperity  of  the  fauces. 

PTARTVITCA.  (From  *TT*/|O,  to  sneeze  ; 
so  called  because  it  irritates  the  nose,  and 
provokes  sneezing.)  Pseiidopyrethrum. 
Pyrethrnm  sylvestre.  Draco  sylvestris. 
Tarclion  sylvestris.  Slerniitamentoria.  Dra- 
cuncuhis  pratensis  Sneeze-wort.  Bastard 
pellitory.  Jlchillea  ptarmica  of  Linnaeus  :— 
foUis  lanceblatis,  ocnminatis,  argute  serra* 
tia.  The  flowers  and  roots  of  this  plant 


PTE 

have  a  hot  biting  taste,  approaching  to 
that  of  pyrethrum,  widi  which  they  also 
agree  in  iheir  pharmaceutical  properties. 
Their  principal  use  is  as  a  masticatory  and. 
Sternutatory. 

PTER1S.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Cryptoga- 
mia.  Order,  Filices. 

PTEB.IS  AQ.UILINA.  (From  Trrepova,,  wing ; 
so  called  from  the  likeness  of  its  leaves  to 
wings,  and  uquilina,  from  aquila,  an  eagle, 
from  its  resemblance  to  an  eagle's  wings.) 
The  systematic  name  of  the  common 
brake,  or  female  fern.  See  Felix  faemina. 

PTEfiOCARPUS  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Lmnaean  system. 

PTEHOCABPUS    SAKTALINUS.         The     SySlC- 

matic  name  of  the  red  jaunder's  tree.  See 
Santalum  rubrum. 

PTERYG1UM.  (P7«/>y£,  a  wing.)  A 
membranous  excrescence  which  grows 
upon  the  internal  canthus  of  the  eye 
chiefly,  and  expands  itself  over  the  albu- 
ginea  and  cornea  towards  the  pupil.  It 
appears  to  be  an  extension  or  prolongation 
of  the  fibres  and  vessels  of  the  caruncula 
lachrymalis,  or  semilunar  membrane,  ap- 
pearing like  a  wing.  The  species  of  pte- 
rygium  are  four: 

1.  Pterygium    tenue,    seu    ungula,    is    a 
pellucid  pellicle,    thin,    of  a  cineritious 
colour,  and  unpainful ;  growing  otit  from 
the  caruncula  lacrymalis,  or  membrana  se- 
milunaris. 

2.  Pterygium  crassum,  seu  pannus,  dif- 
fers from  the  ungula,  by  its  thickness,  red 
colour,  and  fulness  of  the  red  vessels  on 
the  white  of  the  eye,  and  it  stretches  over 
the  cornea  like  fasciculi  of  vessels. 

3.  Pterygium  malignum,  is  a  pannus  of 
various  colours,  painful,  various,  and  ari- 
sing from  a  cancerous  acrimony.. 

4.  Pterygium  pingne,  seu  pinguicula,  is 
a  mollicle  like  lard  or  fat,  soft,  without 
pain,  and  of  a  light  yellow  colour,  which 
commonly  is  situated  in  tiie  external  angle 
of  the  eye,  and  rarely  extends  to  the  cor- 
nea; but  often  remains  through  life. 

PTERYGO.  Names  compounded  of  this 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  con- 
necied  with  the  ptervgo;d  process  of  the 
sphaenoid  bone  ;  as  pterygo-pharyngeus%  &.c. 

Pterygo-phai*yngeus,  See  Constrictor 
pharyngis  superior. 

Pterygo-stuphilinus  externus.  See  JLcvu- 
tor  paluti. 

PTERYGOID  PROCESS.  (Pterygoides, 
from  7rli£v%,  a  wing,  and  «*<Te?,  resem- 
blance.) A  wing-like  process  of  the  sphe- 
noid bone. 

PTEKYGOIDEUM  os.    See  JEthmoid  bone. 

PTERYGO1DEUS  EXTERNUS.  (Ptery. 
goideus,  from  its  belonging  to  the  proces- 
sus  ptery  guides.)  Pterygoidcus  minor  of 
Winslow.  Pterygo-colli-maxilUiire  of  Du- 
mus.  A  muscle  placed,  as  it  were,  hori- 


FTE 


663 


zontally  along  the  basis  of  the  scull,  be- 
tween the  pcerygoid  process  and  the  con- 
dyle  of  the  lower  jaw.  It  usually  arises  by 
two  distinct  heads;  one  of  which  is  thick, 
tendinous,  and  fleshy,  from  the  outer 
wing  of  the  pterygoid  process  of  the  os 
sphenoides,  and  from  a  small  part  of  the 
os  maxillare  adjoining  to  it ;  the  other  is 
thin  and  fleshy,  from  a  ridge  in  the  tem- 
poral process  of  the  sphenoid  bone,  just 
behind  the  slit  that  transmits  the  vessels 
to  the  eye.  Sometimes  this  latter  origin 
is  wanting,  and,  in  that  case,  part  of  the 
temporal  muscle  arises  from  this  ridge. 
Now  and  then  it  affords  a  common  ori- 
gin to  both  these  muscles.  From  these 
origins  the  muscle  forms  a  strong  fleshy 
belly,  which  descends  almost  transverse- 
ly outwards  and  backwards,  and  is  insert- 
ed tendinous  and  fleshy  into  a  depression 
in  the  fore  part  of  the  condyloid  process 
of  the  lower  jaw,  and  into  the  anterior 
surface  of  the  capsular  ligament  that  sur- 
rounds the  articulation  of  that  bone.  All 
that  part  of  this  muscle,  which  is  not  hid 
by  the  pterygoideus  internus,  is  covered 
by  a  ligamentous  expansion,  which  is 
broader  than  that  belonging  to  the  ptery- 
goideus internus,  and  originates  from  the 
inner  edge  of  the  glenoid  cavity  of  the  low- 
er jaw,  immediately  before  the  styloid 
process  of  the  temporal  bone,  and  extends 
obliquely  downwards,  forwards,  and  out- 
wards, to  the  inner  surface  of  the  angle  of 
the  jaw.  When  these  muscles  act  toge- 
ther, they  bring  the  jaw  horizontally  for- 
wards. When  they  act  singly,  the  jaw  is 
moved  forwards,  and  to  the  opposite  side. 
The  fibres  that  are  inserted  into  the  cap- 
sular ligament,  serve  likewise  to  bring  the 
moveable  cartilage  forwards. 

PTERYGOIDEUS  INTERNUS.  Pte- 
rygoideus  major  of  Winsiow.  Pterygo-an- 
guli-muxillaire  of  Dumas.  This  muscle 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  whole 
inner  surface  of  the  external  ala  of  the 
pterygoid  process,  filling  all  the  space  be- 
tween the  two  wings ;  and  from  that  pro- 
cess of  the  os  palati  that  makes  part  of 
the  pterygoid  fossa.  From  thence  growing 
larger,  it  descends  obliquely  downwards, 
forwards,  and  outwards,  and  is  inserted,  by 
tendinous  and  fleshy  fibres,  into  the  inside 
of  the  lower  jaw,  near  its  angle.  This 
muscle  covers  a  great  part  of  the  pterygoi- 
deus externus  ;  and  along  its  posterior  edge 
we  observe  a  ligamentous  band,  which  ex- 
tends from  the  back  part  of  the  styloid 
process  to  the  bottom  of  the  angle  of  the 
lower  jaw.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to 
raise  the  lower  jaw,  and  to  pull  it  a  little 
to  one  side. 

PTERTcoiaEUs  MAJoa.  See  PterygoiJew 
inter  mis. 

PTEurGCinEus  Mfifon.  See  Pterygoidtv* 
externus. 


664 


PUD 


PUL 


PTILOSIS.  (From  7rlt\oct  bald.)  See  Ma- 
darosis. 

PTISAKA.  (From  trrurrce,  to  decorticate, 
bruise  or  pound.)  Ptisaane,  Barley  de- 

E  rived  of  its  husks,  pounded  and  made  into 
alls. 

PTOSIS.  (From  Trivia,  to  fall.)  JBlepha- 
roptosis.  An  inability  of  raising  the  upper 
eye-lid.  The  affection  may  be  owing  to 
several  causes,  the  chief  of  which  are  a 
redundance  of  the  skin  on  the  eye-lid ;  a 
paralytic  state  of  the  levator  muscle,  and 
a  spasm  of  the  orbicularis. 

PTOSIS  1RIDIS.  Prolapsus  iridis.  A 
prolapsus  of  the  iris  through  a  wound  of 
the  cornea.  It  is  known  by  a  blackish 
tubercle,  which  prominates  a  little  from 
the  cornea  in  various  forms.  The  species 
of  the  ptosis  of  the  iris  are, 

1.  Ptosis  recens,  or  a  recent  ptosis  from 
a  side  wound  of  the  cornea,  as  that  which 
happens,  though  rarely,  in  or  after  the  ex- 
traction of  the  cataract. 

2.  Ptosis  invetarattt,  in  which  the  incar- 
cerated prolapsed  iris  is  grown  or  attached 
to  the  wound  or  ulcer,  and  by  the  air  has 
become  callous  or  indurated. 

PTYALAGOGA.  (From  vlvstxov,  spittle,  and 
<*>»,  to  excite.)  Ptyasmagnga.  Medicines 
which  promote  a  discharge  of  the  saliva, 
or  cause  salivation. 

PTYALISMOS.  See  Ptyalismus. 

PTYALISMUS.  (From  jr7t/*x/f»,  to 
spit.)  A  ptyalism  or  salivation,  or  increas- 
ed secretion  of  saliva  from  the  mouth. 

PTYALUM.  (From  vlvee,  to  spit  up.)  The 
saliva  or  mucus  from  the  bronchia. 

PTYASMAGO&A.  (From  w7w *«•/*«,  sputum, 
and  (tya,  to  expel.)  See  Ptyalagoga. 

PUBES.  The  external  part  of  the  or- 
gans of  generation  of  both  sexes,  which 
are  covered  with  hair. 

PUBIS  OS.  A  bone  of  the  fatal  pelvis. 
See  Innominatwn  os. 

PUDENDA.  (From  pudor,  shame.)  The 
parts  of  generation. 

PUDEXDAGRA.  (From  pudenda,  the  pri- 
vate parts,  and  a>g«e,  a  seizure.)  Cedmu. 
A  pain  in  the  private  parts.  By  some  it 
is  called  the  venereal  disease.  Others  de- 
fine it  to  be  pain  or  uneasiness  in  the  geni- 
tal parts  of  men  or  women,  somewhat  re- 
sembling a  diarrhoea,  but  without  a  dy- 
suria.  Dr.  Berdoe  asserts,  in  his  Essay 
on  ihe  Pudenclagra,  that  it  is  distinct 
from  the  venereal  disease,  and  also,  that 
it  is  proper  to  women,  but  that  a,  woman 
labouring  under  it,  can  communicate  some 
inflammatory  symptoms  to  the  penis  of  a 
man  who  cohabits  wilh  her. 

PUDENDUM  MUL1EBRE.  The  fe- 
male parts  of  generation. 

PUDICAL  ARTERY  Jlrteria  pudica 
vcl  pudenda.  Pudendal  artery.  A  branch 
of  the  internal  iliac  distributed  on  the  or- 
gans of  generation. 


PUERILIS  MORBTJS.  The  epilepsy. 

PUERPERAL  FEVER.  Child-bed  fe- 
ver. Cullen  considers  this  disease  as  a 
species  of  continued  fever. 

Puffball.  See  Ly coper don. 

PUGILLUS.  (From  pugnns,  the  fist.) 
Dragmis.  A  pugil.  The  eighth  part  of  a 
handful. 

PULEGIUM.  (From/mfe*,  a  flea;  be- 
cause the  smell  of  its  leaves,  burnt,  de- 
stroys fleas.)  Pulegium  regale.  Pulegium 
lutifolium  glechon.  Pudding-grass.  Com- 
mon pennyroyal.  Mentha  pulegium  of 
Linnaeus  :—Jloribus  verticiltatis,  foliis  ovatis 
obtusis  subcrenatis,  caulibus  subteretibus 
repentibus.  This  plant  is  considered  as  a 
carminative,  stomachic,  and  emmena- 
gogue ;  and  is  in  very  common  use  in  hys- 
terical disorders.  The  officinal  prepara- 
tions of  pennyroyal  are,  a  simple  water,  a 
spirit,  and  an  essential  oil. 

PULEGIUM  GERVINUM:.  Hart's  pennyroy- 
al. Mentha  cervina  of  Linnaeus.  This 
plant  possesses  the  virtues  of  pennyroyal 
in  a  very  great  degree  ;  but  is  remarkably 
unpleasant.  It  is  seldom  employed  but  by 
the  country  people,  who  substitute  it  for 
pennyroyal. 

PULICARIA.  (From  pulex,  a  flea ;  so  na- 
med because  it  was  thought  to  destroy 
fleas  if  hung  in  a  chamber.)  See  Psyllium. 

PULMO.  (Plin.  vvtufAcer.  Attice  TTMV- 
[Aa>vy  wide,  per  metathesin  pulmo.)  Lung. 
See  Lung. 

PULMONARIA.  (From  pulms,  the 
lungs ;  so  called  because  of  its  virtues  in 
affections  of  the  lungs.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 
Lungwort. 

*  PULMONAHIA  ARBOHEA.  Musus  pulmona- 
rius  queninus.  This  subastringent,  and 
rather  acid  plant,  Lichen  pulmonanus  of 
Linnaeus,  was  once  in  high  estimation  in 
the  cure  of  diseases  of  the  lungs,  espe- 
cially coughs,  asthmas,  and  catarrhs.  Its 
virtues  are  similar,  and  in  no  way  inferior 
to  those  of  the  lichen  islandicus. 

PUT.MOXARIA  MACULA TA.  Symphytum 
maculosum.  Spotted  lung-wort.  Jerusa- 
lem cowslips.  Jerusalem  sage.  Pulmo- 
naria  officinalis  of  Linnaeus,  This  plant  is 
rarely  round  to  grow  wild  in  England; 
but  is  very  commonly  cultivated  in  gar- 
dens, where  its  leaves  become  broader, 
and  approach  more  to  a  cordate  shape. 
The  leaves,  which  are  the  pan  medicinally 
used,  have  no  peculiar  smell;  but,  in 
their  recent  state,  manifest  a  slightly  ad- 
stringeni  and  mucilaginous  taste ;  hence 
it  seems  not  wholly  without  foundation 
that  they  have  been  supposed  to  be  de- 
mulcent and  pectoral.  They  have  been 
recommended  in  hemop.oes,  trickling 
coughs,  and  catarrhal  defluxions  upon  the 
lungs.  The  name  pulmouaria,  however, 


PUL 


PUL 


seems  to  have  arisen  rather  from  the 
speckled  appearance  of  these  leaves,  re- 
sembling that  of  the  lungs,  than  from  any 
intrinsic  quality  which  experience  disco- 
vered to  be  useful  in  pulmonary  com- 
plaints. 

PULMONARIA  OFFICIKALIS.  The  syste- 
matic  name  of  the  spotted  lung-wort.  See 
jPulmonaria  maculuta. 

Pulmonary  consumption.     See  Phthisis. 

PULMONAKY  VESSELS.  The  pul- 
monary artery,  ateria  pulmonulisy  arises 
from  the  right  ventricle  of  the  heart,  and 
soon  divides  into  the  right  and  left,  which 
ramify  throughout  the  lungs,  and  form  a 
beautiful  net-work  on  the  air  vesicles, 
where  they  terminate  in  the  veins,  venae 
pulmonales,  whose  branches  at  length  form 
four  trunks,  which  empty  themselves  into 
the  left  auricle  of  the  heart. 

PULMONIA.  (From  pulmo,  the  lungs  ) 
An  inflammation  of  the  lungs. 

PULMOMCA.  (From  pulmo,  the  lungs  ) 
Medicines  for  the  lungs. 

PULSATILLA  HIGRICANS.        (From  pulsO,  to 

beat  about ;  so  called  from  its  being 
perpetually  agitated  by  the  air.)  This 
plant,  Anemone  pratensis  of  Linnaeus  : — 
pedunculo  involucrato,  petulis  apice  rejlexis, 
foliis  bipinnatis,  has  been  received  into 
the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia  upon  the 
authority  of  Baron  Stoerck,  who  recom- 
mended it  as  an  effectual  remedy  for  most 
of  the  chronic  diseases  affecting  the  eye, 
particularly  amaurosis,  cataract,  and  opa- 
city of  the  cornea,  proceeding  from  va- 
rious causes.  He  likewise  found  it  of 
great  service  in  venereal  nodes,  nocturnal 
pains,  ulcers,  caries,  indurated  glands, 
suppressed  menses,  serpiginous  eruptions, 
melancholy,  and  palsy.  The  plant,  in  its 
recent  state,  has  scarcely  any  smell ;  but 
its  tasle  is  extremely  acrid,  and,  when 
chewed,  it  corrodes  the  tongue  and 
fauces. 

PULSE.  Pulsns.  The  beating  of  the 
artery  at  the  wrist  is  termed  the  pulse.  It 
depends  upon,  and  is  synchronous  with, 
that  of  the  heart  :  "hence  physicians  feel 
the  pulse,  to  ascertain  the  quickness  or 
tardiness  of  the  blood's  motion,  the  strength 
of  the  heart,  &c. 

PULSILEGIUM.  (From  pulsus,  the  pulse, 
and  lego,  to  tell.)  An  instrument  for 
measuring  the  pulse. 

PULVIXAR.  (From  pulvis,  dust  or  chaff, 
with  which  they  are  filled.)  A  medicated 
cushion. 

PUL  VIVARIUM:.     See  Pulvinar. 

PULVIS.  A  powder.  Pulvinarium 
This  form  of  nu-d-cine  is  either  coarse 
or  very  fine,  simple  or  compound.  In  the 
compounded  powders  ihe  mumate  and 
complete  admixture  of  the  several  ingre- 
dients, and  more  especially  of  hose  to 
which  any  of  the  more  active  subs  :imes, 
as  opium,  scammony,  Sic.  are  added,  can- 


not be  too  strongly  recommended,  and  for 
this  purpose  it  may  be  proper  to  pass  them, 
after  they  are  mixed  mechanically,  though 
a  fine  sieve. 

PULVIS  ALOES  C03IPOS1TUS.  Compound 
powder  of  aloe.  Formerly  called  pulvia 
aloes  cum  guuico.  Filulce  aromatic^,  pilule 
de  diumbrae.  "  Take  of  extract  of  spiked 
aloe,  an  ounce  and  half ;  guaiacum  gum 
resin,  an  ounce  ;  compound  powder  of 
cinnamon,  half  an  ounce."  Powder  the 
extract  of  aloe  and  guaiacum  gum  resin 
separately :  then  mix  them  with  the  com- 
pound powder  of  cinnamon.  The  dose 
is  from  gr.  x.  to  ^j.  It  is  a  warna  ape- 
rient, laxative  powder,  calculated  for  the 
aged,  and  those  affected  with  dyspeptic 
gout,  'attended  with  costiveness  and  tpas- 
modic  complaints  of  the  stomach  and 
bowels. 

PULVIS  ALOES  CUM  CANELLA.  A  cathar- 
tic,  deobstruent  powder,  possessing  stimu- 
lating and^  aloetic  properties  omitted  in 
the  last  London  Pharmacopoeia,  as  rather 
suited  to  the  purpose  of  extemporaneous 
prescription. 

PULVIS  ALOES  CUM  FERRo.  This  pos- 
sesses aperient  and  deobstruent  virtues ; 
and  is  mostly  given  in  chlorosis  and  con- 
stipation. In  the  London  Pharmacopoeia 
this  prescription  is  omitted  for  the  same 
reason  as  pulvis  aloes  cum  canella. 

PULVIS  ALOES  CUM  GUAiAco.  See  Pulvis 
aloes  compositus. 

PULVIS  ASTTIMOSIALIS.  Antimonial  pow- 
der. "  Take  of  sulphuret  of  antimony, 
powdered,  a  pound  ;  "hartshorn  shavings, 
two  pounds."  Mix  and  throw  them  into 
a  broad  iron  pot  heated  to  a  white  heat, 
and  stir  the  mixture  constantly  until  it 
acquires  an  ash  colour.  Having  taken  it  out, 
reduce  it  to  powder,  and  put  it  into  a  coated 
crucible,  upon  which  another  inverted 
crucible,  having  a  small  hole  in  its  bottom, 
is  to  be  luted.  Then  raise  the  fire  by  de- 
grees to  a  white  heat,  and  keep  it  so  for 
two  hours.  Reduce  tlie  residuary  mass  to 
a  very  fine  powder.  The  dose  is  from  five 
to  ten  grains.  It  is  in  high  esteem  as  a 
febrifuge,  sudorific,  and  antispasmodic. 
The  diseases  in  which  it  is  mostly  exhibited 
are,  most  species  of  asthenic  and  exanthe- 
matous  fevers,  acute  rheumatism,  gout, 
diseases  arising  from  obstructed  perspira- 
tion, dysuria,  nervous  affections,  and 
spasms. 

This  preparation  was  introduced  into 
the  former  London  Pharmacopoeia  as  a 
substitute  for  a  medicine  of  extensive  ce- 
lebrity, Dr.  James'-  powder;  to  which, 
however,  the  present  form  more  nearly 
assimilates  in  its  dose,  and  it  is  more  ma- 
nageable in  its  administration,  bv  the  re- 
duction of  the  proportion  of  antimony  to 
one  half 

PULVIS  AROMATICUS.     See  Pulvig  cinna* 
motni  compusitus. 
4Q 


666  PtfL  PUN 

PULVIS  CEHUSSJE  COMPOSITUS.      This    is   other  diseases  arising  from  obstructed  per- 
mostly  used  in  the  form  of  collyrium,  lo-   spiration  and   spasm.     The  dose  is  from 
tion,  or  injection,  as  a  mucilaginous  seda-  five  grains  to  a  scruple, 
tive.  PULVIS    KIKO    COMPOSITUS.      Compound 

PULVIS  CHELARUM  CANCRI  COMPOSITUS.  powder  of  kino.  "  Take  of  kino,  15 
An  antacid  and  adstringent  powder,  most-  drachms  ;  cinnamon  b;:rk,  half  an  ounce  ; 
ly  given  to  children  with  diarrhoea  and  hard  opium,  a  drachm."  Reduce  them 
acidity  of  the  pnmx  vise.  separately  to  a  very  fine  powder;  and 

PULVIS  CISNAMOMI  COMPOSITUS.  Com-  then  mix.  The  proportion  of  opium  this 
pound  powder  of  cinnamon.  Formerly  adstringent  contains  is  one  part  to  twen- 
called  pidvis  aromaticus  •  species  aromatic*:  ty.  The  dose  is  from  five  grain*  to  a 
species  diumbrx  sine  odorutis.  '*  Take  of  scruple. 

cinnamon  bark,  two  ounces ;  cardamom-  PCLVIS  MYRRHJE  COMPOSITUS.  A  sti- 
seeds,  an  ounce  and  half;  ginger- root,  an  mulant,  antispasmodic,  and  emmenagogue 
ounce;  long1  pepper,  half  an  ounce."  Rub  powder,  mostly  exhibited  in  the  dose  of 
them  together,  so  as  to  make  a  very  fine  irom  fifteen  grains  to  two  scruples,  in 
powder.  The  dose  is  from  five  to  ten  uterine  obstructions  and  hysterical  aflec- 
grains.  An  elegant  stimulant,  carmina-  tions 
tive,  and  stomachic  powder.  PULVIS  OPIATUS.  See  Pulvis  cornu  cum 

Puxvis  COXTRAVERVJE  COMPOSITUS.  "  Take    opio. 

of  contrayerva  root,  powdered,  five  ouri-  PULVIS  scAMMoyiaa  COMPOSITUS.  Com- 
ces  ;  prepared  shells,  a  pound  and  half."  pound  powder  of  scammony.  Pnlvis  comi' 
Mix.  A  febrifuge  diaphoretic,  mostly  giv-  ti  Warivicensis.  "  Take  of  scammony  gum 
en  in  the  dose  of  from  one  to  two  scruples  resin,  hard  extract  of  jalap,  of  each  two 
in  slight  febrile  affections.  ounces  ;  ginger-root,  half  an  ounce."  Re- 

PULVIS  CORNU  USTI  CUM  OPIO.  Powder  duce  them  separately  to  a  very  fine  pow- 
of  burnt  hartshorn  with  opium.  Pulvis  der,  and  then  mix.  From  ten  to  fifteen 
opiatus.  "Take  of  hard  opium,  powdered,  grains  or  a  scri-pie  are  exhibited  as  a 
a  drachm  ;  hartshorn,  burnt  and  prepared,  stimulating  cathartic. 

an  ounce  ;  cochineal,  powdered,  a  drachm.''  PULVIS  SCAHMOXII  CUM  ALOE.  A  stimu- 
Mix.  This  preparation  affords  a  convenient  lating  cathartic,  in  the  dose  of  from  ten  to 
mode  of  exhibiting  small  quantities  of  fifteen  grains. 

opium,  ten  grains  containing  one  of  the  PULVIS  SCAMMOXII  CUM  CALOMELANE.  A 
opium  It  is  absorbent  and  anodyne.  vermifugal  caihartic,  in  the  dose  of  from 

PULVIS  CRETJE  COMPOSITUS.     Compound    ten  to  fifteen  grains. 

powder  of  chalk.  Pulvis  e  bolo  composi-  PULVIS  SEXNJE  COMPOSITUS.  Compound 
tus  sine  opio.  Species  e  scordio  sine  opio.  powder  of  senna.  Pulvis  diasennx.  "Take 
JJiascordium,  1720.  "  Take  of  prepared  of  senna  leaves,  supertartrate  of  potash, 
chalk,  half  a  pound;  cinnamon  bark,  four  of  each  two  ounces;  scammony  gum  re- 
ounces;  tormentill  root,  acacia  gum,  of  sin,  half  an  ounce;  ginger-root,  two 
each  three  ounces ;  long  pepper,  half  an  drachms."  Reduce  the  scammony  gum 
ounce."  Reduce  them  separately  into  a  reein  separately,  the  rest  together,  to  a 
very  fin^  powder,  and  then  mix.  The  dose  very  fine  powder ;  and  then  mix.  The 
is  from  3SS-  to  5'-  ^n  adstringent,  carmi-  dose  is  from  one  scruple  to  one  drachm, 
nativ",  and  stomachic  powder,  exhibited  A  saline  stimulating  cathartic, 
in  the  cure  of  diarrhoea,  pyrosis,  and/  dis-  PULVIS  TRAGAeA^TiuB  COMPOSITUS.  Corn- 
eases  arising  from  acidity  of  the  bowels,  pound  powder  of  tragacanth.  Species 
inducing  much  pain.  ,  diatragacanthx  frigid*.  '*  Take  of  traga- 

PULVIS  CRETJE  COMPOSTTUS  CUM  OPIO.  canth,  powdered,  acucia  gum,  powdered, 
Compound  powder  of  chalk  with  opium,  starch,  of  each  an  ounce  and  half;  refined 
Pulvis  e  bolo  compontus  cum  opio.  Species  sugar,  three  ounces."  Powder  the  starch 
e  scordio  mm  opio.  "  Take  of  compound  and  sugar  together ;  then  add  the  traga- 
powder  of  chalk,  six  ounces  and  a  half,  canth  and  acacia  gum,  and  mix  the  whole. 
Hard  opium,  powdered,  four  scruples."  Tragacanth  is  very  difficultly  reduced  to 
Mix.  The  dose  from  one  scruple  to  two.  powder.  The  dose  is  from  ten  grains  to  a 
The  above  powder,  with  the  addition  of  drachm.  A  very  useful  demulcent  pow- 
opium,  in  the  proportion  of  one  grain  to  der,  which  may  be  given  in  coughs,  diar- 
two  scruples.  rhoeas,  stranguary,  &c. 

PULVIS  IPECACUAXH2E  COMPOSITUS.    Com-        Pumpivn,  common.  See  Cucurbita. 
pound    powder  of  ipecacuanhas.     "Take        PUNCTA    LACHRYMAL1A.        (From 
of    ipecacuanha:    root,    powdered,    hard  pnnctum,  a  point.)  Lachrymal  points.  Two 
opium,  powdered,  of  each  a  drachm;  sul-   small   orifices,  one   of  which  is   conspicu- 
phate   of  potash,   powdered,    an    ounce."   ous  in  each  eyelid,  at  the  extremity  of  the 
Mix.     A    diaphoretic  powder,  similar  to    tarsus,  near  the  internal  canthus. 
that  of   Dr.  Dover,    which    gained    such        PUKCTUM  AUREUM.     Formerly,    when    a 
repute  in  the  cure  of  rheumatisms,  and  hernia  of  the  intestines  was  reduced  by 


PUS 

an  incision  made  through  the  skin  and 
membrana  adiposa,  quite  down  to  the  up- 
per part  of  the  spermatic  vessels,  a  golden 
wire  was  fixed  and  twisted,  so  as  to  pre- 
vent the  descent  of  any  thing  down  the 
tunica  vaginalis. 

PUNIC  A.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Icoaandria. 
Order,  JMonogynia, 

PUNICA  ciiAffATrM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  pomegranate.  See  Granatum. 

PUPIL.  (Pupilla,  from  pupa,  a  babe  ; 
because  it  reflects  the  diminished  image 
of  the  person  who  looks  upon  it  like  a 
puppet.)  The  round  opening  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  iris,  in  which  we  see  ourselves 
in  the  eye  of  another. 

PUPILLA.  SceP«/ta7. 

PUPILLARIS  MEMBRANA.  (From 
pupilla,  the  pupil.)  Pupillte  •velum.  A  fine 
vascular  membrane,  which  in  the  foetus  of 
5,  6,  or  7  months  has  no  pupil,  grows 
across  the  part  where  the  pupil  is  after- 
wards seen. 

PI;RRAMENTUM.  A  purge. 

PURGATIVA.  Pnrgentia.  Cathartica. 
Catocharthica.  Catoreticn.  Catoteretica. 
J)ejectona.  Jllviduca.-  Purgative  medi- 
cines. 

Purging  flax.    See  Linnm  catharticum. 

Pttrging-nut    See  Jticinus  major. 

PURPURA  ALBA.  Purpura  rubra.  Many 
writers  term  the  miliary  fever,  when  the 
pustuUs  are  white,  purpura  alba,  and  when 
they  are  red,  purpura  rubra. 

PURPURA  SCORBUTICA.  Petecheal  erup- 
tions in  scurvy. 

Purslane.  See  Portulaca. 

PUS.  Matter.  A  whitish,  bland,  cream- 
like  fluid,  heavier  than  water,  found  in 
phlegmbnous  abscesses,  or  on  the  surface 
of  sores.  It  is  distinguished,  according  to 
its  nature,  into  laudable  or  good  pus, 
scrophulous,  serous,  and  ichorous  pus, 
&c. 

.Pus  taken  from  an  healthy  ulcer,  near 
the  source  of  circulation,  as  on  the  arrh  or 
breast,  Mr.  Home  observes,  readily  sepa- 
rates from  the  surface  of  the  sore,  the 
granulations  underneath  being  small, 
pointed,  and  of  a  florid  red  colour,  and 
has  the  following  properties  :  it  is  nearly 
of  the  consistence  of  cream ;  is  of  a 
white  colour ;  has  a  mawkish  taste;  and, 
when  cold,  is  inodorous  ;  but,  when  warm, 
has  a  peculiar  smell.  Examined  in  a  mi- 
croscope, it  is  found  to  consist  of  two 
parts,  of  globules,  and  a  transparent  co- 
lourless fluid  ;  the  globules  are  probably 
white,  at  least  they  appear  to  have  some 
degree  of  opacity. "  Its  specific  gravity  is 
greater  than  that  of  water.  It  does  not 
readily  go  into  putrefaction.  Exposed  to 
heat,  it  evaporates  to  dryness  ;  but  does 
not  coagulate.  It  does  not  unite  with 
water  in  the  heat  of  the  atmosphere,  but 


PUS 


667 


falls  to  the  bottom  ;  yet,  if  kept  in  a  con- 
s.derable  degree  of  heat,  rises  and  diffuses 
through  the  water,  and  remains  mixed  with 
it,  even  after  having  been  allowed  to  cool 
the  globules  being  discomposed. 

Pus  varies  in  its  appearance,  according 
to  the  different  circumstances  which  affect 
the  ulcer  that  forms  it;  such  as,  the  de- 
gree of  violence  of  the  inflammation,  also 
its  nature,  whether  healthy  or  unhealthy; 
and  these  depend  upon  the  state  of  health, 
and  strength  of  the  parts  yielding  pus. 
These  changes  arise  more  from  indolence 
and  irritability,  than  from  'any  absolute 
disease  ;  many  specific  diseases,  in  healthy 
constitutions,  producing  no  change  in  the 
appearance  of  the  matter  from  their  spe- 
cific quality.  Thus,  the  matter  from  a 
gonorrhaea,  from  the  small-pox  pustules, 
the  chicken  pock,  and  from  an  healthy 
ulcer,  has  the  same  appearance,  and  seems 
to  be  made  up  of  similar  parts,  consisting 
of  globules  floating  in  a  transparent  fluid, 
like  common  pus  ;  the  specific  properties 
of  each  of  these  poisons  being  superadded 
to  those  ^of  pus.  Matter  from  a  cancer 
may  be  considered  as  an  exception ;  but 
a  cancerous  ulcer  is  never  in  a  healthy 
state. 

In  indolent  ulcers,  whether  the  indolence 
arises  from  the  nature  of  the  parts,  or  the 
nature  of  the  inflammation,  the  pus  is 
made  of  globules  and  flaky  particles,  float- 
ing in  a  transparent  fluid ;  and  globules 
and  flakes  are  in  different  proportions, 
according  to  the  degree  of  indolence  : 
this  is  particularly  observable  in  scrophu- 
lous abscesses,  preceded  by  a  small  de- 
gree of  inflammation.  That"  this  flaky  ap- 
pearance is  no  part  of  true  pus,  is  well  il- 
lustrated by  observing,  that  the  propor- 
tion it  bears  to  the  globules  is  greatest 
where  there  is  the  least  inflammation ; 
and  in  those  abscesses  that  sometimes  oc- 
cur, which  have  not  been  preceded  by 
any  inflammation  at  &11,  the  contents  ape 
wholly  made  up  of  a  curdy  or  flaky  sub- 
stance, of  different  degrees  of  consistence, 
which  is  ntft  considered  to  be  pus,  from 
its  not  having  the  properties  stated  in  the 
definition  of  that  fit  id. 

The  constitution  and  part  must  be  in 
health  to  form  good  pus ;  for  very  slight 
changes  in  the  general  health  are  capable 
of  producing  an  alteration  in  it,  and  even 
of  preventing  its  being  formed  at  all, 
and  substituting  in  its  place  coagulating 
lymph. 

This  happens  most  readily  in  ulcers  ift 
the  lower  extremities,  owing  to  the  dis- 
tance of  the  parts  from  the  source  of  the 
circulation,  rendering'  them  weaker.  And 
it  is  curious  to  observe  the  influence  that 
distance  alone  has  upon  the  appearance  of 
pus. 

Pus  differs  from  chyle  in   its  globules. 


663                          I' US  PUT 

being  larger,  not  coagulating  by  exposure  a  slight  elevation  of  the  cuticle,  and  ter- 

to  the  air,  nor  by    heat,  which   those  of  minating  in  a   laminated  scab      Many  of 

chyle  do.  these   pustules    usually   appear   together, 

The  pancreatic  juice  contains  globules,  and  become  confluent.    \Vhenmaturethey 

but  they  are  much  smaller  than  those  of  contain  pus;  and,  after  breaking,  discharge 

pus.  a  thin  watery  humour. 

Milk  is  composed  of  globules,  nearly  of  PUSTULA  ORIS.    The  aphthae, 

the  sume  size  as  those  of  pus^  but   much  PUT  A  MEN.  (From  puto,  to  cut.)    The 

more  numerous.     Milk  coagulates  by  run-  bark   or   paring   of  any    vegetable.     The 

ret,  which  pus  does  not ;  and  contains  oil  putamen,    Or    green  rind  of  the    walnut, 

and  sugar,  which  are  not  to  be  discovered  has  been  celebraied  as  a  powerful  antive- 

in  pus.  nereal  remedy,  for  more  than  a  century 

The  cases   in  which  pus  is  formed  are,  and  a  half;  and  Petrus  Borellus  has  given 

properly  speaking,  all   reducible  to  one»  directions  for  a  decoction  not  unlike  that 

winch  >s,  the  slate  of  par  s  consequent  to  which  is  commonly  called  the  Lisbon  diet- 

infLtiTvmation.       For,    as   fur    as    we    yet  drink,  in  which  the  walnut,  with  its  green 

know,   observes  Mr,  Home,  pus  has  in  no  bark,  forms   a  principal   ingredient.     Ra- 

instance  been  met  with  unless  preceded  by  mazzini,  whose  works  were  published  early 

inflammation ;  and  although,  in  some  cases  in  the  present  century,  has  likewise  inform- 

a  fluid    has   been   formed  independent  of  ed  us,  that  in  his  time  the  green  rind  of 

preceding  inflammation,  it  differs  from  pus  the  walnut  was  esteemed  a  good  antivene- 

in  many  of  its  properties.  real  remedy  in  England.    This  part  of  the 

In  considering  the  time  required  for  the  walnut  has  been  much  used  in  decoctions, 

formation  of  pus,   it  is  necessary  to  take  during   the   last  fifty    years,  both    in  the 

notice  of  the  periods  which  are  found,  uh-  green  and  dried  state;  it  has  been  greatly 

der  different  circumstances,  10  in-ervene  recommended  by  writers  on  the  continent, 

between  a  healthy  or  natural  s  ate  of  the  as  well  as  by   those  of  our   own  country  ; 

parts,  and  the'  presence  of  that  fluid  after  and  is,  without  doubt,  a  very  useful  addi- 

the  application  of  some  irritating  substance  tion  to  the  decoction  of  the  woods.     Mr. 

to  the  skin.  Pearson    has    employed    it   during  many 

In  cases  of  wounds  made  into  muscular  years,  in   those   cases  where  pains  in  the 

parts,  where  blood-vessels  are  divided,  the  limbs  and   indurations  of  the  membranes 

first  process  which   takes  place  is  the  ex-  have  remained,  after  the  venereal  disease 

travasation  of  red  blood  ;  the  second  is  the  has   been  cured   by  mercury;  and  he  in- 

exudation  of  coagulating  lymph,  which  af-  forms  us,  that  he  has   seldom  directed  it 

ter  wards  becomes  Vascular  ;  and  the  third,  without  manifest  advantage, 

the  formation  of  matter,  which   last  does  Brambilla    and    Girtanner  also  contend 

not,  in  common,  take   place   in  less  than  for  the  antivenereal  virtues  of  the  green 

two  days  ;  the  precise  time  will,  however,  bark  of  the  walnut;  but  the  result  of  Mr. 

vary  exceedingly,  according  to  the  nature  P.'s  experience  will  not  permit  him  to  add 

of  the  constitution,  and  the   state  of  the  his  testimony  to  theirs.     I   have  given  it, 

parts  at  the  time.  says  he,  in  as   large  doses  as  the  stomach 

If  an  irritating  substance  is  applied  to  a  ccmld  retain,  and  for  as  long  a  time  as  the 

cuticular  surface,  upon  which   it  raises  a  strength  of  the  patients,  and  the  nature  of 

blisterj  pus  will  be  formed  in  about  twen-  their    complaints,    would   permit;    but  t 

ty-four  hours.  have  uniformly  observed,  that  if  they  who 

PUSTULA.  (Dim.  of  pits,  matter.)   See  take   it   be  not   previously  cured   of  hies 

Pustule.  venera,  the  peculiar  symptoms  will  appear, 

.     PUSTULE.     (Pustitla,  a   little  pimple,  and  proceed  in  their  usual  course,  in  de- 

from   pits,    corruption.)      Ecthyina,    Et:ze-  fiance  "of  the    powers    of  this   medicine. 

ma.     Dr.  Willan  defines  a  pustle  to  be   an  The  Dccoctum  Lusitanicum  may  be  given 

elevation  of  the  cuticle,  sometimes  globate  with   great   advantage   in  many    of  those 

sometimes  conoidal  in  its  form,  and  con-  cutaneous    diseases    which    are   attended 

taining  pus,  or  a  lymph  which  is  in  general  with  aridity   of  the  skin;  and  I  have  had 

discoloured     Pustules  are  various  in  their  some    opportunities    of    observing,    that 

size,  but  the  diameter  of  the  largest  seldom  when  the  putamen  of  the  walnut  has  been 

exceeds  tvo  lines.     There  are  ninny  dif-  omitted,  either   intentionally  or    by  acci- 

i'erent  kinds  of  pustules,  properly  distin-  dent,  the  same  good  effects  have  not  fol- 

guished   in  medical   amhors,  by    specific  lowed  the  taking  of  the  decoction,  as  when 

appellations,  as  1.  Phtyzacium,  a  small  pus-  it  contained  ihis  ingredient, 

tule  containing  pus,  and  raised  on  a  hard,  PUTREFACTION.  Putrid  fermentations 

circular,    inflamed    base,    of   a    vivid  reel  Putrefactive  fermentation.     That  process 

colour.     It  is  succeeded  by  a  thick,  hard,  by  which  asubstanceisdecomposedanddis- 

dark-col'oured.   scab.      2.   Pi>ydraciumt  ac-  sipated  in  the  air  in  the  form  of  putrid  gas. 

cording  to  Dr.  Willan,  a   minute   pustule,  Every  living  body,  when  deprived  of  life, 

irregularly  circumscribed^  producing-  but  performs  a  retrograde  processing  becomes 


PYR  669 

decomposed.     This  is  called  fermentation       PYRAMIDALIS  FACIKI.      See  Levator  labii 

in  vegetables,  and  putrefaction  in  animals,   superioris  alaeque  nasi. 

The  same   causes,  the  same  agents,  and        PYHENOIDES.      (From    'o-v^v,   a  kernel, 

the  same  circumstances,  determine  and  and  tifos,  likeness ;  so  called  trom  its  ker'- 

favour  the  decomposition  in  vegetables  and   nel-like  shape.)     Applied  to   the  process 

animals,  and  the  difference   of  the    pro-  odontoid  of  the  second  vertebra. 

ducts  which  are  obtained,  arises  from  the        PYRETERIUM.      (From   <art/g,    fire,    and, 

difference  of  the  constituent  parts  of  each.  T»§«»,  to  keep.)      The  fire-hole  of  a  fur- 

The  requisites  to  this  process  are,   1.  A   nace. 

certain  degree   of  humidity.     2.  The  ac-       PYRETHRUM.      (From  -aryg,  fire,  be- 

cess  of  atmospheric  air.     3.  A  certain  de-  cause  of  the  hot  taste  of  its  root.)     Huph. 

greeofheat.     See  also  Fermentation.  thalmum  creticum.    Bellis  montana  putesccns 

Putrid  fever.  A  species  of  typhus.  See  acris  Dentaria.  Herba  salivaris.  Pes 
Typhus gravior.  alcocandrinus.  Pellitory  of  Spain.  Jlnthe- 

PYLOR1C  ARTERY-  Arteria  pylorica.  mi*  pyrethrnm  of  Linnjeus  :— canlibus  sim- 
A  branch  of  the  hepatic  artery.  plicibus  uniforis  decumbentibus,  foliis  pin- 

PYLORUS.  (From  vrihvu,  to  guard  an  nato-mnltifidis.  Tliis  root,  though  culti- 
entrance;  because  it  guards,  as  it  were,  vated  in  this  country, is  generally  imported 
the  entrance  of  the  bowels.)  Janitor,  from  Spain.  Its  taste  is  hot  and  acrid,  its 
Portorariitm.  Ostiarius.  The  inferior  acrimony  residing  in  a  resinous  principle, 
aperture  of  the  stomach,  which  opens  into  The  ancient  Romans,  it  is  said,  employed 
the  intestines.  the  root  of  this  plant  as  a  pickle.  In  its 

PYOP{ETICA.  (From  vrvov,  pus,  and  nonce,  recent  state,  it  is  not  so  pungent  as  when 
to  make.)  Suppurative  medicines.  dried,  and  yet,  if  applied  to  the  skin,  it 

PYORRHCEA.  (From  TTVOV,  pus,  and  §«&>,  produces  inflammation.  Its  qualities  are 
to  flow.)  A  purulent  discharge  from  the  stimulant  ;  but  it  is  never  used,  except  as 
belly.  a  masticatory,  for  relieving  tooth-aches, 

PYOTCRIA.  (From  TTVOV,  pus,  and  *gov,  rheumatic  affections  of  the  face,  and  para- 
tirine  )  Pyuria.  A  mucous  or  purulent  lysis  of  the  tongue,  in  which  it  affords  re- 
urine,  lief  by  stimulating  the  excretory  ducts  of 

PYRAM1DALIS.         (Pyramidalis,     sc.    the  salival  glands. 

musculus ;    from    srvg^/c,     a     pyramid.)        PYRETHRUM     SYLVESTRE.        See     Ptar- 
Fallopius,  who  is   considered  as  the  first  mica. 

accurate  describer  of  this  muscle,  first  PYRETOLOGY.  (Pyretologia  /  from 
gave  it  the  name  of  pyramidalis,  from  its  <crc/g,  fire,  or  heat,  and  hoyoe,  a  discourse.) 
shape,  hence  it  is  called  pyramidalis  Fallopii  A  discourse,  or  doctrine  on  fevers, 
by  Douglas.  But  Vesalius  seems  to  have  PYREXIA.  (From  <nrwg,  fire.)  Fever, 
been  acquainted  with  it,  and  to  have  des-  PYREXIJE.  Febrile  diseases.  The 
cribed  it  as  a  part  of  the  rectus.  It  is  first  class  of  Cullen's  nosology;  charac- 
called  pyramidalis  vet  siiccentnrietus  by  terised  by  frequency  of  pulse  after  a  cold 
Cowper.  And  pubio-ombilical  by  Dumas,  shivering,  with  increase  of  heat,  and  espe- 
It  is  a  very  small  muscle,  situated  at  the  cially,  among  other  impaired  functions,  a 
bottom  of  the  fore  part  of  the  rectus,  and  diminution  of  strength, 
is  covered  by  the  same  aponeurosis  that  PYRIFOftMIS.  (From  pyrmt  a  pear, 
forms  the  amerior  part  of  the  sheath  of  and /or/no,  a  shape,  shaped  like  a  pear.) 
that  muscle.  It  arises,  by  short  tendinous  Pyriformis,  seu  iliacnus  externus  of  Doug- 
fibres,  from  the  upper  and  fore  part  of  the  las  and  Cowper.  Spigelius  was  the  first 
pubis..  From  this  origin,  which  is  seldom  who  gave  3.  name  to  this  muscle,  which  he 
more  than  an  inch  in  breadth,  its  fibres  called  pyrjformis,  from  its  supposed  re 
ascend  somewhat  obliquely,  to  be  inserted  semblance  to  a  pear.  It  is  the  pyriformi:-: 
into  the  linea  alba,  and  inner  edge  of  the  sive  pyramidalis  of  Winslow,  and  sacra- 
rectus,  commonly  at  about  the  distance  trochanterien  of  Dumas.  A  small  radiated 
of  two  inches  from  the  pubis,  and  fre-  muscle,  situated  under  the  glut?e:is  maxi- 
quently  at  a  greater  or  less  distance,  but  mus,  along  the  inferior  edge  of  the  glutreus 
always  below  the  umbilicus.  In  some  sub-  minimus  It  arises  by  three  and  sometimes 
iects  the  pyramidalis  is  wanting  on  one  or  four  tendinous  and  fleshy  origins,  from  the 
both  sides,  and  when  this  happens,  the  anterior  surface  of  the  second,  third,  and 
internal  oblique  is  usually  found  to  be  of  fourth  pieces  of  the  os  sacrum,  so  that  this 
greater  thickness  at  its  lower  part.  Now  part  of  it  is  within  the  pelvis.  From  these 
and  then,  though  rarely,  there  are  two  at  origins  the  muscle  grows  narrower,  and 
one  side,  and  only  one  at  the  other,  and  passing  out  of  the  pelvis,  below  the  niche. 
M  Sabattier  has  even  seen  two  on  each  in  the  posterior  part  of  the  ilium,  from 
side.  Fullopius,  and  many  others  after  which  it  receives  a  few  fleshy  fibres,  Is  in- 
him,  have  considered  it  as  the  congener  ser.ed  by  a  roundish  tendon  of  an  inch  iu 
of  the  internal  oblique;  but  its  use  seems  length,  into  the  upper  part  of  the  cavity 
to  be  to  assist  the  lower  part  of  the  rec-  at  the  root  of  the  trochanter  major.  The 
tus.  use  of  this  muscle  is  to  assist  in  moving  the 


6ro  PVR  PYX 

thigh  outwards,  and  moving  It  a  little  up-  qualities,   and    has    a   somewhat   bitter 

wards.  taste. 

PYRITES.     (From  <nrvg,  fire  ;  so  called  PYROLA    ROTUNDIFOLIA.        The      syste- 

because  it  strikes  fire  with  steel.)     A  me-  matic  name  of  ihe  wintergreen.    See  Py- 

tallic   substance,   formed  of  iron    united  rola. 

•with  sulphur,  from  which  all  the  sulphur  PYRO-LIGNEOUS     ACID.         Jlcidum 

of  commerce  is  obtained.  pyro-Ugnosum.     An  acid  liquor  of  a  brown 

PYRITES  ARSENICALES.  See  Arsenic.  colour,  of  a  pretty   strong   and  peculiar 

PYRMONT    WATER.      Aqua  pyrmon-  smell,  obtained  by  distillation  from  wood, 

tana.  A  celebrated  mineral  spring  at  Pyr-  especially  the  beech,  birch,  and  box.    It 

mont,  a  village  in  the  circle  of  Westphalia,  is  thought  to  be  the  acetic  acid, 

in  Germany.    It  is  of  an  agreeable  though  PYROMETER.      (From  <arug,  fire,  and 

strongly  acidulated  taste,  and  emits  a  large  ^tergov,  measure.)    An  instrument,  to  mea- 

portion  of  gas  ;  which  affects  the  persons  sure  those  higher  degrees  of  heat  to  which 

who  attend  at  the  well,  as  well  as  those  the  thermometer  cannot  be  applied.     See 

who   drink    the    fluid,  with   a   sensation  Caloric. 

somewhat  resembling  that  produced  by  in-  PYRO-MUCOUS  ACID.     Acidum  pyro- 

toxication.     A  general  view  of  the  analy-  mucosum.     Syrupous  acid.      The  acid  li- 

sis  of  this  water  will  shew  that  it  stands  qour  obtained  by  distillation  from  insipid, 

the  first  in  rank  of  the  highly  carbonated  saccharine,  gummy,  farinaceous  mucilages, 

chalybeates,  and  contains  such  an  abun-  The  celebrated  Gren  is  of  opinion,  that 

dance  of  carbonic  acid,  as  not  only  to  hold  it  is  a  mixture  of  acetic  with  oxalic  acid, 

dissolved  a  number  of  carbonic  salts,  but  and  does  not  deserve  to  be  received  in  the 

to  shew  all  the  properties  of  this  acid  un-  system  of  chemistry  as  a  peculiar  acid 

combined,  and  in   its    most  active    form.  PYRO-TARTROUS    ACID.         Jlcidum 

Pyrmont  water  is  likewise  a  strong  chaly-  pyro-tartrosum.  See  Tartar,  spirit  of, 

beate,   with  regard  to   the   proportion  of  PYROSIS.       (From    <wv£oa>t    to    burn.) 

iron;   and  it   is  besides  a   very   hard  wa-  Pyrosis  Suecica  of  Sauvages.      Cardinlgia 

ter,  containing  much  selenite  and  earthy  sputatoria  of  Linnaeus.     A  disease  called 

carbonats.       The  diseases  to  which  this  in  Scotland  the  water-brash  ;   in  England, 

mineral  water  may  be  advantageously  ap-  black-water.     A  genus  of  disease    in  the 

plied,  are  the  same  as  those  for  which  the  class  neuroses  and  order  spasmi  of  Culler) ; 

Spa,  and  others  of  the  acidulated  chaly-  known  by  a  burning  pain  in  the  stomach, 

beates,  are  resorted  to,  that  is,  in  all  cases  attended  with  copious  eructation,  gene- 

of  debility  that  require  an  active  tonic  that  rally  of  a  watery  insipid  fluid, 

is  not  permanently  heating;  various  dis-  PYROTECHNIA.       (From    <arvg,    fire,  and 

orders  in  the  alimentary  canal,  especially  Tt%,v»,  an  art.)     Chemistry,  or  that  art  by 

bilious,  vomiting,  and  diarrhoea,  and  com-  which  the   properties  of  bodies  are  exa- 

plaints  that  originate  from  obstructed  men-  mined  by  fire. 

struation.       At   Pyrmont,    the    company  PYROTICA.       (From   -on/goai,    to    burn.) 

generally  drink  this  water  by  glassfuls,  in  a  Caustics. 

morning,  to  the  quantity  of  two,  three,  or  PYRUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 

more  English  pints.  Its  common  operation  in  the  Linnaean  system.     Class,  Icosandriu, 

is  by  urine;  but,  if  taken   copiously,    it  Order,  Pentagynia. 

generally  proves  laxative ;  and  when  it  has  PYRUS  CYDONIA.     The  systematic  name 

not  this  etfect,  and  that  effect  is  wanted,  of  the  quince  tree.  See  Cydonium  malvm. 

they  commonly  mix,  with  the   first  glass  PYRUS  MALUS.  The  systematic  name 

drunk  in  the  morning,  from  one  to  five  or  of  the  apple-tree.  See  Apples. 

six  drachms  of  some  purging  salt.  PYULCUM.  (From  tsrvov,  pus,  and  sx»a>,  to 

PYROLA.       (From  pyrus,   a   pear ;    so  draw.)    An  instrument  to   extract  the  pus 

•named  because  its  leaves  resemble  those  from  the  cavity  of  any  sinuous  ulcer, 

of  the  pear-tree.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  PYURIA.  See  Pyotitria. 

of  plants  in  the  Linnsean   system.     Class,  PYXACANTHA.     (From  <ory^sc,  a  box,  and 

Decandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  eutetvQa.,  a  thorn.)     The  barberry,  or  thorny 

2.    The   pharmacoposial    name    of    the  box-tree. 

round-leaved  wintergreen.     This    elegant  PYXIS.     Tlv%ts.     Properly  a   box  ;  but, 

little  plant,   Pyrola  rotundifolia  ofLinnx-  from  its  resemblance,  the  cavity  of  the  hip- 

us,   is  now   forgotten    in  the   practice  of  bone,  or  acetabulum,  has  been  sometimes 

medicine.     It  possesses  gently  adstringent  called  os  pyxidis. 


QUA. 


H 

Q.  P.  An  abbreviation  of  quantum  placet,  as  well  as  the  other  kinds,  there  are  several 

as  much  as  you  please.  varieties  noticed  by  authors.  The  most  fre- 

Q.     S.     The   contractions  for  quantum  quent  of  these  are,  1.  The  double  quarun, 

stiffirit.  with  two  paroxysms,  or  fits,  on  the  first  day, 

Q.  V.  An  abbreviation  of  quantum  vis,  none  on  the  secondand  third,  and  two  again 

as  much  ,s  you  will.  on  the  fourth  clay.  2.  The  double  quartan, 

QUADRATES.      See    Depressor  labii  infe-  with  a  paroxysm  on  the  first  day,  another 

riorig.  on  the  second,  but  none  on  the  third.     3. 

QUADRATUS   FEMOR1S.       (Quadra-  The  triple  quartan,  with  three  paroxysms 

tun  i  from    quadra,   a    square ;    so    called  every  fourth  day.     4.  The  triple  quartan, 

from  its  supposed  shape.)  Tuber-ischio-tro-  with  a  slight  paroxysm  exery  day,  every 

chanterien   of  Dumas.      A   mitscle  of  the  fourth  paroxysm  being  similar.    See  also 

thigh,  situated  on  the  outside  of  the  pelvis.  Febris  intermittent. 

It  is  a  flat,  thin,  and  fleshy  muscle,  but  QUARTZ.     This  name  is  given  to  the 

not  of  ihe  shape  its  name  would  seem  to  opake,  or   irregularly   figured  vitrifiable 

indicate.     It   is   situated  immediately  be-  stone. 

low  the  gemini.  It  arises  tendinous  and  QUASSIA.  (From  a  slave  of  the  name 
fleshy  from  the  external  surface  and  lower  of  Quussi,  who  first  used  it  with  uncom- 
edge  of  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  and  mon  success  as  a  secret  remedy  in  the  ma- 
is  inserted  by  short  tendinous  fibres  into  a  lignantNendemic  fevers  which  frequently 
ridge  .which  is  seen  extending  from  the  prevailed  at  Surinam.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
basis  of  the  trochanter  major  to  that  of  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system, 
the  trochanter  minor  Its  use  is  to  bring  Class  Decandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 
the  os  femoris  outwards.  2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  bit- 

QDADRATUS    GENJE.       See    Plalisma  my-  ter  quassia.     The  root,  bark,  and  wood  of 

aides,  this  tree,    Quassia   amara  of  Linnaeus  : — 

QUADRATUS  IABII  INFERIORIS.     See  De-  Jloribus  hermaphrodites,  foliis  impari-pinnatis, 

pressor  labii  inferioris.  foliolis    oppositis    sessilibus,  petiolo    articu- 

QUADBATUS    LUMBORUM.        Qua-  lato  alato,  Jloribus  rucemosis,  are  all  com- 

dratusj  sen  Lumbaris  extermls  of  Winslow.  prehended  in  the  catalogues  of  the  Materia 

Ilio-himbi-costal  of  Dumas.     A  muscle  situ-  Medica.      The  tree  is  a  native  of  South 

ated  within  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen.  This  America,  particularlyof  Surinam,  and  also 

is  a  small,  flat,  and    oblong  muscle,  that  of  some  of  the  West-India  islands, 

has  gotten  the  name  of  quadratus  from  its  The  roots  are  perfectly  ligneous;  they 

shape,  which  is  that  of  an  irregular  square,  may  be  medically  considered  in  the  same 
It  is  situated  laterally,  at  the  lower  part  of  light  as  the  wood,  which  is  now  most  gene- 

the  spine.     It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  rally  employed,  and  seems  to  differ  from 

from  about  two  inches  from  the  posterior  the  bark  in  being  less  intensely  bitter;  the 

part  of  the  spine  of  the  ilium.     From  this  latter  is  therefore  thought  to  be  a  more 

broad  origin  it  ascends  obliquely  inwards,  powerful  medicine.      Quassia  has  no  sen- 

and  is  inserted  into  the  transverse  processes  sible  odour  ;  its  taste  is  that  of  a  pure  bit- 

of  the  four  superior  lumbar  vertebrae,  into  ter,  more  intense  and  durable  than  that  of 

the  lower  ed^e  of  the  last  rib,  and,  by  a  almost  any  other  kn6\vn  substance ;  it  im- 

small  tendon,  that  passes  up  under  the  parts  its  virtues  more  completely  to  watery 

diaphragm,  into  the  side  of  the  last  ver-  than  to  spirituous  menstrua,  and  its  infu- 

tebra  of  the  back.   When  this  muscle  acts  sions  are  not  blackened  by  the  addition  of 

singly,  it  draws  the  loins  to  one  side  ;  when  martial  vitriol.  The  watery  extract  is  from 

both  muscles  act  they  serve  to  support  the  a  sixth  to  a  ninth  of  the  weight  of  the 

spine,  and   perhaps  to  bend  it   forwards,  wood,  the  spirituous  about  a  twenty-fourth. 

In   laborious    respiration,   the   quadratus  Quassia,   as   before  observed,   derived  its 

lumbortim  may  assist  in  pulling  down  the  name  from    a  negro  named  Quassi,  who 

ribs.  employed  it  with  uncommon  success  as  a 

QUADRATUS  MAXILIJ?    IXFERIORIS.      See  secret  remedy  in  the  malignant  endemic 

Platyma  myoides  fevers,  which  frequently  prevailed  at  Suri- 

QUADHATUS  RADII.      See  Pronator  radii  nam.     In  consequence  of  a  valuable  con- 

quadratus.  sideration,   this   secret  was  disclosed  to 

QUADRIGA.      (From    quatuor,  four,  and  Daniel   Rolander,  a  Swede,  who  brought 

jugiim,  a  yoke.)     A  bandage  which  resem-  specimens  of  the  quassia  wood  to  Stock- 

bles  the  trappings  of  a  four  horse  cart.  holm,  in  the  year  1756;  and,  since  then, 

QUART  ANA.       Febris    guartana.       A  the  effects  of  this  drug  have   been   gene- 
fourth-day  ague.    Of  this  species  of  ague,  rally  tried  in  Europe,  and  numerous  tes- 


672  QUA  QUE 

titnonies  of  Us  efficacy  published  by  many  rally  preferred,  in  the  proportion  of  three 
respectable  authors.  Various  experiments  or  four  drachms  of  the  wood  to  twelve 
with  quassia  have  likewise  been  made,  ounces  of  water. 

with  a  view  to  ascertain  its  antiseptic  pow-       QUASSIA  AMARA.    The  systematic  name 
ers  ;  from  which  it  appears  to  have  consi-  of  the  bitter  quassia-tree.  See  Quassia, 
derable  influence  in  retarding  the  tendency       QUASSIA    SIMAROUBA.        The    systema- 
to  putrefaction  ;  and  this,  Professor  Mur-  tic  name  of  the   Simarxmba  quassia.     See 
ray  thinks,  cannot  be  attributed  to  its  sen-   Simarouba. 
sible  qualities,  as  it  possesses  no  adstrin-       QUASST.  See  Quassia. 
gency  whatever  ;  nor  can  it  depend  upon       QUATRIO.         (From   quatuor,   four  ;    so 
its  bitterness,  as  gentian  is  much  bitterer,  called  because  it  has  four  sides.)    The 
yet  less  antiseptic.    The  medicinal  virtues  astragalus. 

ascribed  to  quassia  are  those  of  a  tonic,  Queen  of  tfie  meadow.  See  Ulmaria. 
stomachic,  antiseptic,  and  febrifuge.  It  QUERCULA.  (Quercula,  dim.  of  quercns, 
IIAS  been  found  very  effectual  in  restoring1  the  oak;  so  called  because  it  has  leaves 
digestion,  expelling  flatulences,  and  re-  like  the  oak.)  An  antiquated  name  of  the 
moving  habitual  costiveness,  produced  germander.  See  CFuemedrys. 
from  debility  of  the  intestines,  and  com-  QUERCUS.  (From  quero,  to  enquire  ; 
mon  to  a  sedentary  life.  Dr.  Lettsom,  because  divinations  were  formerly  given 
whose  extensive  practice  gave  him  an  op-  from  oaks  by  the  Druids.)  1.  The  name 
portunity  of  trying  the  effects  of  quassia  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  sys- 
5n  a  great  number  of  cases,  says,  "In  de-  tern.  Class,  Monoecia.  Order,  Polyandria. 
bility,  succeeding  febrile  diseases,  the  Pe-  The  oak. 

ruvian  bark  is  most  generally  more  tonic  2.  The  pharmacopoEial  name  of  the  oak. 
and  salutary  than  any  other  vegetable  hi-  Quercus  robur  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  oblongis 
therto  known  ;  but  in  hysterical  atony,  to  glabris  sinuatis,  lobis  rotundatis,  glundibus 
which  the  female  sex  is  so  prone,  the  quas-  oblong-is.  The  oak.  Bulanos.  This  valu- 
sia  affords  more  vigour  and  relief  to  the  sys-  able  tree  is  indigenous  to  Britain.  Its  ad- 
tern  than  the  other,  especially  when  united  stringent  effects  were  sufficiently  known 
with  the  vitriolum  album,  and  still  moi*e  to  the  ancients,  but  it  is  the  bark  which 
with  the  acid  of  some  absorbent."  In  dys-  is  now  directed  for  medicmal  use  by  our 
pepsia,  arising  from  hard  drinking,  and  pharmacopoeias.  Oak-bark  manifests  to 
ulso  in  diarrhoeas,  the  doctor  exhibited  the  the  taste  a  strong  adstringency,  accompa- 
quassia  with  great  success.  But,  with  re-  nied  with  a  moderate  bitterness.  Like 
spect  to  the  tonic  and  febrifuge  qualities  other  adstringents,  it  has  been  recommend- 
of  quassia,  he  says,  "  I  by  no  means  ed  in  agues,  and  for  restraining  hsemor- 
subscribe  to  the  Linnsean  opinion,  where  rhages,  alvme  fluxes,  and  other  immode- 
the  author  declares,  '  me  quidem  judice  rate  evacuations.  A  decoction  of  it  has 
ehinchinum  longe  superat."'  It  is  very  likewise  been  advantageously  employed  as 
well  known,  that  there  are  certain  pecu-  a  gargle,  and  as  a  fomentation  or  lotion  in 
liarities  of  the  air,  and  idiosyncrasies  of  procidentia  recti  et  uteri.  Galls,  which,  in 
constitution,  unfavourable  to  the  exhibition  the  warm  climate  of  the  East,  are  found 
of  Peruvian  bark,  even  in  the  most  clear  upon  the  leaves  of  this  tree,  are  occasioned 
intermissions  of  fever ;  and  writers  have  by  a  small  insect  with  four  wings,  called 
repeatedly  noticed  it.  But  this  is  compa-  Cynips  quercus  foliiy  which  deposits  an  egg 
ratively  very  rare.  About  Midsummer,  in  the  substance  of  the  leaf,  by  making 
1785,  Dr.  L.  met  with  several  instances  of  a  small  perforation  through  the  under  sur- 
low  remittent  and  nervous  fevers,  wherein  face.  The  ball  presently  begins  to  grow 
the  bark  uniformly  aggravated  the  symp-  to  a  considerable  size.  Two  sorts  of  galls 
toms,  though  given  in  intermissions  the  are  distinguished  in  the  shops  ;  one  said  to 
most  favourable  to  its  success,  and  wherein  be  brought  from  Aleppo,  the  other  from 
quassia,  or  snake-root,  was  successfully  Turkey  and  the  southern  parts  of  Europe, 
substituted.  In  such  cases,  he  mostly  ob-  The  former  are  generally  of  a  blueish  co- 
served,  that  there  was  great  congestion  in  lour,  or  of  a  greyish,  or  black,  verging  to 
the  hepatic  system,  and  the  debility  at  the  blueness;  unequal  and  warty  on  the  sur- 
sametimediscouragedcopiousevacuations.  face  ;  hard  to  break  ;  and  of  a  close  com- 
And  in  many  fevers,  without  evident  re-  pact  texture  ;  the  other  ofa  light  brownish 
missions  to  warrant  the  use  of  the  bark,  or  whitish  colour,  smooth,  round,  easily 
whilst,  at  the  time,  increasing  debility  be-  broken,  less  compact,  and  of  a  much 
gan  to  threaten  the  life  of  the  patient,  the  larger  size.  The  two  sorts  differ  only  m 
Doctor  found  that  quassia,  or  snake-root,  size  and  strength,  two  of  the  blue  galls 
sins'lyorcombinedjupheldthevital  powers,  being  supposed  equivalent  in  this  respect 
and  promoted  a  critical  intermission  of  to  three  of  the  others.  Galls  appear  to  be 
fever,  by  which  an  opportunity  was  offer-  the  most  powerful  of  the  vegetable  ad- 
ed  for  the  bark  to  effect  a  cure.  It  may  strin^ents.  As  a  medicine,  they  are  to  be 
be  given  in  infusion,  or  in  pills  made  from  considered  as  applicable  to  the  same  in- 
the  watery  extract ;  the  former  is  gene-  dications  as  the  oak-bark,  and  by  possess- 


RAC 

ing  a  greater  degree  of  adstringent  and 
styptic  power,  seem  to  have  an  advantage 
over  it,  and  to  be  better  suited  for  exter- 
nal use.  Reduced  to  fine  powder,  and 
made  into  an  ointment,  they  have  been 
found  of  great  service  in  haemorrhoidal 
affections. 

QUERCUS  CERRIS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  Turkey  galls. 
See  Qrtercus. 

QUERCUS  ESCULUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Italian  oak,  whose  acorns  are,  in 
times  of.  scarcity,  said  to  afford  a  meal  of 
which  bread  is  made. 

QUERCUS  MARINA.  The  sea  oak.  Sea 
wrack.  This  sea-weed  is  the  Fucus  vesicu- 
losus  of  Linnaeus  -.—froncle  plana  dichotoma 
costata  inttgerrima,  vesiculis  axillaribns  ge- 
miniSy  terminalibus  tuber culatis.  It  is  said 
to  be  a  useful  assistant  to  sea-water,  in  the 
cure  of  disorders  of  the  glands.  Burnt  in 
the  open  air,  and  reduced  to  a  black  pow- 
der, it  forms  the  xthiops  vegetabilis,  which, 
as  an  internal  medicine,  is  similar  to  burnt 
sponge. 

QUERCUS  PHEI.LOS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  willow-leaved  oak,  whose  acorns  are 


RAD 


67S 


much  swe.eter  than  chesnuts,  and  much 
eaten  by  the  Indians.  They  afford,  by  ex- 
pression, an  oil  little  inferior  to  oil  of  al- 
monds. 

QUERCUS  ROBUR.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  oak-tree  See  Qnercus 

QUERCUS  SUBER.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  cork  tree.  See  Suber. 

Quick  grass.  See  Gramen  caninum. 

Quick-lime.  See  Lime. 

Quicksilver.  See  Hydrargyrum. 

QUID  PRO  Q.UO.  These  words  are  ap- 
plied the  same  as  succedaneum,  when  one 
thing  is  made  use  of  to  supply  the  defect  ot 
another. 

QUISTA  auiNA.  The  Peruvian  bark. 

Quince    See  Cydonium  malum. 

Qnince,  Bengal.  See  Bengal  gtiince. 

Quincy.  See  Cynanche. 

Qui^auEFOLiu.M.  (From  quinque,  five& 
and  folium,  a  leaf;  so  called  because  it 
has  five  leaves  on  each  foot-stalk.)  Pen- 
taphyllum.  Cinquefoilor  five-leaved  grass. 
See  Peniaphyllum. 

QUIJTQ.UINA.    See  Cinchona. 

Quinsty    See  Cynanche. 

QUOTIDIAN.  See  Febris  intermitted. 


R.  OR  &.  This  letter  is  placed  at  the 
beginning  of  aprescription  as  a.  contraction 
of  recipe,  do  thou  take  :  thus,  &  Magnes- 
5j,  signifies,  Take  a  drachm  of  mugnesia. 

RABIES  CAHIXA.  (Rabies;  from  rabioy  to 
be  mad,  and  canis,  a  dog.)  See  Hydrophobia. 

RACHIALGIA.  (From  §*£/c,  the  spine, 
and  ctKy-ufy  pain.)  A  pain  in  the  spine.  It 
was  formerly  applied  to  several  species  of 
choiic  which  induced  pain  in  the  back. 

RACHITIS.  (From  §*£/?,  the  spine  of 
the  back;  so  called  because  it  was  sup- 
posed to  originate  in  a  fault  of  the  spinal 
marrow.)  Crytonosus.  The  English  dis- 
ease. The  rickets  A  species  of  disease 
in  the  class  cachexix,  and  order  intumes- 
centiae  of  Cullen ;  known  by  a  large  head, 
prominent  forehead,  protruded  sternum, 
flattened  ribs,  big  belly,  and  emaciated 
limbs,  with  great  debility.  It  is  usually 
confined  in  its  attack  between  the  two  pe- 
riods of  .nine  months  and  two  years  of  age, 
seldom  appearing  sooner  than  the  former, 
or  shewing  itself  for  the  first  time,  after  the 
lat-.er  period.  The  muscles  become  flac- 
cid, the  head  enlarges,  the  carotids  are 
distended,  the  limbs  waste  away,  ajid  their 
epiphyses  increase  in  bulk.  The  bones  and 
spine  of  the  back  are  variously  distorted  ; 
disinclination  to  muscular  exertion  follows; 
the  abdomen  swells  and  grows  hard ;  the 


stools  are  frequent  and  loose  ;  a  slow  fever 
succeeds,  with  cough  and  difficulty  of  ra- 
spiration:  atrophy  is  confirmed,  and  death 
ensues.  Frequently  it  happens  that  nature 
restores  the  general  health,  and  leaves  the 
limbs  distorted. 

After  death,  the  liver  and  the  spleen 
have  been  found  enlarged  and  scirrhous ; 
the  mesenteric  glands  indurated,  and  the 
lungs  either  charged  wit'n  vomicx,  or  ad- 
hering- to  the  pleura;  the  bones  s>oft,  the 
brain"  flaccid,  or  oppressed  with  lymph, 
and  the  distended  bowels  loaded  most  fre- 
quently with  slime,  sometimes  with  worms. 

I;  is  remarkable,  that  in  the  kindred 
disease,  which  Hoffmann  and  Sauvage  call 
the  atrophy  of  infants,  we  have  many  of 
the  same  symptoms  and  the  same  appear- 
ances nearly  after  death.  They  who  perish 
by  this  disease,  says  Hoffmann,  have  the- 
mesenteric  glands  enlarged  and  scirrhous.; 
the  liver  and  spleen  obstructed,  and  in- 
creased  in  size;  the  intestines  are  much, 
inflated,  and  are  loaded  with  black  and 
foetid  matters,  and  the  muscles,  more  es- 
pecially of  the  abdomen,  waste  away. 

RACKASIRA  BALSAMCM.  See  Balsamum 
ratkanra. 

RACOSIS.  (From  §a*o? ,  a  rag.)  A  ragged 
excoriation  of  the  n  Lxed  scrotum 

RADIAL  ARTERY.  Arteria  radiali*. 
4R 


6M  RAU  RAD 

A  branch  of  the  humeral  artery,  that  runs  rower  and  more  convex.     OF  its  angles^, 

down  the  side  of  the  radius.  the  external  and  internal  ones  are  rounded; 

RADIALIS  EXTERXUS  BREVIOR.    See  Ex-  but  the  posterior  "angle,  which  is  turned 

tensor  carpi  radialis  brevior.  towards  the  ulna,  is  formed  into  a  sh'arp 

RADIALIS  EXTERNVS  LOITGIOR.  See  Ex-  spine,  which  serves  for  the  attachment  of 

tensor  carpi  radialis  longior.  the  interosseous  ligament,  of  which  men- 

RADIALIS  EXTERNUS  PRIMES.  See  Ex-  tion  is  made  in  the  description  of  th<  ulna. 

tensor  carpi  rndialis  longior.  This  strong  ligament,  which  is  a  little  in- 

RADIALIS  INTER^US.  See  Flexor  carpi  terrupted  above  and  below,  serves  not 

radialis.  only  to  connect  the  bones  of  the  fore-arm 

RADIALIS  sEcu^Drs.  See  Extensor  carpi  to  each,  other,  but  likewise  to  afford  a 

radialis  brerior.  greater  surface  for  the  lodgment  of  mus- 

RADICAL.  That  which  is  considered  cles.  On  the  fore  part  of  the  bone,  and 

as  constituting  the  distinguishing  part  of  at  about  one -third  of  its  length,  from  its 

an  acid,  by  its  union  with  the  acidifying  upper  end,  we  observe  a  channel  for  ves- 

principle,  or  oxygen,  which  is  common  to  sels,  slanting  obliquely  upwards.  Towards 

all  acids.  Thus  sulphur  is  the  radical  of  its  lower  extremity,  the  radius  becomes 

the  sulphuric  and  sulphurous  acids.  It  is  broader,  of  an  irregular  shape,  and  some- 

sometimes  called  the  base  of  the  acid;  but  what  flattened,  affording  three  surfaces, 

base  is  a  term  of  more  extensive  applica-  of  which  the  posterior  one  is  the  smallest; 

tion.  the  second,  which  is  a  continuation  of  the 

RADICAL  VINEGAR.  See  Jlcetum.  internal   surface  of  the  body  of  the  bone, 

RADICULA.  (Dim.  of  radix,  a  root.)  A  is  broader  and  flatter  than  the  first;  and 

little  root;  the  fibrous  part  of  a  root.  The  the  third,  which  is  the  broadest  of  the 

common  radish  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  three,  answers  to  the  anterior  and  external 

liaphanus  hortensis.  surface  of  the  body  of  the  bone.  On  this 

Jtadish,  horse.    See  Itaphanus  rnsticanus.  last,  we    observe  several   sinuosities,  co- 

liadish,  garden.  See  Raphanus  hortensis.  vered  with  a  thin  layer  of  cartilage*  upon 

RADIUS.  (A  spoke,  a  staff,  or  beam  ;  which  slide  the  tendons  of  several  muscles 
so  called  from  its  resemblance.)  This  of  the  wrist  and  fingers.  The  lowest  part 
bone  has  gotten  its  name  from  its  supposed  of  the  bone  is  formed  into  an  oblong  ar- 
resemblance  to  the  spoke  of  a  wheel,  or  to  ticulating  cavity,  divided  into  two  by  a 
a  weaver's  beam;  and  sometimes,  from  its  slight  transverse  rising.  This  cavity  is 
supporting  the  hand,  ii  has  been  called  formed  for  an  articulation  with  the  bones 
manubrium  manus.  Like  the  ulna,  it  is  of  of  the  wrist.  Towards  the  anterior  and 
a  triangular  figure,  but  it  differs  from  that  convex  surface  of  the  bone,  this  cavity  is 
bone,  in  growing  larger  as  it  descends,  so  defended  by  a  remarkable  eminence,  called 
that  its  smaller  part  answers  to  the  larger  the  styloid  process  of  the  radius,  which 
part  of  the  ulna,  and  vice  versa.  Of  its  is  covered  with  a  cartilage  that  is  extend- 
two  extremities,  the  uppermost  and  small-  ed  to  the  lower  extremity  of  the  ulna ; 
est  is  formed  into  a  small  rounded  head,  a  ligament  is  likewise  stretched  from  it  to 
furnished  with  cartilage,  and  hollowed  at  the  wrist.  Besides  this  large  cavity,  the 
its  summit,  for  an  articulation  with  the  radius  has  another  much  smaller  one,  op- 
little  head  at  the  side  of  the  pulley  of  the  posite  its  styloid  process,  which  is  lined 
os  humeri.  The  round  border  of  this  head,  with  cartilage,  and  receives  the  rounded 
next  the  ulna,  is  formed  for  an  articulation  surface  of  the  ulna.  The  articulation  of 
with  the  lesser  sygmoid  oftvity  of  that  the  radius  with  the  lesser  sygmoid  cavity 
bone.  This  little  head  of  the  radius  is  of  the  ulna,  is  strengthened  by  a  circular 
supported  by  a  neck,  at  the  bottom  of  ligament,  which  is  attached  to  the  two  ex- 
which,  laterally,  is  a  considerable  tubero-  tremities  of  that  cavity,  and  from  thence 
sity,  into  the  posterior  half  of  which  is  surrounds  the  head  of  the  radius.  This 
inserted  the  posterior  tendon  of  the  biceps,  ligament  is  narrowest,  but  thickest  at  its 
while  the  anterior  half  is  covered  with  car-  middle  part.  But,  besides  this  ligament, 
tilage,  and  surrounded  with  a  capsular  which  connects  the  two  bones  of  the  fore- 
ligament,  so  as  to  allow  this  tendon  to  slide  arm  with  each  other,  the  ligaments  which 
upon  it  as  upon  a  pulley.  Immediately  be-  secure  the  articulation  of  the  radius  with 
low  this  tuberosity,  the  body  of  the  bone  the  os  humeri,  are  common  both  to  it  and 
may  be  said  to  begin.  We  find  it  slightly  to  the  ulna,  and  therefore  cannot  well  be 
curved  throughout  its  whole  length,  by  understood  till  both  these  bones  are  de- 
\vhich  means  a  greater  space  is  formed  for  scribed.  These  ligaments  are  a  capsular 
the  lodgment  of  muscles,  andit  is  enabled  and  two  lateral  ligaments.  The  capsular 
to  cross  the  ulna  without  compressing  ligament  is  attached  to  the  anterior  and 
them.  Of  the  three  surfaces  to  be  dis-  posterior  surfaces  of  the  lower  extremity 
tinguished  on  the  body  of  the  bone,  the  of  the  os  humeri,  to  the  upper  edges  and 
external  and  internal  ones  are  the  broadest  sides  of  the  cavities  we  remarked  at  the 
and  flattest.  The  anterior  surface  is  nar-  bottom  of  the  pulley  and  little  head,  and 


RAD 

likewise  to  some  part  of  the  condyles  : 
from  thence  it  is  spread  over  the  ulna,  to 
the  edges  of  the  greater  sygmoid  cavity  so 
as  to  include  in  it  the  end  of  the  olecranon 
and  of  the  coronoid  process  ;  and  is  like- 
wise fixed  round  the  neck  of  the  radius, 
so  as  to  include  the  head  of  that,  bone 
within  it.  The  lateral  ligaments  may  be 
distinguished  into  external  and  internal, 
or,  according  to  Winslow,  into  bracJiio-ra- 
dialist  and  brachio-cubitalis.  They  both 
descend  laterally  from  the  lowest  part  of 
each  condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  and,  from 
their  fibres  spreading  wide  as  they  de- 
scend, have  been  compared  to  a  goose's 
foot.  The  internal  ligament,  or  brachio 
cuhitalis,  which  is  the  longest  and  thickest 
of  the  two,  is  attached  to  the  coronoid 
process  of  the  ulna.  The  external  liga- 
ment, or  brachio  radialis,  terminates  in 
the  circular  ligament  of  the  radius.  Boch 
these  ligaments  adhere  firmly  to  the  cap- 
sular  ligament,  and  to  the  tendons  of  some 
of  the  adjacent  muscles.  In  considering 
the  articulation  of  the  fore-arm  with  the 
os  humeri,  we  find  that  when  both  the 
bones  are  moved  together  tipon  the  os  hu- 
meri, the  motion  of  the  ulna  upon  the  pul- 
ley allows  only  of  flexion  and  exten- 
sion ;  whereas,  when  the  palm  of  the 
hand  is  turned  downwards,  or  up- 
wards, or  in  other  words,  in  pronation 
and  supination,  we  see  the  radius  moving 
upon  its  axis,  and  in  these  motions  its 
head  turns  upon  the  little  head  of  the  os 
humeri  at  the  side  of  the  pulley,  while  its 
circular  edge  rolls  in  the  lesser  sygmoid 
cavity  of  the  ulna.  At  the  lower  end  of 
the  fore-arm  the  edge  of  the  ulna  is  re- 
ceived into  a  superficial  cavity  at  the  side 
of  the  radius.  This  articulation,  which  is 
surrounded  by.  a  loose  capsular  ligament, 
concurs  with  the  articulation  above,  in  en- 
abling the  radius  to  turn  with  great  facility 
upon  its  axis  ;  and  it  is  chiefly  with  the  as- 
sistance of  this  bone  that  we  are  enabled 
to  turn  the  palm  of  the  hand  upwards  or 
downwards,  the  ulna  having  but  a  very  in- 
considerable share  in  these  motions. 

RADIX.  A  root. 

RADIX  ACORI.  Galanga,  or  galangal. 

RADIX  BENGALE.  See  Cassumuniar. 

RADIX  BRASII.IENSIS.  See  Ipecacu~ 
anha. 

RADIX  CALAGUAL.TJ.  See  Calagualce 
radix. 

RADIX  CALAGUELL32.  See  Calagnalte 
radix. 

RADIX  CASSUMUNIAR.  See  Casswnu- 
mar. 

RADIX  CHYNLEN.  See  Chynkn  radix. 

RADIX  COLOMBO.  See  Colombo. 

RADIX  DULCIS.  See  Glycyrrhiza. 

RADIX  IKAN.  See  Ikan  radix. 

RADIX  INDIANA.  See  Ipecacuanha. 

RADIX  IKDICA  LOPEZIANA.  See  Lopez 
radix. 


RAN 


675 


RADIX  MATALISTA.  Se  Malalieta  ra- 
dix. 

RADIX  IIOSEA.   See  Rhodiola. 

RADIX  RUBHA.  See  JRubia. 

RADIX  TIMAC.     See  Timac. 

RADIX  URSINA.  See  Meum. 

RADULA.  (From  rado,  to  scrape  off.) 
A  wooden  spatula,  or  scraper. 

RAGWORT.  A  poultice  made  of  the  fresh 
leaves  is  said  to  have  a  surprising  effect  in 
removing  pains  of  the  joints,  and  to  remove 
the  scia.tica,  or  hip  gout,  in  two  or  three 
applications,  when  ever  so  violent.  The 
root  is  of  an  healing,  adstringenl  nature. 
A  decoction  df  it  is  good  for  wounds  and 
bruises.  See  J<  cobxa. 

Raisin.  See  Uva  passa  major. 

RAMALIS  VENA.  (From  ramale,  a  dead 
bough.)  Applied  to  the  vena  portae,  from 
its  numerous  ramifications,  which  resemble 
a  boMgh  stripped  of  its  leaves. 

RAMEX  (From  ramus,  a  branch  ;  from 
it  protruding  forwards,  like  a  bud.)  A 
rupture. 

RAN  A  ESCULENT  A.  The  French 
frog.  The  flesh  of  this  species  of  frog, 
very  common  in  France,  is  highly  nutri- 
tious and  easily  digested. 

RANCID.  Oily  substances  are  said  to 
have  become  rancid  when,  by  keeping, 
they  acquire  a  strong  offensive  smell,  and 
altered  taste. 

RANINB  ARTERY.  Arteria  ranina. 
Sublingual  artery.  The  second  branch  of 
the  external  carotid. 

RANULA.  (From  rana,  a  frog ;  so 
called  from  its  resemblance  to  a  frog,  or 
because  It  mak.->s  the  patient  croak  like  a 
frog.)  Jtatrachos.  Hypoglossus.  Hypoglos- 
sum.  Rana.  An  inflammatory,  or  indolent 
tumour,  under  the  tongue.  These  tumours 
are  of  various  sizes  and  degrees  of  consis- 
tence, seated  on  either  side  of  the  fraenum. 
Children,  as  well  as  adults,  are  sometimes 
affected  with  tumours  of  this  kind;  in  the 
former,  they  impede  the  action  of  suck- 
ing ;  in  the  latter,  of  mastication,  and  even 
speech.  The  contents  of  them  are  vari- 
ous ;  in  some,  they  resemble  the  saliva,  in 
others,  the  glairy  matter  found  in  the  cells 
of  swelled  joints.  Sometimes,  it  is  said 
that  a  fatty  matter  has  been  found  in  them  ; 
but  from  the  nature  and  structure  of  the 
parts,  we  are  sure  that  this  can  seldom, 
happen  ;  and,  in  by  far  the  greatest  num- 
ber of  cases,  we  find  that  the  contents 
resemble  the  saliva  itself.  This,  indeed, 
might  naturally  be  expected,  f-r  the  cause 
of  these  tumours  is  universally  to  be  looked 
for  in  an  obstruction  of  the  salivary  ducts. 
Obstructions  here  may  arise  from  a  cold, 
inflammation,  violent  fits  of  the  tooth- 
ache, attended  with  swelling  in  the  inside 
of  the  mouth  ;  and,  in  not  a  few  cases,  we 
find  the  ducts  obstructed  by  a  stony  mat- 
ter seemingly  separated  from  the  saliva, 
as  the  calculous  matter  is  from  the  urine  ; 


676 


RAN 


RAN 


but  where  inflammation  has  been  the  cause, 
we  always  find  matter  mixed  with  the 
other  contents  of  the  tumour.  As  these 
tumours  are  not  usually  attended  with 
much  pain,  they  are  sometimes  neglected, 
till  they  burst  of  themselves,  which  they 
commonly  do  when  arrived  at  the  bulk  of 
a  large  nut.  As  they  were  produced  ori- 
ginally from  an  obstruction  in  the  salivary 
duel,  and  this  obstruction  cannot  be  re- 
moved by  the  bursting  of  the  tumour,  it 
thence  happens  that  they  leave  an  ulcer  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  heal,  nay,  which  can- 
not be  healed  at  all  till  the  cause  is  re- 
moved. 

RANUNCULOIDES.  (From  ranunculust  and 
e;efbf,  resemblance;  so  named  from  its  re- 
semblance to  the  ranunculus  )  The  Cahha 
palusiris  or  marsh  marygold. 

RANUNCULUS.  (Dim.  of  rana,  a  frog; 
because  it  is  found  in  fenny  places,  where 
frogs  abound.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Lmnxan  system.  Class,  Poly- 
andria.  Order,  Potygyuia. 

The  great  acrimony  of  most  of  the  spe- 
cies of  ranunculus  is  such,  that,  on  being 
applied  to  the  skin,  they  excite  itching, 
redness,  and  inflammation,  and  even  pro- 
duce blisters,  tumefaction,  and  ulceration 
of  the  part.  On  being  chewed,  they  cor- 
rode the  tongue ;  and,  if  taken  into  the 
stomach*  bring  on  all  the  deleterious  ef- 
fects of  an  acrid  poison.  The  corrosive 
acrimony  which  this  family  of  plants  pos- 
sesses, was  not  unknown  to  the  ancients, 
as  appears  from  the  writings  of  Dioscori- 
des;  but  its  nature  and  extent  had  never 
been  investigated  by  experiments,  before 
those  instituted  by  C.  Krapf,  at  Vienna,  by 
which  we  learn,  that  the  most  virulent  of 
the  Linnzean  species  of  ranunculus,  are  the 
bulbosus,  sceleratus,  acris,  arvensis,  thora, 
and  illyricus. 

The  effects  of  these  were  tried,  either 
upon  himself  or  upon  dogs,  and  shew  that 
the  acrimony  of  the  different  species  is 
often  confined  to  certain  parts  of  the  plant, 
manifesting  itself  either  in  the  roots, 
stalks,  leaves,  flowers,  or  buds;  the  ex- 
pressed juice,  extract,  decoction,  and  in- 
fusion of  the  plants,  were  also  subjected 
to  experiments.  In  addition  to  these  spe- 
cies mentioned  by  Krapf,  we  may  also  no- 
tice the  R.  Famvnula*  and  especially  the 
R.  Alpestris,  which  according  to  Haller, 
is  the  most  acrid  of  this  genus.  Mr.  Cur- 
tis observes,  that  even  pulling  up  the  ra- 
nunculus acris,  the  common  meadow  spe- 
cies, which  possesses  the  active  principle 
of  this  tribe,  in  a  very  considerable  degree, 
throughout  the  whole  herb,  and  carrying 
it  to  some  little  distance*  excited  a  con- 
siderable inflammation  in  the  palm  of  the 
hand  in  which  it  was  held.  It  is  necessary 
to  remark,  that  the  acrimonious  quality  of 
these  plants  is  hot  of  a  fixed  nature  ;  for  it 
may  be  completely  dissipated  by  heat  5 


and  the  plant,  on  being  thoroughly  dried, 
becomes  perfectly  bland.  Krapf  attempt- 
ed to  counteract  this  venomous  acrimony 
of  the  ranunculus  fey  means  of  various 
other  vegetables,  none  of  which  was  found 
to  answer  the  purpose,  though  he  thought 
that  the  juice  of  sorrel,  and  that  of  un- 
ripe currants,  had  some  effect  in  this  way; 
yet  these  were  much  less  availing  than 
water ;  while  vinegar,  honey,  sugar,  wine, 
spirit,  mineral  acids,  oil  of  tartar,  p.  d. 
and  other  sapid  substances,  manifestly  ren- 
dered the  acrimony  more  corrosive.  It 
may  be  also  noticed,  that  the  virulency  of 
most  of  the  plants  of  this  genus,  depends 
much  upon  the  situation  in  which  they 
grow,  and  is  greatly  diminished  in  the  cul- 
tivated plant. 

RANUNCULUS  ABORTIVUS.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  a  species  of  ranunculus, 
which  posesses  acrid  and  vesicating  pro- 
perties. 

RANUNCULUS  ACRIS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  meadow  crow-foot.  See  Ranunculus 
pratensis. 

RANUNCULUS  ALBUS.  The  plant  which 
bears  this  name  in  the  pharmacopoeias  is 
the  Anemone  nemerosa  of  Linnaeus.  The 
bruised  leaves  and  flowers  ate  said  to  cure 
tinea  capitis  applied  to  the  part.  The  in- 
habitants of  Kamschatka,  it  is  believed, 
poison  their  arrows  with  the  root  of  this 
plant. 

RANUNCULUS  BULBOSUS.  Bulbous  root- 
ed crow  toot.  The  roots  and  leaves  of  this 
plant,  Ranunculus  bnlbosus  of  Linnaeus  : — 
culycibus  retrojlexis,  pedunculis  sulcatistcaule 
erecto  muttijloro,  foliis  compontis,  have  no 
considerable  smell,  but  a  highly  acrid  and 
fiery  taste.  Taken  internally,  they  ap- 
pear to  be  deleterious,  even  when  so  far 
freed  from  the  caustic  matter  by  boiling 
in  water,  as  to  discover  no  ill  quality  to 
the  palate.  The  effluvia,  likewise,  even 
when  freely  inspired,  is  said  to  occasion 
head-uches,  anxieties,  vomitings,  &c.  The 
leaves  and  roots,  applied  externally,  in- 
flame and  ulcerate,  or  vesicate  the  parts, 
and  are  liable  to  affect  also  the  adjacent 
parts  to  a  considerable  extent. 

RANUNCULUS  FICARIA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pilewort.  See  Chelidonium 
minus. 

RANUNCULUS  FLAMMULA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  smaller  water  crow-foot, 
or  spearwort.  Its  virtues  and  qualities  are 
similar  to  those  of  the  Ranuncidus  bidbo- 

SU!>. 

RANUNCULUS  PALUSTRIS.  Water  crow- 
foot. The  leaves  of  this  species  of  crow- 
foot, Ranunculus  sceleratus  of  Linnseus, 
are  so  extremely  acrid,  that  the  beggars 
in  Switzerland  are  said,  by  rubbing  their 
legs  with  them,  to  produce  a  rery  fetid 
and  acrimonious  ulceration. 

RANUNCULUS  PHATENSIS.  Meadow  crow- 
foot.  Ranunculus  acris  of  Linnaeus.  This', 


RAP 

and  Some  other  species  of  ranunculus, 
have,  for  medical  purposes,  been  chief- 
ly employed  externally  as  a  vesicatory, 
and  are  said  to  have  the  advantage  of  a 
common  blistering  plaster,  in  producing 
a  quicker  effect,  and  never  causing  stran- 
gury; but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  has  been 
observed,  that  the  ranunculus  is  less  cer- 
tain in  its  operation,  and  that  it  sometimes 
occasions  ulcers,  which  prove  very  trou- 
blesome and  difficult  to  heal.  Therefore 
their  use  seems  to  be  applicable  only  to 
certain  fixed  pains,  and  such  complaints  as 
require  a  long  continued  topical  stimulus 
or  discharge  from  the  part,  in  the  way  of 
an  issue,  which,  in  various  cases,  has  been 
found  to  be  a  powerful  remedy. 

RANUNCULUS  SCELEHATUS.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  marsh  crow-foot.  See 
Ranunculus  paluslris. 

RAPA.  Rapum.  Rapus.  Napus.  Na- 
pus dulcis.  The  turnip.  JBrassica  rapa  of 
Linnaeus.  Turnips  are  accounted  a  salu- 
brious food,  demulcent,  detergent,  some- 
what laxative  and  diuretic,  but. liable,  in 
weak  stomachs,  to  produce  flatulencies, 
and  prove  difficult  of  digestion.  The  li- 
quor pressed  out  of  them,  after  boiling,  is 
sometimes  taken  medicinally  in  coughs  and 
disorders  of  the  breast.  The  seeds  are 
occasionally  taken  as  diuretics  ;  they  have 
no  smell,  but  a  mild  acrid  taste. 

Rape.  See  Rapus. 

RAPHANIA.  (From  raphanus,  the  rad- 
ish, or  sharlock;  because  the  disease  is 
said  to  be  produced  by  eating  the  seeds  of 
that  plant.)  Convulsio  ruphania,  vel  ab 
ustilugine  Eclampsia  typhodes.  Convulsio 
soloniensis.  Necrosis  ustilalaginea.  Cripple 
disease.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
neuroses,  and  order  spasmi,  of  Cullen; 
characterised  by  a  spasmodic  contraction 
of  the  joints,  with  convulsive  motions,  and 
a  most  violent  pain  returning  at  various 
periods.  It  begins  with  cold  chills  and 
lassitude,  pain  in  the  head,  anxiety  about 
the  praecordia.  These  symptoms  are  fol- 
lowed by  spasmodic  twichings  in  the  ten- 
dons of  the  fingers  and  of  the  feet,  dis- 
cernible to  the  eye,  heat,  fever,  stupour, 
delirium,  sense  of  suffocation,  aphonia, 
and  horrid  convulsions  of  the  limbs.  After 
these,  vomiting  and  diarrhoea  come  on, 
with  a  discharge  of  worms.  About  the 
eleventh  or  the  twentieth  day,  copious 
sweats  succeed,  or  purple  exanthemata,  or 
tabes,  or  rigidity  of  all  the  joints. 

RAPHANUS.  (P«t<J>ctvo?,  <ara.ga.  TO  §«//«? 
<f>anvssr0#/ :  from  its  quick  growth.)  The 
horse-radish.  A  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Or- 
der, SilicnluSa. 

RAPHANUS  HORTENSIS.  Radicula.  Rapha- 
nus niger..  The  radish.  The  several  va- 
rieties of  this  plant,  Raphanus  sativus  of 
Linnjeus,  are  said  to  be  employed  medi- 


RAP  £77 

cinally  in  the  cure  of  calculous  affections. 
The  juice,  made  into  a  syrup,  is  given  to 
relieve  hoarseness.  Mixed  with  honey,  or 
sugar,  it  is  administered  in  pituiious  asth- 
ma; and,  as  antiscorbutics,  their  efficacy 
is  generally  acknowledged. 

RAPHANUS  NIGEH.  See  Raphanus  horten- 
sis. 

RAPHANUS  RUSTICANUS.  JLrmora- 
cia.  Raphanus  marinus.  Raphanus  sylves- 
tris.  Horse-radish.  The  plant  which  af- 
fords this  root  is  the  Cochlearia  armora* 
cia  ,•  foliis  radicalibus  lanceolatis  crenatis, 
cauhnis  incisis  of  Linnaeus.  Horse-radish 
has  long  been  received  into  the  materia 
medica,  is  also  well  known  at  our  tables. 
"  It  affects  the  organs  both  of  taste  and 
smell  with  a  quick  penetrating  pungency; 
nevertheless  it  contains  in  certain  vessels 
a  sweet  juice,  which  sometimes  exudes  in 
little  drops  upon  the  surface.  Its  pun- 
gent matter  is  of  a  very  volatile  kind, 
being  totally  dissipated  in  drying,  and  car- 
ried off  in  evaporation,  or  distillation  by 
water,  and  rectified  as  the  pungency  ex- 
hales, the  sweet  matter  of  the  root  becomes 
more  sensible,  though  this  also  is,  in  a 
great  measure,  dissipated  or  destroyed. 
It  impregnates  both  water  and  spirit,  by 
infusion,  or  by  distillation,  very  richly  with, 
its  active  matters.  In  distillation  with 
water,  it  yields  a  small  quantity  of  essen- 
tial oil,  exceedingly  penetrating  and  pun- 
gent." 

Dr.  Cullen  has  mentioned  every  thing- 
necessary  to  be  known  respecting  the  me- 
dicinal virtues  of  horse-raddish,  we  shall 
therefore  transcribe  all  that  the  ingenious 
professor  has  written  on  this  subject. 
"  The  root  of  this  only  is  employed;  and 
it  affords  one  of  the  most  acrid  substances 
of  this  order  (Siliquose),  and  therefore 
proves  a  powerful  stimulant,  whether  ex- 
ternally or  internally  employed.  Exter- 
nally, it  readily  inflames  the  skin,  and 
proves  a  rubefacient  that  may  be  employed 
with  advantage  in  palsy  and  rheumatism; 
and,  if  its  application  be  long  continued, 
it  produces  blisters.  Taken  internally,  it 
may  be  so  managed  as  to  relieve  hoarse- 
ness, by  acting  on  the  fauces.  Received 
into  the  stomach,  it  stimulates  this,  and 
promotes  digestion;  and  therefore  is  pro- 
perly employed  as  a  condiment  with  our 
animal  food.  If  it  be  infused  in  water,  and 
a  portion  of  this  infusion  be  taken  with  a 
large  draught  of  warm  water,  it  readily 
proves  emeiic,  and  may  either  be  employ- 
ed by  itself  to  excite  vomiting,  or  to  as- 
sist the  operation  of  other  emetics.  In- 
fused in  water,  and  taken  into  the  stomach, 
it  proves  stimulant  to  the  nervous  system, 
and  is  thereby  useful  in  palsy;  and,  if  em- 
ployed in  large  quantity,  it  proves  heat- 
ing to  the  whole  body;  and  thereby  il 
proves  often  useful  in  chronic  rheumatism, 


678 


HAS 


RE  A 


whether  arising    from   scurvy    or   other       RASURA.    (From  rado,  to  scrape.)     1.  A 
causes.     Bergius  has  given  us  a  particular   rasure  or  scratch.    2.  The  raspings  or  sha- 
method  of  exhibiting  this  root,  which  is,   vings  of  any  substance, 
by  cutting  it  down,  without  bruising,  into       RATIFIA.    A  liquor  prepared  by  impart - 
small   pieces ;    and   these,    if  swallowed  ing  to  ardent  spirits  the  flavour  of  various 
without  chewing,  maybe   taken  down  in   kinds  of  fruits, 
large  quantities,  to  that  of  a  table-spoon-       Rattlesnake,  root.  See  Seneka, 
ful.     And  the  author  alleges,  that,  in  this        RAUCEDO.     (From     raucus,     hoarse.) 
way,  taken  in  the  morning  for  a  month  to-   Raiidtas.  Hoarseness.     It  is  always  symp- 
gether,  this  root  has  been  extremely  use-   tomatic  of  some  other  disease, 
ful  in  arthritic  cases;  which,  however,  I        RE-AGENTS.  Tests.  Those  substances 
suppose  to  have  been  of  the  rheumatic   which  are  used  in  chemistry  to  detect  the 
kind.     It  would  seem,  in  this  manner  em-   substance  for  which  they  are  used.  In  the 
ployed,  analogous  to  the  use  of  unbruised   application  of  tests  there  are  two  circum- 
mustard-seed ;  it  gives  out  in  the  stomach   stances  to  be  attended  to,  viz.  To  avoid  de- 
its   subtle    volatile  parts,   that  stimulate  ceitful  appearances,  and  to  have  good  tests, 
considerably  without  inflaming.    The  mat-       The  principal  tests  are  the  following  : 
ter  of  horse-radish,  like  the  same  matter        1.  Litmus.      The   purple    of    litmus    is 
of  the  other  siliquose  plants  carried  into   changed  to  red  by  every  acid;  so  that  this 
the  blood-vessels,  passes  readily  into  the   is  the  test  generally  made  use  of  to  detect 
kidneys,  and  proves  a  powerful  diuretic,  excess  of  acid  in  any  fluid.     It   may  be 
and  i.-s  therefore  useful  in  dropsy;  and  we   xised  either  by  dipping  into  the  water  a 
need  not  say,  that,  in  this  manner,  by  pro-  paper  stained  with  litmus,  or  by  adding-  a 
jnoting  both  urine  and  perspiration,  it  has   drop  of  the  tincture  to  the  water  to  be  ex- 
been  long  known  as  one  of  the  most  pow-  amined,  and  comparing  its  hue  with  that 
erful  antiscorbutics."  of  an  equal  quantity  of  the  tincture  in  dis- 

RAPHANUS   SATIVCS.       The     systematic   tilled  water. 

name  of  the  radish  plant.     See  Raphanus       Litmus  already  reddened  by  an  acid  will 
hortensis.  have  its  purple  restored  by  an  alkali ;  and 

RAPHASTUS  SYLVESTRIS.  The  poor  man's  thus  it  may  also  be  used  as  a  test  for  alka- 
pepper  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  -JLepe-  lis,  but  it  is  much  less  active  than  other 
dium,  direct  alkaline  tests. 

RAPHE  SCROTI.  (Pat<?»>,  a  suture.)  %  Red  cabbage  has  been  found  by  Mr. 
The  rough  eminence  which  divides  the  Watt  to  furnish  as  delicate  a  test  for  acids 
scrotum,  as  it  were,  in  two.  It  proceeds  as  litmus,  and  to  be  still  more  sensible  to 
from  the  root  of  the  penis  inferiorly  towards  alkalis.  The  natural  colour  of  an  infusion 
the  perinaeum.  of  this  plant  is  blue,  which  is  changed  to 

RAPHE  CEREBRI.     The   longitudinal  red  by  acids,  and  to   green  by  alkalis  in 
eminence  of  the  corpus  callosum  of  the   Very  minute  quantities, 
brain  is  so  called,  because  it  appears  some-       3.  Brazil  wood.      When  chips   of  this 
what  like  a  suture.  wood  are  infused  in  warm  water  they  yield 

RAPISTRTJM.  (From  rapa,  the  turnip,  a  re<i  liquor,  which  readily  turns  blue  by 
because  its  leaves  resemble  those  of  tur-  alkalis,  either  caustic  or  carbonated.  It 
nip.)  Lampsana.  Miagra.  Charlock,  or  is  also  blued  by  the  carbonated  earths  held 
wild  mustard.  in  solution  by  carbonic  acid,  so  that  it  is 

RAPUM.  (Ety.  uncertain.)  See  Rapa.          not  an  unequivocal  test  of  alkalis  till  the 
RAPUNCULUS.  (Dim.  of  rapa,  the  turnip.)   earthy  carbonats   have  been  precipitated 
The  wild  turnip.  by  boiling.     Acids  change   to  yellow  the 

RAPUNCULUS  VIRGIANUS.  The  name  given   natural  red  of  brazil  wood,  and  restore  the 
by  Morrison  to  the  blue  cardinal  flower.   re(i  when  changed  by  alkalis. 
See  Lobelia.  4.   Violets.  The  delicate  blue  of  the  com- 

RAPUS.  See  Rapa.  mon  scented  violet  is  readily  changed  to 

RASH.  Exanthema.  A  rash  consists  of  green  by  alkalis,  and  this  affords  a  deli- 
red  patches  on  the  skin,  variously  figured;  cate  test  for  these  substances.  Syrup  of 
in  general  confluent,  and  diffused  irregu-  violets  is  generally  used  as  it  is  at  hand, 
larly  over  the  body,  leaving  interstices  of  being  used  in  medicine.  But  a  tincture  of 
a  natural  colour.  Portions  of  the  cuticle  the  flower  will  answer  as  well, 
are  ofteft  elevated  in  a  rash,  but  the  eleya-  5.  Turmeric.  This  is  a  very  delicate  test 
tions  are  not  acuminated.  The  eruption  for  alkalis,  and  on  the  whole  perhaps  is  the 
is  usually  accompanied  with  a  general  dis-  best.  The  natural  colour  either  in  watery 
order  of  the  constitution,  and  terminates  or  spirituous  infusion  is  yellow,  which  is 
in  a  few  days  by  cuticular  exfoliations.  changed  to  a  brick  or  orange  red  by  alka- 
RASFATORICM.  (From  ra do,  to  scrape.)  l|s,  caustic  or  carbonated,  but  not  by  car- 
A  surgeon's  rasp.  bonated  earths,  on  which  account  it  is  pre- 

Raspberry.  See  Rubus  itleeus.  ferable  to  Brazil  wood. 


REA  REC  679 

Thepureearths,3uchivslimeandbarytes,  posed  by  Mr.  Kir  wan  to  detect  carbonat 

produce  the  same  change,  of  magnesia,  which  cannot,  like  carbonated 

6.  Rhubarb,   infusion  or  tmcture  01  rhu-  lime,  r>e  separated   by  ebullition,  but  re- 
barb  undergoes  a  similar  change  witii  u.r-  mams  till  the  whole  liquid  is  evaporated, 
meric  ur.d  is  equally  delicate.  16.  Barytic  salts.     The  nitrate,  muriate 

7.  Sulphuric  acid.      A   drop  or  two  .of  and  acetite  of  barytes  are  all  equally  good 
concentrated    sulphuric    acid,    added    to  tests  of  sulphuric  acid  in  any  combination, 
water  that  contains  carbonic  acid,  free  or       17.  Salts  of  silver.      The  salts  of  silver 
in  combination,  causes  the  latter  to  escape  are  the   most  delicate  tests   of  muriatic 
with  a  pretty  brisk  effervescence,  svhereby  acid,    in  any  combination,  producing  the 
the  presence  of  this  gaseous  acid  may  be  precipitated  luna  cornea.     All  the  salts  of 
detected.  silver  likewise  give  a  dark  brown  precipi- 

8.  Nitric  and  sxymuriaiic  acid.     A  pecu-  tate  with  the  sulphuretted  waters,  which 
liar  use  attends  the  employment  of  these  is  as  delicate  a  test  as  any  that  we  pos- 
acids  in  the  sulphuretted  waters,  as  the  sess. 

sulphuretted  hydrogen  is  decomposed  by  18.  Salt  of  lead.     The  nitrate  and  acetite 

them,  its  hydrogen  absorbed,  and  the  sul-  of  lead  are  the  salts  of  this  metal  employed 

phur  separated  in  Us  natural  form.  as  tests.  They  will  indicate  the  sulphuric, 

9.  Oxalic  acid  and  oxalat   of  ammonia,  muriatic,  and  boracic  acid,  and  sulphuret- 
These  are  the  most  delicate  tests  for  lime  ted  hydrogen  or  sulphuretted  kali. 

and  all  soluble  calcareous  salts.  Oxalat  19.  Soap.  A  solution  of  soap  in  distilled 
of  lime,  though  nearly  insoluble  in  water,  water  or  in  alcohol  is  curdled  by  water 
dissolves  in  a  moderate  quantity  in  its  own  containing  any  earthy  or  metallic  salt, 
or  any  other  acid,  and  hence  in  analysis  ox-  20.  T&rtareous  acid.  This  acid  is  of  use 
alat  of  ammonia  is  often  preferred,  as  no  in  distinguishing  the  salts  with  potash, 
excess  of  this  salt  can  re-dissolve  the  pre-  (with  which  it  forms  a  precipitate  of  cream 
cipitated  oxalat  of  lime.  On  the  other  of  tartar,)  from  those  of  soda,  from  which, 
hand  the  ammonia  should  not  exceed,  it  does  not  precipitate.  The  potash  how- 
otherwise  it  might  give  a  false  indication,  ever  must  exist  in  some  quantity  to  be  de- 

10.  Gallic   acid   and   tincture   of  galls,  tected  by  the  test. 

These  are  tests  of  iron.     Where  the  iron  21.  Nitro-muriate  of  platina.      This  salt 

is    in    very    minute    quantities,    and    the  is  still  more  discriminative  between  potash 

\vater  somewhat  acidulous,  these  tests  do  and  the  other  alkalis,  than  acid  of  tartar, 

not  always  produce  a  precipitate,  but  only  and  will  produce  a  precipitate  with  a  very 

a  slight  reddening,  but  its  action  is  much  weak  solution  of  any  salt  with  potash, 

heightened    by  previously  adding   a  few  22.  Alcohol      This  most  useful  re-agent 

drops  of  any  alkaline  solution.  is  applicable  in  a  variety  of  ways  in  ana- 

11.  Prussiat  of  potash  and  lime.      The  lysis.      As  it  dissolves   some   substances 
presence  of  iron  in  water  is  equally  well  found    in    fluids,    and    leaves    others    un- 
indicated  by  these  prussiats,  and  if  the  touched,  it  is  a  means  of  separating  them 
prussiat  of  potash  is  properly  prepared,  it  into  two  classes,  which  saves  considerable 
will  on«ly  be  precipitated  by  a  metallic  salt,  trouble  in  the  further  investigation.  Those 
so  that  manganese  and  copper  will  al-;o  be  sabs  which  it  does  not  dissolve,  itprecipi- 
deiected,  the  former  giving  a  white  preci-  tales  from  their  watery  solution*  but  more 
pitate,  the  latter  a  red  precipitate.  or  less  completely  according  to  the  salt 

12.  Lime-water  is  the   common  test  for  contained,  and  the  strength  of  the  alco- 
carbomc  acid,  it  decomposes  all  the  mag-  hoi,  and  as  a  precipitant  it  also  assists  in. 
nesian  salts,  and  likewise   the  aluminous  many  decompositions.. 

salts,  itlikewise  produces  a  cloudiness  with  REALGAll.  Jlrlada.  Arladar.  Anripig- 
most  of  the  sulphats  owing  to  the  forma-  ment'.-m  rubrmn.  Arsenicum  rubrnm  fucti- 
tion  of  selemte.  tium,  Abessi.  A  metallic  substance  of  a 

13.  Ammonia.      This    alkali    when   per-  red  colour,  more  or  less  lively  and  trans- 
fectly  caustic   serves  as  a  distinction   be-  parent,  and  often  crystallized  in  brilliant 
tween  the  salts  of  lime  and  those  of  mag-  needles  ;  formed  by  a  combination  of  arse- 
nesia,  as  it  precipitates  the  earth  from  the  nic  with  sulphur.  See  Arsenic. 

latter  salts,  but  not  from  the  former.  There  RECEPTACULUM   CHYLT.       (Recep- 

are  two  sources  of  error  to  be  obviated,  taculum,  from  recipiot  to  receive.)     Recep- 

one  is  that  of  carbonic  acid  being  present  taciUurn  Pequeti,  because  Pequet  first  at- 

in  the   water,  the  other  is  the  presence  of  tempted  to  demonstrate  it.     Diversorium. 

aluminous  salts.  Sacculus  chyliferus.    The  existence  of  such 

14.  Carbonated  alkalis.     These  are  used  a  receptacle  in  the  human  body  is  doubted, 
to  precipitate  all  the  earths,  where  carbo-  In    brute    animals    the    receptacle  of  the 
nate    of  potash    is    used   particular  care  chyle  is  situated  on  the  dorsal  vertebrae 
should  be  taken  of  its  purity,  as  it  gene-  where  the  lacteals  all  meet.     See  Absorb- 
rally  contains  silex.  ents. 

15.  Muriated  alumine.     This  test  is  pro-  RECTIFICATION,     (Rectifcatio,  from 


680                          REC  REG 

rectijico,  to  make  clean.)     A  second  dis«  cularly  the  lower  part ;  and,  according  to 

tillation,  in  which  substances  are  purified  the  different  positions  of  the  body,  it  may 

by  their  more  volatile  parts  being  raised  by  likewise  serve  to  bend  the  trunk  forwards, 

heat  carefully  managed;  thus,  spirit  of  wine,  or  to  raise  the  pelvis.      Its  situation  be- 

xther,  &c.  are  rectified  by  their  separa-  tween  the  two  layers  of  the  internal  oblique, 

tion  from  the  less  volatile  and  foreign  mat-  and  its  adhesions  to  this  sheath,  secure  it 

ter  which  altered  or  debased  their  proper-  in  its  place,  and  prevent  it  from  rising  into 

ties.  a  prominent   form   when   in  action;    and 

RECTOR  SPIRITUS.     The  aromatic  part  of  lastly,  its  tendinous  intersections  enable  it 

plants.  to   contract   at   any   of  the  intermediate 

RECTUM     (So  named  from  an  errone-  spaces. 

ous  opinion  that  it  was  straight.)    Rectum  RECTUS  ABDUCE^S    OCTTLI.       See    Rectus 

intestinum.       Jlpeuthysmenos.        JLanganon,  externus  oculi 

or  longaon.     Jirchos.     Cyssaros.     The  last  RECTUS  ADDUCENS    OCULI.      See    Rectus 

portion  of  the  lar^e  intestines  terminating  internus  oculi. 

in  the  anus.  See  Intestines.  RECTUS  AXTERIOR  BREVIS.      See  Rectus 

RECTUS    ABDOM1MS.        Pubio-ster-  capitis  internus  minor. 

nal   of  Dumas       This  long   and  straight  RECTUS  ANTERIOR  LOXGUS.      See  Rectus 

muscle  is  situated  near  its  fellow,  at  the  capitis  internus  najor. 

middle  and  fore  part  of  the  abdomen,  pa-  RECTUS  ATTOLLENS  OCULI.       See  Rectus 

rallel  to  the  linea  alba,  and  between  the  superior  oculi. 

aponeuroses  of  the  other  abdominal  mus-  RECTUS  CAPITIS  ANTICUS  LONGUS.  See 
cles.  It  arises  sometimes  by  a  single  broad  Rictus  capitis  internus  major. 
tendon  from  the  upper  and  inner  part  of  RECTUS  CAPITIS  INTERNUS  MA- 
the  os  pubis,  but  more  commonly  by  two  JOR.  Rectus  internus  major  of  Albinus, 
heads,  one  of  which  is  fleshy,  and  origin-  Douglas,  and  Cowper.  Trachelo-basilaire 
ates  from  the  upper  edge,of  the  pubis,  of  Dumas.  Rectus  anterior  longus  of  Wins- 
and  the  other  tendinous,  from  the  inside  low.  This  muscle  is  situated  on  the  ante- 
of  the  symphysis  pubis,  behind  the  pyra-  rior  part  of  the  neck,  close  to  the  verte- 
midalis  muscle.  From  these  beginnings,  brae.  It  was  known  to  most  of  the  ancient 
the  muscle  runs  upwards  the  whole  length  anatomists,  but  was  not  distinguished  by 
of  the  linea  alba,  and,  becoming  broader  any  particular  name  until  Cowper  gave  it 
and  thinner  as  it  ascends,  is  inserted  by  a  the  present  appellation,  and  which  has 
thin  aponeurosis  into  the  edge  of  the  car-  been  adopted  by  most  writers  except  Win- 
tilago  ensiformis,  and  into  the  cartilages  of  slow.  It  is  a  long  muscle,  thicker  and 
the  fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh  ribs.  This  broader  above  than  below,  where  it  is  thin, 
aponeurosis  is  placed  under  the  pectoral  and  terminates  in  a  point.  It  arises,  by 
muscle,  and  sometimes  adheres  to  the  distinct  and  flat  tendons,  from  the  anterior 
fourth  rib.  The  fibres  of  this  muscle  are  points  of  the  transverse  processes  of  the 
commonly  divided  by  three  tendinous  inter-  five  inferior  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  and, 
sections,  which  were  first  noticed  by  Be-  ascending  obliquely  upwards,  is  inserted 
renger,  or,  as  he  is  commonly  called,  Carpi,  into  the  anterior  part  of  the  cuneiform  pro- 
an  Italian  anatomist,  who  flourished  in  the  cess  of  the  occipital  bone.  The  use  of  this 
sixteenth  century.  One  of  these  intersec-  muscle  is  to  bend  the  head  forwards, 
tions  is  usually  where  the  muscle  runs  over  IIECTUS  CAPITIS  INTERNUS  MI- 
the  cartilage  of  the  seventh  rib  ;  another  is  NOR.  Cowper,  who  was  the  first  accu- 
at  the  umbilicus  ;  and  the  third  is  between  rate  describerof  this  little  muscle,  gave  it 
these  two.  Sometimes  there  is  one,  and  the  name  of  rectus  internus  minor,  which 
even  two,  between  the  umbilicus  and  ihe  has  been  adopted  by  Douglas  and  Albinus. 
pubis.  When  one,  or  both  of  these  oc-  Winslow  calls  it  rectus  anterior  brevis,  and 
cur,  however,  they  seldom  extend  more  Dumas  petit-truchelo-basiluire.  It  is  in  part 
than  half  way  across  the  muscle.  As  these  covered  by  the  rectus  major.  It  arises 
intersections  seldom  penetrate  through  the  fleshy  from  the  upper  and  fore  part  of  the* 
whole  substance  of  the  muscle,  they  are  body  of  the  first  vertebra  of  the  neck, 
all  of  them  most  apparent  on  its  anterior  near  the  origin  of  its  transverse  process,, 
surface,  where  they  firmly  adhere  to  the  and,  ascending  obliquely  inwards,  is  in- 
sheath ;  the  adhesions  of  the  rectus  to  the  serted  near  the  root  of  the  condyloid  pro- 
posterior  layer  of  the  internal  oblique,  are  cess  of  the  occipital  bone,  under  the  last- 
only  by  means  of  cellular  membrane,  and  described  muscle.  It  assists  in  bending 
of  a  few  vessels  which  pass  from  one  to  the  head  forwards 
another.  RECTUS  CAPFTTS  LATERALIS. 

Albinus  and  some  others  have  seen  this  Re.ctus  luteralis  Fnllopii  of  Douglas.  Trans- 
muscle  extending  as  far  as  the  upper  part  versalis  anticvs  primus  of  Winslow.  Rectus 
of  the  sternum.  luteralis  of  Cowper,  and  Tracheli  ultoido 

The  use  of  the  rectus  is  to  compress  the  basilaire  of  Dumas.     This  muscle  seems  to 

f<  re  part  of  the  abclomen,  but  more  pjwti-  have   been  first  described  by  Fallopius. 


REG 

Winslow  calls  it  transvcrsalis  anticus  pn- 
inus.  It  is  somewhat  larger  than  the  rec- 
tus  minor,  but  resembles  it  in  shape,  and 
is  situated  immediately  behind  the  internal 
jugular  vein,  at  its  coming  out  of  the  cra- 
nium. It  arises  fleshy  from  the  upper  and 
fore  part  of  the  transverse  process  of  the 
vertebra  of  the  neck,  and,  ascending  a 
little  obliquely  upwards  and  outwards,  is 
inserted  into  the  occipital  bone,  opposite 
to  the  stylo-mastoid  hole  of  the  os  tempo- 
ris.  This  muscle  serves  to  pull  the  head 
to  one  side. 

RECTUS  CAPIT1S  POSTICUS  MA- 
JOR.  This,  which  is  the  rectu*  major  of 
Douglas  "lid  Winslow,  the  rectus  capitis 
posticus  minor  of  Albinus,  and  the  spine- 
aocoido-occipital  of  Dumas,  is  a  small,  short, 
and  flat  muscle,  broader  above  than  be- 
low, and  is  situated,  not  in  a  straight  di- 
rection, as  its  name  would  insinuate,  but 
obliquely,  between  the  occiput  and  the 
second  vertebra  of  the  neck,  immediately 
under  the  complexus.  It  arises,  by  a  short 
thick  tendon,  from  the  upper  and  poste- 
rior part  of  the  spinous  process  of  the  se- 
cond vertebra  of  the  neck;  it  soon  be- 
comes broader,  and  ascending  obliquely 
oui  wards,  is  inserted,  by.  a  flat  tendon, 
into  the  external  lateral  part  of  the  lower 
semi-circular  ridge  of  the  os  occipitis.  The 
use  of  this  is  to  extend  the  head,  and  pull 
it  backwards. 

RECTUS  CAPfTIS  POSTICUS  MI- 
NOn.  This  is  the  rectus  minor  of  Doug- 
las and  Winslow,  and  the  tuber-altoi da-occi- 
pital of  Dumas.  It  is  smaller  than  the 
last  described  muscle,  but  resembles  it  in 
shape,  and  is  placed  close  by  its  fellow,  in 
the  space  between  the  recti  majores.  It 
arises,  by  a  short  thick  tendon,  from  the 
upper  and  lateral  part  of  a  little  protube- 
rance in  the  middle  of  the  back  part  of 
the  first  vertebra  of  the  neck,  and,  becom- 
ing broader  and  thinner  as  it  ascends,  is 
inserted,  by  a  broad  flat  tendon,  into  the 
occipital  bone,  immediately  under  the  in- 
sertion of  the  last  described  muscle.  The 
use  of  it  is  to  assist  the  rectus  major  in 
drawing  the  head  backwards. 

RECTUS  CRURIS.  See  Rectus  femoris. 

RECTUS  DEPRIMENS  OCULI.  See  Rectus 
inferior  oculi. 

RECTUS  EXTERNUS  OCULI.  Jib- 
ductor  oculi.  Indignabundus.  The  outer 
straight  muscle  of  the  eye.  It  arises  from 
the  bony  partition  -between  the  foramen 
opticum  and  lacerum,  being  the  longest  of 
the  straight  muscles  of  the  eye,  and  is  in- 
serted into  the  sclerotic  membrane,  oppo- 
site to  the  outer  canthus  of  the  eye.  Its 
use  is  to  move  the  eye  outwards. 

RECTUS  FEMORIS.  Rectus  sive 
Gracilis  anterior  of  Winsiow.  Rectus 
cruris  of  Albinus,  and  Ilio-rotulien  of  Du- 
mas. A  straight  muscle  of  the  thigh,  si- 
.tuated  immediately  at  the  fore  part.  It 

m 


RED 


681 


arises  from  the  os  ilium  by  two  tendons. 
The  foremost  and  shortest  of  ihese  springs 
form  the  outer  surface  of  the  inferior  and 
anterior  spinous  process  of  the  ilium  ;  the 
posterior  tendon,  which  is  thicker  and 
longer  than  the  other,  arises  from  the  pos- 
terior and  outer  part  of  ihe  edge  of  the  co- 
tyloid  cavity,  and  from  the  adjacent  cap- 
sular  ligament  These  two  tendons  soon 
unite,  and  form  an  aponeurosis,  which 
spreads  over  the  anterior  surface  of  the 
upper  part  of  the  muscle  ;  and  through  its 
whole  length  we  observe  a  middle  tendon, 
towards  which  its  fit-shy  fibres  run  on  each 
side  in  an  oblique  direction,  so  that  it  may 
be  styled  a  penniform  muscle.  It  is  in- 
serted tendinous  into  vhe  upper  edge  and 
anterior  surface  of  the  patella,  and  from 
thence  sends  off  a  thin  aponeurosis,  which 
adheres  to  the  superior  and  lateral  part 
of  the  tibia.  Its  use  is  to  extend  the 
leg. 

RECTUS  INFERIOR  OCULI.  De- 
pressor oculi.  Deprimens.  Humilis  The 
inferior  of  the  straight  muscles  of  the  eye. 
It  arises  within  the  socket,  from  below  the 
optic  foramen,  and  passes  forwards  to  be 
inserted  into  the  sclerotic  membrane  of  the 
bulb  on  the  wider  part.  It  pulls  the  eye 
downwards. 

RECTUS  INTERNUS  FEMORIS.  See  Gra- 
cilis . 

RECTUS  INTERNUS  OCULI  Jtd- 
dnc ens  oculi.  Bibitorius.  The  internal 
straight  muscle  of  the  eye.  ft  arises  from 
the  inferior  part  of  the  foramen  opticum, 
between  the  obliquus  superior,  and  the 
rectus  inferior,  being,  from  its  situation, 
the  shortest  muscle  of  the  eye,  and  is  in- 
serted into  the  sclerotic  membrane  oppo- 
site to  the  inner  angle.  Its  use  is  to  turn 
the  eye  towards  the  nose. 

RECTOS  LATERALIS  FALLOPII.  See  Rcc* 
tus  capiiis  lateralis. 

RECTUS  MAJOR  CAPITIS.  See  Rectus  ca- 
pitis  posticus  major. 

RECTUS  SUPERIOR  OCULI.  At- 
tollens  oculi.  Levator  oculi.  Superbus. 
The  uppermost  straight  muscle  of  the  eye. 
It  arises  from  the  upper  part  of  the  fora- 
men opticum  of  the  sphxnoid  bone  below 
the  levator  palpebrae  superioris,  and  runs 
forward  to  be  inserted  into  the  superior 
and  fore  part  of  the  sclerotic  membrane 
by  a  broad  and  thin  tendon. 

RECURRENT  NERVES-  Two  bran- 
ches of  the  par  vagum  in  the  cavity  of 
the  thorax.  The  right  is  given  ofF  near 
the  subclavian  artery,  which  it  surrounds, 
and  is  reflected  upwards  to  the  thyroid 
gland ;  the  left  a  little  lower,  and  reflected 
around  the  aorta  to  the  aesophagus,  as  far 
as  the  larynx.  They  are  both  distributed 
to  the  muscles  of  the  larynx  and  pha- 
rynx. 

REI>I>LE.  A  species  of  ochre  or  argilla- 
ceous earth,  of  a  dark  red  colour,  some- 
4S 


682 


REN 


REP 


times  used  medicinally  as  a  tonic  and  ant- 

acid. 

Redsaunders    See  Santnlnm  rv  brunt 
REFRIGERANTIA.      (From  refrigero, 


at  present  unknown.  It  is  supposed 
they  Answer  one  use  in  the  foetus,  and  an* 
other  in  the  adult,  but  what  these  uses  are 
is  uncertain.  Boerhaave  supposed  their 


to  cuol  )    Itefngerants.    Medicines,  wnich  use  to  consist  in  their  furnishing  lymph  to 

allay  the  heat  of  the  body  or  the  blood.  dilute  the  blood  returned  after  the   secre- 

REFRIGERA  lORlUM.       (From   refri-  lion  of  the   urine  in  the  renal  vein;  but 

gero,  to  cool.)     A  ves'sel  filled  wi  h  wa  er  this  is  very   improbable,  since  the  vein  of 

to  condense  vapours,  or  to  make  cool  any  the  right  snpra-lenal  gland  goes  to  the  vena 

substunre  which  passes  through  it.  cava,   and  the  blood   carried  back  by  the 

REGIMEN.      (From    rego,    to  govern.)  renal  vein  wants  no  dilution      It  has  also 

A   term  employed  in   medicine  to  express  been  said,  that  these   glands  not  only  pre- 

the  plan  or  regulation  of  the  diet.  pare  lymph,  by  which   the  blood  is  fitted 

RKGIJVA  PRATT.  See   Ufmaria,  for  the  nutrition  of  the  delicate  foetus  ;  but 

REGIUS  XORBUS.       (From  rex,  a  king.)  that   in    adults    they    serve    to  restore  in 

The  royal  disease,  a   term  applied  to  the  themselves,  to  the  blood  of  the  vena  cava, 

jaundice  from  its  golden  colour,  and  to  a  the  irritable  parts  which  it  loses  by  these- 

preparation  of  nitre,  because  it  dissolves  cretion  of  bile  and  urine.     Some,    again, 

only  gold.  have  considered  them  as  d-verticula  in  the 

Regular  gout.  See  Arthritis,  foetus,  to   divert  the  blood  from  the  kid- 

REGULUS.       (Dim.    of  rex,  a  king  ;  so  neys,   and  lessen    the   quantity  of  urine. 

called  because  the  alchemists  expected  to  The  celebrated  Morgagni   believed  their 

find  ^old,  the  king  of  metals,  collected  at  office  to  consist  in  conveying  something  to 

the   bottom  of  the  crucible  af.er  fusion.)  the  thoracic  duct.     It  is  singular,  that  in 

A  n^me  given  by  the  alchemists  to  metal-  children  who  are   born  without  the  cere- 

lie  matters  wht-u  separated  from  other  sub-  brum,  these  glands    are  extremely  small, 

stan  es  by  fusion  ;  as,  regulus  of  antimony,  and  sometimes  wanting. 

reguiu*  of  arsenic,  &c.  RENAL  VEIN'S.  See  Emulgent  vessels, 

Regulus  of  antimony.      The  pure   metal  Remit  vessels.  See  Emulgent  vessels. 

antimony.  See*intimony  RENNET.      The    gastric  juice    and  con- 

Regulus  of  arsenic.     Pure  arsenic.     See  tents  of  the  stomach  of  calves.  It  is  much 

employed   in    preparing  cheese,    and,    in 
pharmacy,  for  making  whey.     To  about  a 


pound  of  milk,  in  a  silver  or  earthen  basin. 


Jlrsenic. 

REMEDIUM  DIVIXTTM.  See  Imperatoria. 

Remittent  fever.    See  Ftbns  continua. 

REMOHA  ARATRI.  (From  remoror,  to  placed  on  hot  ashes,  add  three  or  four 
hinder,  and  aratrum,  a  plough;  so  call-  grains  of  rennet,  diluted  with  a  littlewater; 
ed  because  it  hinders  the  plough.)  See  as  it  becomes  cold  the  milk  curdles,  and 
Ononis.  the  whey,  or  serous  part,  separates  itself 

Remote  cause.  See  Exciting  caute.  from  the  caseous  part.     When  these  parts 

REN  (Ren,  O.TTO  ra  pttv  ;  Because  ihrough  appear  perfectly  distinct,  pour  the  whole 
them  the  urine  flows  )  The  kidney.  See  upon  a  strainer,  through  which  the  whey 
Ktdneys.  will  pass,  while  the  curds  remain  behind. 

it'-.NAL  ARTERIES.  Arteriae  renales  This  whey  is  always  rendered  somewhat 
Set-  Kmulgfint  vessels  whitish,  by  a  very  small  and  much  divided 

REN.\L  GLANDS.  Glandulx  renales.  portion  of  the  caseous  part;  but  it  may  be 
Renal  capsules.  Supra-renal  glands.  The  separated  in  such  amar.ner,  that  the  whey 
supra-renal  glands  are  two  hollow  bodies,  will  remain  limpid  and  colourless,  and  this 
like  glands  in  fabric,  and  plared  one  on  is  what  is  called  clarifying  it.  Put  into  a 
each  side  upon  the  kidney.  They  are  co-  basin  the  white  of  an  egg,  a  glass  of  the  se- 
vered ny  a  double  tunic,  and  their  cavities  rum  of  milk,  and  a  few  grains  of  tartare- 
are  filled  with  a  Isq  <or  of  a  brownish  red  otis  acidulum  in  powder  ;  whip  the  mix- 
colour.  Their  figure  is  triangular  ;  and  ture  w.th  an  oziertwig,  and,  having  added 
they  are  larger  in  the  foetus  ihan  the  kid-  the  remainder  ot  the  unclanfied  whey, 
neys;  but  in  adults  hey  are  less  than  the  place  the  mixture  again  over  th  fire  until 
kidneys.  The  right  s  affixed  :o  the  liver,  it  begins  to  boil.  The  tartareous  acidulum 
the  left  to  the  spleen  and  pancreas,  ;  nd  completes  the  coagulation  of  the  white 
both  to  the  diaphragm  and  kidneys.  They  part  of  the  milk  wh  ch  remains  ;  the  white 
have  arteries,  veins,  arid  lymphatics  and  of  egg,  as  it  becomes  hot,  coagulates  aflfi. 
nerves;  their  arteries  arise  from  the  d>  a-  envelops  the  caseous  part.  Wh-  n  the 
phragmatic,  the  aorta,  and  the  renal  arte-  whey  is  clear,  filter  it  through  paper  ;  what 
ries.  The  vein  of  the  right  supra-renal  passes  will  be  perfectly  limp  d,  and  have  a 
gland  empties  itself  into  »he  vena  cava;  greenish  colour  This  is  clarified  whey. 
that  of  the  left  into  the  renal  vein  ;  their  RENUENS.  (From  renuo,  to  nod  the 
lymphatic  vessels  go  directly  to  the  thora-  head  back  in  sign  of  refusal;  so  called 
cic  duct  ;  they  have  nerves  common  alike  from  its  office  of  jerking  back  the  head.) 
to  these  glands  and  the  kidneys.  They  A  musc'e  of  the  head. 
have  no  excretory  duct,  and  their  use  is  REPELLENTIA.  (From  repellot  to 


REP 

drive  back.)  Repellents.  Applications 
are  sometimes  so  named  which  make  dis- 
•ases  recede,  as  it  were,  from  the  surface 
of  the  body. 

REPULSION.  All  matter  possesses  a 
power  which  is  in  constant  opposition  TO 
attraction.  This  agency,  whi-  h  is  equully 
powerful  and  equally  obvious,  acts  an  im- 
portant part  in  the  phenomena  of  nature, 
and  is  called  the  power  of  repulsion. 

That  such  a  force  exists  which  opposes 
the  approach  of  bodies  towards  each  other 
is  evident  from  numberless  facts. 

Newton  has  shown  that  when  a  convex 
lens  is  put  upon  a  flat  glass  it  remains  at  a 
distance  of  the  one-hundred  and  thirty- 
seventh  part  of  an  inch,  -atid  a  very  consi- 
derable pressure  is  required  to  diminish 
this  distance ;  nor  does  any  force  which 
can  be  applied  bring  them  into  actual  ma- 
thematical contact ;  a  force  may  indeed  be 
applied  sufficient  to  break  the  glasses  into 
pieces,  but  it  may  be  demonstrated  that 
it  does  not  dimmish  their  distance  much 
beyond  the  one-thousandth  part  of  an  inch. 
There  is  therefore  a  repulsive  force  which 
prevents  the  two  glasses  from  touching 
each  other. 

Boscowich  has  shown  that  when  an  ivory 
billiard-ball  sets  another  in  motion  by 
striking  against  it,  an  equal  quantity  of 
its  own  motion  is  lost,  ^nd  the  ball  at  rest 
begins  to  move  while  the  other  is  still  at  a 
distance. 

There  exists  therefore  a  repulsion  be- 
tween bodies  ;  this  repulsion  takes  place 
while  they  are  yet  at  a  distance  from  each 
other;  and  it  opposes  their  approach  to- 
wards each  other. 

The  cause  or  the  nature  of  this  force  is 
equally  inscrutable  with  that  of  attraction, 
but  its  existence  is  undoubted;  it  increases 
as  far  as  has  been  ascertained  inversely  as 
the  square  of  the  distance,  consequently 
at  the  point  of  contact  it  is  infinite. 

The  following  experiments  will  serve  to 
prove  the  energy  of  repulsion  more  fully. 

Experiment. — When  a  glass  tube  is  im- 
mersed m  water  the  fluid  is  attracted  by 
the  glass,  and  drawn  up  into  the  tube;  but, 
if  we  substitute  mercury  instead  of  water, 
we  shall  find  a  different  effect.  If  a  glass 
tube  of  any  bore  be  immersed  in  this  fluid 
it  does  not  rise,  but  the  surface  of  the  mer- 
cury is  considerably  below  the  level  of  that 
which  surrounds  it. 

In  this  case  therefore  a  repulsion  U'kes 
place  between  the  glass  and  the  mercury, 
which  is  even  considerably  greater  than  the 
attraction  existing  between  the  particles 
of  the  mercury,  and  hence  the  latter  can 
not  rise  in  the  tube,  but  is  repelled,  and 
becomes  depressed, 

Experiment. — When  we  present  the  north 
pole  of  a  magnet  A,  to  the  same  pole  of 
another  magnet  B,  suspended  on  a  pivot, 
and  at  liberty  to  move,  the  magnet  B 


RES 


683 


will  recede  as  the  other  approaches  ;  and 
by  following  it  with  A,  at  a  proper  dis- 
tance, jt  may  be  made  to  turn  round  on  its 
pivot  with  considerable  velocity. 

In  this  case  there  is  evidently  some 
agency  which  opposes  ihe  approach  of  the 
north  poles  of  A  and  B,  winch  acts  as  an 
antagonist,  ar.d  causes  the  moveable  mag- 
net to  retire  before  the  o'her.  There  is 
therefore  a  repulsion  between  the  two  mag- 
nets, a  repulsion  which  increases  with  the 
power  of  the  magnets;  which  may  be  made 
so  givat  that  all  ihe  force  of*  strong  man 
is  insufficient  to  make  the  two  north  poles 
touch  each  other.— -The  same  repulsion  is 
equally  obvious  on  electrical  bodies,  for 
instance. 

Experiment.— I?  two  small  cork  balls  be 
suspended  from  a  body  with  silk  threads  so 
as  to  touch  one  another,  and  if  we  charge 
the  body  in  the  usual  manner  with  eleciri- 
city,  the  two  cork  balls  separate  from  each 
o  her,  and  stand  at  a  distance  proportional 
to  vhe  quantity  of  electricity  with  which 
the  body  is  charged;  the  balls  of  course 
repel  e<.ch  other. 

Experiment — If  w"e  rub  over  the  surface 
of  a  sheet  of  paper  the  fine  dust  of  lyco- 
podium  or  puff  ball,  and  then  let  water  fall 
on  it  in  small  quantities,  the  water  will 
instantly  be  repelled  and  form  itself  into 
distinct  drops  which  do  not  touch  the  lyco- 
podium,  but  roll  over  it  with  uncommon 
rapidity.  That  the  drops  do  not  touch  the 
lycopodium,  but  are  actually  kept  at  a  dis- 
tance above  it,  is  obvious  from  the  copious 
reflection  of  white  light. 

Experiment — If  the  surface  of  water  con- 
tained in  a  basin  be  covered  over  with  ly- 
copodium, a  solid  substance  deposited  at 
the  bottom  of  the  fluid  may  be  taken  out 
of  it  with  the  hand  without  wetting  it.  In 
this  case  the  repulsion  is  so  powerful  as  to 
defend  the  hand  completely  from  the  con- 
tact  of  the  fluid. 

RES  NATCRALES.  (From  ntitura,  nature.) 
The  naturals.  According  to  Boerhaave, 
these  are  life,  the  cause  of  life,  and  its  ef- 
fects. These,  he  says,  remain  in  some  de- 
gree, however  disordered  a  person  may  be. 

RESEDA.  (From  resedo,  to  appease;  so 
called  from  its  virtue  of  allaying  inflamma- 
tion )  The  herb  wild  rocket. 

Resin,  black    See  Resina  nigra. 

Resin,  elastic.  See  Indian  rubber.    ^ 

Resin  tree,  elastic.  Sec  Indian  rubber. 

Resin,  -white.  Sec  Resina  Jlnim. 

Resin^  yrllorw.  See  Resnm  Jlnva. 

RESINA.  (Resina,  from  />««.  to  flow.) 
Resin.  The  essential  prop<  i-..es  of  rt  sin, 
are,  being  in  the  so;id  form,  insoluble  in 
water,  perfectly  soluble  m  alcohol,  and  in 
essential  and  expressed  oils,  and  be'ng  in- 
capable of  being  volatilized  without  de- 
composition. 

Resins  are  obtained  chiefly  from  the 
vegetable  kingdom,  either  by  spontaneous 


684 


RES 


exudation,  or  from  incisions  made  into 
vegetables  affording  j -ices  which  contain 
tins  principle.  These  juices  contain  a 
portion  of  essential  oil,  'which,  from  ex- 
posure to  the  air,  is  either  volatilized  or 
converted  into  resinous  matter,  or  some- 
times the  oil  is  abstracted  J'y  distillation. 
In  some  plants  the  resin  is  deposited,  in 
a  concrete  state,  in  the  interstices  of  the 
wood,  or  other  parts  of  the  plant. 

Resins,  when  concrete,  are  brittle,  and 
have  generally  a  smooth  and  conchoidal 
fracture;  their  lustre  is  peculiar,  they  are 
more  or  less  transparent,  and  of  a  colour 
which  is  usually  some  shade  of  yellow,  or 
brown;  they  are  of  a  greater  specific  gra- 
vity than  water;  they  are  often  odorous 
and  sapid,  easily  fusible,  and,  on  cooling1, 
become  solid. 

RESIXA  ALBA.  See  Resina  flava. 

RESINA  ELASTICA.  See  Indian  rubber. 

RESINA  FLAVA.  Rerina  alba.  Yel- 
low  resin,  what  remains  in  the  still  after 
distilling  oil  of  turpentine,  by  adding  water 
to  the  common  turpentine.  It  is  of  very 
extensive  use  in  surgeyy  as  an  active  deter- 
gent, and  forms  the  base  of  the  unguenium 
resince  ftavce. 

RESINA  LUTE  A  NO  VI  BELGII.  Bot- 
any-bay gum.  All  the  information  that 
has  been  hitherto  collected  respecting 
the  history  of  the  yellow  gum  is  the  follow- 
ing: 

The  plant  that  produces  it  is  low  and 
small,  with  long  grassy  leaves;  but  the 
fructification  of  it  shoots  out  in  a  singular 
manner  from  the  centre  of  the  leaves,  on 
a  single  straight  stem,  to  the  height  of 
twelve  or  fourteen  feet.  Of  this  stem, 
which  is  strong  and  light,  like  some  of  the 
reed  class*  the  natives  usually  make  their 
spears.  The  resin  is  generally  dug  up  out 
of  the  soil  under  the  tree,  not  collected 
from  it,  and  may  perhaps  be  that  which 
Tasman  calls,  *  gum  lac  of  the  ground.' 

Mr.  Boles,  surgeon  of  the  Lady  Pen- 
rhyn,  gives  a  somewhat  different  account; 
and  as  this  gentleman  appears  to  have  paid 
considerable  attention  to  the  subject,  his 
account  may  certainly  be  relied  upon. 
After  describing  the  tree  in  precisely  the 
same  manner  as  above,  he  observes,  that 
at  the  top  of  the  trunk  of  ihe  tree,  long 
grassy  leaves  grow  in  great  abundance. 
The^gum  is  found  under  these  leaves  m 
considerable  quantities  ;  it  commonly  ex- 
udes in  round  tears,  or  drops,  from  the 
size  of  a  large  pea  to  that  of  a  marble,  and 
sometimes  much  larger.  These  are  by  the 
heat  of  the  sun  frequently  so  much  soft- 
ened, that  they  fall  on  the  ground,  and  in 
this  soft  state  adhere  to  whatever  they  fall 
upon  ;  hence  the  gum  is  frrq-sently  found 
mixed  with  dirt,  wood,  the  bark  of  the 
tree,  and  various  other  substances  :  so  that 
one  lump  has  been  seen  composed  of  many 
small  pure  pieces  of  various  sizes  united 


RES 

together,  which  weighed  nearly  half  a  huh- 
dred  weight.  It  is  produced  in  such  abun- 
dance, that  one  man  may  collect  thirty  or 
forty  pounds  in  the  space  of  a  few  hours. 
The  convicts  have  another  method  of  col- 
lecting it:  they  dig  round  the  tree,  and 
bre;ik  off  pieces  of  the  roois  which  always 
have  some,  and  frequently  considerable 
quantities  of  the  gum  in  them.  This  gum 
appears  nearly,  but  not  entirely,  the  same 
as  that  which  exudes  from  the  trunk  of  the 
tree;  the  former  is  often  mixed  with  a 
strong  smelling  resinous  substance  of  a 
black  nature,  and  is  so  interwoven  in  the 
wood  itself,  that  it  is  with  difficulty  sepa- 
rated. The  latter  appears  a  pure  unmixed 
resinous  substance. 

Several  experiments  have  been  made, 
principally  with  the  view  of  determining 
what  menstrum  would  dissolve  the  gum 
the  most  readily,  and  in  the  greatest  quan- 
tity, from  which  it  appears  alcohol  and 
ether  dissolve  the  most 

The  diseases  in  which  this  resin  is  admi- 
nistered, are  those  of  the  primse  vise,  and 
principally  such  as  arise  from  spasm,  a  de- 
bility, a  loss  of  tone,  or  a  diminished  ac- 
tion in  the  muscular  fibres  of  the  stomach 
and  bowels^  such  as  loss  of  appetite,  sick- 
ness, vomiting,  flatulency,  heart-burn, 
pains  in  the  stomach,  &c.  when  they  were 
really  idiopathic  complaints,  and  not  de- 
pendent upon  any  disease  in  the  stomach, 
or  affections  of  other  parts  of  the  body 
communicated  to  the  stomach.  In  debili- 
ties and  relaxations  of  the  bowels,  and  the 
symptoms  from  thence  arising,  such  as 
purging  and  flatulency,  it  has  been  found 
of  good  effect.  In  certain  cases  of  diar- 
rhoea, however,  (and  it  seemed  those  in 
which  an  unusual  degree  of  irritability  pre- 
vailed,) it  did  not  answer  so  well,  unless 
given  in  small  doses,  and  combined  with  opi- 
ates.when  the  patient  seemed  to  gain  great- 
er advantage  than  when  opiates  only  were 
had  recourse  to.  In  case  of  amenorrhaea, 
depending  on  (what  most  of  those  cases 
do  depend  upon)  a  sluggishness,  a  debility, 
and41accidity  of  the  system,  this  medicine, 
when  assisted  by  proper  exercise  and  diet, 
has,  by  removing  the  symptoms  of  dyspep- 
sia, and  by  restoring  the  tone  and  action 
of  the  muscular  fibres,  been  found  very 
serviceable.  This  medicine  does  not,  iu 
the  dose  of  about  half  a  drachm,  appear 
to  possess  any  remarkably  sensible  opera- 
tion. It  neither  vomits,  purges,  nor  binds 
the  belly,  nor  does  it  materially  increase 
the  secretion  of  urine  or  perspiration.  It 
has  indeed  sometimes  been  said  to  purge, 
and  at  others  to  occasion  sweating,  but 
they  are  not  constant  effects,  and  when, 
they  do  occur,  it  generally  depends  on 
some  accidental  circumstance.  It  should 
seem  to  possess,  in  a  very  extensive  de- 
gree, the  property  of  allaying  morbid  irri- 
tability, and  of  restoring  tone,  strength, 


RES 

and  action  to  the  debilitated  and  relaxed 
fibre.  When  the  gum  itself  is  given,  it 
should  always  be  the  pure  unmixed  part; 
if  given  in  the  form  of  a  draught,  it  should 
be  mixed  in  water  with  mucilage  of  gam 
arabic  ;  if  made  into  pills,  a  small  portion 
of  Castile  soap  may  be  employed ;  it  was 
found  the  lixiv.  sapon.  dissolved  it  entirely. 
It  is  commonly,  however,  made  into  a 
tincture  by  mixing  equal  parts  of  the  gum 
and  rectified  spirit ;  one  drachm  of  this 
tincture,  (containing  half  a  drachm  of  the 
pure  gum,)  made  mto  a  draught  with  water 
and  syrup,  by  the  assistance  of  15  grains  of 
gum  arabic  in  mucilage,  forms  an  elegant 
medicine,  and  at  the  same  time  very  pala- 
table. 

RESIXA  NIGRA.  Colophonia.  What  re- 
mains in  the  retort  after  distilling  the  bal- 
sam of  turpemine  from  the  common  tur- 
pentine. 

RESOLVENTS.  (Medicamenta  Re- 
sofoentia,  from  resolvo,  to  loosen.)  This 
term  is  applied  by  surgeons  to  such  sub- 
stances as  discuss  inflammatory  tumours. 

RESOLUTION.  (Resolutio,  from  re- 
solvo,  to  loosen.)  A  termination  of  in- 
flammatory affections  in  which  the  diseases 
disappear  without  any  abscess,  mortifica- 
tion, &c.  being  occasioned.  The  term  is 
also  applied  to  the  dispersion  of  swellings, 
induration^,  &c 

RESPIRATION.  (Re&pircttio,  from 
respiro,  to  take  breath.)  Of  all  the 
changes  the  blood  suffers  in  passing  through 
our  various  organs,  there  are  none  more 
essential  or  remarkable  than  those  occa- 
sioned by  the  influence  of  the  air,  which 
is  alternately  received  into,  and  expelled 
from  the  lungs  during  the  act  of  respira- 
tion. The  blood  which  the  veins  return 
to  the  heart,  and  which  the  right  ventricle 
sends  into  the  pulmonary  artery,  is  blackish 
and  heavy;  its  temper  lure  only  30  de- 
grees of  Reaumur's  thermometer  :  if  suffer- 
ed to  remain  still,  it  coagulates  slowly,  and 
separates  a  great  portion  of  serum.  That 
which  the  pulmonary  veins  bring  back  to 
the  left  cavities  of  the  heart,  and  which 
is  conveyed  into  every  part  of  ihe  body  by 
means  of  the  arteries,  is,  on  the  contrary,  of 
a  red  vermillion  colour,  frothy,  lighter, 
and  two  degrees  warmer ;  it  is  also  more 
easily  coagulable,  and  separates  a  smaller 
proportion  of  serum.  All  these  differences, 
which  are  so  easily  perceptible,  are  de- 
pendent upon  the  modifications  arising 
from  having  been  in  contact  with  the  at- 
mospheric air. 

In  man,  and  in  all  animals  of  warm 
blood  that  have  an  heart  composed  of  two 
auricles  and  two  ventricles,  the  blood 
which  ha»  been  carried  into  all  the  organs 
by  the  arteries,  and  brought  back  by  the 
veins  to  the  heart,  cannot  be  returned 
into  the  arteries  without  havingfirst  passed 
through  the  lungs,  forming  a  medium 
which  the  blood  must  necessarily  traverse 


RES 


685 


to  pass  from  the  right  into  the  left  cavities 
of  the  heart;  this  passage  constitutes  the 
pulmonary  or  smaller  circulation. 

Mayow  has  given  the  most  accurate  idea 
of  the  respiratory  organ,  in  comparing  it 
to  a  pair  of  bellows,  in  the  inside  of  which 
was  an  empty  bladder,  the  neck  of  which 
was  adapted  to  the  instrument,  and  gave 
entrance  to  a  column  of  air  when  its  panetes 
were  separated :  the  air,  in  fact,  does 
not  enter  the  lungs  but  when  the  thorax 
dilates  and  enlarges  by  the  separation  of 
its  parietes.  To  effect  respiration,  which 
may  be  defined  the  alternate  entrance  and 
egress  of  air  in  the  lungs,  the  thorax  must 
expand  to  receive  the  air,  and  contract  to 
expel  it.  The  dilatation  is  called  inspira- 
tion, the  contraction  expiration  ;  the  latter/ 
is  always  shorter  than  the  other,  its  causes 
are  more  mechanical,  and  the  muscular 
powws  have  less  influence. 

The  thorax  in  its  usual  state  dilates  only 
by  depressing  the  d  aphragm.  The  curved 
fibres  of  this  muscle,  that  are  made 
straight  by  contraction,  causes  it  to  de- 
scend towards  the  abdomen,  and  thus  de- 
pressing- its  viscera,  push  forwards  the 
anterior  parietes  of  this  cavity  which  sink 
down  when  expiration  succeeds ;  the 
diaphragm  is  then  relaxed  and  ascends, 
being  pressed  back  by  the  abdominal 
viscera,  on  which  the  large  muscles  react. 
When  we  have  occasion  for  the  admission 
of  a  great  quantity  of  air  into  the  chest, 
it  not  only  enlarges  in  length  by  the  de- 
scent of  the  diaphragm,  but  its  capacity 
is  likewise  increased  in  every  direction. 
The  intercostal  muscles  then  contract,  and 
approximate  the  ribs  between  which  they 
are  placed  ;  yet  the  intercosial  spaces  be- 
come larger,  particularly  at  the  anterior 
part ;  for  whenever  oblique  lines  tend  to 
become  perpendicular  to  a  vertical  line, 
and  to  form  right  angles  with  it,  the  inter- 
cepted spaces  augment  in  proportion  as 
the  lines,  having  been  more  oblique,  ap- 
proach the  horizontal  direction  ;  besides,  as 
the  ribs  present  a  double  curvature  in  re- 
spect to  their  length,  one  on  the  front,  the 
other  on  their  sides,  the  convexity  of  the 
former  is  outwards,  they  separate  from 
the  axis  of  the  chesi,  the  cavity  of  which 
is  enlarged  transversely,  while  the  latter 
curvature,  agreeable  to  its  edges,  being- 
augmented  by  a  true  rotatory  motion, 
bus  its  inferior  edge  pushed  forwards. 
The  thorax  therefore  increases  both  in  its 
right  and  transverse  diameter,  each  of 
which  has  been  estimated  to  expand  two 
lines  ;  the  extension  ofahe  vertical  diame- 
ter dependent  on  the  descent  of  the  dia- 
phragm is  much  more  considerable. 

When  any  cause  whatever  renders  inspi- 
ration difficult,  and  prevents  the  diaphragm 
from  descending  towards  the  abdomen,  or 
in  any  other  manner  impedes  the  motion 
of  inspiration,  the  intercostal  muscles  not 
only  evidently  act  to  induce  a  dilatation 


686 


RESPIRATION. 


of  the  thorax,  but  also  several  other 
auxiliary  muscles,  as  the  scaleni  subsca- 
pulares,  pectorales,  serrati  majores,  latis- 
simi  dorsi,  in  contracting  raise  the  ribs, 
and  increase  the  diameter  of  the  thorax 
in  several  directions ;  the  fixed  point  of 
these  muscles  should  then  be  their  move- 
able  part,  because  the  cervical  spine,  the 
clavicle,  scapula  and  humerus  are  fixed 
by  other  powers  which  it  would  be  need- 
less to  enumerate.  Inspiration  is  a  state 
truly  active,  an  effort  of  the  contractile 
organs,  which  must  cease  when  they  fall 
into  a  state  of  relaxation.  Expiration, 
which  succeeds,  is  a  passive  motion  in 
which  few  muscles  co-operate,  and  chiefly 
depends  on  the  re-action  of  the  elastic 
parts  constituting  the  structure  of  the  pa- 
rietes  of  the  chest.  It  has  been  seen  that 
the  cartilages  of  the  ribs  experience  a 
degree  of  rotation,  carrying  their  upper 
edge  backwards  and  downwards :  when 
the  cause  that  is  productive  of  this  action 
ceases  to  act,  the  parts  return  upon  them- 
selves, and  carry  back  the  sternum  on  the 
spine,  towards  which  the  ribs  descend  by 
their  own  gravity.  The  diaphragm  is 
pushed  nearer  the  'horax  by  the  abdominal 
viscera,  on  which  the  large  muscles  of  the 
abdomen  react 

In  every  effort  of  expiration,  as  cough- 
ing and  vomi  ing,  the  muscles  react,  not 
only  in  consequence  of  their  own  elasticity, 
but  they  s.'ll  contract  and  approximate  the 
spine,  propelling  the  viscera  towards  the 
thorax.  The  musculus  triangularis  of  the 
sternum,  the  subcostales,  and  ihe  seratus 
minor  inferior,  may  be  ranked  among  the 
expiratores>  but  they  are  seldom  employ- 
ed, and  form  too  slender  and  weak  powers 
to  contribute  much  to  the  contraction  of 
this  cavity.  When  the  chest  enlarges, 
the  lungs  dilate,  following  the  paretes 
which  expand,  and  each  time  the  thorax 
dilates  in  an  adult  man,  from  thirty  to  forty 
cubic  inches  of  atmospheric  air  en  er  into 
the  lungs,  and,  when  in  a  si  ate  of  parity, 
composed  of  seventy-three  parts  of  azot, 
twenty-seven  parts  of  oxygen  and  one- 
hundredth  or  two-hundredths  of  carbonic 
acid.  After  the  atmospheric  air  has  re- 
mained for  some  time  in  the  pulmonary 
structure,  it  is  expelled  by  the  efforts  of 
expiration,  and  its  quantity  is  diminished 
to  thirty  eight  inches  And,  if  examined,  the 
composition  is  not  the  same  :  there  are 
found  certainly  seventy-three  hundredths 
of  azot,  but  the  oxygen,  its  vital  and  re- 
spirable  part,  has  suffered  great  diminution, 
its  proportion  is  only  fourteen-hundredths  ; 
carbonic  acid  constitutes  the  remaining 
thirteen  hundredths,  and  sometimes  one  or 
two  parts  of  hydrogen  gas  are  found.  It 
is  likewise  altered  by  the  admixture  of 
an  aqueous  vapour,  which  condenses  in 
cold  weather  in  passing  out  of  the  nostrils 
and  mouth.  This  is  known  by  the  name  of 
the  humour  of  pulmonary  exhalation. 


These  changes,  compared  with  those  the 
blood  has  suffered  in  its  passage  through 
the  lungs,  manifestly  indicate  a  reciprocal 
action  of  this  liquid  and  the  oxygen  of  the 
atmosphere.  The  dark  venous  blood,  slovf 
of  coagulation,  and  separating  much  se- 
rum, loaded  with  hydrogen  and  carbon, 
possesses  only  thirty  degrees  of  heat,  give* 
off  to  the  oxygen  of  the  atmosphere  it* 
hydrogen  and  carbon,  to  constitute  the 
carbonic  acid,  and  pulmonary  vapour  ; 
and,  as  oxygen  cannot  enter  these  new 
combinations  without  disengaging  a  portion 
of  caloric,  which  rarefies  it  into  gas, 
the  blood  seizes  this  heat,  now  liberated 
with  so  much  greater  facility  as  it  proper- 
tionably  loses  its  hydrogen  and  carbon, 
and,  agreeable  to  the  ingenious  experi- 
ments of  Crawford,  its  capacity  for  caloric 
augments  in  the  relation  of  10  :  11  :  5 

The  blood  in  its  passage  through  the 
lungs,  is  deprived  of  hydrogen  and  carbon^ 
and,  in  becoming  arterial,  is  loaded  with 
oxygen  and  caloric,  which  are  formed  into 
oxyds  of  hydrogen  and  carbon  ;  these,  by  a 
fresh  addition  of  oxygen,  which  is  derived 
from  the  atmospheric  air  in  the  lungs,  form 
water  and  carbonic  acid. 

Ar'erial  blood  becomes  venoos  when 
any  cause  suspends  or  retards  is  course* 
as  proved  by  the  following  *xperiment  of 
J.  Hunter.  He  tied  the  carotid  of  a  dog- 
in  two  places,  at  about  four  inches  dis- 
tance ;  the  blood  which  came  out  of  that 
portion  of  the  artery  between  the  liga- 
tures, \vb-  n  opened  several  hours  after- 
wards, was  coagulated  and  dark  like  that 
of  the  veins. 

The  blood  flowing  in  small  veins  very 
much  resembles  that  of  the  arteries ;  and 
often  in  a  copious  bleed  mg  the  colour  of 
the  blood,  at  first  very  dark,  becomes 
gradually  paler,  so  that,  towards  the  end 
of  the  operation,  the  blood  which  flows 
exhibits  tht  qualities  of  that  in  the  arteries, 
which  is  occasioned  by  rendering  a  more 
easy  and  direct  passage  of  the  blood  from 
the  arteries  into  the  veins  by  emptying  the 
venous  system. 

Richerand,  in  explaining  the  theory  of 
respiration,  thinks  it  probable  that  the  ox- 
ygen obsorbed  in  uniting  with  the  hydro- 
gen of  every  part  of  the  body,  produces 
the  water  that  dilutes  the  venous  blood, 
which  is  more  fluid,  and  abounds  more  in 
serum  than  arterial  blood  ;  whilst  this  in 
uniting  with  carbon,  forms  an  oxyd  that 
gives  this  blood  a  dark  colour,  constituting 
one  of  its  principal  characteristics.  The 
water  in  the.«lungs  exhales,  dissolved  by  the 
air,  and  forms  pulmonary  transpiration  or 
exhalation  ;  the  oxyd  of  carbon,  more  com- 
pletely burnt  by  a  super-uddition  of  ox- 
ygen, constitutes  carbonic  acid,  which 
gives  the  air,  passed  by  expiration,  the 
property  of  precipitating  lime-water. 

By  means  of  the  absorption  of  oxygen 
by  venous  blood,  we  can  explain  how  the 


RES 


RES 


phenomena  of  respiration  continue*  in 
every  part  ot  the  body,  and  give  rise  to 
heat  unirormly  spread  throughout  ah  our 
organs  In  proportion  as  the  bloo-1  loses 
its  caloric,  for  which  its  affiimy  or  capa- 
city diminishes  as  it  bt-  comes  venous,  the 
parts  which  give  off  their  hydrogen  and 
carbon  seize  it.  If  tne  lungs  were  the 
only  organs  in  which  the  matter  of  hea; 
could  (  e  disengaged,  the  temperature  of 
these  viscera  should  be  much  higher  than 
that  of  other  parts,  and  experience  proves 
that  it  is  not  sensibly  augmented. 
Rest  harrow.  See  Ononis. 
RESTA  BOVIS.  The  rest  harrow  is  so 
called  because  it  hinders  the  plough;  hence 
rest.-t  bovts  See  Ononit 

RESUSCITATION.  The  restoring  of 
persons,  apparently  dead,  to  life.  Under 
this  head,  strictly  speaking,  is  considered 
the  restoring  of  those  who  faint,  or  have 
breached  noxious  and  irrespirable  air  ; 
yet  it  is  chiefly  confined  to  the  restoring  of 
those  who  are  apparently  dead  from  being 
immersed  m  a  fluid,  or  by  hanging.  Dr. 
Curry,  of  Guy*s  hospital,  has  written  a  very 
valuable  treatise  on  this  subject  ;  and  such 
is  its  importance,  that  we  have  thought 
proper  to  insert  the  following  account  : 

"  From  considering,"  he  observes,  "  that 

a  drowned  person  is  surrounded  by  water 

instead  of  air,  and  that  in  this  situation  he 

makes    strong  and    repeated    efforts    to 

breathe,  we  should  expect  that  the  water 

would  enter  and  completely  fill  the  lungs. 

This  opinion,  indeed,  was  once  very  ge- 

neral,   and    it   still  continues    to   prevail 

among  the  common  people.     Experience, 

however,  has  shewn,  that  unless  the  body 

lifs  so  long  in   >he  water   as  to  have  its 

living  principle   entirely    destroyed,    the 

quant  -ty  of  fluid  present  in  the  lungs  is  in- 

considerable; and  it  would  seem  that  some 

of  this  is  the  natural  moisture  of  the  part 

accumulated;  for,  upon  drowning  ki.tens, 

puppies,   &c.   in    ink,  or  other   coloured 

liquors,    and    afterwards    examining    the 

lungs,  it  is  found  that   very  little  of  the 

coloured  liquor  has  gained  admittance  to 

them.     To   explain    the   reason    why  the 

lungs  of  drowned  animals  are  so  free  from 

water,  it  is  necessary  to  observe,  that  the 

muscles  which  form  the  opening  into  the 

wind-pipe    are   exquisitely    sensible,    and 

contract  violently  upon  the  least  irritation, 

as    we    frequently    experience    when  any 

part  of  the  food  or  drink  happens  to  touch 

them.     In  the  efforts  made  by  a  drowning 

person,  or  animal,  to  draw  in  air,  the  wa- 

ter rushes  into  the  mouth  and  throat,  and 

is  applied  to  these  muscles,  which  imme- 

diately contract  in  such  a   manner  as  to 

shut  up  the  passage  into  the  lungs.     This 

contracted  state  continues  as  long  as  the 

muscles  retain  the  principle  of  life,  upon 

which  the  power  of  muscular  contraction 

depends  ;  when  that  is  gone,  they  become 

relaxed,  and  the  water  enters  the  wind- 


pipe,  and  completely  fills  it.    On  dissect- 
ing  the  body  of  a  recently  drowned  animal, 
no  particular  fulness  of  the  vessels  within 
the  skull,  nor  any  disease  ot  the  brain  or 
its  membranes,  are  visible.    The  lungs  are 
also  sou*  d,  and  the  branches  of  the  wmd- 
pipr  generally  contain   more  or  less  of  a 
frothy   matter,   consisting  chiefly  of  air, 
mixed  with  a  small  quantity  of  colourless 
flu.d.     The  right  cavity  of  the  heart,  and 
the  trunks  ot  the  large  internal  veins  which 
open  into  it,  and  also.the  trunk  and  larger 
branches  of  the  artery  which  carries  the 
blood  from  this  cavity  through  the  lungs, 
are  all  distended  with  dark  coloured  blood, 
approaching  almost   to   blackness       The 
left  cavity  of  the  heart,  on  the  contrary, 
is  nearly,  or  entirely  empty,  as  are  like- 
wise  the  large  veins  of  the  lungs  which 
supply  it  with  blood,  and   the  trunk  and 
principal   branches   of   the   great   artery 
which  conveys  the  blood  from  hence  to  the 
various  parts  of  the  body.     The  external 
blood-vessels  are  empty;  and  the  fleshy 
parts  are  as  pale  as  if  the  animal  had  beea 
bled  to  death.     When  a  body  has  lain  in 
the   water  for   some  time,  other  appear- 
ances   will  also  be   observable;  such  as, 
the  skin   livid,  the   eyes   blood  shot,  and 
the  countenance   bloated  and  swoln;  but 
these   appearances,   though  certainly  un- 
favourable, do  not  absolutely  prove  that 
life    is    irrecoverably    gone.      It    is  now 
known,  "that  in  the  case  of  drowning,  no 
injury  is  done  10  any  of  the  parts  essential 
to  life;  but  that  the   right  cavity   of  the 
heart,  together  with  the  veins  and  arteries 
leading  to  and  from  that  cavity,  are  turgid 
with  blood,  whilsi  every  other  part  is  al- 
most drained  of  this  fluid.     The  practice 
of  holding  up  the  bodies  of  drowned  per- 
soirs  by  the  heels,  or  rolling  them  over  a 
cask,  is  unnecessary;  the  lungs  not  being 
filled  with  any  thing  that  can  be  evacuated 
in  this  way.    Therefore  such  a  practice  is 
highly  dangerous,  as  the  violence  attend- 
ing it    may   readily  burst  some  of  those 
vessels  which    are    already    overcharged 
with  blood, 'and  thus  convert  what  was 
only  suspended  animation,  into   absolute 
and  permanent  death.     The   operation  of 
inflating  the  lungs  is  a  perfectly  safe,  and 
much  more  effectual  method  of  removing 
any  frothy  matter  they  may  contain;  and 
whilst  it  promotes  the  passage  of  the  blood 
through  them,  also  renders   it  capable  of 
stimulating  the  left  cavity  of  the  heart,  and 
exciting  it  to  contraction.    As  soon  as  the 
body  is  taken  out  of  the  water,  it  should 
be  stripped  of  any  clothes  it  may  have  on, 
and  be  immediately  well  dried.    It  should 
then  be  wrapped  in  dry,  warm  blankets, 
or  in  the  spare  clothes  taken  from  some  of 
the  by-standers,  and  be  removed  as  quick- 
ly as  possible  to  the  nearest  house  that  can 
be  got  convenient  for  the  purpose.     The 
fittest   will   be  one   that    has  a  tolerably 
large  apartment,  in  which  a  fire  is  ready, 


688 


RESUSCITATION. 


or  can  be  made.  The  body  may  be  car- 
ried in  men's  arms,  or  laid  upon  a  door ; 
or,  in  case  the  house  be  at  a  distance 
from  the  place,  if  a  cart  can  be  procured, 
let  the  body  be  placed  in  it,  on  one  side, 
upon  some  straw,  with  the  head  and  upper 
parts  somewhat  raised  ;  and  in  this  position 
a  brisk  motion  will  do  no  harm.  Whatever 
be  the  mode  of  conveyance  adopted,  par- 
ticular care  should  be  taken  that  the  head 
be  neither  suffered  to  hang  backwards, 
nor  to  bend  down  with  the  chin  upon  the 
breast.  When  arrived  at  the  house,  lay 
the  body  on  a  mattress,  or  a  double  blan- 
ket, spread  upon  a  low  table,  or  upon  a 
door  supported  by  stools ;  the  head  and 
chest  being  elevated  by  pillows.  As  the 
air  of  a  room  is  very  soon  rendered  im- 
pure by  a  number  of  people  breathing  in 
it,  for  this  reason  as  well  as  to  avoid  the 
confusion  and  embarrassment  attending-  a 
crowd,  no  more  persons  should  be  admit- 
ted into  the  apartment  where  the  body  is 
placed,  than  are  necessary  to  assist  immedi- 
ately in  the  recovery  :  in  general  six  will  be 
found  sufficient  for  this  purpose,  and  these 
should  be  the  most  active  and  intelligent 
of  the  by-standers.  It  will  be  found  most 
convenient  to  divide  the  assistents  into  two 
sets  ;  one  set  being  employed  in  restoring 
the  heat  of  the  body,  while  the  other  in- 
stitutes an  ai-tificial  breathing  in  the  best 
manner  they  are  able.  Every  skilful  per- 
son should  be  provided  with  a  flexible  tube 
made  of  elastic  gum,  half  a  yard  in  length, 
to  introduce  into  the  wind-pipe,  and  also 
with  a  similar  tube  to  which  a  syrynge  can 
be  affixed,  to  be  put  into  the  oesophagus. 
Should  these  not  be  at  hand,  air  should  be 
thrown  into  the  lungs  in  the  best  manner 
that  can  be  suggested  at  the  time.  Should 
it  still  be  found  that  the  air  does  not  pass 
readily  into  the  lungs,  immediate  recourse 
must  be  had  to  another  and  more  effectual 
method  for  attaining  that  object.  As  this 
method,  however,  requires  address,  and 
also  some  knowledge  of  the  parts  about 
the  throat,  we  would  recommend  that 
when  there  is  not  a  medical  gentleman  pre- 
sent, the  mode  already  described  be  tried 
repeatedly  before  this  be  attempted.  As 
a  quantity  of  frothy  matter  occupying  the 
branches  of  the  wind-pipe  and  preventing 
the  entrance  of  the  air  into  the  lungs,  is 
generally  the  circumstance  which  renders 
this  mode  of  inflation  necessary,  the 
mouth  should  be  opened  from  time  to  time 
to  remove  this  matter  as  it  is  discharged. 
While  one  set  of  the  assistants  are  engaged 
in  performing  artificial  respiration,  the 
other  should  be  employed  in  communicat- 
ing heat  to  the  body.  The  warm  bath  has 
been  usually  recommended  for  this  pur- 
pose ;  but  wrapping  the  body  in  blankets, 
or  woollen  clothes,  strongly  wrung  out  of 
warm  water,  and  renewing  them  as  they 
grow  cool,  besides  being  a  speedier  and 
more  practicable  method  of  imparting 


heat,  has  this  great  advantage,  that  it  ad- 
mits  of  the  operation  of  inflating  the  lungB 
being  carried  on  without  interruption. 
Until  a  sufficient  quantity  of  warm  water 
can  be  got  ready,  other  methods  of  restor- 
ing warmth  may  be  employed  ;  such  as  the 
application  of  dry,  warm  blankets  round 
the  body  and  limbs  ;  bags  of  warm  grains 
or  sand,  bladders  or  bottles  of  hot  water, 
or  hot  bricks  applied  to  the  hands,  feet, 
and  under  the  arm-pits,  the  bottles  and 
bricks  being  covered  with  flannel :  or  the 
body  may  be  placed  before  the  fire,  or  in 
the  sunshine  if  strong  at  the  time,  and  be 
gently  rubbed  by  the  assistants  with  their 
warm  hands,  or  with  cloths  heated  at  the 
fire  or  by  a  warming-pan.  The  restoration 
of  heat  should  always  be  gradual,  and  the 
warmth  applied  ought  never  to  be  greater 
than  can  be  comfortably  borne  by  the  as- 
sistants. If  the  weather  happen  to  be 
cold,  and  especially  if  the  body  has  been 
exposed  to  it  for  some  time, heat  should  be 
applied  in  a  very  low  degree  at  first :  and 
if  the  weather  be  under  the  freezing  point, 
and  the  body  when  stripped,  feels  cold  and 
nearly  in  the  same  condition  with  one  that 
is  frozen,  it  will  be  necessary  at  first  to 
rub  it  well  with  snow,  or  wasli  it  with 
cold  water;  the  sudden  application  of  heat 
in  such  cases,  having  been  found  very  per- 
nicious. In  a  short  time,  however, 
warmth  must  be  gradually  applied.  To 
assist  in  rousing  the  activity  of  the  vital 
principle,  it  has  been  cus  omary  to  apply 
various  stimulating  matters  to  different 
parts  of  the  body.  But  as  some  of  these 
applications  are  in  themselves  hurtful, 
and  the  others  serviceable  only  according  to 
the  time  and  manner  of. their  employment, 
it  will  be  proper  to  consider  them  particu- 
larly. The  application  of  all  such  matters 
in  cases  of  apparent  death,  is  founded 
upon  the  supposition  that  the  skin  still 
retains  sensibility  enough  to  be  affected  by 
them.  It  is  well  known,  however,  that 
even  during  life,  the  skin  loses  sensibility 
in  proportion  as  it  is  deprived  of  heat,  and 
does  not  recover  it  again  until  the  natural 
degree  of  warmth  be  restored.  Previous 
to  the  restoration  of  heat,  therefore,  to  a 
drowned  body,  all  stimulating  applications 
are  useless,  and  so  far  as  they  interfere 
with  the  other  measures,  are  also  preju- 
dicial. The  practice  of  rubbing  the  body 
with  salt  or  spirits  is  now  justly  condemn- 
ed. The  salt  quickly  frets  the  skin,  and 
has  in  some  cases  produced  sores, 
which  were  very  painful  and  difficult  to 
heal  after  recovery.  Spirits  of  all  kinds 
evaporate  fast,  and  thereby,  instead 
of  creating  warmth,  as  they  are  expected 
to  do,  carry  off  a  great  deal  of  heat  from 
the  body.  Spirit  of  hartshorn,  or  of  sal 
volatile,  are  liable  to  the  same  objection 
as  brandy  or  other  distilled  spirits,  and  are 
besides  very  distressing  to  the  eyes  of  the 
assistants.  When  there  is  reason  to  think 


KESUSCITATION.  $gg 

the  skin  has  in  any  degree  recovered  its  niently  done  by  means  of  the  syringe  and, 
sensibility,- let  an  assistant  moisten  his  flexible  tube.  The  quantity  of  fluid  thrown 
hand  with  spirit  of  hartshorn,  or  eau  de  in  ought  not  to  exceed  half  a  pint,  and 
luce,  and  hold  it  closely  applied  to  one  may  be  either  warm  negus,  or  water  with 
part  •' in  this  way  evaporation  is  prevented,  the  addition  of  one  or  other  of  the 
and  the  full  stimulant  effect  of  the  appli-  stimulating-  matters  recommended  above, 
cation  obtained.  A  liniment  composed  using,  however,  only  halt  the  quantities 
of  equal  parts  of  spirit  of  hartshorn  and  mentioned  there.  As  soon  as  the  pulse  or 
sallad  oil,  well  shaken  together,  would  beating  of  the  heart  can  be  felt,  the  inside 
appear  to  be  sufficiently  stimulating  for  of  the  nostrils  may  be  occasionally  touch- 
the  purpose,  and  as  it  evaporates  very  ed  with  a  feather  dipt  in  spirit  of  harts- 
slowly,  will  admit  of  being  rubbed  on  horn,  or  sharp  mustard  ;  it  being  found  by 
without  producing  cold.  The  places  to  experience,  that  any  irritation  given  to 
which  such  remedies  are  usually  applied,,  the  nose,  has  considerable  influence  in 
are,  the  wrists,  ankles,  temples,  and  the  exciting  the  action  of  the  muscles  concern- 
parts  opposite  the  stomach  and  heart,  ed  in  respiration.  When  the  natural 
The  intestines,  from  their  internal  situation  breathing  commences,  the  flexible  tube 
and  peculiar  constitution,  retain  their  irri-  and  canula  should  be  withdrawn,  and  any 
lability  longer  than  the  other  parts  of  the  farther  inflation  that  may  be  necessary, 
body,  and,  accordingly,  various  means  performed  by  blowing  into  the  nostril. 
have  been  proposed  for  increasing  the  Letting  blood  has  been  generally  thought 
action  of  .their  fibres,  in  order  to  restore  requisite  in  every  case  ofsuspended  anima- 
activity  of  the  whole  system.  Tobacco-  tion.  The  practice,  however,  does  not 
smoke,  injected  by  way  of  clyster,  is  what  appear  to'have  been  founded  upon  any  ra- 
has  been  generally  employed  with  this  tional  principle  at  first,  and  it  has  been, 
view,  and  the  fumigator,  or  instrument  continued  from  the  force  of  custom,  rather 
for  administering  it,  makes  a  part  of  the  than  from  any  experience  of  its  good  ef- 
apparatus  which  is  at  present  distributed  ft-cts.  In  the  case  of  drowned  persons 
by  the  different  societies  established  for  there  is  not,  as  in  those  who  suffer  from 
the  recovery  of  drowned  persons.  Of  late,  hanging  or  apoplexy,  any  .unu&ual  fulness 
however,  the  use  of  tobacco-smoke  h.ts  of  the  vessels  of  the  brain  ;  and  the  quan- 
been  objected  to,  and  upon  very  strong  tity  of  blood  that  can  be  drawn  from  the 
grounds  ;  for  when  we  consider  that  the  external  veins,  will  not  sensibly  diminish 
same  remedy  is  successfully  employed  the  accumulation  of  it  in  those  near  the 
with  the  very  opposite  intention,  namely,  heart-  Besides,  blood-letting,  which  al- 
that  of  lessening  the  power  of  contraction  ways  tend  to  lessen  the  action  of  the  heart 
In  the  muscles,  and  occasioning  the  great-  and  arteries  in  the  living  body,  cannot  be 
est  relaxation  consistent  with  life,  it  must  supposed  to  have  a  directly  opposite  effect 
be  acknowledged  to  be  a  very  doubtful,  in  cases  of  apparent  death  ;  on  the  con- 
if  not  dangerous  remedy,  where  the  pow-  trary,  if  employed  here,  it  will  hazard  the 
ers  of  life  are  already  nearly  exhausted,  entire  destruction  of  those  feeble  powers 
Instead  of  tobacco-smoke  the'n,  we  would  which  yet  remain,  and  to  increase  and 
recommend  a  clyster,  consisting  of  a  pint  support"  which  all  our  endeavours  should  be 
or  more  of  water,  moderately  warmed,  directed.  When  the  several  measures  re* 
with  the  addition  of  one  or  two  table-spoon,  commended  above  have  been  steadily 
fuls  of  spirit  of  hartshorn,  a  heaped  tea-  pursued  for  an  hour  or  more,  without  any 
spoonful  of  strong  mustard,  or  a  table-  appearance  of  returning  life,  electricity 
spoonful  of  essence  of  peppermint:  in  should  be  tried  ;  experience  having  shewn 
defe  t  of  one  or  other  of  these,  half  a  gill  it  to  be  one  of  the  most  powerful  stimuli 
or  more,  of  rum,  brandy,  or  gin  may  be  yet  known,  and  capable  of  exciting  con- 
added,  or  the  warm  water  given  alone,  traction  in  the  heart  and  other  muscles  of 
This  step  however,  need  not  be  taken,  the  body,  after  every  other  stimulus  had 
until  artificial  respiration  has  been  begun;  ceased  to  produce  the  least  effect.  Mode- 
for  it  will  answer  but  little  purpose  to  sti-  rate  shocks  are  fbuud  \o  answer  best,  and 
mulate  the  heart  through  the  medium  of  theseshouid,atintervHls,b<  passed  through 
the  intestines,  unless  we',  at  the  same  time,  the  chest  «n  different  directions,  in  order, 
supply  the  left  cavity  w-th  blood  fiited  to  if  possible,  to  rouse  the  hear'  to  act. 
act,, upon  jt;  which  we  cannot  do  vvhotit  ?hoiks  may  likewjse  be  sent  through  the 
first  removing  the  collapsed  state  of  the  limbs,  and  along  the  spine  ;  but  we  are 
lungs,  and  promoting  the  passage  of  the  doubtful  how  far  it  is  safe  or  useful  to  pass 
blood  through  them  by  a  regular  inflation,  them  through  the  br..in,  as  some  have  re- 
As  the  stomach  is  a  highly  .sensible  pun,  commended.  The  body  maybe  conve- 
and  intimately  connected Vnh  the  heart  niently  insulated,  by  placing  it  on  a  door, 
and  brain,  the  mtroducto'.n  of  s  me  mode-  supported  by  a  number  of  quart  bottles, 
rat ely  warm  and  stimulating  liquor  into  whose  sides  are  previously  wiped  with  a 
it,  seems  well  calculated  to  rouse  the  dor-  to\vel  to  remove  any  moisture  they  may 
mant  powers  of  life.  This  is  very  conve-  have  contracted.  By  experiments  made 


690 


RESUSCITATION. 


on  different  animals,  it  is  found  that  the 
blood  passes  through  the  lungs  most  readily 
when  they  are  fully  distended    with  air  ; 
consequently,  that  if  the  lungs  of  a  drown- 
ed person   are   inflated,    and  kept  in  the 
expanded  state  whilst  the  eledric  shock 
is  passed  through  the  chest,  the  blood  ac- 
cumulated in  the  right  cavity  of  the  heart 
and  its  vessels,  will  move  forward  without 
any  n. Distance,  should  the  heart  be  brought 
to  contract  upon  it.    As  soon  as  the  shock 
is  given,  let  the  lungs  be  emptied  of  the 
air  they  contain,    and    filled    again    with 
fresh    air;  then  pass  another  shock,  and 
repeat  this  until  the  heart  is  brought  into 
action,  or  until  it   appear  that   all  farther 
attempts  are  useless.     In  order  more  cer- 
tainly to  pass  the  shock  through  the  heart, 
place  the    knob   of  one  discharging  rod 
above  the  collar-hone  of  the   right   side, 
and  the  knob  of  the  other  above  the  short 
ribs  of  the    left :  the   position  of  the  dis- 
charging rods,  however,  may  be  changed 
occasionally,  so  as  to  vary  the  direction  of 
the  shock.     Two  thhk  brass  wires,  each 
about  eighteen  inches  long,  passed  through 
the  two  glass  tubes,  or  wooden  cases,  well 
varnished.,  and  having  at  one  end  a  knob, 
and  at  the  other  a  ring  to  fasten  the  brass 
chain  to,  form\ery  convenient  discharging 
rods  ;  and   by  means  of  them,  the  shock 
may  be  administered  without  the  risk  of 
its  being  communicated  to  the  assistants, 
or    carried    off   by    the    skin    being    wet. 
When  the  patient  is  so  far  recovered  as  to 
be  able  to  swallow,  he  should  be   put  into 
a  warm  bed,  with  his  head  and  shoulders 
somewhat    raised    by    means    of  pillows. 
Plenty  of  warm  w'u  e-whey,  ale -posset,  or 
other    light  and    moderately    nourishing 
drink,  should   now  be    given,  and  gentle 
sweating  promoted,  by  wrapping  the  feet 
and  legs  in  flannels  well  wrung  out  o1'  hot 
water.      If  the   stomach   and   bowels  feel 
distended  airtl  uneasy,  a  clyster,  consisting 
of  a  pint    of    warm    water,  WJth    a    table 
spoonful  of  common   salt,  or  an  ouiic«  or 
more  of  Glauber's  or  Epsoin  sab,  dissolved 
in  it,  may  be  administered.      The  general 
practice,  in^this  case,  is  to  give  an  emetic  ; 
but  considering  that  the  powers  of  the  ma- 
chine are  still  very  weak,  the  agitation  of 
vomitingiscertainly  hazardous.  The  patient 
should  on   no  account  be  left  alone,   until 
the  senses  are   perfectly  restored,  and  he 
be  able  to  assist  himself;  several  persons 
having  relapsed  and  been  lost,  from  want 
of  proper    attention    to    them,,   after  the 
vital    functions  were,    to  all  appearance, 
completely  established      Eiiher  fiom  the 
distension  which  the  arteries  of  the  lungs 
have  suffered,  or  from  the  sudden  change 
from  great  coldnessto  considerable  warmth, 
it  now  and  then  happens,  that  the  patient 
is  attacked,  soon  after  recovery,  with  in- 
flammation of  *,onie  of  the  pans  wivhin  the 
chest.    This  occurrence  is  pointed  out  by 


pain  in  the  breast  or  side,  increased  on 
inspiration,  and  accompanied  with  frequent, 
and  full  or  hard  pulse,  and  sometimes  with 
cough.  Here  the  taking  away  some  blood 
from  the  arm,  or  the  application  of  cup- 
ping-glasses, leeches,  or  a  blister,  over  the 
seat  of  the  pain,  will  be  very  proper;  but 
the  necessity  for  these  measures,  as  well 
as  the  time  for  putting  them  in  practice, 
should  be  left  to  the  judgment  and  discre- 
tion of  a  medical  person.  Dull  pain  in 
the  head,  lasting  sometimes  for  two  or 
three  days,  is  by  no  means  an  unfrequent 
complaint  in  ihose  who  are  recovered  from 
this  and  from  the  other  states  of  suspended 
animation  ;  and  here  also  a  moderate  bleed- 
ing from  the  neck,  either  with  the  laiicet 
or  with  cuppr.g-glasses,  may  prove  ser- 
viceable. 

In  hanging  the  external  veins  of  the 
neck  are  compressed  by  the  cord,  and  the 
return  of  the  blood  from  the  head  thereby 
impeded,  from  ihe  moment  that  suspension, 
takes  place;  but  as  the  heart  continues  to 
act  for  a  few  seconds  after  the  wind- pipe 
is  closed,  the  blood  which  is  sent  to  the 
head  during  this  interval,  is  necessarily 
accumulated  there.  Hence  it  is,  that  in 
hanged  persons  the  face  is  greatly  swoln, 
and  of  a  dark  red  or  purple  colour  :  the 
eyes  are  commonly  suffused  with  blood, 
enlarged,  and  prominent.  On  dissection, 
the  blood-vessels  of  the  brain  are  found 
considerably  distended  ;  but  in  general, 
no  further  murks  of  disease  appear  within 
the  skull.  The  lungs  are  found  generally 
qint^e  collapsed,  and  free  from  froth/ 
matter.  The  heart  and  the  large  blood- 
vessels adjoining  to  it,  exhibit  the  same 
appearances  as  in  the  bodies  of  drowned 
persons.  From  the  great  accumulation  of 
blood  in  the  vessels  of  the  head,  many 
have  beenofopinion,that  hangingkillschiet- 
ly  by  inducing  apoplexy  ;  but  the  following- 
experiment  made  at  Edinburgh  several 
years  ago,  by  an  eminent  medical  professor 
there,  clearly  proves,  that  in  hanging,  as 
well  as  in  drowumg,  the  exclusion  of  air 
from  the  lungs  is  the  immediate  cause  of 
death.  A  dog  was  suspended  by  the 
neck  with  a  cord,  an  opening  having  been 
previously  made  in  the  wind-pipe,  below 
that  place  where  the  cord  was  applied,  so 
as  to  admit  air  into  the  lungs.  In  this 
state  he  was  allowed  to  hang  for  three 
quarters  of  an  hour,  during  which  time 
the  circulation  and  breathing  went  on. 
He  was  then  cut  down,  without  appearing1 
to  have  suffered  much  from  the  experi- 
ment. The  cord  was  now  shifted  below 
the  opening  into  the  wind-pipe,  so  as  to 
prevent  Hie  ingress  of  air  to  the  lungs; 
and  the  animal  being  again  suspended,  he 
vas  completely  dead  in  a  few  minutes. 
Upon  the  whole,  then,  it  appears,  that 
the  same  measures  recommended  for 
drowned  persons,  are  also  necessary  here ; 


RET 

with  this  addition,  that  opening  the  jugular 
veins,  or  applying1  cupping-glasses  to  the 
neck,  will  tend  considerably  to  facilitate 
the  restoration  of  life,  by  lessening  the 
quantity  of  blood  contained  in  the  vessels 
of  the  head,  arid  thereby  taking-  off  the 
pressure  from  the  brain.  Except  in  per- 
sons who  are  very  full  of  blood,  the  quan- 
tity taken  away  need  seldom  exceed  an 
ordinary  tea  cupful,  which  will  in  general 
be  sufficient  to  unload  the  vessels  of  the 
head,  without  weakening  the  powers  of 
life. 

RETE.  A  net.  A  congeries  of  vessels, 
or  any  animal  substance  resembling  H  net. 

RETE  MALPHIOII.  A  fine  net-work  of  the 
extremities  of  the  pulmonary  arteries. 

RETE  MIRABILE.  A  network  of  blood- 
vessels in  the  basis  of  the  brain  of  quad- 
rupeds. 

RETE  MUCOSUM.  Corpus  reticulare. 
Corpus  mucosum.  Mucus  Milphigii.  A 
mucous  substance,  deposited,  in  a  net-like 
form,  between  the  epidermis  and  cutis, 
which  covers  the  sensible  cutaneous  pa- 
pillae,  connects  the  epidermis  with  the 
cutis,  and  gives  the  colour  to  the  body:  in 
Europeans  it  is  of  a  v  lute  colour,  in  Ethio- 
pians black.  See  Skin. 

RETICULA.R.  (Raticularis,  from  rete, 
a  net.)  Interwoven  like  a  net. 

RETiPOHM.  (Retiformis,  from  rete,  a 
net,  and  forma,  resemblance.)  Net-like. 

RETIXA.  (From  rete,  a  net.)  Jim- 
phiblestroides.  The  third  or  innermost 
membrane  of  the  eye,  expanded  round  the 
choroid  coat,  to  the  ciliary  ligament.  It 
is  the  true  organ  of  vision,  and  is  tbrmed 
by  an  expansion  of  the  pulp  of  the  optic 
nerve. 

RETINACTTLUM.  (From  retineo,  to  prop 
or  restrain.)  An  instrument  for  keeping 
the  bowels  in  their  place. 

RETORT.  (Retorta,  from  retorqueo, 
to  bend  back  again  ;  probably  so  called 
because  its  neck  was  curved  and  bent  back 
again.)  A  chemical  vessel  employed  for 
many  distillations,  and  most  frequently  for 
those  which  require  a  degree  of  heat  supe- 
rior to  that  of  boiling  water.  They  differ 
in  form  and  materials :  when  pierced  with 
a  little  hole  in  their  roof,  they  are  called 
tubulated  retorts.  They  are  made  of  com- 
mon glass,  stone  ware,  and  iron. 

RETRACTOR  AKGULI  ORIS.  See  Buccina- 
tor. 

RETRAHENTES  AURTS.  Posterior 
anns  of  Win  slow.  Retrahentes  auriculce 
of  Albinus.  Drprimens  auricula  of  Doug- 
las. Retrahentes  auriculam  of  Cowper, 
and  mastoido  conchinien  of  Dumas.  Two 
small  bundles  of  muscular  fibres  which 
arise  from  the  external  and  posterior  part 
of  the  mastoid  process  of  the  temporal 
bone  immediately  above  the  insertion  of 
the  sterno  cleido-mastoideus  muscle.  They 


RHA 


691 


are  inserted  into  that  part  of  the  back  of 
the  ear  which  is  opposite  to  the  septum 
which  divides  the  concha  and  scapha. 
Their  use  is  to  draw  the  ear  backwards, 
and  stretch  the  concha. 

Retrocedent  ^ out.     See  Arthritis. 

RETROVERSION.  See  Uterus,  Retro- 
version  nf. 

REVEUBATORY  FURNACE.  See  Fur- 
nace. 

REVULSION.  (Revuhio,  from  revel- 
lo,  to  draw  away.)  An  old  term  used  by 
the  humoral  pathologists,  signifying1  the 
drawing  of  humours  a  contrary  way. 

RHABARBARUM  (From  Rim,  and 
barburus,  wild;  so  called  because  it  was 
brought  from  the  banks  of  the  Rha,  now 
called  the  VVolgar,  in  Russia.)  Rhem. 
Rheum.  Rhoeum.  Barbaria.  J,<iputhum 
orientale.  Lapa^hum  chhiense  Rhuburba- 
rum  verum.  Rhabarbarum  tartariwn.  Rhu- 
barb. It  was  not  until  the  year  1732  that 
naturalists  became  acquainted  with  any 
plant  which  seemed  to  afford  the  Rha- 
barbarum officinale,  when  some  plants 
received  from  Russia  by  Jussieu  at  Paris, 
and  Rhaud  at  Chelsea,  \\ere  said  to  supply 
this  important  desideratum,  and  as  such 
were  adopted  by  Linnaeus,  in  his  first 
edition  of  the  species  Plamarum,  under 
the  name  of  Rheum  Rhabarbarum.  This, 
however,  was  not  generally  received  as  the 
genuine  rhubarb  plant;  and  with  a  view 
to  ascertain  this  matter  more  completely, 
Kaw  Boerhaave  procured  from  a  Tartarian 
rhubarb  merchant  the  seeds  of  those  plants 
whose  roots  he  annually  sold,  and  which 
were  admitted  at  Petersburg!!  to  be  the 
true  rhubarb.  These  seeds  were  soon  pro- 
pagated, and  were  discovered  by  De 
(iorter  to  produce  two  distinct  species, 
viz.  the  R.  Rhabarbarum  of  Linnaeus,  or 
as  it  has  since  been  called,  the  R.  Undu- 
latum,  and  another  species,  a  specimen  of 
which  was  presented  to  Linnaeus,  who  de- 
clared it  to  be  a  new  one,  and  was  first 
mentioned  in  the  second  edition  of  the 
species  Plantarum,  in  1762,  by  the  name 
of  R  Palmatum.  Previous  to  th  s  time 
De  Gorier  had  repeatedly  sent  its  seeds  to 
Linnaeus,  but  the  young  plants  which  they 
produced  constantly  perishod  ;  at  length 
he  obtained  the  fresh  root,  which  suc- 
ceeded very  well  at  Upsall,  and  afterwards 
enabled  the  younger  Linnaeus  to  describe 
this  plant,  ann.  1767.  But  two  years  an- 
tecedent to  this,  Dr.  Hope's  account  of  the 
Rheum  palmatum,  as  it  grew  in  the  bot- 
anic garden  near  Edinburg,  had  been  read 
before  the  Royal  Society  at  London;  and 
of  the  great  estimation  in  which  this  plant 
was  held  by  him,  we  have  the  following- 
proof:  "  From  the  perfect  similarity  of 
this  root  with  the  best  foreign  rhubarb,  in 
taste,  smell,  colour,  and  purgative  quali- 
ties, we  cannot  doubt  of  otir  being  at  last 


6S2 


ntu 


UliA 


possessed  of  the  plant  which  produces  the 
true  rhubarb,  and  may  reasonably  enter- 
tain the  agreeable  expectation  of  its  prov- 
ing a  very  important  acquisition  to  Bri- 
tain." 

But  from  the  relation  we  have  given,  it 
appears  that  both  the  seeds  of  ihe  R.  Pal- 
matum,  and  the  R.  Undulatum,  %vere 
transmitted  to  Petersburg!),  as  those  of 
the  true  rhubarb  ;  we  are  therefore  to  con- 
clude, that  the  former  species  has  an  equal 
claim  to  this  importance  vviih  the  latter; 
and  from  further  inquiries  made  in  Russia, 
there  is  the  best  authority  for  believing 
that  the  R  Compactum  also  affords  this 
very  useful  drug.  The  seeds  of  the  R. 
Palmatum  were  first  introduced  into  Bri- 
tain in  1762,  by  Dr.  Hounsy  (who  sent 
them  from  Russia,)  and  were  supposed  to 
be  a  part  of  that  already  mentioned ;  and 
since  th^-ir  prosperous  cultivation  by  the 
late  professor  of  botany  at  Edinburgh,  the 
propagation  of  this  plant  has  been  gradu- 
ally extended  to  most  of  our  English  gar- 
dens, and  with  a  degree  of  success  which 
promises  in  tune  to  supersede  t!,e  importa- 
tion of  he  foreign  root.  Two  sorts  of 
rhubarb  roots  are  usually  imported  into 
this  country  for  medical  use,  viz.  the 
Chinese,  and  the  Tartary  rhubarb;  the 
first  is  in  oblong  pieces,  flattish  on  one 
side,  and  convex  on  the  other;  compact, 
h.  rd,  heavy,  internally  of  a  dull  red  co- 
lour, variegated  with"  yellow  and  white, 
and  when  recently  powdered,  appears 
yellow,  but  on  being  kept  becomes  gra- 
dually redder.  The  second  is  the  most 
valuable,  and  is  brought  to  us  in  roundish 
pieces,  with  a  large  hole  through  the 
middle  of  each;  it  is  more  soft  and  friable 
than  the  former  sort,  and  exhibits,  when 
broken,  many  streaks  of  a  bright  red  co- 
lour. "The  marks  of  the  goodness  of 
rhubarb  are,  the  liveliness  of  its  colour 
when  cut;  its  being  firm  and  solid,  but 
not  flinty  or  hard  ;  its  being  easily  pulver- 
ttble,  and  appearing  when  powdered  of  a 
fine  brigh;  yellow  colour;  its  imparting  to 
the  spittle  when  chewed  a  deep  saffron 
tinge,  and  not  proving  slimy  or  mucilagi- 
nous in  the  mouth;  its  taste  is  subacrid, 
bitterish,  and  somewhat  styptic;  the  smell 
lightly  aromatic." 

The  purgative  qualities  of  rhubarb  are 
extracted  more  perfectly  by  water  than  by 
rectified  spirit:  the  root  remaining  after 
the  action  of  water  is  almost  if  not  wholly 
inactive  ;  whereas  after  repeated  digestion 
in  spirit,  it  proves  still  very  considerably 
purgative.  The  virtue  of  a  watery  infu- 
sion, on  bein^  inspissated  by  a  gentle  heat 
is  so  much  diminished,  that  a  drachm  of 
the  extract  is  said  to  have  scarcely  any 
greater  effect  than  a  scruple  of  the  root  in 
substance*  The  spirituous  tincture  loses 
less ;  half  a  drachm  of  this  extract  proving 


moderately  purgative.  The  qualities  of 
this  root,  says  Dr.  Cullen,  are  that  of  a 
gentle  purgative,  and  so  gentle  that  it  is 
often  inconvenient  on  account  of  the  bulk 
of  the  dose  required,  which  in  adults  must 
be  from  3ss  to  3j.  When  given  in  a  large 
dose  it  will  occasion  some  griping,  as  other 
purgatives  do;  but  it  is  hardly  ever  heat- 
ing 10  the  system,  or  shews  the  other  ef- 
fects of  the  more  drastic  purgatives.  The 
purgative  quality  is  accompanied  with  a 
biiterness,  which  is  often  useful  in  resto- 
ring the  tone  of  the  stomach  when  it  has 
been  lost;  and,  for  the  most  part,  its  bit- 
terness makes  it  sit  better  on  the  stomach 
than  many  other  purgatives  do.  Its  ope- 
ration joins  well  with  neutral  laxatives  ; 
and  both  together  operate  in  a  lesser  dose 
than  either  of  them  would  singly.  Some 
degree  of  stypticity  is  always  evident  in 
this  medicine;  and  as  this  quality  acts 
when  that  of  the  purgative  has  ceased,  so, 
in  cases  of  diarrhoea,  when  any  evacuation, 
is  proper,  rhubarb  has  been  considered  as 
the  most  proper  remedy  to  be  employed.  It 
must,  however,  be  remarked  here,  that  in 
many  cases  of  diarrhoea,  no  further  evacua- 
tion than  what  is  occasioned  by  the  dis- 
ease, is  necessary  or  proper.  The  use  of 
rhubarb,  in  substance,  for  keeping  the 
belly  regular,  for  which  it  is  frequently 
employed,  is  by  no  means  proper,  as  the 
adstrmgent  quality  is  ready  to  undo  what 
the  purgative  has  done;  but  it  is  found 
that  the  pM'pose  mentioned  may  be  ob- 
tained by  it,  if  the  rhubarb  is  chewed  in 
the  mouth,  and  no  more  is  swallowed  than 
what  the  saliva  has  dissolved.  And  it 
must  be  remarked,  that  in  this  way  em- 
ployed it  is  very  useful  to  dyspeptic  per- 
sons. Analogous  to  this,  is  the  use  of  rhu- 
barb in  solution,  in  which  it  appears  to 
me,  that  the  adstrmgent  quality  is  not  so 
largely  extracted  as  to  operate  so  power- 
fully as  when  the  rhubarb  was  employed  in 
substance." 

The  offkinal  preparations  of  this  drug 
are,  a  watery  and  a  vinous  infusion,  a 
simple  and  a  compound  tincture  It  is 
also  an  ingredient  in  different  compositions; 
as,  the  elixir  ex  aloe  et  rheo,  pilulze  sto- 
machicse,  and  some  others. 

ALBUM,         See 


anna. 

RllABARBARUM    AITH  QUORUM.         See   It/Id- 


See 


ponticitm. 

RHABARfcARtJM    DIOSCORIDIS. 

ponticum. 

RHABARBARUM  MONACHORUM. 
pathum.  Pntentia.  Monks  rhubarb.  Gar* 
den  patience.  This  root,  which  is  sup- 
posed to  possess  the  virtues  of  rhubarb, 
but  in  an  inferior  degree,  is  obtained  from 
the  Rumex  potientia  of  Linnzeus,  and,  ac- 
cording to  Professor  Murray,  from  the 
Rumex  alpinus  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  obviously 


RHA  RHE                           693 

more  adstringent  than  rhubarb,  but  comes  loose  spongy  texture;  is  more  adstringent 

very  far  short  of  its  purgative  virtue.  than  rhubarb,  and  less  purgative;  in  this 

RHABARBARUM    SIBIRICUM.      The   plant  last  intention,  two  or  three   drachms   are 

directed  for  medicinal    purposes  by  this  required  for  a  dose. 

name  is  the  Rheum  undidatum  /  foliis  sub-  RHAPOXTICUM     VULGARE     OFFICIXARUM. 

villosis  imdulatis  petio/is  cequalibus  of  Lin-  Centaurium  majus.    Greater  centaurv.    The 

naeus      It  possesses  similar  virtues  to  those  root  of  this  plant  Centaurea  centuureum  of 

of  the  palmate  species,  and  is  in  common  Linnaeus,  was  formerly  used  as  an  aperient 

use  in  Russia.  and  corroborant  in  alvme  fluxes.     Itisnow 

RHABARBARUM  TARTARICUM.      See  Rha-  totally  discarded  from  the  Materia  Medica. 

barbarum.  of  this  country. 

RUABARBARUM    VERUM.       See    Rhabar-  RHATANIA.    This  substance  has  been 

barum.  long  known  to  the  manufacturers  of  port 

RHACHIAIGIA.      (From  g*^f,  the  spine  wine;  it  is  the  production  of  Peru,  and  is 

of  the  buck,  and  ax^6?,  pain.)     A  pain  in  probably  the  root  of  the  cinchona  cordi- 

the  spine  of  the  back.  folia.     It  is  described  as  externally  resem- 

RACHIS.  ('Pa;t/f,the  spine  of  the  back.)  bling  the  rooi  of  the  rubiatinctorum,to  the 

See  Spine.  taste,beingaromatic,bitterandveryadstrin- 

RHACHISAGRA.     (From  §*£/?,   the   spine  gent;  its  infusion  or  decoction  turns  black 

of  the  back,  and  *>§«,  a  prey.)     A  spe-  with  sulphate  of  iron  and  precipitates  tan- 

cies  of  gout  fixed  in  the  spine  of  the  back.  nin.     The   principal  virtues  appear  to   re- 

RHACHITA.     (From   §*£<?,  the   spine  of  side  in  the  cortical  part  of  the  root  which 

the   back.)     A   muscle   belonging-  to  the  is  thick  and  resinous.     An  opinion  prevails 

spine  of  the  back.  that  the  substance  sold  in  the  shops  under 

RHACHITIS.     See  Rachitis.  the   name,  of  foreign   extract  of  bark  is 

RHACOSIS.       (From    gajeo?,   a  rag.)      A  made  from  the  rhatania. 

ragged  excoriation  of  the  relaxed  scrotum.  It  is  well  known  that  the  medical  virtues 

RHAGADES.     (From  gw^vy^w/,  to  break  of  this  root  are  powerfully  tonic.  In  debility 

or    bruise.)     Chaps-     Clefts.     Malignant,  of  the  digestive  organs,  in  chronic  rheuma- 

dry,  and  deep  cutaneous  fissures.  tism,  fluor  albus,  and  in  intermittent  fevers 

RHAGOIDES.      (From  §a|,  a  grape-berry,  *t  has  been  employed   with   good   effect, 

and    «/<fo?,  a  likeness;  so  called   from  its  While  givenin  doses  similar  to  cinchona,  it 

likeness  in  colour  to  a  grape-seed.)  Applied  has  the  advantage  of  being  only  one  third 

to  the  retiform  tunic  of  the  eye.  the  price  of  that  substance. 

RHAMNI     BACC.E.       Buckthorn-ber-  RHEI  RADIX.     Rhnbarb  root, 

ries  \RHEUME.     (From  g«a>,  to   flow.)     A  de- 

RHAMNUS.     (From  g*.iu>,  to   destroy,  fluxion,  a  common  cold  or  catarrh, 

because  of  its  many  thorns  )     The  name  of  RHEUM.     (From    Rha,  a  river  in  Rus- 

a  genus  of  plants  in   the  Linnaean  system,  sia.)     The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in. 

Class,     Pentundria.       Order,    Monogynia.  the  Linnaean  system.     Class,  Enneandria. 

Buckthorn.  Order,  Trigynia.     See  Rhabarbarum. 

RHAMNUS  CATHARTICTJS.      The   systema-  RHEUM    PALMATUM.       -The    systematic 

tic  name  of  the  buckthorn.       See    Spina  name  of  the  officinal  rhubarb.     See  Rha- 

cervina.  barbarum. 

RHAMXUS   FRASTGULA.       The   systematic  RHEUM   RHAPONTICUM.     The    systematic 

name   of   the    black    alder.       See   Fran-  name  of  the  rhapontic  rhubarb.    See  Rha- 

gula.  ponticnm. 

RHAMNUS    ZIZTPHUS.       The    systematic  RHEUM    UNDULATUM.       The    systematic 

name  of  the  tree  which  affords  thejujubs.  name  of  the  officinal  rhabarbarum  sibiri- 

See  Jnjub<K.  cum.     See  Rhabarbaricum  sibiricnm. 

RHAPHANUS.     See  Raphanus.  RHEUM  A.     (From  §s®,  to  flow.)     The 

RHAPONTIC.      A    term   applied   to   rhu-  discharge  from  the  nostrils  or  lungs  aris- 

barb.  ing  from  cold  :  hence  the  following  lines 

Rhapontic,    rhubarb.         See     Rhaponti-  ot  the  school  of  Salernum  : 

cum.  Si  Jluit   ad  pectus,    dicatur    rheuma  at- 

RHAPONTICUM.       (The  Rha    of   Pontus,  tarrhus, 

\.  e.  the  Rha.  in  Russia,  a  river  on  whose  Ad    fauces    branchus,    ad    nares     esto 

banks  it  grew.)     Rhabarbarnm  clioscoritfis.  coryza. 

Rhabarbarum  antiquorum.       The    root   of  RHEUM ATISMUS.     (From  ptvpatrifaf, 

this  plant,  Rheum  rhaponticwn  of  Linnaeus,  to  be  afflicted  with  defiuxions.)     Dolores 

appears  to  have  been   the  true  rhubarb  of  rheumatici  et  arthrittci  of  Hoffman.     J\Tyo- 

t^ie   ancients.     By  some   it  is  confounclfcd  sitis  of  Sagar.     This  term  is  so  called  from 

with  the  modern  rhubarb,  though  consi-  its  being  formerly  used  in  the  same  sense 

derably  different  from  that  root  in  appear-  as  rheuma  ;  but,  in   the  present  day,  the 

ance,  as  well  as  in  quality.     The  rhapo-ntic  meaning  of  this  word  is  applied  to  a  genus 

is  of  a  dusky  colour  on  its  surface,  and  a  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexix,  and  order 


694 


RHE 


RHO 


phlegmasite  of  Cullen ;  characterised  by 
pyrexia,  pains  in  the  joints,  increased  by 
the  action  of  the  muscles  belonging-  to  ihe 
joint,  and  heat  On  the  part.  The  blood, 
after  venesection,  exhibits  an  inflamma- 
tory crust.  Rheumatism  terminates  in 
arthrodynia,  lumbago,  and  ischias.  Rheu- 
matism is  distinguished  into  acute  and 
chronic.  The  acute  is  preceded  by  shiver- 
ing, heat,  thirst,  and  frequent  pulse;  after 
which  the  pain  commences,  and  soon  fixes 
on  thejoints.  The  chronic  rheumatism  is 
distinguished  by  pain  in  thejoints,  without 
pyrexia,  and  is  divided  into  three  species; 
lumbago,  affecting  the  loins  ;  and  ischias, 
Or  sckiaticuy  affecting'  the  hip,  and  arthro- 
dynia, or  pains  in  the  joinis.  The  acuie 
species  mostly  terminate  in  one  of  these 
species. 

Rheumatism  may  arise  ai  all  times  of  the 
year,  when  there  are  fivquent  vicissitudes 
of  the  weather,  from  heat  to  cold,  but  the 
spring  and  autumn  are  the  seasons  in  which 
it  is  most  prevalent ;  and  it  attacks  per- 
sons of  all  ages ;  but  very  young  people 
are  less  subject  to  it  than  adults. 

Obstructed  perspiration,  occasioned  ei- 
ther by  wearing  wet  clothes,  laying  in 
damp  linen,  or  damp  rooms,  or  by  being 
exposed  to  cool  air  when  the  body  has  been 
much  heated  by  exercise,  is  the  cause 
which  usually  produces  rheumatism.  Those 
who  are  muchafflicted  with  this  complaint, 
are  very  apt  to  be  sensible  of  the  approach 
of  wet  weather,  by  finding  wandering  pains 
about  them  at  that  period. 

Active  rheumatism  usually  comes  on 
with  lassitude  and  rigors,  succeeded  by 
heat,  thirst,  anxiety,  restlessness,  and  a 
hard  pulse  ;  soon  after  which,  excruciating 
pains  are  felt  in  different  parts  of  the  body, 
but  more  particularly  in  the  joints  ot  the 
shoulder,  wrist,  knees,  and  ankles,  or 
perhaps  in  the  hip;  and  these  keep  shifting 
from  one  joint  to  another,  leaving  a  red- 
ness  and  swelling  in  every  part  they  have 
occupied,  as  likewise  a  great  tendency  to 
the  touch.  Towards  evening  there  is 
usually  an  exacerbation,  or  increase  of  fe- 
ver; and,  during  the  night,  the  pains  be- 
come more  severe,  and  shift  from  one  joint 
to  another. 

Early  in  the  course  of  the  disease,  some 
degree  of  sweating  usually  occurs;  but  it 
is  seldom  so  copious  as  either  to  remove 
the  pains  or  to  prove  critical.  In  the  be- 
ginning,the  urine  is  without  any  sediment; 
but  as  the  disease  ad vanr.es  in  its  progress, 
and  the  fever  admits  of  considerable  re- 
missions, a  lateritious  sediment  is  deposit- 
ed ;  but  this  by  no  means  proves  critic:*  1. 

Chronic  rheumatism  is  attended  with 
pains  in  the  head,  shoulders,  knees,  and 
other  large  joints,  which  at  times  are  con- 
fined to  one  particular  part,  and  at  others 
shifi  from  one  joint  to  another,  without 


occasioning  any  inflammation  or  fever  ; 
and  in  this  manner  the  complaint  continues 
often  for  a  considerable  time,  and  at  length 
goes  off. 

No  danger  is  attendant  on  chronic  rheu- 
matism ;  but  a  person  having  been  once 
attacked  with  it,  is  ever  afterwards  more 
or  less  liable  to  returns  of  it ;  and  an  in- 
curable anchylosis  is  sometimes  formed,  in 
consequence  of  very  frequent  relapses. 
Neither  is  the  acute  rneumalism  frequently 
accompanied  with  much  danger  ;  but,  in  a 
few  instances,  the  paiient  has  been  de- 
stroyed by  general  inflammation,  and,  now 
and  then,  by  a  metas-asis  to  some  vital 
part,  such  as  the  head  and  lungs.  Acute 
rheumatism,  although  accompanied  with  a 
considerable  degree  of  inflammation  in 
particular  parts,  has  seldom  been  known 
to  terminate  in  suppuration  ;  but  a  serous 
or  gelatinous  effusion  takes  place. 

Rheumatism  seldom  proving  fatal,  very 
few  opportunities  have  offered  for  dissec- 
tions (jf  the  disease.  In  the  few  which 
have  occurred,  the  same  appearances  have 
been  observed  in  inflammatory  fever,  as 
effusion  within  the  cranium,  and  now  and 
then  affections  of  some  of  the  viscera. 

RHIBKSIA.  (From  ribes,  a  currant.) 
See  Kibes  nigrwn,  Ribes  rubrum,  and  Fruits, 
summer. 

RHIXJECS.  (Rhinxus,  sc.  musculus ; 
from  fiv,  the  nose.)  See  Compressor  naris. 

RHISEXCHTTES.  (From  §/v,  the  nose, 
and  ty%va>,  to  pour  in.)  A  syringe  for  the 
nose. 

RmsropHoiaA.     (From  g/v,  the  nose,  and 
,  the  voice.)     A  nasal  voice. 

RUIZAGRA.     (From   g/f*,  the  root,   and 
,  to  seizr .)  An  instrument  for  taking 
out  tiie  roots  or  stumps  of  teeth. 

KHODIA.  (From  g<?cfoy,  a  rose;  so 
called  because  its  root  smells  like  the 
damask  rose.)  The  radix  rhodiae  of  some 
pharmacopoeias  is  the  produce  of  the 
Rkodiola  rosed  of  Linnaeus,  called  rose- 
wort.  When  dry,  it  has  a  very  pleasant 
smell,  resembling  that  of  the  damask  rose, 
in  this  odorous  matter  the  medical  virtue 
of  the  root  resides.  Poultices  in  which 
this  root  enters  as  a  chief  ingredient  are 
said  to  allay  violent  pains  of  the  head, 

RHODIUM  LIGNUM..  (From  gcsTov,  a  rose  ; 
a  wood  which  smells  like  roses.)  Rhodium, 
or  rose -wood.  The  wood  or  root  of  a  tree 
supposed  to  be  the  Genista  canariensis  of 
Linnaeus.  It  is  brought  from  the  Canary 
islands.  An  essential  oil  is  obtained  from 
it,  which  is  used  principally  as  a  perfume, 
but  possesses  cordial  and  corroborant  vir- 
tues. It  is  also  at»  ingredient  in  the  com- 
position of  powders  for  the  destruction  t/f 
rats. 

RHODODENDRON.  (From  pe/cr,  a 
rose;  and  JW^op,  a  tree;  so  called  be- 
cause its  flowers  resemble  the  rose.)  1. 


RHO 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Decundriu.  Order, 
Jtfonogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
oleander.  Hose-bay.  Yellow-flowered 
rhododendron.  Rhododendron  chrysanthe- 
mum Linnaei : — -foliin  oblon§is  impunctis  su- 
pra scabns  venoirissimis>  corolla  rotuta  irre- 
gulari,  gemma  jlorif era  ferrugiveo-tomentosa. 
This  species  of  rhododendron  lias  not  yet 
been  introduced  in  Britain  ;  it  is  a  native  of 
Siberia,  affecting-  mountainous  situations, 
and  flowering  in  June  and  July. 

This  plant  and  its  medical  virtues  were 
first  described  in  1747,  by  Gmelin  and 
Haller.  Little  attention,  however,  was 
paid  to  it,  till  the  year  1779,  uhen  it  was 
strongly  recommended  by  Koelpin  as  an 
efficacious  medicine,  not  only  in  rheuma- 
tism and  gout,  but  even  in  venereal  cases  ; 
and  it  is  now  very  generally  employed  in 
chronic  rheumatisms,  in  various  parts  ot'Eu- 
rope.  The  leaves,  which  are  the  part  di- 
rected for  medicinal  use,  have  a  bitterish 
subadstringent  taste.  Taken  in  a  large 
dose,  they  prove  a  narcotic  poison  ;  and, 
in  moderate  doses,  they  are  said  to  oc- 
casion heat,  thirst,  a  degree  of  delirium,  and 
a  peculiar  sensation  of  the  parts  affected. 

As  a  powerful  and  active  medicine,  this 
shrub,  says  Dr.  Woodville,  may  probably 
be  found  an  addition  to  the  materia  medica. 
I3r.  Home,  who  tried  it  unsuccessfully  in 
some  cases  of  acute  rheumatism,  says,  "It 
appears  to  be  one  of  the  most  powerful 
sedatives  which  we  have,  as,  in  most  of 
the  trials,  it  made  the  pulse  remarkably 
slow,  and  in  one  patient  reduced  it  to 
thirty-eight  beats.  And  in  other  cases,  in 
which  the  rhododendron  has  been  used  at 
Edinburgh,  it  has  been  productive  of  good 
effects,  and  accordingly  it  is  now  intro- 
duced into  ihe  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia." 
The  manner  of  using  this  plant  by  the 
Siberians,  was  by  putting  two  drachms  of 
the  dried  leaves  in  an  earthen  pot,  with 
about  ten  ounces  of  boiling  water,  keeping 
it  near  a  boiling  heat  for  a  night ;  and  this 
they  took  in  the  morning,  and  by  repeating 
it  three  or  four  times,  generally  effected  a 
cure. 

RHODODENDRON  CHRYSANTHEMUM.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  oleander,  or  rose- 
bay.  See  Rhododendron. 

RHODOLA  ROSEA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  rose-wort.  See  Ithodia. 

RHODOTCEU.  (From  $c<fov,  the  rose,  and 
fjit\i,  honey.)  Honey  of  roses. 

RHCEADOS  PETALA.  Red  poppy  petals. 

RHCEAS.  (From  §«&>,  to  flow.)  The  wild 
poppy  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Pupc.ver 
trraticum. 

RHOMBOIOEUS.  (From  />c/x£o?,a  geo- 
metrical figure,  whose  sides  are  equal  but 
not  right-angled,  and  i«foc,  resemblance.) 
Rhomboideus  major  and  minor.  Rliomboides 
of  Douglas,  Winilow,  and  Cowpcr  ;  and 


RHU 


695 


Cervici  dorso  scapulaire  of  Dumas.  Thig 
muscle,  which  is  so  named  from  its  shape, 
is  situated  immediately  under  the  trupe- 
zius.  We  find  it  usually,  though  not  always, 
divided  into  two  portions,  which  Albinus 
describes  aa  tv  o  distinct  muscles.  The 
uppermost  of  these,  or  rhomboideiiit  minor t 
arises  tendinous  from  the  spinous  process 
of  the  three  interior  vertebrae  of  the  neck, 
and  from  the  ligamentum  colli ;  the  lower- 
most, or  rhomboideus  major t  arises  tendi- 
nous from  the  spinous  processes  of  the 
back  :  the  former  is  inserted  into  the  basis 
of  the  scapula,  opposite  to  its  spine  ;  the 
latter  into  all  the  busis  of  the  scapula,  he- 
low  its  spine.  Its  use  is  to  draw  the  sca- 
pula obliquely  upwards,  and  directly  backn 
wards. 

RUOPALOSIS.  (From  ^OTTHLXOV,  a  club.)  A 
disorder  in  which  the  hair  cleaves  toge- 
ther, ajid  hangs  down  in  clusters  resem- 
bling clubs.  The  plaited  hair. 

Rhubarb.  See  RItabarbarnm. 

Rhubarb,  monks.  See  Rhabarbarum  mo- 
nachorunf. 

Rhubarb,  rha politic.     See  Rhaponticutn. 

RHUS.  (From  gea>,  to  flow  :  so  called 
because  it  stops  fluxes  )  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  L'mnaean  system. 
Class,  Pentundria.  Order,  Trigynia.  The 
sumach-tree. 

RHUS  BELGICA.  The  Dutch  myrtle  is 
sometimes  so  termed.  See  •fifyrtim  brabun.- 
tici-i, 

Riics  CORTARIA.  See   Sumach. 

RHUS  IIADICANS.  A  poisonous  plant, 
Rhus  remix  of  Linnaeus,  the  efficacy  of 
which  Dr.  Fresnoi  has  endeavoured  to 
prove,  in  the  disease  called  paralysis,  and 
herpetic  affections.  He,  in  order  that  others 
should  not  suffer  by  his  experiments,  began 
by  taking  an  infusion  of  one  of  the  three 
folioli,  of  which  each  leaf  of  this  plant 
consists;  ai.d  as  this  dose  produced  no 
sensible  effect,  he  increased  the  number  to 
twelve.  His  urine  and  perspiration  were 
increased  in  quantity,  and  he  Had  some 
pains  in  his  belly.  He  relates  seven  cases, 
in  which  he  thinks  he  can  remove  all  doubt 
of  the  efficacy  of  this  infusion,  in  herpetic 
affections.  From  these  the  following  are 
selected  : 

"  A  country  woman,"  says  Dr.  Fresnoi, 
"  carne  to  me  in  the  month  of  July,  1780. 
to  consult  me  about  the  herpes  farinosa, 
with  which  her  face  had  been  covered  for 
more  than  a  year.  She  was  ordered  to  make 
an  infusion  of  this  plant ;  and,  in  six  weeks, 
was  entirely  free  from  the  disease.'* 

He  l.ktwise  relates  fue  cases  of  paraly- 
sis, which  were  cured  by  the  use  of  this 
plant. 

The  leaves  of  this  plant  are  to  be  cut 
when  in  the  greatest  vigour,  about  the 
month  of  June.  ''Those  \\ho  cut  this 
plant,''  says  Dr.  F.  "  wear  leathern  jrloves. 
on  account  of  its  poisonous  qualities.''  The 


696  lilli  RIB 

same  gentleman  observes,  he  saw  one  case  diuretica.  The  officinal  preparations  of 
in  which  inflammation  of  the  eye-lids  was  the  berries  are  the  syrupus  ribis  nigri,  and 
produced  by  the  vapour  from  the  plant,  the  sitccus  ribis  nigri  inspissatus. 
Four  pounds  of  the  leaves  being  distilled  RIBES  RUBRUM.  Groswralia  non 
with  thirty-two  pounds  of  water,  gives  it  a  spinosa.  The  red  currant.  Ribes  rubrum 
slight  odour, although  the  plant  is  entirely  of  Linnaeus  :— inerme,  racemis  glabris  pen- 
free  from  it.  lls  taste  is  pungent,  and  dulis,  floribus  planiusculis  The  white 
inflames  the  mouth.  The  decoction  which  currant-tree  is  merely  a  variety  of  the  red, 
remains  in  the  still  is  brown,  and  is  gene-  the  fruit  of  both  is  perfectly  analogous  ; 
rally  covered  with  a  light  brown  pellicle,  therefore  what  is  said  of  the  one  applies  to 
When  strained  and  evaporated,  it  gives  a  the  other.  The  red  currant  is  abundantly 
shining  black  extract.  The  leaves  inflame  cultivated  in  gardens,  and,  from  its  grate- 
and  swell  the  hands  and  arms  of  those  who  ful  acidity,  is  universally  accepted,  either 
take  them  out  of  the  still,  and  brings  on  an  as  nature  presents  it,  or  variously  prepared 
itching,  which  remains  for  several  days,  by  art,  with  the  addition  of  sugar.  Con- 
Forty-two  pounds  of  the  leaves  afford  sidered  medicinally,  it  is  esteemed  to  be 
twenty  ounces  of  extract,  of  a. proper  con-  moderately  refrigerant,  antiseptic,  attenu-\ 
sistence  for  pills.  ant,  and  aperient.  It  may  be  used  with 

"  A  girl,  in  Flanders,"  says  Dr.  Fres-  considerable  advantage  to  allay  thirst,  in. 
noi,  "  already  subject  to  fits,  lard  down  most  febrile  complaints,  to  lessen  an  in- 
some  flowers  in  her  bed- room.  Next  day  creased  secretion  of  bile,  and  to  correct  a 
she  told  me  that  she  had  undergone  a  putrid  and  scorbutic  state  of  the  fluids, 
great  change ;  that  she  had  had  no  fits,  and  especially  in  sanguine  temperaments  ;  but, 
slept  much  better.  It  occurred  to  me,"  in  constitutions  of  a  contrary  kind,  it  is  apt 
says  Dr.  F.  "  that  the  flowers  occasioned  to  occasion  flatulency  and  indigestion, 
this  change.  Next  day,  the  flowers  being  RIBS.  (Costa,  a  costodiendo  ;  because 
removed,  and  the  window  opened,  the  they  guard  the  vital  viscera.)  The  ribs 
convulsions  re-appeared;  on  their  being  are  the  long  curved  bones  which  are  placed 
again  introduced,  the  fits  disappeared;  in  an  oblique  direction  at  the  sides  of  the 
which  proved  plainly  it  was  the  effect  of  chest.  Their  number  is  generally  twelve 
the  flowers.  The  success  of  the  extract  in  on  each  side  ;  but,  in  some  subjects,  it  has 
tussis  convulsiva  exceeded  my  hopes;  been  found  to  be  thirteen,  and  in  others, 
forty  -two  children  being  cured  of  this  dis-  though  more  rarely,  only  eleven.  They 
order  in  Valenciennes,  during  the  end  of  are  distinguished  into  true  and  false  ribs, 
the  year  1786.  Four  grains  of  extract  The  seven  upper  ribs,  which  are  articu- 
dissolved  in  four  ounces  of  syrup,  of  which  lated  to  the  sternum,  are  called  true  ribs; 
one  table  spoonful  given  to  the  child  every  and  the  five  lower  ones,  which  are  not  im- 
third  hour,  generally  abates  the  cough,  mediately  attached  to  that  bone,  are  called 
and  mostly  leaves  them.  false  ribs.  At  the  posterior  extremity  of 

RHTJS  TIPHIXUM      The  systematic  name  each  rib  we  observe  a  small  head,  divided 

of  the  Virginian  sumach,  whose  seeds  are  by  a  midde   ridge    into  two   articulating 

said  to  be  useful  in  stopping  haemorrhages,  surfaces,  covered  with  cartilage,  which  are 

Rnus  VEHXIX.     The    systematic    nume  received  into  two  cavities  contiguous  to 

of  a  species  of  sumach   which  exudes  a  each  other,  and  formed  in  the  upper  and 

poisonous  resin.     See  lihns  radicans.  lower  part  of  eacli  dorsal  vertebra,  as  we 

RHYAS.  (py«s.  a  disease  of  the  eye.)  have  already  observed  in  our  description 
A  decrease  or  defect  of  the  lachrymal  ca-  of  the  spine.  This  articulation,  which  is 
runcle.  The  proximate  cause  is  a  native  secured  by  a  capsular  ligament,  is  a  spe- 
defect;  or  it  may  originate  from  excision,  cies  of  ginglimus,  and  allows  only  of  mo- 
erosion,  or  acrimony.  This  disorder  is  t ion  upwards  and  downwards.  The  head 
commonly  incurable,  and  it  induces  an  in-  of  each  rib  is  supported  by  a  short  neck, 
curable  efihiphoru,  or  a  continual  weeping,  and  immediately  beyond  this  we  find  a 

RHYTTDOSIS.     S<re  Rutidosis.  flattened  tubercle,  affording  anoblong  and 

RIBES.     The  name  of  a  g<jnus  of  plants  slightly  convex  surfuce,   which  is  articu- 

in  the  L'mnxan  system.    Class,  Pentundria.  luted   with   the  transverse  process  of  the 

Order,  JHonogynia.  lowest  of  the   two   dorsal  vertebrae,  with 

RIBES  •  N1GRUM.  Black  currant,  which  its  head  is  articulated.  At  some 
This  indigenous  plant,  Rihes  nigrum  of  little  distance  from  this  tuberosity,  the  rib 
Linnaeus  : — racemis  pilosis,  Jloribus  obloiigis,  mnkes  a  considerable  curve,  which  is  usu- 
littbrds  larger  berries  than  those  of  the  ally  called  its  angle.  From  the  tubercle 
red,  which  are  said  to  be  peculiarly  useful  to  the  angle  the  vibs  are  of  considerable 
in  sore  throats,  and  to  possess  a  diuretic  thickness,  and  approaching  to  a  cylindrical 
power  in  a  very  considerable  degree.  The  shape  ;  but,  from  the  angle  to  their  ante- 
leaves  of  the  black  currant  are  extremely  rior  extremity,  they  become  thinner  and 
fragrant,  and  ha*e  been  likewise  recom-  flatter.  To  this  anterior  extremity  is  fixed 
mended  for  their  medicinal  virtue,  which  a  long,  broad,  and  strong  cartilage,  which, 
Bergius  stales  to  be  mundificans,  pellens,  in  each  of  the  U'ue  ribs,  reaches  to  the 


RIB 

sternum,  where  its  articulation  is  secured 
by  a  capsular  ligament,  and  by  other  liga- 
mentous  fibres  The  cartilages  of  the  sixth 
and  seventh  ribs  being  longer  than  the 
rest,  are  extended  upwards,  in  order  to 
reach  the  sternum,  the  inferior  portion  of 
which  is  about  on  a  level  with  the  fifth 
rib.  The  cartilages  of  these  two  ribs  are 
usually  united  into  one,  so  as  to  leave  no 
space  between  them.  The  false  ribs  are 
supported  in  a  different  manner;  their  car- 
tilages terminate  in  an  acute  point  before 
they  reach  the  sternum,  the  eighth  rib  be- 
ing attached  by  its  cartilage  to  the  lower 
edge  of  the  cartilage  of  the  seventh,  or  last 
of  the  true  ribs ;  the  ninth  in  the  same 
manner  to  the  eighth ;  and  the  tenth  to 
the  ninth;  the  cartilages  of  each  rib  being 
shorter  than  that  of  the  rib  above  it.  The 
eleventh  and  twelfth,  which  are  the  two 
lowermost  ribs,  are  not  fixed  at  their  an- 
terior extremities  like  the  other  ribs,  but 
hang  loose,  and  are  supported  only  by 
their  ligamentous  fibres,  and  by  muscles 
and  other  soft  parts. 

The  external  surface  of  each  rib  is  some- 
what convex,  and  its  internal  surface 
slightly  concave.  On  the-  inferior  and  in- 
terior surface  of  these  bones  we  observe  a 
long  fossa,  for  the  lodgment  of  the  intercos- 
tal vessels  and  nerves.  This  channel,  how- 
ever, does  not  extend  through  the  whole 
length  of  the  rib,  being  observable  neither 
at  the  posterior  extremity,  where  the  ves- 
sels have  not  yet  reached  the  bone,  nor  at 
the  fore  end,  where  they  are  distributed 
to  the  parts  between  the  ribs.  We  seldom 
see  any  marks  of  it  in  the  short  ribs,  as  in 
the  first,  second,  eleventh,  and  twelfth. 

Thus  far  we  have  given  a  description, 
which  is  applicable  to  the  ribs  in  general; 
but,  as  we  find  them  differing  from  each 
other  in  shape,  length,  situation,  and  other 
respects,  it  will  be  right  to  speak  of  each 
rib  in  particular. 

The  first  rib,  which  is  the  shortest  of  any, 
is  likewise  the  most  curved.  It  is  broader 
than  the  other  ribs,  and,  instead  of  being 
placed,  as  they  are,  obliquely,  and  with  its 
edges  upwards  and  downwards,  it  is  situ- 
ated nearly  in  a  transverse  direction,  one 
of  its  edges  bein^  placed  in  wards,  or  nearly 
so.  Of  these  edges,  the  inner  one  is  sharp, 
and  the  outer  one  somewhat  rounded.  Its 
inner  surface  is  smooth,  and  its  superior 
surface  is  sometimes  slightly  depressed 
anteriorly  by  the  clavicle.  The  head  of 
this  rib,  instead  of  being  angular,  is  flat- 
tened, and  slightly  convex,  being  receiv- 
ed into  a  cavity,  which  is  formed  wholly  in 
the  first  vertebra,  and  not  by  two  verte- 
brze,  as  is  the  case  with  the  other  ribs. 

The  aecowl  rib  is  longer  than  the  first, 
but  shorter  than  the  ribs  below  it.  Its  an- 
gle is  placed  at  a  small  distance  from  its 
tuberosity,  and  its  head  is  articulated  with 
two  vertebra:,  like  the  other  ribs,  The 


RIC 


697 


other  ten  tribes,  the  two  last  only  excepted, 
differ  from  the  general  description  we  have 
given,  chiefly  in  the  difference  of  their 
length,  which  goes  on  gradually  increasing-, 
from  the  first  or  uppermost,  to  the  seventh, 
or  last  of  the  true  ribs,  and  as  gradually 
diminishing  from  that  to  the  twelfth.  Their 
obliquity,  in  respect  to  the  spine,  likewise 
increases  as  they  descend,  as  does  the  dis- 
tance between  the  head  and  angle  of  each 
rib,  from  the  first  rib  to  the  ninth.  The 
two  lowest  ribs  differ  from  all  the  rest  in 
the  following  particulars: — Their  heads, 
like  that  of  the  first  rib,  are  rounded,and  re- 
ceived into  a  cavity  formed  entirely  in  the 
body  of  one  vertebra;  they  have  no  tubercle 
for  their  articulation  with  the  transverse 
processes,  to  which  they  are  only  loosely  fix- 
ed by  ligaments,  and,  in  this  respect,  the 
tenth  rib  is  sometimes  found  to  agree  with 
them:  they  are  much  shorter  than  the  rest 
of  the  false  ribs,  and  the  twelfth  is  still 
shorter  than  the  eleventh.  The  length  of 
the  latter,  however,  is  different  in  different 
subjects,  and  is  not  always  found  to  be 
the  same  on  both  sides  in  the  same  ske- 
leton. Anteriorly,  as  we  have  already  ob- 
served, their  cartilages  are  short  and  loose, 
not  being  attached  to  the  cartilages  of  the 
other  ribs;  and  this  seems  to  be,  because 
the  most  considerable  motions  of  the/ 
trunk  are  not  performed  on  the  lumbar 
vertebrae  alone,  but  likewise  on  the  lower 
vertebra  of  the  back;  so  that  if  these  two 
ribs  had  been  confined  anteriorly,  like  the 
rest,  and  likewise  united  to  the  bodies  of 
two  vertebrae,  and  to  the  transverse  pro- 
cess, this  disposition  would  have  impeded 
the  motion  of  the  two  last  vertebrae  of  the 
back,  and  consequently  would  have  affect- 
ed the  motion  of  the  trunk  in  general. 

The  use  of  the  ribs  is  to  give  form  to 
the  thorax,  and  to  cover  and  defend  the 
lungs;  also  assist  in  breathing;  for  they 
are  joined  to  the  vertebrae  by  regularhinges, 
which  allow  of  short  motions,  and  to  the 
sternum  by  cartilages,  which  yield  to  the 
motion  of  the  ribs,  and  return  again  when 
the  muscles  cease  to  act. 

Ribwort.  The  Plantago  lanceolata  of 
Linnaeus,  or  narrow-leaved  plantain,  is 
sometimes  so  termed. 

Rice.     See  On/za. 

RICINUS.  (Quasi  g/v  XVYOC,  a  dog's 
nose ;  because  they  stick  to  the  noses  of 
dogs.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monoecia. 
Order,  JWonadelphia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  plant 
which  affords  the  seed  from  which  the 
cas  or-oil  is  prepared.  Cataputia  major. 
Ricinns  vnlgaris.  Palma  christi.  Ricimis 
commwtis  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  peltatis  sub- 
pulmatis  serratis.  This  plant  appears  to  be 
the  K/*/,  or  Kgorav,  of  Dioscorides,  who 
observes,  that  the  seeds  are  powerfully 
cathartic;  it  is  also  mentioned  by  JEtius, 
4U 


698 


RIC 


ROC 


Paulus  ^Egineta,  and  Pliny.  The  ricinus 
was  first  cultivated  in  England,  in  the  time 
of  Turner,  and  is  now  annually  reared  in 
many  gardens  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
London;  and  in  that  of  Dr.  Saunders,  at 
Highbury,  the  plant  grew  to  a  state  of  great 
perfection.  An  oil  extracted  from  the 
seeds  of  this  plant,  and  known  by  the  name 
of  oleum  ricini,  palma  christi,  or  castor 
oil,  is  '.he  drug1  to  which  the  pharmaco- 
poeias refer,  and  which  has  lately  come 
into  frequent  use,  as  a  quick  but  gentle 
purgative. 

Tiie  London  College  directs  this  oil  to 
be  expressed  from  the  seeds  in  the  same 
way  as  that  of  the  oil  of  almonds,  and  with- 
out the  assistance  of  heat,  by  which  the  oil 
would  seem  to  be  obtained  in  the  purest 
state.  However,  we  have  some  reason  to 
believe  that  this  method  is  seldom  prac- 
tised, and  that  the  oil  usually  employed 
here  is  imported  from  the  West  Indies, 
where  it  is  commonly  prepared  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner: — "  The  seeds  being  freed 
from  the  husks, or  p«-ds,  which  are  gathered 
upon  their  turning  brown,  and  when  be- 
ginning to  burst  open,  are  first  bruised  in 
a  mortar,  afterwards  tied  up  in  a  linen  bag, 
and  then  thrown  into  a  large  pov,  with  a 
sufficient  quantity  of  water  (about  eight 
gallons  to  one  gallon  of  the  seeds,)  and 
boiled  till  the  oil  is  risen  to  the  surface, 
when  it  is  carefully  skimmed  off,  strained, 
and  kept  for  use.  Thus  prepared,  the  oil 
is  entirely  free  from  acrimony,  and  will 
stay  upon  the  stomach  when  it  rejects  all 
other  medicines."  Mr.  Long  remarks,  that 
the  oil  intended  for  medicinal  use,  is 
more  frequently  cold  drawn,  or  extracted 
from  the  bruised  seeds  by  means  of  a  hand- 
press.  But  this  is  thi.ught  more  acrimo- 
nious than  that  prepared  by  coction.  Dr. 
Browne  is  also  of  (.his  opinion,  and  prefers 
the  oil  prepared  by  coction  to  thai  by  ex- 
pression ;  he  attributes  its  greater  mildness 
to  the  action  of  the  fire,  observing,  that  the 
expressed  oil,  as  well  as  the  mixeu  juices 
of  the  seeds,  are  far  more  active  and  vio- 
lent in  their  operation. 

Dr.  Cuilen  observes,  that  "  this  oil, 
when  the  stomach  can  be  reconciled  to  it, 
is  one  of  the  most  agreeable  purgatives  we 
can  employ.  It  has  this  particular  advan- 
tage, that  it  operates  sooner  after  its  ex- 
hibition than  any  other  purgative  I  know 
of,  as  it  conmionly  operates  in  two  or  three 
hours.  It  seldom  gives  any  griping,  and 
its  operation  is  generally  moderate,  to  one, 
two,  or  three  stools  only.  It  is  particular- 
ly suited  to  cases  of  cosiiveness,  and  even 
to  cases  of  spasmodic  cholic. 

In  the  West  Indit  s,  it  is  found  to  be  one 
of  the  most  certain  remedies  in  the  dry 
belly-ache,  or  ooliea  pictonum.  It  is  sel- 
dom found  heating  or  irrigating  to  the  rec- 
tum-, and  therefore  is  sufficiently  well 
suited  to  hseraorrhoidal  persons. 


The  only  inconvenience  attending  the 
use  of  this  medicine  is,  that  as  an  oil  it  is 
nauseous  to  some  persons  ;  and  that,  when 
the  dose  is  large,  it  occasions  sicknrss  at 
the  stomach  for  some  time  after  it  is  taken. 
To  obviate  these  inconveniences,  several 
means  have  been  tried ;  and  it  is  found 
that  the  most  effectual  means  is  the  addi- 
tion of  a  little  ardent  spirit.  In  the  West 
Indies,  they  employ  rum ;  but  that  I  m»ght 
not  withdraw  any  part  of  the  purgative,  I 
employ  the  Tinct.  sennas  comp.  This  added, 
in  the  proportion  of  one  to  three  parts  of 
the  oil,  and  very  intimately  mixed,  by  be- 
ing shaken  together  in  a  phial,  both  makes 
the  oil  less  nauseous  to  the  taste,  and 
makes  it  sit  more  easy  on  the  stomach. 
The  common  dose  of  this  oil  is  a  table- 
spoonful,  or  half  an  ounce ;  but  many  per- 
sons require  a  double  quantity. 

RICINUS  COMMUJUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  castor- 
oil.  See  Ricinus. 

RICINUS  MAJOR.  Ricinoides.  Pineus  pur- 
gans.  Pinhonea  indici.  Faba  cathurtica. 
Nux  cathartica  americana.  Nux  barbaden» 
sis.  An  oblong  black  seed,  the  produce 
of  the  Jatropha  curcas ,-  foliis  cordatis  angu- 
latis  of  Lin;  3eus.  It  affords  a  quantity  of 
oil,  wh'ch  is  given,  in  many  places,  as  the 
castor-oil  is  in  tins  country,  to  which  it  is 
very  nearly  allied.  The  seeds  of  the  Ja- 
tropha  muttifida  are  of  an  oval  and  trian- 
gular shape,  of  a  pale  brown  colour,  are 
called  p-irgmg-nuts,  and  give  out  a  simi- 
lar oil. 

Ilicixus  VUI.GARIS.     See  Ricinus. 
Rickets.     See  Rachitis. 
RKiOR.      A  coldness,    attended   by  a 
shivering,  more  or  less  perfect. 

RI.YiA  A  fissure,  or  opening;  as  the 
rima  luryngis,  rima  vulvae. 

Hi  MA  GLOTT1D1S.  The  opening  of 
the  "larynx,  through  which  the  air  passes  in 
and  out  of  the  lungs. 

RI.MCI.A.  (Dim.  of  rima,  a  fissure.)  A 
small  fissure. 

RISJCUS  (From  g/v,  the  nose.)  See  Com- 
pressor naris. 

Ring-worm.  A  species  of  herpes.  See 
Herpes. 

RISAGON.     See  Cassumuniar. 
RISUS  SARDONICUS.      See    Sardonic 
laugh. 

ROASTING.  A  chemical  process,  ge- 
nerally performed  in  crucibles,  by  which 
mineral  substances  are  divided,  some  of 
their  principals  beingvolatilized  and  others 
changed,  so  as  to  prepare  them  for  other 
operations. 

ROB.  (Rob,  dense,  Arabian.)  An  old 
term  for  an  inspissated  juice. 

ROBORANTS.  (Medicamenta  roboran- 
tia;  fiom  roboro,to  strengthen.)  Strength- 
ening medicines.  See  Stimulants. 

ROCCELLA.  The  principal  use  of  this 
plaotj  Jjchan  roccella  of  Linnxus,  is  as  a 


ROS  ROS  699 

blue  dye.    It  has  been  employed  medici-       The  petals   are  directed  for  medicinal 

nally  with  success  in  allaying  the  cough   use  ;  they  are  of  a  pale  red  colour,  and  of 

attendant  on  phthisis,  and    in  hysterical  a  very   fragrant   odour,   which,  to    most 

coughs.  peopkvis  extremely  agreeable ;  and  there- 

Rochelle  salt.     See  Soda  tartarisata.  fore  this  and  most  of  the  other  roses  are 

ROCKAMBOLE.     The   Mlium  scorodophra-   much  used  as  nosegays.     We  may  remark, 

sum  of  Linnaeus.     The   root  is    used  for   however,  that,    in    some    instances,   they 

pickles  and  high-seasoned  dishes.  have,  under    certain   circumstances,  pro- 

Rock  oil.     See  Petroleum.  duced   alarming    symptoms.      The  petals 

Rock  samphire.     See  Samphire.  "impart   their  odorous  matter  to  watery 

Rocket,  garden.     See  Eruca.  liquors,   both  by  infusion  and  distillation. 

Rocket,  Roman.    See  Eruca.  Six  pounds  of  fresh  roses  impregnate,  by 

Rocket,  -wild.     See  Eruca  syhestris.  distillation,  a  gallon,  or  more,  of  water, 

RQRELLA.     See  Ros  aolis.  strongly  with   their  fine  flavour.     On  dis- 

Ros   CALABIIIXUS.     The  officinal   manna   tilling  large  quantities,  there  separates  from 

is  sometimes  so  termed.  the   watery  fluid  a  small  portion  of  a  fra- 

Ros  SOLIS.     (Ros,  dew.)    Rorella.     Sun-   grant  bulyraceous  oil,   which  liquifies  by 

dew.     This  elegant  little  plant,   Drosera   heat,  and   appears  yellow,  but  concretes 

rotundifolia  of  Linnaeus  : — scapis  radicatis  ,-    in  the  cold  into  a  while  mass.   An  hundred 

foliis  orbiculatis,  is  said  to  be  so  acrid  as  to   pounds  of  the  flowers,  according   t.o  the 

ulcerate  the  skin,  and  remove  warts  and   experiments  of  Tachenius   and   Hoffman, 

corns,  and  to  excite  a  fatal  coughing  and   afforded  scarcely   half  an   ounce  of  oil." 

delirium  in  sheep  who  eat  it.     It  is  seldom   The  smell  of  the  oil  exactly  resembles  that 

given    medicinally  in   this  country  but  by   of  roses,  and  is  therefore  much  used  as  a 

the  lower  orders,  who  esteem  a  decoction   perfume.  U  possesses  very  little  pungency, 

of  it  as  serviceable  in  asthmas  and  coughs,   and  has  been  highly  recommended  for  its 

ROSA.      1.  The  name   of  a  genus  of  cordial   and   analeptic  qualities.      These 

plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.     Class,  Ico-  flowers  also  coniain  a  bitterish  substance, 

sandria.     Order,  Polygynia      The  rose.         which  is  extracted  by  water  along  with  the 

2.  A  name  sometimes  given  to  the  rrysi-  odorous  principle,  and  remains   entire  in 

pelas,  because  it  begins  with  a  redness  like   the  decoction  after  the  latter  has  been  se- 

that  of  a  rose.  parated  by  distillation,  or  evaporation. 

ROSA   ALBA.      The    white    rose.      The       This   fixed   sapid   mater  of  the  petals 
flowers  of  this  species  possess  similar  but   manifests  a  purgative  quality  ;  and  it  is  on 
inferior   virtues   to   those  of  the  damask,   this  account  that  the  flowers  are  received 
They  are  directed  in  some  officinal  prepa-   in  the  Materia  Medica. 
rations.  ROSA  DAMASCEXA.     See  Rssa  centifolia. 

ROSA  CANINA.  Rosa  sylvestris.  The  ROSA  GALLICA.  The  pharmaco- 
pharmacopoeial  and  systematic  name  of  poeial  and  systematic  name  of  the  red  rose, 
the  dog-rose.  See  Cynosbatus.  R»sa  rubra  The  flowers  of  this  species, 

ROSA  CENTIFOLIA.     The  pharmaco-    Rosa  gallica  of  Linnaeus  :— germinibus  cva- 
poeial  and  systematic  name  of  the  damask    tis  pedunculisque  hispidis,   caule  petiolisque 
rose.    Rosa  damascena.    Rosa  pallida.  The   hispido  aculeutis,  are  valued  for  their  ud- 
damask  rose.  The  pharmacopoeias  direct  a   stringent  qualities,  which  are   most  consi- 
syrup  to  be  prepared  from  the  petals  of  derable   before    the    petals  expand ;    and 
this  rose.     Rosa  centifolia  of  Linnaeus  : —  therefore  in  this  state  they  are  chosen  for 
germinibus    ovatis    pedunculisque    hispidis,    medicinal  use,  and   ordered   by  the  phar- 
caule  hispido    aculeato,  petiolis   inermibns /    macopoeias    in    different  preparations,   as 
which  is  found  to  be  a  pleasant  and  useful    those  of  a  conserve,  or  confection,  a  honey, 
laxative  for  children,  or  to  obviate  cos-ive-   an  infusion,  and  a  syrup.     The  infusion  of 
ness  in  adults.     Most  of  the  roses,  though   roses  is  a  grateful  cooling  subadstringent, 
much    cultivated    in   our   gardens,  are  far   and  useful  in  haemoptysis,  and  other  hae- 
from  being  distinctly  characterised.  Those   morrhagic  complaints;  its  efficacy,  how- 
denominated  varieties  are  extremely  nu-  ever,  depends  chie-fly  on  the  acid, 
merous,  and  often   permanently  uniform  ;        ROSA  PALLIDA.     See  Rosa  centifolia. 
and  the  specific   differences  as    hitherto        ROSA  RUBRA.     See  Rosa  gallica. 
pointed  out,  are  in  many  respects  so  ade-       ROSA   SYLVESTHIS.      The    dog-rose,    or 
quateto  the  purpose  of  satisfactory  discri-    Rosa  canina  of  Linnaeus.      See  Cynosbatus. 
mination,  that  it  becomes  a  difficult  matter        ROSACEA.      The   term  gutta    rosacea  is 
to  distinguish  which  are  species  and  which    applied  to  little  rosy-coloured  spots  upon 
are  varieties  only.     The  London  College,    the  face  and  nose, 
following  Gerard  and  Parkinson,  has  still        Rose.      See  Rosa. 
retained   the  name  rosa  damascena ;  but        Rose,  damask.     See  Rosa  centifolia. 
the  damask  rose  is  another  species,  widely       Rose,  dog.     See    Cynosbatus  et  Rosa  ca- 
different  from    the  centifolia,  as  appears   nina. 

from  the  description  given  of  it  by  Du  Roi       Resea  radix.    See  Rhodia. 
and  Miller.  R°se»  red-     See  Rosa  ffolKca. 


700 


RUB 


RUB 


Hose  root.     See  Rhodia. 
Rose,  -white.     See  Rosa  alba. 
ROSEBAT   WILLOW  HERB.      This   is   the 
Epilobium  angustifolium  of  Linnaeus,  com- 
mon   in  our   woods,   in   moist    situations. 
The  young-  shoots  are   said  to  be  little  in- 
ferior  to  asparagus,  when  boiled. 
Rosemary.     See  Rosmarinus. 
Rose-wood.     See  Rhodium  lignum. 
Roseivort.     See  Rhodia. 
JRoxin.     See  Resina. 

ROSMARINUS  (Quasi  rosa,  o-pvyvH, 
because  it  smells  lik<  myrrh.)  1  Thenume 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  die  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Diandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
common  rosemary.  Rosmarinus  hortensis. 
Libonatis  coronaria,  Dendrolibanus.  Ros- 
marinus  officinaUt  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves 
and  tops  of  this  plant  have  a  fragrant  aro- 
matic  smell,  and  a  bitterish  pungent  taste, 
Rosemary  is  reckoned  one  of  the  most 
powerful  of  those  plants  which  stimulate 
and  corroborate  the  nervous  system;  'it 
has  therefore  been  recommended  in  vari- 
ous  affections  supposed  to  proceed  from 
debility,  or  defective  excitement  of  the 
brain  and  nerves,  as  in  certain  head-aches, 
deafness,  giddinesses,  and  in  some  hysteri- 
cal  and  dyspeptic  symptoms.  The  offici- 
nal  preparations  of  rosemary  are,  an  essen- 
tial  oil  from  their  leaves,  or  from  the  herb 
in  flower,  a  conserve  of  the  flowers,  and  a 
spirit  formerly  called  Hungary  water,  from 
the  flowery  tops.  The  tops  are  also  used 
in  the  compound  spirit  of  lavender,  and 
soap  liniment. 

ROSMARINUS  HORTENSIS.  See  Rosma- 
rinus. 

ROSMARIXUS  OFFICIKALIS.  The  systema- 
tic  name  of  the  common  rosemary.  See 
Rosmarinus. 

ROSMARINUS  SYLVESTRIS.  The  plant 
whicn  bears  this  name  in  the  pharmaco- 
pceias,  is  the  Ledum  palustre  of  Linnaeus, 
It  has  a  bitter  subadstringent  taste,  and  was 
formerly  used  in  Switzerland  in  the  place 
of  hops.  Its  medicinal  use  is  confined  to 
the  continent,  where  it  is  occasionally 
given  in  the  cure  of  hooping-cough,  sore 
throat,  dysentery,  and  exanihematous  dis- 
eases. 

ROSTRUM.  (From  rodo,  to  gnaw;  be- 
«anse  birds  use  it  to  tear  their  food  with.) 
A  beak.  The  piece  of  flesh  which  hangs 
between  the  division  of  the  hare-lip  is 
called  rostrum  leporinum. 

Rotang  cane.     See  Sanguis  draconis. 
ROTATOR.      (From    roto,    to    turn.)      A 
Stiuscle  whose  office  is  to  wheel  about  the 
thigh. 

ROTtJLA.  (Dim.  of  rota,  a  wheel  ;  so 
called  from  its  shape.)  See  Patella. 

Round-  leaved  sorrel.  See  Rumex  scuta- 
tus. 

ROUNl)  LIGAMENTS.     Ligamenta  r»- 
A  bundle  of  vessels  and  fibres 


contained  in'a  duplicature  of  the  peritona- 
um,  that  proceed  from  the  sides  of  the 
uterus,  through  the  abdominal  ring1,  and 
disappear  in  the  pudenda. 

RCBEDO.  (From  ruber,  red.)  A  dif- 
fused,  but  not  spotted,  redness  in  any  part 
of  the  skin  ;  such  as  that  which  arises  from 
blushing. 

RUBEFACIENTS.  (Rubefacienlia;  from 
rubefacto,  to  make  red.)  Those  substances 
which,  when  applied  a  certain  time  to 
the  skin,  induce  a  redness  without  blis- 
tering. 

RUBEOLA.  (From  ruber,  red;  from 
rubio,  to  become  red.)  Jlforbilli.  The 
measles.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrexiae,  and  order  exanthemata  of  Cullen  ; 
known  by  synocha,  hoarseness,  dry  cough, 
sneezing,  drowsiness;  about  the  fourth. 
day,  eruption  of  small  red  points,  dis- 
cernible  by  the  touch,  which,  after  three 
days,  end  in  mealy  desquamation.  The 
blood,  after  venesection,  exhibits  an  in- 
flammatory  crust.  In  addition  to  the  symp- 
toms  already  related,  it  is  remarkable, 
that  the  eyes  and  eye-lids  always  shew  the 
presence  of  this  disease,  being  somewhat 
inflamed  and  suffused  with  tears.  The  sy- 
nocha  continues  during  the  whole  progress 
of  the  disease.  In  systems  of  nosology, 
several  varieties  of  measles  are  mentioned, 
but  they  may  all  be  comprehended  under 
two  heads  ;  the  one  attended  with  more 
or  less  of  the  symptoms  of  general  inflam- 
mation;  the  other  accompanied  by  a  pa- 
trid diathesis. 

The  nu  asles  may  prevail  at  all  seasons 
of  the  year  as  an  epidemic,  but  the  middle 
of  winter  is  the  time  they  are  usually  most 
prevalent  ;  and  they  attack  persons  of  all 
ages,  but  children  are  most  l<able  to  them. 
They  prove  most  unfavourable  to  such  as 
are  of  a  plethoric  or  scrophulous  habit. 
Like  the  small-pox,  they  never  affect  per- 
sons  but  once  in  their  life  ;  their  contagion 
appears  to  be  of  a  specific  nature.  The 
eruption  is  usually  preceded  by  a  general 
uneasiness,  chilliness  and  shivering,  pain  in 
the  head,  in  grown  persons  ;  but  in  chil- 
dren,  a  heaviness  and  soreness  in  the  throat, 
fever,  sickness,  and  vomiting,  as  happen 
in  most  fevers  ;  but  the  chief  characteristic 
symptoms  are,  a  heaviness  about  the  eyes» 
with  swelling,  inflammation,  and  a  de- 
fluxion  of  sharp  tears,  and  great  acuteness 
of  sensation,  so  that  they  cannot  bear  the 
light  without  pain,  together  with  a  dis- 
charge  of  serous  humour  from  the  nostrils, 
which  produces  sneezing.  The  heat,  and 
other  febrile  symptoms,  increase  very  ra- 
pidly  ;  to  which  succeeds  a  frequent  and 
dry  cough,  a  stuffing,  great  oppression,  and 
oftentimes  retching  to  vomit,  with  violent 
pains  in  the  loins,  and  sometimes  a  loose- 
ness;  at  other  times  there  is  great  sweat- 
ing,  the  tongue  foul  and  white,  the  thirst 
very  great,  and,  in  general,  the  fever  runs 


RUB  HUE  roi 

tnuch  higher  than  in  the  milder  sort  6?  the  remaining  which  has  sometimes  proved  fa- 
regular  small-pox.  The  eruptions  appear  tal.  Dropsy  has  also  been  known  as  a  con- 
about  the  fourth  or  fifth  day,  and  some-  sequence  of  measles. 

times  about  the  end  of  the  third.  On  the  The  morbid  appearances  to  be  observed 
third  or  fourth  day  from  their  first  appear-  on  dissections  of  those  who  die  of  measles 
ance,  the  redness  diminishes,  the  spots,  or  are  pretty  much  confined  to  the  lungs  and 
very  small  pustules,  dry  up,  the  cuticle  intestines  :  the  former  of  which  always 
peals  off,  and  is  replaced  by  a  new  one.  shew  strong  marks  of  inflammation,  with 
The  symptoms  do  not  go  off  on  the  erup-  sometimes  a  tendency  to  sphacelus. 
tion,  as  in  the  small-pox,  except  the  vo-  Where  the  patient  dies  under  the  erup- 
miting;  the  cough  and  head-ache  continue,  tion,  the  trachea  and  larger  branches  of 
with  the  weakness  and  defluxion  on  the  the  bronchiae,  as  in  the  small-pox,  are  often 
eyes,  and  a  considerable  degree  of  fever,  covered  with  it,  which  Dr.  Thomas  ob- 

On  the  ninth  or  eleventh  day,  no  trace  serves  may  account  for  the  increase  of  the 
of  redness  is  to  be  found,  but  the  skin  as-  cou?h,  after  the  appearance  of  the  irruption, 
sumes  its  wonted  appearance  ;  yet,  without  RUBIA.  (From  ruber,  red;  so  called 
there  have  been  some  considerable  evacu-  from  its  red  roots.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
ations  either  by  the  skin,  or  by  vomiting,  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Te- 
the  patient  will  recover  strength,  but  the  tandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 
cough  will  continue,  the  fever  return  with  2-  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  what  is 
new  violence,  and  bring  on  great  distress  a^s° called  Erythrodanum  Rubiamajor.  Ra- 
and  danger.  dixmbra.  Dyer's  madder.  Rubia  tinctorum 

In  the  more  alarming  cases,  spasms  of  of  Linnaeus  ',—foliis  annitis,  caule  aculeato. 
the  limbs,  subsultus  tendinum,  delirium,  The  roots  of  this  planthaveabitterish,some- 
or  what  more  frequently  happens,  coma  what  austere  taste,  and  a  slight  smell,  not 
supervene.  This  last  symptom  so  fre-  of  the  agreeable  kind.  It  was  formerly 
quently  attends  the  eruptive  fever  of  considered  as  a  deobstruent,  detergent,  and 
measles,  that  by  some  practitioners  it  is  diuretic,  but  it  is  now  very  seldom  used, 
regarded  as  one  of  its  diagnostics.  RUBIA  TINCTORUM.  The  systematic  name 

In  measles,  as   in  other  febrile  diseases,  of  the  madder-plant.   See  Rubia. 
the  symptoms  generally  suffer  some  remis-       RUBIGO  CUPRI.  See  Verdigris. 
sion  towards  the  morning,  returning  how-       RUBIGO  FERHI.     (Rubigo  a  colors  rubro> 
ever  in  the  evening  with  increased  severity,   from  its  reddish   colour.)      Rust  of  iron. 

The  measles,  even  when  violent,  are  not   See  Carbonas  ferri. 

usually  attended  with  a  putrid  tendency  ;        RUBIXUS.     (From  rnber,  red,  so  named 
but  it  sometimes  happens,  that  such  a  dis-  from  its  colour.)   A  carbuncle, 
position  prevails  both  in  the  course  of  the        RUBUS.      (From  ruber,   red,  so  called 
disease  and  at  its  termination.  from  its  red  fruit.)     The  name  of  a  genus 

In  such  cases  petechiseare  to  be  observ-  of  plants  in  the    Linnaean  system.     Class,, 
ed  interspersed  among  the  eruptions,  and   Icosandria.   Order,  Polygynia. 
these  last  become  livid,  or  assume  almost        RDBUS  ARCTICUS.    The  systematic  name 
a  black  colour.     Hemorrhages  break  out  of  the   shrubby  strawberry.     See  Jiacac 
from  different  parts  of  the  body,  the  pulse  NorlaneKce. 

becomes  frequent,  feeble,  and  perhaps  ir-  RUBUS  CJESIUS.  The  systematic  name 
regular,  universal  debility  ensues,  and  the  of  the  dewberry  plant,  whose  fruit  resem- 
patient  is  destroyed.  hie  the  blackberry  in  appearance  and 

In  those  cases' where  there  is  much  fe-  qualities. 

ver,  with  great  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  RUBUS  CHAMJEMOHUS.  The  systematic 
other  symptoms  of  pneumonic  inflamma-  name  of  the  clodberry-tree.  See  Chamac- 
tion,  or  where  there  is  great  debility  with  morns. 

a  tendency  to  putrescency,  there  will  al-  RUBUS  FRUCTICOSUS.  The  systematic 
ways  be  considerable  danger  ;  but  the  name  of  the  common  bramble,  which  af- 
Consequences  attendant  on  the  measles  are  fords  blackberries.  See  Blackberry  ' 
in  general  more  to  be  dreaded  than  the  RUBUS  IDJEUS.  Batinon.  Moron. 
immediate  disease  ;  for  although  a  person  Rnbus  idtetis  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  qitinatp- 
may  get  through  it,  and  appear  for  a  time  pinnatis  ternaiisque,  caule  acnleatu,  petiolis 
to  be  recovered,  still  hectic  symptoms  and  canaliculatis.  The  raspberry.  The  fruit 
pulmonary  consumption  shall  afterwards  of  this  plant  has  a  pleasant  sweet  taste, 
arise,  and  destroy  him,  or  an  ophthalmia  accompanied  with  a  peculiar  grateful  fla- 
shall  ensue,  vour,  on  account  of  which  it  is  chiefly  va. 

Measles,  as  well  as  small-pox,  notunfre-  lued.  Its  virtues  consist  in  allaying  heat 
quently  call  into  action  a  disposition  to  and  thirst,  and  promoting  the  natural  ex- 
scrophula,  where  such  happens  to  exist  in  cretions.  A  grateful  syrup  prepared  from 
the  habit.  the  juice  is  directed  for  officinal  use. 

Another  bad  consequence  of  the  measles       RUCTUS.  An  eructation. 
»,  that  the  bowels  are  often  left  by  them       Rue.  See  Rnta. 
in  a  yery  weak  state ;  a  chronic  diarrhoea      Rue,  goats.  See  GaKga. 


702  RUS  RYE 

RTTFI  PILULE.      Ruftis's  pills.      A  com-  RUSH-NTT.       The   root  of  the    Cyperm 

pound  very  similar  to  the  aloetic  pills  with  esculentus  of  Linnaeus,  a   native   of  ii«ly, 

myrrh.  where  it  is  collected  and  eaten,  being  more 

RUM.     A  spirituous  liquor,  well  known,  delicately  and  pleasantly  tasied  than  our 

the  produce  of  the  sugar-cane,  chesnwts. 

RUMEX.     The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  Rush,  stveet.  See  Juncns  odoratus. 

in  the  Linnsan  system.     Class,  Hexandria.  Russia  ashes.       The  impure  potash,  as 

Order,  Trigynia.  The  dock.  imported  from  Russia. 

RPMEX  ACETOSA.     The  systematic  name  RUTA.  (From  fvut  to  preserve,  because 

of  the  common  porrel.   See  jlcetosa.  it  preserves  health.)      1.  The  name  of  a 

RUMEX  ACUTUS.    The  systematic   name  genus  of  plants   in   the  Linnxan  system, 

of  the  sharp-pointed  wild-dock.    See  Ory-  Class,  Decandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

lapathvm.  2.  The  ph;»rmACOpceial  name  ot  the  com- 

RUMEX  ALprsus.     The  systematic  name  mon  rue       Ruta  graveolens  of  Linnaeus  : — 

of  the  plant  which  affords  the  monks'  rhu-  foliis  decompositis^  Jloribus  lateralibus    qua- 

barb.  See  Rhabarbarmn  monuchorum.  drifidis.      Rue  has   a  strong   and    jiraieful 

RUMEX  AauATicus.  The  water-dock.  See  smell,  and  a  bitter,  hot,  peneirating  taste  ; 

Hydrolapathum.  the    leaves   are   so    acrid,    that   by  muck 

RUMEX  CRISPUS.     The  systematic  name  handling  they  have    been   known   to  irri- 

of  the  crisp-leaved  dock.       See   O.rylapa-  tate  and  inflame  the   skin;  and  the  plant, 

tknm.  in  its  natural  or  uncultivated  state,  is  said 

RUMEX  HYimoLApATHUM.      The  systema-  topossess  these  sensible  qualities  still  more 

tic  name  of  the  water-dock.     See  Hydrola-  powerfully.     The  imaginary  quality  of  the 

pathum  rue,  in  resisting  and  expelling  contagion, 

RUMEX  PATIENTIA.  The  systematic  name  is  now  laid  aside.     It  is  doubtless  a  pow- 

of  the  garden  patience.    Se'e  Rhaburbarnm  erful    stimulant,  and    is  considered,  like 

moiiachorum.  other  medicines  of  the  fetid  kind,  as  pos- 

RUMEX  SANouiifEus.  The  systematic  sessing  attenuating,  deobstruent,  and  anti- 
name  of  the  bloody  dock,  whose  root  has  spasmodic  powers.  In  the  former  London 
an  austere  and  adstringent  taste,  and  is  Pharmacopoeia  it  was  directed  in  the  form 
sometimes  given  by  the  vulgar  in  the  cure  of  an  extract;  and  was  also  an  ingredient 
of  dysentery.  in  the  pulvis  e  myrrha  comp,  but  are  now 

RUMEX  SCUTATUS.  The  systematic  name  omitted.     The  dose  of  the  leaves  is  from 

of  the   French    sorrel,   sometimes   called  15  grains  to  two  scruples. 

acetosa  rotnndifulia  in  the  shops.  Its  virtues  RUTA  GHAVEOLEXS.  The  systematic  name 

are    similar   to   those    of  common  sorrel,  of  vhe  common  rue.    See  Ruta. 

See  Acetosa.  RUTA  MURARIA.       The  plant  to  which 

RUPELLENSTS  SAL.  (From  rupelhim  Ro-  this  name  is  given  in  the  Pharmaco- 
chelle,  where  it  was  first  made  by  Dr.  Seig--  pceias,  is  the  Jlsplenium  ruta  muriaria  of 

nette.)     A  term  applied  to  Rochelie  salt.  Linnxus.     It  is  supposed  by  some  to  pos- 

Now  called  soda  tartar isata.  sess  specific  virtues  in  the  cure  of  ulcers  of 

RUPTUHA.    See  Hernia.  the  lungs,  and  is  exhibited  in  the  form  of 

Rupture.  See  Hernia.  decoction 

Rupture  tuort.  See  Hcrniaria.  RUT1DOSIS      A   corrugation  and  sub- 

RUSCUS        (A   russo    colorc,  from    the  siding  of  i he  cornea  of  the  eye.     The  spe- 

carnation  colour  of  its  berries.)     1.  The  cies  are^    1.  Rutidosis,  from    a  wound  or 

name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  puncture  penetrating  the  cornea.     2    Ru- 

system.  Class,  Dtoecia.  Order,  Syngenesia.  tidosis,  from  a  fistula  penetrating  the  cor- 

2.  The    pharmacopceial     name     of    the  nea.      3.  Rntidosis,   from    a   deficiency    of 

butchers'  broom,  or  knee-holly.     Bruscus.  the  aqueous  humour,  which  happens  from 

OxymyrrJdne.       Oxomyrrsine.       Myrtacan-  old  age,  fevers,  great  and  continued  eva- 

tha.      MyacantJia.       Scopa    regia.      Wild  cnations,  nnd  in   extreme  dryness  of  the 

myrtle.^     A   small    evergreen    shrub,  the  air.     4    R'ttidosis  of  dead   persons,  when 

ruscns  aculeatus  of  Linnaeus.     Foliis  supra  the  aqueous  humour  exhales  through  the 

Jloriferis  nudis.      It  grows  in   woods  and  cornea,  and  no  fresh  humour  is  secreted; 

thickets  in  this  country.    The  root,  which  so  that   the  cornea  becomes  obscure   and 

is  somewhat  thick,  knotty,  and  furnished  collapsed  ;  this  is  a   most  certain   sign  of 

with  long  fibres,  externally  brown,  inter-  death. 

nally  white,  and  of  a  bitterish  taste,  has  RUTULA.  (From  ruta,  rue.)  A  small  spe- 

been    recommended    as    an    aperient  and  cies  of  rue. 

diuretic  in  dropsies,  urinary  obstructions,  RUYSCMIANA  TUNICA.      The    inter- 

and  n'ephritic  cases.     It  is  seldom  used  in  nal  surface   of  the   choroid  membrane  of 

this  country.  the  human  eye,  which  this  celebrated  ana- 

Ruscus    ACUIEATUS.       The     systematic  tomist  imagined  was  a  distinct  lamina  from 

name  of  butchers'  broom.  See  Ruscns.  the  external  surface. 

Ruscus  HTPORLOSSUM.      The    systematic  RTAS.  See  Rhceas. 

name  of  the  uvularia..  See  Uvularia.  RYE,  COMMOK.    A  very  common  bread.- 


SAB 


SAC 


703 


corn  among  the  nothern  parts  of  Europe;  disposed  to  acescency  ;  hence  it  is  liable 

it  is  less  nourishing  than  wheat,  but  a  suf-  10  ft:  tncnl  in  the  stomach,  and  to  produce 

ficiently   nutritive   and  wholesome  grain,  purging,  which  people  on  the  first  using  it 

It  is  more  than  any  other  grain  strongly  commonly  experience. 


S.  A.  The  contraction  of  secvndum  art  em. 

S,  or  ss.      Immediately    following    any 
quantity,  imports  semis,  or  half. 

SABADILLA.     See  Cavadilla. 

SABINA.  (Named  from  the  Sabines, 
whose  priests  used  it  in  theirrcligious  cere- 
monies.) Suvma.  Sabina.  Steri/is.  lira- 
thu.  Common  or  barren  Savin.  Juniperus 
sabina  of  Linnaeus  :—fclns  opposiiis  erectis 
decurrentibus,  oppositionibus  pyxidutis.  Sa- 
vin is  a  native  of  the  south  of  Europe  and 
the  Levant;  it  has  long  been  cultivated  in 
our  gardens,  and  from  producing  male  and 
female  flowers  on  separate  plants  it  was 
formerly  distinguished  into  the  barren  and 
berry-bearing  savin.  The  leaves  and  tops 
of  this  plant  have  a  moderately  strong 
smell  of  the  disagreeable  kind,  and  a  hot, 
bitterish,  acrid  taste  They  give  out  great 
part  of  'heir  active  matter  to  watery  li- 
quors, and  the  whole  to  rectified  spirit. 
Distilled  with  water  they  yield  a  large 
quantity  of  essential  oil.  Decoctions  of 
the  leaves,  freed  from  the  volatile  principle 
by  inspiss  »tion  to  the  consistence  of  an  ex- 
tract, retain  a  considerable  share  of  their 
pungency  and  warmih  along  with  their  bit- 
terness, and  have  some  degree  of  smell, 
but  not  resembling  that  of  the  plant  itself. 
On  inspissating  the  spirituous  tincture, 
there  remains  an  extract  consisting  of  two 
distinct  substances,  of  which  one  is  yel- 
low, unctuous,  or  oily,  bitterish,  and  very 
pungent;  the  other  black,  resinous,  less 
pungent,  and  sub-adstringent.  Savin  is  a 
powerful  and  active  medicine,  and  has 
been  long  reputed  the  most  efficacious  in 
the  materia  medica,  for  producing  a  deter- 
mination to  the  uterus,  and  thereby  prov- 
ing emmenagogue  ;  it  heats  and  stimulates 
the  whole  system  very  considerably,  and  is 
said  to  promote  the  fluid  secretions.  The 
power  which  this  plant  possesses  (ob- 
serves Dr.  Woodvi  lie)  in  opening  uterine 
obstructions,  is  considered  to  be  so  great, 
that  we  are  told  it  has  been  frequently  em- 
ployed, and  with  too  much  success,  for 
purposes  the  most  infamous  and  unnatural. 
Ii  seems  probable,  however,  that  its  ef- 
fects in  this  way  have  been  somewhat  over- 
rated, as  it  is  found,  very  frequently,  to 
fail  as  an  emmenagogue,  though  this,  in 
some  measure,  may  be  ascribed  to  the 
smallness  of  the  dose  in  which  it  has  been 
usually  prescribed  by  physicians;  for  Dr. 
Cullen,  observes,  "  that  savin  is  a,  very 


acrid  and  heating  substance,  and  I  have 
been  often,  on  account  of  these  qualities, 
prevented  from  employing  it  in  the  quan- 
tity necessary  to  render  it  emmenagogue. 
I  must  own,  however,  that  it  shews  a  more 
powerful  determination  to  the  nterus  than 
any  other  plant  I  have  employed ;  but  I 
have  been  frequently  disappointed  in  this, 
and  its  heating  qualities  always  require  a 
great  deal  of  caution."  Dr.  Home  appears 
to  have  had  very  great  success  with  this 
medicine,  for  in  five  cases  of  amenorrh»a 
which  occurred  at  the  Royal  Infirmary  at 
Edinburgh,  four  were  cured  by  the  sabina, 
which  he  gave  in  powder  from  a  scruple  to 
a  drachm  twice  a  day.  He  says  it  is  well 
suited  to  the  debile,  but  improper  in  ple- 
thoric habits,  and  therefore  orders  repeat- 
ed bleedings  before  its  exhibition.  Coun- 
try people  give  the  juice  from  the  leaves 
and  young  tops  of  savin  mixed  with  milk 
to  their  children,  in  order  to  destroy  the 
worms  ;  it  generally  operates  by  stool,  and 
brings  them  away  with  it.  The  leaves  cut 
small,  and  given  to  horses,  mixed  with 
their  corn,  destroy  the  bots.  Externally 
savine  is  recommended  as  an  escharotic  to 
foul  ulcers,  syphilitic  warts,  &c.  A  strong 
decoction  of  the  plant  in  lard  and  wax 
forms  an  useful  ointment  to  keep  up  a  con- 
stant discharge  from  blisters,  &c.  See  Ce- 
ratnm  Sabiuce. 

SABULOUS.  (Sabuloms.  Gritty,  sandy.) 
A  term  often  applied  to  the  calcareous 
matter  in  urine. 

SABURRA.  Dirt,  sordes,  filth.  Foul- 
ness of  the  stomach,  of  which  authors  men- 
tion several  kinds,  as  the  acid,  the  bitter, 
the  empyreumatic,  the  insipid,  the  putrid. 

SACCATED  DROPSY.  Ascites  saccatus.  See 
JUsrites. 

SACCHARI  ACIDUAf.  Acid  of  sugar. 
If  one  part  of  sugar  be  distilled  with 
three  parts  of  nitric  acid,  till  nitrous  gas 
ceases  to  be  developed,  and  then  re-distil- 
led with  three  parts  of  the  same  acid,  a 
white  crystallized  salt  is  found  in  the  li- 
quid residue,  which  is  the  acid  of  sugar. 

SACCHAKUM.  (2**;t*/>6i»,  from  sac- 
schar,  Arab.)  The  Arabians  call  it  suchar, 
succhiir,  sutler,  zuchar,  zwcuro,  andzozar/ 
the  Greeks  called  it  sat;kohar,  salchurion, 
and  spotlium.  Sugar.  The  cane  from 
which  the  sugar  is  obtained  in  the  West 
and  East  Indies,  is  the  Arundo  saccka- 
rifera  of  Linnxus:— floribus  puniciiluit>f 


704  SACCHARUM. 

foliis  plants.  It  is  prepared  from  the  ex-  of  oil  and  gummy  mucilage.  From  the 
pressed  juice  boiled  with  the  addition  of  greener  parts  of  the  canes  there  is  apt  to 
quick  lime  or  common  vegetable  alkali,  be  at  times  derived  an  acid  juice,  which 
It  may  be  extracted  also  from  a  number  of  tends  to  bring  the  whole  unseasonably  into 
plants,  as  the  maple,  birch,  wheat,  corn,  a  state  of  acid  fermentation.  Fragments 
beet-root,  skirret,  parsnips,  and  dried  of  the  ligneous  part  of  the  cane,  some  por- 
grapes,  &c.  by  digesting  in  alcohol.  The  tions  of  mud  or  dirt  which  unavoidably 
alcohol  dissolves  the  sugar,  and  leaves  the  remain  on  the  canes,  and  a  blackish  sub- 
extractive  matter  untouched,  which  falls  stance  called  the  crust,  which  coated  the 
to  the  bottom.  It  may  be  taken  into  the  canes  at  the  joints,  are  also  apt  to  enter 
stomach  in  very  large  quantities,  without  into  contaminating  mixture  with  the  juice, 
producing  any  bad  consequences,  although  From  the  receiver  the  juice  is  conducted 
proofs  are  not  wanting  of  its  mischievous  along  a  wooden  gutter  lined  with  lead,  to 
effects,  by  relaxing  the  stomach,  and  thus  the  boiling-house.  In  the  boiling-house  it 
inducing  disease.  It  is  much  used  in  phar-  is  received  into  copper  pans  or  caldrons, 
macy,  as  it  firms  the  basis  of  syrups,  lo-  which  have  the  name  of  clarifiers.  Of 
zenges,  and  other  preparations.  It  is  very  these  clarifiers  the  number  and  the  capa- 
useful  as  a  medicine,  although  it  cannot  city  must  be  in  proportion  to  the  quantity 
be  considered  to  posses  much  power,  to  of  canes,  and  the  extent  of  the  sugar  plan- 
favour  the  solution  or  suspension  of  resins,  tation  on  which  the  work  is  carried  on. 
oils,  &c.  in  water,  and  is  given  as  a  pur-  Each  clarifier  has  a  syphon  or  cock,  by 
gative  for  infants.  Dr.  Cullen  classes  it  which  the  liquor  is  to  be  drawn  off.  Each 
with  the  attenuantia,  and  Bergius  states  hangs  over  a  separate  fire;  and  this  fire 
it  to  be  saponacea,  edulcorans,  relaxans,  must  be  so  confined,  that  by  the  drawing 
pectoralis,  vulneraria,  antiseptica,  nutri-  of  an  iron  slider  fitted  to  the  chimney,  the 
ens.  In  catarrhal  affections  both  sugar  fire  may  be  at  any  time  put  out.  In  the 
and  honey  are  frequently  employed:  it  has  progress  of  the  operations,  the  stream  of 
also  been  advantageously  used  in  calcul-  juice  from  the  receiver  fills  the  clarifier 
ous  complaints;  and  from  its  known  pow-  with  fresh  liquor.  Lime  in  powder  is  ad- 
er  in  preserving  animal  and  vegetable  sub-  ded  in  order  to  take  up  the  oxalic  acid,  and 
stances  from  putrefaction,  it  has  been  giv-  the  carbonaceous  matters  which  are  min- 
en  with  a  view  to  its  antiseptic  effects,  gled  with  the  juice.  The  lime  also  in  the 
The  candy,  by  dissolving  slowly  in  the  new  salts,  into  the  composition  of  which, 
mouth  is  well  suited  to  relieve  tickling  it  now  enters,  adds  itself  to  the  sugar,  as 
coughs  and  hoarseness.  Sugar  is  every  a  part  of  that  which  is  to  be  obtained  from 
where  the  basis  of  that  which  is  called  the  process.  The  lime  is  to  be  put  in  in 
sweetness.  Its  presence  is  previously  ne-  the  proportion  of  somewhat  less  than  a 
cessary  in  order  to  the  taking  place  of  pint  of  lime  to  every  hundred  gallons  of 
vinous  fermentation.  Its  extraction  from  liquor.  When  it  is  in  too  great  quantities, 
plants  which  afford  it  in  the  greatest  abun-  however,  it  is  apt  to  destroy  a  part  of  the 
dance,  and  i{s  refinement  for  the  common  pure  saccharine  matter.  Some  persons  em- 
uses  of  life,  in  a  pure  and  separate  state,  ploy  alkaline  ashes,  as  preferable  to  lime, 
are  among  the  most  important  of  the  che-  for  the  purpose  of  extracting  the  extrane- 
mical  manufactures.  ous  matter;  but  it  is  highly  probable,  that 

The  following  is  the  mode  of  its  manu-  lime,  judiciously  used,  might  answer  better 
facture  in  the  West  Indies:  The  plants  are  than  any  other  substance  whatsoever.  The 
cultivated  in  rows,  on  fields  enriched  by  liquor  is  now  to  be  heated* almost  to  ebulli- 
such  manures  as  can  most  easily  be  pro-  tion.  The  heat  dissolves  the  mechanical 
cured,  and  tilled  with  the  plough.  They  union,  and  thus  favours  the  chemical  chang- 
are  annually  cut.  The  cuttings  are  car-  es  in  its  different  parts.  When  the  proper 
ried  to  the  mill.  They  are  cut  into  short  heat  appears,  from  a  rising  scum  on  the 
pieces,  and  arranged  in  small  bundles,  surface  of  the  liquor,  to  have  been  produ- 
The  mill  is  wrought  by  water,  wind,  or  ced,  the  fire  is  then  extinguished  by  the 
cattle.  The  parts  which  act  on  the  canes  application  of  the  damper.  In  this  state  of 
are  upright  cylinders.  Between  these  the  the  liquor,  the  greater  part  of  the  impuri- 
canes  are  inserted,  compressed,  squeezed  ties,  being  different  in  specific  gravity  from 
till  all  their  juice  is  obtained  from  them,  the  pure  saccharine  solution,  and  being  also 
and  are  themselves,  sometimes,  even  re-  of  such  a  nature  as  to  yield  more  readily 
duced  to  powder.  .One  of  these  mills  of  to  the  chemical  action  of  heat,  are  brought 
the  best  construction,  bruises  canes  to  up  to  the  surface  in  a  scum.  After  this 
such  a  quantity  as  to  afford,  in  one  day,  scum  has  been  sufficiently  formed  on  the 
10,000  gallons  of  juice,  when  wrought  cooling  lipuor,  this  liquor  is  carefully 
with  only  ten  mules.  The  expressed  juice  drawn  off,  either  by  a  syphon,  which  raises 
is  received  into  a  leaden  bed.  It  is  thence  a  pure  stream  through  the  scum,  or  by  a 
conveyed  into  a  vessel  called  the  receiver,  cock  drawing  the  liquor  at  the  bottom  from. 
The  juice  is  found  to  consist  of  eight  parts  under  the  scum.  The  scum  in  either  case 
of  pure  water,  one  part  of  sugar,  one  part  sinks  down  unbroken,  as  the  liquor  flows; 


SACCHARUiVT.  7Q5 

and  is  now,  by  cooling,  of  such  tenacity,  as  neral  process  in  the  British  West  Indies 
»ot  to  send  to  any  intermixture  with  the  In  this  state  our  West  India  surar  is  imi 
liquor.  The  liquor  drawn,  after  this  puri-  ported  into  Britain.  The  formation  of 
fication  from  the  boiler,  is  received  into  a  loaves  of  white  sugar  is  a  subsequent  pro- 
gutter  or  channel,  by  which  it  is  conveyed  cess.  In  the  French  West  India  Isles  it 
to  the  grand  copper,  or  evaporating  boiler,  has  long  been  customary  to  perform  the 
If  made  from  good  canes,  and  properly  last  part  of  this  train  of  processes  in  a 
clarified,  it  will  now  appear  almost  trans-  manner  somewhat  different,  and  which 
parent.  In  this  copper,  the  liquor  is  heat-  affords  the  sugar  in  a  state  of  greater  pu- 
ed  to  actual  ebullition,  The  scum  raised  rity.  This  preparation,  taking  the  sugar 
to  the  surface  by  the  boiling  is  skimmed  off  from  the  cooler,  then  puts  it,  not  into 
as  it  rises  The  ebullition  is  continued  till  hogsheads  with  holes  in  the  bottom  as 
there  be  a  considerable  diminution  in  the  above,  but  into  conical  pots,  each  of 
quantity  of  the  liquor.  The  liquor  now  which  has  at  its  bottom  a  hole  half  an  inch 
appears  nearly  of  the  colour  of  Madeira  in  diameter,  that  is,  in  the  commencement 
wine.  It  is  at  last  transferred  into  a  se-  of  the  process,  stopped  with  a  plag  After 
cond  and  smaller  copper.  An  addition  of  re maining  some  time  in  the  pot,  the  sugar 
lime-water  is  here  made,  both  to  dilute  the  becomes  perfectly  cool  and  fixed  The 
thickening  liquor,  to  detach  the  super-  sugar  is  then  removed  out  of  the  hole  ;  the 
abundant  acid,  and  to  favour  the  formation  pot  is  placed  over  a  large  jar,  and  the  me- 
of  the  sugar.  If  the  liquor  be  now  in  its  lasses  are  suffered  to  drip  away  from  it. 
proper  state,  the  scum  rises  in  large  bub-  After  as  much  of  the  melasses  as  will  easily 
bles,  with  very  little  discolouration.  The  run  off  has  been  thus  drained  away,  the 
skimming  and  the  evaporation  together  surface  of  the  sugar  in  the  jar  is  covered 
produce  a  considerable  diminution  in  the  with  a  stratum  of  fine  clay,  and  water  is 
quantity  of  the  liquor.  It  is  then  trans-  poured  upon  the  clay.  The  water  oozing 
ferred  into  another  smaller  boiler.  In  this  gently  through  the  pores  of  the  clay,  per- 
iast  boiler,  the  evaporation  is  renewed,  vades  the  whole  mass  of  sugar,  redissolves 
and  continued  till  the  liquor  is  brought  to  the  melasses  still  remaining  in  it,  with  some 
that  degree  of  thickness  at  which  it  appears  parts  of  the  sugar  itself,  and  carrying  these 
fit  to  be  finally  cooled.  In  the  cooler,  a  off  by  the  holes  in  the  bottom  of  the  pot, 
shallow  wooden  vessel  of  considerable  renders  that  which  resists  the  solution 
length  and  wideness,  commonly  of  such  a  much  purer  than  the  muscovado  sugar 
size  as  to  contain  a  hogshead  of  sugar,  made  in  the  English  way.  The  sugar  pre- 
the  sugar  as  it  cools,  granulates,  or  runs  pared  in  this  manner  is  called  clayed  sugar, 
into  an  imperfect  crystallization,  by  which  It  is  sold  for  a  higher  price  in  the  European 
it  is  separated  from  the  melasses,  a  mixed  markets  than  the  muscovado  sugar  ;  but 
saccharine  matter  too  impure  to  be  ca-  there  is  a  loss  of  sugar  in  the  process  by 
pable  even  of  this  imperfect  crystalliza-  claying,  which  deters  the  British  planters 
tion.  To  determine  whether  the  liquor  be  from  adopting  this  practice  so  generally  as 
fit  to  be  taken  from  the  last  boiler  to  be  do  the  French. 

finally  cooled,  it  is  necessary  to  take  out  a  The  raw  sugars  are  still  contaminated 
portion  from  the  boiler,  and  try  separate-  and  debased  by  a  mixture  of  acid  carbo- 
ly,  whether  it  does  not  separate  into  gra-  naceous  matter,  oil,  and  colouring  -resin, 
nulated  sugar  and  melasses.  From  the  To  free  them  from  these  is  the  business  of 
cooler  the  sugar  is  removed  to  the  curing-  the  European  sugar-bakers.  A  new  solu- 
house.  This  is  a  spacious  airy  building,  tion  ;  clarification  with  alkaline  substances 
It  is  provided  with  a  capacious  cistern  for  fitted  to  attract  away  the  oil,  acid,  and 
the  reception  of  melasses,  and  over  the  other  contaminating  matters  ;  slow  evapo- 
cistern  is  erected  a  frame  of  strong  joist-  ration  ;  and  a  final  cooling  in  suitable 
work,  unfilled  and  uncovered.  Empty  moulds ;  are  the  processes  which  at  last 
hogsheads,  open  at  the  head,  bored  at  produce  loaves  of  white  sugar, 
the  bottom  with  a  few  holes,  and  having  a  The  melasses  being  nothing  else  but  a 
stalk  of  plaintain  leaf  thrust  through  each  very  impure  refuse  of  the  sugar  from  which 
of  the  holes,  while  it  rises  at  the  same  they  drip,  are  susceptible  of  being  em- 
time  through  the  inside  of  the  hogshead,  ployed  in  a  new  ebullition,  by  which  a 
are  disposed  upon  the  frames.  The  mass  second  quantity  of  sugar  may  be  obtained 
of  the  saccharine  matter  from  the  coolers  from  them  The  remainder  of  the  me« 
is  put  into  these  hogsheads.  The  melasses  lasses  is  employed  to  yield  rum  by  distil- 
drip  into  the  cistern  through  the  spongy  lation. 

plaintain  stalks  in  the  holes.  Within  the  In  rum,  alcohol  is  mixed  with  oil,  wa- 
space  of  three  weeks  the  melasses  are  ter,  oxalic  acid,  and  *  mixture  of  empy- 
sufficiently  drained  off,  and  the  sugar  re-  reumatic  matter.  The  French  prepare, 
mains  dry.  By  this  process  it  is  at  last  from  the  mixture  of  melasses  with  water, 
brought  into  the  state  of  what  is  called  a  species  of  wine  of  good  quality  In  its 
muscovado  or  raw  sugar.  This  is  the  ge-  preparation,  the  solution  is  brought  into 

MX 


706  SAC  SAC 

fermentation,  then  passed  through  strainers  small  proportion  of  oxygen,  exist  in  any' 
to  purify  it,  ther  put  in  casks  ;  after  clear-  considerable  plenty,  li  is  not  improbable, 
ing  itself  in  these,  transferred  into  others,  but  that  if  penetration  by  a  freezing  cold 
in  which  it  is  to  be  preserved  for  use.  could  be  commanded  at  pleasure,  with 
The  ratio  of  these  processes  is  extremely  sufficient  cheapness,  it  would  enable  us  to 
beautiful ;  they  are  all  directed  to  purify  obtain  saccharine  matter  in  a  large  propor- 
the  sugar  from  contaminating  mixtures,  tion,  from  a  variety  of  substances,  from 
and  to  reduce  it  into  that  state  of  dryness  which  even  germination  does  not  yield  a 
or  crystallization,  in  which  it  is  susceptible  sufficient  quantity.  In  the  beet,  and 
of  being  the  most  conveniently  preserved  some  other  European  vegetables,  sugar 
for  agreeable  use.  The  heat  in  general  is  naturally  formed  by  the  functions  of 
arts  both  mechanically  to  effect  a  sufficient  vegetation  to  perfect  combination.  From 
dissolution  i.fthe  aggregation  of  the  parts  these  the  sugar  is  obvained  by  rasping  down 
of  the  cane  juice,  and  chemically  to  pro-  the  vegetable,  extracting  by  water  its 
duce  in  it  new  combinations  into  which  saccharine  juice,  evaporating  the  water 
caloric  must  enter  as  an  ingredient.  The  charged  with  the  juice  to  the  consistency 
first  gentle  heat  is  intended  cimfly  to  ope-  of  syrup,  clarifying,  purifying,  and  crystal- 
rate  with  the  mechanical  influence,  raising  lizing  it,  just  in  the  same  manner  as  sugar 
to  the  surface  impurities,  which  are  more  from  the  sugar-cane. 

easily  removed  by  skimming,  than  by  any  SACCHABUM  ACEBNUM.  See  Saccharum 
other  means  ;  agentle,  not  a  violent  heat,  canadense. 

is  in  this  instance  employed,  because  a  SACCHARUM  ALBUM.  White  or  refined 
violent  heat  would  produce  empyi  ewmatic  sugar. 

salts,  the  production  of  which  is  to  be  SACCHAHUM  ALUMIXIS.  Alum  mixed  with 
carefully  avoided.  A  boiling  heat  is,  in  dragon's  blood  and  dried, 
the  continuation  of  the  processes,  made  SACCHABUM  CANADENSE.  The  sugar  ob- 
use  of,  because,  after  the  fi.pt  impurities  tained  from  a  species  of  maple-tree,  the 
have  been  skimmed  off,  contaminating  em-  Acer  pseudo-platanus  of  Linnaeus,  in  Cana- 
pyreuiuatic  salts  are  less  readily  formed>  da,  and  imported  into  some,  parts  of  Eu- 
because  a  boiling  heat  is  necessary  to  effect  rope.  It  is  supposed  to  be  efficacious  in 
a  complete  development  of  the  saccha-  disorders  of  the  breast.  Every  part  of 
rine  matter,  and  because  the  gradual  con-  the  plant  contains  a  sweet  saccharine  juice, 
centration  of  the  sugar  is,  by  such  a  heat,  The  trunk,  root,  or  branches,  wounded 
to  be  best  accomplished.  Lime  is  em-  early  in  the  spring,  bleed  a  large  quantity 
ployed,  because  it  has  a  stronger  affinity  of  clear  liquor,  which  in  its  dilute  state 
than  sugar  with  all  the  contaminating  mat-  tastes  somewhat  sweetish, and  being  inspis- 
ters,  and  particularly  because  it  attracts  sated,  yields  the  concrete  sugar,  with  a 
into  a  neutral  combination  that  excess  of  syrupy  matter  resembling  melasses.  The 
oxalic  acid  which  is  apt  to  exist  in  the  unboiled  juice  has  been  drank  as  an  anti- 
saccharine  solution.  Skimming  removes  scorbutic.  The  Canada  sugar  is  much 
the  new  salts  which  the  most  easily  assume  esteemed  in  France  in  disorders  of  the 
a  solid  form.  The  dripping  carries  away  breast. 

a  mixture  of  water,  oil,  earth,  sugar,  from        SACCHABUM  CANDIDUM.    Sugar  candy, 
the  crystallized  sugar  :  for,  in  all  ourcrys-       SACCHABUM    JVON    PUBIFICATUM.     Brown 
tallizations  We  can  never  perform  the  pro-   sugar.     It  is  often  exhibited  as  a  laxative 
cess  in  the  great  way,  with  such  nicety  as   in    clysters,    and    internally    to   children, 
to  preserve  it  free  from  an  equality  of  pro-       SACCHABUM  OFFICINARUM.    The  systema- 
portions,  that  must  necessarily  occasion  a    tic  name  in   some  pharmacopoeias  of  the 
residue.     Repeated  solution,  clarification,    sugar-cane.  See  Sacchurum. 
evaporation,  are  requisite  to  produce  pure        SACCHABUM  PUBIFICATUM.  Double  refined 
white  sugar  from  the  brown  and  raw  su-  or  loaf  sugar.  See  Saccharum. 
gars;  because  the  complett  purification  of       SACCHABUM  SATUBNI.     See  Plumbi  super- 
this  matter  from  acid  and  colouring  matter,   acetas. 

is  an  operation  of  great  difficulty,  and  not  SACCHO-LACTIC  ACID.  The  sugar 
to  be  finally  completed  without  processes  of  milk  in  combination  with  oxygen, 
which  are  longer  than  can  be  conveniently  SACCHOLAT.  Satcholus  A  salt  form- 
performed  at  the  first,  upon  the  sugar  ed  by  the  combination  of  the  saccholactic 
plantation.  From  vegetables  of  European  acid  with  different  bases,  as  saccholat 
growth,  sugar  is  not  to  be  easily  obtained,  of  iron,  sacc'iolat  of  ammonia,  &c  &c. 
unless  the  process  of  germination  be  first  SACCULI  ADTPOSI.  The  bursae  mucosx 
produced  in  them;  or  unless  they  have  of  ihe  joints. 

been  penetrated  by  intense  frost.     Germi-        SACCULUS.     (D;m.  of  saccus,  a  bag.) 
nation,    or    thorough   freezing,    develops    A  little  bag. 

sugar  into  all  vegetables  in  which  its  pnn-        SACCUIUS  CHYLIFERUS.      The  receptacle 
ciples  of  hydrogen  and  carbon,    with  a  of  the  chyle. 


SAC  SAC  70?, 

SACCULTTS  CORDIS.  The  pericardium  or  ends  in  the  posterior  and  inferior  part  of 
receptacle  of  the  heart.  the  transverse  process  of  the  last  vertebra 

SACCULTJS  LACHRYMALIS.  See  Saccus  of  the  neck.  From  the  upper  part  of  the 
lachrymalis.  five,  six,  seven,  eight,  nine,  ten,  or  eleven 

SACCUS  LACHRYMALIS.  The  la-  lower  ribs,  (for  the  number,  thoifgh  most 
chrymal  sac  is  situated  in  the  internal  can-  commonly  seven  or  eight,  vanes  in  dif- 
thus  of  the  ejie,  behind  the  lachrymal  ferent  subjects,)  arise  as  many  thin  bundles 
caruncle,  in  a  cavity  formed  by  the  os  of  fleshy  fibres,  which,  after  a  very  short 
unguis.  It  receives  the  tears  from  the  progress,  terminate  in  the  inner  side  of 
puncta  lachrymalia,  and  conveys  them  into  this  muscle,  and  have  been  named  by 
the  ductus  lachrymalis.  Steno,  musculi  ad  sacro  lumbalem  accessorii. 

SACER.  (From  sugur,  secret,  Heb.)  Besides  these,  we  find  the  muscle  sending 
Sacred.  Applied  to  some  diseases  which  off  a  fleshy  slip  from  its  upper  part,  which 
were  supposed  to  be  immediately  inflicted  is  inserted  into  the  posterior  and  inferior 
from  heaven,  as  sacer  morbits,  the  epilepsy,  part  of  the  transverse  processes  of  the  five 
sacer  ignis,  erysipelas,  &c.  A  bone  is  inferior  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  by  as  many 
called  the  os  sacrum,  because  it  was  once  distinct  tendons  This  is  generally  describ- 
ofTered  in  sacrifices.  It  also  means  be-  ed  as  adistinct  muscle.  Diemerbroeck,  and 
longing  to  the  os  sacrum.  Douglas  and  Albinns  after  him,  call  it  rer- 

SACK.  A  wine  used  by  our  ancestors,  vicalis  descendens.  Winslow  names  it  trans- 
which  some  have  taken  to  be  Rhenish,  and  ver,ialis  coUateralis  colli.  Morgagm  consi- 
others  Canary  wine.  Probably  it  was  what  ders  it  as  an  appendage  to  the  sacro  Itim- 
is  called  dry  mountain,  or  some  Spanish  balis.  The  uses  of  this  muscle  are  to  as- 
wine  of  that  sort.  Howell,  in  his  French  sist  in  erecting  the  trunk  of  the  body,  in 
and  English  Dictionary,  1650,  translates  turning  itxiipon  its  axis  or  to  one  «ide,  and 
sack  by  the  words  vin  d'Espagne.  Vin  in  drawing  the  ribs  downwards.  By  means 
sec.  of  its  upper  slip,  it  serves  to  turn  the  neck 

SACRA  HERBA.     Common  vervain.  obliquely  backwards,  or  to  one  side. 

SACRA  TINCTURA.  Aloes,  canella  alba  SACRQ-SCIATIC  LIGAMENTS.  The 
and  mountain  wine.  ligaments  which  connect  the  ossa  innomi- 

SACRAL.     Of  or   belonging  to  the  sa-  nata  with  the  os  sacrum, 
crum  ;  as   sacral  arteries,  veins,   nerves,       SACRUM.     (So  called  from  sacer,  sa- 
muscles,  &c.  cred ;  because  it  was  formerly  offered   in 

SACRO  COCCYGJEUS.  A  muscle  of  the  sacrifices.)  Os  sacrum.  Os  basilare.  The 
coccyx  of  the  back  os  sacrum  derives  its  name  from  its  being 

SACRO-LUM  BALIS  Sacro-lumbaris  of  offered  in  sacrifice  by  the  ancients,  or  per- 
authors.  Lvmbo-costo-trachelien  of  Du-  haps  from  its  supporting  the  organs  of  ge- 
mas.  A  long  muscle,  thicker  and  broader  neration,  which  they  considered  as  sacred, 
below  than  above,  and  extending  from  the  In  young  subjects  it  is  composed  of  five  or 
os  sacrum  to  the  lower  part  of  the  neck,  six  pieces,  united  by  cartilage ;  but  in 
under  the  serrati  postici,  rhomboideus,  more  advanced  age  it  becomes  one  bone, 
trapezius,  and  latissimus  dorsi.  It  arises  in  which,  however,  we  may  still  easily 
in  common  with  the  longissimus  dorsi,  distinguish  the  marks  of  the  former  separa- 
tendinous  without,  and  fleshy  within,  from  tion.  Its  shape  has  been  sometimes  com- 
the  posterior  part  of  the  os  sacrum  ;  from  pared  to  an  irregular  triangle  ;  and  some- 
the  posterior  edge  of  the  spine  of  the  ilium;  times,  and  perhaps  more  properly,  to  a 
from  all  the  spinous  processes,  and  from  pyramid,  flattened  before  and  behind,  with 
near  the  roots  of  the  transverse  processes  its  basis  placed  towards  the  lumbar  ver- 
of  the  lumbar  vertebrae.  At  the  bottom  of  tebrae,  and  its  point  terminating  in  the 
the  back  it  separates  from  the  longissimus  coccyx.  We  find  it  convex  behind,  and 
dorsi,  with  which  it  had  before  formed,  as  slightly  concave  before,  with  its  inferior 
it  were,  only  one  muscle,  and  ascending  portion  bent  a  little  forwards.  Its  ante- 
obliquely  outwards,  gradually  diminishes  rior  surface  is  smooth,  and  affords  four, 
in  thickness,  and  terminates  above  in  a  and  sometimes  five  transverse  lines,  of  a 
very  narrow  point.  From  the  place  where  colour  different  from  the  rest  of  the  bone, 
it  quits  the  longissimus  dorsi,  to  that  of  its  These  are  the  remains  of  the  intermediate 
termination,  we  find  it  fleshy  at  its  poste-  cartilages  by  which  its  several  pieces  were 
rior,  and  tendinous  at  its  anterior  edp^e.  united  in  infancy.  Its  posterior  convex 
This  tendinous  side  sends  off  as  many  long  surface  has  several  prominences,  the  most 
and  thin  tendous  as  there  are  ribs.  The  remarkable  of  which  are  its  spinous  pro- 
lowermost  of  these  tendons  are  broader,  cesses  ;  these  are  usually  three  in  number, 
thicker,  and  shorter  than  those  above  ;  and  gradually  become  shorter,  so  that  the 
they  are  inserted  into  the  inferior  edge  of  third  is  not  so  long  as  the  second,  nor  the 
each  rib,  where  it  begins  to  be  curved  second  as  the  first.  This  arrangement 
forwards  towards  the  sternum,  excepting  enables  us  to  sit  with  ease.  Its  transverse 
only  the  uppermost  and  last  tendon,  which  pocesses  are  formed  into  one  oblong  pro- 


70S 


SAL 


cess,  which  becomes  gradually  smaller  as 
it  descends.  At  the  superior  part  of  the 
bone  we  observe  two  oblique  processes, 
of  a  cylindrical  shape,  and  somewhat  con- 
cave, which  are  articulated  with  the  last 
of  the  l>tml>ar  vertebrae.  At  the  base  of 
each  of  these  oblique  processes  is  a  notch, 
which,  with  such  another  in  the  vertebrae 
above  it,  forms  a  passage  for  the  twenty- 
fourth  spinal  nerve.  In  viewing  this  bone, 
either  before  or  behind,  we  observe 
four,  and  sometimes  five  holes  on  each 
side,  situate  at  each  extremity  of  the 
transverse  lines  which  mark  the  divisions 
of  the  bone.  Of  these  holes,  the  anterior 
ones,  and  of  these  again,  the  uppermost, 
are  the  largest,  and  afford  a  passage  to  the 
nerves.  The  posterior  holes  are  smaller, 
covered  with  membranes,  and  destined  for 
the  same  purpose  as  the  former.  Some- 
times at  the  bottom  of  the  bone  there  is 
only  a  notch,  and  sometimes  there  is  a 
hole  common  to  it  and  the  os  coccygis. 
The  cavity  between  the  body  of  this  bone 
and  its  processes,  for  the  lodgment  of  the 
spinal  marrow,  is  triangular,  and  becomes 
smaller  as  it  descends,  till  at  length  it  ter- 
minates obliquely  on  each  side  at  the  lower 
part  of  the  bone.  Below  the  third  divi- 
sion of  the  bone,  however,  the  cavity  is 
no  longer  completely  bony,  as  in  the  rest 
of  the  spine,  but  is  defended  posteriorly 
only  by  a  very  strong  membrane  ;  hence  a 
wound  in  this  part  may  be  attended  with 
the  most  dangerous  consequences.  This 
bone  is  articulated  above,  with  the  last 
lumbar  vertebra:  laterally,  it  is  firmly 
onited,  by  a  broad  irregular  surface  to  the 
ossa  innominata,  or  hip  bone  :  and  below 
it  is  joined  to  the  os  coccygis.  In  women 
the  os  sacrum  is  usually  shorter,  broader, 
and  more  curved,  than  in  men,  by  which 
means  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis  is  more  en- 
large  d. 

Sojjln-wer.  See  Carthamus. 

Saffron    See  Crocus. 

Su/fron,  bastard   See  Carthamus. 

Sujfron,  meado-w.    See  Colchicum. 

Stijfron  of  steel.  A  red  oxide  of  iron. 

SAGAPENUM.  (The  name  is  derived 
from  some  eastern  dialect.)  Serapinnm 
It  is  conjectured  that  this  concrete  gummi- 
resinous  juice  is  the  production  of  an  orien- 
tal umbelliferous  plant.  Sagapenum  is 
brought  from  Persia  and  Alexandria  in 
large  masses,  externally  yellowish,  inter- 
nally paler,  and  of  an  horny  clearness. 
Its  taste  is  hot  and  biting",  its  smell  of  the 
alliaceous  and  fetid  kind,  and  its  virtues 
are  similar  to  those  which  have  been  ascri- 
bed to  assafoetida,  hut  weaker,  and  <  onse- 
quently  it  is  less  powerful  in  its  effects. 

Sage.  See  Salvia. 

Sage  of  Bctlikhem.   See  Pulmonaria. 

Sage  of  Jerusalem.  See  Pulmonaria  ma- 
culuta. 


Sage  of  virtue.  See  Salvia  hortensis  mi- 
nor. 

SAGITAL  SUTURE.  (Sutura  sagit- 
tails,  from  sagitta,  an  arrow.)  Sutura 
virgata,  obel<ea,  rhabdoides.  The  suture 
which  unites  the  two  parietal  bones.  It 
has  been  named  sagittal,  from  its  lying 
between  the  coronal  andlamdoidal  sutures, 
as  an  arrow  betwixt  the  string  and  the 
bow. 

SAGITTARIA  ALEXIPHARMACA.  Malacca 
radix.  Canna  indica.  Jlrundo  indica.  Ar- 
row-root  ;  dart  wort. 

SAGITTABIA  SAOITTIFOLIA.  (From  sagit- 
ta,  an  arrow.)  The  systematic  name  of  the 
common  arrow-head,  whose  roots  are  es- 
culent but  not  very  nutritious. 

SAGO.  Sagus.  Sagu.  A  dry  fecula, 
obtained  from  the  pith  of  a  species  of 
palm,  the  Cycas  circualis  of  Linnaeus,  in 
the  islands  of  Java,  Molucca,  and  the 
Philippines.  The  same  substance  is  also 
brought  from  the  West-Indies,  but  it  is 
inferior  to  that  brought  from  the  East. 
Sago  becomes  soft  and  transparent  by  boil- 
ing in  water,  and  forms  a  light  and  agree- 
able liquid,  much  recommended  in  fe- 
brile, phthisical,  and  calculous  disorders, 
&c.  To  make  it  palatable,  it  is  customary 
to  add  to  it,  when  boiled  or  softened  with 
water,  some  lemon  juice,  sugar  and 
wine. 

SAGU.  See  Sago. 

Saint  Anthony's  fire.  See  Erysipelas. 

Saint  Ignatius'*  bean.  See  Faba  in- 
dica. 

Saint  James's  wort.     See  Jacobxa. 

Saint  John's  loort    See  ffypericum. 

Saint  Vitus's  dance.  See  Chorea  sancti 
Viti. 

SAL  ABSINTHII.  Salt  of  wormwood.  This 
salt  is  an  imperfect  carbonat  of  potash. 
See  Potass*  subcarbonas. 

SAL  ACETOcELL-as.  The  salt  of  wood- 
sorrel,  usually  vended  for  salt  of  lemons, 
is  an  acidulated  oxylat  of  potash,  and  called 
in  the  new  chemical  nomenclature  oxylas 
potasses  acidulus. 

SAL  ALKALINUS  FIXUS.  See  Jllkali, 
fixed. 

SAL  ALKALIXUS  VOLATILIS  See  Jlm- 
monia. 

SAL  AMMONIAC.  Murias  ammonia. 
A  saline  concrete  formed  by  the  combina- 
tion of  the  muriatic  acid  with  ammonia. 
This  salt  is  obtained  from  several  sources. 
It  is  found  in  places  adjacent  to  volcanoes. 

1.  It  appears  in  the  form  of  an   efflore- 
scence, or  groups  of  needles,  separate  or 
compacted  together,  generally  of  a  yellow 
or  red  colour,  and  mixed  with  arsenic  and 
orpmient ;  but  no    use   is    made    of  that 
which  is  procured  in  this  way. 

2.  In  Egypt  it  is  made  in  great  quanti- 
ties from  the  soot  of  camel's  dung,  which 
is  burnt  at  Cairo  instead  of  wood.     This 


SAL 


SAL 


709 


soot  is  put  into  large  round  bottles,  a  foot 
and  a  half  in  diameter,  and  terminating  in 
a  ne'ck  two  inches  long.  The  bottles  are 
filled  up  with  this  matter  to  within  four 
inches  of  the  neck.  Each  bottle  holds 
about  forty  pounds  of  soot,  and  affords 
nearly  six  pounds  of  salt.  The  vessels  are 
put  into  a  furnace  in  the  form  ot  an  oven, 
so  that  only  the  necks  appear  above.  A 
fire  of  camel's  dung  is  kindled  beneath  it, 
and  continued  for  three  days  and  three 
nights.  On  the  second  and  the  third  day 
the  salt  is  sublimated.  The  bottles  are 
then  broken,  and  the  salt  is  taken  out  in 
cakes.  These  cakes,  which  are  sent  just 
as  they  have  been  taken  out  of  the  bottles 
in  Egypt,  are  convex,  and  unequal  on  the 
one  side;  on  the  middle  of  this  side  they 
exhibit  each  a  tuburcle,  corresponding  to 
the  nepk  of  the  bottle  in  which  it  was 
prepared.  The  lower  side  is  concave,  and 
both  are  sooty. 

3.  In  this  country  sal  ammoniac  is  like- 
wise prepared  in  great  quantities  The 
volatile  alkali  is  obtained  from  soot,  bones, 
and  other  substances  known  to  contain  it. 
To  this  the  sulphuric  acid  is  added,  and 
this  vitrolic  ammoniac  is  decomposed  by 
muriate  of  soda  or  common  salt  in  a  double 
affinity.  The  liquor  obtained  in  conse- 
quence of  this  decomposition  contains  sul- 
phate of  soda  and  muriate  of  ammonia. 
The  first  is  crystallized,  and  the  second 
sublimated  so  as  to  form  cakes,  which  aie 
then  exposed  to  sale. 

Ammoniacal  muriate  has  a  poignant, 
acrid,  and  urinous  taste.  Its  crystals  are 
in  the  form  of  long  hexahaedral  pyramids, 
a  number  of  them  are  sometimes  united 
together  in  an  acute  angular  direction,  so 
as  to  exhibit  the  form  of  feathers.  M. 
Rome  de  Lille  thinks  the  crystal?  of  am- 
moniacal  muriate  to  be  octohaedrons  bun- 
dled together.  This  salt  is  sometimes, 
but  not  frequently,  found  in  cubic  crystals 
in  the  middle  of  the  concave  hollow  part 
of  the  sublimated  cakes.  It  possesses  one 
singular  physical  property,  a  kind  of  duc- 
tility or  elasticity,  which  causes  it  to  yield 
under  the  hammer,  or  even  the  fingers, 
and  makes  it  difficult  to  reduce  it  to  a 
powder.  Muriate  of  ammonia  is  totally 
volatile,  but  a  very  strong  fire  is  requisite 
to  sublime  it.  It  is  liable  to  no  alteration 
from  air;  it  may  be  kept  for  a  long  time 
without  suffering  any  change  ;  it  dissolves 
very  readily  in  water.  Six  parts  of  cold 
water  are  sufficient  to  dissolve  one  of  the 
suit.  A  considerable  cold  is  produced  as 
the  solution  takes  place,  and  this  cold  is 
still  keener  when  the  salt  is  mixed  with 
ice.  Tins  artificial  cold  is  happily  applied 
to  produce  several  phenomena  which  could 
not  otherwise  take  place,  such  as  the  con- 
gelation of  water  on  certain  occasions, 


the  crystallization  of  certain  salts,  the  fix- 
ation  and  preservation  of  certain  liquids, 
naturally  very  subject  to  evaporation,  8cc. 

SAL  AMMONIACUM  ACETPSUM.  See  Liquor 
ammonite  acetatia. 

SAL  AMMONIACUM  LiauiDUM.  See  Liquor 
ammoniac  acetatia. 

SAL  AMMONIACUM  MARTIALE.  See  Fer- 
rum  ammoniutum. 

SAL     AMMONIACUM      SECRETUM     GT.AUBEIU 

See  Sulphas  ammonia. 

SAL   AMMONIACUM    VEGETABILE.       See     L4- 

quor  ammonia  acetate 

SAL  AMMONIACUS  FIXUS.  The  muriate  of 
lime  was  formerly  so  termed. 

SAL  AMMONIACUS  NITROSUS.  See  JVitras 
ammonite. 

SAL  ANTIMONII.    Tartar  emetic. 

SAL  ARGENTI.  Salt  of  Silver.  See  JVV- 
tras  argenti. 

SAL  CATHARTICUS  AMARUS.  See  Magne* 
sice  sulphas. 

SAL    CATHARTICUS  ANGLICANUS.    See  Mag- 

nesiae  sulphas. 

SAL    CATHABTICUS    GLAUBERI.        See     Sodit 

sulphas,  •* 

SAL  COMMUNIS.     See  Sodce  murias. 

SAL  CORNU  CERVI  VOLATILE.  See  Car- 
bonus  Jlmmonite. 

SAL  CULINARIS.     See  Sodae  murias. 

SAL  DE  DUOBUS.     Si-e  Potassx  sulphas. 

SAL  DIURETICCS.     See  Potussae  acetas. 

SAL  DIGESTIVUS  SYLVII.  A  natural  salt, 
formed  of  muriatic  acid  and  potash.  See 
Potass<e  murias. 

SAL  EPSOMENSIS.  See  Magnetic  sul' 
phas. 

SAL  ESSENTIALIS  TARTARI.  See  Tartar, 
acid  of. 

SAL  FEBRIFUGUS  SYLVII.  See  Potass£ 
murias. 

SAL  FONTIUM.     See  Sodae  murias. 

SAL  FOSSILIS.     See  Sodx  murias. 

SAL  GEMMJE.  Common  or  rock  salt.  See 
Sodx  murias. 

SAL  GLAUBERI     See  Sodae  sulphas. 

SAL  HERB  ARUM.  See  Potassx  subcarbo- 
nas. 

SAL  MARINUS.     See  Sodx  murias. 

SAL  MARTIS.     See  Ferri  sulphas. 

SAL     MARTIS      MURIATICUM      SUBLIMATUM. 

See  Ferrum  ammoniatum. 

SAL  MICROCOSMICUS.  The  compound  saU 
ine  matter  obtained  by  inspissating  human 
urine. 

SAL    MIRABILIS    GLAUBERI.      See   Sodif  Sill- 

phas. 

SAL  MURIATICUS.     See  Sodte  murias. 

SAL  PLANTARUM.  See  Polassce  subcarbo* 
nus. 

SAL  POLYCHRESTUS.    See  Potass*  sulphas. 

SAL  POLYCHRESTUS  GLASERI.   See  PotaS- 

s<e  sulphas. 

SAL  POLYCHHESTUS  SEIGNETTI.   See 

tartaristita. 


710 


SAL 


SAL  PRUNELLJB.  Nitrat  of  potash  cast 
into  flat  cakes  or  round  balls. 

SAL  RUPELLEXSIS.     S<  e  Soda  tartarisata. 

SAL  SATURN i.     See  Plumbi  superacetas. 

SAL  SEDATITUS.     See  Boracic  and 

SAL  SEDATIVUS  HOMBERGII.  See  Boracic 
acid 

SAL  SEDLICENSIS.  See  Sulphas  Magne- 
sia. 

SAL  SEIGXETTI.     See  Soda  tartarisata. 

SAL  succisi.  The  succinic  acid.  See 
Succinic  acid. 

SAL  TAKTARI.  See  Potassa  carbonas  and 
Potassa. 

SAL    THERMARTJM    CAROLIBTARUM.     A  Utl»On 

of  sulph'Tic  acid  with  magnesia.  See  Sul- 
phas JMagnesiie 

SAL  TEGETABILIS.  See  Potasses  tar- 
tras. 

SAL  VOLATILE.  See  Spiritus  ammonite 
compositiis  and  Ammonia. 

SAL     VOLATILIS     SALIS      AMMOIflACI.       See 

Carbonas  Ammonia. 

SALKP.  Salap.  Salab.  The  root  of 
the  O'i'cfu.8  morio  of  Linnse"S: — bulbis  indi- 
vists,  nectarii  labio  quudrilobo  crenulato, 
carnu  obtuso,  petalis  dorsalibus  re/lexis. 
This  farinaceous  powder  is  imported  from 
Turkey  It  m ->y  be  obtained  from  several 
other  species  of  the  same  genus  of  plants. 
It  is  an  insipid  substance,  of  which  a  small 
quantity,  by  a  proper  management,  con- 
verts a  large  por.ion  of  water  into  a  jelly, 
the  nutritive  powers  of  which  have  been 
greatly  over-rated.  Salep  forms  a  consi- 
derable part  of  the  diet  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Turkey,  Persia,  and  Syria.  The  em- 
thod  of  preparing  salep  is  as  follows  :  The 
new  root  is  to  be  washed  in  water,  and 
the  fine  brown  skin  which  covers  it  is  to 
be  separated  by  means  of  a  small  brush 
or  by  dipping  the  root  in  warm  water,  and 
rubbing  it  with  a  coarse  linen  cloth.  The 
roots  thus  cleaned,  are  to  be  spread  on  a 
tin  plate,  and  placed  in  an  oven,  heated  to 
the  usual  degree,  where  they  are  to*  remain 
six  or  ten  minutes.  In  this  time  they  will 
have  lost  their  milky  whiteness,  and  ac- 
quired a  transparency  like  horn,  without 
any  diminution  of  bulk.  Being  arrived  at 
this  state,  they  are  to  be  removed  in  order 
to  dry  and  harden  in  the  air,  which  will 
require  several  days  to  effect;  or  they  may 
be  dried  in  a  few  hours,  by  using  a  very 
gentle  heat.  Salep,  thus  prepared,  con- 
tains a  great  quantity  of  vegetable  aliment; 
as  a  wholesome  nourishment  it  is  much 
superior  to  rice;  and  has  the  singular  pro- 
perty of  concealing  the  taste  of  salt  water. 
Hence,  to  prevent  the  dreadful  calamity 
of  famine  at  sea,  it  hits  been  proposed, 
that  the  powder  of  it  should  constitute 
part  of  the  provisions  of  every  ship's  com- 
pany. With  regard  to  its  medicinal  pro- 
perties, it  may  be  observed,  that  its  resto- 


SAL 

rative,  mucilaginous,  and  demulcent  qua- 
lities,  render  it  of  considerable  usa  in 
various  diseases,  when  employed  as  ali- 
ment, particularly  in  sea-scurvy,  diarrhoea, 
dysentery,  symptomatic  fever,  arising  from 
the  absorption  of  pus,  and  the  stone  or 
gravel. 

SAL1CORNIA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
•Monandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

SALICORNIA  EUROP.EA.  Tne  systematic 
name  of  the  jointed  glass  wort,  which  is 
gathered  by  the  country  people  and  sold 
for  samphire.  It  forms  a  good  pickle  with 
vinegar,  and  is  little  inferior  to  the  sam- 
phire. 

S  \L1NE  SUBSTANCES.  The  num- 
ber of  saline  substances  is  very  considera- 
ble; and  they  possess  peculiar  characters, 
by  which  they  are  distinguished  from  other 
substances.  The.se  characters  are  founded 
on  certain  properties,  which  it  must  be 
confessed,  are  not  accurately  distinctive 
of  their  true  nature  All  such  substances, 
however,  as  possess  several  of  the  four 
following  properties  are  considered  as  sa- 
line :  1.  A  strong  tendency  to  combination, 
or  a  very  strong  affinity  of  composition ; 

2.  A  greater  or  lesser  degree  of  sapidity ; 

3.  A  greater  or   lesser  degree  of  solubi- 
lity in    water ;     4.  Perfect   incombustibi- 
lity. 

SALIUXCA.     See  Nardus  celtica. 

SALIVA.  (So  called,  a  salino  sapore, 
from  its  salt  taste,  or  from  <r/*xoc,  spittle.) 
The  fluid  which  is  secreted  by  the  salivary 
glands  into  the  cavity  of  the  mouth.  The 
secretory  organ  is  composed  of  three  pair 
of  salivary  glands.  1.  The  parotid  glands, 
which  evacuate  their  saliva  by  means  of 
the  Stenonian  duct  behind  the  middle  dens 
molans  of  the  upper  jaw.  2.  The  submax- 
illary  glands,  which  pour  out  their  saliva 
through  the  Warthonian  ducts  on  each 
side  of  the  frenulum  of  the  tongue  by  a 
narrow  osculum.  3.  The  sublingular glands, 
situated  between  the  internal  surface  of 
the  maxilla  and  the  tongue,  and  pour  out 
their  saliva  through  numerous  Riverian 
ducts  at  the  apex  of  the  tongue. 

The  saliva  in  the  cavity  of  the  mouth 
has  mixed  with  it,  1.  The  mucus  of  the 
mouth,  which  exhales  from  the  labial  and 
genal  glands.  2.  A  roscid  vupour,  from 
the  whole  surface  of  the  cavity  of  the 
.  mouth.  The  saliva  is  continually  swallow- 
ed with,  or  without  masticated  food,  and 
some  is  also  spit  out.  It  has  no  colour  nor 
smell;  it  is  tasteless,  although  it  contains 
a  little  salt,  to  which  the  nerves  of  the 
tongue  are  accustomed.  Its  specific  gravity 
is  somewhat  greater  than  water.  Its  con- 
slstence  is  rather  plastic  and  spumous,  from 
the  entangled  and  atmospheric  air.  The 
quantity  of  twelve  pounds  is  supposed  to 


SAL 

be  secreted  in  twelve  hours.  During  mas- 
tication  and  speaking  the  secretion  is 
augmented,  from  the  mechanical  pressure 
of  the  muscles  upon  th.  salivary  glands. 
Those  who  are  hungry  secrete  a  great 
quantity,  from  the  sight  of  agreeable  food. 
It  is  imperfectly  dissolved  by  water;  some- 
what coagulated  by  alcohol  of  wine  ;  and 
is  congealed  with  more  difficulty  than 
water.  It  is  inspissated  by  a  small  dose, 
and  dissolved  in  a  large  dose,  of  mineral 
acids.  It  is  also  soluble  in  aerated  alkali. 
Caustic  alkali  and  quicklime  extract  vola- 
tile alkali  from  saliva.  It  corrodes  copper 
and  iron,  and  precipitates  silver  and  lead 
in  the  form  of  corneous  Inna.  It  assists 
the  spirituous  fermentation  of  farinaceous 
substances ;  hence  barbarous  nations  pre- 
pare an  inebriating  drink  from  the  chewed 
roots  of  the  Jatropha  Manihot  and  Piper 
Methisticum.  It  possesses  an  antiseptic 
virtue,  according  to  the  experiments  of  the 
celebrated  Pringle.  It  easily  becomes  pu- 
trid in  warm  air,  and  gives  oft*  volatile 
alkali. 

Constituent  Principles.  Saliva  appears 
to  consist  of  water,  albumen,  ammoniacal 
salt,  and  animal  earth.  Of  water,  there 
is  four-fifths  giren  out  by  distillation.  The 
albumen  is  detected  by  alcohol  of  wine. 
The  ammoniacal  salt  is  demonstrated  by 
triturating  quick  lime  with  saliva  ;  and  the 
animal  earth  from  salival  calculus,  and  the 
products  of  fire. 

The  use  of  the  saliva  is,  1.  It  augments 
the  taste  of  the  food,  by  the  evolution  of 
sapid  matter.  2.  During  mastication,  it 
mixes  with,  dissolves,  and  resolves  into  its 
principles,  ihe  food  ;  and  changes  it  into 
a  pultaceous  mass,  fit  to  be  swallowed  : 
hence  it  commences  chymification.  3.  It 
moderates  thirst,  by  moistening  the  cavity 
of  the  mouth  and  fauces. 

SALIVAL  DUCTS.  The  excretory 
ducts  of  the  salivitl  glands.  That  of  the 
parotid  gland  is  called  the  Stenonian  duct ; 
those  of  the  submaxillary  glands  the  War- 
thonian  ducts  ;  and  those  of  the  sublingual, 
the  Jieverian  ducts. 

SALIVAL  GLANDS.  Those  glands 
which  secrete  the  saliva  are  so  termed. 
See  Saliva. 

SALIVANTIA.  (From  saliva,  spittle.) 
Medicines  which  excite  salivation. 

SALIVARIA.  (From  salivat  the  spittle  ; 
so  called  because  it  excites  a  discharge 
of  suliva.)  Pellitory  of  Spuin. 

SALIVARIS  HERBA.     See  Pyrethrum. 

SALIVATIO.  An  increased  secretion 
of  saliva.  See  Ptyalismus. 

SALIX.  (From  sola,  Heb.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linn  scan 
system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order,  Diandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopccial  name  of  Sattx 
alba,  Grack  willow.  The  bark  of  the 


SAL 


711 


branches  of  the  Salix  fragilia  of  Linn  sens  : 
— foliis  serrtitis  gl.i/r.'iy  ovcito  lunceolutis, 
petiolis  dentato  glanduloais.  It  niamfcbts  a 
considerable  degree  of  bitterness  to  the 
taste,  and  is  very  adstrmfcent.  it  ^  re. 
commended  as  a  good  substitute  for  Pe- 
ruvian bark,  and  is  said  to  cure  intermit- 
tents  and  other  diseases  requiring  tonic  and 
adstringent  remedies.  Not  only  the  baik 
of  this  species  of  salix,  but  that  of  several 
others  possess  similar  qualities,pan  icular- 
ly  of  the  Salix  alba  and  S.  ptntandha.  both 
of  which  are  recommended  in  the  foreign 
pharmacopoeias.  But  Dr  Woodville  ib  of 
opinion,  that  ihe  bark  of  the  salix  triandria 
is  more  effectual  than  that  of  any  other 
of  this  genus  ;  at  least  its  sensible  qualities 
give  a  decided  preference.  The  trials  Dr. 
Cullen  made  was  with  the  bark  of  the  salix 
pentrandria,  the  bark  taken  from  its 
branches,  the  third  of  an  inch  diameter, 
and  of  four  or  five  years  growth.  Never- 
theless, he  adds,  in  intermittent  fevers,  he 
has  always  failed  with  this  bark. 

SALIX  .ALBA.     See  Salix. 

SALIX  CAPREA.  The  systematic  name  of 
a  species  of  willow,  the  bark  of  whose 
branches  possess  the  same  virtues  with  that 
of  the  fragilis.  See  Salix. 

SALIX  FRAGILIS.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  common  crack  willow.  See  Salix. 

SALIX  pENTAjnmiA.  The  bark  of  the 
branches  of  this  species  of  willow  posses- 
ses the  same  virtues  as  that  of  the  fragilis. 
See  Salix. 

SALIX  VITTTLIITA.  The  bark  of  the 
branches  of  this  species  of  willow  may  be 
substituted  for  the  fragilis.  See  Salix. 

SALPINGO-PHARYNGETTS.  This  muscle  is 
composed  of  a  few  fibres  of  the  palato- 
pharyngeus,  which  it  assists  in  dilating  the 
mouth  of  the  Eustachian  tube. 

SALPIXGO-STAPHILINUS.  See  Levator 
palati. 

SALPINGO-STAPHILINUS  INTERKUS.  See  Le- 
vator palati. 

Salsafy.  The  root  of  the  purple  goat's 
beard.  See  Tragopogon  pratense. 

SALSOLA  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tandria.  Order,  fiigynia. 

SALSOLA  KALI.  Snail-seeded  glass-wort 
or  salt-wort.  Kali  spinosum  cochleatum. 
Tragus  sive  Tragum  Matthioli.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  plant  which  affords 
the  mineral  alkali.  See  Soda  and  Ba- 
rilla. 

SALSOLA  SATIVA.  The  systematic  name  of 
a  plant,  which  affords  the  mineral  alkali. 
See  Soda  and  Barilla 

SALSOLA  SODA.  The  systematic  name  of 
a  plant  which  affords  mineral  alkali.  See 
Barilla,  and  Soda. 

Stilt,  cathartic.      See  Sulphas 
Sodx  sulphas. 


SAL 


SAlVt 


Salt,  common.    See  Murias  Sod*. 

Salt,  Epsom.     See  Sulphas  Mugnctix. 

Salt  petre.     See  Potass*  nitras. 

Salt,  Rochelle.     See  Soda  tartarizata. 

Salt,  sea.     See  Murias  Soda. 

Salt  of  steel.     See  Ferri  sulphas. 

SALTS.  See  Saline  substances.  Sahs, 
with  respect  to  their  chemical  properties, 
are  divided  into  two  classes ;  into  acid 
salts  or  acids,  and  into  alkaline  salts  or 
alkalis  ;  and  from  the  mutual  combination 
of  these  two  arises  a  third  class,  viz.  that 
of  neutral  salts. 

SALTS,  ACID.  These  are  distinguish- 
ed by  their  sour  taste  when  diluted  with 
water.  See  Ada. 

SALTS,  ALKALINE.  These  possess 
a  urinous,  burning1,  and  caustic  taste,  turn 
the  syrup  of  violets  to  a  green,  have  a 
strong  affinity  for  acids,  dissolve  animal 
substances,  unite  readily  wi'.h  water,  com- 
bines with  oils  and  fat,  and  render  them 
miscible  with  water,  dissolve  sulphur,  and 
are  crystallizable.  See  Alkali. 

SALTS,  NEUTRAL.  Secondary  salts. 
Under  the  name  of  neutral  or  secondary 
salts  are  comprehended  such  matters  as  are 
composed  of  two  primitive  saline  sub- 
stances combined  together.  These  salts 
are  called  neutral,  because  they  do  not 
possess  the  characters  of  primitive  salts ; 
that  is  to  say,  they  are  neitheracid  nor  al- 
kaline salts  ;  such  as  Epsom  salts,  alum, 
nitre,  &c. 

SALTS,  PRIMITIVE.  Simple  salts. 
Under  this  order  is  comprehended  those 
salts  which  were  formerly  thought  to  be 
simple  or  primitive,  and  which  are  occa- 
sionally called  simple  salts.  The  accurate 
experiments  of  the  moderns  have  proved 
that  these  are  for  the  most  part  com- 
pounded ;  but  the  term  is  retained  with 
greater  propriety  when  it  is  observed, 
that  these  salts  compose,  when  united, 
salts  which  are  termed  secondary.  These 
salts  are  never  met  with  perfectly  pure  in 
nature,  but  require  artificial  processes  to 
render  them  so.  This  order  is  divided 
into  three  genera,  comprehending  saline 
terrestrial  substances,  alkalis,  and  acids. 

SALTS,  SECONDARY.    See  Neutral 

salts. 

Saltwort.     See  Safsola  kali. 

SALVATELLA.  (Salvatella,  sc.  vena, 
from  sains,  health,  because  the  opening 
of  it  was  formerly  thought  to  be  of  singu- 
lar use  in  melancholy.)  This  vein  runs 
along  the  little  finger,  unites  upon  the 
back  of  the  hand  with  the  cephalic  of  the 
thumb,  and  empties  its  blood  into  the  in- 
ternal and  external  cubical  veins. 

SALVIA.  (A  salyendo.)  \.  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnzan  system. 
Class,  Diandria.  Order,  J\fonogynia. 

2.    The  pharmacopceial  name   of   the 


common  sage.  Eleliaphacos.  Salvia  offid* 
natis  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  lanceolata-ovatis 
integris  crenulatis,  Jloribus  spicatis,  culy- 
cibus  acutis  In  ancient  times  sage  was 
celebrated  as  a  remedy  of  great  efficacy, 
as  would  appear  from  the  following  lines 
of  the  school  of  Salernita  : 

Cur  moriatur  homo,  cui  salvia  cresdt  in 
horto  ? 

Contra  vim  mortis,  non  est  medicamen  in 
hortis. 

Salvia  salvatrix,  nature  conciliatrix. 

Salvia  cum  ruta  fucirtnt  tibi  pocula  tuta, 
But  at  present  it  is  not  considered  as  an 
article  of  much  importance-  It  has  a 
fragrant  strong  smell ;  and  a  warm,  bitter- 
ish, aromatic,  taste,  Lke  other  plants  con- 
taining an  essential  oil.  It  has  a  remark- 
able propeny  in  resisting  the  putrefaction 
of  animal  substances,  and  is  in  frequent 
use  among  the  Chinese  as  a  tonic,  in  the 
form  of  tea,  in  debility  of  the  stomach  und 
nervous  system. 

SALVIA  HORTENSIS  MINOR.  The  small 
sage,  or  sage  of  virtue.  A  variety  of  the 
officinal  sage,  possessing  similar  virtues. 

SALVIA  OPFICINALIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  garden  sage.  See  Salvia. 

SALVIA  SCLAREA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  garden  clary,  culled  horminum  in 
the  pharmacopoeias.  The  leaves  and  seeds 
are  recommended  as  corroborants  and  an- 
tispasmodics,  particularly  in  l<-r>corrhxas 
and  hysterical  weaknesses.  They  have  a 
bitterish  warm  taste,  and  a  strong  smell, 
of  the  aromatic  kind. 

SAMBUCUS.  (From  sabucca,  Heb.  a 
musical  instrument  formerly  made  of  this 
tree.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Pen  tan- 
dria.  Order,  Trigynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the 
elder-tree.  Sambucus  vulguris.  Snmbucus 
arborea.  Acle.  Infelix  lignum.  Sambucus 
nigra  of  Linnxus  : — cymis  quinque  partitis, 
foliis  pinnatis,  caule  arboreo.  This  indige- 
nous plant  has  an  unpleasant  narcotic 
smell,  and  some  authors  have  reported  its 
exhalations  to  be  so  noxious,  as  to  render 
it  unsafe  to  sleep  under  its  shade  The 
parts  of  this  tree  that  are  proposed  for 
medicinal  use  in  the  pharmacopoeias  are 
the  inner  bark,  the  flowers,  and  the  ber- 
ries. The  first  has  scarcely  any  smell, 
and  very  little  taste  ;  on  first  chewing,  it 
impresses  a  degree  of  sweetness,  which  is 
followed  by  a  very  slight  but  durable 
acrimony,  in  which  its  powers  seem  to 
reside.  From  its  cathartic  property  it  is 
recommended  as  an  effectual  hydragogue 
by  Sydenham  and  Boerhaave;  the  former 
directs  three  handfuls  of  it  to  be  boiled  in 
a  quart  of  milk  and  water,  till  only  a  pint 
remains,  of  which  one  half  is  to  be  taken 
night  and  morning,  and  repeated  for  seve- 


SAN 


SAN 


val  days  ;  it  usually  operates  both  upwards 
and  downwards,  and  upon  the  evacuation 
it  produces,  its  utility  depends^  Boerhaave 
gave  its  expressed  juice  in  doses  from  a 
drachm  to  half  an  ounre.  In  smaller  doses 
it  is  said  to  be  an  useful  aperient  and  de- 
obstruent  in  various  chronic  disorders. 
The  flowers  have  an  agreeable  flavour  ; 
acid  infusions  of  them,  when  fresh,  are 
gently  laxative  and  aperient.  When  dry, 
they  are  said  to  promote  chiefly  the  cuti- 
cular  excretion,  and  to  he  particularly 
serviceable  in  erysipelatons  and  eruptive 
dis^ders.  Externally  they  are  used  in 
iMircmaiiuns,  &.c.  and  in  the  London 
Pharmacopoeia  are  directed  in  the  form  of 
an  ointment.  The  berries  in  taste  are 
somewhat  sweetish,  and  not  unpleasant  ; 
on  expression  they  yield  a  fine  purple  juice, 
which  proves  an  useful  aperient  and  resol- 
vent in  sundry  chronic  diseases,  gently 
loosening  the  belly,  and  promoting  the 
urine  and  perspiration. 

SAMBUCUS  KBUJLUS.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  dwarf  elder.  See  Ebulus. 

SAMBUCUS  XJORA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  elder-tree.  See  Sambucus. 

SAMPHIRE.  The  Crithmum  murtimum  of 
Linnaeus.  It  is  a  low  perennial  plant,  and 
grows  about  the  sea-coast  in  several  parts 
of  the  island.  It  has  a  spicy  aromatic 
flavour,  which  induces  the  common  peo- 
ple to  use  it  as  a  pot-herb.  Pickled  with 
vinegar  and  spice  it  makes  a  wholesome 
and  elegant  condiment  which  is  in  much 
esteem 

SAMPSUCHUS.     See  Sambucus. 

SAMPSYCHUM.  (From  trcta,  to  preserve, 
and  -^ux,n,  the  mind;)  because  of  its  cor- 
dial qu^lil.ies.  See  Sambucus. 

SANATIVA.  (From  sano,  to  cure.)  Me- 
dicines which  heal  diseases. 

SAJJCTUM  SEMEN.  The  worm-seed,  or 
aantonicum. 

SANDARACHA.  (From  saghad  narak, 
Arab.)  A  gummy  resin;  also  a  sort  of 
arsenic.  See  Sandrack. 

SAXDAHACHA  ARABUM.  This  re.sinous  juice 
appears  to  have  been  the  produce  of  a 
large  species  of  juniper-tree. 

Sanders.     See  Santalum  rubrum. 

SAXDRACK.  (An  Arabian  word  )  San- 
daracha.  Gum  juniper.  A  concrete  resin 
which  exudes  in  white  tears,  more  transpa- 
rent than  mastich,  from  the  bark  of  the 
Juniperiis  communis  of  Linnaeus.  See  Ju- 
nipems.  Sandrack  is  almost  totally  soluble 
in  alcohol,  with  which  it  forms  a  white 
varnish  that  dries  speedily.  Reduced  to 
powder  it  is  called  pounce,  which  prevents 
ink  from  sinking  into  paper  from  which 
the  exterior  coating  of  size  has  been  scra- 
ped away. 

SAXDYX.  (From  sani  dak,  red,  Arab.) 
Ceruss  burnt  till  it  becomes  red. 

SANGUIFICATION.         (Sanguificatio, 


from  sanguis,  blood.)  A  natural  function 
of  ilu  body,  by  which  the  chyle  is  changed 
into  blood.  The  uses  of  sanguification 
are  the  generation  of  blood,  which  serves 
to  fill  the  blood-vessels,  to  irritate  ami  sti- 
mulate the  heart  and  arteries,  to  generate 
or  c-.nse  heat,  to  secrete  the  humours,  and 
to  excite  the  vital  action. 

SANG'CINALIS.  (From  aangtdst  blood ; 
so  named  from  its  uses  in  stopping  bleed- 
ings )  The  Potygonum  aviculare  or  knot- 
grass, is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Centum- 
no  dia. 

SAHTGUIITARIA.  (From  sanguis,  blood ; 
so  named  from  its  use  in  shopping  bleed- 
ings.) The  Polygonum  aviculare,  or  knot- 
grass is  sometimes  so  termed.  See  Cen- 
tumnodia. 

Sanguineous  apoplexy.     See  Jlpoplexia. 

SANGUIPURGIUM.  (From  su-nguis,  blood, 
andpurgo,  to  purge.)  A  gentle  fever,  OP 
such  a  one  as  by  its  discharges  is  supposed 
to  purify  the  blood. 

SANG1US      See  Blood 

SANGU1S  DRACONIS.  Cinnabaris  gra- 
coruw.  t}raconth<ema.  Asagen.  Asegen. 
Dragon's  blood.  The  red  resinous  juice 
which  is  obtained  by  wounding  the  b^rk 
of  the  Calamus  rotang ; — caudice  densis- 
sime  aculeato,  aculeis  erectis,  spa-dice  rec- 
to. It  is  chiefly  obtained  from  the  Mo- 
lucca islands,  Java,  and  other  parts  of  the 
East  Indies.  It  is  generally  much  adul- 
terated, and  varied  in  goodness  and  pu- 
rity. The  best  kind  is  of  a  dark  red  co- 
lour, which,  when  powdered,  changes  to 
crimson;  it  readily  melts  and  catches 
flame;  has  no  smell,  but  to  the  taste  dis- 
covers some  degree  of  warmth  and  pun- 
gency. The  ancients  Greeks  were  well 
acquainted  with  the  adstringent  power  of 
this  drug;  in  which  character  it  has  since 
been  much  employed  in  haemorrhages,  in 
alvine  fluxes.  At  present,  however,  it  Ls 
not  used  internally,  being  superseded  by 
more  certain  and  effectual  remedies  of  this 
numerous  class. 

SANGUIS  HERCUHS.  A  name  for  the  cro- 
cus. 

SANGUISOUBA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  systejn.  Class, 
Triandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

SANGUISOHBA  OFFICINALIS.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  Italian  pimpinel.  See 
Pimpineila  Italica. 

SANGUISUGA.  (From  sanguis,  blood, 
and  sugo,  to  suck.)  The  leech,  or  blood- 
sucker. See  Leech. 

Sanicle.     See  Sanicula. 

Sanicle,  Yorkshire.     See  Pinguicula. 

SANICULA.  (From  sano,  to  heal;  so 
called  from  its  virtues  in  healing.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Di- 
gynia. 

2.  The  pharmacppoeial  name  of  sanicle 
4  Y 


* 


714 


SAN 


Cucullata.  Dodecatheon.  Symphytum  pe- 
tr>£um  Saniculu  mas.  Diupensia  cortusa. 
Tins  herb,  Sanicula  europea  of  Linnaeus, 
was  formerly  recommended  as  a  mild  ad- 
stringent,  and  is  supposed  to  have  receiv- 
ed its  name  from  its  sanative  power.  Its 
sensible  qualities  are  a  bitterish  and  some- 
what austere  taste,  followed  by  an  acri- 
mony which  chiefly  affects  the  throat.  It 
is  only  in  use  in  the  present  day  amongst 
the  country  people. 

SANICULA  EBORACENSIS.    Pinguicnla.  Sa- 
nicula  montana.    Viola  palustris.    The  York- 
shire 
cula. 

SANICULA  EUROPEA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  sanicle.  See  Sanicula. 

SAXICULA  MAS.     See  Sanicula. 

SANIES.  Ichor.  This  term  is  some- 
times applied  to  a  thin,  limpid,  and  green- 
ish discharge;  and  at  other  times  to  a 
thick  and  bloody  kind  of  pus. 

SANTALUM.  (From  zandal,  Arab.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nxan  system.  Saunders. 

SANTALUM  ALBUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  yellow  saunders.  See  Santalum  ci- 
trinum. 

SANTALUM  ALBUM.  The  white  saun- 
ders of  the  shop  is  said  to  be  the  alburnum 
of  the  tree  whose  medullary  part  is  called 
Santalwn  cilrinum. 

SANTALUM  CITRINUM.  Santalwn  palli- 
dum.  Yellow  saunders.  Santalum  album 
of  Linnaeus.  White  saunders  wood  is  of 
a  pale  white  colour,  often  with  a  yellow- 
ish tinge,  and,  being  destitute  of  taste  or 
odour,  it  is  superseded  by  the  santalum 
citrinum,  which  is  of  a  brownish  yellow 
colour,  of  a  bitterish  aromatic  taste,  and 
of  a  pleasant  smell,  approaching  to  that  of 
the  rose.  Botli  kinds  are  brought  from  the 
East  Indies  in  billets,  consisting  of  large 
thick  pieces,  which,  according  to  Rum- 
phius,  are  sometimes  taken  from  the  same, 
and  sometimes  from  different  trees.  For 
though  the  white  and  yellow  saunders  are 
the  wood  of  the  same  species  of  tree,  yet 
the  latter,  which  forms  the  central  part  of 
the  tree,  is  not  always  to  be  found  in  suffi- 
cient quantity  to  repay  the  trouble  and 
expense  of  procuring  it  especially,  unless 
the  trees  be  old;  while  the  white,  which 
is  the  exterior  part  of  the  wood,  is  always 
more  abundant,  and  is  consequently  much 
cheaper. 

Yellow  saunders,  distilled  with  water, 
yields  a  fragrant  essential  oil,  which  thick- 
ens in  the  cold  into  the  consistence  of  a 
balsam,  approaching  in  smell  to  ambergris, 
or  a  mixture  of  ambergris  and  roses;  the 
remaining  decoction,  inspissated  to  the 
•  consistence  of  an  extract,  is  bitterish  and 
slightly  pungent.  Rectified  spirit  ex- 
tracts, by  digestion,  considerably  more 
than  water ;  the  colour  of  the  tincture  iS 


SAN 

a  rich  yellow.  The  spirit  distilled  off  is 
slightly  impregnated  with  the  fine  flavour 
of  the  wood;  the  remaining  brownish  ex- 
tract has  a  weak  smell,  and  a  moderate 
balsamic  pungency. 

The  wood  is  valued  highly  on  account  of 
its  fragrance,  hence  the  Chinese  are  said  to 
fumigate  their  clothes  with  it,  and  to  burn 
it  in  their  temples  in  honour  of  their  gods. 
Though  still  retained  in  the  Materia  Me- 
dica  of  the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia,  it 
cannot  be  thought  to  possess  any  consider- 
able share  of  medicinal  power.  Hoffman 
considers  its  virtues  as  similar  to  thodfetff. 
ambergris  ;  and  some  others  have  esteem- 
ed it  in  the  character  of  a  corroborant  and 
restorative. 

SANTALUM  PALLIDUM.  See  Santalum  cit- 
rinum. 

SANTALUM  RUBRUM.  Red  saunders.  Pte- 
rocarpus  santalinus  of  Linnaeus.  There  is 
some  reason  to  believe  that  several  red 
woods,  capable  of  communicating  this 
colour  to  spirituous  liquors,  are  sold  as  red 
saunders;  but  the  true  officinal  kind  ap- 
pears, on  the  best  authority,  to  be  of  this 
tree,  which  is  extremely  hard,  of  a  bright 
garnet  red  colour,  and  bears  a  fine  polish. 
It  is  only  the  inner  substance  of  the  wood 
that  is  used  as  a  colouring  matter,  and  the 
more  florid  red  is  mostly  esteemed.  On 
being  cut  it  is  said  to  manifest  a  fragrant 
odour,  which  is  more  especially  in  old 
trees.  According  to  Lewis,  this  wood 
"  is  of  a  dull  red,  almost  blackish  colour 
on  the  outside,  and  a  deep  brighter  red 
within ;  its  fibres  are  now  and  then  curled, 
as  in  knots.  It  has  no  manifest  smell,  and 
little  or  no  taste  ;  even  of  extracts  made 
from  it  with  water,  or  witti  spirit,  the  taste 
is  not  considerable-. 

To  watery  liquors  it  communicates  only 
a  yellowish  tinge,  but  to  rectified  spirit  a 
fine  deep  red.  A  small  quantity  of  an 
extract  made  with  this  menstruum,  tinges 
a  large  one  of  fresh  spirit  of  the  same 
colour;  though  it  does  not,  like  most 
other  resinous  bodies,  dissolve  in  express- 
ed oils.  Cf  distilled  oils,  there  are  some, 
as  that  of  lavender,  which  receive  a  red 
tincture  from  the  wood  itself,  and  from  its 
resinous  extract,  but  the  greater  number 
do  not.  Red  saunders  has  been  esieemed 
as  a  medicine;  but  its  only  use  attaches  to 
its  colouring  property.  The  juice  of  this 
tree,  like  that  of  some  others,  affords  a 
species  of  sanguis  draconis. 

SANTOLINA.  (From  santalum,  saunders, 
because  it  smells  like  the  saunders  wood.), 
See  Jlbrotunum  fa  mina. 

SANTOLINA  CHAMJE-CTPARISSUS.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  lavender  cotton.  See 
Jlbrotunum  famina. 

SANTON1CUM.  (From  Santonia,  its 
native  place.)  This  plant  and  its  seeds 
have  received  several  names. 


SAP  SAP                           715 

$antonicnm   Jllexandrinum.    Sementina*  Jib-  Its  virtues,  according  to  Bergius,  are  de- 

sinthium  seriphium  JEgytium      Scheba  Jlra-  tergent,    resolvent,  and  aperient,   and  its 

bum.    Zcdouriae  sem.    Xaniolina.   Lumbrico-  use  recommended  in  jaundices,  gout,  cal- 

rum  setnina.     Cina.     Semen   contra.    Semen  culous  complaints,  and  in  obstructions  of 

sanctum.  It  is  the  Tartarean  southern-wood  the  viscera.     The  efficacy  of  soap,  in  the 

or  wormseed,  Artemisia   santonica  of  Lin-  first  of  these  diseases,  was  experienced  by 

naeus  :~—foliis  caulinis  lineuribus  pinnato-mul-  Sylvius,  and  since  recommended  very  gene- 

tifitlis,  rumia    inrlivisis,  spiels   secnndis    re-  rally  by  various  authors  who  have  written 

flexis,  foribus    qninquejloris.       The  seeds  on    this  complaint ;  and  it   has  also  been 

are   small,  light,   and   oval,  composed  of  thought  of  use   in   supplying  the  place  of 

a   number  of  thin    membranous  coats  of  bile  in  the  primx  vise.     The  utility  of  this 

a  yellowish  green   colour,   with  a  cast  of  medicine,  in  icterical  cases,  was  inferred 

brown,  easily  friable,  upon  being  rubbed  chiefly  from   its   supposed   power  of  dis- 

between    the   fingers,    into    a    fine   chaffy  solving  biliary  concretions  ;  but  this  medi- 

kind   of  substance.       They    are  brought  cine  has  lost  much   of  its  reputation   in 

from  the  Levant  :  have  a  moderately  strong  jaundice,  since  it  is  now  known,  that  gall- 

and  not  agreeable  smell,  somewhat  of  the  stones    have    been'  found    in    many    after 

wormwood  kind,  and  a  very  bitter   sub-  death,  who  had  been  daily  taking  soap  for 

acrid  »aste.     Their  virtues  are  extracted  several  months,   and  even  years.     Of  its 

both  by  watery  and  spirituous  menstrua,  good  effects  in  urinarycalctilous  affections, 

They  are  esteemed  to  be  stomachic,  em-  we   have  the  testimonies  of  several,  espe- 

menagogue,    and   anthelmintic ;  but  it  is  dally  when   dissolved    in    lime-water,  by 

especially  for  the   last-mentioned  powers  which  ns  efficacy  is  considerably  increased; 

that  they  are  now  administered,  and  from  for  it  thus  becomes   a  powerful  solvent  of 

their  efficacy  in  this    way  they  have  ob-  mucus,  which  an  ingenious  modern  author 

tained  the  name  of  wormseed.     To  adults  supposes"  to  be  the  chief  agent  in  the  for- 

the  dose  in  substance  is  from    one  to  two  mation  of  calculi ;  it  is,  however,  only  in 

drachms,  twice  a  day.     Lewis  thinks  that  the  incipient  state  of'the  disease  that  these 

the  spirituous  extract  is  the  most  eligible  remedies  promise  effectual  benefit,  though, 

preparation    of  the    santonicum,    for  the  they  generally  abate  the  more  violent  symp- 

purp^ses  of  an  anthelmintic.  toms,    where     they    cannot    remove    the 

SAPHENA.  (Vena  saphena  :  from  <r«<p»?,  cause.  With  Boerhaave,  soap  was  a  gene- 
visible.)  The  large  vein  of  the  leg,  which  ral  medicine;  for  as  he  attributed  most 
ascends  along  the  little  toe  over  the  complaints  to  viscidity  of  the  fluids,  he, 
external  ankle,  and  evacuates  part  of  the  and  most  of  the  Boerhaavian  school,  pre- 
blpod  from  the  foot  into  the  popliteal  scribed  it,  in  conjunction  with  different 
ve'ivn  resinous  and  other  substances,  in  gout, 

SAPTENTI JE  DENTES.  The  four  last  rheumatism,  and  various  visceral  corn- 
grinders  are  so  called,  because  they  appear  plaints.  Soap  is  also  externally  employed 
when, the  person  is  supposed  to  be  at  years  as  a  resolvent,  and  gives  name  to  several 
of  discretion.  See  Teeth.  officinal  preparations. 

SAPIWBUS    SAPOXARIA.      The   systematic  SAPO    TEREBINTHIX.T:.      Stnrkey's    soap, 

name  of 'he  plant  which  affords  soap-nuts.  "  ^,  Kali  prxparati  calidi,  ?j.     Olei  tere* 

See  Snponarix  mucnlx.  biutli.  3111."     The  hot  kali  prxparatum  is 

SAPO.     Soap.     A   composition  of  oils,  to  have   th(J  oll  of  turpentine   gradually 

or   fats,  with  an  alkali.       The  medicinal  blended  wilh  -ltf  jn  a  heated  mortar.     In- 

soap,  sapo  duras,sapo  amyzdaiinm,  is  made  dolefu    swelljntfs    were    formerly    rubbed 

withoilofsweetalmonds,andhalfitswe.gnt  wilh  this  application,  and   perhaps    some 

of  potash  or  caustic   alkali.     Common   or  chronic  affections  of  the  joints  might  still 

soft  soap,  sapo  mollis,  is   made   ot  tallow;  be  benefited  by  it 

Spanish,  or  Cnst.le  soap,  of  oil  of  almonds,  SAPONARIA.  '    (From  sapo,  soap;  sr> 

and   soda,    or  barilla.      Black    soap   is  a  cal,ed  because  its  juicej  like  soap>  cleans 

composition  of  tram  oil  and  an  alkali ;  and  clothes  N   l    The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 

green  soap  of  hemp,  linseed,  or  rape  oiL  Ju  the  Linnxan  system.    Class,  Decandria. 

The  sapo  ex  oleo  nlivx  et  natro  confectns  of  Order,  Digynia. 

the  former  London  Pharmacopeia,  or  the  2   The  pllarmacopCEiai  name  of  the  soap- 

sapo  aUni*  cri»panu*  of  ihe  Edinburgh  Ph;.r-  Wf)rt      Bruise-wort.     Struthium.    Lanaria. 

macopoeia,   (white    Spanish     soap,)   being  jjichnis  sytoettri*.    Ibixnma.     The  root  of 

ma.le  of  the  finer  kinds   of  olive    oil,  is  thisplant  Saponaria officinalis rf Linnaeus  :— 

the  best,  and  therefore  preferred  for  inter-  Ca^    ihns  clfimtHciSt  foliis  ovato-lanceolatis, 

nal  use.     Soap   w*s  imperfectly  known  to  jg  etnp|oyed  medicinally ;  it  has  no  peculiar 

the  ancients.     It  is  mentioned  by  Pliny  as  sme|l .  itg  tagte  -JS  swee-tisll>  glutinous,  ami 

made  of  fat  and  nshes,  and  as  an  invention  gomewhat  hltter.      Qn   being  chewed  for 

of  'he  Ganls.     Aretseus  and  others  inform  gome  time>  u  ig  said  todiscover  a  degree  of 

us,  that  the   Greeks   obtained  their  know-  acrimony>   wnich   continues  to   affect  the 

ledge  of  its  medical  use  from  the  Romans.  mouth  a  considerable  time.     According  to 


SAP 


Neuman,  two  ounces  of  the  root  yielded 
eleven  drachms  of  watery  extract;  but 
Cartheuser,  from  a  like  quantity,  only  ob- 
tained six  drachms  and  twenty  four  grains. 
This  extract  manifested  a  sweetish  taste, 
followed  by  an  ucrid  quality  The  spiritu- 
ous extract  is  less  in  quality,  but  of  a  more 
penetrating-  acrid  tasie.  Decoctions  of-the 
root,  on  being  sufficiently  agitated,  pro- 
duce a  saponaceous  froth  ,  a  similar  soapy 
quality  is  observable  also  in  the  extract, 
and  still  more  manifestly  in  the  leaves,  in- 
somuch that  they  have  been  used  by  the 
mendicant  monks  as  a  substitute  for  soup 
in  washing  of  their  clothes,  and  Bergius, 
who  made  several  experiments  with  the 
saponaria,  declares  that  it  had  all  the  ef- 
fects of  soap  itself. 

From  these  peculiar  qualities  of  the  sapo- 
naria, there  can  be  little  doubt  of  its  pos- 
sessing a  considerable  share  of  medical 
efficacy,  which  Dr.  Woodvillesayshe  could 
wish  to  find  faithfully  ascertained. 

The  diseases  for  which  the  saponaria  is 
recommended,  as  syphilis,  gout,  rheuma- 
tism, and  jaundice,  are  not,  perhaps,  the 
complaints  in  which  its  use  is  most  avail- 
ing ;  for  a  fancied  resemblance  of  the  roots 
of  saponaria  with  those  of  sarsaparilla, 
seems  to  have  led  physicians  to  think  them 
similar  in  their  effects;  and  hence  they 
have  bo'h  been  administered  with  the 
same  intentions,  particularly  in  fixed  pains, 
and  venereal  affections.  Bergius  says,  "  in 
artliritide,  cura  mercuriale,  &c.  nullum 
aptiorem  potum  novi."  However,  ac- 
cording to  several  writers,  the  most  inve- 
terate cases  of  syphilis  were  cured  by  a 
decoction  of  this  plant,  without  the  use  of 
mercury. 

Haller  informs  us,  that  Boerhaave  enter- 
tained an  high  opinion  of  its  efficacy  in 
jaundice,  and  other  visceral  obstructions. 

SAPOXAHIA  NUCULA.  JBaccae  berrmiden- 
ses.  Soap-berries.  A  spherical  fruit, 
about  the  size  of  a  cherry,  whose  cortical 
part  is  yellow,  glossy,  and  so  transparent 
as  to  shew  the  spherical  black  nut  which 
rattles  within,  and  which  includes  a  white 
kernel.  It  is  the  produce  of  the  Sapindns 
saponaria  of  Linnxus,  which  grows  in 
Jamaica.  It  is  said  that  the  cortical  part 
of  this  fruit  has  a  bitter  taste,  and  HO  smell ; 
that  it  raises  a  soapy  froth  with  water, 
and  has  similar  effects  with  soap  in  wash- 
ing ;  that  it  is  a  medicine  of  singular  and 
specific  virtue  in  chlorosis.  They  are  not 
known  in  the  shops  of  this  country. 

SAPOXAIITA  OFFICINAI.IS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  soap-wort.  See  Sapofiaria, 

SAPONULES.  Saponiili.  Combinations 
of  the  volatile  or  essential  oils  with  differ- 
ent bases;  as  saponulc  of  ahtmine. 

SAPOXULKS,  AC  in.  Combinations  of  the 
volatile  or  esse'itiai  oils  with  different 
a'cids. 


SAR 

SAPOTA.  The  oval  fruited  sapota,  whos'e 
seeds  are  sometimes  given  in  the  form  of 
emulsion  in  calculous  complaints,  is  the 
Jicras  sapota  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  a  native 
of  South  America,  and  bears  a  fruit  like 
an  apple,  which  has,  when  ripe,  a  luscious 
taste,  resembling  that  of  the  marmalade  of 
quinces,  whence  it  is  called  natural  mar- 
malade. 

SAPPAX  LIGNUM.  Logwood  has  been  so 
called  See  Lignum  campechense. 

SAPPHARIXA  AQ.UA.  JLqua  cupri  ammo- 
niati.  Made  by  a  solution  of  sal  ammo- 
niac in  lime-water,  standing  in  a  copper 
vessel. 

SAPPHIRE.  A  gem  of  a  sky-blue  co- 
lour. 

Saracens  consound.  See  Virgo,  aurea. 

SARCIUM.  (Dim.  of  «•*§£,  flesh.)  A  car- 
buncle, or  small  fleshy  excrescence. 

SARCITES.  (From  f*g%,  flesh.)  An 
anasarca. 

SARCOCELE.  (From  «-atg|,  flesh,  and 
K»KH}  a  tumour.)  •  Hernia  carnosa.  This 
is  a  disease  of  the  body  of  the  testicle, 
and,  as  the  term  implies,  consists,  in  gene- 
ral, in  such  an  alteration  made  in  the  struc- 
ture of  it,  as  produces  a  resemblance  to  a 
hard  fleshy  substance,  instead  of  that  fine, 
soft,  vascular  texture,  of  whi-h  ft  is,  in  a 
natural  and  healthy  state,  composed. 

The  ancient  writers  have  made  a  great 
number  of  distinctions  of  the  different  kinds 
of  this  disease,  according  to  its  different 
appearances,  and  according  to  the  mild- 
ness, or  malignity  of  the  symptom*  with 
which  it  m;  y  chance  to  be  attended.  Thus, 
the  sarcocele,  the  hydro-sarcocele,  the  scir- 
rhusy  the  cancer,  th  cara  adnato  ad  testem, 
and  the  earn  udnata  ad  vasa,  which  are 
really  little  more  than  descriptions  of  diffe- 
rent states  and  circumstances  of  the  same 
disease,  are  reckoned  as  so  many  different 
complaints,  requiring  a  variety  of  treat- 
ment, and  deriving  their  origin  from  a  va- 
riety of  different  humours. 

Every  species  of  sarcocele  consists  pri- 
marily in  an  enlargement,  induration,  and 
obstruction  of  the  vascular  part  of  the  tes- 
ticle ;  but  this  alteration  is,  in  different 
people,  attended  with  such  a  variety 
of  circumstances,  as  to  produce  several 
different  appearances,  and  to  occasion 
the  many  distinctions  which  have  beea 
made- 
It'  the  body  of  the  testicle,  though  en- 
larged, and  indurated  to  some  degree,  be 
perfectly  eq-.al  in  its  surface,  void  of  pain, 
has  no  appearance  of  fluid  in  its  tunica  va- 
ginalis,  and  produces  very  little  uneasi- 
ness, except  what  is  occasioned  by  its 
mere  weight,  it  is  usually  called  a  simple 
sarcocele,  or  an  indolent  scirrhus  ;  if,  at 
the  same  time  that  the  testis  is  enlarged 
and  hardened,  there  be  a  palpable  accu- 
mulation of  fluid  in  the  vaginal  coat,  the 


SAR 

disease  has  by  many  been  named  a  hydro- 
sarcocele ;  if  the  lower  part  of  the  sper- 
matic vessels,  and  the  epidydimis  were 
enlarged,  hard,  and  knotty,  they  supposed 
it  to  be  a  fungous,  or  morbid  accretion, 
and  called  it  the  caro  adnata  ad  vasa  ;  if  the 
testicle  itself  was  unequal  in  its  surface,  but 
at  the  same  time  not  painful,  they  distin- 
guish it  by  the  title  of  caro  adnuta  ad  tes- 
tem  ;  if  it  was  tolerably  equal,  not  very 
painful,  nor  frequently  so,  but  at  the  same 
time  hard  and  large,  they  gave  iv  the  ap- 
pellation of  an  occult  or  benign  cancer;  if 
it  was  ulcerated,  subject  to  frequent  acute 
pain,  to  haemorrhage,  &c.  it  was  known 
by  that  of  a  malignant  or  confirmed  can- 
cer. These  different  appearances,  though 
distinguished  by  different  titles,  are  really 
no  more  than  so  many  stages  (as  it  were) 
of  the  same  kind  of  disease,  and  depend 
a  great  deal  on  several  accidental  circum- 
stances, such  as  age,  habit,  manner  of 
living,  &c.  It  is  true,  that  many  people 
pass  several  years  with  this  disease,  under 
its  most  favourable  appearances,  and  with- 
out encountering  any  of  its  worst ;  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  there  are  many,  who,  in 
a  very  short  space  of  time,  run  through  all 
its  stages  They  who  are  most  conversant 
with  it,  know  how  very  convertible  its 
mildest  symptoms  are  into  its  most  dread- 
ful ones,  and  how  very  short  a  space  of 
time  often  intervenes  between  the  one  and 
the  other. 

There  is  hardly  any  disease  affecting  the 
human  body  which  is  subject  to  more  va- 
riety than  this  is,  both  with  regard  to  its 
first  manner  of  appearance,  and  the  changes 
which  it  may  undergo. 

Sometimes  the  fir^t  appearance  is  a  mere 
simple  enlargement  and  induration  of  the 
body  of  the  testicle  ;  void  of  pain,  without 
inequality  of  surface,  and  producing  no  un- 
easiness, or  inconvenience,  except  what  is 
occasioned  by  its  mere  weight.  And  some 
people  are  so  fortunate  to  have  it  remain  in 
this  state  for  a  very  considerable  length  of 
time  without  visible  or  material  alteration. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  sometimes  happens, 
that  very  soon  after  its  appearance  in  this 
mild  manner,  it  suddenly  becomes  unequal 
and  knotty,  and  is  attended  with  very  acute 
pains  darting  up  to  the  loins  and  back,  but 
still  remaining  entire,  that  is,  not  bursting 
through  the  integuments.  Sometimes  the 
fury  of  the  disease  brooks  no  restraint ; 
but,  making  its  way  through  all  the  mem- 
branes which  envelope  the  testicle,  it  either 
produces  a  large,  foul,  stinking,  phagede- 
nic  ulcer,  with  hard  edges,  or  it  thrusts 
forth  a  painful  gleeting  fungus,  subject  to 
frequent  hemorrhage. 

Sometimes  an  accumulation  of  water  is 
made  in  the  tunica  vaginalis,  producing 
that  mixed  appearance,  called  the  hydro- 
sarcocele. 


SAtt  717 

Sometimes  there  is  no  fluid  at  all  in  the 
cavity  of  the  tunica  vaginal, s;  but  the  body 
of  the  testicle  itself  is  formed  into  cells, 
containing  either  a  turbid  kind  of  uater,  a 
bloody  sanies,  or  a  purulent  foetid  maiter. 
Sometimes  the  disorder  seems  to  be  merely 
local,  that  is,  confined  to  the  testicle, 
not  proceeding  from  u  tainted  habit,  nor 
accompanied  with  diseased  viscera,  the 
panent  having  all  the  general  appearances 
and  circumst  nces  of  health,  and  deriving 
his  local  mischief  from  an  external  injury. 
At  other  times,  a  pallid,  leaden  counte- 
nance, indigestion,  frequent  nausea,  cholic 
pains,  sodden  purgings,  &c.  sufficiently  in- 
dicate a  vitiated  h  ;bit,  and  diseased  vis- 
cera, which  diseased  viscera  may  also 
sometimes  be  discovered  and  felt 

The  progress  also  which  it  makes  from 
the  testis  upward,  toward  the  process,  is 
very  uncertain;  the  disease  occupying  the 
testicle  only,  without  affecting  the  sper- 
matic process,  in  some  subjects,  for  a 
great  length  of  time  ;  while,  in  others,  it 
totally  spoils  the  testicle  very  soon,  and, 
almost  as  soon,  seizes  on  the  spermatic 
chord. 

SARCOCOLLA.  (From  rxtf,  flesh, 
and  XOA.A*,  glue  ;  because  of  its  supposed 
power  of  gluing  together  woi-nds  )  A 
concrete  gummi-resinous  juice,  supposed 
to  be  the  produce  of  the  Penxu  mucronata 
of  Linnaeus.  It  is  brought  from  Persia 
and  Arabia  in  small  grains  of  a  pale  yellow 
colour,  having  also  sometimes  mixed  with 
them  a  few  of  a  deep  red  colour.  Its 
taste  is  bitter,  but  followed  with  some 
degree  of  sweetness.  It  has  been  chiefly 
used  for  external  purposes,  and,  as  its 
name  imports,  has  been  thought  to  agglu- 
tinate wounds  and  ulcers  ;  but  this  opinion 
now  no  longer  exists. 

SARCOEPIPLOCEIE.  Enlarged  testiclei 
with  rupture,  con<aining  omentum. 

SARCOI.OGY.  (Sarcologia.  From  O-A^, 
flesh,  and  AO^OC,  a  discourse  )  The  doc- 
trine of  the  muscles  and  soft  parts. 

SARCOMA.  (From  r*£f,  flesh.)  Sar- 
costs.  Porrus.  Sarcopliya.  N&-VHS.  A 
fleshy  excrescence.  A  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  locales,  and  order  tumores  of 
Cullen. 

SARCOMPHALUS.  (From  <r*$f,  flesh, 
and  o^pstxo?,  the  navel.)  A  fleshy  excres- 
cence about  the  navel. 


SARCOPHYIA.  (From  o-aigf ,  flesh,  and  QVU, 
to  grow.)  A  fleshy  excrescence. 

SARCOPYODES.  (From  <r<*§|,  flesh,  and 
<sruov,  pns.)  Applied  to  the  purulent, 
fleshy  discharge  which  is  thrown  up  in 
some  stages  of  consumption. 

SARCOS1S.  (From  «•*§£,  flesh.)  A 
fleshy  tumour.  The  generation  of  flesh. 

SARCOTICA.  (From  **£$;,  flesh.)  Medi- 
cines which  promote  the  generation  of 
flesh  in  wounds. 


718 


SAR 


SAR 


SAIIDIASIS.  (From  <rag(fa>w,  the  sardo- 
nia,  or  herb,  which,  being  eaten,  causes 
convulsive  laughter.)  The  Hisus  sardoni- 
cus  or  a  convulsive  involuntary  laughter. 

SARDOXIA.  (From  Sardonia,  its  native 
soil.)  A  kind  ot  smallage. 

SARDONIC  LAUGH.  Bints  ^  sank- 
metis ;  so  called  from  the  herb  sardonia, 
which  being  eaten  is  said  to  cause  a  deadly 
convulsive  laughter.  Hence  nsus  sardo- 
nicus,  the  sardonian  laughter,  or  spasmo- 
dic grin. 

SARDOXICTTS  RTSUS.     See   Sardonic  laugh, 

SARSAPARILLA.  (This  word  is  of 
Spanish  origin,  signifying  a  red  tree.) 
Smilax  aspera  Pernviana  Sarsa.  Cari- 
villandi.  Iva  pecanga.  JVLacapatli.  Zar~ 
za,  Zarzaparilla.  Salsitparilla  Zarca- 
parilla.  The  root  of  this  plant,  Smilax 
sarsaparilla  of  Linnaeus  : — caule  aculeato 
angiilatotfoliisinermibns  watts  retusomucro- 
natis  trinerveis,  has  a  farinaceous,  some- 
what bitter  taste,  and  no  smell.  About 
two  centuries  ago  it  was  introduced  into 
Spain,  as  an  undoubted  specific  in  syphi- 
litic disorders;  but  owing  to  difference 
of  climate,  or  other  causes,  it  has  not  an- 
swered the  character  which  it  had  acquired 
in  the  Spanish  West  Indies.  It  is  now 
considered  as  capable  of  improving  the 
general  habit  of  body,  after  it  has  been 
reduced  by  the  continued  use  of  mercury. 

To  refute  the  opinion  that  sarsaparilla 
possesses  antisyphilitic  virtues,  Mr.  Pear- 
son, of  the  Lock  Hospital,  divides  the  sub- 
ject into  two  distinct  questions.  1.  Is  the 
sarsaparilla  root,  when  given  alone,  to  be 
safely  relied  on  in  the  treatment  of  lues 
venerea  ?  The  late  Mr.  Bloomfield,  his 
predecessor,  and  during  some  years  his 
colleague,  at  the  Lock  Hospital,  has  given 
a  very  decided  answer  to  this  question : 
"  I  solemnly  declare  (says  he)  I  never  saw 
a  single  instance  in  my  life  where  it  cured 
that  disorder  without  the  assistance  of 
mercury,  either  at  the  same  time  with  it, 
or  when  it  had  been  previously  taken  be- 
fore the  decoction  was  directed."  Mr. 
Pearson's  experience,  during  many  years, 
coincides  entirely  with  the  observations  of 
Mr.  Bloomfitld.  He  has  employed  the 
sarsaparilla,  in  powder  and  in  decoctions, 
in  an  almost  infinite  variety  of  cases,  and 
feels  himself  fully  authorised  to  assert,  that 
this  plant  has  not  the  power  of  curing  any 
one  form  of  the  lues  venerea.  The  sarsa- 
parilla, indeed,  like  the  guaiacum,  is  capa- 
ble of  alleviating  symptoms  derived  from 
the  venereal  virus  ;  and  it  sometimes  mani- 
fests the  power  of  suspending,  for  a  time, 
the  destructive  ravages  of  that  contagion  ; 
but  where  the  poison  has  not  been  previ- 
ously subdued  by  mercury,  the  symptoms 
will  quickly  return  ;  and,  in  addition  to 
them,  we  often  see  the  most  indubitable 
proofs  that  the  disease  is  making  an  actual 


progress,  during  the  regular  administra- 
tion of  the  vegetable  remedy. 

2.  When  the  sarsaparilla  root  is  given  in 
conjunction  with  mercury,  does  it  render 
the  mercurial  course  more  certain  and  effi- 
cacious ?  In  replying  to  this  query  it  is. 
necessary  to  observe,  that  the  phrase,  "  to 
increase  the  efficacy  of  mercury,"  may 
imply,  that  a  smaller  quantity  of  this 
mineral  antidote  will  confer  security  on  an 
infected  person,  when  sarsaparilla  i&  added, 
to  it ;  or  it  may  mean,  that  mercury  would 
be  sometimes  unequal  to  the  cure,  without 
the  aid  of  sarsaparilla.  If  a  decoction  of 
this  root  did  indeed  possess  so  admirable 
a  quality,  that  the  quantity  of  mercury  ne- 
cessary to  effect  a  cure  might  be  safely 
reduced,  whenever  it  was  given  during  a 
mercurial  course,  it  would  form  a  most 
valuable  addition  to  our  Materia  Medica. 
This  opinion  has  been,  however,  unfortu- 
nately falsified  by  the  most  ample  experi- 
ence, and  whoever  shall  be  so  unwary  as 
to  act  upon  such  a  presumption,  will  be 
sure  to  find  his  own  and  his  patient's  ex- 
pectations egrcg-ousl}  disappointed. 

If  the  sarsaparilla  root  be  a  genuine  an- 
tidote against  the  syphilitic  virus,  it  ought 
to  cure  the  disease  when  administered 
alone;  but,  if  no  direct  proof  can  be  ad- 
duced of  its  being  equal  to  this,  any  argu- 
ments foundedon  histories  where  mercury 
has  been  previously  given,  or  where  both 
the  medicines  were  administered  at  the 
same  time,  must  be  ambiguous  and  unde- 
cisive. 

It  appears  probable,  that  Sir  William 
Fordyce,  and  some  other  persons,  enter- 
tained a  notion,  that  there  were  certain 
venereal  symptoms  which  commonly  re- 
sisted the  potency  of  mercury,  and  that 
the  sarsaparilla  was  an  appropriate  reme- 
dy in  these  cases.  This  opinion,  it  is  pre- 
sumed, is  not  correct,  for  it  militates 
against  all  Mr.  P.  has  ever  observed  of 
the  progress  and  treatment  of  lues  vene- 
rea. Indeed  those  patients  who  have 
lately  used  a  full  course  of  mercury,  often 
complain  of  nocturnal  pains  in  their  limbs-; 
they  are  sometimes  afflicted  with  painful 
enlargements  of  the  elbow  and  knee-joints; 
or  they  have  membranous  nodes,  cutane- 
ous exulcerations,  and  certain  other  symp- 
toms, resembling  those  which  are  the  off- 
spring of  the  venereal  virus. 

It  may  and  does  often  happen,  that  ap- 
pearances like  these  are  mistaken  for  a 
true  venereal  affection,  and,  in  conse- 
quence of  this  error,  mercury  is  admini- 
stered, which  never  fails  to  exasperate 
the  disease.  Now,  if  a  strong  decoc- 
tion of  sarsaparilla-root  be  given  to  per- 
sons under  these  circumstances,  it  will 
seldom  fail  of  producing  the  most  bene- 
ficial effects;  hence  it  has  been  contended, 
that  symptoms  derived  from  the  contagion 


3AR 

of  lues  venerea,  which  could  not  be  cured 
by  mercury,  have  finally  yielded  to  this 
vegetable  remedy.  It  must  be  acknow- 
ledged, that  representations  of  this  kind 
have  a  specious  und  imposing  air;  never- 
theless, Mr.  Pearson  endeavours  to  prove, 
that  they  are  neither  exact  nor  conclusive. 
If  any  of  the  above-named  symptoms 
should  appear  near  the  conclusion  of  a 
course  of  mercury,  when  that  medicine 
was  operating-  powerfully  on  the  whole 
system,  it  would  be  a  strange  and  inex- 
plicable thing1  if  they  could  possibly  be 
derived  immediately  from  the  uncontrolled 
agency  of  the  venereal  virus. 

This  would  imply  something  like  a  pal- 
pable contradiction,  that  the  antidote 
should  be  operating  with  sufficient  efficacy 
to  cure  the  venereal  symptoms,  for  which 
it  was  directed,  while,  at  the  same  time, 
the  venereal  virus  was  proceeding  to  con- 
taminate new  parts,  and  to  excite  a  new 
order  of  appearances. 

One  source,  and  a  very  common  one, 
to  which  some  of  the  mistakes  committed 
upon  this  subject  may  be  traced,  is  a  per- 
suasion that  every  morbid  alteration  which 
arises  in  an  infected  person  is  actually 
tainted  with  the  venereal  virus,  and  ought 
to  be  ascribed  to  it  as  its  true  cause. 

Every  experienced  surgeon  must,  how- 
ever, be  aware,  that  very  little  of  truth 
and  reality  exists  in  a  representation  of  this 
kind.  The  contagious  matter,  and  the 
mineral  specific,  may  jointly  produce,  in 
certain  habits  of  body,  a  new  series  of 
symptoms,  which,  strictly  speaking,  are 
not  venereal,  which  cannot  be  cured  by 
mercury,  and  which  are  sometimes  more 
to  be  dreaded  than  the  simple  und  natural 
effects  of  the  venereal  virus. 

Some  of  the  most  formidable  of  these 
appearances  may  be  sometimes  removed 
by  sarsaparilla,  the  venereal  virus  still  re- 
maining in  the  system;  and,  when  the 
force  of  that  poison  has  been  completely 
subdued  by  mercury,  the  same  vegetable 
is  also  capable  of  freeing  the  patient  from 
what  may  be  called  the  sequelae  of  a  mer- 
curial course. 

The  root  of  the  sarsaparilla  is  some- 
times employed  i"n  rheumatic  affections, 
scrofula,  and  cutaneous  complaints,  where 
an  acrimony  of  the  fluids  prevail. 

SARSAPAHILLA  GEKJIAXICA.  The  root  of 
the  Ciirex  arenariu  of  Linnaeus,  which 
grows  plentifully  on  the  sea  coast,  is  so 
termed,  and  it  appears,  that  the  carex 
dis  tic  ha  and  hirta  have  also  been  collected, 
and  their  roots  used  indifferently  instead 
of  the  true  sarsaparilla.  The  root  of  the 
carex  arenaria  has  been  found  servicea- 
ble in  some  mucal  affections  of  the  tra- 
chea, in  rheumatic  pains,  and  gouty  affec- 
tions. 

SARTORIUS.      (Surtorius,   sc.    tnuscu* 


SA8 


719 


lus;  from  sartor,  a  tailor,  because  tail- 
ors cross  their  legs  with  it.)  Sartorius  teu 
longissimus  femoris  of  Cowpcr,  and  Ilio 
cresti  tibial  of  Dumas.  This  flat  and  slen- 
der muscle,  which  is  the  longest  of  ihe 
human  body,  und  from  an  inch  and  a  half 
to  two  inches  in  breadth,  is  situated  im- 
mediately .  under  the  integuments,  and 
extends  obliquely  from  the  upper  and  an- 
terior part  of  the  thigh,  to  the  upper,  an- 
terior,  and  inner  part  of  the  tibia,  being- 
enclosed  by  a  thin  membranous  sheath, 
which  is  derived  from  the  adjacent  facia 
lata.  It  arises,  by  a  tendon  of  about  half 
an  inch  in  breadth,  from  the  outer  surface 
and  inferior  edge  of  the  anterior  superior 
spinous  process  of  the  ilium,  but  soon  be- 
comes fleshy,  und  runs  down  a  little  way 
obliquely  inwards,  and  then  for  some  space 
upon  the  rcctus,  nearly  in  a  straight  direc- 
tion; after  which  it  passes  obliquely  over 
the  vastus  internus,  and  the  lower  part  of 
the  adductor  longus,  und  then  running 
down  between  the  tendons  of  the  adduc- 
tor magnums  and  the  gracilis,  is  inserted, 
by  a  thia  tendon,  into  the  inner  part  of 
the  tibia,  near  the  inferior  part  of  its  tu- 
berosity,  and  for  the  space  of  an  inch  or 
two  below  it.  This  tendon  sends  off' a  thin 
uponeurosis,  which  is  spread  over  the  up- 
per und  posterior  part  of  the  leg.  Tiiis 
muscle  serves  to  bend  the  leg  obliquely  in- 
wards, or  to  roil  the  thigh  outwards,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  bring  one  leg  across 
the  oilier, on  which  account  Spigelius  first 
gave  it  the  name  of  surtorius,  or  the  tail- 
or's muscle. 

SASSAFRAS.  ( Quasi  saxifraga ;  from 
saxvm,  a  stone,  and  frungo,  to  break  ;  so 
called  because  a  decoction  of  its  wood 
was  supposed  good  for  the  stone.)  Cornut 
man  oduiota.  Lignum  puvunum.  Jlnhuiba. 
The  wood  of  the  sassafras-tree,  Ltinrus 
sassafras  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliis  trilobis  inte- 
grisque,  is  imported  from  North  America, 
in  long  straight  pieces,  very  light,  and  of 
a  spongy  texture,  und  covered  with  a 
rough  fungous  bark.  It  has  a  fragrant 
smell,  and  a  sweetish,  aromatic,  subacrid 
taste ;  the  root,  wood,  and  bark,  agree  in 
their  medicinal  qualities,  and  are  all  men- 
tioned in  the  pharmacopoeias;  but  the  bark 
is  the  most  fragr.nt,  and  thought  to  be 
more  efficacious  than  the  woody  part;  and 
the  branches  are  preferred  to  the  large 
pieces.  The  medical  character  of  this 
drug  was  formerly  held  in  great  estimation, 
and  publications  were  professedly  written 
on  the  subject,  It  is  now,  however>  thought 
to  be  of  little  importance,  and  seldom 
used  but  in  conjunction  with  o'her  medi- 
cines, as  a  corrector  of  the  flviids.  It  is 
an  ingredient  in  the  decoctum  sarsnparilte 
compost  turn,  or  ilecoctum  lignorum  ,-  but  the 
only  officinal  preparation  of  it  is  the  essen- 
tial oil,  which  is  carminative  and  stimu- 


720 


SAT 


SAX 


lant,  and  which  may  be  given  in  the  dose 
of  two  drops  to  ten. 

SATANUS  DEVORANS.  The  red  lions,  or 
antimony. 

SATELLITE  VEINS.  The  veins  which 
accompany  the  brachial  artery  as  far  as  the 
bend  of  the  cubit. 

SATHE.     The  penis. 

SATURANTIA.  Medicines  which  neutra- 
lize the  acid  in  the  stomach. 

SATURATION  A  term  employed  in 
pharmacy  and  chemistry  to  express  the 
statt-  of  a  body  which  has  a  power  of  dis- 
solving another,  to  a  certain  extent  only, 
in  wli.ch  h  has  effected  that  degree  of  so- 
lution :  thus,  nitric  acid,  for  instance,  can 
only  dissolve  a  certain  quantity  of  lime, 
beyond  which  it  does  not  act,  having  lost 
its  former  affinity  ;  this  degree  of  solution 
is  termed  the  point  of  saturation,  and  it  is 
then  said  that  the  nitric  acid  is  saturated 
with  lime. 

SATUREJA.  (From  satyri,  the  lustful 
satyrs,  because  it  make  those  who  eat  it 
lascivious.  Blanch.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Didynamia.  Order,  Gymnospermia. 

2  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
summer  savory.  Satureca  saliva.  Culina 
sativa  Plinii.  Thymbra.  This  low  shrub 
is  the  Satureja  saliva  of  Linnaeus,  cul- 
tivated in  our  gardens  for  culinary  pur- 
poses. It  has  a  warm,  aromatic,  pene- 
trating taste,  and  smells  like  thyme,  but 
milder.  It  is  an  ingredient  m  most  of  the 
warm  stews  and  made  dishes. 

SATUREJA  CAPITATA,  The  systematic 
name  of  the  ciliated  savory.  See  Thynnts 
creticus 

SATUREJA  HORTEJTSIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  summer  savory.  See  Satureja. 

SATUREJA  SATIVA.     See  Satureja. 

SATUR:STUS.  (From  the  planet,  or  hea- 
then god  i  of  that  name.)  The  chemical 
name  of  lead. 

SATYRIASIS.  (From  ^rygoc,  a  satyr, 
because  they  are  said  to  be  greatly  addict- 
ed to  venery.)  Satyriasmus.  Priapismus. 
Salacitas.  Brachuua.  Jlrascon.  Exces- 
sive and  violent  desire  for  coition  in  men. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order  dysorexice  of  Cullen. 

SATYRION.  (From  <raTt/go?,an  animal 
given  to  venery,  so  called  because  it  was 
supposed  to  excite  venery  if  only  held  in 
the  hand.)  Dog-stones.  Male  orchis.  The 
root  of  the  Orchis  muscula  of  Linnaeus : — 
bulbis  indivisis,  nect&rii  labio  (juadrilobo  cre- 
nulata,  cornu  obtitso  petalis  dorsalibus  re- 
Jlexis,  which  has  a  place  in  the  Materia  Me- 
dica  of  the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia,  on 
account  of  the  glutinous  slimy  juice  which 
it  contains.  The  root  of  the  orchis  bifolia 
is  also  collected  Satyrion  root  has  a  sweet- 
ish taste,  a  faint  and  somewhat  unpleasant 
smell.  Its  mucilaginous  or  gelatinous 


quality  ha  srecommended  it  as  a  demulcent. 
Salep,  which  is  imported  here  from  the 
East,  is  a  preparation  of  this  root,  which, 
considered  as  an  article  of  diet,  is  account- 
ed extremely  nutritious,  as  containing  a 
great  quantity  of  farinaceous  matter  in  a 
small  bulk  The  supposed  aphrodisiac 
qualities  of  this  root,  which  have  been  no- 
ticed ever  since  the  days  of  Dioscorides, 
seem,  says  Dr.  Woodville,  to  be  founded 
on  the  fanciful  doctrine  of  signatures,  thus 
orchis,  i.  e.  e§£/?,testiculus,habet,  radices,, 
mstar  testicuiorum  See  Salep. 

SATTRIUM:,     See  Satyrion. 

Sauce  alone.     See  Jllliaria. 

Saunders,  red.     See  Santalum  ritbrum. 

Saunders,  yellow.  See  Santalum  citri* 
num. 

SAUR  KRAUT.  Sour  crout.  Cabbage 
preserved  in  brine.  Antiscorbutic. 

Savin      See  Subina. 

Savin  ointment.     See  Ceratum  sabinae. 

SAVIJTA.     See  Subina. 

Savoury.     See  Satureja. 

SAXIFRAGA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Decandria.  Order,  Digynia. 

SAXIFRAGA  ALBA.  Called  by.  Oribasius 
Bento,  Setnicula  sedum.  White  saxifrage. 
Saxifraga  granulata  of  Linnaeus,  who  de- 
scribes the  taste  of  this  plant  to  be  acrid 
and  pungent,  which  we  have  not  bet-n  able 
to  discover  :  neither  the  tubercles  of  the 
root  nor  the  leaves  manifest  to  the  organs 
of  taste  any  quality  likely  to  be  of  medici- 
nal use,  and  therefore,  though  this  species 
of  saxifrage  has  been  long  employed  as  a 
popular  remedy  in  nephritic  and  gravelly 
disorders,  yet  we  do  not  find,  either  from 
its  sensible  qualities,  or  from  any  pub- 
lished instances  of  its  efficacy,  that  it  de- 
serves a  place  in  the  Materia  Medica.  The 
superstitious  doctrine  of  signatures  sug- 
gested the  use  of  the  root,  which  is  a  good 
example  of  what  Linnsus  has  termed  radix 
granulata.  The  bulbs,  or  tubercles  of 
such  roots  answer  an  important  purpose  in 
vegetation,  by  supplying  the  plants  with, 
nourishment  and  moisture,  and  thereby  en- 
abling them  to  resist  the  effects  of  that 
drought  to  which  the  dry  soils  they  inhabit 
peculiarly  expose  them. 

SAXIFRAGA  AXGLICA.  See  Saxifraga  vul- 
garis. 

SAXIFRAGA  CRASSIFOHA.  The  roots  of 
thi^  species  of  saxifrage  is  extolled  by 
Professor  Pallas  as  an  antiseptic. 

SAXIFRAGA  GRANULATA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  white  saxifrage.  See  Saxi- 
fraga alba, 

SAXIFRAGA  RUBRA.     See  Filipendula. 

SAXIFRAGA  TULGARIS.  Saxifreiga  an- 
gHca.  Hippomarathrum.  Faniculum  erra 
meuit.  English,  or  meadow  saxifrage. 
Peccudanum  silaus  of  Linnaeus.  The  roots, 
leaves,  and  seeds  of  this  plant  have  been 


SCA  SCA                          721 

commended   as  aperients,  diuretics,  and  verse  processes  of  the  six  inferior  verte- 

carminatives  ;  and  appear,  from  their  aro-  brae  of  the  neck,  by  a&  many  short  tendons, 

malic  smell,  and   moderately  warm,  pun-  and  descending  obliquely  outwards,  is  in- 

gent,  bitterish  taste,  to  have  some  claim  seried  tendinous  and  fleshy,  into  the  upper 

to  these  virtues    They  are  rarely  used.  side  of  the  first  rib,  near  its  cartilage.  The 

Saxifrage  burnet    See  Pimpinella.  axillary  artery  passes  through  this  portion, 

Saxifrage,  English.    See  Saxifraga  vul-  and  sometimes  divides   it   into  two  slips, 

garis.  about  an  inch  and   a  half  above  its  inser- 

Saxifrage,  meadow.     See  Saxifraga  vul-  tion.     The  middle  portion  arises  by  dis- 

garis  tinct  tendons,  from  the  transverse  processes 

Saxifrage,  white.  See  Saxifraga  alba.  of  the  four  last  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  and 

SCAB    A  hard  substance  covering  super-  descending  obliquely  outwards  and  a  little 

iiciai  ulcerations,  and  formed  by  a  concre-  backwards,  is  inserted  tendinous  into  the 

tion  of  the  fluid  discharged  from  them.  outer  and  upper  part  of  the  first  rib,  from 

SCABIES.    See  Psora.  its  root  to   within  the  distance  of  an  inch 

SCABIOSA.     (From   seaber,  rough  ;  so  from  its  cartilage.     The    space   between 

called  from  its  rough  hairy  surface.)      1.  this  and  the  anteriorportion,  affords  a  pas- 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin-  sage  to  the  nerves  going  to  the  upper  ex- 

naean  system.     Class,  Tetrandria.     Order,  tremities.  It  is  in  part  covered  by  the  third 

JMonogynia.  or  posterior  portion,  which  is  the  thinnest 

2    The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com-  and  longest  of  the  three.   This  arises  from 

mon  scabious.     This  herb,  Scabiosa  arven-  the    transverse  processes  of  the   second, 

sis,   corollis  quttdrifidis,   radiantibus  ,•  foliis  third,    fourth,   and  fifth  vertebrae   of  the 

pinnati-fidis,   incisis ;   caule  hiapido  of  Lin-  neck,  by  distinct  tendons,  and  is  inserted 

nseus,  and  its  flowers  are  sometimes  used  into  the  upper  edge  of  the  second  rib,  at 

medicinally.     The  whole  plant  possesses  a  the  distance  of  about  an   inch  and   a    half 

bitter  and  subadstringent  taste,  and  was  from  its   articulation,  by  a  broad  flat  ten- 

formerly  much  employed   in  the  cure  of  don.      The  use  of  the  scalenus  is  to  move 

some  leprous  affections,  whence  its  name,  the  neck  to  one  side,  when  it  acts  singly, 

and  diseases  of  the  lungs.  or  to  bend  it  forwards,  when  both  muscles 

SCABIOSA    ARVENSIS.       The    systematic  act ;  and  when  the  neck  is  fixed,  it  serves 

name  of  the  common    field  scabious.     See  to  elevate  the  ribs,  and  dilate  the  chest. 

Scabiosa.  SCALENUS  PRIMUS.  See  Scalenus. 

SCABIOSA  SUCCISA.  The  systematic  name  SCAIEXUS  SECUXDUS.  See  Sca/enus. 

of  the  devil's   bit   scabious.     See  Morsus  SCALEJOJS  TEUTIUS.   See  Scalenus. 

diaboli.  SCALPELLUM.    A  scalpel,  or  common 

SCALA  TYMPANI.     The  superior  spi-  dissecting  knife.    A  raspatory. 

ral  cavity  of  the  cochlea.  SCALPRUM.      A  denticular  raspatory,  or 

SCALA  VESTIBULI.  The  inferior  spi-  rugire,  used  in  trepanning. 

nal  cavity  of  the  cochlea.  SCAMMONIUM.     (A  corruption  of  the 

Scald  head.  See  Tinea  capitis.  Arabian  word  chamozah.)     Convolvulus  sy- 

SCALE.  Squama.  A  lamina  of  morbid  riacus.  Scammonium  syriacum.  Diagry- 
cuticle,  hard,  thickened,  whitish,  and  dium.  Scammony.  The  concrete  gum- 
opaque,  of  a  very  small  size  and  irregular,  mi-resinous  juice  of  the  Convolvulus 
often  increasing  into  layers,  denominated  scammonia  of  Linnaeus  :— foliis  sagitatis 
crusts.  Both  scales  and  crusts  repeated-  postice  truncatis,  pedunculis  teretibus  sub- 
ly  fall  off,  and  are  reproduced  in  a  short  tifioris.  This  plant  grows  plentifully  about 
time.  Maraash,  Antioch,  Edlib,  and  towards 

SCALENUS.      (Scalenus  sc.  Musculus  f  Tripoli,  in    Syria.     No  part  of  the  dried 

from  <rjtaM)j-sf,  irregular,  or  unequal.)  Ana-  plant  possesses  any  medicinal  quality,  but 

tomical  writers  have  differed  greatly  in  the  root,  which  Dr.  Hussel   administered 

their  descriptions  of  this  muscle,  which  is  in  decoction,  and  found  it  to  be  a  pleasant 

situated  at  the  side  of  the  neck,  between  and  mild  cathartic.     It  is  from  the  milky 

the  transverse  processes  of  the    cervical  juice  of  the  root  that  we  obtain  the  offici- 

vertebrse  and  the  upper  part  of  the  thorax,  nal  scammony,   which  is   procured  in  tl 

The  ancients,  who  gave  it  its  name  from  following  manner,    by  the  peasants,  who 

its  resemblance  to  an   irregular  triangle,  collect  it  in  the  beginning  of  June:  having 

considered  it  as  one  muscle.    Vesalius  and  cleared   away    the  earth  from    about  th 

Winslow  divide  it  into  two,  Fallopius  and  root,  they  cut  off  the  top  in  an  oblique 

Cowper  into  three,  Douglas  into  four,  and  direction,  about  two  inches  below  whe 

Albinus  into  five  portions,  which  they  de-  the  stalks  spring  from  it.  Under  the  most 

scribe  as  distinct  muscles.      Without  de-  depending  part  of  the  slope  they  fix  a  shell, 

viating  in  the  least  from  anatomical  accu-  or  some  other  convenient  receptacle,  into 

racy,  it  may  be  considered  as  one  muscle  which  the  milky  juice  gradually  flows.    It 

divided  into  three  portions.     The  anterior  is  left  there  about  twelve  hours,  which 

portion  arises  commonly  from  the  trans-  lime  is  sufficient  for  draining  off  the  whole 

*  4Z 


722  SCA  SCA 

juice;  this,  however,  is  in  small  quantity,   gradually  higher  and  broader    as   it  ap* 
each  root  affording  but  a  very  few  drachms,  proaches  the  anterior  and  superior  angle  of 
This  juice  from  the  several  roots  is  put  to-  the  bone,  till  at  length  it  terminates  in  a 
gether,  often  into  the  leg  of  an  old  boot,  broad  and  flat  process,  at  the  top  of  the 
for   want   of  some    more    proper   vessel,   shoulder,    called   the  proceaans    acromion. 
where,  in  a  little  time,  it  grows  hard,  and  On  the  anterior  edge  of  this  processus  acro- 
is  the  genuine  scammony.     The   smell  of  mion,  we  observe  an  oblong,  concave,  ar- 
scammony  is  rather  unpleasant,  and  the   ticulating  surface,  covered  with  cartilage, 
taste    bitterish   and  slightly  acrid.      The  for  the  articulation  of  the  scapula  with  the 
different  proportions  of  gum    and   resin,  clavicle.     At  its  lower  part,  the  acromion 
of  which  it  consists,  have  been  variously   is  hollowed,  to  allow  a  passage  to  the  su- 
stateti,  but  as  proof  spirit  is  the  best  men-   pra  and  infra  spinati  muscles   The  ridge  of 
struum  for  it,  these   substances  are  sup-  the  spine  affords  two  rough,  flat  surfaces, 
posed  to   be  nearly  in  <  qual  parts.     It  is   for  the  insertion  of  the  trapezius  and  del- 
brought  from  Aleppo  and  Smyrna  in  masses,  toid  muscles.  Of  two  the  fossae  into  which 
generally  of  a  light  shining  grey  colour,  the  external  surface  of  the  bone  is  divided 
and  friable  texture;  of  rather  an  unplea-   by  the  spine,  the  superior  one,   which  is 
sant  smell,  and  bitterish  and  slightly  acrid  the  smallest,  serves  to   lodge  the    supra 
taste.     The  scammony  of  Aleppo  is  by  far   spinatus  muscle;  and   the  inferior  fossa, 
the  purest.     That  of  Smyrna    is   ponder-  which  is  much  larger  than  the  other,  gives 
ous,    black,  and  mixed    with    extraneous   origin  to  the  infra  spinatus.  The  triangular 
matters.    Scammony  appears  to  have  been   shape  of  the  scapula  leads  us  to  consider  its 
well    known   to   the    Greek    and   Arabian   angles  and  its  sides.   The  upper  posterior 
physicians,  and  was  exhibited  internally  as   angle  is  neither  so  thick,  nor  has  so  rough  a 
a  purgative,    and  externally  for   the  itch,   surface,  as  the  inferior  one  ;  but  the  most 
tinea,  fixed  pains,  &c.    It  is  seldom  given   remarkable  of  the  three  angles  of  this  bone 
alone,  but  enters  several  compounds,  which    is  the  anterior  one,  which  is  of  great  thick- 
are  administered  as  purgatives.  ness,  and  formed  into  a  glenoid  cavity  of 
Scammony.  See  Scammoninm.  an   oval   shape,  the   greatest  diameter  of 
SCAND1X.     The    name   of  a  genus   of  which  is  from  below  upwards.  This  cavity* 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.    Class,  Pen-  in  the  recent  subject,  is  furnished  with  car- 
tandria.  Order,  Digynia.  tilage,  and  receives   the   head  of  the  os 
SCANDIX  CEREFOLIUM.      The   systematic  humeri.     The  cartilaginous  crust,  which 
name  of  the  officinal  chervil.     See  Cerefo-  surrounds  its  brims,  makes  it  appear  deep- 
Kum.  er  in  the  fresh  subject  than  in  the  skeleton. 
SCANDIX     ODOIIATA.        The     systematic   A   little  beyond  this  glenoid  cavity,  the 
name  of  the  sweet  cicely,  which  possesses   bone  becomes  narrower*  so  as  to  give  the 
virtues  similar  to  the  common  chervil.  See   appearance    of    a  neck;   and   above    this 
Cerefolium.  rises  a  considerable  process,  which,  from 
SOAPHA.     (A  skiff,  or  cock-boat;  from   being  thick  at  its  origin,  becomes  thinner, 
o-jtctTrrai,  to  make  hollow ;  because  former-   and,  in   some  degree,  flattened  at   its  ex- 
ly  they  were  made  by  excavating  a  large   tremity.     This  process  projects  considera- 
tree.)     1.  The  excavation  or  cavity  of  the   bly,  and  is  curved  downwards.     From  its 
auricula,  or  external  ear,  between  the  he-   supposed   resemblance  to  the    beak  of  a 
lix  and  antihelix.  bird,    it    is    called    the    coracoid  process. 
2.  The  name  of  a  double-headed  roller.     From  the  whole  external  side  of  this  pro- 
Scaphoid.   See  Scaphoides,  cess,    a    strong   and    broad    ligament   is 
SCAPHOIDES.     (Erom  cnt*4>»,  a  little   stretched  to  the  processus  acromion,  be- 
vessel,  or  boat,  and   «/<Toc,   resemblance.)   coming  narrower  as  it  approaches  the  lat- 
Boat-like.  See  Navicnlare  os.  ter  process,  so   as   to  be    of  a  somewhat 
SCAPULA.     (From   the    Hebrew    schi-  triangular  shape.     This  ligament,  and  the 
pha.)     Omoplata.       Os  homoplatae.     Scoptu-   two  processes  with  which  it  is  connected, 
la.    Epinotion.    The  shoulder-blade.    This   are  evidently  intended  for  the  protection 
bone,    which    approaches  nearly  to  a  tri-  of  the  joint,  and  to  prevent  a  luxation  of 
angular  figure,  is  fixed, not  unlike  a  buck-  the  os  humeri  upwards.       Of  the   three 
ler,  to  the    upper,  posterior,  and  lateral   sides   of  the   scapula,  the   posterior  one, 
part  of  the  thorax,  extending  from  the  first   which  is  the  longest,iscalled  the  basis.  This 
to  about   the   seventh  rib.     The  anterior   side  is  turned  towards  the  vertebrae.     Its 
and  internal  surface  is  irregularly  concave,   other  two  sides  are  called  costx.     The  sti- 
from  the   impression,  not  of  the  ribs,  as   perior   costa,    which    is   the    upper    and 
thegenerality  of  anatomists  have  supposed,   shortest  side,  is  likewise  thinner  than  the 
but  of  the  subscapularis  muscle.     Its  pos-  other   two,   having  a  sharp    edge.     It  is 
tenor  and  external  surface  is  convex,  and   nearly   horizontal,  and  parallel  with  the 
divided   into  two  unequal  fossae  by  a  con-  second  rib  ;  and  is  interrupted,  near  the 
siderable  spine,  which,  rising  small  from  the   basis  of  the  coracoid  process,   by  a  semi- 
posterior  edge  of  the  scapula,  becomes  circular  niche,  which  is  closed  by  a  liga- 


SCA  SCA  723 

ment  that  extends  from  one  end  of  it  to  Scarf-skin.  See  Cuticle  and  Skin. 
the  oilier,  and  affords  a  passage  to  vessels  SCARIFICATION.  (Scarijicatio,  from 
and  nerves.  Besides  this  passage,  there  vcarijico,  to  scarify.)  A  superficial  inci- 
are  other  niches  in  the  scapula  for  the  sion  made  wilh  a  lancet,  or  a  chirurgical 
transmission  of  vessels;  viz.  one  between  instrument  called  a  scarificator,  for  the 
the  cor.icoid  process  and  the  head  of  the  purpose  of  taking  away  blood,  or  letting 
bone,  and  another  between  its  neck  and  out  fluids,  &c. 

the  processus  acromion.   The  third  side  of       SCARIOLA.     See  Lactuca  sylveatris. 
the  scapula,  or  the  inferior  costa,  as  it  is        SCAIUOLA  GALLOIIUM.     The   lactuca  sea- 
called,  is  of  considerable  thickness,  and   riola  is  sometimes  s>o  teraied.     See  Lactu- 
sxtends  obliquely  from    the  neck   of  the    ca  sylvestris. 

bone  to  its  inferior  angle,  reaching  from  SCARLATINA.  (From  scarlatto,  a  deep 
about  the  third  to  the  eighth  rib.  The  red.  Ital.)  The  scarlet  fever,  a  genus  of 
scapula  has  but  very  little  cellular  sub-  disease  in  the  class  pyrexix,  and  order 
stance,  and  is  of  unequal  thickness,  being  exanthemata  of  Cullen  ;  characterised  by 
very  thin  at  its  middle  part,  where  it  is  contagious  synocha;  the  fourth  day  the 
covered  by  a  great  number  of  muscles,  and  face  swells;  a  scarlet  eruption  appears  on 
having  its  neck,  the  acromion,  and  cora-  the  skin  in  patches;  which,  after  three  or 
coid  process,  of  considerable  strength.  In  four  days,  ends  in  the  desquamation  of  the 
the  foetus,  the  basis  and  the  neck  of  the  cuticle,  or  is  succeeded  by  anasarca.  It 
scapula,  together  with  its  glenoid  cavity,  has  two  species:  1.  Scarlatina  simplex,  the 
ucromion,  coracoid  process,  and  the  ridge  mild.  2.  Scarlatina  cynanchica,  or  angi- 
of  the  spine,  are  so  many  epiphyses  with  nosa,  with  ulcerated  sore-throat, 
respect  to  the  rest  of  the  bone,  to  which  Some  have  asserted  that  scarlatina  never 
they  are  not  completely  united  till  a  con-  attacks  the  same  person  a  second  time  ; 
siderable  time  after  birth.  The  scapula  is  more  extensive  observation  has  confuted 
articulated  to  the  clavicle  and  os  humeri,  this  opinion. 

to  which  last  it  serves  as  a  fulcrum;  and,  Scarlatina  attacks  persons  of  all  ages, 
by  altering  its  position,  it  affords  a  greater  but  children  and  young  persons  are  most 
scope  to  the  bones  of  the  arm  in  their  dif-  subject  to  it,  and  it  appears  at  all  seasons 
i'erent  motions.  It  likewise  affords  attach-  of  the  year;  but  it  is  more  frequently  met 
ment  to  a  great  number  of  muscles,  and  with  towards  the  end  of  autumn,  or  begin- 
posteriorly  serves  as  a  defence  to  the  tho-  ning  of  winter,  than  at  any  other  periods, 
rax.  at  which  time  it  very  often  becomes  a  very 

SCAPCLARIA.     (From  scapula,  the  shoul-   prevalent    epidemic.      It    is,    beyond    all 
tier-bone.)     A  bandage  for   the  shoulder-  doubt,  a  very  contagious  disease, 
blade.  The  one  to  which  it  bears   the  greatest 

SCAPULARIjE  ARTERIJE.  The  sea-  resemblance  is  the  measles  ;  but  from  this 
pulary  arteries  and  veins  are  branches  of  it  is  readily  to  be  distinguished  by  the  ab- 
the  siibclavian  and  axillary.  sence  of  the  cough,  watery  eye,  running 

SCARBOROUGH  W\TER.  A  ferru-  at  thr  nose  and  sneezing,  which  are  the 
ginous  spring  at  Scarborough  in  York-  predominant  symptoms  in  the  early  stage 
shire.  There  are  t*vo  species  of  chalybeate  of  the  measles,  but  which  do  not  usually 
water  found  in  this  spot,  and  they  differ  attend  on  the  scarlatina,  or  at  least  in  any 
Considerably  in  their  composition,  though  hig!^  degree. 

they  rise  nearly  contiguous  to  each  other.  It  begins  like  other  fevers,  with  languor, 
The  one  is  a  simple  carbonated  chalybeate,  lassitude,  confusion  of  ideas,  chills  and 
similar  to  the  Tunbridge  water:  the  other,  shiverings,  alternated  by  fis  of  heat.  The 
which  is  better  known  and  more  frequent-  thirst  is  considerable,  the  skin  dry,  and 
ed,  and  more  particularly  distinguished  as  the  patient  is  often  incommoded"  with 
Scarborough  water,  has,  in  conjunction  anxiety,  nausea,  and  vomiting, 
wilh  the  irouj  a  considerable  admixture  of  Soon  after  the  appearance  of  these  syrap- 
a  purging  suit,  which  adds  much  to  its  toms,  a  stiffness  is  perceived  in  the  neck, 
value.  The  diseases  HI  which  it  is  ordered  accompanied  with  a  soreness  in  the  throat, 
are  similar  to  those  in  which  Cheltenham  and  a  difficulty  and  pain  in  swallowing. 
water  is  prescribed,  only  it  is  necessary  to  On  inspecting  the  internal  fauces,  they  are 
increase  the  purgat  ve  effect  of  this  water  found  very  red,  and  more  or  less  swelled, 
by  adding  similar  salts  Ii  is,  therefore,  On  the  tonsils,  velum  pendulum  palati  and 
chiefly  as  an  alterative  that  this  water  can  uvula,  the  parts  most  affected  with  inflam- 
be  employed  in  its  natural  state.  mation,  there  generally,  not  always,  ap- 

Scarborough  has  an  advantage  belonging  pears  a  number  of  small  whitish  or  greyish 
to  its  situation  which  Cheltenham  does  specks  or  sloughs. 

not  possess,  th.it  of  Affording  an  opportu-  About  the  third  day,  the  scarlet  efflo- 
nity  for  sea-bathing-,  the  use  ot  which  will,  rescence  appears  on  the  skin,  which  seldom 
in  "many  cases,  much  assist  in  the  plan  of  produces  however  any  remission  of  the 
cure  for  many  of  the  disorders  for  which  fever.  On  the  departure  of  the  efflores- 
the  mineral  water  is  resorted  to.  cence,  which  usually  continues  out  only  fee 


724 


SAC 


SCI 


three  or  four  days,  a  gentle  sweat  comes 
on,  the  fever  subsides,  the  cut'u  le  or  scarf- 
skin  then  falls  off  in  small  scales,  and 
the  patient  gradually  regains  his  former 
strength  and  health. 

On  the  disappearance  of  the  efflores- 
cence in  scarlatina,  it  is,  however,  no  un- 
common occurrence  for  an  anasarcous 
swelling  to  affect  the  whole  body,  but  this 
is  usually  of  a  very  short  continuance. 

Scarlatina  in  several  instances  approach- 
es very  near  to  thecynanche  maligna,  and 
the  patient  is  then  seized  not  only  with  a 
coldness  and  shivering,  but  likewise  with 
great  languor,  debility  and  sickness,  suc- 
ceeded by  heat,  nausea,  vomiting  of  bilious 
matter,  soreness  of  the  throat,  inflamma- 
tion, and  ulceration  in  the  tonsils,  a  fre- 
quent and  laborious  breathing,  and  a  quick 
and  small  depressed  pulse.  When  the  ef- 
florescence appears,  which  is  usually  on 
the  third  day,  it  brings  no  relief,  on  the 
contrary  the  symptoms  are  much  aggra- 
ted,  and  fresh  ones  arise. 

In  the  progress  of  the  disease,  one  iini- 
versal  redness,  unattended  however  by  any 
pustular  eruption,  pervades  the  face,  body, 
and  limbs,  which  parts  appear  somewhat 
swollen.  The  eyes  and  nostrils  partake 
likewise  more  or  less  of  the  redness,  and 
in  proportion  as  the  former  have  an  in- 
flamed appearance,  so  does  the  tendency 
to  delirium  prevail. 

When  scarlatina  anginosa  is  to  termi- 
nate m  health,  the  fiery  redness  abates  gra- 
dually, and  is  succeeded  by  a  brown  co- 
lour, and  the  skin  becomes  rough,  peels 
off  in  small  scales,  the  tumefaction  sub- 
sides, and  health  is  gradually  restored.  On 
the  contrary,  when  it  is  to  terminate  fa- 
tally, the  febrile  symptoms  run  very  high 
from  the  first  of  its  attack,  the  skin  is  in- 
tensely hot  and  dry,  the  pulse  is  very  fre- 
quent but  small,  great  thirst  prevails,  the 
efflorescence  makes  its  appearance  on  the 
second  day,  or  sooner,  and  about  the  third 
or  fourth  is  probably  interspersed  with 
large  livid  spots,  and  a  high  degree  of  de- 
lirium ensuing,  or  haemorrhages  breaking 
out,  the  patient  is  cut  off  about  the  sixth 
or  eighth  day.  In  some  cases  a  severe 
purging  arises,  which  never  fails  to  prove 
fatal.  Some  again,  where  the  symptoms  do 
not  run  so  high,  instead  of  recovering,  as 
is  usual,  about  the  time  the  skin  begins  to 
regain  its  natural  colour,  fall  into  a  kind  of 
lingering  way,  and  are  carried  off  in  the 
course  of  a  few  weeks. 

Scarlatina  of  itself  is  not  usually  at- 
tended with  danger,  although  a  consider- 
able degree  of  delirium  sometimes  prevails 
for  a  day  or  two;  but  when  it  partakes 
much  of  the  nature  of  cynanche  maligna, 
or  degenerates  into  typhus  putrida,  which 
it  is  apt  to  do,  it  often  proves  fatal.  The 


same  morbid  appearances  are  to  be  ob- 
served on  dissection,  when  it  destroys  the 
patient,  as  in  these  diseases. 

SCARLATINA  ANGINOSA.   See  Scarlatina. 

SCARLATINA  CTNANCHICA.  See  Scarla- 
tina. 

SCARLATINA  SIMPLEX.     See  Scarlatina. 

Scarlet  fever.     See  Scarlatina. 

Sceleton.     See  Skeleton. 

SCELOTTRBE.  (From  jrxgxof,  the  leg,  and 
Tvg£»,  riot,  intemperance.)  A  debility  of 
the  legs  from  scurvey  or  an  intemperate 
way  of  life. 

SCHEROMA.  A  dryness  of  the.  eye 
from  the  want  of  the  lacrymal  fluid.  The 
effects  of  this  lacrymal  fluid  being  defi- 
cient, the  eyes  become  dry,  and  in  their 
motions  produce  a  sensation  as  though 
sand,  or  some  gritty  substances,  were  be- 
tween the  eye  and  the  eyelid  ;  the  vision  is 
obscured,  the  globe  of  the  eye  appears 
foulish  and  dull,  which  is  a  bad  omen  in. 
acute  diseases.  The  species  are,  1.  Sche- 
roma  febrile,  or  a  dryness  of  the  eyes, 
which  is  observed  in  fevers,  complicated 
with  a  phlogistic  density  of  the  humours. 
2.  Scheroma  exhaustorum,  which  happens 
after  great  evacuations,  and  in  persons 
dying.  3.  Scheroma  iiiflammatorum,  which 
is  a  symptom  of  the  ophthalmia  sicca.  4. 
Scheroma  itinerantinm,  or  the  dryness  of 
the  eyes,  which  happens  in  sandy  places  to 
travellers,  as  in  hot  Syria,  or  from  dry 
winds,  which  dries  up  the  humidity  neces- 
sary for  the  motion  of  the  eves. 

SCHIDACEDON.  (From  <r;t/<f*|,  a  splin- 
ter.) A  longitudinal  fracture  of  the  bone. 

SCHINELAXJM  (From  tr%ivos,  the  mas- 
tich,  and  txawsv.  oil.)  Oil  of  mastich. 

SCHNEIDER'S  MEMBRANE.  The 
very  vascular  pituatory  membrane  of  the 
nose,  called  Schneiderian,  from  its  disco- 
verer. 

SCHOENANTHUS.  (From  ff-^o/voc,  a  rush, 
and  «v6of,  a  flower.)  Sweet  rush,  or  ca. 
mel's  hay.  See  Juncus  odoratus. 

SCHCENOLAGURUS.  (From  ff^otvof,  a  rush, 
and  Xtt^af,  a  hare,  and  *§*,  a  tail ;  so  call, 
ed  from  its  resemblance  to  a  hare's  tail.) 
Hare's  tail.  Cotton-grass. 

SCIATIC  ARTERY.  Aneria  sciatica. 
Ischiatic  artery.  A  branch  of  the  iniernal 
iliac. 

SCIATIC  NERVE.  JVervus  sciaticus. 
Ischiatic  nerve.  A  branch  of  a  nerve  of 
the  lower  extremity,  formed  by  the  union 
of  the  lumbar  and  sacral  nerves.  It  is  di- 
vided near  the  poptiteyl .cavity  into  the  ti- 
bial  and  peroneal,  which  are  distributed  to 
the  leg  and  foot. 

SCIATIC  NOTCH.  Ischiatic  notch. 
See  Iimominatitm  os. 

SCIATIC  VEIN.  Vena  sciatica.  The 
vein  which  accompanies  the  sciatic  artery 
in  the  thigh. 


SCI  SCI  725 

SCIATICA.  Ischias.  A  rheumatic  af-  or  by  the  joining  of  an  opiate  to  this  medi- 
fection  of  the  hip.joint.  cine,  which  was  found  by  Dr.  Cullen  to 

SCIATICA  CHKSSKS.  The  ibexis  or  cardi-  answer  the  same  purpose.  The  Doctor 
mantica,  raised  in  gardens  for  culinary  further  observes,  that  from  a  continued  re- 
purposes,  petition  of  the  squill,  the  dose  may  he  gra- 

SCILLA.  (From  <TXM*&>,  to  dry;  so  dually  increased,  and  the  interval  of  its 
called  from  its  properties  of  drying  up  exhibitions  shortened ;  and  when  in  this 
humours.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  way  the  dose  comes  to  be  tolerably  large, 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hex-  the  opiate  may  be  most  conveniently  em- 
andria.  Order,  Monogynia.  ployed  to  direct  the  operation  of  the  squill 

2  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  me-  more  certainly  to  the  kidneys.  "  In  cases 
dicmal  squill  or  sea-onian.  Ornithogalum  of  dropsy,  that  is,  when  there  is  an  effu- 
muritinum.  Sqnilla.  Scilla  maritime!  of  sion  of  water  into  the  cavities,  and  there- 
Lmnaeus  • — midifora,  bracteis  refractis.  A  fore  that  less  water  goes  to  the  kidneys,  we 
native  of  Spain,  Sicily,  and  Syria,  grow-  are  of  opinion  that  neutral  salt,  accompa- 
ing  on  the  sea  coast.  The  red -rooted  va-  nying  the  squill,  may  be  of  use  in  deter- 
riety  has  been  supposed  to  be  more  effica-  mining  this  fluid  more  certainly  to  the  kid- 
cious  than  the  white,  and  is  therefore  still  neys;  and  whenever  it  can  be  perceived 
preferred  for  medicinal  use.  The  root  of  that  it  take  this  course,  we  are  persuaded 
the  squill,  which  appears  to  have  been  that  it  will  be  always  useful,  and  gene- 
known  as  a  medicine  in  the  early  ages  of  rally  safe,  during  the  exhibition  of  the 
Greece,  and  has  so  well  maintained  its  squills,  to  increase  the  usual  quantity  of 
character  ever  since  as  to  be  deservedly  in  drink." 

great  estimation,  and  of  very  frequent  use  The  diuretic  effects  of  squills  have 
at  this  time,  seems  to  manifest  a  poisonous  beeg  supposed  to  be  promoted  by  the  addi- 
quality  to  several  animals.  In  proof  of  tion  of  some  mercurial;  and  the  less  pur- 
th is,  we  h:ive  the  testimonies  of  Hillefield,  gative  preparations  of  mercury,  in  the 
Berguis,  Vogel,  and  others.  Its  acrimo-  opinion  of  Dr.  Cullen,  are  best  adapted  to 
ny  is  so  great,  that  even  if  much  handled  this  purpose;  he  therefore  recommends  a 
it  exulcerates  the  skin,  and  if  given  in  solution  of  corrosive  sublimate,  as  being 
large  doses,  and  frequently  repeated,  it  more  proper  than  any  other,  because  most 
not  only  excites  nausea,  tormina,  and  vio-  diuretic.  Where  the  primse  vise  abound 
lent  vomiting,  but  it  has  been  known  to  with  mucous  matter,  and  the  lungs  are  op- 
produce  strangury,  bloody  urine,  hyperca-  pressed  with  viscid  phlegm,  this  medicine 
tharsis,  cardialgia,  haemorrhoids,  convul-  is  likewise  in  general  estimation, 
sions,  wiib.  fatal  inflammation,  and  gan-  As  an  expectorant,  the  squill  may  be 
grene  of  the  stomach  and  bowels.  But  as  supposed  not  only  to  attenuate  the  mucous 
many  of  the  active  articles  of  the  materia  follicles  to  excite  a  more  copious  excretion 
medica,  by  injudicious  administration,  be-  of  it  from  the  lungs,  and  thereby  lessen 
come  t  Dually  deleterious,  these  effects  of  the  congestion,  upon  which  the  difficulty 
the  scilla  do  not  derogate  from  its  medi-  of  respiration  very  generally  depends, 
cinal  virtues  ;  on  the  contrary,  we  feel  our-  Therefore  in  all  pulmonic  affections,  ex- 
selves  fully  warranted,  says  Dr.  Woodville,  cepting  only  those  of  actual  or  violent  in- 
in  representing  this  drug,  under  proper,  flammation,  ulcer,  and  spasm,  the  squill 
management,  and  in  certain  cases  and  con-  has  been  experienced  to  be  an  useful  me- 
stitutions,  to  be  a  medicine  of  great  prac-  dicine.  The  officinal  preparations  of  squills 
tical  utility,  and  real  importance  in  the  are,  a  conserve,  dried  squills,  a  syrup,  and 
cure  of  many  obstinate  diseases.  Its  ef-  vinegar,  an  oxymel,  and  pills.  Practi- 
fects,  as  stated  by  Bergius,  are  incidens,  tioners  hsve  not,  however,  confined  them- 
diuretica,emetica,subpurgans,hydrogoga,  selves  to  these.  When  this  root  was  in- 
expectorans,  emmenagoga.  In  hydropsi-  tended  as  a  diuretic,  it  has  most  commonly 
cal  cases  it  has  long  been  esteemed  the  been  used  in  powder,  as  being  in  this  s  ate 
most  certain  and  effectual  diuretic  with  less  disposed  to  nauseate  the  stomach;  and 
which  we  are  acquainted;  and  in  asthma-  to  the  powder  it  has  been  the  practice  to 
tic  affections,  or  dyspnoea,  occasioned  by  add  neutral  salts,  as  nitre,  or  crystals  of 
the  lodgment  of  tenaceous  phlegm,  it  has  tartar,  especially  if  the  patient  complained 
been  the  expectorant  usually  employed,  of  much  thirst;  others  recommend  calo- 
The  squill,  especially  in  large  doses,  is  mel ;  and  with  a  view  to  render  the  squills 
apt  to  stimulate  the  stomach,  and  to  prove  less  offensive  to  the  stomach,  it  has  been 
emetic  ;  and  it  sometimes  acts  on  the  in-  usual  to  conjoin  an  aromatic.  The  dose  of 
testines,  and  becomes  purgative  ;  but  when  dried  squills  is  from  two  to  four  or  six 
these  operations  take  place,  the  medicine  grains  once  a  day,  or  half  this  quantity 
is  prevented  from  reaching  the  blood  ves-  twice  a  day  ;  afterwards  to  be  regulated 
sels  and  kidneys,  and  the  patient  is  de-  accordini^  to  its  effects.  The  dose  of  the 
prived  ot'its  diuretic  effects,  which  are  to  other  preparations  of  this  drug,  when  fresh, 
be  obtained  by  giving  the  squill  in  smaller  should  be  four  times  this  weight;  for  this 
doses,  repeated  at  more  distant  intervals,  root  loses  in  the  process  of  drying  four 


726 


SCI 


SCI 


fifths  of  its  original  weight,  and  this  loss 
is  merely  a  watery  exhalation. 

SCILLA  EXSICCATA.     Dried  squill. 

SCILLA  HiSFANicA.      The  Spanish  squill. 

SCILLA  MARITIMA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  officinal  squill.  See  Scilla. 

STILL/I:  ACETUM.  Squills  macerated  in 
vinegar. 

SCILLA  CONSERVA.  Squills  beat  up  with 
sugar. 

SCILI.X  MEI.  Tincture  of  squills  boiled 
with  honey. 

SCILLA  OXYMEL.  Vinegar  of  squills  boil- 
ed with  honey. 

SCILUE  PILULE;.  Squill  pills.  Dried 
squills,  ginger,  soap,  and  ammoniadum. 

SCILL.ZB  TINCTURA.  Squills  digested  in 
spirit  of  wine. 

SCIELITES.  (From  C-K/XX*,  the  squill.) 
A  wine  impregnated  with  squills. 

SCIKCUS.  (From  sheqite,  Heb.)  The 
skink.  This  amphibious  animal  is  of  the 
lizard  kind,  and  caught  about  the  Nile, 
and  thence  brought  dried  into  this  country, 
remarkably  smooth  and  glossy,  as  if  var- 
nished. The  flesh  of  the  animal,  particu- 
larly of  the  belly,  has  been  said  to  be  diu- 
retic, alexipharmic,  aphrodisac,  and  useful 
in  leprous  disorders. 

SCIRRHOMA.  (From  <ry,t^ou>,  to  harden.) 
Scirrhosis.  A  hard  tumour.  See  Scirrhus. 

SC1RRHUS.  (From  a-Kt^oa,  to  harden.) 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order  tumores  of  Cullen  ;  known  by  a  hard 
tumour  of  a  glandular  part,  indolent,  and 
not  readily  suppurating.  The  following 
observations  of  Mr.  Pearson  are  deserving 
of  attention.  A  scirrhus,  he  says,  is  usu- 
ally defined  to  be  a  hard,  and  almost  in- 
sensible tumour,  commonly  situated  in  a 
glandular  part,  and  accompanied  with 
little  or  no  discolouration  of  the  surface  of 
the  skin.  This  description  agrees  with  the 
true  or  exquisite  scirrhus  ;  but  when  it  has 
proceeded  from  the  indolent  to  the  malig- 
nant state,  the  tumour  is  then  unequal  in 
its  figure,  it  becomes  painful,  the  skin  ac- 
quires a  purple  or  livid  hue,  and  the  cuta- 
neous veins  are  often  varicose.  Let  us 
now  examine  whether  this  enumeration  of 
symptoms  be  sufficiently  accurate  for  prac- 
tical purposes. 

It  is  probable,  that  any  gland  in 
the  living  body  may  be  the  seat  of  a 
cancerous  disease  ;  but  it  appears  more 
frequently  as  an  idiopathic  affection  in 
those  glands  that  form  the  several  se- 
cretions than  in  the  absorbent  glands : 
and  of  the  secreting  organs,  those  which 
separate  fluids  that  are  to  be  employed  in 
the  animal  economy,  suffer  much  ofiener 
than  the  glands  which  secrete  the  excre- 
mentitious  parts  of  the  blood.  Indeed,  it 
may  be  doubted  whether  an  absorbent 
gland  be  ever  the  primary  seat  of  a  true 
scirrhus.  D.uly  experience  evinces,  that 
these  glands  may  suffer  contamination  from 


their  connexion  with  a  cancerous  parts 
bui  under  such  circumstances,  this  morbid 
alteration  being  the  effect  of  a  disease  in. 
that  neighbouring  part,  it  ought  to  be  re- 
garded as  a  secondary  or  consequent  affec- 
tion. I  never  yet  met  with  an  unequivocal 
proof  of  a  primary  scirrhus  in  an  absorb- 
ent gland;  and  if  a  larger  experience  shall 
confirm  this  observation,  and  establish  it 
as  a  general  rule,  it  will  afford  material  as- 
sistance in  forming  the  diagnosis  of  this 
disease.  The  general  term  stirrhus  hath 
been  applied,with  too  little  discrimination, 
to  indurated  tumours  of  lymphatic  glands. 
When  these  appendages  of  the  absorbent 
system  enlarge  in  the  early  part  of  life, 
the  disease  is  commonly  treated  as  stru- 
tnous  ;  but  as  a  similar  alteration  of  these 
parts  may,  and  often  does  occur  at  a  more 
advanced  period,  there  ought  to  be  some 
very  good  reasons  for  ascribing  malignity 
to  one  rather  than  the  other.  In  old  people 
the  tumour  is  indeed  often  larger,  more 
indurated,  and  less  tractable  than  in  chil- 
dren i  but  when  the  alteration  originated 
in  the  lymphatic  glands,  it  will  very  rarely 
be  found  to  possess  any  thing  cancerous  in 
its  nature. 

If  every  other  morbid  alteration  in  a 
part  were  attended  with  pain  and  softness, 
then  induration  and  defective  sensibility 
might  point  out  the  presence  of  a  scirrhus. 
But  this  is  so  far  from  being  the  case,  that 
even  encysted  tumours,  at  their  com- 
mencement, frequently  excite  the  sensa- 
tion of  impenetrable  hardness.  All  glands 
are  contained  in  capsulx,  uot  very  elastic, 
so  that  almost  every  species  of  chronic  en- 
largement of  these  bodies  must  be  hard; 
hence  this  induration  is  rather  owing  to  the 
structure  of  the  part,  than  to  the  peculiar 
nature  of  the  disease  ;  and  as  glands  in 
their  healthy  state  are  not  endowed  with 
much  sensibility,  every  disease  that  gradu- 
ally produces  induration,  will  rather  dimi- 
nish than  increase  their  perceptive  powers. 
Induration  and  insensibility  may  therefore 
prove  that  the  affected  part  does  not  labour 
under  an  acute  disease ;  but  these  sym- 
ptoms alone  can  yield  no  certain  information 
concerning  the  true  nature  of  the  morbid 
alteration.  Those  indolent  affections  of 
the  glands  that  so  frequently  appear  after 
the  meridian  of  life,  commonly  manifest  a 
hardness  and  want  of  sensation,  not  infe- 
rior to  that  which  accompanies  a  true  scir- 
rhus ;  and  yet  these  tumours  will  often  ad- 
mit of  a  cure  by  the  same  mode  of  treat- 
ment which  we  find  to  be  successful  in 
scrophula;  and  when  they  prove  uncon- 
querable by  the  powers  of  medicine,  we 
generally  see  them  continue  stationary  and 
innocent  to  the  latest  period  of  life.  Wri- 
ters have  indeed  said  much  about  certain 
tumours  changing  their  nature, and  assum- 
ing a  uew  character ;  but  1  strongly  sus- 
pect that  the  doctrine  of  the  mutation  of 


SCI  SCO  72r 

diseases  into  each  other,  stands  upon  a  tion  are  commonly  met  with  on  a  variety 
very  uncertain  foundation.  Improper  of  other  occasions,  and  in  this  particular 
treatment  may,  without  doubt,  exaspe-  instance  they  may  be  the  effects  of  the 
rate  diseases,  and  render  a  complaint  which  disease,  but  are  not  essentially  connected 
sippeared  to  be  mild  and  tractable,  dan-  with  its  presence. 

jjerous,  or  destructive ;  but  to  aggravate  An  incipient  scirrhus  is  seldom  accom- 
the  symptoms,  and  to  change  the  form  of  panied  with  a  discolouration  of  the  skin  ; 
the  disease,  are  things  that  ought  not  to  be  and  a  dusky  redness,  purple,  or  even  livid 
confounded.  1  do  not  affirm,  that  a  breast  appearance  of  the  surface,  is  commonly 
Mrhich  has  been  the  seat  of  a  mammary  seen  when  there  is  a  malignant  scirrhus. 
s.bscess,  or  a  gland  that  has  been  affected  The  presence  or  abscence  of  colour  can, 
•with  scrophula,  may  not  become  cancer-  however,  at  the  best,  afford  us  but  a  very 
ous;  for  they  might  have  suffered  from  this  precarious  criterion  of  the  true  nature  of 
disease  had  no  previous  complaint  existed  ;  the  complaint.  When  the  disease  is  clearly 
but  these  morbid  alterations  generate  no  known,  an  altered  state  of  the  skin  may 
greater  tendency  to  cancer  than  if  the  assist  us  in  judging  of  the  progress  it  has 
parts  had  always  retained  their  natural  made;  but  as  the  skin  may  suffer  similar 
condition.  There  is  no  necessary  connex-  variations  in  a  number  of  very  dissimilar 
ion  between  the  cancer  and  any  other  dis-  diseases,  it  would  be  improper  to  found 
ease,  nor  has  it  ever  been  clearly  proved  an  opinion  upon  so  delusive  a  phenome- 
that  one  is  convertible  into  the  other,  non. 

Chirurgical  writers  have  generally  enu-       SCLAREA.    (From  <r*x«/>o?,  hard  ;  because 
merated  tumour  as  an  essential  symptom   its  stalks  are  hard  and  dry,  Blanch.)   The 
of  the  scirrhus ;  and   it  is  very  true,  that   garden  clary.     See  Sahriu  sclarea. 
this  disease  is  often  accompanied  with  an        SCLAREA  HISPAXICJE.  Wild  clary,  or  hor« 
increase   of    bulk    in    the   part    affected,   minum  sylvestre. 

From  long  and  careful  observation,  I  am  SCLERIASIS.  (From  0-ju.Mgoa,  to  harden.) 
however  induced  to  think,  that  an  addition  Scleroma.  Sclerosis.  A  hard  tumour  or 
to  the  quantity  of  matter  is  rather  an  ac-  induration. 

cidental  than  a  necessary  consequence  of  SCLEROPHTHALJTIA.  (From  <rx.x*goc,  hard, 
the  presence  of  this  peculiar  affection.  and  cpQstx/^oc,  the  eye.)  A  protrusion  of 

When  the  breast  is  the  seat  of  a  scirrhus,   the  eye-ball.     An  inflammation  of  the  eye, 
the  altered  part  is  hard,  perhaps  unequal   attended  with  hardness  of  the  parts, 
in  its  figure,  and  definite  ;  but  these  symp-        SCLEROSARCOMA.      (From  u-Kxsgoc,  hard, 
toms  are, not  always   connected  with   an    and  o-otgxa/**,  a  fleshy  tumour.)     A   hard 
actual  increase  in  the    dimensions  of  the   fleshy  excrescence  on  the  gums, 
breast.     On   the    contrary,   the  true  scir-        SCLEROSIS    See  Scleriasia. 
rhus  is  frequently  accompanied  with  aeon-       SCLEROTIC  COAT.       (Tunica   sclero. 
traction  and  diminution  of  bulk,  a  retrac-   tica /   from   <rjtx»goa>,  to  harden;  so  called 
tion  of  the  nipple,  and  a  puckered  state  of  from  its  hardness.)     Scterotis.    The  outer- 
the  skin.  most  coat  of  the  eye,  of  a  white  colour, 

The  irritation  produced  by  an  indurated  dense,  and  tenacious.  Its  anterior  part, 
substance  lying  in  the  breast,  will  very  which  is  transparent,  is  termed  the  cornea 
often  cause  a  determination  of  blood  to  transparens.  It  is  into  this  coat  of  the  eye 
that  organ,  and  a  consequent  enlargement  that  the  muscles  of  the  bulb  are  inserted, 
of  it ;  but  I  consider  this  as  an  inflamma-  SCLEROTIS.  See  Sclerotic  coat. 
tory  state  of  the  surrounding  parts,  ex-  SCLOPETARIA  AQ.UA.  (Fr»m  sclopetnm, 
cited  by  the  scirrhus,  acting  as  a  remote  a  gum  ;  so  called  from  its  supposed  virtues 
cause,  and  by  no  means  essential  to  the  in  healing  gun-shot  wounds.)  Arquebu- 
original  complaint-  From  the  evident  sade.  It  is  made  of  sage,  mugwort,  and 
utility  of  topical  blood-letting  under  these  m;nt,  distilled  in  wine, 
circumstances,  a  notion  has  prevailed  that  SCLOPETOPLAGA  (From  sdopetum,  a 
the  scirrhus  is  an  inflammatory  disease  ;  gun,  and  plaga,  a  wound.)  A  gun-shot 
but  the  strongly-marked  dissimilarity  of  a  wound. 

phlegmon    and    an  exquisite  scirrhus,  in        SCOLIASIS.       (From    <rx.o\icu,    to  twist.) 
their  appearances,  progress,  and  mode  of  A  distortion  of  the  spine, 
termination,  obliges   me  to  dissent  from        SCOLOPENDRIA.        The      spleemvort    or 
that    opinion.      That   one    portion  of  the   miltwaste    is  sometimes  so  called.      See 
breast  may  be  in  a  scirrhous  state,  while    Ceterach. 

the  other  parts  are  in  a  state  of  inflamma-  SCOLOPEXDRIUM.  (From  cjecxoTm/ga,  the 
tion,  is  agreeable  to  reason  and  experi-  earwig  ;  so  called  because  its  leaves  resem- 
ence ;  but  that  an  inflammation,  which  is  ble  the  earwig.)  Phillitis.  Lingua  cervina. 
an  acute  disease,  and  a  scirrhus,  whose  Harts-tongue.  This  indigenous  plant  as- 
essential.characters  are  almost  directly  the  plenium  scohflendrium  of  Linnaeus  -.—frondi- 
reverse  of  inflammation,  shall  be  co-exist-  bus  simplicibus  cordato  lingrilavin  integerri- 
ent  in  the  same  part,  is  not  a  very  intelli-  mis  stihbus  hirsutis,  grows  on  most  shady 
gible  proposition.  Tumor  and  inflamma-  banks,  walls,  8cc.  It  has  a  slightly  adstrin- 


728 


SCO 


SCO 


gent  and  mucilaginous  sweetish  taste. 
When  fresh  and  rubbed,  it  imparts  a  dis- 
agreeable smell  Harts-tongue,  and  the 
jive  capillary  herbs,  of  which  it  is  one, 
was  formerly  much  used  to  strengthen  the 
viscera,  restrain  haemorrhages  and  alvine 
fluxes,  and  to  open  obstructions  of  the 
liver  and  spleen,  and  for  the  general  pur- 
poses  of  demulcents  and  pectorals. 

SCOLOPOMACHJERIUM  .       (From    fl-XOAOJTatf, 

the  woodcock,  and  /uat%x.t£et,  a  knife ;  so 
called  because  it  is  bent  a  little  at  the  end 
like  a  woodcock's  bill.)  An  incision- 
knife. 

ScoLYMtis.  (From  o-xoxec,  a  thorn  ;  so 
named  from  its  prickly  leaves.)  The  arti- 
choke  is  sometimes,  so  called  See  Ci- 
nara. 

SCOPA  REGIA.  The  butcher's  broom,  or 
knee-holly,  was  formerly  so  termed  See 
JRuscjis. 

SCORBTJTIA.  (From  scorbutus,  the  scur- 
vy.) Medicines  for  the  scurvy. 

SCORBUTUS.  (From  schorboet,  Germ.) 
Gingibrachium,  because  the  gums  and  arms, 
and  gingipedium,  because  the  gums  and 
legs,  are  affected  by  it.  The  scurvy.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  cachexiae,  and 
order  impetigines  of  Cullen ;  characterised 
by  extreme  debility;  complexion  pale 
and  bloated ;  spongy  gums  ;  livid  spots 
on  the  skin;  breath  offensive  ;  cedematous 
swellings  in  the  kgs  ;  haemorrhages ;  foul 
ulcers  ;  fetid  urine  ;  and  extremely  offen- 
sive stools.  The  scurvy  is  a  disease  of  a 
putrid  nature,  much  more  prevalent  in 
cold  climates  than  in  warm  ones,  and 
which  chiefly  affects  sailors,  and  such  as 
are  shut  up  in  besieged  places,  owing,  as  is 
supposed,  to  their  being  deprived  of  fresh 
provisions,  and  a  due  quantity  of  acescent 
food,  assisted  by  the  prevalence  of  cold 
and  moisture,  and  by  such  other  causes  as 
depress  the  nervous  energy,  as  indolence, 
confinement,  want  of  exercise,  neglect  of 
cleanliness,  much  labour  and  fatigue,  sad- 
ness, despondency,  &c.  These  several 
debilitating  causes,  with  the  concurrence 
of  a  diet  consisting  principally  of  salted  or 
putrescenc  food,  will  be  sure  to  produce 
this  disease.  It  seems,  however,  to  de- 
pend more  on  a  defect  of  nourishment, 
than  on  a  vitiated  state  ;  and  the  reason 
that  salted  provisions  are  so  productive  of 
the  scurvy,  is,  most  probably,  because 
they  are  drained  of  their  nutritious  juices, 
which  are  extracted  and  run  off  in  brine. 
As  the  disease  is  apt  to  become  pretty  ge- 
neral amongst  the  crew  of  a  ship  when  it 
has  once  made  its  appearance,  it  has  been 
supposed  by  many  to  be  of  a  contagious 
nature ;  but  the  conjecture  seems  by  no 
means  well  founded. 

A  preternatural  saline  state  of  the  blood 
has  been  assigned  as  its  proximate  cause. 
It  has  been  contended  by  some  physicians, 
that  the  primary  morbid  affection  in  this 


disease  is  a  debilitated  state  of  the  solids, 
arising  principally  from  the  want  of  ali- 
ment. 

The  scurvy  comes  on  gradually,  with 
heaviness,  weariness,  and  unwillingness  to 
move  about,  together  with  dejection  of 
spirits,  considerable  loss/>f  strength,  and 
debility.  As  it  advances  in  its  progress, 
the  countenance  becomes  sallow  and  bloat- 
ed, respiration  is  hurried  on  the  least  mo- 
tion, the  teeth  become  loose,  the  gums  are 
spongy,  the  breath  is  very  offensive,  livid 
spots  appear  on  different  parts  of  the  body, 
old  wounds  which  have  been  long  healed 
up  break  out  afresh,  severe  wandering 
pains  are  felt,  particularly  by  night,  (he 
skin  is  dry,  the  urine  small  io  quantity, 
turning  blue  vegetable  infusions  of  a  green 
colour ;  and  the  pulse  is  small,  frequent, 
and,  towards  the  last,  intermitting ;  but 
the  intellects  are,  for  the  most  part,  clear 
and  distinct. 

By  an  aggravation  of  the  symptoms,  the 
disease,  in  its  last  stage,  exhibits  a  most 
wretched  appearance.  The  joints  become 
swelled  and  stiff,  the  tendons  of  the  legs 
are  rigfd  and  contracted,  general  emacia- 
tion ensues,  haemorrhages  break  forth  from 
different  parts,  fetid  evacuations  are  dis- 
charged by  stool,  and  a  diarrhoea  or  dysen- 
tery arises,  which  soon  terminates  the  tra- 
gic scene. 

Scurvy,  as  usually  met  with  on  shore,  or 
where  the  person  has  not  been  exposed  to 
the  influence  of  the  remote  causes  before 
enumerated,  is  unattended  by  any  violent 
symptoms,  as  slight  blotches,  with  scaly 
eruptions  on  different  parts  of  the  body, 
and  a  sponginessof  the  gums,  are  the  chief 
ones  to' be  observed. 

In  forming  our  judgment  as  to  the  event 
of  the  disease,  we  are  to  be  directed  by 
the  violence  of  the  symptoms,  by  the  situ- 
ation of  the  patient  with  respect  to  a  ve- 
getable diet,  or  other  proper  substitutes, 
by  his  former  state  of  health,  and  by  his 
constitution  not  having  been  impaired  by 
previous  diseases. 

Dissections  of  scurvy  have  always  disco- 
vered the  blood  to  be  in  a  very  dissolved 
state.  The  thorax  usually  contains  more 
or  less  of  a  watery  fluid,  which,  in  many 
cases,  possesses  so  high  a  degree  of  acri- 
mony, as  to  excoriate  the  hands  by  coming 
in  contact  with  it ;  the  cavity  of  the  abdo- 
men contains  the  same  kind  of  fluid  ;  the 
lungs  are  black  and  putrid  ;  and  the  heart 
itself  has  been  found  in  a  similar  state, 
with  its  cavity  filled  with  a  corrupted 
fluid.  In  many  instances,  the  epiphyses 
have  been  found  divided  from  the  bones, 
the  cartilages  separated  from  the  ribs,  and 
srveral  of  the  bones  themselves  dissolved 
by  caries.  The  brain  seldom  shews  any 
marks  of  disease. 

SCORDIUM.  (From  erxopofov,  garlic;  so 
Called  because  it  smells  like  garlic.)  Tri$- 


SCR 

cago  pahistria.  Ckamxdrys  palustris  allium 
redolens.  Water  germander.  Tcucrium 
scordium  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant  have  a  smell  somewhat  of  the  garlic 
kiua,  from  which  circumstance  it  is  sup- 
posed to  take  its  name  :  to  the  taste  they 
are  bitterish  and  slightly  pungent.  The 
plant  was  formerly  in  high  estimation,  but 
is  now  justly  fallen  into  disuse,  although 
recommended  by  some  in  antiseptic  cata- 
plasms and  fomentations. 

SCORIA.  ( Scoria,  from  <nco/>,  excrement.) 
Dross.  The  refuse  or  useless  parts  of  any 
substance. 

SCORODOJPRASUM.  (From  o-xogofov,  garlic, 
and  7r$a.a-Qv,  the  leek.)  The  wild  garlic  or 
leek  snalot. 

SCORODCM.  (ATTQ  T*  <rxa>g  oguv,  from  its 
filthy  smell.)  Garlic 

SCORPIACA.  (from  <rx.og7riof,  a  scorpion.) 
Medicines  against  the  bite  of  serpents. 

SCORPIOIDES.  (From  m&^Trios,  a  scorpion, 
and  ttfos,  a  likeness;  so  called  because  its 
leaves  resemble  the  tail  of  a  scorpion.) 
Scorpioides.  Resembling  the  scorpion. 
Scorpion-wort.  Bird's  foot. 

SCORPIURUS.     See  Scorpioides. 

SCORZONER/V.  (From  escorza,  a  ser- 
pent, Span.;  so  called  because  it  is  said  to 
be  effectual  against  the  bite  of  all  vene- 
mous  animals.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus, 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia  xquales. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  plant 
called  also  escorzonera.  Viptraria.  Ser~ 
pentariu  hispanica.  Goats' grass.  Vipers' 
grass.  The  roots  of  this  plant,  Scorzonera 
humilis  of  Linnaeus  : — caule  fulnudo,  iinijlo~ 
roffoliis  lato-lanceolatiSy  nervosis,  plants,  has 
been  sometimes  employed  medicinally  as 
alexipharmics,  and  in  hypochondnacal  dis- 
orders, and  obstructions  of  the  viscera. 
The  Scorzonera  hispanica  mostly  supplies 
the  shops,  whose  root  is  esculent,  olerace- 
ous,  and  against  diseases  inefficacious. 

SCORZONERA  HISPANICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  esculent  vipers'  grass. 

SCORZOXERA  UUMILIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  vipers'  grass.  See 
Scorzonera. 

SCOTODINE.  (From  o-xoroc,  darkness, 
and  fivos,  a  giddiness.)  Scotodinia.  Scoto- 
dinos.  Scotoma.  Scotomia.  Giddiness  with 
impaired  sight. 

SCROBICULUS  CORD1S.  (Dim.  of 
scrobs,  a  ditch.)  The  pit  of  the  stomach. 

SCROFULA.  (From  scrofu,  a  swine; 
because  this  animal  is  said  to  be  much  sub- 
ject to  a  similar  disorder.)  Scrophula. 
Strunta.  Coir  as.  Chceras.  Ecruelles,  Fr. 
}  Scrophula.  The  king's  evil.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  cachexice,  and  order  im- 
petigines  of  Cullen  He  distinguishes  four 
species.  1.  Scrophula  vulgaris,  when  it  is 
without  other  disorders  external  and  per- 
manent. 2.  Scrophula  mesenterica,  when 
internal,  with  loss  of  appetite,  pale  coun- 


SCR 


729 


tenance,  swelling  of  the  bdly,  and  an  un- 
usual  fcetor  of  the  excrements.  3.  Scro- 
phula fugax  This  is  of  ihe  most  simple 
kind  ;  it  is  seated  only  about  the  neck, 
and  for  the  most  part  is  caused  by  the  re- 
sorption  from  sores  on  the  head  4  Scro- 
phula Americana,  when  it  is  joined  with 
the  yaws.  Scrophula  consists  in  hard  in- 
dolent tumours  of  the  conglobate  glands  in 
various  pans  of  the  body  ;  but  particu- 
larly in  the  neck,  behind  the  ears,  and 
under  the  chin,  which  afier  a  time  suppu- 
rate and  degenerate  into  ulcers,  from 
which,  instead  of  pus,  a  white  curdled 
matter,  somewhat  resembling  the  coagu- 
lum  of  milk,  is  discharged. 

The  first  appearance  of  the  disease  is 
most  usually  between  the  third  and  seventh 
year  of  the  child's  age  ;  but  it  may  arise 
at  any  period  between  these  and  the  age 
of  puberty  ;  afier  which  it  seldom  makes 
its  first  attack.  It  most  commonly  affects 
children  of  a  lax  habit,  with  smooth  fine 
skins,  fair  hair,  and  rosy  cheeks.  It  like- 
wise is  apt  to  attack  such  children  as  shew 
a  disposition  to  rachitis,  and  marked  by  a 
protuberant  forehead,  enlarged  joints,  and 
a  tumid  abdomen.  Like  this  disease,  it 
seems  to  be  peculiar  to  cold  and  variable 
climates,  being  rarely  met  with  in  warm 
ones.  Scrophula  is  by  no  means  a  conta- 
gious disease  ;  but,  beyond  all  doubt,  is 
of  an  hereditary  nature,  and  is  often  en- 
tailed by  pareiv.s  on  their  children.  There 
are,  indeed,  some  practitioners  who  wholly 
deny  that  this,  or  any  other  disease,  can 
be  acquired  by  an  hereditary  right;  but 
that  a  peculiar  temperament  of  body,  or 
predisposition  in  the  constitution  to  some 
diseases,  may  extend  from  both  father  and 
mother  to  their  offspring,  is,  observes  Dr. 
Thomas,  very  clearly  proved.  For  exam- 
ple, we  very  "frequently  meet  with  gout  in 
young  persons  of  both  sexes,  who  could 
never  have  brought  it  on  by  intemperance, 
sensuality,  or  improper  diet,  but  must 
have  acquired  the  predisposition  to  it  in 
this  way. 

Where  there  is  any  predisposition  in  the 
constitution  to  scrophula,  and  the  person 
happens  to  contract  a  venereal  taint,  this 
frequently  excites  into  action  the  causes  of 
the  former  ;  as  a  venereal  bubo  not  unfre- 
quently  becomes  scrophulous,  as  soon  as 
the  virus  is  destroyed  by  mercury.  The 
late  Dr.  Cullen  supposed  scrophula  to  de- 
pend upon  a  peculiar  constitution  ot  the 
lymphatic  system.  The  attacks  of  the  dis- 
ease seem  much  affected  or  influenced  by 
the  periods  of  the  seasons.  They  begin 
usually  some  time  in  the  winter  and  spring, 
and  often  disappear,  or  are  greatly  amend- 
ed, in  summer  and  autumn.  The  first  ap- 
pearance of  the  disorder  is  commonly  in 
that  of  small  oval  or  spherical  tumours 
under  the  sk.n,  unattended  by  any  pain  or 
discolouration.  These  appear,  in  general, 
5  A 


730  SCH  SOU 

upon  the  sides  of  the  neck,  below  the  ear,  lungs,  with  hectic  fever,  arise,  the  conse- 
or  under  the  chin  ;  but,  in  some  cases,  the  quences  will  be  fatal. 

joints  of  the  elbows  or  ankles,  or  those  of  On  opening  the  bodies  of  persons  who 
the  fingers  and  toes,  are  the  parts  first  af-  have  died  of  this  disease,  many  of  the  vis- 
fected.  In  these  instances,  we  do  not,  cera  are  usually  found  in  a  diseased  state, 
however,  find  small  moveable  swellings  ;  but  more  particularly  the  glands  of  the 
but,  on  the  contrary,  a  tumor  almost  uni-  mesentery,  which  are  not  only  much  tume- 
formly  surrounding  the  joint,  and  inter-  fied,  but  often  ulcerated.  The  lungs  are 
rupting  its  motion.  frequently  discovered  bent,  with  a  number 

After  some  length  of  time  the  tumors  be-  of  tubercles  or  cysts,  which  contain  matter 
come  larger  and  more  fixed,  the  skin  of  various  kinds.  Scrophulous  glands,  on. 
which  covers  them  acquires  a  purple  or  being  examined  by  dissection,  feel  some- 
livid  colour,  and,  being  much  inflamed,  what  softer  to  the  touch  than  in  their  na- 
theyat  last  suppurate  and  break  into  little  tural  state,  and  when  laid  open,  they  are 
holes,  from  which,  at  firsl,  a  matter  some-  usually  found  tc  contain  a  soft  curdy  mat- 
what  punform  oozes  out ;  but  this  changes  ter,  mixed  with  pus. 

by  degrees  into  a  kind  of  viscid  serous  dis-  SCROPHULARIA.  (From  scrofula,  the 
charge,  much  intermixed  with  small  pieces  king's  evil;  so  called  from  the  un-  qual 
of  a  white  substance,  resembling  the  curd  tubercles  upon  its  roots,  like  scrophulows 
of  milk.  tumors.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 

The   tumors   subside  gradually,  whilst    in  the  Linnxan  system.    Class,  Didynumia. 
the  ulcers  at  the  same  time  open  more,  and    Order,  Jlngiospermia.     The  fig-wort, 
spread    unequally    in    various  directions.        SCROPHULARIA  ACIUATICA.      See  Betonica 
After  a  time,  some  of  the  ulcers  heal ;  but    aquatica. 

other  tumors  quickly  form  in  different  parts  SCROPHULARIA  MINOR.  The  pile- wort  is 
of  the  body,  and  proceed  on,  in  the  same  sometimes  so  called.  See  Chetidonium 
slow  manner  as  the  former  ones,  to  suppu-  minus. 

ration.  In  this  manner  the  disease  goes  on  SCROPHULARIA  NODOSA.  The  systematic 
for  some  years,  and  appearing  at  last  to  name  of  the  fig-wort.  See  Scrophularia 
have  exhausted  itself,  all  the  ulcers  heal  vulgaria. 

up,  without  being  succeeded  by  any  fresh  .  SCROPHULARIA  VULGARIS.  Millemorbia* 
swellings ;  but  leaving  behind  them  an  Scrophularia.  Common  fig-wort  or  ker- 
ugly  puckering  of  the  skin,  and  a  scar  of  nel-wort.  The  root  and  leaves  of  this 
considerable  extent.  This  is  the  most  mild  plant,  Scrophularia  nodosa  of  Linnaeus: — 
form  under  which  scrophula  ever  appears,  foliis  cordatis,  trinervatis  ;  caule  obtusan- 
In  more  virulent  cases,  the  eyes  are  par-  gulo,  have  been  celebrated  both  as  an. 
ticularly  the  seat  of  the  disease,  and  are  internal  and  external  remedy  against  in- 
affected  with  ophthalmia,  giving  rise  to  flammations,  the  piles,  scrophulous  tu- 
ulcerations  in  the  tarsi,  and  inflammation  mors,  and  old  ulcers ;  but  they  are  now 
of  the  tunica  adnata,  terminating  not  un-  only  used  in  this  country  by  the  country 
frequently  in  an  opacity  of  the  transparent  people 
cornea.  SCHOTAL  HERNIA.  Hernia  scrotalis.  Scro- 

In  similar  cases,  the  joints  become  af-  tocele.  A  protrusion  of  any  part  of  an  ab- 
fected,  they  swell  and  are  incommoded  by  dominial  viscus  or  viscera  into  the  scrotum, 
excruciating  deep-seated  pain,  which  is  See  Hernia. 

mnch  increased  upon  the  slightest  motion.  SCROTOCELE.  (From  scrotum,  and  X»A», 
The  swelling  and  pain  continue  to  increase,  a  tumour.)  A  rupture  or  hernia  in  the 
the  muscles  of  the.  limb  become  at  length  scrotum. 

much  wasted.  Matter  is  soon  afterwards  SCROTUM.  (Quasi  mortum,a.  skin  or 
formed,  and  this  is  discharged  at  small  hide.)  Hursa  testium.  Oscheus.  Oscheon. 
openings  made  by  the  bursting  of  the  skin.  Orchea  of  Galen.  The  common  integu- 
Being,  however,  of  a  peculiar  acrimonious  merits  which  cover  the  testicles, 
nature,  it  erodes  the  ligaments  and  carti-  SCRUFULUS.  (Dim.  of  scrupus,  a 
lages,  and  produces  a  caries  of  the  neigh-  small  stone.)  A  scruple  or  weight  of  20 
bouring  bones.  By  an  absorption  of  the  grains. 

matter  into  the  system,  hectic  fever  at  last  SCURF.  Furfura.  Small  exfoliations 
arises,  and,  in  the  end,  often  proves  fatal,  of  the  cuticle,  which  take  place  after 

When  scrophula  is  confined  to  the  exter-    some  eruptions  on  the  skin,  a  new  cuticle 
nal  surface,  it  is  by  no  means  attended  wjth    being  formed  underneath  during  the  exfo- 
danger,  although  on  leaving  one  part,  it  is    liation. 
apt  to  be  renewed  in  others  ;  but  when  the        Scurvy.     See  Scorbutns. 
ulcers  are  imbued  with  a  sharp  acrimony,        Scurvy -grass.       See     Cochlearia   hortcn- 
spread,  erode,  and  become  deep,  without    sis. 

shewing  any  disposition  to  heal  ;  when  Scurvy  grass,  lemon.  See  Cochlearia  hor- 
dfccp  seated  collections  of  matter  form  tensis. 

amongst  the  small  bones  of  the  hands  and  Scurvy-grass,  Scotch.  See  JBrapsica  ma-- 
feet,  or  in  the  joints,  or  tubercles  in  the  rina> 


SEB  SEC  731 

SCUTIFORM  CAUTILAGE.    See  Thy-       SEBAIULLA!    See  Cevadilla. 
raid  cartilage.  SEDATE.     (Fron,  aebum,  suet.)     Sebaa. 

SCUTTEILARIA  GALERicuLATA.     The  sys-   The  name  in  the  new  chemistry  of  every 
tematic  name  of  the    skull-cap.     See  Ter-   compound  of  the  acid  of  tat. 
tianaria.  SEBESTEN.     (An  Egyptian  word.)      Se- 

SCYBALA.  2xyC*?v*.  Dry  hard  ex-  bestina  Sebsten.  The  dark  black  fruit 
crements.  of  the  cordia  myxa  ,•  foliis  ovatis,  sn^i-u 

SCTTHICUS.  (From  Scythia,  its  native  glabris  ,-  corymbis  laterulibus ;  calycibns  de- 
soil.)  An  epithet  of  the  liquorice-root  or  cemstriatis  of  Linnaeus.  It  possesses 
any  thing-  brought  from  Scythia.  glutinous  and  aperient  qualities,  and  is 

SEA-AIR.  Is  prescribed  in  a  variety  exhibited  in  form  of  decoction  in  various 
of  complaints,  being  considered  as  move  dist-ases  of  the  chest,  hoarseness,  cough, 
medicinal  and  salubrious  than  that  on  land,  difficult,  respiration,  &c. 
it  is  supposed  to  possess  in  its  composition  SECALE.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
a  greater  quantity  of  oxygen.  This  is  a  most  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Tri- 
powerful  and  valuable  remedy.  It  is  re-  andria.  Order,  Digynia.  Rye. 
sorted  to  with  the  happiest  success  against  2.  The  common  name  of  the  seed  of  the 
most  cases  of  debility,  and  particularly  Se  cale  cereale  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  principally 
against  scrophulous  diseases  affecting  the  used  as  an  article  of  diet,  and  in  the  north- 
external  parts  of  the  body.  See  £at/i,  ern  countriesof  Europe  is  employed  for  af- 
cold.  fording  an  ardent  spirit. 

Sea-holly.     See  Eryngium.  SECALE  CEREALE.     The  systematic  name 

Sea-moss.     See  Corallina.  of  the  rye-plant.     See  Secale. 

Sea-oak.     See  Quercus  marina,  SECONDARY.     This    term    in  general 

Sea-onion.     See  Scilla.  denotes  something  that  acts  as  second  or 

Sea-salt.     See  Jlfurias  sodx.  in  subordination  to  another.     Thus  in  dis- 

SEA-SICKNESS.  A  nausea  or  ten-  eases,  we  have  secondary  symptoms. 
lency  to  vomit,  which  varies,  in  respect  of  SECONDARY  FEVEH.  That  febrile  affec- 
duration,  in  different  persons  upon  their  tion  which  arises  after  a  crisis,  or  the 
first  going  to  sea.  With  some  it  continues  discharge  of  some  morbid  matter,  as  after 
only  for  a  day  or  two;  while  with  others  it  the  declension  of  the  small-pox  or  the 
remains  throughout  the  voyage.  The  dis-  measles. 

eases  in  which  sea-sickness  is  principally  SECRETION.  The  word  secretion  is 
recommended  are  asthma  and  consump-  used  to  express  that  function  by  which  an 
tion.  organ  separates  from  the  blood  the  consti- 

SEA-WATER.  This  is  arranged  amongst  tuent  parts  of  a  fluid  that  does  not  exist  in 
the  simple  saline  waters.  Its  chemical  ana-  it  with  its  characteristic  properties, 
lysis  gives  a  proportion  of  one  of  saline  con-  The  difference  of  secreted  humours  is 
tents  to  about  twenty-three  one-fourth  of  visibly  connected  with  those  of  the  organs 
water  ;  but  on  our  shores  it  is  not  greater  employed  for  their  formation.  Thus  arte- 
than  one  of  salt  to  about  thirty  of  water,  rial  exhalation,  that  take  place  throughout 
Sea-water  on  the  British  coast  may,  there-  the  whole  extent  of  internal  surfaces,  and 
fore,  be  calculated  to  contain  in  the  wine  preserves  their  contiguity,  affords  nothing 
pint,  of  muriated  soda  186.5  grains,  of  but  an  albuminous  serosity,  which  is  only 
muriated  magnesia  fifty-one,  of  selenite  the  serum  of  the  blood  slightly  altered  by 
six  grains  ;  total  two  hundred  and  forty-  the  weak  action  of  organization  very  little 
three  one-half  grains,  or  half  an  ounce  and  complicated.  The  analysis  of  the  water  in 
three  and  one-half  grains  of  saline  con-  dropsy,  which  is  merely  in  the  serosity 
tents.  The  disorders  for  which  the  internal  that  continually  transudes  the  surface  of 
use  of  sea-water  has  been  and  may  be  re-  serous  membranes,  as  the  pleura  or  perito- 
sorted  to,  are  in  general  the  same  for  which  nxurn,  has  demonstrated  that  this  fluid  has 
all  the  simple  saline  waters  may  be  used,  the  greatest  resemblance  to  the  serum  of 
The  peculiar  power  of  sea-water  and  sea-  the  blood,  and  is  only  distinguished  from 
salt  as  a  discutient,  employed  either  inter-  it,  by  the  variable  proportions  of  albu- 
nally  or  externally  in  scrophulous  habits,  is  men,  and  the  different  salts  it  contains  in 
well  known,  and  is  attended  with  consider-  solution 

able  advantage  when  judiciously  applied.          This  first  kind  of  secretion,  this  perspi- 

Sea-wrack.     See  Quercus  marina.  ratory  transudation,  would  seem,  then,  to 

Sealed  earths.      See  Terra  sag-illata.  be  a  simple  filtration  or   percolation  of  a 

SEARCHING.     The  operation  of  intro-   liquor  already  formed  in  the  blood  through 

ducing  a  metallic  instrument  through  the    the  porous  parts  of  arteries  ;  yet  we  must 

urethra  into   the  bladder,  for  the  purpose    here    acknowledge    a   peculiar   action    of 

of  acertaining  whether  the  patient  has  stone    membranes,  the  surface  of  which  it  perpe- 

or  not.  tually  lubricates  ;  without  this   action  the 

SEBACEOUS     GLANDS.        (Glandule   serum  would  remain   united  to  the   other 

sebucex,  from  sebum,  suet.)     Glands  which   constituent  of  the  blood.      This  kind  of 

secrete  a  sebaceous  or  suetty  humour.         action  is  termed  exhalation.    The  distia- 


732 


SECRETION. 


guishable  character  of  this  kind  of  secre- 
tion is  the  absence  of  any  mediate  struc- 
ture between  the  vas  eflerens  and  the  ex- 
cretory duct  :  the  minute  arteries  and 
veins  that  run  into  the  structure  of  nnem- 
branes  also  constitute  both. 

After  serous  transudation,  requiringonly 
a  very  simple  organization,  follows  the  se- 
cretion by  cryptae,  glandular  follicles,  and 
mucous  lacunae.  Each  of  these  small 
glands  contained  in  the  texture  of  mem- 
branes lining  the  internal  surface  of  the 
digestive,  arterial,  and  urinary  passages, 
and  which,  when  conglomerated,  form 
amygdalae,  &c.  may  be  compared  to  a  small 
bottle,  the  bottom  of  which  is  round,  and 
the  neck  short ;  the  membranous  parieties 
of  these  vesicular  cryptae  are  supplied  with 
a  great  quantity  of  vessels  and  nerves.  It 
is  to  the  peculiar  action  of  these  parietes 
that  the  secretion  of  mucus  by  these  glands 
should  be  attributed.  These  mucous  li- 
quids are  less  fluid  and  more  viscid  than 
the  fluid  produced  by  the  first  kind  of  se- 
cretion, but  contain  more  albumen  and 
salts;  they  are  more  different  from  the  se- 
rum of  the  blood,  and  of  a  moreexcremen- 
titious  nature  ;  the  nature  of  these  bottle- 
kind  of  glands  is  turned  towards  the  parts 
to  which  the  mucous  membrane  adheres, 
their  mouth  or  neck  opens  on  the  surface 
contiguous  to  these  membranes. 

The  apertures  by  which  the  mucous 
glands  discharge  themseives  are  easy  to  be 
perceived  on  the  amygdalae,  mucous  sur- 
face of  the  urethra,  rectum,  &c. 

Secretion  and  excretion  are  facilitated 
by  the  irritation  occasioned  by  the  pre- 
sence of  air,  aliment,  or  urine ;  by  the 
compression  induced  by  them,  and, finally, 
by  the  peristaltic  contractions  of  the  mus- 
cular fibres  to  which  mucous  membranes 
adhere  throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the 
primae  vise. 

The  fluids,  which  are  considerably  differ- 
ent from  the  blood,  require  for  their  secre- 
tion organs  of  a  more  complicated  struc- 
ture ;  these  are  called  conglomerate  glands 
to  distinguish  them  from  lymphatic  glanTis, 
which  are  named  conglobate.  These  glands 
are  visceral  masses,  formed  by  an  assem- 
blage of  nerves  and  every  species  of  ves- 
sels, disposed  in  packets,  and  united  by 
cellular  structure ;  a  proper  membrane,  or 
an  elongation  of  that  which  lines  the  cavity 
that  includes  them,  surrounds  their  exter- 
nal surface,  and  separates  them  from  the 
circumjacent  parts. 

The  arteries  do  not  form  an  immediate 
continuation  with  their  excretory  duets, 
as  Rysch  affirmed ;  nor  do  there  exist  im- 
mediate glands  between  these  vessels  as 
Malpighi  believed;  it  seems  more  probable 
that  each  gland  has  its  cellular  or  puren- 
chymatous  substance  in  the  areolae,  into 
which  the  arteries  pour  the  materials  of 
the  fluid  they  prepare ;  in  consequence  of  a 


power  peculiar  to  them,  and  which  forms 
their  distinguishing  character.  Lympha- 
tics and  excretory  ducts  arise  from  the 
sides  of  thtse  little  cells,  and  both  these 
species  of  vessels  absorb;  one  attracts  the 
secreted  liquor,  carrying  it  into  recepta- 
cles, where  it  accumulates,  while  the  other 
receives  that  part  which  the  action  of  the 
organ  could  not  completely  elaborate,  or 
the  residue  of  the  secretion. 

The  nerves  which  always  enter  more  or 
less  into  the  structure  of  secretory  organs, 
and  come  principally  from  the  great  sym- 
pathetirs,  terminate  variously  in  their  sub- 
stance, and  furnish  each  of  them  with  a 
particular  sensibility,  by  means  of  which 
theydistingiush  in  tiie  blood  brought  thither 
by  the  vessels  the  constituent  parts  or  ma- 
terials of  the  humour  they  are  destined  to 
prepare,  and  select  it  by  a  real  preference. 
Besides  they  cause  them  to  take  on  a  pecu- 
liar mode  of  activity,  the  exercise  of  which 
causes  these  separate  elements  to  undergo 
a  certain  composition,  and  impresses  the 
fluid  produced  with  specific  properties, 
always  relative  to  the  mode  of  action  of 
which  they  are  the  result.  Thus  the  liver 
retains  the  constituent  principles  of  bile 
contained  in  the  blood  of  the  vena  portx, 
elaborates,  combines  them,  and  forms  the 
bile,  and  animal  fluid,  distinguishable  by 
certain  characteristic  properties  that  are 
svtbjectto  variations  accordmgas  the  blood 
contains  the  elements  which  enter  into  its 
composition  m  a  greater  or  less  degree  ; 
according  to  the  increased  or  diminished 
disposition  of  the  gland  to  retain  them, 
and  to  effect  a  more  or  less  complete  mix- 
ture of  them.  The  qualities  of  the  bile 
dependent  on  the  concurrence  of  all  these 
circumstances,  should  present  so  raany 
differences  as  the  blood  con'  ains  principles, 
and  as  the  hepatic  organ  may  offer  varieties 
relative  to  the  composition  of  the  former, 
and  degree  of  activity  of  the  latter.  Hence 
arise  alterations  of  the  bile,  the  most  in- 
considerable of  which  being  compatible 
with  health,  escape  observation,  while 
those  which  are  more  complete,  and  de- 
range the  natural  order  of  the  functions, 
become  evident  by  diseases  of  which  they 
may  be  sometimes  considered  the  effect, 
and  at  other  times  the  cause.  These  alte- 
rations of  the  bile  (and  what  is  here  said  of 
the  secretion  of  this  humour  may  extend  to 
almost  every  other  secretion  of  the  animal 
economy)  never  extend  so  far  as  to  pre- 
vent it  from  being  distinguished  ;  it  always 
preserves  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  its  es- 
sential and  primitive  characters,  it  never 
acquires  the  qualities  of  another  liquor  so 
as  to  resemble  serum,  urine,  or  suliva,  &c. 

The  action  of  secretory  glands  is  not 
continual,  most  of  them  are  subject  to  the 
alternate  state  of  action  and  rest,  all,  as 
Barden  observed,  are  asleep  or  awake 
when  any  irritation  operates  on  them,  or 


SEC  SED  733 

in  their  vicinity,  and  determines  their  im-  The  third  membrane,  which,  from  its  ap- 
mediate  or  sympathetic  action.  Thus  sa-  pearance,  has  likewise  been  called  the  vil- 
liva  is  secreted  in  greater  quantity  during  lous  or  spongy,  and  from  the  consideration 
mastication,  £c.  of  it  as  ihe  inner  lamina  of  the  uterus, 

When  a  secretory  organ  enters  into  ac-  is  cast  off  like  the  exuviae  of  some  animals, 
tion,  the  surrounding  parts,  or  s"ch  as  are  The  decidua  has  been  described  by  Har- 
situated  in  its  vicinity,  for  instance,  the  vey,  not  as  one  of  the  membranes  of  the 
liver,  is  comprised  in  the  sphere  of  action  ovum,  but  as  a  production  of  the  uterus, 
of  the  duodenum,  since  the  repletion  of  The  following  is  the  order  of  the  mem- 
this  intestine  irritates  it,  determines  a  more  branes  of  the  ovum,  at  the  full  period  of 
abundant  afflux  of  humours,  and  a  more  gestation  :  1st,  There  is  the  outer  or  con- 
copious  secretion  of  bile.  necting,  which  is  flacculent,  spongy,  and 

The  blood  conveyed  to  a  secretory  extremely  vascular,  completely  investing 
gland, before  it  arrives  there,  suffers  prepa-  the  whole  ovum,  and  lining  the  uterus. 
ratory  changes  which  dispose  it  to  furnish  2dly,  The  middle  membrane,  which  is 
the  constituents  of  the  liquor  about  to  be  nearly  pellucid,  with' a  very  few  small 
secreted.  blood-vessels  scattered  over  it,  and  which 

The  celerity  with  which  the  blood  ar-  forms  a  covering  to  the  placenta  and  funis, 
rives  at  an  organ  ;  the  length,  diameter,  but  does  not  pass  between  the  placenta 
angles  of  the  vessels,  and  the  disposition  and  uterus.  Sdly,  The  inner  membrane, 
af  their  uliimate  ramifications,  are  all  cir-  which  is  transparent,  of  a  firmer  texture 
cumstances  which  ought  to  be  observed  in  than  the  others,  and  lines  the  whole  ovum, 
the  examination  of  each  secretion,  since  making,  like  the  middle  membrane,  a  co- 
they  have  an  influence  on  the  nature  of  venng  for  the  placenta  and  funis  with  the 
the  secreted  fluid,  and  on  the  mode  in  two  last.  The  ovum  is  clothed  when  it 
which  secretion  is  effected  When  a  gland  passes  from  the  ovarium  into  the  uterus, 
is  irritated  it  becomes  the  centre  of  fluxion,  where  the  first  is  provided  for  its  recep- 
and  acts  on  the  blood  brought  by  its  ves-  tion 

sels.  Secretion  dependent  on  a  peculiar  These  membranes,  in  the  advanced  state 
action  inherent  in  a  glandular  organ  is  of  pregnancy,  cohere  slightly  to  each 
assisted  by  the  action  of  surrounding  other,  though,  in  some  ova,  there  is  a  con- 
muscles,  siderable  quantity  of  fluid  collected  be- 

The  glands,  after  having-  remained  for  a  t  ween  them,  which  being-  discharged  when 
longer  or  shorter  time  in  a  state  of  excita-  one  of  the  outer  membranes  is  broken, 
tion,  relax,  become  collapsed,  and  fluids  forms  one  of  the  circumstances  which  have 
are  not  conveyed  to  them  in  such  abun-  been  distinguished  by  the  name  of  by  or 
dance,  they  remain  in  a  state  of  sleep,  and  false  waters. 

duringrepose  renewtheir sensibility,  which  Between  the  middleandinnermembrane, 
is  consumed  by  long  exertion.  upon  or  near  the  funis,  there  is  a  small, 

A  remarkable  circumstance  in  secretions  flat,  and  oblong  body,  which,  in  the  early 
is,  that  they  mutually  replace  and  supply  part  of  pregnancy,  seems  to  be  a  vesicle 
each  other,  so  that  when  the  urine  is  less  containing  milky  lymph,  which  afterwards 
copious  perspiration  is  more  abundant,  becomes  of  a  firm  and  apparently  fatty 
A  sudden  coldness  of  the  skin  frequently  texture.  This  is  called  the  vesicula  umbi- 
occasions  diarrhoeas,  the  humours  are  im-  licalis  ;  but  its  use  is  not  known.  See  Pla- 
mediately  repelled  towards  the  intestinal  centa. 

tube,  and  pass  off  by  the  mucous  glands  SECUXDUM  ARTEM.  According  to  art. 
of  the  intestines,  the  action  of  which  is  A  term  frequently  used  in  prescription, 
considerably  increased.  and  denoted  by  the  letters  S.  A.  which  are 

SECRUM  ACRE.  The  systematic  name  of  usually  affixed,  when  the  making  up  of  the 
the  stone-cross.  See  Illecebra.  recipe  in  perfection  requires  some  uncom- 

SECTIO  C.ESAREA.     See    Caesarian   opera-   mon  care  and  dexterity. 

tion.  SECTJRIDACA.       (From    secj/m,  an   axe ; 

SECTIO  FRANONICA.  Sectio  hypogastrica.  so  called  because  its  leaves  resemble  a 
The  high  operation  for  the  stone.  See  small  axe.)  Henbane. 

Lithotomy.  SEDATIVES.      (Medicamenta  seditava. 

SECUNDINES.  The  placenta  and  from  sedo,  to  ease  or  assuage.)  Sedantia, 
membranes  which  are  expanded  from  its  medicines  which  have  the  power  of  dimi- 
edge,  and  which  form  a  complete  involuc-  nishing  the  animal  energy,  without  des- 
rum  of  the  foetus  and  its  waters,  go  under  troying  life.  They  are  divided  into  seda- 
the  common  term  of  after-birth,  or  se-  tiva  soporifica,  as  opium,  papaver,  hyosci- 
cundines.  amus,  and  sedativa  refrigerantia,  as  neutral 

The  membranes  of  the  ovum  have  usu-   salts,  acids,  &c. 

ally  been  mentioned  as  two,  the  amniou  Sedative  salt  of  Homberg.  See  Boracic  acid. 
and  the  chorion  ;  and  the  latter  has  again  SEDEKTARIA  OSSA.  The  os  coccygis  and 
been  divided  into  the  true  and  the  false,  ischia. 


734 


SEE 


SEE 


Sedge.  See  Iris  palmtris. 
SEDIMEKT.     The  heavy  parts  of  liquids, 
which  fall  to  the  bottom. 

Sediment  latiritious.  See  Latiritious  sedi- 
fnent. 

SEDLITZ  WATER.  Seydschutz  water. 
A  simple  saline  mineral  water.  From  che- 
mical analysis  it  appears,  that  it  is  strongly 
impregnated  with  vitriolated  magnesia  or 
Epsom  salt,  and  it  is  to  this,  along  with 
probably  the  small  quantity  of  muriat  of 
magnesia,  that  it  owes  its  bitter  and  saline 
taste,  and  its  purgative  properties.  The 
diseases  in  which  this  water  is  recommend- 
ed are,  crudities  of  the  stomach,  hypo- 
chondriasis,  amennorrhoea,  and  the  an- 
omalous complaints  succeeding  the  cessa- 
tion of  the  catamenia,  cedematous  tumours 
of  the  legs  in  literary  men,  haemorrhoidal 
affections,  and  scorbutic  eruptions. 

SEDUM.  (From  sedo,  to  assuage  ;  so 
called  because  it  allays  inflammation.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order,  Penta- 
gynia. 

SEDUM  IUTEUM  MUBALE.  Navel  wort. 

SEDUM  MAJUS.  JHzton.  JBarba  Jovis. 
House-leek  or  sangreen.  Semfjervivrtm  tec- 
torum  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant  have  no  remarkable  smell,  discover 
to  the  taste  a  mild  subacid  austerity  ;  they 
are  frequently  applied  by  the  vulgar  to 
bruises  and  old  ulcers. 

SEDUM  MINUS.  See    Illecebra. 

SEDUM  TELEPHIUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  orpine.  See  Faba  crassa. 

SEEING.  A  sensation  by  which  we 
perceive  bodies  around  us,  and  their  sen- 
sible qualities.  The  organ  of  sight  is 
formed  of  three  parts  perfectly  distinct, 
which  serve  to  protect  the  globe  of  the 
eye,  to  withdraw  it  suddenly  from  the 
influence  of  light,  and  to  preserve  it  in  a 
condition  necessary  for  the  exercise  of 
these  functions.:  These  consist  in  the  su- 
percilia,palpebrac,  and  lachrymal  passages, 
parts  accessory  to  the  organ.  The  eye-ball 
itself  presents  two  portions  very  different 
from  each  other,  one  formed  by  almost 
the  whole,  and  may  be  called  an  optic 
instrument ;  the  other  formed  by  a  medul- 
lary expansion  of  the  optic  nerve  is  the 
immediate  organ  of  sight,  this  is  the  reti- 
na, alone  adapted  to  receive  the  impres- 
sion of  light,  and  to  be  affected  by  the 
delicate  contact  of  this  extremely  subtle 
flii'd.  This  impression  or  sensation  is 
transmitted  to  the  cerebral  organ  by  the 
optip  nerve,  of  which  the  retina  is  merely 
the  expanded  extremity. 

The  eye-brows,  as  being  accessory  organs 
to  vision,  have  the  effect  of  diminishing  the 
effect  of  a  too  strong  light  by  partly  ab- 
sorbing its  rays.  The  supercilia  answers 
this  purpose  better  in  proportion  to  the 
projection  formed,  arid  the  darker  colour 


of  the  hair;  thus  we  knit  the  brow  trans- 
versely in  passing  from  dark  to  a  lighted 
place,  the  strong  light  of  which  has  a  disa- 
greeable effect  on  the  organ  of  sight. 
Hence  arose  the  custom  of  certain  south- 
ern people  in  whom  the  eye-brows  are 
thicker  and  of  a  darker  colour,  to  make 
them  blacker  in  order  the  better  to  fulfil 
the  intention  for  which  they  were  designed. 
The  eye-lids,  as  concerned  in  the  organs  of 
vision,  shade  the  eyes  from  the  continual 
action  of  light,  these  like  all  other  organs 
have  occasion  for  repose,  which  could  not 
have  been  procured  had  the  rays  of  light 
constantly  excited  their  sensibility.  A  re- 
moval of  the  eyelids  occasions  loss  of 
sle;  p.  The  cilia,  or  hairs,  growing  upon 
the  margin  are  destined  to  prevent  insects 
or  other  light  bodies  in  the  atmosphere 
from  insinuating  between  the  globe  of  the 
eye  and  its  covering.  The  anterior  part  of 
the  eye,  thus  defended  against  external  in- 
j  unes,  is  continually  moistened  by  the  tears, 
they  also  guard  against  the  effects  of  fric- 
tion, to  which  the  eye  is  exposed.  (See 
Eye.) 

Luminous  rays,  emanating  from  a  light 
object,  form  a  cone,  the  apex  of  which 
corresponds  to  the  point  of  a  body  which 
we  are  looking  at,  and  its  base  is  applied 
to  the  anterior  part  of  the  cornea ;  all 
those  rays  which  touch  the  mirror  of  the 
eye  pass  through  it,  experience  a  refrac- 
tion proportioned  to  the  density  of  the 
cornea,  and  to  the  convexity  of  this  mem- 
brane, greater  than  that  of  the  atmosphere  : 
when  approaching  the  perpendicular  they 
pass  through  the  aqueous  humours  less 
dense,  and  meet  with  the  iris.  All  those 
rays  which  fall  on  this  membrane  are  re- 
flected, and  shew  its  colour  different  in 
different  individuals  It  is  only  the  most 
central  rays  that  penetrate  the  pupil,  and 
serve  for  sight :  these  enter  the  pupil  in 
greater  or  less  number,  according  as  it 
may  be  more  or  less  dilated.  The  pupil 
becomes  larger  or  smaller  conformable  to 
the  expansion  or  contraction  of  the  iris. 
The  motions  of  the  iris  depend  entirely  on 
the  mode  in  which  light  affects  the  retina  ; 
it  is  of  itself  insensible  to  the  impression 
of  luminous  rays,  as  proved  by  Fontana, 
who  always  found  it  immoveable  when  he 
directed  rays  of  light  exclusively  to  it. 

The  rays  to  which  the  pupil  give  passage 
pass  through  the  aqueous  humour  of  the 
posterior  chamber  ;  and  soon  come  into 
contact  with  the  crystalline  lens,  which 
powerfully  refracts  them,  on  account  of  its 
density  and  lenticular  form.  When  more 
approaching  the  perpendicular  by  this 
bodv,  they  proceed  as  far  as  the  retina, 
through  the  vitreous  humour,  that,  is  less 
dense,  and  which  preserves,  without  aug- 
mentation, the  effect  of  the  refraction  pro- 
duced by  the  crystalline  lens  ;  the  rays 


SEI 


SEL 


73,5 


assembled  into  one  focus  strike  only  a 
single  point  of  the  retina,  and  produce  an 
impression  that  gives  us  an  idea  of  certain 
properties  of  the  bodies  it  reflects.  It  is 
generally  thought  that  luminous  pyramids 
which  emanate  from  all  points  of  the  ob- 
ject we  behold,  decussate  in  passing 
through  the  globe  of  the  eye,  so  that  the 
object  itself  is  figured  in  a  reverse  direc- 
tion. Although  the  image  of  each  object 
is  traced  at  the  same  time  in  each  of  our 
eyes,  we  have  but  one  sensation,  because 
both  sensations  are  in  harmony  or  com- 
bined, and  only  serve  by  assisting  each 
other  to  render  the  impression  stronger 
and  more  durable.  The  correspondence 
of  affection  requires  the  direction  of  the 
optic  axes  on  the  same  objects,  and  how- 
ever little  this  direction  be  changed  we 
really  see  double,  which  happens  in  stra- 
bismus, or  squinting. 

If  the  eyes  possess  a  too  energetic 
power  of  refraction  either  from  too  great 
a  convexity  of  the  cornea  or  crystalline 
lens,  or  more  considerable  density  of  the 
humours  and  excessive  depth  of  the  globe 
of  the  eye,  the  luminous  rays  be  ing  united 
Loo  soon,,  cross  each  other,  again  diverge, 
fall  scattered  on  the  retina,  and  produce 
only  a  confused  sensation.  In  this  disease 
of  vision  culled  myopia,  patients  can  only 
distinguish  very  near  objects,  whence  rays 
are  given  off  which  require  an  instrument 
possessing  a  considerable  power  of  refrac- 
tion. In  presbyopia,  on  the  contrary,  the 
cornea  being  too  flat,  the  crystalline  not 
very  convex,  or  being  deep  seated,  the  hu- 
mours not  sufficiently  abundant,  cause  the 
rays  not  to  be  yet  assembled,  when  they 
fall  on  the  retina ;  so  that  patients  can 
only  observe  with  distinct  objects,  because 
the  rays  that  come  from  them  being  very 
convergent,  have  not  occasion  to  be  much 
refracted.  Tlit  sensibility  of  the  retina  is, 
under  certain  circumstances,  so  much 
raised,  that  the  eye  hardly  supports  the 
weakest  light.  Persons  in  this  situation 
are  called  nyctalopes,  who  distinguish  ob- 
jects in  the  midst  of  utter  darkness,  as  a 
lew  rays  are  sufficient  to  affect  their  organ 
of  vision.  The  eyes  are  not  immoveable 
in  the  part  they  occupy,  they  are  directed 
towards  all  the  objects  of  which  we  wish 
to  form  a  knowledge  by  different  motions, 
regulated  by  four  recti  and  two  oblique 
muscles,  and  it  is  observed  that  there  is 
such  a  correspondence  of  action  in  muscles 
that  move  both  eyes,  that  these  organs  turn 
at  the  same  time  towards  the  object,  so 
lhat  the  visual  axes  are  exactly  parallel. 

SEIGNETTE'S  SALT.  A  neutral  salt,  which 
consists  of  soda,  potash,  and  tartaric 
acid.  It  was  prepared  and  made  known 
by  a  Frenchman  named  Peter  Si-ignette, 
towards  the  end  of  the  last  century.  It 
was  then  employed  in  preference  to  many 
other  medicines  long  known,  which  had 


been  equally  serviceable  ;  and  by  these 
means,  without  much  trouble,  he  was 
enabled  to  acquire  a  fortune.  It  must, 
however,  be  allowed  that  he  was  a  skil- 
ful chemist,  who,  by  his  writings,  and 
the  invention  of  various  other  medicines, 
had  obtained  considerable  reputation  as  a 
physician  and  naturalist.  He  was  esta- 
blished as  an  apothecary  at  Rochelle; 
published  papers  on  various  natural  ob- 
jects which  he  had  observed  in  his  neigh- 
bourhood, in  the  Memoirs  of  the  Academy 
of  Sciences  at  Paris,  as  well  as  in  other 
works ;  and  died  on  the  llth  of  March, 
1719. 

He  recommended  this  salt,  which  en- 
riched him,  and  rendered  his  name  famous, 
in  some  small  treatises,  printed  in  parti- 
cular about  the  year  1762.  He  called  it 
sometimes  alkaline  salt,  sometimes  sal po- 
lycresty  and  sometimes  RocJielle  salt.  After 
his  death, liis  son  continued  to  prepare  and 
to  vend  it  with  the  greatest  success. 

Seignette  discovered  this  salt  while  he 
was  engaged  in  making  soluble  tartar, 
and,  according  to  the  old  opinion,  ima- 
gining that  both  the  fixed  alkalis  were 
the  same,  used  soda  instead  of  potash. 
By  this  means  he  procured,  not  without 
surprise,  a  salt  different  from  the  common 
soluble  tartar  which  he  wished  to  prepare, 
and  from  the  other  well-known  salt  also. 
He  was  induced,  therefore,  to  examine 
it.  The  experiments  of  learned  chemists 
discovered  the  component  parts  of  this 
salt.  The  mode  of  preparing  it  was  then 
made  publicly  known ;  and,  by  more  ac- 
curate examination,  the  difference,  before 
overlooked,  between  vegetable  and  mine- 
ral alkali,  was  determined ;  by  which  new 
light  was  thrown  upon  chemistry,  and  an 
important  service  rendered  to  a  variety  of 
arts. 

Among  those  who  contributed  to  bring 
this  salt  into  repute  was  Nicholas  Lemery, 
to  whom  Seignette  sent  a  large  quantity 
of  it,  which  he  distributed  at  Paris,  though 
unacquainted  with  its  component  parts. 
Its  composition  was  discovered  at  the 
same  time,  about  the  year  1731,  by  two 
French  chemists,  Baldue  and  Geoffroy, 
the  former  published  his  observations  in 
the  Memoirs  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences  ; 
and  the  latter  communicated  his  to  Sir 
Hans  Sloane,  who  caused  them  to  be 
printed  in  the  Philosophical  Transactions. 
Newman,  therefore,  was  not  the  first  who 
made  known  the  composition  of  SeignetteTs 
salt,  in  his  treatise  on  salt-petre ;  for 
Newman's  salt  is  essentially  different; 
and  he  himself  confesses  that  he  was  not 
acquainted  with  the  RocheUe  salt.  .  See 
Soda  tartar  isuta. 

SELEXITES.  (From  c«x«v«,  the  moon.)  A 
white  stone,  having  a  figure  upon  it  re 
semblmg  a  moon.  Sulphat  of  lime. 

(From    crexw^,    the   moon 


SEM 


SEM 


so  called  from  its  usefulness  in  lunacy.) 
A  kind  of  peony. 

Self-heal     See  Prunella. 

SELINE.  A  disease  of  the  nails,  in  which 
white  spots  are  occasionally  seen  in  their 
substance. 

SELINUM.  (From  ar«\»vn,  the  moon;  from 
its  supposed  usefulness  in  disorders  pro- 
ceeding from  the  influence  of  the  moon.) 
Marsh  smallage. 

SELLA  TURCICA.  (Sella,  quasi  sedda, 
from  sedeo,  to  sit,  and  turcica ;  from 
its  supposed  resemblance  to  a  Turkish 
saddle.)  Ephippiitm.  A  cavity  in  the 
sphaenoid  bone,  containing  the  pituitary 
gland,  surrounded  by  the  four  clinoid  pro- 
cesses. 

SELTZER  WATER.  A  saline  water, 
slightly  alkaline,  highly  acidulated  with 
carbonic  acid,  containing  more  of  this  vo- 
latile principle  than  is  sufficient  to  saturate 
the  alkali,  and  the  earths  which  it  holds  in 
solution.  It  is  particularly  serviceable  in 
relieving  some  of  the  symptoms  that  indi- 
cate a  morbid  affection  of  the  lungs ;  in 
slow  hectic  fever,  examhematous  erup- 
tions of  the  skin,  foulness  of  the  stomach, 
bilious  vomiting,  acidity  and  heart-burn, 
spasmodic  puns  in  any  part  of  the  alimen- 
tary canal,  and  bloody  or  highly  offensive 
stools.  On  account  of  its  property  in  re- 
lieving spasmodic  pains,  and  from  its  ra- 
pid determination  to  the  kidneys,  and  per- 
haps its  alkaline  contents,  it  has  been 
sometimes  employed  with  great  advantage 
in  d>seases  of  the  urinary  organs,  especial- 
ly those  that  are  attended  with  the  for- 
mation of  calculus.  A  large  proportion 
of  th.e  Seltzer  water,  either  genuine  or  ar- 
tificial, that  is  consumed  in  this  country, 
is  for  the  relief  of  these  disorders.  Even 
in  gonorrhoea,  either  simple  or  venereal, 
Hoffman  asserts  that  advantage  is  to  be 
derived  from  this  medicine.  The  usual 
dose  is  from  half  a  pint  to  a  pint. 

SEMECARPUS  AXACARDIUM,  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  tree  which  is  supposed  to 
afford  the  Molucca  bean.  See  Amacardium 
orientate. 

SEMEIOSIS.  (From  <r»,ws/ca>,  to  notify.) 
See  Semiotice. 

SEMEN.  1.  The  seed,  kernel,  or  stone 
of  the  fruit  of  any  vegetable. 

2.  The  seed  or  prolific  liquor  secreted 
in  the  testicles,  and  carried  through  the 
epididymis  and  vas  deferens  into  the  vesi- 
culae seminales,  to  be  emitted  sub  coitu 
into  the  female  vagina,  and  there,  by  its 
aura,  to  penetrate  and  impregnate  the  ovu- 
lum  in  the  pvarium. 

In  castrated  animals,  and  in  eunuchs, 
the  vesicniac  seminales  are  small,  and  con- 
tracted ;  and  a  little  lymphatic  liquor,  but 
no  semen,  is  found  in  them.  The  semen  is 
detained  for  some  time  in  the  vesiculae 
seminales,  and  rendered  thicker  from  the 
continual  absorption  of  its  very  thin  part, 


by  the  oscula  of  the  lymphatic  vessels 
In  lascivious  men,  the  semen  is  iometimes, 
though  rarely,  propelled  by  nocturnal  pol- 
lution from  'he  vesiculae  semmales,  through 
the  ejaculatory  ducts,  (which  arise  from 
the  vesiculx  seminales,  perforate  the  ure- 
thra transversely,  and  open  themselves  by 
a  narrow  and  very  nervous  mouth  at  the 
sides  ot  the  caput  gallinagmis,)  into  the 
urethra,  and  from  it  to  some  distance  But 
in  chaste  men  the  greatest  part  is  again 
gradually  absorbed  from  the  vesiculae  se- 
minales through  the  lymphatic  vessels, 
and  conciliates  strength  to  the  body.  The 
smell  of  semen  is  specific,  heavy,  affect- 
ing the  nostrils,  yet  not  disagreeable. 
The  same  odour  is  observed  in  the  roots  of 
the  orchis,  julae  of  chestvits,  and  the  an- 
theras  of  many  plants.  The  smell  of  the 
semen  of  quadrupeds,  when  at  heat,  is  so 
penetrating  as  to  render  their  flesh  fetid 
and  useless,  unless  castrated.  Thus  the 
flesh  of  the  stag,  tempore  coitus,  is  unfit 
to  eat.  The  taste  of  semen  is  fatuous 
and  somewuat  acrid.  In  the  testes  its  con- 
sistence  is  thin  and  diluted;  but  in  the  ve- 
siculae seminales,  viscid,  dense,  and  rather 
pellucid  :  and  by  venery  and  debility  it  is 
rendered  thinner. 

Specific  gravity.  The  greatest  part  of 
the  semen  sinks  to  the  bottom  in  water, 
yet  some  part  swims  on  its  surface,  which 
it  covers  like  very  fine  threads  mutually 
connected  together  in  the  form  of  a  cobweb. 

Colour.  In  the  testicles  it  is  somewhat 
yellow,  and  in  the  vesiculae  seminales  it 
acquires  a  deeper  hue.  That  emitted  by 
pollution  or  coition,  becomes  white  from 
its  mixture  with  the  whitish  liquor  of  the 
prostate  gland  during  its  passage  through 
the  urethra.  In  those  people  who  labour 
under  jaundice,  and  from  the  abuse  of 
saffron,  the  semen  has  been  seen  yellow, 
and  in  an  atrabiliary  young  man,  black. 

Quality.  Semen  exposed  to  the  atmos- 
pheric air,  loses  its  pellucidity,  and  be- 
comes thick,  but  after  a  few  hours  it  is 
again  rendered  more  fluid  and  pellucid 
than  it  was  immediately  after  its  emission. 
This  phenomenon  cannot  arise  from  water 
or  oxygen  attracted  from  the  air.  At 
length  it  deposits  a  phosphorated  calx, 
and  forms  a  corneous  crust. 

Experiments  -with  semen  prove  that  it 
turns  the  syrup  of  violets  green,  and  dis- 
solves earthy,  mediate,  and  metallic  salts. 
Fresh  semen  is  insoluble  in  water,  until  it 
has  undergone  the  above  changes  in  atmo- 
spheric air.  It  is  dissolved  by  alkaline 
salts.  By  aetherial  oil  it  is  dried  into  a 
pellucid  pellicle,  like  the  cortex  of  the 
brain.  It  is  dissolved  by  all  acids,  except 
the  oxygenated  acid  of  salt,  by  which  it  is 
coagulated  in  the  form  of  white  flakes.  It 
is  also  acted  upon  by  alcohol  of  wine. 

By  dry  distillation  semen  gives  out  a 
small  portion  of  empyreumatic  oil,  and 


8EM 


SEM 


737 


volatile  alkali.  The  remaining  incinerated 
carbone  affords  soda  and  phosphorated 
caix. 

The  constituent  principles  of  semen.  Che-r 
mical  analysis  demonstrates  that  one  hun- 
dred parts  of  semen  contain,  1.  Of -water, 
ninety  parts,  2.  Of  animal  gluten,  six 
parts  3.  Of  phosphorated  calx,  one  part. 
4.  Of  pure  soda,  three  parts.  5  By  mi- 
croscopical examination,  h  is  asserted  that 
an  immense  number  of  very  small  animal, 
oulae  with  round  tails>  called  spermatic  ani- 
malcules, may  be  seen.  6.  The  odorous 
principle,  which  flies  off  immediately  from 
fresh  semen.  It  appears  to  consist  of  a 
peculiar  vital  principle,  and  by  the  an- 
cients was  called  aura  seminis. 

Use.  1.  Emitted  into  the  female  vagina 
sttb  coitu,  it  possesses  the  wonderful  and 
stupendous  power  of  impregnating  the 
ovulum  in  the  female  ovarium.  The  odo- 
rous principle,  or  aura  spermatica  only, 
appears  to  penetrate  through  the  cavity  of 
1  he  uterus  and  fallopian  tubes  to  the  female 
ovarium,  and  there  to  impregnate  the  albu- 
minous latex  of  the  nature  ovulum  by  its 
vital  power.  The  other  principles  of  the 
semen  appear  to  be  only  a  vehicle,  of  the 
seminal  aura.  2.  In  chaste  men,  the  se- 
men returning  through  the  lymphatic  ves- 
sels into  the  mass  of  the  blood,  gives 
strength  to  the  body  and  mind  ;  hence  the 
bull  is  so  fierce  and  brave,  the  castrated  ox 
so  gentle  and  weak  ;  hence  every  animal 
languishes  post  coitum  ,•  and  hence  tabes 
dorsalis  ,fr,)m  onanism.  3.  It  is  by  the 
stimulus  of  the  absorbed  semen,  at  the  age 
of  puberty,  into  the  mass  of  the  humours  ; 
that  the  beard  and  hair  of  the  pubes,  but 
in  animals  the  horns,  are  produced ;  and 
the  weeping  voice  of  the  boy  changed  into 
that  of  a  man. 

SEMEN  ADJOWAEN.  A  seed  imported 
from  the  East,  of  a  pleasant  smell,  a  grate- 
ful aromatic  taste,  somewhat  like  savory. 
It  possesses  exciting,  stimulating,  and  car- 
minative virtues,  and  is  given  in  the  East 
in  nervous  weakness,  dyspepsia,  flatulency, 
and  heart-burn. 

SEMEN  AGAVE.  An  East  Indian  seed,  ex- 
hibited there  in  atonic  gout. 

SEMEN  CONTRA.    See  Santonicum. 

SEMEN  SANCTUM.   See  Santonicum. 

SEMI.  (Semi,  from  »/uturu,  half. )  Semis 
in  composition  universally  signifies  half,  as 
semicupium,  a  half-bath,  or  bath  up  to  the 
navel ;  semilunaris,  in  the  shape  of  a  half- 
moon. 

SEMICIRCULAR  CANALS.  These 
tanals  are  three  in  number,  and  take  their 
name  from  their  figure.  They  belong  to 
the  organ  of  hearing,  and  are  situated  in 
the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal  bone, 
and  open  into  the  vestibulum. 

SEMICUPIUM.  Excathisma.  Inces- 
sio.  A  half-bath,  or  such  as  receives  only 
the  hips,  or  extremities. 


SEMI  INTEROSSEUS  ISDICIS.  See  Abduc- 
tor indicis  manus. 

SEMILUNAR  VALVES.  The  three 
valves  at  the  beginning  of  the  puluionary 
artery  and  aorta  are  so  termed,  from  their 
half-moon  shape. 

SEMIOTICE.  (From  o-npttov,  a  sign.) 
Semeiosis.  That  part  of  pathology  which 
treats  on  the  signs  of  diseasi  s 

SEMIMEMBR  \NOSUS.  Itchio  pop- 
liti-femoral  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  arises 
front  the  outer  surface  of  the  tube- 
rosity  of  the  ischium,  by  a  broad  flat 
tendon  which  is  three  inches  in  length. 
From  this  tendon  it  has  gotten  the  name  of 
semi-membranosus  It  then  begins  to 
grow  fleshy,  and  runs  at  first  under  the 
long  head  of  the  biceps,  and  afterwards 
between  that  muscle  and  the  semi  tendi- 
nosus.  At  the  lower  part  of  the  thigh  it 
becomes  narrower  again,  and  terminates 
in  a  short  tendon,  which  is  inserted  chiefly 
into  the  upper  and  buck  part  of  the  head 
of  the  tibia,  but  some  of  its  fibres  are 
spread  over  the  posterior  surface  of  the 
capsular  ligament  of  the  knee.  Between 
this  capsular  ligament  and  the  tendon  of 
the  muscle,  we  find  a  small  bursa  muco- 
sa.  The  tendons  of  this  and  the  last  de- 
scribed muscle  form  the  inner  ham-string. 
This  muscle  bends  the  leg,  and  seems  like- 
wise to  prevent  the  capsular  ligament  from 
being  pinched. 

SEM1-NERVOSUS.      See     Semitendino- 

SltS. 

SEMINIS  EJACULATOR.  See  Accelerator 
urin<e. 

SEMI-ORBICULARIS  ORIS.  See  Orbicularis 
or  is. 

SEMI-SPINAL1S  COLL1.  Semi-spina. 
Us  sive  transverso-spinalis  colli  of  Wins- 
low,  Spinalis  cervicis  of  Aibinus,  Spinalis 
colli  of  Douglas,  Transversalis  colli  of 
Cowper,  arid  Transverso-spinal  of  Dumas. 
A  muscle  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of 
the  neck,  which  turns  the  neck  obliquely 
backwards,  and  a  little  to  one  side.  It 
arises  from  the  transverse  processes  of  the 
uppermost  six  vertebrae  of  the  back  by  as 
many  distinet  tendons,  ascending  obliquely 
under  the  complexus,  and  is  inserted  into 
the  spino-is  processes  of  all  the  vertebrae  of 
the  neck,  except  the  first  and  last. 

SEMI  SPINALIS  DORSI.  Semi-spi- 
nalis  externm  aeu  transverse  spinalis  dorsi 
of  Winslow.  Semi  spinatus  of  Cowper, 
and  Transverso-spinal  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
situated  on  the  back,  which  extends  the 
spine  obliquely  backwards.  It  arises  from 
the  transverse  processes  of  the  seventh, 
eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  vertebrae  of  the 
back,  by  as  many  distinct  tendons,  which 
soon  grow  fleshy,  and  then  become  tendi- 
nous again,  and  are  inserted  into  the  spi- 
nous  processes  of  all  the  vertebrae  of  the 
back  above  the  eighth,  and  into  the  lower- 
most of  the  neck,  by  as  many  tendons. 
5  B 


738 


SEN 


SEN 


Bastard  senna,   or 


SESTNA  SCORPIUM.    The  scorpion  senna. 
SENN;E  EXTRACTUM.  Exlract  of  senna. 

INFXJSUM.  See  Infnsum  senna. 

INFTJSUM  TARTARIZATUM.    Senna, 
coriander,  and  cream  of  tartar,  infused  in. 


SKMI-SPINALIS  EXTERNUS.     See  Semi-spi-   from  ten  to  twenty  grains  ;  but  when  em- 
nalia  dorsi.  ployed,  it  is  generally  used  in  the  form  ot 

SEMI     SPINATCS.          See      Semi-spinalis    decoction,  which,  when  prepared  accord- 
dorsi.  ing  to  the  formula  of  the  Edinburgh  Phar- 

SEMl-TENDFNOSUS.  This  muscle,  macopoeia,  may  be  given  every  second  or 
which  is  the  semi-nervosus  of  Douglas  and  third  hour. 
"Winslow,  and  Ischio-creti  tibial  of  Dumas,  Sengreen.  See  Sedum  majus. 
is  situated  obliquely  along  the  back  part  of  SENNA.  (From  senna,  an  Arabian 
the  thigh.  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  word,  signifying  acute  ;  so  called  from  its 
from  the  inferior,  posterior,  and  outer  part  sharp  pointed  leaves.)  Senna  alexandrina. 
of  the  tnberosity  of  the  ischium,in  common  Senna  italica.  Folium  orientale.  Senna, 
with  the  long  head  of  the  biceps  cruris,  or  Egyptian  cassia.  Cassia  senna  of  Lin- 
to  the  posterior  edge  of  which  it  continues  nzeus  :— -foliis  sejvgis  subovatis,  petiofis 
to  adhere,  by  a  great  number  of  oblique  eglandulatis.  The  leaves  of  senna,  which 
fibres,  for  the  space  of  two  or  three  inches,  are  imported  here  from  Alexandria  for 
Towards  the  lower  part  of  the  os  femoris,  medicinal  use,  have  a  rather  disagreeable 
itterminatesinaroundtendon,whichpasses  smell,  and  a  subacrid,  bitterish,  nauseous 
behind  the  inner  condyle  of  the  thigh  bone,  taste.  They  are  in  common  use  as  a  pur- 
and  becoming  flat,  is  inserted  into  the  gative.  The  formulae  given  of  the  senna 
upper  and  inner  part  of  the  ridge  of  the  by  the  colleges,  are  those  of  infusion,  a 
tibia,  a  little  below  its  tuberosity.  This  powder,  a  tincture,  and  an  electuary.  See 
tendon  sends  off  an  aponeurosis,  which  Infusum  sennx,  &c. 
helps  to  form  the  tendinous  fascia  that  co-  SENNA  AIEXANDRINA.  See  Senna. 
vers  the  muscles  of  the  leg.  This  muscle  SENNA  ELECTUARIUM  E.  See  Elect-tiariwn 
assists  in  bending  the  leg,  and  at  the  same  sennce. 
time  draws  it  a  little  inwards.  SENNA  ITALICA.  See  Senna. 

SEMPER VI VUM.      (From  semper,   al-        SENNA 
ways,  and  vivo,  to  live  ;  so  called  because    milk- vetch, 
it  is  always   green.)     1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants    in  the   Linnxan   system. 
tjlass,  Hodecandria.    Order,  Polygynia. 

2.  The    pharmacopoeial  name  of  some 
plants.  See  Sedum  majus. 

SEMPERVIVUM  ACRE.      The  stone-crop  is    water, 
occasionally  so  termed.   See  Illecebra*  SENSATION.       Sensation,   or  feeling. 

SEMPERVIVUM  TECTORUM.  The  syste-  is  the  consciousness  of  a  change  taking 
matic  name  of  the  house-leek.  See  Sedum  place  in  any  part,  from  the  contact  of  a 
majus.  foreign  body  with  the  extremities  of  our 

'SENECIO.  (Senecio,  from  senesco,  to  nerves.  The  seat  of  sensation  is  in  the 
grow  old  ;  so  called  because  it  has  a  grey-  pulp  of  the  nerves. 

ish  down  upon  it,  like  the  beard  of  old  The  impression  produced  on  any  organ 
men.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  by  the  action  of  an  external  body  consti- 
in  the  Linnzan  system.  Class,  Syngenesia,  tutes  sensation.  This  sensation,  trans- 
Order,  Potygamia  superflua.  mitted  by  nerves  to  the  brain,  is  perceived, 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  also  of  the  that  is,  felt  by  the  organ;  the  sensation 
groundsel.  See  Erigerum.  then  becomes  perception;  and  this  first 

SKNECIO  VULGARIS.  The  systematic  name  modification  implies,  as  must  be  evident, 
of  groundsel.  See  Erigerum.  the  existence  of  a  central  organ,  to  which 

SENECIO  jAcoBvEA.  The  systematic  name  impressions  produced  on  the  senses  are 
of  the  ragwort.  See  Jacobxa.  conveyed.  The  cerebral  fibres  are  acted 

SENECTA  ANGUIUM.  The  cast  skin  of  a  on  with  greater  or  less  force  by  the  sensa- 
serpent ;  its  decoction  is  said  to  cure  tions  propagated  by  all  the  senses  influ- 
deafness.  enced  at  the  same  time  ;  and  we  could  only 

SENEGA.  See  Seneka.  acquire  confused  notions  of  all  bodies  that 

SKNEGA  GUM.  See  Gummi  senegalense.         produce  them,  if  one  particular  and  stronger 

Senega™  milk-wort.  See  Seneka.  perception   did  not  obliterate  the  others, 

SEXEKA.  (So  called  because  the  Se-  and  fix  our  attention.  In  this  collective 
neccu  or  Senegaw  Indians  use  it  against  state  of  the  mind  on  the  same  subject,  the 
the  bite  of  the  rattle-snake)  The  rattle-  brain  is  weakly  affected  by  several  sen- 
snake-root  milkwort.  Polygala  senega  of  sations  which  leave  no  trace  behind.  It  is 
Linnae-.s  -.—Jloribus  imberbibus  Kpicatis,  caule  on  this  principle  that,  having  read  a  book 
erecto  herbaceo  simplicissimo,  foliis  lato  Ian'  with  great  attention,  we  forget  the  diffe- 
ceolatis.  The  root  of  this  plant  was  former-  rent  sensations  produced  by  the  paper  and 
ly  much  esteemed  as  a  specific  against  the  characters. 

poison  of  the  rattle-snake,  and  as  an  anti-  When  a  sensation  is  of  short  duration, 
phlogistic  in  pleurisy,  pneumonia,  &c.  but  the  knowledge  we  have  of  it  is  so  weak, 
it  is  now  very  much  laid  aside.  Its  dose  is  that  soon  afterwards  there  does  not  re- 


SEN  SEP  739 

main  any  knowlege  of  having-  experienced   hair,  epidermis,  nails,  &c. ;  but  tlie  sensible 
it.  In  proportion  as  a  sensation,  or  an  idea,    parts  aie  the  skin,  eyes,  tongue,  ear,  nose, 
which  is  only   a  sensation  transformed  or  \  muscles,  stomach,  intestine,  &cs. 
perceived  by  the  cerebral  organ,  has  pro-        SENSORIUM.     Sef  Cerebrum. 
duced  in  the  fibres  of  this  organ  a  stronger       SENSORIUM  COMMUNE.     See  Cere- 
or  weaker  impression,  the  remembrance  of  brum. 

it  becomes  more  or  less  lively  and  perma-  SENSUS  EXTEUNI.  The  external 
nent.  Thuswe  have  a  reminiscenced  it,  that  senses  are  seeing,  hearing,  tasting,  smell- 
is,  call  to  mind  that  we  have  already  been  ing,  and  feeling. 

affected  in  the  same  manner  :  a  memory,  or        SENSUS    1NTERNI.         The    internal 
the  act  of  recalling  the  object  of  the  sen-   senses   are    imagination,    memory,  judg- 
sationwith  sorneof  its  attributes,  as  colour,   ment,  attention,  and  the  passions, 
volume,  &c.  SENTIENT  EXTREMITIES.     The  ex- 

Wh'Mi  the  brain  is  easily  excitable,  and,   tremities  of  the  nerves. 

at  the  same  time,  accurately  preserves  SEPARATORIUM.  (From  separo,  to  sepa- 
impressions  received,  it  possesses  the  pow-  rate.)  An  instrument  for  separating  the 
er  of  representing  to  itself  ideas  with  all  pericranium  from  the  skull,  and  a  che- 
their  connexions,  and  all  the  accessory  mical  vessel  for  separating  essential  parts 
circumstances  by  which  they  are  accom-  of  liquids. 

panied,  of  reproducing  them  in  a  certain       SEPIA    OFFICINALTS.       Sepium.       Prxci- 
degree,  and  of  recalling  an  entire  object,  piluns  magnum.      The    cuttle  fish.      The 
while  the  memory  only  gives  us  an  idea  of  systematic,  name  of  the  fish  whose  shell 
its  qualities.     This  creative  faculty  is  call-  possesses  calcalious  qualities,  and  is  often 
ed  imagination.  When  two  ideas  are  brought   mixed  into  tooth-powders, 
together,    compared,    and    their    analogy        SEPIJE  os.     See  Sepia  officinalis. 
considered,  we    are  said  to  form   a  judg-       SEPTENARY  TEARS.      Climacteric  years. 
ment ,-  several  judgments  connected  toge-   A  supposed  period,  or  succession  of  years 
ther  constitute  reasoning.  in  human  life,  at  which  important  consti- 

Besides  the  sensations  that  are  carried   tutional  changes  are   considered  to  take 
from  the    organs  of   sense  to  the    brain,   place  ;  and  the  end  of  this  period  is  there- 
there  are  others,  internal,  that  seem  to  be   forejudged  critical.     This  period  is  fixed 
transmitted  to  it  by  a  kind  of  sympathetic   at  every  seventh  year.     The  gramJ  climac- 
reaction.     It  is  well  known   what  uneasi-   teric  is  fixed    at    63,  and,    passing    that 
ness  the  affection  of  certain  organs  conveys   time,  age,   it  is  considered,  may  be  pro- 
to    the  mind,  how  much   an   habitual  ob-   tracted  to  go  to  90.     So  general  is  this  be- 
struction  of  the  liver  is  connected  with  a   lief,  that  the  passing  of  60  generally  gives 
certain  order  of  ideas  ;  these  internal  sen-  much  anxiety  to  most  people, 
sations  are  the  origin  of  our  moral  faculties,        Sept  foil.     See  Tormentilla. 
in  the  same  manner  as  impressions  that  are       SEPTIC.     (Septica  ,•  from  o-»?ra>t  to  pu- 
conveyed    by  the  organs  of  sense  are  the   trety.)     Relating  to  putrefaction, 
source  of  intellectual  faculties.  We  are  not       SEPIUM.     See  Sepia  officinalis. 
on  that  account  to   place  the  seat  of  the        SEPTJFOLIA.     (From   septem,  seven,   and 
passions  of  the  mind  in  the  viscera;  it  is  folium,  a  leaf;  so  named  from  the  number 
only  necessary  to  remember  that  the  appe-  of  its  leaves.)     Coralwort,  or  setfoil  tooth- 
tites,  whence  arise  the  passions,  reside  in    wort. 

this  organ,  and  are  a  phenomenon  purely  SEPTINERVIA.  (From  septem,  seven, 
physical,  while  passion  consists,  at  the  and  nervns,  a  string;  so  called  from  the 
same  time,  in  the  intellectual  exertion,  seven  strings  upon  its  leaf.)  A  species  of 
Thus  an  accumulation  of  semen  in  the  ca-  plantain. 

vities  that  are  employed  as  a  reservoir  for       SEPTUM    CEREBELLI.        A    process 
it,   excites   the  appetite  for  venery,  very    of  the  dura  mater,  dividing  the  cerebel- 
distinct  from  the  passion  of  love,  although    lum    perpendicularly    into    two    principal 
it  may  be  frequently  the  determinate  cause    parts, 
of  it.  SEPTUM  CEREBRI.       The    falciform 

The    senses   may  be  enumerated  under    process  of  the  dura  mater  is  sometimes  so 
the  following  heads,  viz.  the  sense  of  vision,    called      See  Falciform  process. 
hearing,  smelling,  tasting,  touching.  SEPTUM    CORD1S.       (Septum;    from 

SENSIBILITY.  The  capability  which  sepio,  to  separate  )  The  partition  between 
a  nerve  possesses  of  conveying  the  sensa-  the  two  ventricles  of  the  heart, 
tion  produced  by  the  contact  of  another  SEPTUM  LUCIDUM.  Septum  peUnci- 
body  with  it.  All  parts  possessed  of  a  <lum.  The  thin  and  tender  portion  of  the 
power  of  producing  a  change,  so  as  to  ex-  brain,  dividing  the  lateral  ventricles  from 
cite  a  sensation,  are  called  sensible  ;  those  each  other. 

which  are  not  possessed  of  this  property,        SEPTUM  NARIUM.    Interseptum.    The 
insensible.     To  the    insensible  parts  by  na-    partition  between  ihe  nos'.nls. 
Jure  belong  all  our  fluids,  the  blood,  bile,        SEPTUM    P ALA II.     The  partition  of 
saliva,   &c.  and  much  of  the  solids,  the    the  palate. 


740 


SER 


SER 


SEPTUM  PELLUCIDUM.  See  Septum  luci- 
dum. 

SEPTUM  THORACIS.     See  Mediastinum. 

SEPTUM  TRANSYERSUM.     See  Diaphragm. 

SERAPIAS.  (From  Serapis,  a  lascivious 
idol ;  so  called  because  it  was  thought  to 
promote  venery  ;  or  from  the  testicuiated 
shape  of  its  root.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaeau  system.  Class,  Gy~ 
nandria.  Order,  Diandria. 

SERAPINCM.  The  gum-resin  sagapenum 
is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Sagapenum. 

SERIPHIUM.  (From  Seriphus,  an  island 
upon  which  it  grew  )  Flix-weed. 

SERIS.     2«g/f .     Endive. 

Sermnuntuin      See  Sese.li. 

Serous  apoplexy.     See  sipoplexia. 

SERPENTARIA  GALLORUM.  The  arum 
dracnnculus.  See  Dracunculus. 

SERPENTARIA  HISPAKICA.  The  viper's 
grass  See  Scorzonero. 

SERPENTARIA  VIRGINIANA.  (So 
called  from  the  resemblance  of  iis  roots 
to  the  tail  of  the  rattle-snake.)  Colubrina 
virgineana.  Viperina  virgineana.  Jlris- 
tolochia.  Pestilochia.  Contrayerva  vir- 
gineana. Virginian  snake-root.  The 
plant  which  affords  this  root  is  the  Jlristo- 
lochia  serpentaria  of  Linnaeus  :— foliis  cor- 
dato  oblongis  plants,  cuulibus  infirmis  flexu- 
osis  teretibus,  Jloribus  solitaries.  Caulis 
geniculata  valde  nodosa.  Flares  ad  rjadicem. 
Snake-root  has  an  aromatic  smell,  ap- 
proaching to  that  of  valerian,  but  more 
agreeable;  and  a  warm,  bitterish,  pun- 
gent taste.  It  was  first  recommended  as 
a  medicine  of  extraordinary  power  in 
counteracting  the  poisonous  effects  of  the 
bites  of  serpents  ;  this,  however,  is  now 
wholly  disregarded:  but  as  it  possesses 
tonic  and  antiseptic  virtues,  and  is  gene- 
rally admitted  as  a  powerful  stimulant  and 
diaphoretic,  it  is  employed,  in  the  present 
day,  in  some  fevers  where  these  effects 
are  required.  A  tinctura  serpentarioe  is 
directed  both  by  the  London  and  Edin- 
burgh Pharmacopoeias. 

SERPEUTUM  LIGNUM.  The  nature  of 
this  root  does  not  appear  to  be  yet  ascer- 
tained. It  is  the  produce  of  the  Ophioxy 
lum  serpentium  of  Linnaeus  :  by  whom  it  is. 
said  to  be  very  bitter.  In  the  cure  of  the 
bite  of  venomous  serpents  and  malignant 
diseases  it  is  said  to  be  efficacious. 

SERPENTUM  RADIX.      See  Mungos  radix. 

SERPIGO.  (From  serpo,  to  creep  ;  be- 
cause it  creeps  on  the  surface  of  the  skin 
by  degrees. )  A  ring-worm,  or  tetter.  See 
Herpes 

SERPYLLUM.  (From  e§7ra>,  to  creep, 
or  a  serpendo,  by  reason  of  its  creeping 
nature.)  Serpilhtm.  Gilarum.  Serpyllium 
vulgare  minus.  Wild  or  mother  of  thyme. 
Thymus  serpillum  of  Linnaeus  : — erectus, 
foliis  revolutis  ovatis,  Jloribus  verticillato- 
tpicatis.  This  plant  has  the  same  sensible 


qualities  as  those  of  the  garden  thyme, 
(see  Thymus},  but  has  a  milder  and  rather 
more  grateful  flavour. 

SERFTLLUM  CITRATUM.  Lemon  thyme.  A 
variety  of  the  Thymus  serpillum  of  Linnaeus. 
It  is  very  pungent,  and  has  a  particular- 
ly grateful  odour,  approaching  to  that  of 
lemons. 

SERPYLLUM  VULGARE  MINUS.  See  Ser- 
pyllum. 

SERRATA.  (From  serra,  a  saw  ;  so  call- 
ed from  its  serrated  leaves.)  See  Serratula. 

SKRRATULA.  (From  serra,  a  saw; 
so  called  from  its  serrated  'leaves.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Po/y- 
gamia  cequales. 

SERRATULA  AMARA.  The  systematic 
name  of  a  species  of  saw-wort  which  is 
said  to  cure  agues. 

SERRATUS  ANTICUS.  See  PectoraUs  mi- 
nor. 

SKRRATUS  MAGNUS.  (Serratus ,- 
from  serra,  a  saw  ;  so  called  from  its  saw- 
like  appearance.)  Serratus  major  anticus, 
of  Douglas  and  Cowper.  Serrutus  major 
of  Winslow,  and  Costo  basi  scapulaire  of 
Dumas.  This  muscle  is  so  named  by 
Winslow  and  Albinus.  Douglas  calls  it 
serratus  major  anticus,  but  improperly,  as 
it  is  seated  at  the  side,  and  not  at  the  an- 
terior part  of  the  thorax.  It  is  a  broad 
fleshy  muscle,  of  a  very  irregular  shape, 
and  is  in  part  covered  by  the  subscapularis, 
pectorulis,  and  latissimus  dorsi.  It  arises, 
by  -fleshy  digitations,  from  the  eight  supe- 
rior ribs,  and  is  inserted  fleshy  into  the 
whole  basis  of  the  scapula  internally, 
between  the  insertion  of  the  rhomboides, 
and  the  origin  of  subscapularis,  being 
folded,  as  it  were,  about  the  two  angles 
of  the  scapula.  This  muscle  may  easily 
be  divided  into  two  and  even  three  por- 
tions. The  latter  division  has  been  adopt- 
ed by  Winslow.  The  first  of  these  por- 
tions is  the  thick  and  short  part  of  the 
muscle  that  arises  from  the  first  and  second 
ribs,  and  is  inserted  into  the  upper  angle 
of  the  scapula,  its  fibres  ascending  ob- 
liquely backwards.  The  second  portion 
arises  from  the  second  rib,  behind  the  ori- 
gin of  the  first  portion,  and  likewise  from 
the  third  and  fourth  f.ibs  ;  this  portion  is 
thin  and  short,  and  its  fibres  run  nearly  in 
a  horizontal  direction,  to  be  inserted  into 
the  basis  of  the  scapula.  The  third,  and 
most  considerable  portion,  is  that  which 
arises  from  the  fifth,  sixth,  seventh,  and 
eighth  ribs,  and  is  inserted  into  the  lower 
angle  of  the  scapula.  The  serratus  magnus 
serves  to  move  the  scapula  forwards,  and 
it  is  chiefly  by  the  contraction  of  this 
muscle  that  the  shoulder  is  supported, 
when  loaded  with  any  heavyweight.  The 
ancients,  and  even  many  of  the  moderns, 
particularly  Douglas  and  Cowper,  supposed 


SES  SES                           741 

Us  chief  use  to  be  to  dilate  the  thorax,  by  do    not   exist  in   the  foetus,  but   as    we 

elevating  the  ribs ;  but  it  can  only  do  this  advance  in  life,  begin  first  to  appear  in  a 

when  the  scapula  is  forcibly  raised.  cartilaginous  state,  and,  at  length,  in  adult 

SEHRATUS  MAJOR  ANTICUS.    See  Serratua  subjects,  are   completely   ossified.      Age 

magnus  and  hard  labour  seem  to  add  to  the  num- 

SEHRATUS  MINOR  ANTICUS.      See   Pecto-  her  and  size  of  these  bones,   and  being 

•rails  minor.  most  commonly  found   wherever  the  trn- 

SERRATUS  POSTICUS  INFERIOR,  dons  and  ligaments  are  most  exposed  to 
Dorso-lumbo-costal  of  Dumas.  This  is  a  pressure  from  the  action  of  the  muscles, 
thin  muscle  of  considerable  breadth  situ-  they  are  now  generally  considered  by 
ated  at  the  bottom  of  the  back,  under  the  anatomists  as  the  ossified  parts  of  tendons 
middle  part  of  the  latissimus  dorsi.  It  and  ligaments.  These  bones  are  usually 
arises  by  a  broad  thin  tendon,  in  common  smooth  and  flat  on  the  side  of  the  bone  on 
with  that  of  the  last-described  muscle,  which  they  are  placed  ;  their  upper  surface 
from  the  spinous  processes  of  the  two,  and  is  convex,  and,  in  general,  adheres  to  the 
sometimes  of  the  three  inferior  dorsal  ver-  tendon  that  covers  it,  and  of  which  it  may, 
tebrae,  and  from  three,  and  sometimes  in  some  measure,  be  considered  as  a  part, 
four  of  those  of  the  lumbar  vertebrae.  It  Although  their  formation  seems  to  be 
then  becomes  fleshy,  and,  ascending  a  owing  to  accidental  circumstances,  yet,  as 
little  obliquely  outwards  and  forwards,  the  two  at  the  first  joint  of  the  great -'toe 
divides  into  three,  and  sometimes  four  are  much  ^larger  than  the  rest,  and  are 
fleshy  lips,  which  are  inserted  into  the  seldom  wanting  in  an  adult,  it  would  seem 
lower  edges  of  the  three  or  four  inferior  as  if  these  bones  were  of  some  utility ; 
ribs,  at  a  little  distance  from  their  carti-  perhaps  by  removing  the  tendons  farther 
lages.  Its  use  seems  to  be  to  pull  the  ribs  from  the  centre  of  motion,  and  thus  in- 
down  wards,  backwards,  and  outwards,  creasing  the  power  of  the  muscles  The 

SERRATUS    SUPERIOR    POSTICUS.  ossasesamoideaof  the  great-toe  and  thumb 
Cer-vici-dorso-costal  of  Dumas.     This   is  a  seem  likewise  to  be  of  use,  by  forming  a 
small,  flat,  and   thin   muscle,  situated  at  groove    for    lodging    the    flexor  tendons 
the  upper  part  of  the   back,  immediately  secure  from  compression, 
under  the    rhomboideus.     It  arises,  by  a  Sesnmoidal  bones.  See  Sesamoid  bones. 
broad  thin  tendon,  from  the  lower  part  of  SESAMUM.     (An  Egyptian  word.)     1. 
the   ligamentum    colli,  from   the   spinous  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
process  of  the  last  vertebra  of  the  neck,  naean  system. 

and  the  two   or  three   uppermost  of  the  2.     The   pharmacopceial    name   of  the 

back,    and    is    inserted    into  the   second,  Sesamnm  orientate  of  Linnxus.     The  seed 

third,    fourth,  and  sometimes   fifth   ribs,  and  leaves   are  used  medicinally  in  some 

by  as  many  distinct  slips.     Its  use  is  to  ex-  countries  on  account  of  the  bland  oil  the 

pand  the  thorax,  by  pulling  the  ribs  up-  former  contains,  and  for  the  mucilaginous 

wards  and  outwards.  nature  of  the  latter. 

SERTULA  CAMPANA.   See  Jlfelilotns.  SESAMUM  ORIEJVTALE.       The    systematic 

SERUM.      (From    serus,  late  ;  because  name  of  the  sesamum  of  the   pharmaco- 

it  is  the  remainder  of  the  milk,   after  its  poeias.  See  Sesamnm. 

better  parts  have  been  taken  from  it.)  The  SESEII.  (ITatgct  TO  <ra.u><rott  t\\ov  ;  because 

serum    of  the    blood.       The    yellow  and  it  is  salutary  for  young  fawns.)     Silermon- 

somewhat  greenish  fluid  which  separates  tanum.      Hart-wort.      Sermountain.      The 

from  the  blood  when  cold  and  at  rest.     See  seeds  and  roots  of  this  plant,  Laserpitium 

Blood.  siler    of  Linnaeus,    which    grows    in  the 

SERUM  ALUMINOSUM.  Alum  whey.  southern  parts  of  Europe,  are  directed  as 

SERUM  LACTIS.  Whey.  officinals.     They  have  an  agreeable  smell, 

SERVICE-TREE.  The  fruit  of  this  tree  and  a  warm,  glowing,  aromatic  taste ; 
is  considered  powerfully  adstringent,  and  and,  though  neglected  in  this  country,  do 
recommended  in  fluxes  and  dysenteries,  not  appear  to  be  deservedly  so. 
It  is  given  in  the  form  of  rob,  and  it  is  SESELI  CRETICUM.  There  is  great  con- 
equally  useful  in  distilling  brandy  and  fusion  amongst  the  species  of  the  seseli. 
making  cider.  The  plant  which  bears  this  epithet  in  the 

SESAMOID  BONES.       (Ossa    sesamoi-  pharmacopoeias  is   the  Tordylhim  offidnule 

dea  i  from  <r»<rai,M»,   an  Indian  grain,  and  of  Linnaeus.      The   seeds  are  said   to  be 

«(foc,  likeness.)     This  term  is  applied  to  diuretic. 

the  little  bones,  which,  from  their  sup-  SESEII  MASSILIENSE.  Hart-wort  of  Mar- 
posed  general  resemblance  to  the  seeds  of  seilles.  This  plant  is  the  Seseli  tortuosum 
the  sesamum,  are  called  ossa  sesamoidea.  of  Linnaeus.  The  seeds  are  directed  for 
They  are  found  at  the  articulations  of  the  medicinal  use,  and  have  a  warm  biting 
great  toes,  and  sometimes  at  the  joints  of  taste,  and  a  greater  degree  of  pungency 
the  thumbs;  now  and  then  we  meet  with  than  those  of  the  Laserpitium. 
them  upon  the  condyles  of  the  os  femoris,  SESELI  TORTUOSUM.  The  systematic  name 
at  the  lower  extremity  of  the  fibula,  under  of  the  hart-wort  of  Marseilles.  See  Seseli 
the  os  cuboides  of  the  tarsus,  &c.  Thcv  massiliense. 


SEX 


SEX 


SESQUL  This  word,  joined  with  any 
number,  weight,  measure,  &c.  signifies 
one  integer  and  an  half;  as  sesqui  granum, 
a  grain  and  a  half. 

SETACEUM  (From  seta,  a  bristle; 
because  horse-hairs  were  first  used  to  keep 
open  the  wmind  )  A  seton.  See  Seton. 

SETON.  Setaceum.  An  artificial  ulcer 
made  under  the  skin  by  means  of  an  in- 
strument called  the  seton  needle,  which 
carries  with  it  a  portion  of  thread  or  silk, 
that  is  moved  backwards  or  forwards, 
and  thus  keeps  up  u  constant  irritation. 

Setterviort.  See  Helldwaster. 

SEVUM  CETI.   See  Spermaceti. 

SEVUM  OVILE.  Serum  ovillum.  Mutton 
suet. 

SEXUAL  ACTION.  Sexual  functions. 
Those  functions  proper  to  each  sex,  by 
which  the  species  is  propagated,  as  the 
excretion  of  semen  in  men  ;  menstruation, 
conception,  the  evolution  of  the  foetus, 
part-irition,  &c.  in  women. 

SEXUAL  SYSTEM  OF  PLANTS. 
Linnaean  system.  The  sexual  system  of 
plants  was  invented  by  the  immortal  Lin- 
naeus, professor  of  physic  and  botany  at  Up- 
sal  in  Sweden.  It  is  foxndedon  the  parts  of 
fructification,  viz.  the  stamens  and  pistils  ; 
these  having  been  observed  with  more  ac- 
curacy since  the  discovery  of  the  uses  for 
which  nature  has  assigned  them,  anew  set 
of  principles  have  been  derived  from  them, 
by  means  of  which  the  distribution  of 
plants  has  been  brought  to  a  greater  preci- 
sion, and  rendered  more  conformable  to 
true  philosophy,  in  this  system,  than  in  any 
one  of  those  which  preceded  it.  The  au- 
thor does  not  pretend  to  call  it  a  natural 
system,  he  gives  it  as  artificial  only,  and 
modestly  owns  his  inability  to  detect  the 
order  pursued  by  nature  -n  her  vegetable 
productions;  but  of  this  he  seems  confi- 
dent, that  no  natural  order  can  ever  be 
framed  without  taking  in  the  materials  out 
of  which  he  has  raised  his  o\vn  ;  and  urges 
the  necessity  of  admitting  artificial  systems 
for  convenience,  till  one  truly  natural  shall 
appear.  Linnaeus  has  given  us  his  Frag- 
menta  methodi  naturalis,  in  which  he  has 
made  a  distribution  of  plants  under  various 
orders,  putting  together  in  each  such  as 
appear  to  have  a  natural  affinity  to  each 
other;  this,  after  a  long  and  fruitless 
search  after  the  natural  method,  he  gives 
as  the  result  of  his  own  speculation,  for  the 
assistance  of  such  as  may  engage  in  the 
same  pursuit. 

Not  able  to  form  a  system  after  the  na- 
tural method,  Linnaeus  was  more  fully 
convinced  of  the  absolute  necessity  of 
adopting  an  artificial  one.  For  the  student 
to  enter  into  the  advantages  this  system 
maintains  over  all  others,  it  is  necessary 
that  he  be  instructed  in  the  science  of 
botany,  which  will  amply  repay  him  for 
his  inquiry.  The  following  is  a  short  out- 
line of  the  sexoal  system  : 


The  parts  of  the  fructification  of  a  plant 
are, 

1.  The  calyx,  called  also  the  empalement, 
or  flower-cup. 

2.  The  carols,  or  foliation,  which  is  the 
gaudy  part  of  the  flower,  called  vulgarly 
the  leaves  of  the  flower. 

3.  The  stamens,  or  threads,  called  also 
the  chives;    these  are   considered  as  the 
male  parts  of  the  flower. 

4.  The  pistil,  or  pointal,  which   is  the 
female  part. 

5.  The  pericarp,  or  seed-vessel. 

6.  The  seed. 

7.  The    receptacle,    or    base,  on   which 
these  parts  are  seated. 

The  four  first  are  properly  parts  of  the 
flower,  and  the  three  last  parts  of  the  fruit. 
It  is  from  the  number,  proportion,  posi- 
tion, and  other  circumstances  attending 
these  parts  of  the  fructification  that  the 
classes  and  orders,  and  the  genera  they 
contain,  are  to  be  characterised,  according 
to  the  sexual  system. 

Such  flowers  as  want  .the  stamens,  and 
have  the  pistil,  are  termed  female. 

Those  flowers  which  have  the  stamens, 
and  want  the  pistils,  are  called  male. 

Flowers  which  have  both  stamens  and 
pistils  are  said  to  be  hermaphrodite. 

Neuter  flowers  are  such  as  have  neither 
stamens  nor  pistils. 

Hermaphrodite  flowers  are  sometimes 
distinguished  into  male  hermaphrodites 
and  female  hermaphrodites.  This  distinc- 
tion takes  place  when,  although  the  flower 
contains  the  parts  belonging  to  each  sex, 
one  of  them  proves  abortive  or  ineffectual ; 
if  the  defect  be  in  the  stamina,  it  is  a 
female  hermaphrodite,  if  in  the  pistil,  a 
male  one. 

Plants,  in  regard  to  sex,  take  also 
their  denominations  in  the  following  man- 
ner: 

1.  Hermaphrodite  plants  are  such  as  bear 
flowers  upon  the  same  root  that  are  all  her- 
maphrodite. 

2.  Androgynous  plants,  are  such  as,  upon 
the  same  root,   bear  both   male  and  female 
flowers,  distinct  from  each  other,  that  is, 
in  separate  flowers. 

3.  Male  plants,  such  as  bear  male  flowers 
only  upon  the  same  root. 

4.  Female  plants,  such   as   bear  female 
flowers  only  upon  the  same  root. 

5.  Polygamous  plants,  such  as,  either  on 
the  same  or  on  different  roots,  bear  herma- 
phrodite flowers,  and  flowers  of  either  or 
both  sexes. 

The  first  general  division  of  the  whole 
body  of  vegetables  is,  in  the  sexual  system, 
divided  into  twenty-four  classes;  these 
again  are  subdivided  into  orders  ;  the  or- 
ders \n\.ogeneruy  the  genera  into  species; 
and  the  species  into  varieties,  where  they 
are  worthy  of  note. 


SEXUAL  SYSTEM  OP  PLANTS. 


743 


CLASSES. 
I.  Monanclria. 
X  Diandria. 
3.  Tnandria.    • 
•I    TeiVandria. 
.5.  Pen.andria. 

<5.  Hexandria. 

7.  HefKandria. 

8.  Octandria. 

9.  Enneaiulria. 
10-  Decandria. 
11.  Dodecandria. 
1'2    li  osandna. 

13.  Polyandria. 

14.  Didynamia. 

15    Tetradynamia. 
15    Monadelphia. 

17.  Dtadelphta. 

18.  Polyad-elphia. 

19.  Syngenesia. 

20.  Gynandria. 

21.  Monoecia. 


22.  Dioecia. 


23.  Polygamia. 

24.  Cryptogamia. 
Appendix. 


A  Table  of  the  Classes  and  Orders. 

ORDERS. 

Monogynia.  Digynia. 
Monog-ynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia. 
Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia. 
Monogynia.  Digynia.  Tetragynia. 
Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia.  Tetragynia.    Pentagynia.   Polo- 

gynia. 

Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia.  Tetragynia.   Pologynia. 
Monogynia.  Dyginia.  Tetragynia.   Heptagynia. 
Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia.  Tetragynia. 
Monogynia.  Trigynia.  Hexagyn'ra. 

Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia.  Pentagynia.  Decagynia. 
Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia.  Pentagynia.  Dodecagynia. 
Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia.  Pentagynia.  Pologynia. 
Monogynia.  Digynia.  Trigynia.  Tetragynia.  Pentagynia.     Hex- 

agynia.  Pologynia. 
Gymnospermia.  Angiospermia. 
Siliculosa.  Siliquosa. 

Pentandria.  Decandria.  Enneandria.  Dodecandria-    Polyandria. 
Pentandria.  Hexandria. 
Pentandria.  Icosandria.  Polyandria. 
Polygamia  sequalis.  Polygamia  superflua.  Polygamia  frustranea. 

Polygamia  necessaria.   Polygamia  segre^ata.  Monogamia. 
Diandria.  Triandria.  Tetrandria.   Pentandria.    Hexandria.    De- 

candria.   Dodecandria.  Polyandria. 
Monandria.  Diandria.  Triandria.  Tetrandria.  Pentandria.   Hex- 

andria.    Heptandria.  Polyandria.  Monadelphia.    Syngenesia. 

Gynandria. 
Monandria.  Diandria.  Triandria.  Tetrandria.  Pentandria.  Hexan- 

dria.     Octandria.     Enneandria.      Decandria.    Dodecandria. 

Polyandria.    Monadelphia.     Syngenesia.  Gynandria. 
Monoecia.  Dioecia.  Trioecia. 
Filices.  Musci.  Algae.  Fungi. 
Palmx. 


Explanation  of  these  terms. 

As  these  terms  in  the  Greek  language, 
from  whence  they  are  taken,  are  all  ex- 
pressive of  the  principal  circumstance  that 
ob'uins  in  the  class  to  which  they  are  ap- 
plied, the  explanation  of  them  will  give 
the  re.»der  a  good  insight  inio  the  proper 
characters  of  ihe  several  classes,  and  the 
sexual  distinctions  on  which  they  are 
founded. 

JMonandria ;  from  /woof,  one,  and  &VHQ,  a 
husband,  that  is,  a  stamen. 

Diandria;  from  <T/?,  two,  and  a.vnpt  a 
hu  !*  band 

Triandria;  from  Tpus,  three,  and  «tv»f,  a 
husband. 

Tetrandria;  from  Tt<r<ro.pss ,  four,  and  atvup, 
a  husband. 

Pentandria;  from  <srev7s,  five,  and  <*v»/>,  a 
husband. 

Hexandria;  from  s%,  six,  and  a.v»p,  a 
husband. 

Htptundria;  from  twit,  seven,  and  av»/>, 
a  husband. 

Octandria  ;  from  O^T«,  eight,  and  *v«p, 
a  husband. 

Enneandria;  from  we*,  nine,  and  tump, 
a  husband 

Decandria /  from  cfsxa,  ten,  and  «v»/>,  a 
husband. 


It  is  necessary  to  observe  here,  that  the 
flowers  must  all  be  hermaphrodite  in  these 
classes;  for  should  the  female  part  be 
wanting,  the  plant  would  belong  to  some 
other  class,  notwithstanding  the  number 
of  stamina  may  be  such  as  would  other- 
wise refer  it  to  one  of  these. 

Dodecandria;  from  faxftx.*,  twelve,  and 
av»/>,  a  husband. 

Notwithstanding  the  term  implies  that 
the  flowers  have  twelve  husbands,  the  class 
is  not  confined  to  this  number,  but  includes 
all  such  hermaphrodite  flowers  as  are  fur- 
nished with  any  number  of  stamina,  from 
twelve  to  nineteen  inclusive.  No  flowers 
have  yet  been  discovered  that  have  eleven 
stamina,  which  is  the  reason  no  class  has 
been  allotted  to  that  number. 

Icosandria;  from  UKOO-I, twenty,  and  o.v»p, 
a  husband. 

Here,  again,  the  title  is  to  be  understood 
with  considerable  latitude ;  for  though  it 
means  that  the  flowers  have  twenty  sta- 
mens, yet  the  plants  belonging  to  this  class 
are  rarely  found  with  less,  and  they  fre- 
quently have  a  greater  number,  and  are 
therefore  not  to  be  known  with  certainty 
from  the  next  class. 

Polyandria  ;  from  <tro\uty  many,  and  *y»«, 
a  husband. 


744 


SEXUAL  SYSTEM  OF  PLANTS. 


This  class  comprehends  those  herma- 
phrodite plants  whose  flowers  have  more 
sta-  .ens  disunited  than  twenty. 

Didynamiaf  from   <f/?,  two, 
power. 

This  Term  imports  the  poiver  or  superio- 
rity of  two,  and  is  applied  to  this  class, 
because  its  flowers  have  four  stamina,  of 
which  there  are  two  longer  than  the  rest. 
This  circumstance  alone  is  sufficient  to 
distinguish  this  from  the  fourth  class, 
where  the  four  stamens  are  equal. 

Tetradynamia ;  from  Tt<r<rtpif,  four,  and 
Svva.f*.ist  power. 

This  term  implies  the  power  or  supe- 
riority of  four,'  and  accordingly  there  are 
in  the  flowers  of  this  class  six  stamens, 
four  of  which  are  longer  than  the  rest, 
which  circumstance  distinguishes  them 
from  those  of  the  sixth  class  where  they 
are  equal. 

Monadelphia  ;  from  ^tcvoc,  one,  and  eJex- 
3>o?,  a  brotherhood. 

The  word  here  compounded  with  the 
numerical  term,  signifies  a  brother.  This 
relaion  is  employed  to  express  the  union 
of  the  filaments  of  the  stamen,  which  in 
this,  class  do  not  stand  separate,  but  join 
at  the  b:  se,  and  form  one  substance,  out  of 
w! >••.!)  they  proceed  as  from  a  common 
mother,  and  the  title,  therefore,  expresses 
a  sing-le  brotherhood,  meaning,  that  there 
is  but  one  set  of  stamens  so  united,  which 
distinguishes  this  class  from  the  two  fol- 
lowing. The  number  of  stamens,  it  is  to 
be  recollected,  is  not  limited. 

Diadelphia;  from  <f/c,  two,  and  atcfsxpoc, 
a  brotherhood 

This  tern*  implies  a  double  brotherhood, 
or  two  sets  of  stan-ens,  united  in. the  man- 
ner explained  m  the  former  class.  The 
number  of  stamens  is  not  limited. 

Polyadelphia;  from  <sroxv?,  many,  and 
rfcfix^i?,  a  brotherhood.  • 

Many  brotherhoods  or  sets  of  stamens 
is  meant  by  this  term. 

Syngenesia;  from  <ruv,  together,  and 
j-mo-K,  generation. 

This  term  implies  congenegation,  allud- 
ing to  the  circumstance  of  the  stamens ; 
in  which,  though  the  stamens  stand  sepa- 
rate, yet  their  anthers  or  tops,  which  are 
the  parts  more  immediately  subservient  to 
generation,  are  united  in  a  cjlinder>  and 
perform  their  office  together. 

Gynandria  ,•  from  yvvn,  a  wife,  and  atv»/>, 
a  husband. 

This  term  alludes  to  the  singular  cir- 
cumstance of  this  class,  in  the  flowers  of 
which  the  stamens  grow  upon  the  pistil; 
so  that  the  male  and  female  parts  are  uni- 
ted, and  do  not  stand  separate,  as  in  other 
hermaphrodite  flowers. 

Jlfonoecici;  from  /uoyo?,  one,  and  o/«oc,  a 
house. 

The  word  here  compounded  with  the 
numerical  term,  signifies  a  house  or  habita- 


tion. To  understand  the  application  of 
this  title,  it  must  be  observed,  that  the 
plants  of  this  class  are  not  hermaphrodite, 
but  androgynous;  the  flowers  that  have 
the  stamens  wanting  the  pistil,  and  those 
that  have  the  pistil  wanting  the  stamen,  so 
that  monoecia  signifying  a  single  house,  al- 
ludes to  this  circumstance,  that  in  this 
class  the  male  and  female  flowers  are  both 
found  on  the  same  plant  or  house. 

Dioecia;  from  cf/f,  two,  and  otaos,  a 
house. 

This  term  signifies  two  houses,  and  is 
applied  to  this  class,  the  plants  of  which 
are  male  and  female,  to  express  the  cir- 
cumstance of  the  male  flowers  being  on  one 
plant,  and  \.\\t.  female  on  another;  the  con- 
trary of  which  is  the  case  of  the  androgy- 
nous class  Monoecia. 

Polygamia ;  from  «aro\y?,  many,  and  yet- 
ftof,  nuptials. 

This  term  implies  plurality  of  marriages. 
This  class  produces,  either  upon  the  same 
or  different  plants,  hermaphrodite  flowers, 
and  also  flowers  of  one  sex  only,  be  it 
male  or  female;  or  flowers  of  each  sex; 
and  the  latter  receiving  impregnation, 
from,  or  giving  it  to  the  hermaphrodites, 
as  their  sex  happens  to  be  the  parts  essen- 
tial to  generation  in  the  hermaphrodite 
flowers,  do  not  confine  themselves  to  the 
corresponding  parts  within  the  same  flow- 
er, but  become  of  promiscuous  use,  which 
is  the  reason  of  giving  this  title. 

Cryptogamia ;  from  xgv5r7o?,  concealed, 
and  ya.[A.o(t  nuptials. 

Tins  term  means  a  concealment  of  mar- 
riages; the  class  consists,  therefore,  of 
such  plants  as  either  bear  their  flowers 
concealed  within  the  fruit,  or  have  them 
so  small  as  to  be  imperceptible. 

Explanation  of  the  titles  of  the  orders. 

Monogynia;  from  yuovo?,  one,  and  yvvti, 
a  woman,  that  is,  a  pistil. 

Diagynia ;  from  <f/c,  two,  and  "yvvnt  a 
woman 

Trigynia  ;  from  rpw,  three,  and  yuvv,  a 
woman. 

Tetragynia ;  from  Tertratftf,  four,  and 
yuvnt  a  woman. 

Pentagynia;  from  tsrgv?*,  five,  and  yvvti,  a 
woman. 

Hexagynia;  from  t%t  six,  and  yvvnt  a 
woman. 

Decagynia;  from  /«**,  ten,  and  ywn,  a 
woman. 

Polygyniat  from  <sroxwc,  many,  and  }  uv#,  a 
woman. 

These  are  the  titles  that  occur  in  the 
thirteen  first  classes,  and  the  general  ex. 
planation  of  one  pistil,  two  pistils,  &c. 
will  be  sufficient  to  make  it  appear  how 
they  are  employed  in  the  class. 

The  class  didynamia  contains  the  or- 
ders, 

Gymnospermia ;  from  yvfJKX,  naked,  and 
a  seed. 


SEX 

ngiospermia  ;  from  afyoc,  a  vessel,  and 
,  a  seed;  which  are  distinguished 
by  the  seed  being  either  naked,  or  en- 
closed in  a  pericarp  or  seed-vessel. 

The  two  orders  in  the  class  Tetrudyna- 
mia  are  founded  on  a  distinction  in  the 
pericarp. 

Silicitlosa  ;  means  a  little  siliqua. 

Silt  qua ;  which  is  a  particular  kind  of 
seed-vessel. 

To  explain  the  orders  contained  in  the 
<el;.ss  Syngenesia,  viz.  Polygumia  cequatis, 
Polygumia  superjlua.  Polys  amia  frnstranea, 
Polygttmiu  necdssuria,  Polygamia  segregutat 
Monogamia,  it  is  necessary  to  explain  whut 
is  meant  by  polygamy  ,n  flowers.  It  has 
been  before  observed,  what  is  meant  by 
polygamous  plants:  but,  in  respect  to  flow- 
ers, the  term  is  applied  to  a  single  flower 
only,  for  the  flowers  of  this  class  being 
compound,  a  polygamy  arises  from  the  in- 
tercommunication of  the  several  florets  in 
one  and  the  same  flower.  Now,  \he  polyga- 
my of  flowers,  in  this  sense  of  the  word,  af- 
ibrcis  tour  c»ses, which  are  the  foundations 
of  the  four  first  orders  of  this  class:  equal 
polygamy,  is  when  all  the  flowers  are  her- 
maphrodite :  sjifff  -jftuons  polygamy,  is  when 
some  of  the  florets  are  hermaphrodite, 
and  others  female  only;  for,  in  this  case, 
us  the  fructification  is  perfected  in  the 
hermaphrodites,  the  addition  of  the  fe- 
males is  a  superfluity :  fnistraneons  poly- 
gamy, is  when  some  of  the  florets  are 
hermaphrodite,  and  others  neuter;  for,  in 
this  case,  the  addition  of  the  neuters  is  of 
no  assistance  to  the  fructification  :  neces- 
sary polygamy,  is  when  some  of  the  florets 
are  male,  and  the  rest  female;  for,  in  this 
case,  there  being  no  hermaphrodites,  the 
polygamy  arising  from  the  composition  of 
the  florets  of  different  sexes,  is  necessary 
to  perfect  the  fructification;  polyyamia 
segregata  implies  separation;  the  plants 
of  this  order  having  partial  cups  growing 
out  of  the  common  calyx  which  surround 
and  divide  the  florets  :  the  order  Monoga- 
mia  signifies  a  single  marnage,  and  is  op 
posed  to  ?he  polygamy  of  the  four  other 
orders;  for  in  this,  although  the  anthers 
are  united,  which  is  the  essential  character 
of  the  flowers  of  this  class,  the  flower  is 
simple,  and  not  compounded  of  many  flo- 
rets, as  in  the  other  orders. 

The  title  of  the  other  order  to  that  of 
Trioecia,  in  the  class  Potygamia,  have  al- 
ready been  explained. 

Trioecia;  from  T§«/C,  three,  and  CJKOC,  a 
house;  because  the  polygamy  is  on  .hrce 
distinct  plants,  one  producing  m:de  flowers, 
another  female,  and  a  third  hermaphrodite 
or  androgynous. 

The  class  Cry ptog  amia  contains  the  or- 
ders of 

Filices,  or  ferns; 

Mtisci,  or  mosses; 

•Alg<£,  or  flags ; 


SIG 


74i 


Fungi,  or  mushrooms. 

Tins  short  explanation  of  the  Linnxan 
system  lias  been  introduced,  in  order  to 
convey  a.  general  idea  to  medical  students 
of  its  nature,  and  also  the  meanings  of  the 
several  terms. 

The  various  medicinal  plants  will  be 
found  systema;ically  arranged  under  the 
title  Materia  Me  die  a 

St<ydschutz  water.  See  Sadlitz  -water. 

Shallot.    A  .species  of  onion 

8  liar  p. pointed  dock.  See  Oxylapathnm. 

Shedding  teeth.  The  primary  or  milk- 
teeth.  Set  Teeth. 

Shells,  prepared    See  Testae  prceparatx. 

Sherbet.  A  compound  liquor  prepared 
for  punch  before  the  spirit  is  added. 

Shingles.  See  Erysipelas. 

SHKUB  A  compound  prepared  from 
spirits,  lemon-juice  and  sugar. 

SIAGON.  ^tetyuv.  The  jaw 

SAJGONAGUA.  (From  trtctyuv,  the  }aw, 
and  *>{;*,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in  the 
jaw. 

SlALAliOGUES.  (Medicamenta  Siala- 
goga ;  from  vix.^aLyu>y*.,  saliva,  and  a.ya>, 
to  expel.)  Those  n.iV.icineij  are  so  called^ 
which  excite  an  uncommon  flow  of  saliva: 
such  are  mercurial  preparations,  pyre- 
thrum,  &c.  They  are  divided  into  siula- 
goga  topica,  as  scilla,  nicotiana,  piper,  &c. 
and  sialugoga  intema^  as  the  various  pre* 
parations  of  nierrury. 

Sib'ttns    A  disease  resembling  syphilis. 

SICCANTIA.  (From  sicco,  to  dry.)  Dry- 
ing med.cines. 

SICCHASIA.  (From  <r/x£o?,  weak,  weary.) 
An  unpleasant  lassitr.dc  and  debility  pecu- 
liar to  women  with  child. 

SKI-LA.  (Dim.  of  sica,  a  short  sword; 
so  called  from  its  d.  gger-like  root.)  The 
beei. 

SICYEDOX.  (From  <rix.nct,  a  cucumber.) 
A  transverse  fracture  like  a  cucumber  bro- 
ken in  two  parts. 

SICTONE  (From  <nxuof,  a  cucumber  or 
gourd ;  so  named  from  its  resemblance  to 
a  g;>urd.)  A  cucurbit. 

SIUKHATIO.  (From  sidns,  a  planet,  be- 
cause it  was  thought  to  be  produced  by  the 
influence  of  the  planets.)  An  apoplexy;  a 
blast:  a  slight  erysipelas. 

SIDERIUM.  (From  <riSn$c;,  iron;)  an  herb 
so  called  from  its  supposed  virtues  >n  heal- 
ing wounds  made  by  iron  instruments 

SiuESHKCKiA  OIUK.\T\US.  Tlie  systema- 
tic  name  of  .  plant  vvh  cU  is  said  lobe  use- 
ful in  removing  s'.rajig'iry,  and  in  calm- 
hius  diseases,  gou',  and  fluoraibus. 

SIGHT.  See  ft-einff 

SKJILLATA  TEIIRA.  Sealed  earth;  a  spe- 
cies r>f  lx)lar  earUi  m»il(-  into  takes. 

SHJILLUM  BKAT«  >IARI.I£  Black  bri- 
ony. 

SiGii.Lrn    iiKHMETiri^!.       An    hermetic 
seal;  mad-   by  closing  the  end  of  a  glass 
tube  by  melting  it. 
5"C 


746 


SIL 


S1L 


SALO^IONIS.  (Dim.  of  signum, 
a  siijn.  It  is  called  sigiHum  sulomonis,  So- 
lomon's seal,  because  it  Ims  upon  its  root 
the  resemblance  of  an  impression  made 
by  a  seal.)  Solomon's  seal.  Convolvulus 
pvlygonatum  of  Linnaeus  -.—feliis  aliernis 
artplpxicunlibus,  cavle  ancipiti,  peditnculis 
axillartbus  subuwfloris.  The-  roots  are 
applied  externally  as  adstnngents,  and 
are  administered  internally  as  corrobo- 
rants. 

S1GMOID.  (Sigmoides,  from  the  Greek 
letter  2,  and  tifo;,  a  likeness  ;  resembling 
the  Greek  letter  sigma.)  Applied  to  the 
valves  of  the  heart,  and  sometimes  to  the 
cartilages  of  the  aspera  arleriti,  or  the 
semilunar  apophysis  of  the  bones. 

SIGMOIDEA  FLEXURA.  Tht  sigmoid  flexure, 
or  turn  of  the  colon. 

SIGMOIDES  PHOCESSUS.  Valves  of  the 
heart. 

SIGSTA  CHITICA.  Signs  of  the  crisis  of  dis- 
ease. 

SIGXA  DIAGNOSTICA.  Diagnosis  or  distin- 
guishing signs. 

SILEK  MOXTANUM.  See  SpseK. 

SILER  MOjfTAsuM.  Common  hart- 
wort. 

SILEX.  (Selag,  Heb.)  Silex,  or  sili- 
ceous earth,  is  the  principal  constituent 
part  of  a  very  great  number  of  the  com- 
pound earshs  and  stones  forming  the  im- 
mense mass  of  the  solid  nucleus  of  the 
globe.  It  is  the  basis  of  almost  all  the 
scintillating  stones,  such  as  Jtint,  rock 
crystal,  quartz,  agate,  cakedony,  jasper, 
8tc.  The  sand  of  rivers  and  of  the  sea- 
shore,  chiefly  consist  of  it.  It  is  deposit- 
ed in  vegetable  substances  forming-  petri- 
fied wood,  &c.  It  is  likewise  precipitated 
from  certain  springs  in  a  stalactical  form. 
It  has  been  discovered  in  several  waters  in 
a  state  of  solution,  and  is  found  in  many 
plants,  particularly  grasses  and  equise- 
tums.  Professor  Davy  has  proved  that  it 
forms  a  part  of  the  epidermis  of  these  ve- 
getables. It  is  never  met  with  absolutely 
pure  in  nature. 

Properties. — Silex,  when  perfectly  pure, 
exists  in  the  form  of  a  white  powder. 
It  is  insipid  and  inodorous.  It  is  rough 
to  the  touch,  cuts  glass,  and  scratches 
or  wears  away  metals.  Its  specific  gra- 
vity is  about  2.66.  It  is  unalterable  by 
the  simple  combustible  bodies.  When 
mixed  with  water  it  does  not  form  a 
cohesive  mass.  Its  moleculae  when  dif- 
fused in  water  are  precipitated  with  the 
utmost  facility.  Il  is  not  acted  on  by  any 
acid,  except  the  fluoric.  When  in  a  state 
of  extreme,  division  it  is  soluble  in  alkalis; 
fused  with  them  it  forms  glass.  It  melts 
with  the  phosphoric  and  boracic  acids.  It 
is  unchangeable  in  the  air,  and  unalterable 
by  oxygen  and  the  rest  of  the  gazeous  fluids. 
It  has  been  considered  as  insoluble  in 
water,  but  it  appears  when  in  a  state  of 


extreme  division  to  be  soluble  in  a  minute 
quality. 

Method  of  obtaining  silex  — Silex  may  be 
obtained,  tolerably  pure,  fiom  flints,  by  the 
following  process  :  procure  some  common 
gun-flint s;  expose  them  in  a  crucible  to  a 
red  heat,  and  then  plunge  them  into  cold 
water;  by  this  treatment  the}  will  become 
brittle,  and  easily  reducible  to  powder. 
Mix  them,  when  pulverized,  with  three 
or  four  times  their  weight  of  carbonate  of 
potash,  and  let  the  mixture  be  fused,  in  a 
dull  red  heat,  in  a  silver  crucible.  We 
shall  thus  obtain  a  compound  of  alkali  and 
silex,  called  siliceous  potash.  Dissolve 
this  compound  in  water,  filter  the  solu- 
tion, and  add  to  it  diluted  sulphuric  or 
muriatic  acid.  An  immediate  precipita- 
tion now  ensues,  and  as  long  as  this  con- 
tinues, add  fresh  portions  of  acid.  Let  the 
precipitate  subside  ;  pour  off  the  fluid  that 
floats  above  it ;  and  wash  the  precip'tate 
with  hot  water  till  it  comes  off'  tasteless. 
This  powder  when  dry  is  silex. 

In  this  process  the  acid  added  to  the 
solution  of  flint  unites  to  the  potash,  and 
forms  sulphate  or  muriate  of  potash  ;  the 
siliceous  earth  is  therefore  precipitated. 

It  is  necessary  to  add  an  excess  of  acid, 
in  order  that  all  the  foreign  earths  which 
are  present  may  be  separated. 

If  the  solution  of  flints  be  diluted  with, 
a  great  quantity  of  water,  as  for  instance, 
in  the  proportion  of  24  parts  to  one,  and 
in  this  state  an  acid  be  poured  upon  it, 
no  perceptible  precipitation  will  ensue; 
the  silex  continues  suspended  in  the  fluid, 
and  is  invisible  on  account  of  its  transpa- 
rency ;  but  it  may  be  made  to  appear  by 
evaporating1  part  of  the  water. 

The  solution  of  flint,  on  account  of  its 
affinity  with  the  carbonic  acid  is  also  in 
course  of  time  decomposed  by  mere  con- 
tact with  air. 

Another  method  of  obtaining  silex  ex- 
ceedingly pure  is  to  separate  it  from  fluoric 
acid. 

SILICA.  (From  silex.}  Siliceous  earth. 
See  Silex. 

SILIGO.  2/x/^v/?.  Fine  wheat  or  rye. 

SII.KIUA.  (From  silo,  a  nose  turned 
up,  a  hooked  nose.)  A  pod  or  receptable 
for  seed,  consisting  of  two  valves,  and  in 
which  the  seeds  are  fixed  alternately  to 
each  suture.  Also  some  plants  which  bear 
pods. 

SrLiat'A  miLcis.  Sweet-pod.  The  fruit 
so  called  is  the  produce  of  the  Ceratonia 
siliqna  of  Linnxus.  They  are  about  four  in- 
ches in  length,  and  as  thick  as  one's  finger, 
compressed  and  unequal, and  mostly  bent; 
they  contain  a  sweet  brown  pulp,  which  is 
given  in  form  of  decoction,  as  a  pectoral 
in  asthmatic  complaints  and  coughs. 

SILIQ.L-A  HIKSUTA.  The  cowage  is  some- 
times so  cal'ed.  See  Dolichos. 

ar.     (From   siliqua,  a  pod  ; 


SIL  SIM                          747 

named  from  its  pods.)     Judas-tree.    The  pyrometer.      Exposed    to  a  temperature 

capsicum  or  Guinea-pepper  was  so  termed  considerably  higher  it  becomes  volatilized, 

by  Pliny.     See  Piper  indicum  Aimospheric  air  has  no  effect  upon  it,  ex- 

SILIQ.UOSA  INDICA.      An  American  plant ;  cept  when  it  contains  sulphureous  vapours, 

its  juice  is  alexipharmic.  sulphurated    or    phosphorated    hydrogen 

SUk-tvorm,  acid  of     See  Bombic  acid.  gases.     It  unites  to  phosphorus   and  s  >1- 

SILPHIUW     GUMMI.         (Zalaph,      Arab.)  phur.     It  slightly  unites  with  the  brittle 

Assufcetida,  or    the    plant    which  affords  acidifiable  metals;    but   it  readily  enters 

it.  into  combination   with   the  greater  num- 

S1LVRR.  Jirgentum.  This  metal  is  ber  of  the  other  metals.  With  gold  it 
found  both  native  and  mineralized,  and  forms  what  is  termed  green  gold.  Copper 
combined  with  lead,  copper,  mercury,  renders  it  harder  without  much  impairing 
cob;dt,  sulphur,  arsenic,  &c.  The  prin-  its  ductility  Mercury  and  silver  combine 
cipal  ores  of  this  metal  are  the  following:  and  form  a  crystallizable  and  fusible  alloy. 
Native  silver,  antimoniated  silver,  sulphu-  It  unites  with  the  rest  of  the  metals  ex- 
ret  of  silver,  sulphurated  oxid  of  silver  cept  cobalt  and  nickel  It  is  oxidated  and 
and  antimony,  muriate  of  silver,  native  dissolved  by  several  of  the  acids.  The 
oxid  of  silver,  &c.  It  is  found  in  different  nitric  acid  attacks  it  rapidly  in  the  cold, 
parts  of  the  earth.  The  mines  of  the  The  sulphuric  acidi-equires  aboilin^  heat. 
Erzgebiirge  or  the  metalliferous  rocks  of  The  muriatic  acid  does  not  act  upon  it. 
Mexico  and  Potosi,  Bohemia,  Norway,  The  acidxsolutions  of  silver  are  decom- 
Transylvania,  &c.  are  the  richest.  posable  by  the  alkalis,  earths,  and  by  the 

Native  silver  possesses  all  the  properties  greater  number  of  the  metals, 

of  this  metal,  and  it  appears  in  series   of  Method   of    obtaining    silver — Different 

octahedra    inserted    in    one  another;    in  methods   are  employed  in  different  coun- 

small  capillary  flexible  threads    intwined  tries  to   extract  silver  from   its   ores.     In 

together;  in  plates;  or  in  masses.     The  Mexico,  Peru,  &c- the  mineral  is  pounded, 

colour  of  native  silver  is  white,  often  tar-  roasted,  washed,  and  then  triturated  with 

nished.      Silver  alloyed  with  gold  forms  mercury  in  vessels  filled  with  water-     A 

the    auriferous  native  silver  ore.     The  co-  mill  is  employed  to  keep  the  whole  in  agi- 

lour  of  this  ore   is  a  yellowish  white.     It  tation.       The   silver    combines    by    that 

has  much  metallic  lustre.     The  antimoni-  means  with  the  mercury.     The  alloy  thus 

ated silver  ore  belongs  to  this  class      Silver  obtained  is  afterwards  washed,  to  separate 

comiihied  with  sulphur,  forms  the  sulphu-  any    foreign   matters    from  it,  and    then 

rated  oxid  of  silver,  or   vitreous  silver  ore.  strained  and  pressed  through  leather.  This 

This  ore  occurs  in  masses,  sometimes  in  being  done,  heat  is  applied  to  drive  off  the 
threads,    and    sometimes   crystallized  in' mercury  from   the    silver,    which  is  then 

cubi-s  or  regular  octahedra.     Its  colour  is  melted  and  cast  into  bars  or  ingots 

dark  bluish  grey,  inclined  to  black.     Its  In  order  to   extract  silver  from  sulphu- 

fracture  is  uneven,  and  its  lustre  metallic,  rated  or  vitreous  silver  ore,  the  mineral  is 

It  is  soft  enough  to  be  cut  with  a  knife,  roasted,  and  then  melted   with   lead  and 

It  is  sometimes   found  alloyed  with  anti-  borax,    or  some    other  flux  to  assist  the 

mony  (grey  silver  ore.)     Silver  united  to  fusion.     By  the  first  operation  the  sulphur 

m  jri.:t  c  ac'ui  forms  the  corneous  silver  ore  is  volatilized,  and  by  the  second  the  silver 

(mnriute  of  silver,)  which  appears  under  is  obtained,  though  for  the  most  part  al- 

different  colours  and  shapes    Silver  united  loyed  with  the  other  metals,  from  which  it 

to  oxigen    constitutes  the  calciform  silver  is  separated  by  cupellation,  or  fusion  with 

ore,  of  which  there  are   several  varieties,  lead  or  bismuth. 

The  colour  of  these  ores  is  a  lead  grey,  or  A  perfect  metal,  of  a  white  colour,  and 

greyish    black.     They  occur  massive,  dis-  of  the  most  lively  brilliancy;  next  to  gold, 

seminated,  and  crystallized.  the  most    malleable   of  all  metals.     It    is 

Germany,  and   other   countries  of  Eu-  sometimes  found  pure,  but  for  the  most 

rope,  but  more  especially  Peru  and  Mexico  part  in  combination  with  tin  or   lead.     It 

in   South   America,  contain   the   principal  lu.s   nether  taste  nor  smell  ;    its   specific 

silver  mines.     There  are,  however,  silver  gravity   is   such,   that  it  loses  about  the 

mines   in    Ireland,   Norway,    France,  and  eleventh   part  of  its  weight  by  immersion 

many  other  parts  of  the  world.  in  water;  and  a  cubic  foot  of  this  metal 

Properties.— Pure  silver  is  very  brilliant,  weighs  270  pounds.   Native  silver  is  found 

white  and  sonorous    His  the  most  splendid  in  the    greatest    abundance  in    Peru  and 

of  all  the  metals.  Its  specific  gravity  is  from  Mexico.     From  this  metal  is  obtained  the 

10.474  to  11.091,  according  to  the  state  of  officinal  argenti  nitraa. 

its  density.     It  is  exceedingly  ductile  and  Silver  ivt-ed     See  Potentilla. 

tenacious.        It   may    be    beat    out    into  SIMAROTBX.       (A   puronymic    name 

leaves  only  one    hundred   and  sixty  thou-  of  America.)     Sfmaraba      Euonymus      Si- 

sandth   part  of  an   inch  thick,  and  drawn  marouba  quassia.       Quassia   simnrouba   of 

into   wire  the  thousandth  part  of  an  inch  Linnae-is  :— -flnribtis  monoids,  filiis  abrupte 

thick.     It   melts    at  289  of  Wedgwood's  pinnutis,  foiiolis  alternis  srtbpetiolatis  petiolo 


748 


Sill 


nudo,fioribus  paniculatis.  The  bark  of  this 
tree,  which  is  met  with  in  the  shops,  is 
obtained  from  ihe  roots;  and,  according 
to  Dr.  Wright  of  Jamaica,  it  is  rough, 
scaly,  and  wuru  d  ;  the  .nside,  when  fresh, 
is  a  full  yellow,  but  when  dr.ed  paler  :  it 
has  but  little  smell ;  the  taste  is  bitter, 
but  not  disagreeable,  li  is  esteemed,  in 
the  West  Indies,  in  dysenteries  and  other 
fluxes,  as  restoring  loi.e  to  the  intestines, 
all  >y ing  their  spasmodic  mounns,  promot- 
ing- the  secretions  by  urit.e  and  perspira- 
tion, and  removing  lowmjss  of  spirits  at- 
tending- those  diseases.  It  is  said  also  that 
it  soon  uisposes  the  patient  to  sleep;  takes 
off  the  gripes  and  tenesmus,  and  changes 
the  stools  to  their  natural  colour  and  con- 
sistence. 

SIMAHOUB.E  INFUSUM.  See  Infusum  i>i- 
maroubx. 

Sim?(je  Inpis.      See  Bezoar  sinria. 

Simple  substances.     Set-  Elements. 

SI>I>>LE\  OCULUS.    A  bandage  for  ihe  eye. 

S I N  \  PI  E .     tee  Sinapis. 

SiNAPEL(EUM.  (From-  <r/vat7r/,  mustard, 
and  eA«/oy,  nil.)  Oil  of  musiard. 

SINAPEOS  SEMEN.     Mustard-si, ed. 

SI-VAPI  NIGRUM      See  Sinnpis. 

SINAPIS.  (O<r<  crivet  Tie?  a>?rxp,  because 
it  hurts  the  eyes.)  Eruca.  J\\tpua.  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
systtm.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Order, 
Siliuuosa.  Mustard. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
black  mustard.  JVupns.  Eruca.  Sinnpc. 
Sinapi.  Common  black  mustard.  Sinapis 
nigra  of  Linnaeus  : — siiiqnis  glabris  ractmo 
appressis.  The  seeds  of  this  species  of 
mustard,  which  are  directed  by  the  Lon- 
don College,  and  those  of  the  Sinapis  dlba, 
which  are  preferred  by  that  of  Edinburgh, 
manifest  no  remarkable  difference  to  the 
taste,  nor  in  their  effects,  and  therefore 
answer  equally  well  for  medicinal  and  culi- 
nary purposes.  They  have  an  acrid,  pun- 
gent taste,  and,  whm  bruised,  this  pun- 
gency shews  its  volatility  by  powerfully 
affecting  the  organs  of  smell.  Mustard  is 
considered  as  capable  of  promoting  appe- 
tite, assisting  digestion,  attenuating  viscid 
juices,  and,  by  stimulating  the  fibres,  it 
proves  a  general  remedy  in  paralytic  affec- 
tions Joined  to  its  stimulant  qualities,  it 
frequently,  if  taken  in  considerable  quan- 
tity, opens  the  body,  and  increases  the 
urinary  discharge,  and  hence  it  has  been 
found  useful  in  dropsical  complaints.  Ex- 
ternally, flower  of  mustard  is  frequently 
used  mixed  with  vinegar  as  a  stimulant  or 
sinapism. 

SINAPTS  ALBA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  white  mustard  plant,  which  is  direct- 
ed for  medicinal  use  in  the  Edinburgh 
Pharmacopoeia.  It.  is  somewhat  less  pun- 
gent than  the  black  species.  Sec  Sinapis. 
NIGHA.  The  systematic  name 


of  the  common  black  pepper.  See  &- 
n  apis. 

SINAPIS  SEMEN  ALBUM.  White  mustard- 
seed. 

ISINAPIS  SEMEN  NiciujM.     See  Sinapis. 

SINAP1SMUS.  Sinapismum.  Cataplas- 
mns  sinapios.  A  sinapism  or  mustard 
poultice.  A  term  given  to  a  mixture  of 
rAustard  and  vinegar  in  form  of  poultice, 
generally  applied  to  the  calves  of  the  legs, 
and  soles  of  the  feet  as  a  stimulant,  and 
employed  in  low  states  of  fevers  and  other 
diseases,  and  intended  to  supersede  the 
use  of  a  blister. 

SINAPIUM.  (From  <r/va^-/,  mustard.)  An 
infusion  or  decoction  of  mustard-seed. 

SINCIPUT.  The  fore  part  of  the  head. 
See  Cnput. 

SINE  i'ARi.  Several  muscles,  veins,  ar- 
teries, &c.  are  so  called  which  are  without 
a  fellow  See  jlzygos. 

S1NGULTUS  Lygmos.  The  hiccough. 
A  convulsive  motion  of  the  diaphragm  and 
parts  adjacent. 

SINUS.     1   A  cavity  or  depression. 

2.  In   surgery  it  means   a  long,  narrow, 
hollow  track,  leading  from   some  abscess, 
diseased  bone,  &.c. 

3.  The   ^eins  of  the  dura  mater  are  so 
termed.      Th  y    are    several   in   number, 
the  principal  of  which    are,   1.  The  longi- 
tudinal sinus,  which   rises  anteriorly  from, 
the    en  si  a   galli,    ascends   and  passes  be- 
tween the  two  laminae  of  the  falciform  pro- 
cess <o  where  this  process  ends.     It  then, 
opens   into,    2.    Two  Intend  sinuses,  distin- 
guished into  right  anil    left,  which    lie   in 
the  crucial  spine  ol  the  os  occipitis :  3.  The 
inferior  longitudinal,  which  is  a  small  sinus 
sit  uated  at  the  acute  inferior  margin  of  the 
falx. 

SINTJS  COX.E.  The  sinus  of  the  coc- 
cyx. 

SINUS  GENS:  PITUITAIIIUS.  See  Jlntrum 
of  Highmore. 

SINUS  LONGITUDINALIS.  See  Lon- 
gitudinal sinus. 

SINUS  MAXILLARIS.  The  antrum 
of  Highmore.  A  cavity  in  the  cheek. 

SINUS  MUUEBHIS.  Sinus  pudoris.  The 
vagina. 

SINUS  VEXJE  PORTAKUM.  The  en- 
trance into  the  liver. 

SINUSES  LATERAL.  See  Lateral 
sinuses. 

SIPHTMS.    See  Syphilis. 

SIPHONIA  ELASTICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  elastic  resin-tree.  See  Indian 
rubber. 

SIRIASIS.  (From  <r/gi?,  a  cavity.)  An 
inflammation  of  the  bra«n  peculiar  to  chil- 
dien,  and  attended  with  a  hollovvness 
of  the  eyes  and  depresure  of  the  fonta- 
nella. 

Simux  MYRTiFOLirM.  The  systematic 
name  ef  the  tree  which  is  supposed  to 


SKI 


SKI 


afford  the  yellow  saunders.    See  Santalum 


SISARUM.  (Sisa,  Heb.)  Siser  or  skir- 
ret. 

SISER.   See  Sis  arum. 

SISON  AMMI  The  systematic  name  of 
the  plant  which  affords  the  amomum  verum 
of  the  shops.  See  Amomum. 

SISYMBUIUM.  (From  e-truGoe,  fringe  ; 
so  named  from  its  fringed  roots.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Order,  Si- 
liquosa.  The  water-cress, 

SlSYMBRIUM    NASTURTIUM.          The     Syste- 

matic  name  of  the  water-cress.     See  Nas- 
turtium aquaticum. 

SISYMBRIUM  SOPHIA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  herb  sophia.  See  Sophia  chi- 
rurgorum. 

SIT1OLOGY.  (Sitiologia.  From  <r/7of, 
aliment,  and  AO/OC,  a  discourse  or  trea- 
tise )  A  doctrine  or  treatise  on  ali- 
ment. 

SIUM.  (From  <rtiu>t  to  move,  from  its 
agitation  in  water.)  1.  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
Pentandria.  Order,  Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the 
creeping  water-parsnep,  fjium  nodiflorum 
of  Linnaeus.  This  plant  is  admitted  into 
the  London  Pharmacopoeia  in  the  charac- 
ter of  an  antiscorbutic.  It  is  not  nause- 
ous, and  children  take  it  readily  if  mixed 
with  milk. 

SIUM  AROMATICUM.  The  amomum  ve- 
rum is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Jlmo- 
mum. 

SIUM  NANSI.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  plant  whose  root  is  called  radix  ncinsi 
in  some  pharmacopoeias. 

SIUM  NODIFLORUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  creeping  water-parsnep.  See 
Sivm. 

SKELETON.  (Sceletns,  from  a-mx^u, 
to  dry.)  When  the  bones  of  the  body 
are  preserved  in  their  natural  situation, 
and  deprived  of  the  flesh,  the  assemblage 
is  called  a  skeleton.  See  Bones. 

SKKLETON,  ARTIFICIAL.  The  as 
semblage  of  all  the  bones  of  the  animal, 
when  hung  in  their  respective  situations 
by  means  of  wire.  See  Bone. 

SKELETON,  NATURAL.  A  skele- 
ton is  so  termed  in  opposition  to  an  artifi- 
cial one,  when  the  bones  are  retained  in 
their  proper  places  by  means  of  their  na- 
tural ligaments. 

SKIN.  (Aig^/c.  Pellis.  Cntis.)  When 
carefully  dissected  off  and  separated  from 
all  adventitious  matter  in  a  middle-sized 
man,  it  weighs  about  four  pounds  and  a 
half. 

The  skin,  though  apparently  a  simple 
membrane,  is  in  reality  laminated,  consist- 
ing of  several  subdivisions  ;  the  outermost 
lamen  is  termed  with  us  scarf  skin,  or  cu- 


tide  ;  the  second  has  no  English  name,  is 
known  only  to  anatomists,  and  is  called  rete. 
mucosum  ;  after  these  two  are  removed  wr 
come  to,  as  is  commonly  thought,  the  sur- 
face of  the  skin  itself. 

When  a  blister  has  been  applied  to  the 
^kin  of  a  Negro,  if  it  has  not  been  very 
stimulating,  m  twelve  hours  after  a  thin 
transparent  greyish  membrane  is  raised, 
under  which  we  find  a  fluid-  This  mem 
brane  is  the  cuticle  or  scarf  skin.  When 
this,  with  the  fluid,  is  removed,  the  sur- 
face under  them  appears  black;  but  if 
the  blister  had  been  very  stimulating,  an- 
other membrane,  in  which  this  blackcolour 
resides,  would  also  have  been  raised  with 
the  cuticle;  this  is  rete  mucosum,  which, 
is  itself  double,  consisting  of  another  grey 
transparent  membrane,  and  of  a  black 
web,  very  much  resembling  the  nigrum 
pigmentum  of  the  eye.  When  this  mem- 
brane is  removed,  the  surface  of  the  true 
skin  (as  has  hitherto  been  believed)  $omes 
in  view,  and  is  white,  like  that  of  a  Eu- 
ropean. The  rete  muconum  gives  the  co- 
lour to  the  skin  ;  is  black  in  the  Negro  ; 
white,  brown,  oryellowish,  in  the  European. 
The  reason  why  this  membrane  is  black 
in  the  Negro  is,  perhaps,  that  his  body 
may  be  better  able  to  defend  itself  against 
the  sun's  rays,  and  that  the  heat  may  be 
prevented  from  penetrating.  The  inten- 
tion of  a  similar  membrane  behind  the 
retina  in  the  eye,  appears  to  be  not  only 
that  of  absorbing  the  superfluous  rays  of 
light  ;  but,  like  the  amalgam  behind  the 
looking  glass,  it  may  enable  the  retina  to 
reflect  the  rays,  in  order  to  perfect  vision. 
It  is  not  very  improbable  that  some  such 
purpose,  as  enabling  the  cuticle  to  reflect 
the  SUR'S  rays  in  those  warm  climates, 
where  the  inhabitants  originally  go  naked, 
may  be  the  intention  of  nature,  in  giving 
them  the  black  membrane.  Perhaps  too, 
the  circumstance  of  the  countenance's 
becoming  brown,  when  exposed  to  the 
sun's  rays  in  summer,  in  our  own  climate, 
may  be  a  process  of  nauvre  to  defend  her- 
self against  the  access  of  external  heat  into 
the  body. 

Both  cuticle  and  rete  mucosum  send  in- 
numerable processes  into  the  pores  of  the 
true  skin  ;  the  process  of  the  rete  mucosum 
is  always  within  that  of  the  cuticle,  and  in. 
contact  with  the  sides  of  the  pore,  as 
formed  by  the  true  skin.  These  processes 
are  remarkable  in  the  cuticle  and  rete  mu- 
cosum of  the  elephant,  some  of  them  are 
almost  an  inch  long;  the  cuticle,  or  rete 
miicusum,  or  a  membrane  very  similar, 
having  the  same  properties  with  these,  ap- 
pears to  be  also  continued  into  the  inside 
of  the  mouth,  over  the  ton.i,ri  e,  internal 
sur'hce  of  the  lung's,  oesophagus,  stomach, 
and  intestinal  tube.  In  most  of  the  last- 
named  parts,  the  cuticle,  however,  forms 


750 


9K[ 


SME 


sheaths  for  villi,  and  not  processes  which 
line  pores.  On  viewing  the  surface  of  the 
skin,  even  with  the  naked  eye,  we  find  it 
porous ;  more  so  in  some  places  than  in 
others  ;  and  the  pores  are  also  larger  in 
some  parts  th-.n  others.  These  pores  are 
ducts  of  sebaceous  glands,  and  serve  not 
only  to  transmit  hairs,  Nut,  it  is  supposed, 
the  greatest  part  of  the  perspirable  matter 
itself.  Absorption  on  the  skin  also,  in  all 
probability,  begins  on  the  sides  of  these 
pores.  They  are  particularly  remarkable 
about  the  mouth,  nose,  palms  of  the  hands, 
soles  of  the  feet,  on  the  external  ear, 
scalp,  nions  veneris,  and  around  the  nipple 
in  women. 

The  skin  itself  was  given  to  man  not 
only  for  feeling,  in  a  general  sense,  but 
for  perspiration,  absorption,  and  particu- 
larly for  touch,  in  which  he  excels  all  other 
animals,  and  which  resides,  pr:ncipally  in 
the  tips  of  the  fingers  He  was  intended 
for  examining,  reasoning,  forming  a  judg- 
ment, and  acting  accordingly;  he  was 
fitted  by  this  sense  to  examine  ac  urately 
the  properties  of  surrounding  bodies,  not 
capable  of  being  examined  by  his  other 
senses  This,  among  other  reasons,  was 
one  why  he  was  made  erect,  that  the 
points  of  his  fingers  should  not  be  made 
callous^  or  less  sensible,  by  -walking  on 
them. 

The  skin  of  human  bodies  is  always  of  a 
white  colour,  in  the  dead  body,  let  the 
colour  of  the  rete  mucosnm  be  what  it  may, 
it  is  extremely  full  of  pores,  and  extremely 
vascular  ;  a  child  in  full  vigour  comes  into 
the  world,  from  this  circumstance,  scarlet  / 
it  is  endowed  with  intense  sensibility  :  al- 
most all  the  pain,  in  the  different  opera- 
tions of  surgery,  is  past  when  we  have  di- 
vided the  skin.  Some  parts  of  the  skin 
have  more  feeling  than  others  ;  the  lips, 
for  example,  as  Haller  says  "  ad  basia 
destinaia"  The  glans  clytoridis,  and  'he 
plans  penis,  with  a  similar  intention ;  there, 
though  the  nerves  are  not  so  large  as  in 
some  other  parts,  they  are  longer,  more 
numerous,  and  endoxved  with  more  exqui- 
site feeling;  but  where  the  common  offices 
of  life  merely  are  intended,  the  marks  of 
superior  feeling  or  touch,  in  the  skin,  are 
the  projections,  above  the  common  sur- 
face, of  those  packets  of  arteries,  veins, 
absorbents,  called  villi ;  the  nerves  are 
there  not  only  also  longer,  but  larger, 
as  in  the  points  of  the  fingers  and  toe«, 

We  are  not  certain  that  the  skin  is  mus- 
cular, but  it  has  properties  very  like  those 
of  muscle,  it  contracts,  relaxes,  and  even 
vibrates,  in  some  places,  on  certain  occa- 
sions. It  is  extremely  distensible,  the 
skin  of  the  f)ennaeinn\VdS  stretched  in  labour 
from  a  quarter  of  an  inch  to  six  inches. 
Jt  is  also  extremely  elastic,  and  instantly 
after  labour  has  returned  again  to  the  ori- 


ginal quarter  of  an  inch  ;  it  is  thickest  on 
those  p.rts  intended  by  nature  to  bear 
weight  or  pressure  ;  of  course  it  is  thickest 
on  ht-  back,  on  the  soles  of  the  feet,  and 
palms  of  the  hands.  It  is  thinner  on  the 
fore  part  of  the  body,  on  the  1-nsides  of  the 
arms  and  legs,  and  where  5 is  surfaces  touch 
opposite  surfaces.  It  is  extremely  tlvn  on 
the  lips,  and  allows  the  colour  of  the  blood 
to  shine  through  it.  .<  Ii  is  also  extremely 
thin  on  the  glans  pfnis  in  men,  plans  clyto- 
ridis in  women,  and  on  the  inside  of  the 
labia  piidendi.  Skin  dried  and  dressed  is 
extremely  strong  and  durable,  and  there- 
fore employed  in  making  harness  for  horses, 
clothing  for  men,  and  a  variety  of  oiher 
purposes. 

Skin,  scarf  See  Cuticle  and  Skin. 
Skiuk    See  Semens. 

SKULL.  The  sk<tll  or  cranium  is  that 
boney  box  whu  h  contains  the  brain  :  it 
forms  the  forehead,  and  every  part  of  the 
head  except  the  face.  It  consists  of  eight 
bones,  namely  one  os  frontis,  one  os  occi- 
pdis,  one  os  sphacnoides,  one  os  aethemoi- 
deum,  two  ossa  temporalia,  and  two  ossa 
parietalia. 

Slaters.  See  Millepedes. 
SLEKP.  Somnus.  That  state  of  the 
body  in  which  the  internal  and  external 
senses  and  voluntary  motions  are  not  exer- 
cised. The  end  and  design  of  sleep  is 
both  to  renew,  during  the  silence  and 
darkness  of  the  night,  the  vital  energy 
wh.ch  has  been  exhausted  through  the  day, 
and  to  assist  nutrition 

Sloe.  See  Prunus  sylvestris. 
SmaUage.  See  Jlpivm. 
Small-pox  See  Variola. 
SMELLING.  The  sense  of  smelling 
is  performed  by  means  of  a  soft,  pulpy, 
vascular,  papillous,  porous  membrane, 
which  lines  the  whole  internal  cavity  of  the 
nostrils,  and  is  thicker  upon  the  septum, 
and  principal  cavity  of  the  nose,  but 
tlvnner  in  the  sinuses.  It  is  plentifully 
supplied  with  very  soft  nerves,  the  middle 
one  of  which  descend  from  the  first  pair, 
through  the  holes  of  theos  cribosum  to  the 
septum  narium ;  hut  in  such  a  manner, 
that  it  is  very  difficult  to  trace  them  to 
their  extremities  and  into  the  septum. 
Q-her  lateral  nerves  come  from  the  second 
branch  of  the  fifth  pair  and  its  branches, 
from  that  which  crosses  the  pterygoid  ca- 
nal, and  from  another  which  descends 
through  the  canals  of  the  palate  ;  and  in 
the  maxillary  sinus  from  the  infra  orbital 
branch,  from  the  dental  branch,  and  from 
the  anterior  nerve  of  the  palate.  The  an- 
terior part  of  the  septum  has  a  twig  from 
the  ophthalmic  of  the  first  branch  of  the 
fifth  pair. 

The  nostrils  are  supplied  with  very  nu- 
merous arteries ;  from  the  throe  nasal 
branches  of  the  internal  maxillary,  above, 


SNB 

both  from  the  ethmoidal  branches,  and  the 
frontal  and  nasal  branches,  with  lateral  ar- 
teries from  the  smaller  ophthalmic  branch 
of  the  internal  carotid,  and  from  branches 
of  the  palatine  artery,  and  in  the  sinuses 
from  the  infra-orbital,  and  from  the  supe- 
rior dental  one.  These  arteries  have  the 
property  of  exuding  blood  easily,  and  in 
great  quantity,  without  any  les'on  of  con- 
sequence. The  correspondent  veins  form 
a  very  large  plexus  upon  the  external  pte- 
rygoid  muscle  ;  then  communic  ate  with 
the  sinuses  of  the  dura  mater;  and,  lastly, 
meet  in  the  external  branch  of  the  inter- 
nal jugular.  The  arteries  supply  nourish- 
ment, warmth,  and  mucus. 

The  air,  filled  with  the  very  subtile,  in- 
visible, pungent,  oily,  saline,  and  volatile 
effluvia,  which  exhale  from  almost  every 
known  body,  being  received  into  the  nos- 
trils, by  the  action  of  respiration,  and  by 
a  peculiar  effort  for  drawing  the  air  into 
them,  carries  these  particles  to  the  nerves, 
widely  naked,  and  constantly  soft.  By 
these  there  is  excited  in  the  nerves  a  kind 
of  sensation  which  we  call  smell,  by  which 
we  distinguish  the  several  kinds  of  oils 
and  salts,  in  a  manner  somewhat  indistinct, 
difficul  1}  reducible  to  classes,  difficultly 
recalled  to  the  memory,  nevertheless  suffi- 
ciently tor  our  purposes.  This  sense  in- 
forms us  of  unwholesome  putridity,  of  ex- 
cessive acrimony,  and  of  the  bland  and 
useful  nature  of  substances.  And  as  salt, 
united  with  oil,  is  an  object  of  taste,  and 
as  oils,  combined  with  salts,  constitute 
odours,  the  affinity  of  the  two  senses, 
which  is  necessary  to  derive  utility  from 
either,  is  apparent.  But  volatile  parlirles 
chiefly  are  distinguished  by  smell,  and 
fixed  ones  by  the  taste;  perhaps  because 
the  thick  mucous  cuticle,  spread  over  the 
tongue,  intercepts  the  action  of  the  more 
subtile  sails,  which  easily  affect  the  softer 
and  less  covered  nerves  of  the  nostrils. 
We  are  ignorant  of  the  reasons  why  some 
smells  please,  and  others  displease;  per- 
haps custom  may  have  some  influence  in 
this  respect. 

The  action  of  smells  is  strong,  but  of 
short  continuance  ;  because  particles  in  a 
very  minute  state  are  applied  to  naked 
nerves,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the 
brain.  Hence  the  deleterious  and  refresh- 
ing actions  of  odours,  by  which  people 
are  resuscitated  from  f.,intmgs,  and  even 
from  drowning.  Hence  the  violent  sneez- 
ing, excited  by  acrid  particle*,  the  evacu- 
ation of  the  bowels,  by  the  smell  of  purga- 
tives, and  the  power  of  an.ipath.-  s  Hence 
the  pernicious  effects  of  excessive  sneez- 
ing, more  especially  bl  nciness,  from  the 
great  sympathy  of  the  nerves.  Amongst 
the  various  parts  of  the  nostrils,  th<  sep- 
tum, and  the  ossa  turbmaia,  and  tin  ir  an- 
terior portions,  esp-vcially  form  theoiyan 
of  smell:  since  these  parts  are  multiplied 


SOD 


751 


in  quick-scented  animals,  forming  beauti- 
ful spires  in  quadrupeds;  and  in  fish,  be- 
ing distributed  in  parallel  laminae  elegant- 
ly too'hed. 

SMI  LAX.  (From  <rf*t\tvat  to  cut ;  so 
called  from  the  roughness  of  its  leaves  and 
stalk.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
ihe  Lmnxan  system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Or- 
der, Octantlria.  Rough  bind-weed. 

SMIJ.AX,  CHI:\A.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  China  root  tree.  See  CViina. 

SMILAX,  CHIKTESK.  See  China. 

SMIIAX  SAHSAPARILLA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  sarsa- 
panlla.  See  Sarsaparilla, 

SMTRNIOX  HOIITES«E.  The  master- 
wort  has  been  so  termed.  See  Imptrato- 
ria. 

SMTRXICM  oirsATRurc.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  called  Alexanders.  See 
Hippo  seiimim. 

Snail.  See  Liimax. 

Snakeroot,  Virginian.  See  Serpentaria. 
Virginitma. 

Snctifseede d  glasstoort.   See  Salsola  kali. 

Snake-weed    See  Bistorta. 

Snake-wood.  See  Colubrinwn  lignum. 

Sitet'Zi-wort.  See  Ptarmica, 

SNEK.Z1NG.  A  convulsive  action  of  the 
muscles  of  the  chest  from  irritation  of  the 
nostrils. 

Snuff  See  JVicotiana. 

Soap.   See  Sapo. 

Soap  berry    See  Saponariae  nuculx. 

Soup-wort.  See  Suponuria. 

Socotorine  aloes.  An  epithet  of  the  best 
aloes  which  are  brought  from  Socotria. 
See  9loes. 

SODA.  (An  Arabian  word.)  The  name 
now  generally  given  by  chemists  and  phy- 
sicians to  the  mineral  alkali. 

It  is  obtained  from  several  sources,  but 
principally  from  plants  growing  on  the  sea 
const.  See  Nutron  and  Barilla.  It  occurs 
in  the  mineral  kingdom,  united  with  sul- 
phuric, muriatic,  and  boracic  acids  ;  it  is 
also  found  in  large  quantities  in  Egypt, 
combined  with  carbonic  acid  It  appears 
to  be  deposited  in  large  impure  masses, 
under  the  surface  of  the  earth,  in  various 
countries,  from  which  it  is  extracted  by 
running  wa'er.  Thus  it  is  found  after  the 
spontaneous  evaporation  of  the  water,  mix- 
ed with  sand  in  the  botiom  of  Jakes  in  Hun- 
gary; in  .In  neghbourhood  of  Bilin  in  Bo- 
hemia; and  in  Switzerland.  It  occurs  also 
in  China,  and  ne;r  Tr  poll  iu  Syria,  Egypt, 
Persi  -,  and  India.  I  frequently  oo*es  put 
ot  walls  and  cr\  stall./.-  s  :>n  their  surface. 
Like  potash,  r  is  procured  by  lixiviation 
horn  the  ashes  of  burnt  plants,  but  only 
from  those  which  grow  upon  the  sea  shores. 
The  variety  of  p!  ,n  <  ployc-i  to,  \his 
purpose  is  verv  considerable.  In  Spain, 
sooa  is  procured  from  the  d  fit-rent  sp:cies 
of  *••«.'  s<i!s'j!a,  .-  l:cnritia  and  butis  muntiwa. 
The  zvstcra  maritima  is  burnt  in  some  pla- 


752  SOD  SOD 

ees  on  the  borders  of  the  Baltic.     In  this        From  the  results  of  the  combustion  of 

country   we   burn   the   various  species  of  the  base  of  soda  in  oxygen  gas,  Mr  Davy 

fiici;  and  in   France   they  burn  the  cheno-  inferred  that  one  hundred   parts  of  soda 

podium  maritimum.  consist  of  eighty    of  base   and    twenty  of 

The  alkali  thus  procured  is  more  or  less  oxygen.    From  the  results  of  its  oxidation 

pure  according  to  the  nature  of  the  parti-  by  the  decomposition  of  water,  the  propor- 

cular  plant  from  which  it  is  obtained.  The  tions  were  estimated  to  be  seventy-seven 

greatest  part  however  is  a  subcarbonate  of  of  base  and  twenty-three  of  oxygen.     The 

soda.  mean  proportions  of  these  two  modes  are 

In  order  to  obtain  it  in  astute  of  purity,  78.5,  and  21.5.    The  base  of  soda  therefore 

the  carbonate  of  soda  must  be  treated,  like  combines  with  rather  a  larger  proportion 

potash  of  commerce,  with  lime  and  ardent  of  oxygen  than  the  base  of  potassa. 
spirit.  To  the  base  of  soda  Mr.  Davy  from  its 

Properties  of  Soda—  Soda  differs  parti-  analogy  to  the  metals  has  given  the  name 

cularly  from  potash  by  the  following   pro-  of 

perties  :— In  the  fire  it  is  rather  more  tusi-  SODIUM. 
ble.  When  exposed  to  the  contact  of  the  The  following  are  its  properties : — 
air  it  attracts  water  and  carbonic  acid,  Sodium  is  white,  opaque,  and,  when  ex- 
but  it  does  not  liquify  like  potash,  it  amined  under  a  film  of  naphtha,  has  the 
merely  acquires  a  pasty  consistence,  and  lustre  and  general  appearance  of  silver  It 
at  last  crumbles  into  powder.  It  is  not  is  exceedingly  malleable,  and  is  much 
altered  by  light.  It  attracts  sulphur  and  softer  than  any  of  the  common  metallic 
sulphurated  hydrogen  more  feebly.  It  ad-  substances.  When  pressed  upon  by  a  pla- 
heres  less  strongly  to  the  acids.  It  fuses  tina  blade>  with  a  small  force,  it  spreads 
and  dissolves  alumine  more  easily.  All  its  into  thin  leaves,  and  a  globule  of  the  one- 
other  properties,  its  volatilization  by  a  ve-  tenth  or  one-twelfth  of-an  inch  in  diameter 
ry  high  degree  of  heat,  its  acrid  causticity,  is  easily  spread  over  a  surface  of  a  quarter 
its  solubility,  its  combinations  with  sul-  of  an  inch,  and  this  property  does  not  cli- 
phur,  &c.  resemble  those  of  potash,  minish  when  it  is  cooled  to  32°  Fahren- 

Mr   Davy,  having  discovered  the  compo-  hieit. 

sition  of  potassa,  submitted  soda  likewise        It  conducts  electricity  and  heat  in  a  si- 

to  the  same  modes  of  analysis,  and  disco-  milar  manner  to  the  basis  of  potassa  ;  and 

vered  that  it  too  contains  a  substance  of  small  pai'ticles  of  it  inflame  by  the  Galva- 

very  singular  properties,  analagous  to  the  nic  spark,  and  burn  with  bright  explosions, 
base   of  potassa,   though    still  essentially        Its  specific  gravity  is  less   than  that  of 

different  from  it,  and  that  this   base  com-  water.     It   swims    in   oil   of   sassafras   of 

feined  with  oxygen  forms  soda.  1.096 Water  being  one,  and  sinks  in  naph- 

When  soda  was  submitted  to  the  Galva-  tha  of  specific  gravity  861.  By  mixing  to- 
nic action,  in  the  mode  already  described  getheroil  of  sassafras  and  naphtha,  until  a 
with  regard  to  potassa,  the  results  were  fluid  was  formed  in  which  the  globule  of 
similar,  globules  of  a  metallic  appearance  sodium  remained  at  rest  above  or  below, 
were  produced  at  the  negative  surface,  Mr.  Davy  found  its  specific  gravity  to  be 
which  often  burnt  at  the  moment  of  their  to  that  of  water  nearly  as  nine  to  ten,  or 
formation,  and  sometimes  exploded  with  more  accurately  as  9348  to  1. 
violence,  separating  into  smaller  globules  Sodium  has  a  much  higher  point  of  fti- 
which  darted  through  the  air  in  a  state  of  sion  than  potassim,  its  parts  begin  to  lose 
vivid  combustion.  When  these  were  pro-  their  cohesion  at  about  120°  Fahrenheit, 
tl'ced  an  aeriform  fluid  was  disengaged  at  and  it  is  perfectly  fluid  at  about  180°,  so 
the  positive  surface,  which  proved  to  be  that  it  readily  fuses  under  boiling  naphtha, 
pure  oxygen.  The  reproduction  of  soda  it  is  also  less  volatile,  it  remains  fixed  in 
from  this  substance  was  similar  to  that  of  a  state  of  ignition  at  the  point  of  fusion  of 
potassa  from  the  base  of  the  alkali.  When  plate  glass. 

the  base  of  soda  was  exposed  to  the  air,  When  sodium  is  exposed  to  the  atmos- 
a  crust  of  alkali  formed  on  its  surface,  phere  it  immediately  tarnishes,  and  by 
and  oxygen  was  absorbed.  When  heated,  degrees  becomes  covered  with  a  white 
confined  in  a  portion  of  oxygen  gas,  a  crust,  which  deliquesces  much  more  slow- 
rapid  combustion  with  a  brilliant  white  ly  than  the  subs'ance  that  forms  on  the 
flame  took  pLce,  and  soda  was  produced  basis  of  potassa.  This  crust  is  pure  soda, 
in  the  state  of  a  solid  white  mass.  The  The  basis  of  soda  combines  with  oxygen 
theory  of  the  decomposition  of  soda  is  the  slowly  without  any  luminous  appearance,  at 
same  with  that  of  potassa.  The  combusli-  common  temperatures,  and,  when  heated, 
ble  base,  like  other  combustible  substan-  this  combination  becomes  much  more  ra- 
ces, is  repelled  by  positively  electrified  pid,  but  no  light  is  emitted  until  it  has  ac- 
surfai-es,  and  attracted  by  negatively  elec-  quired  a  temperature  nearly  that  of  igni- 
trifled  surfaces;  and  the  oxygen  follows  tion.  The  flame  that  it  produces  in  oxy- 
the  contrary  order.  Hence  their  separation  gen  gas  is  white,  and  it  sends  forth  bright 
and  evolution.  sparks,  occasioning  a  very  beautiful  effect ; 


SOD 

< 

in  common  air  it  burns  with  light  of  the 
colour  of  that  produced  during  the  com- 
bustion of  charcoal,  but  much  brighter. 

When  thrown  upon  water  it  produces  a 
violent  effervescence  with  a  loud  hissing 
noise,  it  combines  with  the  oxygen  of  the 
water  to  form  soda,  wh'ch  is  dissolved, 
and  its  hydrogen  is  disengaged.  In  this 
operation  there  is  no  luminous  appearan  e  ; 
but  when  it  is  thrown  into  hot  water,  the 
decomposition  is  more  violent,  and  in  this 
case  a  few  scintillations  are  observed  at  the 
surface  of  the  fluid,  owing  to  small  parti- 
cles of  the  base,  which  are  thrown  out  of 
the  water  sufficiently  heated  to  burn  in 
passing  through  the  atmosphere.  And 
when  a  globule  is  brought  in  contact  with 
a  small  particle  of  water,  or  with  moisten- 
ed paper,  the  heat  produced  (there  being  no 
medium  to  carry  it  off  rapidly,)  is  usually 
sufficient  for  the  ascension  of  the  sodium. 

The  base  of  soda,  when  thrown  upon  the 
strong  acids,  acts  upon  them  with  great 
energy.  When  nitrous  acid  is  employed, 
a  vivid  inflammation  is  produced  :  with 
muriatic  and  sulphuric  acid  there  is  much 
heat  generated,  but  no  light.  When  plung- 
ed beneath  the  surface  of  the  acids,  it  is 
rapidly  oxigenated  ;  soda  is  produced  and 
combines  with  the  acid. 

Sodium,  in  its  degrees  of  oxidation,  has 
precisely  similar  habits  with  the  base  of 
po'assa.  When  it  is  fused  with  dry  soda  in 
certain  quantities,  there  is  a  division  of 
oxygen  between  the  alkali  and  the  base, 
and  a  deep  brown  fluid  is  produced,  which 
becomes  a  dark  grey  solid  on  cooling,  and 
which  attracts  oxygen  from  the  air,  or 
which  decomposes  water,  and  becomes 
soda. 

The  same  body  is  often  formed  in  the 
analytic  processes  of  decomposition,  and 
it  is  generated  when  the  basis  of  soda  is 
fused  in  tubes  of  the  purest  plate  glass. 

Sodium,  when  heated  with  hydrogen  gas, 
does  not,  like  potassium,  appear  to  be  dis- 
solved, and  as  no  luminous  appearance  at- 
tends the  oxidation  of  it  in  cold  water,  it 
does  not  appear  to  be  capable  of  combining 
even  with  nascent  hydrogen. 

There  is  scarcely  any  difference  in  the 
visible  phenomena  of  the  agencies  of  the 
basis  of  soda,  and  that  of  potassa  on  sul- 
phur, phosphorus,  and  the  metals. 

It  combines  with  sulphur  in  close  vessels 
filled  with  the  vapour  of  naphtha  with  great 
vividness,  with  light,  heat,  and  often  with 
explosion  from  the  vaporization  of  a  por- 
tion of  sulphur,  and  the  disengagement  of 
sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas.  The  sulphu- 
retted base  of  sulphur  is  of  a  deep  grey 
•olour.  The  phosphuret  has  the  appear- 
ance of  lead,  and  forms  phosphate  of  soda 
by  exposure  to  the  air,  or  by  combustion. 

Sodium  combines  with  the  metals ;  in  the 
quantity  of  one-fortieth,  it  renders  mercury 
a  fixed  solid  of  the  colour  of  silver,  and 


S.OD 


75J3 


the  combination  is  attended  with  a  consi- 
derable degree  of  heat.  It  makes  an  al- 
loy with  tin,  without  changing  its  colour, 
and  it  acts  upon  gold  and  lead  when  heated. 
In  its  state  of  alloy  it  is  soon  converted 
into  soda  by  exposure  to  air,  or  by  the  ac- 
tion of  water,  which  it  decomposes  with  ' 
the  evolution  of  hydrogen.  The  amalgam 
of  mercury  and  sodium  seems  to  form  tri- 
ple compounds  with  other  metals.  It  like- 
wise combines  with  sulphur,  and  forms  a 
triple  compound  of  a  dark  grey  colour. 

SODA  ACETATA  A  neutral  s;dt  formed 
of  a  combination  of  acetous  acid  with  the 
mineral  alkali  Its  virtues  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  acetate  of  potash. 

SODA  BORAXATA.     See  Borax. 

Soda,  carbonate  of.     See  Snd<e  carbonas. 

SODA  HISPAXICA.     See  Barilla. 

SODA  HISPANICA  PURIFICATA.  See  Soda 
carbonas.  N 

SODA  IMPURA.  Impure  soda.  See  No- 
tron,  Barilla  and  Soda. 

SODA  MURIATA.     See  JWurias  sot/<e. 

SODA  MURIATICA.     See  JWurias  sodx. 

SODA  PHOSPHORATA  Phosphorat- 
ed soda.  Jllkali  minerale  phospho>  atiim 
of  Bergman.  This  preparation  is  a  phos- 
phat  of  soda,  and  therefore  called  phosphas 
sodte  in  the  new  chemical  nomenclature. 
It  is  cathartic  in  the  dose  of  half  an  ounce 
to  an  ounce;  dissolved  in  gruel  it  is  not 
unpleasant,  and  is  said  to  be  useful,  in 
scrophula,  bronchocele,  rachitis,  and  gout, 
in  small  doses. 

Soda,  subcarbonate  of.  See  Sodce  subcar- 
bonas. 

Soda,  subcarbsnate  of,  dried  See  Sod<e 
subcarbonas  exsiccata. 

Soda,  sulphate  of.     See  Sodx  sulphas. 

SODA  TARTARIZATA.  Tartarized 
soda,  formerly  known  by  the  names  of  sal 
rnpellensis,  sal  polychrestum  Seignetti,  and 
lately  by  that  of  natron  tartarizatum. 
"  Take  of  subcarbonate  of  soda  twenty 
ounces;  supertartrate  of  potash,  powder- 
ed, two  pounds  ;  boiling  water  ten  pints." 
Dissolve  the  supercarbonate  of  soda  in  the 
water,  and  add  gradually  the  supertartrate 
of  potash ;  filter  the  solution  through 
paper,  and  evaporate  it  until  a  pellicle 
forms  upon  the  surface;  then  set  it  by 
that  crystals  may  form.  Having  poured 
away  the  water,  dry  these  crystals  upon 
bibulous  paper.  This  salt  consists  of  tar- 
taric  acids,  soda,  and  potash,  the  soda  only 
combining  with  the  superabundant  acid  of 
the  super  salt;  it  is  therefore  a  tnple  salt, 
and  it  has  been  judged  by  the  London  Col- 
lege  more  convenient  to  express  this  differ- 
ence by  the  adjective  tartarizuta,  than  to 
introduce  the  three  words  nee  ssary  10  its 
des  ription.  It  possesses  mildly  cathartic, 
diuretic,  and  deobstruent  virtues,  and  is 
administered  in  doses  from  om-  drachm  to 
an  ounce,  as  a  cathartic,  and  IP  the  dose  of 
twenty  to  thirty  grains  in  abdominal  phys- 

5  n 


754 


SOD 


coma,  and  torpidity  of  the  kidneys.    See 
Seignet-e's  salt. 

Soelu.   tarttirixed.     See  Soda  tftrtarizata. 

SOD/E  BORAS.  Borate  of  soda. 
See  B'ir:>x. 

SOUJE  CARBON  AS.  Carbonate  of 
soda.  '*  Take  of  subcarbonate  of  soda, 
a  pound;  subcarbonate  of  ammonia,  three 
ounces  ;  distilled  water,  a  pint."  Having 
previously  dissolved  the  soda  in  water,  add 
the  ammonia,  then  by  means  of  a  sand- 
bath  apply  a  heat  of  180®  for  three  hours, 
or  until  the  ammonia  be  driven  off.  Lastly, 
set  the  solution  by  to  chrystallize.  The  re- 
maining solution  may  be  evaporated  and 
set  by  in  the  same  manner  that  crystals 
may  again  form. 

SODJE  MURIAS.     See  Murias  sod*. 

SUDJ:  SUBCARBONAS  Subcarbon- 
ate of  soda,  formerly  called  natron  prcepa- 
raium  and  salsodte.  "  Take  of  impure  soda, 
powdered,  a  pound ;  boiling  distilled 
water,  a  gallon."  Boil  the  soda  in  the 
water  for  half  an  hour,  and  strain  the  solu- 
tion ;  let  the  solution  evaporate  to  two 
pints,  and  be  set  by,  that  crystals  may 
form.  Throw  away  the  remaining  solution. 
This  salt  consists  of  soda  saturated  with 
carbonic  acid,  and  is  therefore  called  sodce 
subcarbonas.  It  is  given  in  doses  of  from 
ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm  as  an  attenuant 
and  antacid  ;  and,  joined  with  bark  and 
aromatics,  it  is  highly  praised  by  some  in 
the  cure  of  scrophula.  It  is  likewise  a 
powerful  solvent  of  mucus,  a  deobstruent 
and  diuretic,  and  an  antidote  against  oxyd 
of  arsenic  and  the  corrosive  sublimate. 
The  other  diseases  in  which  it  is  admini- 
stered are  those  arising  from  an  abundance 
of  mucus  in  the  primx  vise ;  calculous 
complaints,  gout,  some  affections  of  the 
skin,  rickets,  tinea  capitis,  crusta  lactea, 
and  worms.  Externally  it  is  recommend- 
ed by  some  in  the  form  of  lotion,  to  be  ap- 
plied to  scrophulous  ulcers. 

SOD#:  SUBCARBONAS  EXSICCATA. 
Dried  subcarbonate  of  soda.  "  Take  of 
subcarbonate  of  soda,  a  pound."  Apply 
a  gentle  heat  to  the  soda  in  a  clean  iron 
vessel,  until  it  becomes  perfectly  dry,  and 
constantly  stir  it  with  an  iron  rod.  Lastly, 
re  'uce  it  into  powder.  Its  virtues  are  si- 
milar to  tho>e  of  the  subcarbonate. 

SOD.K  SULPHAS.  Sulphate  of  sodze, 
commonly  known  by  the  name  of  natronvi- 
triolatiim,  and  formerly  by  sal  catharticus 
Glauben.  "  Take  of  the  salt  which  re- 
mamsafter  the  distillation  of  muriatic  acid, 
two  pounds.  Boiling  distilled  water,  two 
pounds  and  a  half."  Dissolve  the  salt  in 
water,ihen  add  gradually  as  much  subcar- 
bonate of  soda  as  may  be  required  to  sa- 
turate the  acid ;  boil  the  solution  away 
until  a  pellicle  forms  upon  the  surface,  and, 
after  having  strained  it,  set  it  by  that  crys- 
tals may  form.  Having  poured  away  the 
water,  dry  these  crystals  upon  bibulous 


SOL 

l_l _. , tc 

qualities,  and  is  in  high  esteem  as  a  mild 
cathartic.  It  is  found  in  the  mineral  king- 
dom formed  by  nature,  but  that  which  is 
used  medicinally  is  prepared  by  art.  The 
dose  is  from  one  drachm  'o  one  ounce. 

SOL.  The  sun.  Gold  was  so  called  by 
the  older  chemists. 

SOLAMEN.  (From  solor,  to  comfort.) 
Anise  seed  is  named  solamen  intestinorum, 
from  the  comfort  it  affords  in  disorders  of 
the  intestines. 

SOLANOIDES.  (From  solatium,  night- 
shade, and  tifos,  likeness.)  Bastard  night- 
shade. 

SOLANUM  (From  solor,  to  comfort, 
because  it  gives  ease  by  its  stupifying  qua- 
lities.) 1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
In  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Pentan- 
dria  Order,  Monogynia,  "Nightshade. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  sola- 
num  nigrwn  of  Linnaeus  ;  its  virtues  are 
very  nearly  allied  to  those  of  the  belladon- 
na, which  consult. 

SOLANUM  DULCAMARA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  bitter  sweet.  See  Dulcamara. 

SOLANUM  FCETIBUM.  The  thorn-apple 
plant  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Stramo- 
nium. 

SOLANUM  LETHALE.  See  Jltropha  bella- 
donna. 

SOLANUM  LIGNOSUM.  The  bitter  sweet 
is  sometimes  so  termed.  See  Dulcamara. 

SOLANUM  MELONGENA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mad  apple  plant.  See  Madapple. 

SOLANUM  NIOBUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  garden  nightshade.  See  Sola- 
num. 

SOLANUM  SANCTUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Palestine  nightshade.  The 
fruit  of  this  plant  is  globular,  and  in  Egypt 
much  eaten  by  the  inhabitants. 

SOLANUM  TUBEHOSUM.     See  Potatoe. 

SOLANUM  VESICARTUM.  The  winter  cher- 
ry plant  is  so  called  by  Caspar  Bauhin. 
See  Jllkekengi. 

SOLDANELLA.  (Jl  solidando,  from  its  uses 
in  healing  fresh  wounds.)  The  sea  convol- 
vulus. See  Srassica  marina. 

SOLEN.  (Sa>x»v.)  A  tube  or  channel. 
A  cradle  for  a  broken  limb. 

SOLENARIUM.  (Dim  of  <rce\nvt  a  tube.)  A 
catheter. 

SOLEUS.  (From  solea,  a  sole,  from  its 
shape  being  like  the  sole  fish.)  See  Gas- 
trocnemius  internus. 

SOLIDAGO.  (From  sotido,  to  make 
firm  ;  so  called  from  its  uses  of  consolidat- 
ing wounds.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia  superfiua. 
The  herb  comfrey 

SoLinAco  vinGAUHEA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  golden  rod.  See  Virga  aurea. 

SOLIDS,  in  anatomy,  are  the  bones,  li- 
gaments, membranes,  muscles,  nerves,  and 
vessels. 


SOP 

SOLIUM.  (From  solus,  alone;  so  called 
because  it  infests  the  body  singly.)  The 
tape-worm. 

SOLOMON'S  SEAL,  The  convallaria  polygo- 
natum.  Useful  as  an  outward  application 
for  bruises  ;  dried  and  powdered  is  said 
to  be  antidysenteric,  and  if  beaten  into  a 
conserve  with  sugar  whilst  it  is  green,  is 
recommended  in  leucorrhoea. 

SOLSEQ.UIUM.  (From  sal,  the  sun,  and 
seqnor,  to  follow,  so  called  because  it  turns 
its  flowers  towards  the  sun.)  Marygold  or 
turnsole. 

SOLVENT    See  Menstruum. 

SOLUTION.  An  intimate  commixture 
of  solid  bodies  with  fluids,  into  one  seem- 
ingly homogeneous  liquor.  The  dissolving 
fluid  is  called  a  menstruum  or  solvent. 

SOLUTIVA.  (From  solvo,  to  loosen.)  Lax- 
ative medicines.  Gentle  purgatives. 

Somnambulism.  Sleep-walking.  See  Qnei- 
rodynia, 

SOMNIFERA.  (From  somnus,  sleep,  and 
ferot  to  bring.)  Opiates;  medicines  which 
induce  sleep. 

SOXCHITES.  (From  ^o^oc,  the  sow- 
thistle;  so  named  from  its  resemblance  to 
the  sonchus.)  The  herb  hawkweed. 

SONCHUS.  (Uapot.  TO  <ra>ov  %tttv,  from  its 
wholesome  juice.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
Syngenesia.  Order,  The  sow- 

thistle.  All  the  species  of  sonchus  abound 
with  a  milky  juice,  which  is  very  bitter, 
and  said  to  possess  diuretic  virtues.  The 
sonchus  oleraceus  of  Linnaeus  is  sometimes 
employed  with  ihat  intention.  Boiled  it 
may  be  eaten  as  a  substitute  for  cabbage. 

SOXCHUS  OLERACEUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sow-thistle.  See  Sonchus. 

SOOT.  Fuligo.  A  volatile  matter,  arising 
from  coals,  wood,  and  other  fuel,  along 
with  the  smoke.  It  is  used  as  a  material 
for  making  muriate  of  ammonia.  At  no 
very  remote  period  our  dispensatories  con- 
tained directions  for  a  tincture  of  soot  ; 
the  most  material  ingredient  of  which, 
however,  was  assafoetida. 

SOPHIA.  (From  cropoc,  wise;  so  named 
from  its  great  virt  es  in  slopping  fluxes.) 
Flix-weed  or  flux-weed. 

SOPHIA  CHIRURGORUM.  This  plant,  Sisym- 
brium  sophia  of  Linnseus,  is  now  almost  ba- 
nished from  practice.  It  was  formerly  in 
high  estimation  in  the  cure  of  wounds.  It 
has  been  given  internally  in  hysterical  af- 
fections and  uterine  hemorrhages,  and  the 
seeds  are  said  to  be  efficacious  in  destroy, 
ing  intestinal  worms. 

SOPHISTICATION.  A  term  employed 
in  pharmacy,  to  signify  the  counterfeiting 
or  adulterating  any  medicine.  This  prac- 
tice unhappily  obtains  with  most  dealers 
in  drugs,  8tc.;  and  the  cheat  is  carried  on 
so  artificially  by  many  as  to  prevent  a  dis- 
covery even  by  persons  of  the  most  dis- 
cerning faculties. 


SPA 


755 


SOPHONISTERES.  (From  a-e^gav/C*,  to  Be- 
come wise  ;  so  called  because  they  do  not 
appear  till  after  puberty.)  The  last  of  the 
grinding  teeth. 

SOPHORA  HEPTAPHYLLA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  shrub  whose  root  and  steds 
are  sometimes  called  anticholerica .•  tiny 
are  both  intensely  bitter,  and  said  to  be 
useful  in  cholera,  colic,  and  dysury. 

SOPIENTIA.  (From  sopio,  to  make  sleep  ) 
Opiates. 

SOPOR.     Profound  sleep. 
SOPOR1FKROUS.     (Soporifera    medica- 
nientu.  From  sopor,  sleep,  and  fe>~o,  to  bear.) 
A  term  given  to  those  medicines  winch  in- 
duce sleep.  See  Anodynes. 

SORA.  (Arab.)  The" nettle-rash. 
SORBASTRELLA.  (From  sorbeo, to  suck  up, 
because  it  stops  hemorrhages.)    The  herb 
burnet. 

SORBUS.  (From  sorbeo,  to  suck  up  ; 
because  its  fruit  stops  fluxes.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnzan  sys- 
tem. Class,  Jcosandria.  Order,  Trigynia. 
The  service-tree. 

SORBTJS  AUCUPARIA.  The  wild  service- 
tree.  The  berries  of  this  plant  are  adstrin- 
gent,  and,  it  is  said,  have  been  found  ser- 
viceable in  allaying  the  pain  of  calculous 
affections  in  the  kidneys. 

SORDKS.  When  the  matter  discharged 
from  ulcers  is  rather  viscid  or  glutinous, 
it  is  thus  named.  This  matter  is  frequent- 
ly of  a  brownish  red  colour,  somewhat  re- 
sembling the  grounds  of  coffee,  or  grunious 
blood  mixed  with  water.  Sordes,  Sanies, 
and  Ichor,  are  all  of  them  much  more  fetid 
than  purulent  matter,  and  none  of  them 
are  altogether  free  from  acrimony;  but  that 
which  is  generally  termed  Ichor  is  by  much 
the  most  acrid  of  them,  being  frequently 
so  sharp  and  corrosive  as  to  destroy  large 
quantities  of  the  neighbouring  parts. 

SORE-BAT.  A  disease  which  Dr.  Mosely 
considers  as  a  true  cancer,  commencing 
with  an  ulcer.  It  is  endconic  at  the  Bay  of 
Honduras 

Sore-throat.  See  Cynanche. 
Sorrel,  common.  See  Jcetosa. 
Sorrel,  French.  See  Rumex  scutatus. 
Sorrel,  roundleuved.     See   Rumex   scuta~ 
tus. 

Sorrel  wood.   See  Lujula. 
SOUND.  An  instrument  which  surgeons 
introduce    through   the   urethra   into  the 
bladder,  to  discover   whether  there  is  a 
stone  in  this  viscus  or  not. 
Sour  dock.   See  Acetosa. 
Southernwood.  See  Jlbrotanum. 
Sow-bread.  See  Jlrthanita. 
Sow-breed    See  Cyclamen. 
SPA  WATER.    This  mineral  water  ap- 
pears to  be  a  very  strongly  acidulous  cha- 
lybeate, containing  more  iron  and  carbonic 
acid  than  any  other  mineral  spring.  What 
applies  to  the  use  of  chalybeutes  will  ap- 
ply to  this  water. 


SPE 


SPH 


Spain,  pellitory  of.  See  Pyreihrum. 
Spanish  Jly.  See  Cantharides. 
Spanish  liquorice.  See  Glycirhiza. 
SPARGAXOSIS.  (From  ffTra^yAK,  to  swell.) 
Amilkabcess 


ment  to  assist  in  any  manual  operation  be« 
longing  to  the  womb. 

SPECULUM  OCULI.  (Speculum,  from 
specio,  to  view.)  An  instrument  used  by 
oculists  to  keep  the  eyelids  open  and  the 


SPARTIUM.     The  name  of  a  genus  of  eye  fixed, 
plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.   Class,  Dia>       SPECULUM  ORIS.     An  instrument  to 
delphia.  Order,  Uecundria.  force  open  the  mouth. 

SPECULUM  VENERIS.  See  Millefolium. 

Speech.  See  Voice. 

Speed-well,  female.  See  Elatine. 

Speedwell,  male.  See  Veronica. 

Speedwell,  mountain.  See  Veronica. 

SPERMA-CETI.     (From  rvyust,  seed, 
to  sow,   and  cete  or   cetus,  the 


Cetaceum.      An    oily,    concrete, 


SPARTIUM  SCOPARIUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  broom.  See  Ge- 
nista. 

SPASM.  (Spasmus,  from  ff?rtta>,  to  draw.) 
A  spasm  or  convulsion      An  involuntary 
contraction  of  the  muscular  fibres,  or  that 
state  of  the  contraction  of  muscles  which    a 
is  not  spontaneously  disposed  to  alternate    whale.) 

with  relaxation.  When  the  contractions  crystalline,  semi-transparent  matter,  ob- 
alternate  with  relaxation,  which  are  fre-  tamed  from  the  cavity  of  the  cranium  of 
quen  ly  and  preternaturally  repeated,  they  several  specie?  of  whales,  but  principally 
are  called  convulsions.  Spasms  are  distin-  from  the  Physeter  macro  ce.phalus.  or  sper- 
guished  by  authors  into  clomc  and  tonic  maceti  whale  L-  was  formerly  very  highly 
spasms.  In  clonic  spasms,  which  are  the  esteemed,  and  m:.ny  virtues  were  attribut- 
true  convulsions,  the  contractions  and  re-  eel  to  it;  but  it  is  now  chiefly  employed 
taxations  are  alternate,  as  in  ep.lepsy  ;  but  in  affections  of  the  lungs,  primae  viae,  kid- 
in  tonic  spasms  the  member  remains  rigid,  neys,  &c.  as  a  softening  remedy,  mixed 
as  in  locked  jaw.  See  Convulsion,  Tonic  wth  mucilages  It  is  also  employed  by 
spasm,  and  Tetanus.  surgeons  as  an  emollient  in  form  of  cerates, 

SPASMI.     Spasmodic    diseases.      The    ointments,  &c. 

third  order  of  the  class  neuroses  of  Cullen  ;  SPERM  ATICA.  Belonging  to  the  testi- 
characterised  by  a  morbid  contraction  or  cle  and  ovarv,  as  the  spermatic  artery, 
motion  of  muscular  fibres.  chord  and  » ems. 

Spasmodic  colic.  See  Colica.  SPERMATOCELE.     (From    o-irtpfAAvo. 

SPASMOLOGY.  (Spasmoloffia,frofno'7r&ff/AQf,  MM,  from  o-TrepfxA,  seed,  and  H.H\»,  a  tu- 
a  spasm,  and  xo/oc,  a  discourse.)  A  trea-  mour.)  Epididymis  distensa.  A  swelling  of 
tise  on  convulsions.  the  testicle  or  epidulymis  from  an  accu- 

SPASMUS  CYNICUS.    The  spasmus  cy.    mulation  of  semen.    It  is  known  by  a  swel- 
nicus,  or  sardonic  grin,  is  a  convulsive  af-    ling  of  those  organs,  pain  extending  to  the 
fection  of  the  muscles  of  the  face  and  lips    loins  without  inflammation, 
on  both  sides,   which  involuntarily  forces        SPERMATO  PCEETICA.  (From  o-irtfiju.*,  and 
the  muscles  of  those  parts  into  a  species    ?rona>,  to  make.)  Medicines  which  increase 
of  grinning  distortion.  If  one  side  only  be   the  generation  of  seed- 
affected,  the  disorder  is  nominated  tortura        SPHACELISMUS.      (From    0-paxsx/fw, 
oris.       When    the    masseter,    buccinator,   to  gangrene.)     A  gangrene.     Also  a  phre- 
temporal,  nasal,  and  labial  muscles,  are   nit  is. 

involuntarily  excited  <o  action,  or  contort-  SPHACELUS.  (From  <r<pa.ita>,  to  de- 
ed by  contraction  or  relaxation,  they  form  stroy.)  A  mortification  of  any  part.  See 
a  species  of  malignant  sneer.  It  some-  Gangrene. 

times  arises  from  eating  hemlock,  or  other  SPHyENOIDES  OS.  (From  <r*w,  a  wedge, 
acrid  poisons,  or  succeeds  loan  apoplectic  and  «/<fcf,  a  likeness;  because  it  is  fixr-d  in 
stroke.  the  cranium  like  a  wedge.)  Os  cunciformet 

SPATHOMELE.  (From  o-7ra.8n,  a  sword,  and  6s  multifi>rme.  Os  azygos.  Papillare  os.  Ba- 
fj.*XH,  a  probe.)  An  edged  probe.  siiare  os.  Os  polymorphos.  Pterygoid  bone. 

SPATULA.  (Dim.  of  spat/m,  a  broad  in-  The  os  sphenoides,  or  cuneiforme,  as  it  is 
strument.)  An  instrument  for  spreading  called  from  its  wedge-like  situation  amidst 
salve.  Also  a  name  of  the  herb  spurge-  the  other  bones  of  the  head,  is  of  a  more 
wort,  from  its  broad  leaves.  irregular  figure  than  any  other  bone.  It 

Spearmint.  See  Mentha  saliva.  has  been  compared  to  a  bat  with  its  wings 

Spearu>(,rt,  -water.  See  Flammula.  extended.     This  resemblance  is  but  faint, 

SPECIFIC.  A  remedy  that  has  an  infal-   but  it  would  be   difficult   perhaps   to  find 
lible  efficacy  in  the  cure  of  disorders.  The   any  thing  it  resembles  more, 
existence  of  such  remedies  is  doubted.  We  distinguish  in  this  bone  its  body  or 

SPECILLUM.  (From  specio,  to  examine.)  middle  part,  and  its  wings  or  sides, 
A  probe.  which  are  much  more  extensive  than  its 

SPECULUM  ANT.     An   instrument  for   body. 

distending  the  anus  whilst  an  operation  is  Each  of  its  wings  or  lateral  processes  is 
performed  upon  the  parts  within.  divided  into  two  parts.  Of  these  the  up- 

SPECULUM    MATRICIS.     An  instru-   permost  and  most  considerable  portion, 


SPH 

helping-  to  form  the  deepest  part  of  the 
temporal  fossa  on  e;tch  side,  is  called  the 
temporal  process.  The  other  portion  makes 
a  part  of  the  orbit,  and  is  therefore  named 
the  orbitar  process.  The  buck  part  of  each 
winn,  from  its  ;  unning  out  sharp  to  meet 
thf  os  pe'rosnm,  has  been  called  the  spi- 
nous  process,-  and  the  two  processes,  which 
st  nd  out  almost  perpendicular  to  the  ba- 
sis  of  the  scuil,  have  been  named  pterygoid 
or  ulifnrm  processes,  though  th.-y  ma)  be 
said  rather  to  resemble  the  leg's  than  the 
w.n;js  of  the  bat.  Each  of  these  processes 
has  two  plates  and  a  middle  fossa  facing1 
backwards;  of  thesi  plates  the  external 
one  is  the  broud<  Mt,  and  the  internal  one 
the  longest  The  lower  end  of  the  inter- 
nal  plate  forms  a  kind  of  hook,  over  which 
passrs  :he  round  tendon  of  the  muscitlus 
circumfltxns  pulnti.  Besides  these>  ve  ob- 
serve  a  sharp  middle  ridge,  which  stands 
out  from  the  middle  of  the  bone.  The  fore 
part  of  it,  where  it  joins  the  nasal  lamella 
of  the  ethmoidal  hone,  is  rhin  and  straight; 
the  lower  part  of  it  is  thicker,  and  is  re- 
ceived  into  the  vomer. 

The  cavities  observable  on  the  external 
surface  of  the  bone,  are  where  it  helps  to 
form  the  temporal,  nasal,  and  orbitar  fossae, 
It  has  likewise  two  fossae  in  its  pterygoid 
processes.  Behind  the  edge,  which  sepa- 
rates  these  two  fossae,  we  observe  a  small 
groove,  made  by  a  branch  of  the  superior 
maxillary  nerve  in  its  passage  to  the  tern- 
poral  muscle.  Besides  these,  it  has  other 
depressions,  which  serve  chiefly  for  the 
origin  of  muscles. 

Its  foramina  are  four  on  each  side.  The 
three  first  serve  for  the  passage  of  the  op- 
tic,  superior  maxillary,  and  inferior  max- 
illary  nerves;  the  fourth  transmits  the 
largest  artery  of  the  dura  mater  On  each 
side  we  observe  a  considerable  fissure, 
which,  from  its  situation,  may  be  called 
the  superior  orbitar  fissure.  Through  it 
pass  the  third  and  fourth  pair  of  nerves,  a 
branch  of  the  fifth,  and  likewise  the  sixth 
pair.  Lastly,  at  the  basis  of  each  ptery- 
roid  process,  we  observe  a  foramen  which 
is  named  pterygoidean,  and  sometimes  Vi- 
dian,  from  Vidius  who  first  described  it. 
Through  it  passes  a  branch  of  the  exter- 
nal  carotid,  to  be  distributed  to  the 
nose. 

The  os  sphenoides  on  its  internal  surface 
affords  three  fossae.  Two  of  these  are 
considerable  ones;  they  are  formed  by  the 
lateral  processes,  and  make  part  of  the 
lesser  fossae  of  the  basis  of  the  skull.  The 
third,  which  is  smaller,  is  on  the  top  of  the 
body  of  the  bone,  and  is  called  sella  tur- 
cica,  from  its  resemblance  to  a  Turkish 
saddle.  In  this  the  pituitary  gland  is 
placed.  At  each  of  its  four  angles  is  a 
process.  They  are  called  the  clinoid  pro- 
cesses,  and  are  distinguished  by  their  situ- 
ation  into  anterior  and  posterior  processes, 


3PH 


757 


The  two  latter  are  frequently  united  into 
one. 

Within  the  substance  of  the  os  sphe- 
noides,  immediately  under  the  sell*  tur- 
cica,  we  find  two  cavities,  separated  by  a 
thin  bony  lamella.  These  are  the  sphe- 
noidal  sinuses  They  are  lined  with  'he 
pituitary  membrane,  and,  like  the  frontal 
sinuses,  separate  a  mucus  \vhich  passes 
into  the  nostrils.  In  some  subjects  there 
is  only  one  cavity;  in  others,  though  more 
rarely,  weft*  d  three. 

In  infants  the  os  sphenoides  is  composed 
of  three  pieces,  one  of  which  forms  'he 
body  of  the  bone  and  its  pierygoid  pro- 
cesses,  and  the  other  two  its  lateral  pro- 
cesses.  The  clinoid  proc.  sses  may  even 
then  be  perceived  in  ;:  cartilaginous  state> 
though  some  writers  have  asserted  the 
contrary  ;>but  we  observe  no  appearance 
of  any  sinus. 

This.bone  is  connected  with  all  the  bones 
of  the  cranium,  and  likewise  with  the  ossa 
maxillaria,  ossu  malarum,  ossa  palati,  and 
vomer.  Its  uses  may  be  collected  from 
the  description  we  have  given  of  it. 

SI'HJENOIDAL  SUTUKK.  Suturasphx- 
noidalis.  The  sphaenoidal  and  ethmoidal 
sutures  are  those  which  surround  the 
many  irregular  processes  of  these  two 
bones,  and  join  them  to  each  other  and  to 
the  rest. 

Sphceno-salpingo-staphilinns.  See  Circnm- 
fiexus. 

Sph&no-staphilinus.  See  Ltvator  pulati. 

SPH^RITIS.  (From  <r<*>a.i£a.t  a  globe  ;  so 
called  from  its  round  head.)  Sp/neroce- 
phalia  datior.  Sphxrocephalus.  The  globe- 
thistle. 

SPHJEHOCEPIIALCS.     See  Sphteritis. 

SPKJEHOMA.  (From  e-^ai^tt,  a  globe.)  A 
fleshy  globular  protuberance. 

SIMIENO-MAXILLARIS.  An  artery 
and  a  fissure  of  the  orbit  of  the  eye  is  so 
called. 

SPHINCTER.  (From  tr^ty?®,  to  shut 
up.)  The  name  of  several  muscles,  whose 
office  is  to  shut  or  close  the  aperture  around 
which  they  are  placed. 

SPHINCTER  AN[.  Sphincter  externus 
of  Albinus  and  Douglas.  Sphincter  cuta- 
nens  of  Wmslow,  and  coccigio-cutane'-spinc- 
ter  of  Dumas.  A  single  muscle  of  the  anus, 
which  shuts  the  passage  through  the  anus 
into  the  rectum,  and  pulls  down  the  bulb 
of  the  urethra,  by  which  it  assists  in  eject- 
ing  the  urine  and  semen.  It  arises  from 
the  skin  and  fat  that  surrounds  the  verge 
of  the  anus  on  both  sides,  near  as  far  as 
the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium  ;  the  fibres 
are  gradually  collected  into  an  oval  form, 
and  surround  the  extremity  of  the  rectum. 
It  is  inserted  by  a  narrow  point  into  the 
perineum,  accelerators  urinae,  and  trans- 
versi  perinei  ;  and,  behind  into  the  extre- 
mity  of  the  os  coccygis,  by  an  acute  ter- 
mination. 


SPl 


SP1 


Sphincter  ani  cutaneus.  See  Sphincter 
ani 

Sphincter  ani  externus.  See  Spincter 
ani, 

SPHINCTER  ANI  INTERNUS.  Albinus  and 
Douglas  call  the  circular  fibres  of  the  mus- 
cular coat  of  the  rectum,  which  surrounds 
its  extremity,  by  this  name. 

SPHINCTER  CUTANEUS.  See  Sphincter 
ani. 

SPHINCTER  EXTERNUS.  See  Sphincter 
ani, 

SPHINCTER  GUUE.  The  muscle  which 
contracts  the  top  of  the  throat. 

SPHINCTER  LABIORUM.  See  Orbicularis 
oris. 

SPHINCTER  ORIS.  See  Orbicularis  ore's. 

SPHINCTER  VAGINAE.  Constrictor 
cunni  of  Albinus.  Second  mnscle  of  the 
clitoris  of  Douglas>  and  amilo-syndesmo-cli- 
toridien  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  arises 
from  the  sphincter  ani  and  from  the  pos- 
terior side  of  the  vagina  near  the  perineum; 
from  thence  it  runs  up  the  side  of  the 
vagina,  near  its  external  orifice,  opposite 
to  the  nymphze,  covers  the  corpus  caver- 
nosum,  and  is  inserted  into  the  crus  and 
body  or  union  of  the  crura  ditoridis.  Its 
use  is  to  contract  the  mouth  of  the  va- 
gina. 

SPHINGONTA.  (From  a-qiyfai,  to  bind.) 
Ads'ringent  medicines. 

SPHONDTLIUM.  (From  trTrovfu^oc,  verte- 
bra? named  from  the  shape  of  its  root;  or 
probably  because  it  was  used  against  the 
bite  of  a  serpent  called  (rsroveftMK.)  This 
is  supposed  to  be  the  branekursine.  See 
Siinca  iirsina. 

SPICA.  1.  An  ear  of  corn.  2.  A  ban- 
dage resembling  an  ear  of  corn. 

SPICA  BREVIS.  Fox-tail  plant. 

SPICA  CELTICA.  See  Nurdus  ce.ltica. 

SPICA  raiMiNA.  Common  lavender. 

SPICA  INDICA.  See  NarduS'indica. 

SPICA  INGUINALIS.  A  bandage  for  rup- 
tures in  the  groin. 

SPICA  INGUINALIS  DUPLEX.  Double  ban- 
dage for  ruptures. 

SPICA  MAS.  Broad  leaved  lavender. 

SPICA  NARm.   See  Nardns  indira. 

SPICA  SIMPLEX.  A  common  roller  or  ban- 
dage. 

S  PIG  EH  A.  (From  spica,  an  ear  of  corn; 
so  called  from  its  spicated  top.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Peniandria.  Order,  Jltuiio- 
gynia. 

<2.  The  -name  in  some  pharmacopoeias 
for  the  Spigelia  anthelmia  of  Linnaeus  di- 
rected as  an  anthelm'mtic  ;  its  virtues  are 
very  similar  to  those  of  the  Indian  pink. 
See  Spigelia  marilandica. 

SPIGELIA  ANTHELMIA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  spigelia  of  some  pharmaco- 
poeias See  Spigelia. 

SPIGELIA  LONICEHA.  See  Spigelia  mari- 
landica. 


SPIGELIA  MARILANDICA.  Spigelia 
lonicera.-  Perennial  worm-grass,  or  Indian 
pink.  Spigelia  marilandica  ot  Linnaeus; — 
caule  tetragono,  foliia  omnibun  oppnsitis. 
The  whole  of  this  plant,  but  most  com- 
monly the  root,  is  employed  as  an  anthel- 
mintic  by  the  Indians  and  inhabitants  of 
America.  Dr.  Hope  has  written  in  favour 
of  this  plant,  in  continued  and  remitting 
low  worm-fevers;  besides  its  property  of 
destroying  the  worms  in  primae  vise,  it 
acts  as  a  purgative. 

Spigelian  lobe.  See  Liver. 

Spignel.  See  J\fenm  athamanticum.       _,- 

Spike.  See  Nurdus  indie  a 

Spikenard.  See  Nardus  indica. 

SPILANTHUS  ACMELLA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  balm-leaved  spilanthus,  which 
possesses  a  bitter  taste  and  a  fragrant 
smell.  The  herb  and  seed  are  said  to  be 
diuretic  and  menagogue,  and  useful  in 
dropsies,  jaundice,  fluor  albus,  and  calcu- 
lous  complaints. 

SPINA.  (Quasi  speculinat  dim,  of  spica.) 
1.  A  thorn.  2.  The  back-bone;  so  called 
from  the  thorn-like  processes  of  the  verte- 
brae. 3.  The  shin-bone. 

SPINA  ACIDA.  See  Herberts. 

SPINA  ACUTA.  The  hawthorn. 

SPINA  JEGYPTIACA.  The  Egyptian  thorn 
or  sloe-tree.  See  Mimosa. 

SPINA  ALKA.  The  white-thorn  tree. 

SPINA  AHABICA.  The  chardon  or  Arabian 
thistle. 

SPINA  BIFID  A.  Hy  drops  medulla  spi~ 
nalis.  Hydrocele  spinalis.  Hydrorachitis  spi- 
nosa.  A  tumour  upon  the  spine  of  new- 
born children  immediately  about  the  lower 
vertebrae  of  the  loins,  and  upper  parts  of 
the  sacrum  ;  at  first,  it  is  of  a  dark  blue 
colour ;  but  in  proportion  as  it  increases 
in  size,  approaches  nearer  and  nearer  to 
the  colour  of  the  skin,  becoming  perfectly 
diaphanous. 

From  the  surface  of  this  tumour  a  pel- 
lucid watery  fluid  sometimes  exudes,  and 
this  circumstance  has  been  noticed  by  dif- 
ferent authors.  It  is  always  attended  with 
a  weakness,  or,  more  properly  speaking, 
a  paralysis  of  the  lower  extremities.  The 
opening  of  it  rashly  has  proved  quickly 
fatal  to  the  child.  Talpius,  therefore, 
strongly  dissuades  us  from  attempting  this 
operation.  Acrel  mentions  a  case  where 
a  nurse  rashly  opened  a  tumour,  which,  as 
she  described  it,  was  a  blood  bag  on  tha 
back  of  the  child  at  the  time  of  its  birth, 
in  bigness  equal  to  a 'hen's  egg,  in  two 
hours  after  which  the  child  died.  From 
the  dissection  it  appeared  that  the  bladder 
laid  in  the  middle  of  the  os  sacrum,  and 
consisted  of  a  coat,  and  some  strong  mem- 
brane, which  proceed  from  a  long  fissure 
of  the  bones.  The  extremity  of  the  spinal 
marrow  lay  bare,  and  the  spinal  duct,  in 
the  os  sacrum,  was  uncommonly  wide,  and 
distended  by  the  pressure  of  the  waters, 


SPI  SPI  759 

Upon  tracing  it  to  the  head,  the  brain  was  ventositas.  Teredo.  Fungui  aiticuU.  Jlr- 
found  nearly  in  its  natural  state,  but  the  throcace.  Sideratio  ossia  Cancer  ossis. 
ventricles  contained  so  much  water  that  Gangrtena  ossis,  and  some  French  authors 
the  infundibulum  was  quite  distended  with  exostosis.  When  children  are  the  subjects 
it,  and  the  passage  between  the  third  and  of  this  disease,  M.  Severinus  calls  it  P«dar- 
fourth  ven.ricle  was  greatly  enlarged.  throcace.  A  tumour  arising  from  an  inter- 

He    likewise   takes    notice   of  another   nal  caries  of  a  bone.     It  most  frequently 
case,  where  a  child  lived  about  eight  years   occnrs  in   the   carpus  and  tarsus,  and  is 
labouring    under    this   complaint,  during   known   by  a  continual  pain   in  the  bone, 
which   time  it  seemed  to  enjoy  tolerable    and  a  red  swelling  of  the  skin,  which  has 
health,    though   pale.       Nothing    seemed   a  spongy  feel, 
umiss  in  him,  but  such  a  degree  of  debility        SPINACHIA.  See  Spinacia. 
us  rendered  him  incapable  to  stand  on  his        SPINACIA.     (From  wr&via.,  Spain,  whence 
legs.  it   originally  came,  or  from    its    spinous 

The  tumour,  as  in  the  former  case,  was  seed.)  Spinac/ua.  Spinage.  This  plant, 
in  the  middle  of  the  os  sacrum,  of  the  big.  Spinacia  oleracea  of  Linnaeus  is  sometimes 
ness  of  a  man's  fist,  with  little  discolouring;  directed  for  medicinal  purposes  in  the  cure 
and  upon  pressing  it  became  less.  When  of  phthisical  complaints  ;  made  into  a 
opened  it  was  found  full  of  water,  and  the  poultice,  by  boiling  the  leaves  and  adding 
coats  were  the  same  as  in  the  former,  but  some  oil,  it  forms  an  excellent  emollient, 
the  separation  of  the  bones  was  very  con-  As  an  article  of  food  it  may  be  considered 
aiderable  The  spinal  marrow,  under  ihe  as  similar  to  cabbage  and  other  oleraceous 
tumour,  was  as  small  as  a  pack-thread)  and  plants.  See  Brassica  cup' tat  A. 
rigid  ;  but  there  were  no  morbid  appear-  SPINACTA  OLERACEA.  The  systematic 
ances  in  the  brain.  name  of  spinage.  See  Sfinacia. 

SPINA    BURGHI    MONSPELIENSIS.      Ever-       SPINES    CRATES.        The   spine    of    the 
green  privet.  back. 

SPIN  A  CERVINA.      (So    called   from       SPIITJE  VEKTOSITAS.    A  caries  or  decay 
its  thorns  resembling  those  of  the  stag.)    of  a  bone. 

Rhamnits  catharticns.  Rhamnus  solntivus.  Spinal  marrow.  See  Medulla  spinalis. 
Spina  infectoria.  Cervispina.  Purging  SPINALIS  CERVICIS.  This  muscle, 
buckthorn  The  fruit  or  berries  of  this  which  is  situated  close  to  the  vertebrae 
shrub,  Rhamnus  catharticns  of  Linnaeus  : —  at  the  posterior  part  of  the  neck  and  upper 
spinis  teiminalibus  floribus  quadrajldis  di-  part  of  the  back,  arises,  by  distinct  ten- 
oic/s,  foliis  ovatis,  caule  erecto,  have  been  dons,  from  the  transverse  processes  of  the 
long-  received  into  the  materia  medica :  five  or  six  uppermost  vertebrae  of  the 
they  contain  a  pulpy  deep  green  juice,  of  back,  and,  ascending  obliquely  under  the 
a  faint  unpleasant  smell,  a  bitterish,  acrid,  complexus,  is  inserted,  by  small  tendons, 
nauseous  taste,  which  operate  briskly  by  into  the  spinous  processes  of  the  sixth, 
stool,  producing  thirst,  dryness  of  the  fifth,  fourth,  third,  and  second  vertebrae  of 
mouth  and  fauces,  and  severe  gripings,  the  neck. 

unless  some  diluting  liquor  be  drank  plen-  Its  use  is  to  extend  the  neck  obliquely 
tifully  after  it  :  at  present  it  is  rarely  pre-  backwards. 

scribed  t-xcept  as  a  drastic  purge.  The  SPINALIS  COLLI.  See  Semi-spinatis  colli. 
dose  is  said  to  be  about  20  of  the  fresh  SPINALIS  DORSI.  Transversalis  dorsi 
berries  in  substance  ;  twice  or  thrice  that  of  Win4kw  and  inter-epinenx  of  Du- 
number  in  decoction  ;  a  drachm  or  a  drachm  mas.  This  is  the  name  given  by  Albinus 
and  a  half  of  the  dried  berries;  an  ounce  to  a  tendinous  and  fleshy  mass,  which  is 
of  the  expressed  juice  or  half  an  ounce  of  situated  along  the  spinous  processes  of  the 
the  rob  or  extract,  obtained  by  inspissating  back  and  the  inner  side  of  the  longissimus 
the  juice.  dorsi. 

SPINA  HIHCI..  The  goats-thorn  of  France       It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 

yielding  gum  tragacanth.  spinous  processes  of  the  uppermost  ver- 

SPINA  INFECTORIA.   See  Spina  cervina.       tebrae  of  the  loins,  and  the  lowermost  ones 

SPINA      PURGATRIX.          The      purging   ofthe  back,  and  is  inserted  into  the  spinous 

thorn.  processes  of  the  nine  uppermost  vertebrae 

SPINA  SOLSTITIALIS.  The  calcitrapa  offi-   of  the  back, 
cinalis      Barnaby's  thistle.  Its  use  is  to  extend  the  vertebrae,  and  te 

SPINA  VENTOSA.     (The  term  of  spi-  assist  in  raising  the  spine, 
na   seems   to   have    been    applied  by  the        SPINALES  LUMBORCM.      Muscles    of  the 
Arabians  to  this  disorder,  because  it  occa-   loins. 

sions  a  prickling  in  the  flesh  like  the  punc-  SPINE.  (Spina,  from  spina,  thorn; 
ture  of  thorns  ;  and  the  epithet  ventosa  is  so  called  from  the  spine-like  processes  ot 
added,  because,  upon  touching  the  tumour,  the  vertebrae)  Spin*  dorsi.  Cohimna 
itseems  to  be  filled  with  wind,  though  this  spinalis.  Colwnna  vertebralis.  A  bony 
is  not  the  cause  of  the  distention.)  Spin*  column  or  pillar  extending  in  the  posterior 


760  SFl  SPl 

part  of  the  trunk  from  the  great  occipital  spirit  of  ammonia,  two  pints  ;  oil  of  le^ 
foramen  to  the  sacrum.  It  is  composed  of  mon,  oil  of  cloves,  of  each  two  fluid- 
twenty-four  bones  called  vertebra.  See  drachms."  Mix.  A  stimulating  amispas' 
Vertebrae.  modic  and  sudorific  in  very  general  use 

SPINOSA.  See  Spina  bifida.  to  smell  at   in   faint  ings  and    lowness  of 

SPINOSUM  SYRIACUM.  The  Syrian  spirits.  It  is  exhibited  internally  m  ner- 
broom.  vous  affections,  hys.eria,  and  weakness  of 

SPIRJEA  AFRICAXA.  African  meadow  the  stomach.  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
sweet.  drachm  to  a  drachm. 

SPIREA.  (From  spira,  a  pillar;  so  SPIRITUS  AMMONITE  FCETIDUS.  Fetid 
named  from  its  spiral  stalk.)  Meadow  spirit  of  ammonia.  Formerly  called  spi- 
sweet.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  ritns  volatilis  fatidns  "  Take  of  spirit 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentagynia.  of  ammonia,  two  pints;  assafoetida,  two 
Order,  Icosandria.  ounces"  Macerate  for  twelve  hours,  then 

SPIREA  FILIPEXDULA.  The  systematic  by  a  gentle  fire  d  stil  a  pint  and  a  half 
name  of  the  officinal  dropwort.  See  Fili  into  a  cooled  receiver.  A  stimulating  an- 
pendnla.  tispasmodic,  often  exhibited  to  children 

SPIREA  UI/MARIA.  The  systematic  against  convulsions,  and  to  gouty  and 
name  of  the  meadow  sweet.  S'ee  Ulma-  asthmatic  persons  The  dose  is  from  half 
ria.  a  flmddrachm  to  a  drachm. 

SPIRIT.  Spiritns.  This  name  was  SPIRITUS  AIOIOXIJB  SUCCINATUS.  Succi- 
formerly  given  bj  chemists  to  all  volatile  nated  spirit  of  ammonia.  Formerly  known 
substances  collected  by  distillation.  Three  by  the  names  of  eau  de  luce  /  Spiritus 
principal  kinds  were  distinguished  :  inflam-  satis  ammoniacte  succinatus  :  Liquor  cor- 
mable  or  ardent  spirits,  acid  spirits,  and  nu  cervi  succinatus.  "Take  of  mastich, 
alkaline  spirits.  The  word  spirit  is  now  three  drachms;  alcohol, nine  fluiddrachms; 
almost  exclusively  confined  to  alcohol.  oil  of  lavender,  fourteen  minims  ;  oil  of 

SPIRITUS  jETHEHis  NITRICI.  Spiritus  amber,  four  minims;  solution  of  ammo- 
tetheris  nitrosi.  Spiritus  nitri  dulcis.  A  n«a,  ten  flnidounces."  Macerate  the  mas- 
febrifuge,  diaphoretic,  and  diuretic  com-  t;ch  in  the  alcohol  that  it  may  dissolve, 
pound  mostly  administered  in  asthenia,  and  pour  off  the  clear  tincture,  to  this  add 
nervous  affections,  disuria,  and  calculous  the  remaining  articles,  and  shake  them 
affections.  together.  This  preparation  is  a  compound 

SPIRITUS  .ETHERIS  TITRIOLICI.  Spi-  succinate  of  ammonia.  It  is  much  es- 
ritns  vitrioli  dulcis.  A  diaphoretic,  anti-  teemed  as  a  stimulant  and  nervine  medi- 
spasmod'C,  and  tonic  preparation,  mostly  cine,  and  is  employed  internally  and  exter- 
exhibited  in  nervous  debility  and  weakness  nally  against  spasms,  hysteria,  syncope, 
of  the  primae  vise,  vertigo,  and  the  stings  of  insects".  The 

SPIRITUS  JETHERIS  VITRIOLICI  AROMA-  dose  is  from  ten  minims  to  half  a  fluid- 
TICUS.  An  excellent  stimulating  and  drachm. 

stomachic  compound,  which  is  administer-  SPIRITUS  Asrisr.  Spirit  of  aniseed, 
ed  in  debility  of  the  stomach  and  nervous  Formerly  called  spiritns  anisi  compositus  : 
affections.  Jiqua  seminum  anisi  composita.  "  Take  of 

SriRiTus  ^ETHERIS  VITRIOLICI  co>ipo-  aniseed,  bruised,  half  a  pound  ;  proof  spi- 
SITTS.  A  stimulating  anodyne,  supposed  rit,  a  gallon  ;  water  sufficient  to  prevent 
to  be  the  celebrated  liquor  miDralis  an-  empyreuma."  Macerate  for  24  hours,  and 
odynus  of  Hoff'man  It  is  exhibited  in  fe-  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire.  A  stimu- 
vers,  nervous  affections,  hysteria,  &c.  ;  lating  carminative  and  stomachic  calcu- 
and  in  most  cases  of  fever  where  medicines  lated  to  relieve  flatulency,  borborygmus, 
are  rejected  by  the  stomach,  this  is  of  in-  colic,  and  spasmodic  affections  of  the  bow- 
finite  service.  els.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm 

SPIRITUS  AMMOXI.T:.       Spirit    of  ammo-  to  a  drachm. 

nia.  Formerly  called  spiritns  salts  am-  SPIRITCS  ARMORACIJB  COMPOSITUS.  Com- 
mon/act dulcis.  Spiritns  salts  ammoniaci.  pound  spirit  of  horse-radish,  formerly 
"  Take  of  rectified  spirit,  two  pints  ;  solu-  called  spiritns  raphani  compositus:  Aqua 
tion  of  ammonia,  a  pint  "  Mix.  A  sii-  raphani  composita.  "  Take  of  horse-radish 
mulating  antispasmodic  exhibited  in  cases  root,  fresh  and  sliced,  dried  orange  peel, 
of  asphyxia,  asthenia,  and  in  nervous  dis-  of  each  a  pound;  nutmegs,  bruised,  half  an 
eases,  but  mostly  used  as  an  external  sti-  ounce;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon  ;  water  suffi- 
mulant  against  rheumatism,  sprains  and  cient  to  prevent  empyreuma"  Macerate 
bruises.  for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle 

SPIRITUS  AMMOJTIJE  AROMATICUS.  Aro-  fire.  A  very  warm  stimulating  compound 
matic  spirit  of  ammonia.  Formerly  known  given  in  gouty,  rheumatic,  and  spasmodic 
by  the  name  of  spiritus  ammonite  compo-  affections  of  the  stomach  and  in  scorbutic 
situs:  Spiritus  volntilis  aromaticus :  Spi-  disorders.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid- 
ritus  salis  volatilis  oleosin  "Take  of  drachm  to  half  an  ounce. 


SPI 

SPIRITUS  CAMFHORJE.  Spirit  of  camphor. 
formerly  known  by  'lie  names  of  spiritns 
camfihoratus  :  Spiritns  vinosus  camphorutns  : 
Sp<ritus  vim  camphorutus :  "Take  of  cam- 
phor, four  ounces;  rectified  spirit,  two 
pints  "  Mix,  that  the  camphor  may  be 
dissolved.  A  stimulating1  medicine,  used 
as  an  external  application  against  chil- 
blains, rheumatism,  palsy,  numbness,  and 
gangrene. 

SPIRITUS  CARUI  Spirit  of  carraway. 
Formerly  called  aqua  seminum  carui  "  Take 
of  carraway-seeds,  bruised,  a  pound  and 
half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon;  water  suffi- 
cient to  prevent  empyreuma.  Macerate 
for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gen- 
tle fire  The  dose  is  from  a  fluiddrachm  to 
halt  an  ounce. 

SPIRITUS  CINJJAMOMI.  Spirit  of  cinna- 
mon. Formerly  called  aqua  cinnamomi 
spirituosa,  Jlqiui  cinnamomi  fortis.  "  Take 
of  cinnamon  bark,  bruised,  a  pound;  proof 
spirit,  a  gallon;  water  sufficient  to  prevent 
empyreuma."  Macerate  for  24  hours,  and 
distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire.  Spirit  of 
cinnamon  is  mostly  used  in  conjunction 
with  other  carminatives  to  give  a  pleasant 
flavour;  it  may  be  exhibited  alone  as  a 
carminative  and  stimulant.  The  dose  is 
from  a  fluiddrachm  to  half  an  ounce. 

SPIRITUS  CORJOJ  CERVI.  See  Liquor  car- 
bonatis  ammonite 

SPIRITUS  JUNIPERI  COMPOSITUS.  Com- 
poimd  spirit  of  juniper.  Formerly  called 
aqua  juniperi  composita.  "  Take  of  juniper- 
bf  cries,  bruised,  a  pound;  carraway-seeds, 
bruised,  fennel-seeds,  bruised,  of  each  an 
ounce  and  half;  waier  sufficient  to  prevent 
empyreuma."  Macerate  for  24  hours,  and 
distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire. 

SPIRITUS  LAVEXDULJE.  Spirit  of  laven- 
der. Formerly  called  spiritns  lavendulce 
simplex  "  Take  of  fresh  lavender  flow- 
ers, two  pounds;  rectified  spirit,  a  gal- 
lon; water  sufficient  to  prevent  empyreu- 
ma." Macerate  for  24  hou"S,  and  distil 
a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire.  Though  mostly 
used  as  a  perfume,  this  spirit  may  be  given 
internally  as  a  stimulating  nervine  and 
antispasmodic.  The  dose  is  from  a  fluid- 
drachm to  half  an  ounce. 

SPIRITUS  LAVEXDULA    COMPOSITUS.       Com- 

pound  spirit  of  lavender.  Formerly  call- 
ed jspiritus  lavendulx  compositus  matt/lice. 
"  Take  of  spirit  of  lavender,  three  pints; 
spirit  of  rosemary,  a  pint;  cinnamon  bark, 
bruised,  nutmegs,  bruised,  of  each  half  an 
ounce ;  red  saunders  wood,  sliced,  an 
ounce."  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
strain.  An  elegant  and  useful  antispas- 
modic, and  stimulant  in  very  general  use 
against  nervous  diseases,  lo  wness  of  spirits, 
and  weakness  of  the  stomach,  taken  on  a 
lump  of  sugar. 

SPIRITUS  LUMBRICORUM.  The  spirit  ob- 
tained by  the  distillation  of  the  earth- 
worm  is  similar  to  hartshorn. 


SFJ 


761 


SPIRITUS  MENTH^  PIPERITJE.  Spirit  of 
peppermint.  Formerly  called  spiritus  men- 
thx  piperitidis:  Aqua  menthx  pipcritidifi 
spirituosa.  "  Take  of  peppermint,  dried, 
apo,ndand  half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon; 
water  sufficient  to  prevent  cmpyreumu." 
Macerate  for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon 
by  a  gentle  fire.  This  possesses  all  the 
properties  of  the  peppermint  with  the  sti- 
mulating virtues  of  the  spirit.  The  dose 
from  one  fluiddrachm  to  an  ounce. 

SPIRITUS  MEXTHS:  VIRIDIS.  Spirit  of 
spearmint.  Formerly  called  spiritus  men- 
tlix  saliva: :  Jlqua  menthte  vulgaris  spiri- 
tuosa. "  Take  of  spearmint,  dried,  a 
pound  and  half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon  ; 
water  sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma." 
Macerate  for  twenty-four  hours,  and  distil 
a  gallon.  This  is  most  c  ommonly  added  to 
carminative  or  antispasmodic  draughts, 
and  seldom  exhibited  alone.  The  dose 
from  one  fluiddrachm  to  an  ounce. 

SPIRITUS  MILLEPEDARUM.  A  fluid  vola- 
tile alkali,  whose  virtues  are  similar  to 
hartshorn. 

SPIRITUS  MYNDERERI.  See  Liquor  ace- 
tatis  ammonite. 

SPIRITUS  MTRisTrcaj.  Spirit  of  nutmeg. 
Formerly  called  aqua  nucis  moschutx. 
"  Take  of. nutmegs,  bruised,  tw>  ounces  ; 
proof  spirit,  a  gallon ;  water  sufficient  to 
prevent  empyreuma."  Macerate  for  24 
hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire. 
A  stimulating  and  agreeable  spirit  pos- 
sessing the  virtues  of  the  nutmeg.  The 
dose  from  one  fluiddrachm  to  an  ounce. 

SPIRITUS  NITHI  DULCIS.  See  Spiritus 
xtheris  nitrici. 

SPIRITUS  XITRI  DUPLEX.  The  nitrous 
acid.  See  Jlcidum  nitrosum  and  Nitric 
acid. 

SPIRITUS  NITRI  FUMANS.  See  Jicidum 
nitrosum  and  Nitric  acid. 

SPIRITUS  NITRI  GLAUBERI.  See  Acidum 
nitrosum  and  Nitric  acid. 

SPIRITUS  JHTRI  SIMPLEX.  The  dilute 
nitrous  acid.  See  Jlcidum  nitrosum  dilu- 
tum. 

SPIRITUS  XITRI  VULGARIS.  This  is  now 
called  acidum  nitrosum  dilutum. 

SPIRITUS  PIMENTJE.  Spirit  of  pimento. 
Formerly  called  spiritus  pimento.  "  Take 
of  allspice,  bruised,  two  ounces ;  proof 
spirit,  a  gallon  ;  water  sufficient  to  pre- 
vent empyreuma."  Macerate  for  24  hours, 
and  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire.  A 
stimulating  aromatic  tincture  .mostly  em- 
ployed with  adstringent  and  carminative 
medicines.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid- 
drachm to  half  an  ounce. 

SPIRITUS  PULEGII.  Spirit  of  penny-roy- 
al. Formerly  called  aqua  pulegii  spirituo- 
sa. "  Take  of  pennyroyal,  dried,  a  pound 
and  half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon;  water 
sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma."  Mace- 
rate for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a 
gentle  fire.  This  is  in  very  general  use" 
5  E, 


762                          SPL  SPL 

as   an  emmenagogue  amongst  the   lower  when  the  stomach  is  empty,  and  smaller 

orders.     It  possesses  nervine  and  carmma-  when  it  is  compressed,  or  evacuated  by  a 

live  virtues.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid-  full  stomach. 

drachm  to  half  an  ounce.  It  should  particularly  be  remembered  of 

SPIRITUS  RECTOR.    Boerhaave  and  other  this  viscus,  that  it  is  convex  towards  the 

chemists  give  this  name  to  a  verv  attenua-  ribs,  and  concave  internally:  also,  that  it 

ted  principle,  in  which  the  smell  of  odo-  has  an  excavation,  into  which  vessels  are 

rant  bodies  peculiarly  resides.     Now  call-  inserted. 

ed  aroma.  It  is  connected  with  the  following  parts : 

SpiRixus  RORISMARINI.     Spirit  of   rose-  1.  With  the  stomach,  by  a  ligament  and 

mary.    "  Take  of  rosemary  tops,  fresh,  a  short  vessels.    2.  With  the  omentum,  and 

pound  and  half;  proof  spirit,   a   gallon;  the  left  kidney.     3.  With  the  diaphragm, 

water  sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma."  by  a  portion  of  the  peritonaeum.     4.  With 

Macerate  for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  the  beginning  of  the  pancreas,  by  vessels. 

by  a  gentle  fire.     A  very  fragrant  spirit,  5.  With  the  colon,  by  a  ligament, 

mostly  employed  for  external  purposes  in  In  man  the  spleen  is   covered  with  one 

conjunction  with  other  resolvents.  simple,  firm  membrane,  arising  from  the 

SPIRITUS  SALIS  AMMONIACI  AQ.uosus.  See  peritonaeum,  which  adheres  to  the  spleen, 

Liquor  carbonatus  ammonias.  very  firmly,  by  the  intervention  of  cellular 

SPJRJTUS  SALIS  AMMONIACI  DULCIS.      See  structure. 

Spiritus  ammonite.  The  vessels  of  the  spleen  are,  the  splenic 

SPIRITUS  SALIS  AMMONIACI  SIMPLEX.  See  artery    coming    from    the    c'eliac    artery, 

Liquor  carbonatus  ammonia.  which,  considering  the  size  of  the  spleen, 

SPIRITUS  SALIS   GLAUBERI.     See    Jlcidum  is  much   larger  than  is  requisite  for  the 

muriaticum.  mere  nutrition  of  it.     This  goes  by  serpen- 

SPIRITUS  SALIS  MARINI.     See  Jlcidum  mu-  tine  movements,  out  of  its  course,  over  the 

riaticum.  pancreas,  and  behind  the  stomach,  and  after 

SPIRITUS  TINI  RECTIFICATUS.     See  Jllko-  having  given  off  branches  to  the  adjacent 

hoi.     Rectified  spirit  of  wine  is  in  general  parts,   it  is  inserted  into  the  concave  sur- 

use  to   dissolve   resinous  and  other  medi-  face  of  the   spleen.     It  is  afterwards  divi- 

cines.     It  is  seldom  exhibited  internally,  ded  into  smaller  branches,  which  are  again 

though  it  exists  in  the  diluted  state  in  all  divided  into  other  yet  smaller,  delivering 

vinous  and  spirituous  liquors.  their  blood  immediately  to  the  veins,  but 

SPIRITUS  VINI  TENUIOR.      Proof    spirit,  emitting  it  no  where  else.     The  veins,  at 

which  is  half  the  strength  of  rectified,  is  length,  come  together  into  one,  called  the 

much  employed  for   preparing  tinctures  splenic  vein,  and  having  received  the  large 

of  genuine  resinous  juices,  barks,  roots,  coronary    vein   of  the    stomach,    besides 

&c.  others,    it   constitutes  the  left   principal 

SPIRITUS  VITRIOLI.  See  Sulphuric  acid.  branch  of  the  vena  portac. 

SPIRITUS  VITRIOLI  DULCIS.    See   Spiritus  The   nerves   of  the   spleen    are  small ; 

(gtheris  vitriolici.  they    surround    the    arteries    with    their 

SPIRITUS  VOLATILIS  FCETIDUS.     See    Spi-  branches ;  they  come  from  the  particular 

ritus  ammonite  fee  tidus.  plexus,   which  is  formed  of  the  posterior 

SPISSAMENTUM.     (From  spisso,  to  thick-  branches  of  the  eighth  pair,  and  the  great 

en.)     A  substance  put  into  oils  and  oint-  intercostal  nerve. 

ments  to  make  them  thick.  Lymphatic  vessels  are  almost  only  seen 

Spitting  of  blodd.    See  Haematemesis  and  creeping  along  the  surface  of  the  human 

haemoptysis.  spleen. 

SPLAXCHNICA.       (From    <r7rxcty%vov,    an  The  use  of  spleen  has  not  hitherto  been 

intestine.)     Remedies  for  diseased  bow-  determined;  yet  if  its  situation  and  fabric 

els.  be  regarded,  one  would  imagine  its  use  to 

SPLANCHNOLOGIA.     (From  <rirx«.r%.  consist  chiefly  in  affording  some  assistance 

vov,    an   entrail,    and   AO/O?,  a   disconrse.)  to  the  stomach  during  the  progress  of  di- 

Splanchnology,  or  the  doctrine  of  the  vis-  gestion. 

cera.  Spleenicort.  See  Ceterach. 

SPLANCHNIC  NERVE.  The  great  in-  SPLENALGIA.    (From  O-TTMV,  the  spleen, 

tercostal  nerve    See  Intercostal  nerve.  and  ax^oc,  pain.)     A  pain  in  the  spleen  or 

SPLEEN      27TXWV.     Lien.     The  spleen  its  region. 

or  milt  is  a  spongy  viscus  of  a  livid  colour,  SPLENETICA.    (From  <r;rx»v,  the  spleen.) 

and   so   variable   in   form,    situation,  and  Medicines  which  relieve  diseases  of  the 

magnitude,  that  it  is  hard  to  determine  spleen. 

either.     Nevertheless,  in  a  healthy  man  it  SPLENITIS.         (From      CTTTXXV,       the 

is  always  placed  on  the  left  side,  in  the  left  spleen.)     Inflammation  of  the  spleen.     A 

hypocondrium,  between  the  eleventh  and  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexice  and 

twelfth  false  ribs.     Its   circumference  is  order  phlegmasiae  of  Cullen  ;  characterized 

oblong   and   round,    resembling   an    oval  by   pyrexia,  tension,   heat,    tumour,    and 

figure.    It  is  larger,  to  speak  generally,  pain  in  the  left  hypochondrium,  increased 


by  pressure. 


SPL  SPO  763 


ire.     This  disease,  according  to  ed  Douglas,  and  the  generality  of  writers, 
Juncker,  comes  on  with  a  remarkable  shi-  in  describing1  these  two  portions  as  one 
vering1,  succeeded  by  a  most  intense  heat,  muscle>  especially  as  ihey  are  intimately 
and  very  great  thirst ;   a  pain  and  tnmotir  united  near  their  origin, 
are  perceived  in  the  left  hypocbondrium,  When  this  muscle  acts  singly,  it  draws 
and  the   paroxysms  for  the  most  part  as-  the   head  and  upper  vertebrae  of  the  iuck 
sume  a  quartan  form  ;  when   the  patients  obliquely  backwards;  when  both  act,  they 
expose  themselves  for  a  little  to  the  free  pull  the  head  directly  backwards, 
air,   their   extremities   immediately  grow  SPLEXIUM.      (From  <r?rxyv,  the   spleen  ; 
very  cold.     If  an  hsemorrhagy  happen,  the  so  called  from    its  efficacy   in  disorders  of 
blood  flows  out  of  the  loft   nostril.      The  the  spleen  )     1.  Spleen  wort.      2.   A  corn- 
other  symptoms  are  the  same  with  those  of  press  shaped  like  the  spleen, 
the  hepatitis.     Like  the  liver,  the  spleen  SPLENIUS  CAPITIS    See  Splenius. 
often  is  also  subject  to  achronic  inflamma-  SPUJSTIUS  COLLI.   See  Splenius. 
tion  which  often  happens  after  agues,  and  SPLENOCELE.  (From  O-TTMV,  the  spleen 
is  called  the  ague  cake,  though  that  name  and  n»\»,  a  tumour.)     A    rupture  of  the 
\s  also  frequently  given  to  a  scirrhous  tu-  spleen. 

mour  of  the  liver  succeeding  intermittents.  SPLINT.  A  long  piece  of  wood,  tin, 
The  causes  of  this  disease  are  in  general  or  strong  pasteboard  employed  for  pre- 
the  same  with  those  of  other  inflammatory  venting  the  ends  of  broken  bones  from 
disorders  ;  but  those  which  determine  the  moving,  so  as  to  interrupt  the  process  by 
inflammation  to  that  particular  part  more  which  fractures  unite, 
than  another,  are  very  much  unknown.  SPODIUM.  So-cdW.  The  spodium  of 
It  attacks  persons  of  a  very  plethoric  Dioscorides  and  of  Galen  are  now  not 
and  sanguine  habit  of  body  rather  than  known  in  the  shops.  It  is  said  to  have 
others.  been  produced  by  burning  cadmia  alone 
SPLENIUS.  (From  <TTX«V,  the  spleen  ;  in  the  furnace  ;  for  having  thrown  it  in 
so  named  from  its  resemblance  in  sKape  to  small  pieces  into  the  fire,  near  the  nozzle 
the  spleen,  or  according  to  some  i:  derives  of  the  bellows,  they  blow  the  most  fine 
its  name  from  splenium,  a  ferula,  or  splint,  and  subtle  parts  against  the  roof  of  the 
which  surgeons  apply  to  the  sides  of  a  furnace;  and  what  was  reflected  from 
fractured  bone.)  Splenius  capitis  and  thence  was  called  spodium.  It  differed 
splenius  colli  of  Albinus,  and  cervico-dorsi-  from  the  pompholyx  in  not  being  so  pure* 
mastoidi'en  et  dorso-trachehen  of  Dumas,  and  in  being  more  heavy.  Pliny  distin- 
The  splenius  is  a  flat,  broad,  and  oblong  guishes  several  kinds  of  it,  as  that  of  cop- 
muscle,  in  part  covered  by  the  upper  part  per,  silver,  gold,  and  lead- 
of  the  trapezins,  and  obliquely  situated  be-  SPODIUM  ARABUM.  Burnt  Irory  or  ivory 
tween  the  back  of  the  ear,  and  the  lower  black, 
and  posterior  part  of  the  neck.  SPODIUM  GRJECORCM.  The  white  dung 

It  arises  tendinous  from  the  four  or  five  of  dogs. 

superior  spmous  processes  of  the  dorsal  SPOLIARIUM.       A    private   room   at  the 

vertebrae ;  tendinous  and  fleshy   from  the  baths. 

last  of  the  neck,  and  tendinous  from  the  SPONDYLIUM.     (From   0-aroycft/xo?,  a  ver* 
ligamentum  colli,  or  rather  the  tendons  of  tebra ;    so   named   from  the  shape    of  its 
the   two  splenii    unite   here    inseparably;  root,   or    probably   because   it    was    used 
but  about  the  second  or  third  vertebra  of  against  the  bite  of  a  serpent  called  mov- 
the   neck   they   recede  from    each  other,  <JW/?.)     The  herb  all-heal.  Cow-parsnep. 
so    that   part  of   the  complexus   may    be  SPONDYLUS.      2-nrovJuA®'.       Some    have 
seen.  thought    fit    to   call   the   spine,  or  back- 
It   is  inserted,  by  two  distinct  tendons,  bone  thus,  from  the  shape  and  fitness  of  the 
into  the   transverse  processes  of  the  two  vertebra,  to   move  every  way    upon  one 
first  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  sending  off  some  another, 
few  fibres  to   the  complexus   and    levator  Sponge.  See  Spongia. 
scapulae;    tendinous    and    fleshy   into  the  Sponge-tent.  See  Spongia prxparata. 
upper   and  posterior  part  of  the  mastoid  SPONGIA.     Zsro^/bc,  ffiroyhx..     Sponge., 
process,  and  into  a  ridge  on  the  occipital  A   sea  production,  the   Spongia  ojficinalis 
bone,  where  it  joins  with  the  root  of  that  of   Linnsus ;    the   habitations  of  insects, 
process  Burnt  sponge  is  said  to   cure  effectually 
This   muscle  may   easily  be  separated  the    bronchocele,    and    to   be    of  infinite 
into  two  parts.     Eustachius  and  Fallopius  utility  in  scrophulous  complaints.   Sponge 
were  aware  of  this  ;   Winslow  has  distin-  tents  are  employed  by  surgeons  to  dilate 
guished  them  into  the  superior  and  inferior  fistulous  ulcers,  &c. 

portions  ;  and  Albinus  has  described  them  SPOXGIA  OFFICINALIS.       The  systematic 

as  two  distinct  muscles,  calling  that  part  name  of  the  sponge.  See  Spongia. 

which  is  inserted  into  the  mastoid  process  SPONGIA  PR^EPARATA.     Prepared  sponge, 

and  os  occipitis,  splenius  capitis,  and  that  Sponge  tent.      This  is  formed  by  dipping 

which  is  inserted  into  the  vertebrae  of  the  pieces   of  sponge  in  hot  melted  emplas- 

neck,  splenius  colli.    We  have  here  follow-  trum    cerae    compositum,    and    pressing 


764 


SPU 


STA 


them  between  two  iron  plates.  As  soon 
as  cold,  the  substance  thus  formed  may 
be  cut  into  pieces  of  any  shape,  It  xvas 
formerly  used  for  dilating-  small  openings, 
for  which  it  was  well  adapt,  d,  as  when 
the  wax  melted,  the  elasticity  of  the  sponge 
made  it  expand  and  distend  the  opertng, 
in  which  it  had  been  put.  Mr  Cooper 
informs  us  that  the  best  modern  surgeons 
seldom  employ  it. 

SFOXGIA  USTA.  Burnt  sponge.  "  Cut 
the  sponge  into  pieces,  and  beat  it  that 
any  extraneous  matters  may  be  separated  ; 
then  burn  it  in  a  close  vessel  until  it  be- 
comes black  and  friable  ;  lastly  rub  it  to 
a  very  fine  powder."  This  preparation  is 
exhibited  with  bark  in  the  cure  of  scro- 
phulous  complaints,  and  forms  the  basis 
of  a  lozenge  which  has  been  known  to 
cure  the  bronchocele  in  many  instances. 
The  dose  is  from  a  scruple  to  a  drachm. 

SPONG1OSA  OSSA.  Ossa  turbinata 
inferiora.  These  bones  are  situated  in  the 
under  part  of  the  side  of  the  nose,  they 
are  of  a  triangular  form  and  spongy  ap- 
pearance, resembling  the  os  spongiosum 
superius ;  externally  they  are  convex  ;  in- 
ternally they  are  concave ;  the  convexity 
is  placed  towards  the  septum  nasi,  and 
concavity  outwards.  The  under  edge  of 
each  bone  is  placed  horizontally  near  the 
outer  part  of  the  nose,  and  ending  in  a 
sharp  point  behind.  At  the  upper  part  of 
the  bone  are  two  processes,  the  anterior  of 
which  ascends  and  forms  part  of  the  la- 
crymal  groove,  and  the  posterior  descends 
and  forms  a  hook  to  make  part  of  the  max- 
illary sinus. 

The  connexion  of  this  bone  is  to  the  os 
maxillare,  os  p.ilati  and  os  unguis  by  a  dis- 
tinct suture  in  the  young  subject ;  but  in 
the  adult,  by  a  concretion  of  substance. 

Theossa  spongiosa  afford  •  large  surface 
for  extending  the  organ  of  smell  by  allow- 
ing the.  membrane  of  the  nose  to  be  ex- 
panded, upon  which  the  olfactory  nerves 
are  dispersed. 

In  the  foetus,  these  bones  are  almost 
complete. 

SPONGIOSUM  os.  1.  The  ethmoid  bone. 
2.  See  Spongiosa  ossa 

SPONGOIDES.  (2<nro}/3-j«/(f»c,  from  a-to-o-y- 
>/cc,  a  sponge,  and  eif®* ,  forma,  a  shape.) 
Is  the  same  as  Os  cribrtforme ,  because  it 
is  hollow  and  porous  like  a  sponge  or 
sieve. 

SPORADIC.  (SporadicJis,  from  o-irtip*, 
to  sow.)  An  epithet  for  such  infectious 
and  other  diseases  as  seize  a  few  persons 
at  any  time  or  season. 

Spotted  lungwort.  See  Pulmonaria. 

SPRUCE.  1.  A  particular  species  of 
fir.  2.  A  fermented  liquor  called  spruce- 
beer  prepared  from  the  spruce  fir.  From 
the  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  it  contains, 
it  is  found  a  useful  antiscorbutic. 

Spurge  flax    Set  Thymalcea. 

Spurge  laurel.  See  Laureola. 


Spurge  olive.  See  Mezereurn.. 

Sprain    See  Sub'uxutio. 

SPUTAIM£>-.  See  fyutwn. 

SPUTUM.  (Fr.,i,  spuo>  to  spit.)  Sjjto. 
tamen.  Saliva.  Any  kind  of  expectora- 
tion. 

SatJAMAniA.  (From  squama,  a  scale  ; 
so  called  from  its  scaly  roots.)  The  great 
tooth  wo»*t. 

SQUAMOSE  SUTURE  (Sutura  squa- 
mosu  f  from  squama,  a  scale  ;  because  the 
bones  lie  over  each  other  like  scales.)  The 
suture  which  unites  the  squamose  portion 
of  the  temporal  bone  with  the  parietal, 

Squill.  See  Scilla. 

Sat  ILIA.  See  Scilla. 

SCLUINA^THUS.  (From  squinanthia,  the 
quincey  ;  so  named  from  its  uses  in  the 
quincey  )  Squinanthitm  The  sweet  rush 
was  once  so  called.  See  Juncus  odoratns. 

STACHYS.  (2r«^i/f,  a  spike  ;  so  named 
from  its  spicateu  stalk  and  seed.)  The 
wild  sage.  The  base  horehound  or  marru- 
bium  hispanicwm. 

STACHYS  FCETIDA.  Yellow  archangel. 
Hed.^e-nettle. 

STACHTS  PALUSTRIS.  Clown's  wound-wort 
or  all  heal. 

STACTE.  (2T«iKT«,  from  r«fa>,  to  distil.) 
Signifies  that  kind  of  myrrh  which  dis'ils 
or  falls  in  drops  from  the  trees.  It  is  also 
used  by  some  writers  for  a  more  liquid 
kind  of  amber  than  what  is  commonly  met 
with  in  the  shops  ;  whence  in  Scnbonius 
Largas,  JEgmeta,  and  some  others,  we 
meet  with  a  collyrium,  and  several  other 
forms,  wherein  this  was  the  chief  ingre- 
dient, distinguished  by  the  name  of  Stac- 
tica. 

STACTICON.  Instillation.  An  eye- 
water. 

STAGMA.  (r«fa>,  to  distil.)  Any  distil- 
led liquor.  The  vitriolic  acid. 

STALAGMUS.  (From  r*x«tfa>,  to  distil.} 
Distillation. 

STAI/HCA.  (From  <rtX\u>,  to  contract.) 
Healing  applications. 

STANNI  PULVIS.  Tin  finely  filed  is  ex- 
hibited internally  as  a  vermifuge. 

STANNUM.  See  Tin. 

STAPEDIS  TWUSCULUS    See  Stapedius. 

STAPEDIUS.  (Sntpedius.  sc.  muscv-, 
his  {  from  stapes,  one  of  the  bones  of  the 
ear.)  Musculus  stapes  of  Cowper,  and 
pyrumidal-stupedien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
of  the  internal  ear,  which  draws  the  stapes 
obliquely  upwards  towards  the  cavern, 
by  which  the  posterior  parts  of  its  base  is 
moved  inwards,  and  the  anterior  part  out- 
wards. 

STAPES.  (In  quo  pes  stat.)  A  bone 
of  the  internal  ear,  so  called  from  its  re- 
semblance to  a  stirrup 

STAPHILINUS.  See  Jlzygos  nvulx. 

STAPHILINUS  EXTERHUS.  See  Circumflex- 
us  palati. 

STAPHIS.  ST«<^C,  is  strictly  a  grape,  or 
a  bunch  of  grapes ;  whence  from  their  like- 


STA 

aess  thereunto  it  is  applied  to  many  other 
things,  especially  the  glanaulous  parts  of 
the  body,  whether  natural  or  distem- 
pered. 

STAPHISAGRIA.  (2<rrt<f>/c  */>/«,  wild 
vine  ;  from  the  resemblance  of  its  leaves 
to  those  of  the  vine.)  Staphys.  Pedicula- 
ria.  Staves  acre.  Detphinum  staphisagria 
of  Linnaeus: — nectanis  tetraphyllis  petulo 
•brevioribus,  foliis  pulmatis,  lobis  otusis. 
The  seeds,  which  are  the  only  parts  di- 
rected for  medicinal  use,  are  usually  im- 
ported here  from  Italy ;  they  are  large, 
rough,  of  an  irregular  triangular  figure,  and 
of  a  blackish  colour  on  the  outside,  but 
yellowish  within  ;  their  smell  is  disagree- 
able, and  somewhat  fetid  ;  to  the  taste 
they  are  very  bitter,  acrid,  and  nauseous. 
It  WHS  formerly  employed  as  a  masticato- 
ry, but  is  now  confined  to  external  use 
in  some  kinds  of  cutaneous  eruptions,  but 
more  especially  for  destroying  lice  and 
other  insects ;  hence  by  the  vulgar  it  is 
called  louse-wort. 

STAPHYLE.  (SfetyvXH,  A  grape  o  rrai- 
sin  ;  so  called  from  its  resemblance.)  The 
uvula. 

STAPHYLINUS.  (Staphjlimi8t  sc.  muscu- 
his,  from  rr^i/xw,  the  uvula.)  See  Jity- 
gos  uvulx. 

STAPHYUNUS  EXTERNUS.  See  Circum- 
faxus  palati. 

STAPHYLITOJS  GRJECOBUM.  Staphylinus 
sylvestris.  The  wild  carrot. 

STAPHYLOMA.  (From  <r*<|>u*»,  a 
grape  ;  so  named  from  its  being  though*  to 
resemble  a  grape.)  Staphylosis.  A  dis- 
ease of  the  eye-ball  in  which  the  cornea 
loses  its  natural  transparency,  rises  above 
the  level  of  the  eye,  and  successively  even 
projects  beyond  the  eye-lids,  in  the  form 
of  an  elongated,  whitish,  or  pearl-coloured 
tumour  which  is  sometimes  smooth,  some- 
times uneven,  and  is  attended  with  a  tot  .1 
loss  of  sight.  The  proximate  cause  is  an 
effusion  of  thick  humour  between  the  la- 
mellze  of  the  cornea,  so  that  the  internal 
and  external  superfices  of  the  cornea, 
very  much  protuberates.  The  remote 
causes  are,  an  habitual  ophthalmia,  great 
contusion,  and  frequently  a  deposition  of 
tjhe  variolous  humour  in  the  small-pox.  The 
species  are : 

1st.  Staphyloma  totale,  which  occupies 
the  whole  transparent  cornea;  this  is  the 
most  frequent  species.  The  symptoms 
are,  the  opaque  cornea  protuberates,  and 
if  in  the  form  of  a  cone  increasing  in 
magnitude,  it  pushes  out  and  inverts  the 
lower  eye-lid;  and  sometimes  the  morbid 
cornea  is  so  long  elongated,  as  to  lay  on 
the  chjeek,  causing  friction  and  excoria- 
tion. The  bulb  of  the  eye  being  exposed 
to  the  air,  sordes  generate,  the  inferior 
palpebra  is  irritated  by  the  cilia,  and  very 
painful  red  and  small  papillae  are  observ- 
able. 

2nd.    Staphyloma  racemosttm,  is  a  staphy- 


STA 


765 


loma  formed  by  carnous  tubercles,  about 
the  size  of  a  small  pin's  head. 

3d.  Staphyloma  Jxirtiale,  which  occu pi  •» 
some  part  of  the  cornea:  it  exli,bn.s  an 
opaque  tumour  prominent  from  ihe  cornea, 
similar  to  a  small  blueish  grape. 

4th.  Stuphyloma  sclerotic*,  is  a  bluish 
tumour  attache*.,  to  some  part  of  the  scle- 
rotica,  but  arising  from  the  tunica  albngi- 
nea. 

5lh  Staphyloma  pellucidumt  m  which 
the  cornea  is  noi  thicken -d  or  incr^s 
sated,  but  very  much  extended  and  pel 
lucid. 

6th.  Staphyloma  complicutum,  wl  rh  ig 
complicated  wuh  an  ulcer,  ecu.  pi«im, 
caruncles,  or  any  other  disorder  01  the 
eye. 

7th.  Staphyloma  iridis.  For  this  species 
see  Ptosis^  iridis. 

STAR  THISTLE.  The  roots  of  this  plant, 
Carlina  accntlis  of  Linnaeus,  are  said  to  be 
diuretic,  and  by  some  recommended  in 
gravel  and  jaundice. 

STARCH.  Jlmylum.  The  fecula  of 
wheaten  flour.  See  Jlmylum. 

Starch  is  one  of  the  constituent  parts  in 
all  mealy  farinaceous  seeds,  fruits,  roots,  and 
other  parts  of  plants.  Our  common  starch 
is  made  from  wheat.  It  is  not  necessary 
that  the  grain  be  first  br  ised  in  mills. 
The  entire  corn,  well  cleansed,  is  soaked 
in  cold  water  until  the  husk  separates  ;  and 
the  grains,  having  become  quite  soft,  give 
out  by  pressure  a  milky  fluid.  The  grains 
are  then  taken  out  of  the  water  by  means 
of  a  sieve,  put  into  a  coarse  linen  suck, 
and  transferred  into  the  treading  tub  ; 
where  they  are  trodden,  after  cold  water 
has  been  poured  upon  them. 

By  this  operation  the  starchy  part  is 
washed  out,  and  mingling  with  the  water 
makes  it  milky.  The  water  is  now  drawn 
off,  running  through  a  sieve  into  the  settling 
tub.  Fresh  water  is  again  effused  upon  the 
grains,  and  the  same  operation  is  continued 
till  the  water  in  the  treuding-tub  is  no 
longer  rendered  milky.  The  starch  here 
precipitates  by  repose  from  the  water  that 
held  it  suspended  ;  during  which,  especial- 
ly in  a  warm  season,  the  mucilaginous  sac- 
charine matter  of  the  flour,  that  was  dis- 
solved by  the  water,  goes  into  the  acetous 
fermentation.  From  this  cause  the  starch 
grows  still  purer  and  whiter.  The  water 
is  next  let  off  from  the  starch,  which  is 
several  times  more  washed  with  clear  fresh 
water  ;  the  remaining  part  of  which  is 
suffered  to  drip  through  linen  cloths  sup- 
ported by  hurdles,  upon  which  the  vret 
starch  is  placed.  When  the  starch 
has  fully  subsided,  it  is  wrapt  in, 
wrung  between  these  cloths,  or  pressed, 
to  extort  still  more  of  the  remaining  li- 
quid. 

It  is  afterwards  cut  into  pieces,  which 
are  laid  in  airy  places  on  slightly  burnt 
bricks  to  be  completely  dried,  partly  by 


766  STE  STE 

the  free  currency  of  air,  and  partly  by  the  which  cases  no  conception  can  take  place  ; 
bricks  imbibing  their  moisture.  Lastly,  — from  universal  debility  and  relaxation  > 
the  outer  crust  is  scraped  off,  and  they  are  or  a  local  debility  of  the  genital  system; 
broken  into  smaller  pieces,  by  which  means,  the  parts  having  lost 

In  the  sacks  wherein  the  corn  was  trod-  their  tone,  or  contractile  power,  the  semen 
den  there  remain  its  husks  and  glutinous  is  thrown  off  immediately  post  coitiim  / — 
pans;  and  this  residuum  is  employed  as  from  imperforation  of  the  Vagina,  of  the 
food  for  cattle.  uterus,  or  tubse,  or  from  diseased  ova, 

STATICE.     (From  r*Ti£»f  to  stop,  so    &c 

named  from  its  supposed  property  of  re-  STERNO.  Names  compounded  of  this 
straining  haemorrhages  )  The  name  of  a  word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system,  to  the  sternum  ;  as, 

Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Pentagynia.  STERXO-CLEIDO  HYOIDECS.  See  Sterno- 
The  herb  sea-thirst.  hyoideits. 

STATICE  LIMONIUM.  The  systematic  STERNO-CLEIDO  MASTOIDEUS. 
name  of  the  thrift  or  sea  frisk.  See  Behen  Sterno-mastoideus  and  cleido-mastoideus  of 
rubrnm.  Albinus.  JWastoidetisof  Douglas  and  Cow- 

STATIOXARIA  FEBRIS.  A  stationary  per,  and  terno  cluvio-mastoidien  of  Dumas, 
fever.  So  Sydenham  called  those  fevers  A  muscle,  on  the  anterior  and  lateral  part 
which  happen  when  there  are  certain  ge-  of  the  neck,  which  turns  the  head  to  one 
neral  constitutions  of  the  years,  which  owe  side  and  bends  it  forward.  It  arses  by  two 
their  origin  neither  to  heat,  cold,  dryness,  distinct  origins;  the  anterior  tendinous  and 
nor  moisture,  but  rather  depend  on  a  cer-  fleshy,  from  the  top  ot  the  sternum  near 
tain  secret  and  inexplicable  alteration  in  the  junction  with  the  clavicle  ;  the  poste- 
the  bowels  of  the  earth,  whence  the  air  rior  fleshy,  from  the  upper  and  anterior 
becomes  impregnated  with  such  kinds  of  part  of  the  clavicle;  both  unite  a  little 
effluvia  as  subject  the  body  to  particular  above  the  anterior  articulation  ot  the  cla- 
distempers,  so  long  as  that  kind  of  consti-  vide,  to  form  one  muscle,  which  runs  ob- 
tution  prevails,  which,  after  a  certain  liquely  upwards  and  outwards  to  be  insert- 
course  of  years,  declines  and  gives  way  ed,  by  a  thick  strong  tendon,  into  the 
to  another.  mastoid  process  of  the  tempor.il  bone, 

Stavesacre.     See  Sftaphisagrta.  which  it  surrounds;  and  gradually becpnt- 

STEATOCELE.  (From  r«*g,  suet,  and  ing  thinner,  is  inserted  as  fa-  back  as  the 
x.»\»,  a  tumour.)  A  collection  of  a  suetty  lambdoidal  sutur  . 

substance  in  the  scrotum.  STERNO  COST  ALES.      Vesalms   con- 

STEATOMA.     (From  rs^g,  suet.)     An   sidered  these  as  forming  a  single  muscle  on 

encysted  tumour,   whose  contents  are  of  each  side,  of  a  triangular  shape  ;  hence  we 

a  suetty  consistence.  find  the  name  of  triungularis  wdi>pted  by 

STEEL.       Chabjbs.      The    best,    hard-   Douglas  and  A'binus  ;  "but  Verhejen,  who 

est,  finest,  and  closest  grained  iron,  com-  first  taught  that  they  ough    ;o  be  described 

bined  wiih   carbon  by   a  particular   pro-  as  four  or  five  distinct  musrles,  gave  them 

cess.  the  name  of  sterna  costales  ,•  and  in  this  he 

STELOCHITES.     See  Osteocolla.  is  very   properly    followed    by    Winslow, 

STELLA.      (From    r«AAo>,    to  arise.)      A   Halier,  and  Lietaud. 

star.     A  bandage  with  many  crossings  like        These  muscles  are  situated  at  each  side 

a  star.  of  the  under  surface  of  the  sternum,  upon 

STELT-ARIA.       (From    stclla,  a  star;    so    the  cartilages  of  the  third,   fourth,  fifth* 

named  from  the  star-like  disposition  of  its    and  sixth  ribs.     Their  number  varies  in 

leaves.)     Stitch-wort.     Ladies  mantle.          different   subjects ;    very  often  there  are 

STEMA.     (From    r»;u/,  to   stand.)     The   only  three,  sometimes  five,  and   even  six, 

penis.  but  most  usually  we  find  only  four. 

Stemless  milkvetch.  See  Astragalus  ex-  The  lowermost  of  the  sterrio  costales, 
capns.  or  what  would  be  called  the  inferior  por- 

STEXOTHORACES.  (From  revc?,  narrow,  tion  of  the  triangnlaris,  arises  tendinous 
and  Sfegst^,  the  chest.)  Those  who  have  and  fleshy  from  the  ed^e  and  innersurface 
narrow  chests  are  so  called.  of  the  lower  part  of  the  cartilago  ensifor- 

STERILITY.  Barrenness,  in  opposi-  mis,  where  its  fibres  intermix  wi'th  those  of 
tion  to  fertility.  In  women  this  sometimes  the  diaphragm  and  transversalis  abdominis. 
happens  from  a  miscarriage,  or  violent  Its  fibres  run  nearly  in  a  transverse  direc- 
lubour  injuring  some  of  the  genital  parts  ;  tion,  and  are  inserted,  by  a  broad  thin  ten- 
but  one  of  the  most  frequent  causes  is  tlie  don,  into  the  inner  surface  of  the  cartilage 
suppression  of  the  menstrual  flux.  There  of  the  sixth  rib,  and  lower  edge  of  that  of 
are  other  causes,  however,  arising  from  the  fifth. 

various  diseases  incident  to  those  parts  ;  The  second  and  largest  of  the  sterno 
by  which  the  uterus  may  be  unfit  to  re-  costales,  arise-  tendinous  from  the  curtila- 
ceive  or  retain  the  male  seed; — from  the  go  ensifbrnvs  and  lower  prrt  of  the  sUr- 
tubse  fallopianx  being  too  short,  or  having  num,  laterally,  and,  rtmnng  a  little  ob- 
fost  their  erective  power ;  in  either  of  liquely  outwards,  is  inserted  into  the  lower 


STE 


STE 


767 


edge  of  the  cartilage  of  the  fifth,  and  some-  over  the  thyroid  gland  and  the  cricoid  car- 
times  of  the  fourth  rib.  tilage,  is  inserted  tendinous  into  the  lower 

The  third  arises  tendinous  from  the  sides  and  posterior  edge  of  the  rough  line  of  the 
of  the  middle  part  of  the  sternum,  near  the  thyroid  cartilage,  immediately  under  the 
cartilages  of  the  fourth  and  fifth  ribs,  and,  insertion  of  the  last-described  muscle. 
ascending  obliquely  outwards,  is  inserted  Now  and  then  a  few  of  its  fibres  pass  on  to 
into  ihe  cartilage  of  the  third  rib.  the  os  hyoides.  Its  use  is  to  draw  the 

The  fourth  and  uppermost,  which  is  the  thyroid  cartilage,  and  consequently  the  la- 
most  frequently  wanting,  arises  tendinous  rynx,  downwards. 

from  the  beginning  of  the  cartilage  of  the  STERNUM.  Pectons  os.  The  breast- 
third  rib  an'd  the  adjacent  part  of  the  ster-  bone.  The  sternum  os  pectoris,  or  breasU 
ftum,  and  running  almost  perpendicularly  bone,  is  the  oblong,  flat  bone,  placed  at 
upwards,  is  inserted  by  a  thin  tendon  the  fore  part  of  the  thorax.  The  ossifica- 
(which  covers  a  part  of  the  second  internal  tion  of  this  bone  in  the  foetus  beginning 
intercostal),  into  the  cartilage  and  begin-  from  many  different  points  at  the  same 
:ning  of  the  bony  part  of  the  second  rib.  time,  we  find  it,  in  young  subjects,  corn- 
All  these  muscles  are  more  or  less  inter-  posed  of  several  bones  united  by  carti- 
mixed  with  one  another  at  their  origin,  lages;  but  as  we  advance  in  life,  most  of 
and  this  probably  occasioned  them  to  be  these  cartilages  ossify,  and  the  sternum,  in 
considered  as  one  muscle.  Fallopius  in-  the  adult  state,  is  found  to  consist  of  hree, 
form  us,  that  the  plate  Vesalius  has  given  and  sometimes  only  of  two  pieces,  the  two 
of  them  was  taken  from  a  dog,  in  which  lower  portions  being  united  into  one ;  and 
animal  they  are  much  larger  than  in  man.  very  often,  in  old  subjects,  the  whole  is 
Douglas  has  endeavoured  to  account  for  formed  into  one  bone.  But,  even  in  the 
this  difference,  but  his  explanation  is  far  latter  case,  we  may  still  observe  the  marks 
from  being  satisfactory.  of  its  former  divisions;  so  that,  in  describ- 

STERNO  HYOIDEUS.  As  this  mus-  ing  the  bone,  we  may  very  properly  divide 
cle  arises  from  the  clavicle,  as  well  as  it  into  its  upper,  middle,  and  interior  por- 
from  the  sternum,  Winslow  calls  it  sterna-  tions. 

cleido  hyoideus.  It  is  a  long,  flat,  and  thin  The  upper  portion  forms  an  irregular 
muscle,  situated  obliquely  between  the  square,  which,  without  much  reason,  has, 
sternum  and  os  hyoides,  behind  the  lower  by  many  writers,  been  compared  to  the 
part  of  the  mastoideus,  and  covering  the  figure  of  a  heart  as  it  is  painted  on  cards. 
sterna- 1 hyroi deus  and  the  hyo-thyroideus.  It  is  of  considerable  thickness,  especially 
It  arises,  by  very  short  tendinous  fibres,  at  its  upper  part.  Its  anterior  surface  is 
from  the  cartilaginous  part  of  the  first  rib,  irregular,  and  slightly  convex;  posteriorly, 
from  the  upper  and  inner  part  of  the  it  is  somewhat  concave  Its  upper  middle 
sternum,  from  the  capsular  ligament  that  part  is  hollowed,  to  make  way  for  the  tra«- 
connects  that  bone  with  the  clavicle,  and  chea  arteria.  On  each  side,  superiorly, 
commonly  from  a  small  part  of  the  clavicle  we  observe  an  oblong  articulating  surface, 
itself;  from  thence,  ascending  along  the  covered  with  cartilage  in  the  recent  sub- 
anterior  and  lateral  part^of  the  neck,  we  ject,  for  receiving  the  ends  of  the  clavi- 
see  it  united  to  its  fellow,  opposite  to  the  cles.  Immediately  below  this,  on  each 
inferior  part  of  the  larynx,  by  means  of  a  side,  the  bone  becomes  thinner,  and  we 
thin  membrane,  which  forms  a  kind  of  observe  a  rough  surface  for  receiving  the 
tinea  alba.  After  this  the  two  muscles  se-  cartilage  of  the  first  rib,  and,  almost  close 
parate  again,  and  each  passing  over  the  to  the  inferior  edt^e  of  this,  we  find  the 
side  of  the  thyroid  cartilage,  is  inserted  half  of  such  another  surface,  which,  com- 
into  the  basis  of  theos  hyoides,  immediate-  bined  with  a  similar  surface  in  the  middle 
ly  behind  the  insertion  of  the  last-described  portion  of  the  sternum,  serves  for  the 
muscle.  articulation  of  the  cartilage  of  the  second 

Its  use  is  to  draw  the  os  hyoides  down-   rib. 

wards.  The  middle  portion  is  much  longer,  nar- 

STERNO  MASTOIDEUS.  See  Sterno-  rower,  and  thinner  than  the  former;  but 
cleido-mastoideiis.  is  somewhat  broader  and  thinner  below 

STERNO  THYROIDEUS.  Sterno-thy.  than  above,  where  it  is  connected  with 
roidien  of  Dumas.  This  is  flat  and  thin,  like  the  upper  portion.  The  whole  of  its  ante- 
the  preceding  muscle,  but  longer  and  broad-  rior  surface  is  slightly  convex,  and  within 
er.  Itis  situated  at  the  for  part  of  the  neck,  it  is  slightly  concave.  Its  edges,  on  each 
between  the  sternum  and  thyroid  cartilage,  side,  affords  four  articulating  surfaces,  for 
and  behind  the  sterno  hyoideus.  Ii  arises  the  third,  fourth  fifth,  and  sixth  ribs  ;  and 
broad  and  fleshy  from  the  upper  and  inner  parts  of  articulating  surfaces  at  its  upper 
part  of  the  sternum,  between  the  cartil.ges  and  lower  parts,  for  the  second  and  se- 
of  the  first  and  second  ribs,  from  each  of  venth  ribs.  About  the  middle  of  this  por- 
which  it  receives  some  few  fibres,  as  well  tion  of  the  sternum  we  sometimes  find  a 
as  from  the  clavicle  where  it  joins  with  the  considerable  hole,  large  enough  in  some 
sternum.  From  thence,  growing  some-  subjects  to  admit  the  end  of  the  little  fin- 
what  narrower,  it  ascends,  and,  passing  ger.  Sylvius  seems  to  have  been  the  first 


768 


STE 


STO 


\vho  described  it.  Riolanus  and  some 
others  after  him  have,  without  reason,  sup- 
posed it  to  be  more  frequent  in  women 
than  in  men.  In  the  recent  subject  it  is 
closed  by  a  cartilaginous  substance;  and, 
as  it  does  not  seem  destined  for  the  trans- 
mission of  vessels,  as  some  writers  have 
asserted,  we  may,  perhaps  very  properly, 
with  M.  Hunauld,  consider  it  as  an  acci- 
dental circumstance,  occasioned  by  an  in- 
terruption of  the  ossification,  before  the 
whole  of  this  part  of  the  bone  is  com- 
pletely ossified. 

The  third  and  inferior  portion  of  the 
sternum  is  separated  from  the  former  by  a 
line,  which  is  seldom  altogether  oblitera- 
ted, even  in  the  oldest  subjects.  It  is 
smaller  than  the  other  parts  of  the  bone* 
and  descends  between  the  ribs,  so  as  to 
have  been  considered  as  an  appendix  to 
the  rest  of  the  sternum.  From  its  shape, 
and  its  being  constantly  in  a  state  of  car- 
tilage in  young  subjects,  it  has  been  <  om- 
monly  named  cartilago  xiphoides,  ensifor- 
mis,  or  sword-like  cartilage;  though  many 
of  the  ancients  gave  the  name  of  xiphoides 
to  the  whole  sternum;  comparing  the  two 
first  bones  to  the  handle,  and  ihis  appen- 
dix to  the  blade  of  the  sword.  The  shape 
of  this  appendix  varies  in  different  sub- 
jects ;  in  some  it  is  longer  and  more  point- 
ed, in  others  shorter  and  more  obtuse. 
Veslingius  has  seen  it  reaching  as  low  as 
the  navel,  and  incommoding  the  motion  of 
the  trunk  forwards.  In  general  it  termi- 
nates obtusely,  or  in  a  single  point;  some- 
times, however,  it  is  bifurcated,  and  Eu- 
stachius  and  Haller  have  seen  it  trifid. 
Very  often  we  find  it  perforated,  for  the 
transmission  of  branches  of  the  mammary 
artery.  In  the  adult  it  is  usually  ossified 
and  tipped  with  cartilage,  but  it  very  often 
continues  cartilaginous  through  life,  and 
H..ller  once  found  it  in  this  state  in  a 
woman  who  died  in  her  hundredth  year. 

The  substance  of  the  sternum,  inter- 
nally,  is  of  a  light,  spongy  texture,  co- 
vered externally  with  a  thin  bony  plate; 
hence  it  happens  that  this  bone  is  easily 
fractured.  From  the  description  we  have 
given  of  it,  its  uses  may  be  easily  under- 
stood. We  have  seen  it  serving  for  the 
articulation  of  srven  true  ribs  on  each  side, 
and  hence  xve  shall  find  it  of  considerable 
use  in  respiration.  We  likewise  observed, 
that  it  is  articulated  with  each  of  the  cla- 
vicles. It  serves  for  the  .origin  and  inser- 
tion of  several  muscles ;  it  supports  the 
mediastinum  ;  and  lastly,  defends  the  heart 
and  lungs;  and  it  is  observable,  that  we 
find  a  similar  bone  in  almost  all  animals 
that  have  lungs,  and  even  in  such  as  have 
no  ribs,  of  which  latter  we  have  an  in- 
stance in  the  frog. 

STERNUTAMENTORIA.    See  Ptarmica. 

STERTOR  A  noisy  kind  of  respira- 
tion, us  is  observed  in  apoplexy.  A  snor- 
Fhg-,  or  snorting. 


STHENIA.  A  term  employed  by  the 
followers  of  Dr.  Brown,  to  denote  that 
state  of  the  body  which  disposes  to  inflam- 
matory diseases  in  opposition  to  those  of 
debility,  which  arise  from  asthenia. 

STIBIALIA.  (From  stibium,  antimony.) 
Antimonials.  Medicines  whose  chief  in- 
gredient is  antimony. 

STIBIJ  ESSENTIA.  Antimonial  wine. 

STIBIUM.  (STiCiov:  from  ?<*£«».  to 
shine.)  An  ancient  name  of  antimony.  See 
Jlntimonium. 

STIGMA,  (^-r/^at :  from  r/fo>,  to  in- 
flict blows.)  A  small  red  speck  in  the 
skin,  occasioning  no  elevation  of  the  cu- 
ticle. Stigmata  are  generally  distinct,  or 
apart  from  each  other.  They  sometimes 
assume  a  livid  colour,  and  are  then  termed 
petechix. 

STILBOMA.  (From  r*x£o>,  to  polish.)  A 
cosmetic. 

STILLICIDIUM.  (From  atillo,  to  drop, 
and  cado,  to  fall  )  A  strangury,  or  dis- 
charge of  vhe  urine  drop  by  drop.  Also  the 
pumping  upon  a  part. 

STIMMI.   'S.Ttfjit,  Antimony. 

STIMULANTS.  (Stimulantia,  sc.  me- 
dicumenta  ,•  from  stimulo,  to  stir  up  )  Me- 
dicines are  so  termed  which  possess  a 
power  of  exciting  the  animal  energy.  They 
are  divided  into,  1.  Stimulantia  tomca,  as 
sinapi,  cantharides,  mercurii  praeparationes. 
2-  Stimulantia  defusibilia,  as  alkali  volatile, 
electricity,  heat,  &c.  3.  Stimulantia  car- 
diaca,  as  cinnumomum,  mix  moschata,  tvinc, 
&c. 

STIMULUS.  Any  thing  which  irri- 
tates. 

Stinking  lettuce.   See  Lactuca  graveolens* 

STIZOLOBIUSI.  The  cowage  is  sometimes 
so  called.  See  Dolichos. 

STOECHAS.  (From  s-ot%&fes,  the  islands 
on  which  it  grew.)  French  lavender. 

STOECHAS  AHABICA.  French  lavender. 
Spica  hortulana.  Stucadore.  Lavendula 
steechas  of  Lmnxus.  This  plant  is  much 
less  grateful  in  smell  and  flavour  than  the 
common  lavender,  to  which  it  is  allied  in 
its  properties. 

STOECHAS  CITRIXA.    See  Elichryswn. 

STOMACACE.  (From  ro^at,  the  mouth, 
and  **««?,  evil.).  Canker.  A  fetor  in  the 
mouth,  with  a  bloody  discharge  from  the 
gums.  It  is  generally  a  symptom  of  the 
scurvy.  It  is  also  a  name  for  the  scurvy. 

STOMACH.  (The  word  stomachus  pro- 
perly belongs  to  the  upper  orifice  of  the 
stomach,  though  given  to  the  whole  viscus.) 
Ventriculns.  Jtnocxlia.  Gaster.  Nedys.  A 
membranous  receptacle,  situated  in  the  epi- 
gastric region,  which  receives  the  food  from 
the  oesophagus  ;  its  figure  is  somewhat  ob- 
long and  round :  it  is  largest  on  the  left  side, 
and  gradually  diminishes  towards  its  lower 
orifice,  where  it  is  the  least.  Its  superior 
orifice,  where  the  oesophagus  terminates, 
is  called  the  cardia  ;  the  inferior  orifice, 
where  the  intestine  begins,  the  pylorus- 


STR 

The  anterior  surface  is  turned  towards  the 
abdominal  muscles,  and  the  posterior  op- 
posite the  lumbar  vertebrae.  It  has  two 
curvatures  ;  the  first  is  called  the  great 
curvature  of  the  stomach,  and  extends 
downwards,  from  one  orifice  to  the  o'her, 
having- the  omentnm  adhering  to  it;  the 
flecond  is  the  small  curvature,  which  is 
also- between  bo'h  orifices,  but  superiorly 
and  posteriorly.  The  stoma-  h,  like  the 
intestinal  canal,  is  composed  of  threecoais, 
or  membranes:  1.  The  outermost,  which 
is  very  firm,  and  from  the  peritonaeum.  2. 
The  muscular,  which  is  very  ihick,  and 
composed  of  various  muscular  fibres  ;  and, 
3.  The  innermost,  or  villous  coat,  which  is 
covered  with  exhaling- and  inhaling  vessels, 
and  mucus.  These  coats  are  connected 
together  by  cellular  membrane.  The  glands 
of  the  stomach  which  separate  the  mucus 
are  situated  between  the  villous  and  mus- 
cular coat,  in  the  cellular  structure.  The 
arteries  of  the  stomach  come  chiefly  from 
the  caeliac  artery,  and  are  distinguished 
into  the  coronary,  gastro-epiploic,  and 
short  arteries  ;  they  are  accompanied  by 
veins  which  have  similar  names,  and  which 
terminate  in  the  vena  portse.  The  nerves 
of  the  stomach  are  very  numerous,  and 
come  from  the  eighth  pair  and  intercostal 
nerves.  The  lymphatic  vessels  are  distri- 
buted throughout  the  whole  substance, 
and  proceed  immediately  to  the  thoracic 
duct.  The  use  of  the  stomach  is  to  ex- 
cite hunger  and  partly  thirst,  to  receive 
the  food  from  the  oesophagus,  and  to  re- 
tain it,  till,  by  the  motion  of  the  stomach, 
the  admixture  of  various  fluids,  and  many 
other  changes,  it  is  rendered  fit  to  pass  the 
right  orifice  of  the  stomach,  and  afford 
chyle  to  the  intestines. 

Stomach,  inflammation  of.  See  Gastri- 
tis. 

STOMACHTCA  PASSIO.  A  disorder  in 
which  there  is  an  aversion  to  food,  even  the 
thought  of  it  begets  a  nausea,  anxiety, 
cardilagia,  an  effusion  of  saliva,  and  often 
a  vomiting.  Fasting  is  more  tolerable  than 
eating ;  if  obliged  to  eat,  a  pain  follows 
that  is  worse  than  hunger  itself. 

STOMACHICS.  (Stomachica,  sc.  me- 
dicamenta  ,•  from  ro^t*^oc>  the  stomach.) 
Medicines  which  excite  and  strengthen  the 
action  of  the  stomach. 

STOMACHUS.  See  Stomach. 

Stone.  See  Calculus. 

Stonecrop.  See  Illecebra. 

STORAX.  2Tog*£.  See  Styrax. 

Storax,  liquid.   See  Liquidambra. 

STORAX  LIQ.UIDA,  See  Liquidambra. 

STOHAX  RUBBA  OFFICINALIS.  Cascarilla 
bark. 

Storax,  -white.  See  Balsamum  peruvia- 
num. 

STRABALISMTTS.   See  Strabismus. 

STRABISMUS.  (From  rg*ft£»,  to 
squint.)  Strabalismus.  Strabosittts.  Squint- 


STR 


769 


ing.  An  affection  of  the  eye  by  which  a 
person  sees  objects  in  an  oblique  manner, 
from  the  axis  of  vis'on  being  distorted. 
Cullen  arrai\g<  s  this  disease  in  the  class 
locales,  and  order  dyscinesite.  He  distin- 
guishes three  species. 

1.  Strabismus  hubitualis,    when  from  a 
custom  of  using  oni\  one  eye. 

2.  Strabismus  commndns,  when  one  eye 
in  comparison  with  the  other,  from  greater 
weakness,   or  mobility,   cannot  Accommo- 
date it-elf  to  the  other. 

3  Strabismus  necessarius,  when  some 
change  takes  place  in  the  situation  or  figure 
of  the  eye,  or  a  part  of  it. 

STRABOS-.TAS  See  Strabismus. 

STRAJIEN  CAMELORUM.  Camel's  hay,  or 
juncus  odoratus. 

STUAMitfoinrM.    See  Stramonium 

STRAVrONIUM.  (From  siramen,  straw; 
so  called  from  its  fibrous  roots  )  Dutray. 
Barryo  coccahn.  Solanum  maniacum  of 
D;oscorides,  and  Stramonium  sfiinosum  of 
Gerard  Solanum  fcetidum  of  Bauhin. 
Strammonium  mujus  album.  Common  ihorn- 
apple.  Datura  stramonium  of  Linnaeus  : — 
pet  icarpiis  spinosis  erectia  ovatis,  foliis  watts 
glabris.  This  plant  has  been  long  known, 
as  a  powerful  narcotic  poison.  In  its  re- 
cent state  it  has  a  bitterish  taste,  and  a 
smell  somewhat  resembling'  hat  of  poppies, 
especially  if  the  leaves  be  rubbed  between, 
the  fingers.  Instances  of  the  deleterious 
effects  of  the  plant  are  numerous,  more 
particularly  of  the  seed.  An  extract  pre- 
pared from  the  seeds  is  recommended 
by  Baron  Stoerck  in  maniacal,  epileptic, 
and  convulsive  affections ;  and  is  said  by 
some  to  succeed,  while,  in  the  hands  of 
others,  it  has  failed.  In  this  country,  says 
Dr.  Woodville,  we  are  unacquainted  with 
any  practitioners  whose  experience  tends 
to  throwlight  on  the  medical  character  of 
this  plant.  It  appears  to  us,  continues 
Dr.  Woodville,  that  its  effects  as  a  medi- 
cine are  to  be  referred  to  no  other  power 
than  that  of  a  narcotic.  And  Dr.  Cullen, 
speaking  on  this  subject,  says,  "I  have 
no  doubt  that  narcotics  may  be  a  remedy 
in  certain  cases  of  mania  and  epilepsy  ;  but 
1  have  no;,  and  I  doubt  if  any  other  per- 
son has,  learned  to  distinguish  the  cases  to 
which  such  remedies  are  properly  adapted. 
It  is  therefore  that  we  find  the  other  narco- 
tics, as  well  as  the  stramonium,  to  fail  in  the 
same  hands  in  which  they  had  in  other  cases, 
seemed  to  succeed.  It  is  this  considera- 
tion that  has  occasioned  my  neglecting  the 
use  of  stramonium,  and  therefore  pre- 
vented me  from  speaking  more  precisely 
from  my  own  experience  on  this  sub- 
ject." 

The  extract  of  this  plant  has  been  the 
preparation  usually  employed,  and  from 
one  to  ten  grains  and  upwards  a  day;  but 
the  powdered  leaves,  after  the  manner  of 
those  directed  of  cicuta,  would  seem  to  be 
5  F 


STft 


&TR 


more  certain  and  convenient.  Grading 
ibund  the  strength  of  the  extract  to  vary 
exceedingly;  thi.t  which  he  obtained  from 
Ludwig  was  much  more  powerful  than  that 
which  he  had  of  Stoerk.  Externally,  the 
leaves  of  stramonium  have  been  applied 
to  inflammatory  tumours  and  bums>  and 
it  is  said  with  success,  and,  of  late,  the 
dried  leaves  haw  been  smoked  as  a  remedy 
in  asthma  ;  but  it  does  not  appear  that 
they  have  been  more  efficacious  in  this  way 
thi.n  tobacco. 

STRAMONIUM  OFFICINALE.  See  Stramo- 
nium. 

STRAMONIUM  snsrosuM.  See  Stramo- 
nium. 

STRAXGAHS.  (From  rgaj/fgt/a,  to  tor- 
ment.) A  hard  painful  tumour  in  the 
breast,  from  milk. 

STRANGURY.  (Stranguria.  From 
rgavf ,  a  drop,  and  *gov,  urine  )  A  difficulty 
of  making  water,  attended  with  pain  and 
dripping'.  See  Ischuria. 

STRATIOTES.  (From  rga?oj,  an  army  ; 
so  named  from  its  virtues  in  healing  fresh 
woundt*,  and  its  usefulness  to  soldiers.) 
See  Millefolium. 

STHATIOTICUM.  See  Millefolium. 

Strawberry.  See  Fragaria. 

STREATHAM  WATERS.  A  weak 
purging  water,  drunk  from  one,  two,  or 
more  pints  in  a  morning. 

STREMMA.  (S-rgs^^ae, ;  from  rge<pa>,  to 
turn  )  A  strain,  or  sprain,  of  the  parts 
about  a  joint 

STRICTURE.  A  diminution,  or  con- 
tracted state  of  some  tube,  or  duct,  of  the 
body ;  as  the  oesophagus,  intestines,  urethra, 
vagina,  &c.  They  are  either  organical  or 
spasmodic. 

STRIDOR  DENTIUM.  Grinding  of 
the  teeth. 

STRIGIL.  Strigilis.  An  instrument  to 
scrape  off  the  sweat  during  the  gymnastic 
exercises  of  the  ancients,  and  in  their 
baths  ;  strigils  were  made  of  metals,  horn, 
ivory,and  were  curved.  Some  were  made 
of  l.nen. 

STRTGMEXTUM  The  strigment,  filth,  or 
sordes,  scraped  from  the  skin,  in  baths  and 
places  of  exercises. 

STROPHOS.  (From  rgspa,  to  turn.)  A 
twisting  of  the  intestines. 

STROFHULUS.  A  papulous  eruption 
peculiar  to  infants,  and  exhibiting  a  variety 
of  forms,  which  are  described  by  Dr. 
Willun,  under  the  titles  of  intertinctus,  al- 
bidus,  confertus,  voluticus,  and  candidus. 

1.  Strophnlus  intertinctus,  (from  inter- 
tincto.  ospot  here  and  ih«.re,)  usually  called 
the  red-gum,  and,  by  the  French,  Efflores- 
cence henigne.  The  papulae  characterizing 
this  affection,  rise  sensibly  above  the  level 
of  the  cuticle,  are  of  a  vivid  red  colour, 
and  commonly  distinct  from  each  other. 
Their  number  and  extent  varies  much  in 
different  cases.  They  appear  most  con- 


stantly  on  the  cheeks,  fore-arm,  and  back 
of  the  hand,  but  are  sometimes  diffused 
over  the  whole  body.  The  papulae  are,  in 
many  places,  intermixed  with  stigmata, 
and  often  with  red  patches  of  a  larger  size, 
which  do  not,  however,  occasion  any  ele- 
vation of  the  cuticle  A  child's  skin  thus 
variegated,  somewhat  resembles  apiece  of 
red  printed  linen  ;  and  hence  this  eruption 
was  formerly  called  the  red  go-ion^  a  term 
which  is  still  retained  in  several  counties 
of  England,  and  may  be  found  in  old  dic- 
tionaries. Medical  writers  have  changed 
the  original  word  for  one  of  a  similar 
sound,  but  not  more  significant.  The 
strophulus  intertinctus  has  not,  in  general, 
any  tendency  to  become  pustular,  a  few 
small  pustules  containing  a  straw-coloured 
watery  fluid,  occasionally  appear  on  the 
back  of  the  hand,  but  scarcely  merit  at- 
tention, as  the  fluid  is  always  re-absorbed 
in  a  short  time,  without  breaking  the 
cuticle.  The  eruption  usually  terminates 
in  scurf,  or  exfoliation  of  the  cuticle  ;  its 
duration,  however,  is  very  uncertain  ;  the 
papulae  and  spots  sometimes  remain  for  a 
length  of  time,  without  an  obvious  altera- 
tion ;  sometimes  disappear  and  come  out 
again  daily  ;  but,  for  the  most  part,  one 
eruption  of  them  succeeds  another,  at 
longer  intervals,  and  with  more  regularity. 
This  complaint  occurs  chiefly  within  the 
two  first  months  of  lactation.  It  is  not 
always  accompanied  with,  or  preceded  by 
any  disorders  of  the  constitution,  but  ap- 
pearsoccasionally  in  the  strongest  and  most 
healthy  children.  Some  authors  connect 
it  with  aphthous  ulcerations  common  iu 
children,  supposing  the  latter  to  be  a  part 
of  the  same  disease  diffused  along  the  in- 
ternal  surfaces  of  the  mouth  and  intestines. 
The  fact,  however,  seems  to  be,  that  the 
two  affections  alternate  with  each  other  ; 
for  those  infants,  who  have  the  papulous 
eruption  on  the  skin  are  less  liable  to 
aphthae  ;  and  when  the  aphthae  take  place 
to  a  considerable  degree,  the  skin  is  gene- 
rally pale  and  free  from  eruption.  "The 
strophulus  intertinctus  is,  by  most  writers, 
said  to  originate  from  an  acidity,  or  acri- 
monious quality  of  the  milk  taken  into  a 
child's  stomach,  communicated  afterwards 
to  the  blood,  and  stimulating  the  cutaneous 
excretories.  This  opinion  might,  without 
difficulty,  be  proved  to  have  little  foun- 
dation. The  pre-disposition  to  the  com- 
plaint may  be  deduced  from  the  delicate 
and  tender  state  of  the  skin,  and  from  the 
strong  determination  of  blood  to  the  sur- 
face, which  evidently  takes  place  in  in- 
fants. The  papulous  eruption  is,  in  many 
cases,  connected  with  a  weak,  irritable 
state  of  the  alimentary  canal,  and  conse- 
quent indigestion.  For  if  it  be  by  any 
means  suddenly  repelled  from  the  surface, 
diarrhoea,  vomiting,  spasmodic  affect  ions  of 
the  bowels,  and  often  general  disturbance 


STROPHULUS. 


rri 


^if  the  constitution  succeed;  but  as  soon 
i:s  it  reappears,  those  internal  complaints 
r  re  wholly  suspended.  Dr  Armstrong- and 
csthers  have  particularly  noted  this  recip- 
rocation, which  makes  the  red  gum,  at 
times,  a  disease  of  some  importance,  though 
in  its  usual  form,  it  is  not  thought  to  be  in 
s.ny  respect  dangerous.  On  their  remarks 
S.  necessary  caution  is  founded,  not  to  ex- 
pose infants  to  a  stream  of  very  cold  air, 
nor  to  plunge  them  unseasonably  in  a  cold 
Lath.  The  most  violent,  and  even  fatal 
symptoms  have  often  been  the  consequence 
of  such  imprudent  conduct. 

2.  The     Strvplntlus    albidus,    by    some 
termed  the  -white  gumt  is  merely  a  variety 
of  strophulus    interline' us,  but   deserves 
some  notice   on   account  of  the   different 
appearance   of  its  papulae.      In   place  of 
those  described  as  characterizing  the  red 
j;um,  there  is  a  number  of  minute,  whitish 
specks,  a  little  elevated,  and  sometimes, 
though  not  constantly,  surrounded  by  a 
slight  redness      These  papulae,  when  their 
tops  are  removed,  do   not  discharge  any 
iluid;  it  is,  however,  probable  that  they 
are  originally  formed  by  the  deposition  of 
a  fluid,  which  afterwards  concretes  under 
the  cuticle.    They  appear  chiefly  on  the 
face,    neck,    and   breast,    and   are    more 
permanent  than  the  papulae  of  the  red  gum. 
In  other  respects,  they  have  the  same  na 
ture  and   tendency,  and  require  a  similar 
plan  of  treatment.     Although  a  distinctive 
name  has  been  applied  to   this  eruption, 
when  occurring  alone,  yet  it  is  proper  to 
observe  that,  in  a  great  number  of  cases, 
there  are  red  papulae  and  spots  intermixed 
with   it,  which  prove  its  connexion  with 
the  strophulus  intertinctus. 

3.  The    Strophnlus    corifertus.       (From 
confercio,  to  crowd  together.)  An  eruption 
of  numerous  papulae,   varing  in  their  size, 
appears  on  different  parts   of  the  body  in 
infants,  during  dentition,  and  has  thence 
been    denominated    the    tooth-rash.      It  is 
sometimes  also  termed  the  rank  red  gum 
About  the  fourth  or  fifth  month  after  birth, 
an    eruption  of    this   kind   usually   takes 
place  en  the  checks  and  sides  of  the  nose, 
extending  sometimes  to  the  forehead  and 
arms,  but   rarely  to   the  trunk  or  body. 
The  papulae  on  the  face   are  smaller,  and 
set  more  closely  together  than  in  the  red 
gum;    their    colour  is    not    so  vivid,   but 
they  are  generally  more  permanent.    They 
terminate  at  length  with  slight  exfoliations 
of  the  cuticle,  and  often   appear  again  in 
the  same  places,  a  short  time  afterwards. 
The  papulae  which,  in  this  complaint,  oc- 
casionally   appear   on  the  back  or    loins, 
are  much  larger,  and  somewhat  more  dis- 
tant from  each  other,  than   those  on  the 
face.     They  are  often   surrounded    by  an 
extensive    circle   of  inflammation,  and  a 
few  of  them  contain  a  semi-pellucid  watery 
fluid,  which   is  reabsorbed  when  the  in- 


flammation subsides.  In  the  seventh  or 
eighth,  the  strophulus  confert  us  assumes 
a  somewhat  different  form  ;  one  or  two 
large  irregular  patches  appear  on  the  arms, 
shoulder,  or  neck;  in  which  the  papulae 
are  hard,  of  a  considerable  size,  and  set 
so  close  together,  that  the  whole  surface  is 
of  a  high  red  colour.  Most  commonly  the 
fore  arm  is  the  seat  of  this  eruption,  the 
papulae  rising  first  on  the  back  of  the  hand, 
and  gradually  extending  upwards  along 
the  arm.  Sometimes,  however,  the  erup- 
tion commences  at  the  elbow,  and  proceeds 
a  little  upwards  and  downwards  on  the 
outside  of  the  arm.  It  arrives  at  its  height. 
in  about  a  fortnight,  the-  papulae  then  be- 
gin to  fade,  and  becomes  flat  at  the  top, 
afterwards  the  cuticle  exfoliates  from  the 
part  affected,  which  remains  discoloured, 
rough,  and  irregular,  for  a  week  or  two 
longer 

An  obstinate  and  very  painful  modifica- 
tion of  this  disease  takes  place,  though  not 
often,  on  the  lower  extremities  The  pa- 
pulae spread  from  the  culves  of  the  legs  to 
the  thighs,  nates,  loins,  and  round  the 
body,  as  high  as  the  navel :  being  very  nu- 
merous and  close  together,  they  produce 
a  continuous  redness  over  all  the  parts 
above  mentioned. 

The  cuiicle  presently,  however,  shri- 
velled, cracks  in  various  places,  arid  final- 
ly separates  from  the  skin  in  large  pieces. 
During  this  process  a  new  cuticle  is  formed, 
notwithstanding  which  the  complaint  re- 
curs in  a  short  time,  and  goes  through 
the  same  course  as  before.  In  this  man- 
ner successive  eruptions  take  place,  during 
the  course  of  three  or  four  months,  and 
perhaps  do  not  cease  till  the  child  is  one 
year  old,  or  somewhat  more  Children  ne- 
cessarily suffer  great  uneasiness  from  the 
heat  and  irritation  occasioned  by  so  ex- 
tensive an  eruption,  yet,  while  they  are  af- 
fected with  it,  they  often  remain  free  from 
any  internal  or  febrile  complaint  This  ap- 
pearance should  be  distinguished  from  Hie 
intertrigo  of  infants,  which  exhibits  an 
uniform,  red,  smooth,  shining  surface, 
without  papulae;  and  which  affects  only  the 
lower  part  of  the  nates  and  inside  of  the 
thighs,  being  produced  by  the  stimulus  of 
the  urine,  &.c.  with  which  the  child's 
clothes  are  almost  constantly  wetted.  The 
strophulus  confertus,  where  the  child  is 
otherwise  healthy,  is  generally  ascribed  to 
a  state  of  indigestion,  or  some  feverish 
complaint  of  the  mother,  or  nurse.  Dr. 
Willan,  however,  asserts  that  lie  has  more 
frequently  seen  the  eruption  when  no  such 
cause  was  evident.  It  may,  with  more 
probability,  be  considered  as  one  of  the 
numerous  symptoms  of  irritation  Arising 
from  the  inflamed  and  painful  sVate  of  the 
gums  in  dentition:  since  it  always  occurs 
during  thai  process,  and  disappt-ars  soon 
after  the  first  teeth  have  cub  the  gums; 


STR 


STY 


4.  The  Strophuhis  volaticus,  (from  volo, 
to  fly,)  is  characterized   by  an  appearance 
of  small   circular  patches,   or  clusters  of 
papulae,  arising    successively  on   different 
parts  of  the  nody.     The  number  of  papulae 
in  each  cluster  is  from  six  to  twelve.  Bo.h 
thr  papulae  and  their  interstices   are   of  a 
hign  red  colour.     These  patches  continue 
red,  wnh  a  1  itle  heat,  or  itching1,  for  about 
four  days,  u  hen  they  turn  brown,  and  be- 
gin   to  'exfoliate.     As  one  patch  declines, 
another  appears    at  a  small  distance  from 
it;  and  in  th.s  manner  the  complaint  often 
spreads    gradually   over   the    face,    body, 
and   limbs,  noi    terminating  in   less  than 
three  or  four   weeks.     During   that  time 
the  child  has  sometimes  a  quick  p*lse,  a 
white  tongue,  and  seems  utu-asy  and  fret- 
ful.   In  many  cases,  however,  the  eruption 
takes  place   without  any  symptoms   of  in- 
ternal disorder.     The  above  complaint  has 
been  by   some  writers  denominated  ignis 
volaticus  infantum ;  under  this  title  As-. rue 
and  Lorry  have  described  one  of  the  forms 
of  crusta    lactea,  in    which   a  successive 
eruption  of  pustules  takes   place  on   the 
same  spot  generally  about  the  mouth  or 
eyes,  in   children    of  different    ages,  and 
sometimes  in  adults.     The  maculae  •volaticae 
infuntum    mentioned  by    Witticliius,    Sen- 
nertus,  and  Sebizeus,  agree   in   some  re- 
spect  with  the   strophulus  volaticus;  but 
they  are   described  by  other  German  au- 
thois  as  a  species  of  erysipelas,  or  as  irre- 
gular efflorescences  affecting  the  genitals 
of  infants,  and  often   proving  fatal.     The 
strophulus  volaticus  is  a  complaint   by  no 
means  frequent.  In  most  cases  which  have 
come  under   Dr.  Willan's  observation,  it 
appeared    between    the   thiid   and  sixth 
month;  in  one   instance,  however,  it  oc- 
curred about  ten  days  after  birth,  and  con- 
tinued three  weeks,  being  gradually  dif- 
fused from  the  cheeks  and  forehead  to  the 
scalp,  afterwards  to  the  trunk  of  the  body 
and  to  the  extremities  ;  when  the  patches 
exfoliated,  a   red  surface   was   left,  with 
slight  border  of  detached  cuticle. 

5.  Strophulus  Candidas.     (From    candeo, 
to  shine.)     In  this  form  of  strophulus,  the 
papulae  are  larger  than  in  any  of  the  fore- 
going species.     They  have  no    inflamma- 
tion round  their  base;  their  surface  is  very 
smooth  and  shining,  whence  they  appear  to 
be  of  a  lighter  colour  than  the  adjoining 
cuticle.     They  are  diffused,  at  a  consider- 
able diatance  from  each  other,  over  the 
loins,  shoulders,  and    upper  part   of  the 
arms ;  in  any  other  situation  they  are  sel- 
dom found. 

This  eruption  affects  infants  about  a 
year  old,  and  most  commonly  succeeds 
some  of  the  acute  diseases  to  which  they 
are  liable.  Dr.  Willan  has  observed  it  on 
their  recovery  from  a  catarrhal  fever,  and 
after  inflammations  of  the  bowels,  or 
lungs.  The  papula:  continue  hard  and 


elevated  for  about  a  week,  then  gradually 
suh-side  <>nd  disappear. 

STBUMA.  (From  struo,  to  heap  up.) 
This  term  is  applied  by.  some  authors  to 
scrofula,  and  by  others  to  an  induration  of 
the  \hyroid  gland,  which  is  endemial  to  the 
Tyrolese,  Swiss,  and  others. 

STRUMEX  (From  t>truma,  a  scrophulous 
tumour.)  A  herb  so  called  from  its  uses 
in  healing  strumous  tumours. 

STRUTHJUM.  (From  «r§v0of,  a  sparrow ; 
so  named  from  the  resemblance  of  its 
flowers  to  an  unfledged  sparrow.)  The 
master-wort.  See  Imperatoria. 

STRYCHNOMAKIA.  (From  rgw^voc,  night- 
shade, and  juuivtdt,,  madness.)  So  the  an- 
cients called  the  disorder  produced  by 
eating  the  deadly  nightshade. 

STRYCHNOS.  (From  o^i/fca,  to  tor- 
ment; so  named  from  its  properties  of 
producing  insanity.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 

STRYCHNOS  irux  VOMICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  whose  seed  is  called  the 
poison  nut.  See  Nux  vomica. 

STRYCHifos  VOLUBILIS.  The  systematic, 
name  of  the  tree  which  is  supposed  to  af- 
ford the  Jesuits  bean.  See  Faba  indica. 

STUPEFACIENTIA.  (From  stupefacio,  to 
stupefy.)  Narcotics. 

STUPHA.  (From  ru<£a),  to  bind.)  Stupa. 
Stuppa.  A  stupe;  the  same  as  fomenta- 
tion. 

STUPOR.  (From  slupeo,  to  be  sense- 
less.) Insensibility. 

STUPOR  DENTIUM.  Commonly  called  teeth 
on-edge. 

STUPPA   See  Stupha. 

Stye.  See  ffordeolum. 

STYGIA.  (From  Styx,  a  name  given  by 
the  poets  to  one  of  the  rivers  in  hell.)  A. 
water  made  from  sublimate,  and  directed 
in  old  dispensatories,  so  called  from  a  sup- 
position of  its  poisonous  qualities.  The 
JLqua  Regia  is  also  thus  sometimes  called, 
from  its  corrosive  qualities. 

STYLIFORM.  ( Stylij br/rtz.?/  from  stylus,  a 
bodkin,  and  forma,  a  likeness.)  Shaped 
like  a  bodkin,  or  style. 

STYLISCUS.  (From  rtao?,  a  bodkin.)  A 
tent  made  in  the  form  of  a  bodkin. 

STYLO  Namts  compounded  of  this 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attach- 
ed to  the  styloid  process  of  the  temporal 
bone;  as, 

STYLO-CERATO-HIOIDJEUS.  See  Stylo-hyoi- 
deiis 

STYLO-CHOsfDRo.HYOiD.EUs.  See  Stylo-hyoi- 
deus. 

STYLO-GLOSS  US.  (Muscuhts  stylo-glos- 
sus.)  Stylo-glosse  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
situated  between  the  lower  jaw  and  os 
hyoides  laterally,  which  draws  the  tongue 
aside  and  backwards.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  styloid  process,  and 
from  the  ligament  which  connects  that 
process  to  the  anglaof  the  lower  jaw,  and 


4  STY 

s  inserted  into  the  root  of  the  tongue,  runs 
along  its  sides,  and  is  insensibly  lost  near 
ts  tip. 

STYLO-HYOIDEUS.  (Mnsculns  stylo- 
\yoideus.}  Stylo-hyodien  f  Dumas.  A 
muscle  situated  between  the  lower  jau  and 
os  hyoides  laterally,  which  pulls  the  os 
hyoides  to  one  side  and  a  little  upwards 

It  is  a  small,  thm,  fleshy  muscle,  situated 
between  the  styloid  process  andos  hyoides, 
under  the  posterior  belly  and  middle  ten- 
don of  the  digastricus,  near  the  upper  edge 
of  that  muscle. 

It  arises  by  a  long  thin  tendon,  from  the 
basis  and  posterior  edge  of  the  styloid  pro- 
cess, and,  descending  in  an  oblique  direc- 
tion, is  inserted  into  the  lateral  and  ante- 
rior part  of  the  os  hyoides,  near  its  horn. 

The  fleshy  belly  of  this  mustle  is  usually 
perforated  on  one  or  both  sides,  for  the 
passage  of  the  middle  tendon  of  the  dig,us- 
tricus. 

Sometimes,  though  not  always,  we  find 
another  smaller  muscle  placed  before  the 
stylo-hyoideus,  which,  from  its  having 
nearly  the  same  origin  and  insertion,  ;.nd 
the  same  use,  is  called  stylu-hyoide.ns-alter 
It  seems  to  have  b'  en  first  kj;own  10  Kusta- 
chius  ;  so  that  Douglas  was  not  aware  ot 
thiscircumstance  whf  n  he  placed  it  amongst 
the  muscles  discovered  by  himself.  It 
arises  from  the  apex  or  the  styloid  process, 
and  sometimes,  by  a  broad  and  thin  apo- 
neurosisj  from  the  inner  and  posterior  part 
of  the  angle  of  the  lower  jaw,  and  is  m- 
ser'ed  into  the  appendix,  or  little  horn,  of 
the  os  hyoides. 

The  use  of  these  muscles  is  to  pull  the 
os  h\oides  to  one  side,  and  a  little  upwards. 

STYLO-HYOIDEUS  ALTER.  See  Stylo-hyui- 
dens 

STYLO  MASTOID  FORAMEN.  Fora- 
men stylo-rnastoidaeum.  A  hole  between 
the  styloid  and  mastoid  process  of  the 
temporal  bone,  through  which  the  portio 
dura  of  the  auditory  nerve  passes  to  the 
temples. 

STYLO-PHARYNGEUS.  (Musculns 
stylo-pliaryngeus.}  Stylo-thyro-pharyngien  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  between  the  low- 
er jaw  and  os  hyoides  laterally,  which  di- 
lates and  raises  the  pharynx  and  thyroid 
cartilage  upwards.  It  arises  fleshy  from 
the  root  of  the  styloid  process,  and  is  in- 
serted into  the  side  of  the  pharynx  and 
back  part  of  the  thyroid  cartilage. 

STYMATOSIS.  (From  rwa>,  to  have  a 
priapism.)  A  violent  erection  of  the  penis, 
with  a  bloody  discharge. 

STYPTERIA.  (From  rw^w,  to  bind;  so  call- 
ed from  its  adstringent  properties.)  Alum. 

STYPTICS  (Me.dicamenta  styptica,  from 
•ru<j>o»,  to  adstringe.)  A  term  given  to 
those  substances  which  possess  the  power 
of  stopping  haemorrhages,  such  as  turpen- 
tine, alum,  &c. 

STYRACIFLUA.      (From    styrax,    storax, 


SUB 


773 


ami  fuoy  to  flow.)  Liquid  storax.  See 
Styrax. 

STYRAX.  (Frdm  r«,§*£,  a  reed,  in 
which  it  was  used  to  be  preserved.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plams  in  the  Linnzan 
system.  Class,  Decundria.  Order,  Mono- 
gynia. 

2  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Sty- 
rnoc  calamita.  Officinal  storax.  Styrux 
officinuUs  :—foliis  ovutis,  subtus  villosis,  ra~ 
cemis  simplicibus  folio  brevioribus.  There 
are  two  kinds  of  storax  to  be  found  in  the 
shops  ;  the  one  is  usually  in  irregular  com- 
pact masses,  free  from  impurities,  of  a 
reddish  brown  appearance,  and  inter- 
spersed with  whitish  tears,  somewhat  like 
gum  ammoniac,  or  benzoin;  it  is  extreme- 
ly fragrant,  and  upon  the  application  of  heat 
readily  melts.  This  has  been  called  storax 
in  lump,  relcl  storax  ;  and  in  separate  tears, 
storax  in  tears.  The  other  kind,  which  is 
called  the  common  storax,  is  in  large 
masses,  very  light,  and  bears  no  external 
resemblance  whatever  to  the  former  storax, 
as  it  seems  almost  wholly  composed  of  dirty 
saw-dust,  caked  together  by  resinous  mat- 
ter. Storax  was  formerly  used  in  catarrhal 
complaints,  coughs,  asthmas,  obstructions, 
&.c.  In  the  present  practice  it  is  almost 
totally  disregarded,  notwithstanding  it  is 
an  efficacious  remedy  in  nervous  diseases. 

STYRAX  ALBA.  See  JSalsaimim  peruvi* 
annm. 

STYRAX  BEXZOIN.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  gum  benzoin. 
See  Benzoin- 

STYRAX  CALAMITA.  Storax  in  th'e  cane, 
because  it  was  formerly  brought  to  us  in 
reeds,  or  canes.  See  Styrax. 

STYRAX  COLATA.     Strained  storax. 

STYRAX  LIQ.UIDA.  Liquid  storax.  See 
Liquidambra. 

STYRAX  OFFICINALIS.  The  systematic 
name  ot  the  tree  which  affords  the  solid 
styrax.  See  Styrax. 

STYRAX  RUBRA.  Red  storax,  or  in  the 
tear. 

SUBACETAS  CUPRI.      See  Verdigris. 

Subacetate  of  copper.     See  Verdigris. 

SUBALARIS  VENA.  The  vein  of  the  axilla 
or  arm -pit. 

SUBCARBONAS  POTASSJE.  See  Po- 
tassce  siibcarbonas. 

SUBCARBONAS  FERRI.  See  Carbo 
nas  ferri. 

SUBCARBONAS  PLUMBI.  Subcar- 
bonateof  lead.  Cerusse.  White  lead.  Tliis 
article  is  made  in  the  large  way  in  white 
lead  manufactories,  by  exposing  thin  sheets 
of  lead  to  the  vapour  of  vinegar.  The 
lead  is  curled  up  and  put  into  pots  of 
earthen  ware  in  which  the  vinegar  is,  in 
such  a  way  as  to  rest  just  above  the  vine- 
gar. Hundreds  of  these  are  arranged  to- 
gether and  surrounded  with  dung,  the  heat 
from  which  volatilizes  the  acetic  acid, 
which  is  decomposed  by  the  lead,  and  an 


SUB 


SUB 


imperfect  carbonate  of  lead  is  Formed, 
which  is  of  a  white  colour.  This  prepara- 
tion is  seldom  used  in  medicine  or  surgery 
but  for  the  purpose  of  making-  other  pre- 
parations, as  the  superacetate.  See  Pulvis 
centsste  compositus. 

SUBCAIITILAGJNEUM.  (From  sub,  under, 
and  cartilago,  a  cartilage.)  The  hypochon- 
drium,  or  part  of  the  body  which  lies  under 
the  cartilages  of  the  spurious  ribs. 

SUBCLAVIAN  ARTERY.  (From  sub, 
under,  and  clavis,  a  key,  because  the  cla- 
vicles were  supposed  to  resemble  the  key 
of  the  ancients.)  The  right  subclavian 
arises  from  the  arteria  innominata,  and 
proceeds  under  the  clavicle  to  the  axilla. 
The  left  subclavian  arises  from  the  arch 
of  the  aorta,  and  ascends  under  the  left 
clavicle  to  the  axilla.  The  subclavians  in 
their  course  giveoff  the  internal  mammary, 
the  cervical,  the  vertebral,  and  the  supe- 
rior intercostal  arteries. 

SUBCLAVIAN  VEIN.  This  receives 
the  blood  from  the  veins  of  the  arm,  and 
runs  into  the  vena  cava  superior. 

SUBCLAVIUS.  (Musculus  subda-oius  ; 
from  sub,  under,  and  clavicula,  the  chan- 
nel bone,  as  being  situated  under  the  cla- 
vicle, or  channel  bone.)  Subclavianus.  Costo 
claviculaire  of  Dumas.  A  muscle,  situated 
on  the  anterior  part  of  the  thorax,  which 
pulls  the  clavicle  down  wards  and  forwards. 
It  arises  tendinous  from  the  cartilage  that 
joins  the  first  rib  to  the  sternum,  is  in- 
serted after  becoming1  fleshy  into  the  infe- 
rior part  of  the  clavicle,  which  it  occupies 
from  within  an  inch  of  the  sternum  as  far 
outwards  as  to  its  connexion,  by  a  liga- 
ment, with  the  carocoid  process  of  the  sca- 
pulu. 

SUBCRURJEI.  Two  little  muscular  slips 
sometimes  found  under  the  crurxus;  they 
are  inserted  into  the  capsular  ligament 
which  they  pull  up.  The  crurseus  assists 
in  extending  the  leg. 

SUBCUTANEOUS  GLAND'S.  Glan- 
dule subcutanece.  These  are  sebaceous 
glands  lying  under  the  skin,  which  they 
perforate  by  their  excretory  ducts. 

SUBCUTAXEUS.  The  platysma  myoides 
muscle. 

SUBER.  The  cork-tree.  The  fruit  of 
this  tree,  Quercns  suber  of  Linnseus,  are 
much  more  nutritious  than  our  acorns,  and 
are  sweet  and  often  eaten  when  roasted 
in  some  parts  of  Spain.  The  bark,  called 
cork,  when  burnt,  is  applied  as  an  adstrin- 
gent  application  to  bleeding  piles  and  to 
allay*  the  pain  usually  attendant  on  haemor- 
rhoids, when  mixed  with  an  ointment. 
Pessaries  and  other  chirurgical  intruments 
are  also  made  of  this  useful  bark. 

SUBLIMAMENTUM.  (From  sublimo,  to  lift 
up.)  The  pendulous  substance  which 
floats  in  the  middle  of  the  urine. 

Sublimate.     See  Oxymurias  hydrargyri. 

SUBLIMATION.        (SubUmath,    from 


sublimo,  to  raise  or  sublime.)  This  chemi- 
cal process  differs  from  evaporation  only  in 
being  confined  to  solid  substances.  Ii  is 
usually  performed  either  for  the  purpose 
of  purifying  certain  substances,  and  disen- 
gaging them  from  extraneous  matters  ;  or 
else  to  reduce  into  vapour,  and  combine, 
under  that  form,  principles  which  would 
have  united  with  greater  difficulty  if  they 
had  not  been  brought  to  that  state  of  ex- 
treme division. 

As  all  fluids  are  volatile  by  heat,  and 
consequently  capable  of  being  separated, 
in  most«cases,  from  fixed  matters,  so  va- 
rious solid  bodies  are  subjected  to  a  similar 
treatment.  Fluids  are  said  to  distil,  and 
solids  to  sublime,  though  sometimes  both 
are  obtained  in  one  and  the  same  opera- 
tion. If  the  subliming  matter  concretes 
into  a  solid,  hard  mass,  it  is  commonly 
called  a  sublimate ;  if  into  a  powdery 
form,  flowers. 

The  principal  subjects  of  this  operation 
are,  volatile  alkaline  salts  ;  neutral  salts, 
composed  of  volatile  salts  and  acids,  as  sal 
ammoniac,  the  salt  of  amber,  and  flowers 
of  benzoin,  mercurial  preparations,  and 
sulphur.  Bodies  of  themselves  not  vola- 
tile are  frequently  made  to  sublime  by  the 
mixture  of  volatile  ones.thus  iron  is  carried 
by  sal  ammoniac  in  the  preparations  of  the 
flores  martialis,  or  ferrum  ammoniacale. 

The  fumes  of  solid  bodies  in  close  ves- 
sels rise  but  a  little  way,  and  adhere  to 
that  part  of  the  vessel  where  they  con- 
crete. 

SUBLIMIS.  See  Flexor  brevis  digitorum 
pedis,  and  Flexor  sublimis  perforatus. 

SUBL1NGUAL  GLAKDS.  Glandule 
sublinguales  vel  Bartholinianx  vel  Rivini* 
ana  The  glands  which  are  situated  under 
the  tongue,  and  secrete  saliva.  Their  ex- 
cretory ducts  are  called  Riverian  from 
their  discoverer. 

SUBLUXAT1O.     A  sprain. 

SUBMERSION.  (Submersio,  from  sub, 
under,  and  mergo,  to  sink.)  Drowning.  A 
variety  of  the  apoplexia  suftbcata.  Sau- 
vages  terms  it  asphyxia  immersorum. 

SUBMURIAS  HYDRARGYRI.  Sub- 
muriate  of  mercury.  Calomelas.  "  Take 
of  oxymuriate  of  mercury,  a  pound;  pu- 
rified mercury,  by  weight  one  ounce." 
Rub  them  together  until  the  metallic  glo- 
bules disappear,  then  sublime ;  take  out 
the  sublimed  mass,  and  reduce  it  to  pow- 
der, and  sublime  it  in  the  same  manner 
twice  more  successively.  Lastly,  bring 
it  into  the  state  of  very  fine  powder  by 
the  same  process  which  has  been  directed 
for  the  preparation  of  chalk. 

Submuriat,or  mild  muriat  of  mercury,  is 
one  of  the  most  useful  preparations  of 
mercury.  As  an  anti-venereal  it  is  given  in 
the  dose  of  a  grain  night  and  morning,  its 
usual  determination  to  the  intestines  being 
prevented,  if  necessary,  by  opium.  It  is 


SUC  SUD                       J7J 

the  preparation  which  is  perhaps  most  usu-    Sal  succim.      The  succinic  acid  is  drawn 

ally  given  in  the  other  diseases  in  which  from  umber  by  sublimation  in  a  gentle 
mercury  is  employed,  as  in  affections  of  heat,  and  rises  in  a  concrete  form  into 
the  liver,  or  neighbouring  organs,  in  cu-  the  neck  of  the  subliming  vessel.  The 
taneous  diseases,  chronic  rheumatism,  teta-  operation  must  not  be  pushed  too  far  nor 
nus,  hydrophobia,  hydrocephalus,  and  fe-  by  too  strong  a  fire,  otherwise  the  oil  of 

brile  affections,  especially  those  of  warm  amber  rises  along  with  the  acid, 

climates.     It  is  employed  as  a  cathartic  SUCCINUM.     (From  succns,  juice  ;  be- 

alone,  -n  doses  from  v.  to  xii.  grains,  or  to  cause  it  was  thought  to  exude  from  a  tree.) 
promote  the  operation  of  other  purgatives.  See  Jlmber. 

Its  anthelmintic  power  is  justly  celebra-       SUCCINUM  CINEREUM.     The  ambergris  is 

ted  ;  and   it    is  perhaps    superior   to  the  so  called  by  some  authors.     See  Jimbergri- 

other  mercurials  in  assisting  the  operation  sea. 

of  diuretics  in  dropsy.      From  its  specific  SUCCINUM  GHISEUM.      The  ambergris  is 

gravity  it  ought  always  to  be  given  in  the  sometimes  so  called    See  JHnbetgrisea. 

form  of  a  bolus  or  pill.  SUCCINUM  OLEUM.    See  Oleum  succini. 

SUBORB1TAUIUS.      The   suborbitary  SUCCINUM  PREPAHATUM.  Prepared  amber, 

nerve  ;  a  branch  of  the  fifth  pair.  See  Jlmber. 

SUBSCAPULARIS.      (Muscuhts  subsca-  SUCCISA.       (From    succido,    to    cut;  so 

puhiris>  from  sub,  nnder,  and  scapula,  the  named  from  its  being  indented  and  as  it 
shoulder-blade.)  Sous-scapulo-trochinien  of  were  cut  in  pieces. )  Devil's  bit.  A  spe- 

Duims.     The  name  of  this  muscle  suffici-  cies  of  the  genus  Scabiosa. 

emly  indicates   its  situation.      It  is  com-  Succi  SCORBUTICI.     The  juice  of  English 

posed  of  many  fasciculi  of  tendinous  and  scurvy-grass, 

fleshy  fibres,  the   marks  of  which  we  see  Succory.  See  Cichorium. 

imprinted  on  the  unJer  surface  of  the  sea-  SUCCUBUS.  See  Incubus. 

pula.  These  fasciculi,  which  arise  from  all  SUCCUS.  Juice. 

the  basis  of  that  bone  internally,  and  like-  Succus  ACACIE  VERJK.  See  Jlcaciavera. 

wise  from  its  superior,  as  well  as  from  one  Succus  ACONITI  SPISSATCS.      See  Jlconi- 

halt  of  its  inferior  costa,   unite  to  form  a  turn. 

considerable  flat  tendon  which  adheres  to  Succus  BACJCJE  SAMBUCI  SFISSATUS.      An 

the  capsular  ligament,  and  is  inserted  into  aperient   and    deobstruent   extract,  often, 

the  upper  part  of  the  lesser  tuberosity  at  employed  diluted  with  water  in  the  cure 

the  hijad  of  the  os  humeri.  of  catarrhal  affections. 

The  principal   use   of  this  muscle  is  to  Succus    BELLADONNA    SPISSATUS.         See 

roll  ihe  arm  inwards.  It  likewise  serves  to  Helladonna. 

bring  it  close  to  the  ribs  ;  and,  from  its  ad-  Succus    CICUTJE    SPISSATUS.        See     Ci> 

hesion  to  the  capsular  ligament,  it  prevents  cuta. 

that  membrane  from  being  pinched.  Succus     COCHLIARI;E     CQMPOSITUS.        A 

SUBSULTUS      TEND1NUM.        (Sub-  warm  aperient  and  diuretic,  mostly  exhi- 

sultus,    troin    subsulto,    to    leap.)       Weak  bited  in  the  cure  of  diseases  of  the  skin 

convmsive   motions  or  twitchings  of  the  arising  from  scurvy. 

tendons,   mostly  of  the    hands,  generally  Succus    CYRENIACUS.      Juice   of  lasser- 

observed  in  the  extreme  stages  of  putrid  wort, 

fever.  Stccus  GASTRICUS.  See  Gastric  juice. 

SVBUBERES.      (From   the   two  opposite  Succus  GLYCYRHHIZ.B.      Spanish    liqvio- 

prepositions   sub   and  ex,   and  abern,  the  rice. 

breasts)     Exvberes.      Hath  been  used  by  Succus  HELIOTROPII.      See  Bezetta  cam- 

somtr  writers  for  those  infants  who  yet  suck,  lia 

in  distinction  from  those  who  are  weaned,  Succus  HTOSCIAMUS  SPISSATCS.     See  Hi  • 

and  then  are  called  exuberes.  osciumits. 

SVCCAGO.   The  rob  or  conserve  of  fruit.  Succus  INDICUS  PURGANS.    Gamboge. 

SUOCEDANEUM.     A  medicine  substi-  Succus  IACTUC.E  VIRO^.B  SPISSATUS.   See 

tuted  for  others.  Lactuca  graveolens. 

SUCCENTURIATI  MuscuLi.      The  pyrami-  Succus  LIMONIS  SPISSATUS.    See  LimoiL. 

dal  muscles  of  the  belly.  Succus    LIQ.UORITUE.        Spanish    liquo- 

SUCCENTURIATI  RENES.  Two  glands  lying  rice, 

above  the  kidneys.  Succus    PRUNORUM    SYLVESTRIUM.      See 

SUCOINAS   AMMONIACJE.  See  Sfdri-  Jlcacia  Germanica. 

tus  ammomce  succinatus  Succus    SFISSATUS     BACCORUM    SAMBUCI. 

SUCC1NATE.     Succinas.     Salts  formed  Rob  of  elder-berries. 

by  the  combination  of  the  acid  of  amber,  SCHAMIVA.        (Stulamen,     from      gudor, 

or  succinic  acid,  with  different  bases  ;  as,  sweat.)     Hidroa.     Boa.      Vesicles  resem- 

succinate  of  potash  succinute  of  copper,  &c.  bling  millet-seeds  in  form  and  magnitude, 

SUCCTNGEUS      MEMBRANA.          The      dia-  which  appear  suddenly,  without  fever,  es- 

pbragm.  pecially  in   the  summer-time  after  muck 

SUCGINIC  ACID-     Acidum  succinicum.  labour  and  sweating. 


SUL 


SUL 


SUDATIO.  (From  sudor,  sweat.)  A  sweat- 
ing-. See  Epliidrosis. 

SUDATORIUM.  (From  sudoy  to  sweat.)  A 
stew  or  sweating-house. 

SUDOR  AXGLICUS.  Culled  also  Hydrono- 
ses.  Hydropyretos.  Gargeatio.  The  sweat- 
ing sickness  01  England;  an  endemic  fever. 
Dr.  Cullen  thinks  it  a  species  of  typhus. 
This  disorder  is  thus  named  from  its  first, 
appearing  in  this  island,  and  acquires  the 
title  of  sudor  from  the  patient  suddenly 
breaking  out  into  a  profuse  sweat,  which 
forms  the  great  character  of  the  disease. 

SUDORIFIC  A.  (Sudorifica,  sc.  medica- 
menta,  from  sudor,  sweat,  and  facio,  to 
make )  Hydrotica.  Hydro topsea.  A  sy- 
nonym of  diaphoretics.  See  Diaphoretics. 

SUFFIMENTUM.  (From  sujfimeji,  a  per- 
fume.) Hypocupnisma.  A  sufi'umigation, 
a  perfume. 

SUFFITUS    The  same. 

SUFFOCATIO  HYSTERICA.  A  convulsive  af- 
fection  ot  the  throat. 

SUFFOCATIO  STRIDULA.  The  croup. 

SUFFUMIGATION.  (Sujfumigatio,  from  sub, 
under,  and  fnmigo,  to  cloke.)  The  burning 
odorous  substances  to  remove  an  evil 
smell,  or  destroy  miasma. 

SUFFUSIO.  (From  suffundo,  to  pour  down; 
so  called  because  the  ancients  supposed 
the  opacity  proceeded  from  something- run- 
ning under  the  crystalline  humour.)  A 
cataract. 

SUFFUSIO  AURIGWOSA.   A  jaundice. 

Sugar.  See  Saccharwn. 

Sugar-  of  lead.  See  Plumbi  superacetas* 

Sugar  of  milk:  A  suostance  produced 
from  whey,  which,  if  not  sour,  contains  a 
saline  substance  to  which  this  name  has 
been  given. 

SUGILLATIOJT.  (Sugillatio.  From  sugillo, 
to  stain.)  A  bruise.  A  spot  or  mark  made 
by  a  leech  or  cupping-glass. 

SULCUS.  A  groove  or  furrow;  gene- 
rally applied  to  the  bones. 

SULPHAS.  (From  sulphur,  brimstone.) 
A  sulphate  or  salt  formed  by  the  union  of 
th»  sulphuric  acid  with  different  bases. 

SULPHAS  AtuMixosus.  Alum.  See  JUuwin. 

SULPHAS  AMMONITE.  JUkali  volatile  -vi- 
triolatum  of  Bergman.  Jal  amtnoni&cmn  se- 
cretum  of  Glauber.  Vitriohtm  ummuruucale. 
This  salt  has  been  found  native  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  some  volcanoes.  It  is 
esteemed  diuretic  and  deobstruent,  and 
exhibited  in  the  same  diseases  as  the  mu- 
riate of  ammonia. 

SULPHAS  CUPRI.  Vitriohtm  cupri. 
Vitriolum  cxruleum.  Vitriohtm  Romanum. 
Cuprum  vitriolatum.  The  s.ilphat  of  cop- 
per possesses  acrid  and  styptic  qualities;  is 
esteemed  as  a  tonic,  emetic,  adstnngent, 
and  escharotic,  and  is  exhibited  internally 
in  the  cure  of  dropsies,  haemorrhages,  and 
as  a  speedy  emetic  Externally  it  is  ap- 
plied to  stop  hemorrhages,  to  hsemor- 


rhoids,    leucorrhoea,    phagedenic   ulcers, 
proud  flesh,  and  condylom,   a 

SULPHAS   FERKI.  See  Ferri  sulphas. 

SULPHAS  HYDltAUGYRI.  See  Hy- 
drunryrus  vitriolalus. 

SULPHAS  MAGNESI&.  Sulphas  mag- 
nesiae  pnrificata.  Magnesia  vitriolata.  Sal 
catharticus  amarus.  -Sal  catharticwn  ama- 
rum.  Sulphate  of  magnesia.  Epsom  salt. 
Bitter  purging  salt. 

The  sulphate  of  magnesia  exists  in  seve- 
ral mmeral  springs,  and  in  sea  water. 

It  is  from  these  saline  solutions  that  the 
salt  is  obtained;  the  method  generally 
adopted  for  obtaining  it  is  evaporation, 
which  causes  the  salt  to  crystallize  in  te- 
trahedral  prisms.  It  has  a  very  bitter 
taste,  and  is  soluble  in  its  own  Weight  of 
water  at  60°,  and  in  three-fourths  of  its 
weight  of  boiling  water.  Sulphate  of  mag- 
nesia, when  perfectly  pure,  effloresi-es  ; 
but  that  of  commerce  generally  contains 
foreign  salts,  such  as  the  muriate  of  mag- 
nesia, which  renders  it  so  deliquescent 
that  it  must  be  kep  in  a  clo»e  vessel  or 
bladder.  By  i  he  action  ot  heat  it  under- 
goes the  watery  fusion,  and  loses  its  water 
of  crystallization,  but  does  not  part  with 
its  acid.  One  hundred  parts  of  crystallized 
sulphate  of  magnesia  consist  of  29.35  parts 
of  acid.  17  of  earth,  and  53.65  of  water. 
The  alkalis,  strontia,  baryta,  and  all  the 
salts  termed  by  these  salitiable  bases,  ex- 
cepting the  alkaline  muriates,  decompose 
sulphate  of  magnesia.  It  is  also  decom- 
posed by  the  nitrate,  carbonate  and  mu- 
riate of  lime. 

Epsom  salt  is  a  mild  and  gentle  purga* 
tive,  operating  with  sufficient  efficacy,  and 
in  general  with  ease  and  safety,  rarely  oc- 
casioning any  gripes  or  the  other  inconve- 
niences of  resinous  purgatives.  Six  or 
eight  drachms  may  be  dissolved  in  a  pro- 
per quantity  of  common  water;  or  four, 
five,  or  more  in  a  pint  or  quart  of  the  purg- 
ing mineral  water.  These  solutions  may 
likewise  be  so  managed  as  to  produce  eva- 
cuation from  the  other  emunctories  ;  if  the 
patient  be  kept  warm  they  increase  per- 
spiration, and  by  moderate  exercise  in  the 
cool  air,  the  urinary  discharge.  Some  al- 
lege that  this  salt  has  a  peculiar  effect  in 
allaying  pain,  as  in  colic,  even  independ- 
ently of  evacuation. 

It  is,  however,  principally  used  for  the 
preparation  of  the  carbonate  of  magnesia. 

SULPHAS  POTASS^E.  See  Potassa  sul- 
phas. 

SULPHAS  SODJE.  See  Soda;  sulphas. 

SULPHAS  ZINCI.    See  Zinci  sulphas. 

Sulphate.  See  Sulphas. 

SULPHITE.  Sulphis*.  A  salt  formed  by  the 
combination  of  the  sulphureous  acid  with 
different  bases:  as,  aluminous  sulphite,  am- 
moniacal  sulphite,  &c. 

SULPHUR.      Mric.      Akubrith.     An- 


SULPHUR. 


pater.  Jlppetrioc.  Jlquala.  Jlquila.  Chibur. 
Chybnr.  Cibur,  Sulphur,  which  is  also 
known  by  the  name  of  brimstone,  is  the 
only  simple  combustible  substance  which 
nature  offers  pure  and  in  abundance.  It 
was  the  first  known  of  all.  It  is  found  in 
the  earth,  and  exists  externally  in  depo- 
sitions, in  sublimed  incrustations,  and  on 
the  surface  of  certain  waters,  principally 
near  burning  volcanoes.  It  is  found  com- 
bined with  many  metals.  It  exists  in  ve- 
getable substances,  and  has  lately  been 
discovered  in  the  albumen  of  eggs. 

•  Sulphur  in  the  mineral  kingdom  is  either 
in  a  loose  powder,  or  compact ;  and  then 
either  detached  or  in  veins.  It  is  found  in 
the  greatest  plenty  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  volcanoes  at  pseudo-volcanoes,  whether 
modern  or  extinct  as  at  Solfalara,  8cc.  and 
is  deposited  as  a  crust  on  stones  contigu- 
ous to  them,  either  crystallized  or  amorph- 
ous. It  is  frequently  met  with  in  mineral 
waters,  and  in  caverns  adjacent  to  volca- 
noes; sometimes  also  in  coal-mines.  It  is 
found  in  combination  with  most  of  the 
inetals.  When  united  to  iron  it  forms  the 
mineral  called  martial  pyrites,  or  sulphur 
pyrites.  All  the  ores  known  by  the  name 
of  pyrites,  of  which  there  are  a  vast  variety, 
are  combinations  of  sulphur  with  different 
metals ;  and  hence  the  names  of  copper, 
tin,  arseniacal,  &c.  pyrites.  It  exists  like- 
wise in  combination  with  alumine  and 
lime ;  it  'then  constitutes  different  kinds  of 
schistus,  or  alum  ores. 

Physical  properties. — Sulphur -is  a  com- 
bustible, dry,  and  exceedingly  brittle 
body,  of  a  pale  lemon-yellow  colour.  Its 
specific  gravity  is  1  990.  It  is  destitute 
of  odour,  except  when  rubbed  or  heat- 
ed. It  is  of  a  peculiar  faint  taste.  It 
frequently  crystallizes  in  entire  or  trun- 
cated, octahedra,  or  in  needles.  If  apiece 
of  sulphur  of  a  considerable  size,  be  very 
gently  heated,  as  for  example,  by  holding 
it  in  the  hand  and  squeezing  it  firmly,  it 
breaks  to  pieces  with  a  cra<.  kling  noise.  It 
is  a  non-conductor  of  electricityi  and  hence 
it  becomes  electric  by  friction.  When 
heated,  it  first  softens  before  it  melts,  and 
its  fusion  commences  at  180°  Fahr. ;  at 
289°  it  becomes  volatilized,  and  takes  fire 
at  302°.  In  the  beginning  of  fusion  it  is 
very  fluid,  but  by  continuing  the  heat  it 
grows  toiigh,  and  its  colour  changes  to  a 
reddish  brown.  If  in  this  condition  it  be 
po,::vd  into  water,  it  remains  as  soft  as 
wax,  and  yields  to  any  impression.  In  time 
however  it  hardens  again  and  recovers  its 
former  consistence.  • 

It  unites  with  most  of  the  earths  and 
with  all  alkalis,  and  becomes  soluble, 
when  thus  combined,  in  water.  It  unites 
to  most  of  the  metals,  and  renders  them 
brittle  and  fusible.  It  is  soluble  in  oils; 
water  takes  up  a  minute  quantity,  as  does 
ardent  spirit  by  means  of  heat.  It  its- 


solves  in  hydrogen  pas.  It  does  not  com- 
bine with  charcoal,  but  unites  to  phospho- 
rus by  fusion. 

Sulphur,  like  all  combustible  bodies 
burns  in  proportion  to  the  quantity  of  oxi« 
gen  which  combines  wiih  it.  Sulphur, 
heated  in  a  close  vessel,  sublimes  without 
alteration.  If  is  not  changed  by  exposure 
to  air.  It  is  attacked  by  the  nitric  acid 
when  poured  on  it  in  its  fused  state. 

If  melted  sulphur  be  exposed  in  the  open 
air  to  an  increase  of  heat,  it  takes  fire  and 
burns  with  a  blue  flame  and  suffocating 
vapour.  The  result  of  this  combustion  is 
sulphureous  acid  According  to  ;he  slow 
or  rapid  combustion,  it  absorbs  different 
quantities  of  oxigen,  and  the  produced  acid 
differs  in  its  properties. 

Method  of  obtaining'  sulphur. — A  prodi- 
gious quantity  of  sulphur  is  obtained  from 
Solfatara  in  Italy.  This  volcanic  country 
every  where  exhibits  marks  of  the  agency 
of  subterraneous  fires ;  almost  all  the 
ground  is  bare,  and  white;  and  is  every 
where  sensibly  warmer  than  the  atmos- 
phere, in  the  greatest  heat  of  summer  ;  so 
that  the  feet  of  persons  walking  there  are 
burnt  through  their  shoes.  It  is  impossible 
not  to  observe  the  sulphur,  for  asnlphure,- 
ous  vapour  which  arises  through  different 
apertures  is  every  where  perceptible,  and 
gives  reason  to  believe  that  there  is  a  sub- 
terraneous fire  underneath  from  which  that 
vapour  proceeds. 

From  pyrites  sulphur  is  extracted  in  the 
large  way  by  the  following  process  : 

Pyrites  is  broken  into  small  pieces,  and 
put  into  large  earthen  tubes  which  are  ex- 
posed to  the  heat  of  a  furnace.  A  -.quare 
vessel  of  cast  iron,  containing  water,  is 
connected  as  a  receiver  with  the  tube  in. 
the  furnace.  The  action  of  the  fire  pro- 
ceeds, and  the  sulphur,  being  thus  melted, 
is  gradually  accumulated  on  the  water  in 
the  receiver.  It  is  then  removed  from  this 
receiver,  and  melted  in  large  iron  iadles ; 
in  consequence  of  which,  the  earthy  parts 
witli  which  it  was  contaminated  are  made 
to  subside  to  the  bottom  of  the  ladle,  leav- 
ing the  purified  sulphur  above.  It  is  then 
again  melt-  d  and  suffered  to  cool  gradu- 
ally, in  order  to  free  it  from  the  rest  of  the 
impurities.  It  is  then  tolerably  pure,  and 
constitutes  the  sulphur  we  meet  with  in 
large  masses  or  lumps  in  the  market. 

In  order  to  form  it  into  rolls,  it  is  again 
melted  and  poured  into  cylindrical  wooden 
moulds,  in  these  it  takes  the  form  in  which 
\ve  usually  see  it  in  commerce,  as  roll  sul- 
phur. 

Flowers  of  sulphur,  as  they  are  called, 
are  formed  by  subliming  purified  sulphur 
\\itii  a  gentle  hc.it  in  close  rooms,  where 
the  sublimed  sulphur  is  collected,  though 
the  article  met  with  in  general  under  that 
name  is  nothing  but  sulphur  finely  pow- 
dered. 
5  G 


778 


SUL 


SUL 


Method  of  purifying  sulphur. — Take  one 
part  of  flowers  of  sulphur,  boil  it  in  twenty 
parts  of  distilled  water  in  a  glass  vessel  for 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ;  let  the  sulphur 
subside,  decant  the  water,  and  then  wash 
the  sulphur  repeatedly  in  distilled  water  : 
having  done  this,  pour  over  it  three  parts 
of  pure  nitre-muriatic  acid,  diluted  with 
one  part  of  distilled  water,  boil  it  again 
in  a  glass  vessel  for  about  a  quarter  of  an 
hour,  decant  the  acid,  and  wash  the  sul- 
phur in  distilled  water  till  the  fluid  passes 
tasteless,  or  till  it  does  not  change  the 
blue  colour  of  tincture  of  cabbage,  or 
litmus.  The  sulphur  thus  carefully  treated 
is  pure  sulphur  lit  for  philosophical  experi- 
ments. 

Sulphur  has  been  long  an  esteemed  ar- 
ticle of  the  Materia  Medica;  it  stimulates 
the  system,  loosens  the  belly,  and  promotes 
the  insensible  perspiration.  It  pervades 
the  whole  habit,  and  manifestly  transpires 
through  the  pores  of  the  skin,  as  appears 
from  the  sulphureous  smell  of  persons  who 
have  taken  it,  and  from  silver  being  stained 
in  their  pockets  of  a  blackish  colour.  la 
the  stomach  it  is  probably  combined  with 
hydrogen.  It  is  a  celebrated  remedy 
against  cutaneous  diseases,  particularly 
psora,  both  given  internally  and  applied 
externally.  It  has  likewise  been  recom- 
mended in  rheumatic  pains,  flying  gout, 
rickets,  atrophy,  coughs,  asthmas,  and 
other  disorders  of  the  breast  and  lungs, 
and  particularly  in  catarrhs  of  the  chronic 
kind. 

In  haemorrhoidal  affections  it  is  almost 
•specific;  but  in  most  of  these  cases  it  is 
advantageously  combined  with  some  cool- 
ing purgative,  especially  supertartrate  of 
potash. 

The  preparations  of  sulphur  directed  to 
be  used  by  the  London  and  Edinburgh 
Colleges,  are  the  Sulphur  lotum,  Sulphur 
prxcipitatum,  and  Sulphur  sublimatum. 

SULPHUR  ANTIMONII  PR^CIPITA- 
TUM.  Sulphur  auratum  antimonii.  This 
preparation  of  antimony  appears  to  have 
rendered  that  called  kermis  mineral  unne- 
cessary. It  is  a  yellow  hydro-sulphuret  of 
antimony,  and  therefore  called  hydro-sul. 
phuretum  stibii  luteum,  in  the  new  chemi- 
cal nomenclature.  As  an  alterative  and 
sudorific  it  is  in  high  estimation,  and  giv- 
en in  diseases  of  the  skin  and  glands;  and, 
joined  with  calomel,  it  is  one  of  the  most 
powerful  and  penetrating  alteratives  we 
are  in  possession  of. 

SULPHUR  AUIIATUM  ANTIMOXJI.  See  Sul- 
phur antimcinii  prcecipitatum. 

SULPHUR  LOTUM.  Washed  sulphur.  Flo- 
res  sulphuris  loti.  "  Take  of  subljmed 
sulphur,  a  pound."  Pour  on  boiling  water 
so  that  the  acid,  if  there  be  any,  may  be 
entirely  washed  away;  then  dry  it.  The 
dose  is  from  half  a,  drachm  to  two 
drachms. 


SULPHUR    PR^CIPITATUM.       Lac 

sulphuris.  ««  Take  of  sublimed  sulphur,  a 
pound,  fresh  lime,  three  pounds."  Boil 
the  sulphur  and  lime  together  in  water, 
then  strain  the  solution  through  paper,  and 
drop  in  as  much  muriatic  acid  as  may  be 
necessary  to  precipitate  the  sulphur ;  lastly, 
wash  this  by  repeated  affusions  of  water 
until  it  is  tasteless.  This  preparation  is 
mostly  preferred  to  the  flowers  of  sulphur, 
in  consequence  of  its  being  freed  from  its 
impurities.  The  dose  is  from  .half  a  drachm 
to  three  drachms. 

SULPHUR  SUBLIMATUM.  Sublimed 
sulphur.  See  Sulphur. 

Sulphur-wort.  See  Paucedanum. 

Sulphurated  hydrogen  gas.  See  Hydro- 
gen gas,  sulphurated. 

SULPHURE.  Sulphuretum.  A  combina- 
tion of  sulphur  with  different  alkaline, 
earthy,  and  metallic  bases. 

SULPHUREOUS  ACID  GAS.  Several 
philosophers  have  paid  attention  to  the 
properties  of  this  gas,  and  its  combina- 
tions; but  Berthollet  was  the  first  who 
published  an  accurate  account  of  it,  which 
Fourcroy  and  Vauquelin,  have  investiga- 
ted still  more  completely.  Their  paper  is 
inserted  in  the  Jlnnales  de  Chimie,  11.54, 
and  copied  into  Nicholson's  Journal,  vol.  I. 
p.  313. 

When  sulphur  is  united  to  oxigen  it 
forms  an  acid.  When  the  quantity  of  oxi- 
gen is  sufficient  to  oxigenate  a  given  quan- 
tity of  sulphur  completely,  the  result  is  a 
perfect  acid  called  sulphuric  acid.  If  a 
less  quantity  of  oxigen  is  made  use  of,  the 
result  is  an  imperfect  acid,  capable  of  tak- 
ing the  gazeous  state.  To  this'  gazeous 
fluid  the  name  of  sulphureous  acid  gas  is 
given.  It  becomes  obvious  from  this,  that 
sulphureous  acid  gas  has  the  same  relation 
to  sulphuric  acjd  as  phosphorous  acid  has 
to  the  phosphoric  acid.  At  least  this  gas 
occupies  the  middle  place  between  sulphur 
and  sulphuric  acid. 

Properties. — Sulphureous  acid  gas  is  a  per- 
manently elastic  aeriform  fluid  at  the  ordina- 
ry pressure  and  temperature  of  our  atmos- 
phere. Its  odour  is  strong  and  suffocating. 
It  cannot  maintain  combustion,  nor  the  re- 
spiration of  animals.  Its  weight  is  more  than 
double  thatof  atmospheric  air.  Its  specific 
gravity  according  toBergman  is0.00246,and 
0.00251,  accordingio  Lavoisier.  It  is  not  in- 
flammable. One  hundred  cubic  inches  of  it 
weigh  nearly  63  grains.  It  is  composed, 
accovding  to  Fourcroy,  of  85  sulphur  and 
15 oxigen.  It  is  acid;  it  first  reddens  and 
then  destroys  the  greater  part  of  the  vege- 
table colours.  It  exerts  little  action  on. 
the  metals,  and  has  a  weak  attraction  to 
alkalis  and  earths.  It  has  the  property 
of  whitening  silk  and  giving  it  a  lustre. 
Priestley,  Bergman,  Berthollet,  &c.  say 
that  at  high  temperatures  it  deposits  sul- 
phur, but  Fourcroy  and  Vauquelin,'  in  con- 


SUL 


sequence  of  some  new  experiments,  deny  and  when  it  is  completely  inflamed  cover  it 
this  assertion.  Phosphorus  has  no  action  with  a  large  bell-glass  perfectly  dry  ;  re- 
upon  it.  Its  attraction  for  oxigen  when  move  the  whole  on  a  dish  and  surround  the 
dry,  at  the  common  temperature,  is  very  apparatus  with  mercury.  The  sulphur  will 
feeble,  but,  if  the  smallest  quantity  of  burn  for  some  time,  and  the  bell-glass  will 
moisture  be  present,  the  union  of  the  two  be  filled  with  white  vapour.  When  the  va- 
gases  is  much  favoured.  At  high  tempera-  pour  has  subsided,  the  gas  may  be  trans. 
tures  the  combination  is  more  speedily  ef-  ferred  as  usual. 

fected.  When  a  mixture  of  sulphureous  Explanation.  —  During  the  burning  of  the 
acid  gas  and  oxigen  gas  is  made  to  pass  sulphur  in  a  confined  quantity  of  atmos- 
through.  an  ignited  tube,  the  two  gases  pheric  air,  it  absorbs  the  oxigen  contained 
combine  and  sulphuric  acid  is  formed,  in  it  ;  this  however,  not  being  sufficient  to 
When  passed  into  water  cooled  down  to  oxigenate  the  sulphur  completely,  the  re- 
the  freezing  point,  the  union  is  very  rapid,  suit  is  an  imperfect  aeriform  acid,  or  sul- 
Water  cooled  to  forty  degrees  absorbs  one-  phuret>us  acid  gas. 

third  part  of  its  weight  of  sulphureous  acid  3.  Sulphureous  acid  gas  may  also  be  ob- 
gas.  It  speedily  melts  ice.  Water  satura-  tained  by  decomposing  sulphite  of  potash. 
ted  with  it  may  be  frozen  without  parting  or  soda,  eiflier  by  heat  alone,  or  by  the 
with  its  gas  ;  but  when  water,  which  has  affusion  of  acids. 

been  saturated  with  it,  is  exposed  to  heat,  4.  If  charcoal  be  moistened  with  sul- 
it  is  filled  with  a  vast  number  of  bubbles  phuric  acid,  and  then  exposed  to  distilla- 
which  continually  increase  and  rise  to  the  tion,  the  products  are  carbonic  acrd  gas 
surface  ;  these  bubbles  are  the  gas  separat-  and  sulphureous  acid  gas 
ing-  from  it.  It  is  absorbed  by  oil,  ether,  During  this  operation  the  charcoal  at- 
and  sulphuric  acid,  the  latter  when  satura-  tracts  part  of  the  oxigen  of  the  sulphuric 
ted  with  it  acquires  the  property  of  smoak-  acid,  and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas.  The 
ing  when  exposed  to  air;  its  colour  is  al-  sulphuric  acid  is  therefore  partly  de-oxidat- 
tered  to  a  yellowish  brown,  and  its  odour  ed  and  becomes  converted  into  sulphu- 
is  penetrating  like  that  of  the  gas.  When  reous  acid  gas. 

the  acid  thus  saturated  with  the  gas  is  ex-  5.  Sulphureous  acid  gas  is  likewise 
posed  a  few  degrees  below  the  freezing  formed  by  distilling  sulphur  with  the  oxids 
point,  in  congeals  or  freezes  into  a  crystal-  of  mercury,  lead,  tin,  manganese,  &c. 
line  mass.  The  same  happens  when  sub-  In  these  processes  the  sulphur  attracts 
mitted  to  distillation.  It  decomposes  ni-  the  oxigen  of  the  metallic  oxids,  and  be- 
tric  and  oxigenated  muriatic  acid,  and  dis-  comes  converted  into  sulphureous  acid 
solves  camphor.  Sulphureous  acid  gas  and  gas,  while  the  oxids  are  partially  restored 
hydrogen  gas  have  no  action  upon  each  to  the  metallic  state. 

other  at  common  temperatures,  but  if  they        Water   impregnated  with  sulphureous 
are  passed  through  an  ignited  tube,  a  de-   acid  gas  forms 
composition    is    effected. 


Charcoal  like 
wise  decomposes  sulphureous  acid  gas  at 
a  high  temperature.     Monge  and  Clouet 


SULPHUREOUS  ACID. 

1.  To  prepare  sulphureous  acid,   take 
one  part  of  mercury  and  four  of  concen- 


affirm  that  by  extreme  artificial  cold  and  trated  sulphuric  acid,  put  them  into  a  re- 
a  strong  pressure  exerted  at  the  same  time,  tort  furnished  with  a  receiver,  and  con- 
they  rendered  sulphureous  acid  gas  fluid,  nected  with  Burkitt's  or  Pepys's  appara- 

JWethods  of  obtaining  sulphureous  acid  gas.   tus.     The  sulphureous  acid  gas  which  is 
—  1.  Take  one  part  of  mercury  and  four  of  disengaged  is  absorbed  by  the  water  in  the 
concentrated  sulphuric  acid;  put  them  into    vessel,  and  constitutes  sulphureous  acid. 
a  glass  retort  connected  with  the  pneuma-       2.  Sulphureous  acid  is  likewise  formed 
tic  quicksilver-trough  and  apply  the   heat    during  the  slow  combustion  of  sulphur. 
of  a  lamp  to  the  mixture  till  it  boils.     On       The  salts  formed  by  the  combination  of 
continuing  the  heat  after  the  mercury  has    sulphureous  acid  with  different  bases,  are 
been  acted  upon,  sulphureous  acid  gas  will   called  sulphites. 
be  obtained  in  abundance.  SULPIUJHETUM  AMMOSTJE.  Hepar  sulphuris 

In  this  case  a  partial  decomposition  of  volatile.  Boyle's  or  Beguine's  fuming 
the  sulphuric  acid  takes  place.  The  mer-  spirit.  Sulphuret  of  ammonia  is  obr 
cury  abstracts  part  of  its  oxigen  and  be-  tained  in  the  form  of  a  yellow  fuming 
comes  converted  into  an  oxid  ;  the  sul-  liquor,  by  the  ammonia  and  sulphur 
phuric  acid  in  consequence  of  the  loss  of  uniting  whilst  in  a  state  of  gas  during  dis- 
oxigen,  becomes  converted  into  sulphu-  tillation.  It  excites  the  action  of  the  ab- 
reous  acid,  which  takes  the  gazeous  form  sorbent  system  and  diminish  arterial  ac- 
at  the  common  temperature.  tion,  and  is  given  internally  in  diseases 

2.  Sulphureous  acid  gas  may  likewise  be  arising  from  the  use  of  mercury,  phthisis, 
obtained  by  the  slow  combustion  of  sul-  diseases  of  the  skin,  and  phlegmasise  :  ex- 
phur.  ternally  it  is  prescribed  in  the  form  of  bath 

Put  pounded  sulphur  into  a  shallow  earth-  in  paralysis,  contractura,  psora>  and  cuU- 
en  dish  or  crucible  ;  melt  and  set  fire  to  it  i  neous  diseases. 


786  SUL  SUL 

SULPHURETUM  CALCIS.     Hdper  calClS.     Sul-  StTLPHTJRETtlM  STIBII  KAT1VTJM. 

phuret  of  lime.     It  is  principally  used  as    return  stibii   nigrum     Jlntimoniiun   crndum.' 
a  bath  in  various  diseases  of  the  skin.  Native  sulphuret  of  antimony.     It  is  trom 

SutPHURETUM  HYDRARGYRI  RIORUM.  See  this  ore  that  all  our  preparations  of  anti- 
ffffdrurffyms  cum  sulphure.  inony  are  made.  See  Antimony. 

SULFHtJRETUM  HYDRARGYRl  RU-  SULPHURIC  ACID.  Addum  sulphu- 
BRUM.  Cinnabaris  antimonii.  Redsulphu-  ricum.  Oil  of  vitriol.  Vitriolic  acid.  Sul- 
ret  of  mercury.  Hydrargyrus  sulphure-  phuric  acid  consists  of  sulphur,  which  con- 
tus  ruber.  "  Take  of  purified  mercury,  stitutes  its  basis,  and  of  oxygen.  It  fre- 
by  weight  forty  ounces  ;  sublimed  sulphur,  quently  occurs  in  combination  with  alkalis, 
feight  ounces  "  Having  melted  the  sulphur  earths,  and  metals  ;  but  seldom  in  a  state 
over  the  fire,  mix  in  the  mercury,  and  as  of  purity,  and  whether  at  all,  has  been 
soon  as  the  mass  begins  to  swell,  remove  doubted.  For  chemical,  medical,  and 
the  vessel  from  the  fire,  and  cover  it  with  other  purposes,  it  is  obtained  by  the  rapid 
considerable  force  to  prevem  inflammation ;  combustion  of  sulphur  and  t  he  decomposi- 
then  rub  the  mass  into  powder,and  sublime,  tion  of  metallic  and  earthy  sulphuric  acid 
This  preparation  is  esteemed  a  mild  mer-  salts  by  fire.  If  melted  sulphur  be  ex- 
curial  alterative,  and  given  to  children  in  posed  in  open  air  to  an  increased  heat,  it 
small  doses.  In  surgery  its  chief  and  al-  t;-kes  fire,  is  entirely  consumed,  an.d  burns 
most  only  use  is  in  the  administration  of  with  a  flame,  and  an  acid  suffocating  va- 
quicksilver  by  fumigation.  Thus  employ-  pour.  The  sulphur  is  by  this  combustion 
ed  ii  has  proved  extremely  serviceable  in  changed  to  an  acid.  If  the  heat  by  which, 
venereal  cases.  Ulcers  and  excrescences  burning  sulphur  is  consumed  be  only  weak, 
about  the  pudejidum  and  anus  in  women,  its  flame  is  blue,  and  the  acid  then  gene- 
are  particularly  benefited  by  it;  andin  these  rated  is'imperfect,  very  volatile,  and  ae'ri- 
cases  it  is  most  conveniently  applied  by  form  This  imperfect  sulphuric  acid  is 
placing  a  red  hot  heater  at  the  bottom  of  the  sulphiireous  acid.  But  if  the  heat 
anight  stool-pan,  and  after  sprinkling  on  be  stronger,  the  flame  of  the  sulphur  is 
it  a  few  grains  of  the  red  sulphuret  quick-  white  and  lively,  and  a  perfect  sulphuric 
silver,  placing  the  patient  on  the  stool.  To  acid  in  the  vaporous  state  is  formed.  The 
fumigate  ulcers  m  the  throat,  it  is  necessa-  sulphuric  acid  may  be  obtained  by  differ- 
ry  to  receive  the  fumes  on  the  part  affect-  eijt  methods  ;  that  prepared  in  England  is 
ed,  through  the  tube  of  a  funnel.  By  enclo-  by  the  combustion  of  sulphur  ;  for  which 
sing  the  patient  naked  in  a  box,  it  has  on  purpose  peculiar  apartments,  with  their 
some  occasions  been  contrived  to  fumigate  insides  lined  with  lead,  are  constructed,  in 
the  whole  body  at  once,  and  in  this  way  order  to  enclose  the  burning  sulphur.  But 
the  specific  powers  of  the  quicksilver  have  because  the  sulphur  would  in  that  situat  ion 
been  very  rapidly  excited.  be  soon  extinguished,  and  never  burn  with 

This  mode  of  curing  the  hies  venerea,  is  due  vivacity,  about  the  eighth  part  of  its 
Spoken  of  as  true  ;  and  the  subject  has  of  weight  of  nitre  is  mingled  with  it  to  supply 
late  years  been  revived  in  a  treatise  by  Sa-  vital  air,  without  which  no  combustion  can 
bonette,  and  by  trials  made  in  Bartholo-  exist.  Both  the  water  at  the  bottom  of 
mew's  hospital.  the  chamber,  and  also  the  aqueous  vapours 

Mr.  Pearson,  from  his  experiments  conveyed  into  it,  imbibe  the  sulphuric  acid 
on  mercurial  fumigation,  concludes,  that  as  it  forms.  The  weak  or  diluted  acid  thus 
where  checking  the  progress  of  the  disease  obtained  is  collected  and  concentrated  by 
sirddenly  is  an  object  of  great  moment,  and  evaporating  the  superfluous  water  in  glass 
where  the  body  is  covered  with  ulcers  or  vessels.  Sulphuric  acid,  concentrated  in 
large  and  numerous  eruptions,  and  in  ge-  this  manner,  is  sold  under  the  name  of 
neral  to  ulcers,  fungi,  and  excrescences,  English  oil  of  vitriol^  oleum  vitrioli,  to 
the  vapour  of  mercury  is  an  application  of  distinguish  it  from  another  species,  called 
great  efficacy  and  utility;  but  that  it  is  Saxon  oil  of  vitriol,  which  is  obtained  from 
apt  to  induce  a  ptyalism  rapidly,  and  great  green  vitriol  by  distillation.  Every  kind 
consequent  debility,  and  that  lor  the  pur-  of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid,  formerly 
pose  of  securing  the  constitution  against  found  in  commerce,  was  prepared  by  dis- 
a  relapse,  as  great  a  quantity  of  mercury  tillation  from  green  vitriol,  or  copper  ;  and 
must  be  introduced  into  the  system,  by  it  is  on  this  account  that  the  sulphuric  acid 
inunction,  as  if  no  fumigation  had  been  is  generally  called  vitriolic  acid.  Oil  of 
employed.  *  vitriol  is  a'  very  strong  acid,  burns  and 

SULPHURETUM  POTASS^.  Kali  corrodes  the  skin.  When  pure,  it  has 
sulphur u turn.  Hepar  sulphuris.  Sulpliu-  neither  colour  nor  smell,  but  is  very  apt 
ret  of  potash.  Liver  of  sulphur.  The  to  turn  more  or  less  brown,  and  of  a  sul- 
rirtues  and  uses  of  this  preparation  are  si-  phureous  odour,  by  combustible,  animal, 
milar  to  those  of  the  sulphuretum  ammo-  and  vegetable  matter,  as  is  usually  the  case 
nite.  with  what  is  sold  in  the  shops.  If  sulphu- 

SULPIHJRETUM  soDjs.  A  combination,  of  ric  acid  be  highlyconcenlrated,  it  congeals 
Soda  and  sulphur.  at  a  temperature  of  150°,  and  becomes  a 


SUP 

•crystalline  mass,  formerly  termed  glacial 
oil  of  vitriol.  Mixed  with  water  it  becomes 
hot,  and  is  then  termed  spirit  of  vitriol, 
sulphuric  acid  is  a  powerful  antisceptic  and 
tonic  :  it  is  given,  properly  diluted,  in  the 
dose  of  from  one  to  three  drops  with  cin- 
chona and  other  medicines  in  the  cure  of 
fevers  and  debilities,  and  it  is  often  applied 
externally,  when  very  much  diluted,  against 
psora  and  some  chronic  affections  of  the 
skin. 

SULPHUHIS  FI.ORES.  See  Sulphur  sublima- 
tum. 

SULPHUROUS  ACID.  See  Sulphureous  acid 
gas. 

Snlphurt  -washed.   See  Sulphur  lotum. 

Sulphurt  precipitated.  See  Sulphur  praeci- 
pitatum. 

Sultan  Jloiver.  The  Centaur ea  moschata 
of  Linnaeus. 

SUMACH.  (Sumak,  from  samak,  to  be 
red  ;  so  called  from  its  red  berry.)  Elm- 
leaved  sumach.  This  plant,  Rhus  coria- 
ria  of  Linnaeus  \-—foliis  pinnatis  obtusis, 
caule  serratis  corolibus  subtus  villosis,  is  a 
small  tree,  a  native  of  the  south  of  Europe. 
It  is  singular  that  this  is  the  only  species  of 
the  genus  rhus  which  is  perfectly  innocent ; 
the  others  being  active  poisons.  Both  the 
leaves  and  berries  of  this  plant  are  used 
medicinally,  as adstringents  and  tonics  ;the 
former  are  the  most  powerful,  and  have 
been  long  in  common  use,  where  they  may 
be  easily  obtained  in  various  complaints 
indicating  this  class  of  remedies.  The  ber- 
ries, which  are  red,  and  of  a  roundish 
compressed  figure,  contain  a  pulpy  matter, 
in  which  is  lodged  a  brown,  hard,  oval 
seed,  manifesting  a  considerable  degree  of 
adstringency.  The  pulp,  even  when  dry, 
is  grateful,  and  has  been  discovered  to 
contain  an  essential  salt,  similar  to  that  of 
wood  sorrel.  An  infusion  of  the  dried  fruit 
is  not  rendered  black  by  a  solution  of  iron  : 
hence  it  appears  to  be  destitute  of  adstrin- 
gency. But  its  acidity  is  extremely  grate- 
ful ;  therefore,  like  many  other  fruits,  these 
berries  may  be  advantageously  taken  to 
allay  febrile  heat,  and  to  correct  bilious 
putrescency. 

Sumach,  elm  leaved.  See  Sumach. 

SUMENT.  (Arab.)  The  lower  or  fat  part 
of  the  belly. 

Sun-dew.  See  Ros  solis. 

SUPERBUS.  See  Rectus  superior  oculi. 

SUPERCILTUM     See  Eye-brow. 

SUPERCILIUM  TEifERis.  The  milfoil  or 
yarrow  was  once  so  termed.  See  MiUe- 
folium 

SUPERFCETATION.  (Superfctatio, 
from  super,  above  or  upon,  and  foetus,  a 
foetus.)  The  impregnation  of  a  woman 
already  pregnant. 

SUPERGEMIXALIS.  (From  super,  above, 
and  gemini,  the  testicles  )  The  epididy- 
mis,  or  body  bove  the  testicles. 

(From  svper,  above, 


strp 


-781 


and  genu,  the  knee.)  The  patella,  or  knee- 
pan. 

SUPERIMPREGNATIO.  (From  super,  above, 
and  impregnatio,  a  conception.)  Superfoe- 
tation. 

SUPERIOR  AURIS.  See  Jlttollens  aurem. 

SUPERLIGULA.  (From  super,  above,  and 
ligula,  a  little  tongue,  the  glottis.)  The 
epiglottis. 

SUPERPUHGATIO.  (From  super,  beyond, 
and  purgo,  to  purge.)  An  excessive  eva- 
cuation by  stool. 

SupERStAPULARis.  (From  super,  upon, 
and  scapula,  the  shoulder-blade.)  A  muscle 
seated  upon  the  scapula. 

SUPINATION.  (Supinatio,  from  Su- 
pinus,  placed  upward.)  The  act  of  turn- 
ing the  palm  of  the  hand  upwards,  by  ro- 
tating the"  radius  upon  the  ulna. 

SUPINATOR.  (From  supinus,  up- 
wards.)  A  name  given  to  those  muscles 
which  turn  the  hand  upwards. 

SUPIXATOR  BREVIS.  See  Supinator  ra-> 
dii  brevis. 

SUPINATOR  LOXGUS.     See  Supinator  radii 


SUPINATOR  RADII  BREVIS.  Sup. 
nator  brevis,  sive  minor,  of  Winslow,  and 
epicondylo  radial,  of  Dumas.  This  small 
muscle,  which  is  tendinous  externally,  is 
situated  at  the  upper  part  of  the  fore -arm 
under  the  supinator  longus,  the  extensor 
carpi  radialus  brevis,  the  extensor  carpi 
ulnaris,  the  extensor  digitorum  communis, 
and  the  extensor  minimi  digiti. 

It  arises  tendinous  from  the  lower  and 
anterior  part  of  the  outer  condyle  of  the 
os  htimeri,  and  tendinous  and  fleshy  from 
the  outer  edge  and  posterior  surface  of  the 
ulna,  adhering  firmly  to  the  ligament  that 
joins  the  radius  to  that  bone.  From  these 
origins  its  fibres  descend  forwards  and  in- 
wards, and  are  inserted  into  the  upper, 
inner,  and  anterior  part  of  the  radius 
around  the  cartilaginous  surface  upon 
which  slides  the  tendon  of  the  biceps,  and 
likewise  into  a  ridge  that  runs  downwards 
and  outwards  below  this  surface. 

This  muscle  assists  in  the  supination  of 
the  hand  by  rolling  the  radius  outwards. 

SUPINATOR  RADII  LONGUS.  Su- 
pinator longus  of  Albinus.  Supinator  longus 
sive  major  of  Winslow,  and  humero-sus  ra- 
dial of  Dumas  A  long  flat  muscle,  co- 
vered by  a  very  thin  tendinous  fascia,  and 
situated  immediately  under  the  integu- 
ments along  the  outer  convex  surface  of 
the  radius.  It  arises  by  very  short  tendin- 
ous fibres,  from  the  anterior  surface  and 
outer  ridge  of  the  os  humeri,  about  two 
or  three  inches  above  its  external  condyle, 
between  the  brachialis  internus  and  the 
triceps  brachii ;  and  likewise  from  the  an- 
terior surface  of  the  external  intermuscu- 
lar  membrane,  or  ligament,  as  it  is  called. 
About  the  middle  of  the  radius,  its  fleshy 
fibres  terminate  in  a.  flat  tendon,  vrbicU  is 


sus 


SYC 


inserted  into  the  inner  side  of  the  interior  SUSPENSORIUM.  (From  suspendeo,  to 
extremity  of  the  radius,  near  the  root  of  hang;)  A  suspensor;  a  bag,  or  bandage, 
its  styloid  process.  to  suspend  the  scrotum. 

This  muscle  not  only  assists  in   rolling        SUSPESTSORIUM  HEJPATIS.    The  broad  liga- 
the  radius  outwards,  and  turning  the  palm    ment  of  the  liver. 

of  the  hand  upwards,  on  which  account       SUSPENSORIUS  TESTIS.       The   cremaster 
Riolanus  first  gave  it  the  name  of  supinator,   muscle  of  the  testicle, 
but  it  likewise  assists  in  pronation,  and  in        Susunnus.     (From  susurro,  to  murmur.) 
bending  the  fore-arm.  An  imaginary  sound  in  the  ear. 

SUPPOSITORIUM.     (From  sub,  under,       SUTURE. 


and  pono,  to  put.)      A  suppository, 


(Satura,  from  suo,  to  join 
together.)      Called  also  clavata  comnissura 

substance  to  put  into  the  rectum/there  to    1.  In  surgery  this  term  signifies  the  uniting 
remain  and  dissolve  gradually.  the  lips  of  a  wound  by  sewing.   A  number 

Suppressed  menses.  See  Jlmenorrhcea.  of  different    kinds   of  sutures  have  been 

SUPPURATION.  (Suppuratio,  from  recommended  by  writers  on  surgery,  but 
vippuro,  to  suppurate.)  That  morbid  ac-  all  of  them  are  now  reduced  to  two  : 
tion  by  which  pus  is  deposited  in  inflam-  namely,  the  twisted,  and  the  interrupted, 
matory  tumours.  See  Pus  called  also  the  knotted  suture.  The  twisted 

SUPRA  COSTALES.  A  portion  of  the  in-  suture  is  made  in  the  following  manner : 
tercostal  muscles.  See  Intercostal  muscles,  having  brought  the  divided  parts  nearly 

SUPRA  SPINATUS.  (Musculus  supra-  into  contact,  a  pin  is  to  be  introduced  from 
spinatus.')  Supra  spinatus  sen  superscapu-  the  outside  inwards,  and  carried  out 
laris  of  Cowper,  and  sous-spino-scnpufo  through  the  opposite  side  to  the  same  dis- 
trochiterien  of  Dumas.  This  muscle,  which  tance  from  the  edge  that  it  entered  at  on 
was  first  so  named  by  Riolanus,  from  its  the  former  side ;  a  firm  wax  ligature  is 
situation,  is  of  considerable  thickness,  then  to  be  passed  around  it,  making  the 
wider  behind  than  before,  and  fills  the  figure  of  8,  by  which  the  wounded  parts 
whole  of  the  cavity  or  fossa  that  is  above  are  drawn  gently  into  contact.  The  num- 
the  spine  of  the  scapula.  It  arises  fleshy  her  of  pins  is  to  be  determined  by  the  ex- 
from  the  whole  of  the  base  of  the  scapula  tent  of  the  wound;  half  an  inch,  or  at 
that  is  above  its  spine,  and  likewise  from  most  three  quarters,  is  the  proper  distance 
the  spine  itself,  and  from  the  superior  cos-  between  two  pins.  The  interrupted  suture 
ta.  Opposite  to  the  basis  of  the  coracoid  1S  practised  where  a  number  of  stitches  is 
process,  it  is  found  beginning  to  degene-  required,  and  the  interruption  is  only  the 
rate  into  a  tendon,  which  is  at  first  covered  distance^ between  the  stitches, 
by  fleshy  fibres,  and  then  passing  under  2.  In  anatomy  the  word  suture  is  applied 
the  acromion,  adheres  to  the  capsular  liga-  to  the  union  of  bones  by  means  of  denti- 
ment  of  the  os  humeri,  and  is  inserted  into  form  margins,  as  in  the  bones  of  the  crani- 
the  upper  part  of  the  large  tuberosity  at  um-  See  Temporal,  sphceneidal,  zygomatic, 
the  head  of  the  os  humeri.  This  muscle  transverse,  coronal,  lambdoidal,  and  sagittal 
is  covered  by  a  thin  fascia,  which  adheres  sutures. 
to  the  upper  edge  and  superior  part  of  the 
basis,  as  well  as  to  the  upper  edge  of  the 
spine  of  the  scapula.  The  principal  use  of 
the  supra  spinatus  seems  to  be  to  assist  in 
raising  the  arm  upwards  ;  at  the  same  time, 
fey  drawing  the  capsular  ligamen  upwards, 
it  prevents  it  from  being  pinched  between 


Swallow -wort.  See  Vincetoxicum. 

Sweat.  See  Perspiration. 

Sweating,  immense.  See  Ephydrosis.. 

Sweet  margoram.   See  J\farjorana. 

Sweet  naveiv.  See  Itapus. 

Sweet  rush.   See  Juncus  odoratus. 

Sweet  sultan.      The   Ceutaurea  moschata 
the  head  of  the  os  humeri  and  that  of  the  of  Linnaeus, 
scapula.     It  may  likewise  serve  to  move        Sweet  willow.  See  J\Tyrtus  Brabantica. 
the  scapula  upon  the  humerus.  SWIETENIA.       (Named    after    Swieten.) 

SURA.  (Arab.)  The  calf  of  the  leg  ;  The  bark  of  the  wood  of  this  tree  is  of  a 
ihe  fibula.  red  colour  internally  ;  has  an  adstringent 

SURFEIT.  The  consequence  of  excess  bitter  taste;  yields  its  active  matter  to 
in  eating  or  drinking,  or  of  something  un-  water.  It  has  been  prepared  as  a  substitute 
wholesome  or  improper  in  these  articles,  for  Peruvian  bark,  and  has  been  used  as 
It  consists  in  a  heuvy  load  or  oppression  of  such  with  advantage.  Dose  half  a  drachm, 
the  stomach,  with  nausea,  sickness,  im-  SWIETEXIA  MAHAGONT.  The  systematic 
peded  perspiration,  and  at  timeseruptions  name  of  the  mahogany  tree.  See  Mahoga- 
•n  the  skin.  ni  and  Swietenia. 

SURGERY.     (Chirurgia,  from  ;^g,  the        Swine  pox.  See  Varicella. 
hand,  and  e^yov,  labour.)     A  branch  of  the       STCOMA.      (From  <rvx»,  a  fig.)      A  wart 
the  science  of  medicine,  having  for  its  ob-   or  excrescence  resembling  a  fig. 
ject  the  cure  of  external  diseases.  SYCOSIS.     The  ophthalmia  trachoma  of 

Sus  SCROFA.  The  systematic  name  of  the  Sauvages  ;  also  a  fungous  ulcer;  and  by 
hog  which  affords  the  lard.  others  the  tumour  on  the  anus  called  ma- 

Suspended  Animation.  See  Resuscitation,     .visca, 


SYMPATHY. 


SYLPHIUM.  Asafoctida  is  so  termed  by 
some  writers.  See  Jlsafostida. 

SYMBLEPHAULM.  (From  <n/v,  with, 
and  /2A.«<f>o{|ov,  the  eyelid.)  A  concretion  of 
the  eyelid  to  the  globe  of  the  eye  ;  also  a 
concretion  of  the  palpebra  with  the  eye. 
This  chiefly  happens  in  the  superior,  but 
very  rarely  in  the  inferior  palpebra.  The 
causes  of  this  concretion  are  a  bad  confor- 
mation of  the  parts,  or  from  ulcers  of  the 
cornea,  the  membrana  conjunctiva,  or  in- 
ternal superfices  of  the  palpebrse,  or  im- 
prudent scarifications,  or  burns,  especially 
if  the  eye  remains  long  closed.  There  are 
two  species,  the  partial*  or  total ;  in  the 
former  the  adhesion  is  partial,  in  the  latter, 
the  membrana  conjunctiva  and  cornea  are 
concreted  together. 

SYMBOLS.  (From  <ru/w&t\Aa>,  to  knit  to- 
gether.) Is  said  either  of  the  fitness  of 
parts  with  one  another,  or  of  the  consent 
between  them  by  the  intermediation  of 
nerves,  and  the  like. 

SYMBOLOGJA.  (From  <rv/uGe\ov,  a  sign, 
and  \o^o?,adiscourse.)  The  doctrine  of  the 
signs  and  symptoms  of  disease. 

SYMMETRY.  The  exact  and  beautiful 
proportion  of  parts  to  onetmother. 

Sympathetic  nerve.     See  Intercostal  nerve. 

SYMPATHY.  (From  a-v^ceaif^,  to 
suffer  together,  to  sympathise.)  Sympu- 
thia.  All  the  body  is  sympathetically 
connected  together,  and  dependent,  the 
one  part  upom  the  rest,  constituting  a 
general  sympathy.  But  sometimes  we 
find  particular  parts  more  intimately  de- 
pendent upon  each  other  than  upon  the 
rest  of  the  body,  constituting  a  particular 
sympathy.  Action  cannot  be  greatly  in- 
creased in  any  one  organ,  without  being 
diminished  in  some  other ;  but  certain  parts 
are  more  apt  to  be  affected  by  the  de- 
rangement of  particular  organs  than  others ; 
and  it  was  the  observance  of  this  fact  which 
gave  foundation  to  the  old  and  well-known 
doctrine  of  sympathy,  which  was  said  to 
proceed,  "  turn  ob  commnntonem  et  similitu- 
ttinem  generis,  turn  ob  viciniam"  It  may 
be  thought  that  this  position  of  action  be- 
ing diminished  in  one  organ,  by  its  increase, 
either  in  the  rest  or  in  some  other  part,  is 
contradicted  by  the  existence  of  general 
diseases  or  actions  affecting  the  whole  sys- 
tem. Bnt  in  them  we  find,  in  the  first 
place,  that  there  is  always  some  part  more 
affected  than  the  rest.  This  local  affection 
is  sometimes  the  first  symptom,  and  affects 
the  constitution  in  a  secondary  way,  either 
by  the  irritation  which  it  produces,  or  by 
an  extension  of  the  specific  action.  At  other 
times  the  local  affection  is  coevel  with  the 
general  disease,  and  is  called  sympathetic. 
It  is  observed  in  the  second  place,  that 
as  there  is  some  part  which  is  always 
more  affected  than  the  rest,  so  also 
is  there  some  organ  which  has  its  action, 
in  consequence  of  this,  diminished  lower 
that  of  the  rest  of  the  system,  and 


most  commonly  lower  than  its  natural 
standard.  From  the  extensive  sympathy 
of  the  stomach  with  almost  every  part  of 
the  body,  we  find  that  this  most  frequently 
suffers,  and  has  its  action  diminished  in 
every  disease,  whether  general  or  local, 
provided  that  the  diseased  action  arises  to 
any  considerable  degree.  There  are  also 
other  organs  which  may,  in  like  manner, 
suffer  from  their  association  or  connexion 
with  others  which  become  diseased.  Thus, 
for  instance,  we  see,  in  the  general  disease 
called  puerperal  fever,  that  the  action 
of  the  breasts  is  diminished  by  the  increas- 
ed inflammatory  action  of  the  uterus. 

In  consequence  of  this  balance  of  action, 
or  general  connexion  of  the  system,  a 
sudden  pain,  consequent  to  violent  action 
of  any  particular  part,  will  so  weaken  the 
rest  as  to  produce  fainting,  and  occasion- 
ally death.  But  this  dependence  appears 
more  evidently  in  what  may  be  called  the 
smaller  systems  of  the  body,  or  those  parts 
which  seem  to  be  more  intimately  connect- 
ed with  each  other  than  they  are  with  the 
general  system.  Of  this  kind  is  the  con- 
nexion of  the  breasts  with  the  uterus  of 
the  female ;  of  the  urethra  with  the  tes- 
ticles of  the  male ;  of  the  stomach  with 
the  liver;  and  of  the  intestines  with  the 
stomach,  and  of  this  again  with  the  brain; 
of  the  one  extremity  of  the  bone  with  the 
other ;  and  of  the  body  of  the  muscle  with 
its  insertion ;  of  the  skin  with  the  parts 
below  it. 

These  smaller  systems,  or  circles,  shall 
be  treated  regularly ;  but,  first,  it  may  be 
proper  to  observe,  that  these  are  not  only 
intimately  connected  with  themselves,  but 
also  with  the  general  system,  an  universal 
sympathy  being  thus  established. 

That  there  is  a  very  intimate  connexion 
between  the  breast  and  uterus  has  been 
long  known ;  but  it  has  not  been  very 
satisfactorily  explained.  Fallopius,  and 
all  the  older  authors,  declare  plainly  that 
the  spmpathy  is  produced  by  an  anastomo- 
sis of  vessels;  Bartholin  adding,  that  the 
child  being  born,  the  blood  no  longer  goes 
to  the  uterus,  but  is  directed  to  the  breast 
and  changed  into  milk.  But  none  of  all 
those  who  talk  of  this  derivation,  assign 
any  reasonable  cause  which  may  produce  it. 

In  pregnancy,  and  at  the  menstrual 
periods,  the  uterus  is  active  ;  but,  when 
the  child  is  delivered,  the  action  of  the 
uterus  subsides,  whilst  the  breasts  intbeir 
turn  become  active,  and  secrete  milk.  . 

If,  at  this  time,  we  should  again  produce 
action  in  the  uterus,  we  diminish  that  of 
the  breasts,  and  destroy  the  secretion  of 
milk,  as  is  well  illustrated  by  the  case  of 
inflammation  of  the  uterus,  which  is  inci- 
dent to  lying-in  women.  When  the  uterus 
at  the  cessation  of  the  menses,  ceases  to  be 
active,  or  to  secrete,  \ve  often  find  that 
the  breasts  have  an  action  excited  in  them, 
becoming  slowly  inflamed,  and  assuming 


784  SYMPATHY. 

a  cancerous  disposition.  The  uterus  and  tion  in  the  glands  must  be  sudden  and  of 
breasts  seem  to  be  a  set  of  glands  balanc-  short  duration  ;  for,  if  continued  long, 
ing  each  other  in  the  system,  one  only  weakness  of  the  testicles,  or  diminished 
being  naturally  active, or  secreting  proper-  action,  is  induced.  In  those  pans  which 
ly  at  a  time  ;  and  accordingly  we  seldom,  if  exhibit  this  natural  association  of  action, 
ever,  find  that  when  the  uterus  yields  the  if  the  action  of  one  part  be  suddenly  and 
menstrual  discharge,  the  milk  is  secreted  for  a  short  time  increased,  the  action  of 
in  perfection,  during  the  continuance  of  the  sympathising  part  will  likewise  be  in- 
this  discharge,  nor  do  we  ever  find  them  creased ;  as  we  see  in  the  instance  already 
both  inflamed  at  the  same  time.  given  of  coition,  and  likewise  in  paroxysms 

The  uterus  has  not  only  this  connexion  of  the  stone,  in  which  the  glans  penis,  after 
with  the  breasts,  but  it  has  also  a  very  making  water,  becomes  very  painful, 
particular  sympathy  with  the  stomach,  But  if  the  action  be  more  slowly  in- 
which  again  sympathises  with  the  brain  ;  duced,  and  continued  for  a  long  time,  then 
and  thus  we  see  how  a  disorder  of  the  this  association  is  set  aside,  by  the  stronger 
uterus  may  induce  an  extensive  series  of  and  more  general  principle  of  the  equili- 
aftections,  each  dependent  on  the  other.  brium  of  action,  and  the  sympathising  part 

The  organs  of  generation  in  the  male  is  weakened.  Hence,  violent  inflammation, 
form  likewise  a  little  system,  in  which  all  of  the  end  of  the  urethra  produces  a  weak- 
the  parts  exhibit  this  sympathy  with  each  ness  and  irritability  of  the  bladder,  dull- 
other.  They  likewise  give  us  a  very  good  ness  of  the  testicle,  &c. 
instance  of  the  association  of  action,  or  There  is  also  an  evident  sympathy  of 
sympathy,  in  the  common  acceptation  of  equilibrium  betwixt  the  siomach  and 
that,  word.  lower  tract  of  intestines  ;  which  two  por- 

Sympathy  is  divided  into,  first,  the  sym-  tions  may  he  said  in  general  to  balance 
pathy  of  equilibrium,  in  which  one  part  is  each  other  in  the  abdomen.  When  the 
weakened  by  the  increased  action  of  an-  action  of  the  intestines  is  increased  in  diar- 
other ;  and,  secondly,  the  sympathy  of  as-  rhoea,  the  stomach  is  often  weakened,  and 
sociation,  in  which  two  parts  act  together  the  patient  tormented  with  nausea.  This 
at  the  same  time.  will  be  cured,  not  so  easily  by  medicines 

The  sympthy  of  association  is  produced  taken  into  the  stomach,  as  by  anodyne, 
suddenly,  and  for  a  short  time.  The  sym-  clysters,  which  will  abate  the  action  of  the 
pathy  of  equilibrium  is  produced  more  intestines.  When  the  intestines  are  in- 
slowly,  and  continues  to  operate  for  much  flamed,  as  \n  strangulated  hernia,  vomiting 
longer  time.  is  a  never-failing  attendant. 

It  is  curious  enough  that  most,  or  at  When  again  the  stomach  is  inflamed,  the 
least  many,  of  those  organs,  which  seem  intestines  are  affected,  and  obstinate  cos- 
to  be  connected  by  the  sympathy  of  equi-  tiveness  takes  place ;  even  in  hysterical 
librium,  exhibit  likewise  more  or  less  of  affections  of  the  stomach,  the  intestines 
the  sympathy  of  association,  when  under  are  often  deranged.  Injections  of  cold 
the  circumstances  in  which  this  can  take  water  frequently  relieve  these  affections  of 
pluce.  the  stomach,  by  their  action  of  the  intes- 

The  sympathy  of  equilibrium   is  seen  in    tines. 

the  effects  of  inflammation  of  the  end  of  The  liver  and  stomach  are  also  connected 
the  urethra  on  the  testicle  ;  which  often  with  one  another.  When  the  liver  is  in- 
diminishes  its  action,  and  produces  a  very  flamed,  or  has  its  action  increased,  the  sto- 
disagreeable  sensation  of  dullness,  or,  if  mach  is  weakened,  and  dyspeptic  symp- 
tliis  inflammation  be  suddenly  diminished,  toms  take  place.  When  the  stomach  is 
the  action  of  the  testicle  is  as  suddenly  weakened,  as,  for  instance,  by  intoxica- 
increased,  and  swelling  takes  place.  The  tion,  then  the  action  of  the  liver  is  in- 
same  is  seen  in  the  connexion  of  the  ure-  creased,  and  a  greater  quantity  than  usual 
thra  with  the  bladder  and  prostate  gland,  of  bile  is  secreted.  The  same  takes  place 
as  is  mentioned  in  all  the  dissertations  on  in  warm  climates,  where  the  stomach  is 
gonorrhoea.  These  parts  likewise  affect  much  debilitated. 

the  stomach  greatly,  increased  action  in  If  the  liver  has  its  action  thus  frequently 
them  weakening  that  organ  much.  This  is  increased,  it  assumes  a  species  of  inflam- 
seen  in  the  effects  of  swelled  testicle,  or  mation,  or  becomes,  as  it  is  called,  scir- 
excesshe  venery,  or  inflamed  bladder,  rhous.  This  is  exemplified. in  the  habitual 
and  in  a  stone  ;  all  which  weaken  the  dram-drinkers,  and  in  those  who  stay  long 
stomach,  and  produce  dyspepsia.  The  in  warm  countries  and  use  freedoms  with 
same  remark  applies  to  the  kidney  ;  vo-  the  stomach.  The  liver  likewise  sympa- 
miting  and  flatulence  being  produced  by  thises  with  the  brain  ;  for  when  this  organ, 
nephritis.  is  injured,  and  its  action  much  impaired. 

The  sympathy  of  association,  or  an  in-  as  in  compression,  inflammation  and  sup- 
stance  of  sympathy  in  the  common  accep-  puration  have  been  often  known  to  take 
tation  of  the  word,  is  likewise  seen  in  the  place  in  the  liver. 

connexion  betwixt  the  glands  and  testicles  Besides  this  connexion  of  the  stomack 
in  coition-,  but  for  this  purpose,  the,  ac-  with  the,  liver,  it  re  also  very  intimately  de- 


785 

pendent  on  the  brain,  being  weakened  by  sore,  however  large  the  discharge, 
when  the  action  of  ihe  brain  is  increased,  (which  is  always  thin,  and  accompanied 
as  we  see  in  inflammation  of  that  organ,  with  little  action.)  does  no  good,  but  only 
1'he  brain  again  is  affected  with  pain,  when  adds  to  the  misery  of  the  patient.  We 
tile  stomach  is  weakened  by  intoxication,  may,  however,  err  on  the  other  hand  by 
or  other  causes  ;  and  this  pain  will  be  often  making-  the  issues  too  painful,  or  by  keep, 
relieved  by  slowly  renewing-  the  action  of  ing  them  active  too  long,  for,  after  they 
the  stomach,  by  such  stimuli  as  are  natu-  have  removed  the  inflammatory  disease 
ral  to  it,  such  as  small  quantities  of  soups  below,  they  will  still  operate  on  these 
frequently  repeated.  A  slight  increase  of  pans,  lessening  their  action,  and  prevent- 
action  in  the  stomach,  at  least  if  not  of  a  ing  the  healing  process  from  going  on  pro- 
morbid  kind,  affects  the  brain  so  as  to  pro-  perly.  This  is  seen  in  casi-s  of  curvature, 
duce  sleep,  diminishing  its  action.  This  of  the  spine,  where  at  first  the  inflarnma- 
vve  see  in  the  effects  of  a  full  meal,  and  tion  of  the  vertebra  is  diminished  by  the 
even  of  a  draught  of  warm  water.  The  issues  ;  but,  if  they  be  kept  long  open  after 
stomach  likewise  sympathies  with  the  this  is  removed,  they  do  harm  We  often 
throat,  squeamishness  and  anorexia  being  see  the  patient  recover  rapidly  after  his 
often  produced  by  inflammation  of  »he  surgeon  has  healed  the  issue  "in  despair, 
tonsils.  This  inflammation  is  frequently  judging  that  it  could  do  no  farther  service, 
abated  by  restoring  or  increasing  the  action  but  only  increase  the  weakness  of  his  pa- 
of  the  stomach.  Hence  the  throat,  in  tient. 

slight  inflammation,  is  frequently  easier  It  is  a  well-established  fact,  that  when 
after  dinner  ;  hence,  likewise,  the  effects  any  particular  action  disappears  suddenly 
of  emetics  in  cynanche.  from  a  part,  it  will  often  speedily  affect 

The  extremities  of  bones  and  muscles  that  organ  which  sympathises  most  with 
also  sympathise  in  the  same  manner,  the  part  that  was  originally  diseased. 
When  one  end  of  a  bone  is  inflamed,  the  This  is  best  seen  in  the  inflammatory 
action  of  the  other  is  lessened,  and  pain  is  action,  which,  as  practical  writers  have 
produced  ;  for  a  painful  sensation  may  re-  well  observed,  occasionally  disappears 
suit  both  from  increased  and  diminished  quickly  from  the  part  first  affected,  und 
action.  When  the  tendon  of  a  muscle  is  then  shews  itself  in  some  other, 
inflamed,  the  body  of  that  muscle  often  is  From  the  united  testimony  of  all  these 
pained,  and  -vice  versa.  facts,  Mr.  Burns,  of  Glasgow,  maintains 

Lastly,  the  external  skin  sympathises  the  doctrine  just  delivered,  and  proposes 
with  the  parts  below  it.  If  it  be  inflamed,  to  introduce  it  into  pathological  reason- 
as  in  erysipelas,  the  parts  immediately  be-  ings.  In  the  whole  of  the  animal  econo- 
neath  are  weakened,  or  have  their  natural  my,  we  discover  marks  of  the  wisdom  of 
action  diminished.  If  this  inflammation  the  Creator,  but  perhaps  in  no  part  of  it 
affect  the  face,  or  scalp,  then  the  brain  is  more  than  in  this,  of  the  existence  of  ihe 
injured;  and  head-ache,  stupor,  or  deli-  sympathy  of  equilibrium,  for  if  a  large 
rium,  supervene.  If  it  attack  the  skin  of  part  of  the  system  were  to  have  its  action 
the  abdomen,  then  the  abdominal  viscera  much,  increased,  and  all  the  other  parts 
are  affected,  and  we  have  vomiting  and  to  continue  acting  in  the  same  proportion- 
purging,  or  obstinate  costiveness,  accord-  ate  degree  as  formerly,  the  whole  must  be 
ing  to  circumstances.  This  is  illustrated  soon  exhausted  ;  (for  increased  action 
by  the  disease  of  children,  which  is  called  would  require  for  its  support  an  increased, 
by  ;he  women  the  bowel-hive,  in  which  qoantity  of  energy  ) 

the  skin  is  inflamed,  as  they  suppose,  from  But  upon  this  principle,  when  action  is 
some  morbid  matter  within.  much  increased  in  one  part,  it  is  to  a  cer- 

If  the  internal  parts  be  inflamed,  the  tain  degree  diminished  in  some  other,  the 
action  of  the  surface  is  diminished,  and,  general  sum  or  degree  of  action  in  the 
by  increasing  this  action,  we  can  lessen  or  body  is  thus  less  than  it  otherwise  would 
remove  the  disease  below  ;  as  we  see  daily  be,  and  consequently  the  s>stem  suffers 
proved  by  the  good  effects  of  blisters,  less. 

When  the  stomach,  intestines,  or  kidney,  SYMPIIISIS.  (From  wt  together, 
have  been  very  irritable,  a  sinapism  has  and  <?£/»,  to  grow.)  Mediate  connexion, 
been  known  to  act  like  a  charm  ;  and,  in  A  genus  of  the  connexion  of  bones,  in 
the  deep  seated  inflammations  of  the  which  they  are  united  by  means  of  an  in- 
breasts,  bowrls,  or  joints,  no  better  reme-  tervening  body.  It  comprehends  four 
dy  is  known,  after  the  use  of  the  lancet,  species,  viz.  synchondrosis,  syssarcosis.sy- 
than  blisters.  neurosis,  and  syndenmosis. 

The  utility  of  issues  in  diseases  of  the  SYMPHYTUM.  (From  rvpquu,  to 
lungs,  the  liver,  and  the  joints,  is  to  be  uniie  ;  so  called  because  it  is  supposed  to 
explained  on  the  same  principle.  In  these  unite  and  close  the  lips  of  wounds  toge- 
eases  we  find  that  issues  do  little  good  un-  ther.)  1  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
less  they  be  somewhat  painful,  or  be  in  the  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
state  of  healthy  ulcers.  An  indolent  flab-  Order,  Monosyma* 

s  n 


SYN 


SYN 


2.  The  pharmacopoc.al  name  of  the  con- 
soiida  major.  Com  Trey.  This  plant,  Syni- 
phytum  ojficindlc  : — follis-ovalis  lanceolutis 
decurrentibus,  is  administered  where  the 
althaea  cannot  be  obtained,  its  roots  abound- 
ing with  a  viscid  glutinous  juice  whose 
virtues  are  similar  to  that  of  the  althaea. 

SYMPHYTUM  MACULGSUJI.  See  Pulmuna- 
ria. 

SY^IPUYTOI  ?.nxus.  See  Prunella. 

SvMPUYTinr  OPFICINALE.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  comfrev.  See  Symphy- 
ium. 

SYNA^CHB.  See  Cynanche. 

SrcAscuicA.  (From     a-wayx*,    the 

quinsey  ;  so  called  from  its  uses  in  that  dis- 
ease.) Quinsey-wort. 

SYNARTIIROSIS.  (From  crw,  toge- 
ther, and  etfbpsv,.  a  joint.)  Immoveable 
connexion.  A  genus  of  connexion  of 
bones,  in  which  they  are  united  together 
by  an  immoveable  union.  It  has  three 
species,  viz.  suture,  harmony,  and  gom- 
phosis. 

SYJTASTOMOSIS.  Is  used  in  the  same  sense 
as  Anastomosis. 

SYNCHONDROSIS.  (From  <ruv,  with, 
and  ^ovtf/Jo?,  a  cartilage.)  A  species  of 
symphysis,  jn  wiiich  one  bone  is  united 
with  another  by  means  of  an  intervening 
cartilage,  as  the  vertebra:  and  the  bones  of 
the  pubis. 

SYNCHOJTDROTOMIA.  (From  o-uv^ovefyoj. 
si?,  the  symphisis  of  the  pubis,  and  o-e^va, 
to  cut.)  The  operation  of  dividing  the 
symphisis  of  the  pubis. 

SYNCHYSIS.  (From  o-vfyvco,  to  con- 
found.) A  solution  of  the  vitreous  humour 
into  a  fine  attenuated  aqueous  fluid.  In 
Cullen's  Nosology  it  is  a  variety  of  his  spe- 
cies caligo  pupillx. 

SYNCIPITIS  OSSA.  See  Parietal  bones. 

SYNC1PUT.  The  forepart  of  the  cra- 
•iiium. 

SYNCOPE.  (From  trvv,  with,  and  xoTrloi, 
to  cut,  or  strike  down.)  Jlnimi  delirjitium. 
Leipothymia.  Fainting  or  swooning.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neuroses  and 
order  adynamia  of  Cullen,  in  which  the 
respiration  and  action  of  the  heart  either 
cease,  or  become  much  weaker  than  usual, 
with  paleness  and  coldness,  arising  from 
diminished  energy  of  the  brain,  or  from 
organic  affections  of  the  heart.  Species  : 
1.  Syncope  cardiaca,  the  cardiac  syncope, 
arising  without  a  visible  cause,  and  with 
violent  palpitation  of  the  heart,  during  the 
intervals,  and  depending  generally  on 
some  organic  affection  of  the  heart  or 
neighbouring  vessels.  2.  Syncope  occa- 
aionatisy  the  existing  cause  being  mani- 
fest. 

SYNCOPE  AifoisosA.  See  Angina  pec- 
tons. 

SYNDESMOLOGIA.  (From  cri/»«fj 97*05, 
a  ligament,  and  xo/bc,  a  discourse.)  The 
doctrine  of  the  ligaments. 


See 

phnrvjitfi's  medius 

SYNDESMOSIS.  (From  ffvvftspot,  a 
ligament)  That  species  of  symphisis  OF 
mediate  connexion  of  bones  in  which  they 
are  united  by  ligament,  as  the  radius  with 
the  ulna. 

SYNDKSMUS.  (From  a-uvftto,  to  bind  to- 
gether )  A  ligament. 

SYNECHIA.  J.ww*.  A  concretion 
of  the  ins  with  the  ton  ea,  or  with  the 
capsule  of  the  crystalline  lens.  The  prox- 
imate cause  is  the  contact  from  inflamma- 
tion or  adhesion  of  these  parts,  the  conse- 
quence of  inflammation.  The  remote 
causes  are,  a  collapse  of  the  cornea,  a 
prolapse  of  the  iris,  a  swelling  or  tumi- 
fied  cataract,  hypopium,  or  a  natural 
formation.  The  species  of  this  disorder 
aro  : 

1.  Synechia  anterior  totalis,  or  a  concre- 
tion of  the  iris  with  the  cornea.  This  spe- 
cies, is  known  by  inspecting  the  parts.  The 
pupil  in  this  species  is  dilated  or  coarcta- 
ted,  or  it  is  found  concreted  ;  from  whence 
various  lesions  of  vision. 

2.  Synechia  anterior  partialis,  when  only 
some  part  of  the  iris  is  accreted.     This 
concretion    is  observed   in    one   or  many 
places  ;  from  hence  the  pupil  is  variously 
disfigured,  and  an  inordinate  motion  of  the 
pupil  is  perceived. 

3.  Synechia    anterior    compositat     when 
not  only  the   whole  iris,    but  also  a  pro- 
lapse of  the  crystalline  lens,  unites  with 
the  cornea. 

4.  Synechia  posterior  totalis,  or  a  concre- 
tion of  the   whole   uvea,    with   the  ciliary 
processes  and  the  capsule  of  the  crystalline 
lens. 

5.  Synechia  posterior  par  tialis,  when  only 
some  part  of.  the   capsule  of  the  crystal- 
line lens  is  concreted  with   the  uve.a  and 
cornea.      This   accretion  is   simplex,  du- 
plex,  triplex,  or  in  many  places   it  may 
happen. 

6.  Synechia  complicata,  with    an    amau- 
rosis,  cataract,  mydriasis,  myosis,  or  sync- 
zesis 

SYNEUUOSIS.  (From  rvv,  with,  vswjoev, 
a  nerve,  because  the  ancients  included 
membranes,  ligaments,  and  tendons,  under 
the  head  of  nerves.)  A  species  of  sym- 
phisis, in  winch  one  bone  is  united  to 
another  by  means  of  an  intervening  mem- 
bran  P. 

SYNTZES1S.  ConJideMia.  •  A  perfect 
concretion  and  coarctation  of  the  pupil. 
It  is  known  by  the  absence  of  the  pupil, 
and  a  total  loss  of  vision.  The  species 
are  : 

1.  Synizcsis  nativa,  with  which  infants 
are  sometimes  born.      In  this   case,  by  an 
error  of  the  first  conformation  of  the  pupil, 
theie  is  no  perforation;  it  is  very  rarely 
found. 

2.  Synisesis  accidextalis,  a  concretion  of 


SYN 

the  pupil,  from  an  inflammation  or  ex- 
ulcoration,  of  the  uvea  or  iris,  or  from 
a  defect  of  the  aqueous  or  vitreous  hu- 
mour 

3.  Synizesis,  from  a  secession  of  the  iris 
or  cornea.  From  whatever  cause  it  may 
happen,  the  effect  is  certain,  for  the  pupil 
contracts  its  diameter;  the  longitudinal 
fibres,  separated  from  the  circle  of  the 
cornea,  cannot  resist  the  orbicular  fibres  : 
from  hence  the  pupil  is  wholly  or  partially 
contracted 

4  Synizests  complicata,  or  that  which  is 
complicated  with  u.i  amaurosis,  synechia, 
or  other  ocular  disease.    The  amaurosis  or 
gutta  serena  is  known  by  the  total  absence 
of  1 1 glu  to  the  retina;  we  can  distinguish 
this  not  only    by  the    pupil  being   closed, 
but  like  wist-  the  eyelids,  for  whether  the 
eye'ids  be  open  or  shut,  all  is  darkness  to 
tire  patient.     The  o^her  complicated  cases 
are  known  by  viewing-  the  eye,  and  consi- 
dering the  parts  anatomically. 

5  tiynizesis   spuria,  is   a  closing  of  the 
pupil  by  mucus,  pus,  or  grumous  blood. 

SYNOUHA.  (From  <rvve%a>t  to  conti- 
nue )  Inflammatory  fever.  A  species  of 
continued  fever ;  characterised  by  increas- 
ed heat;  pulse  frequent,  strong,  hard; 
urine  high-coloured ;  senses  not  im- 
paired. This  fever  is  so  named  from  its 
being  attended  with  symptoms  denoting 
general  inflammation  in  the  system,  by 
which  we  shall  always  be  able  readily  to 
distinguish  it  from  either  the  nervous  or 
putrid.  It  makes  its  attack  at  all  seasons 
of  the  year,  but  is  most  prevalent  in  (he 
spring ;  and  it  seizes  persons  of  all  ages 
and  habits,  but  more  particularly  those  in 
the  vigour  of  life,  with  strong  elastic  fibres, 
and  of  a  plethoric  constitution.  It  is  a 
species  of  fever  almost  peculiar  to  cold  and 
temperate  climates,  being  rarely,  if  ever 
met  with  in  very  warm  ones,  except 
amongst  Europeans  lately  arrived;  and 
even  then,  the  inflammatory  stage  is  of 
very  short  duration,  as  it  very  soon  as- 
sumes either  the  nervous  or  putrid  type. 

The  exciting  causes  are  sudden  transi- 
tions from  heat  to  cold,  swallowing  cold 
liquors  when  the  body  is  much  heated  by 
exercise,  too  free  a  use  of  vinous  and  .^pi- 
rit"ous  liquors,  great  intemperance,  violent 
passions  of  the  mind,  the  sudden  suppres- 
sion of  habitual  evacuations,  and  the  sud- 
den repulsion  of  eruptions-  It  may  be 
doubted  if  this  fever  ever  originates  from 
personal  infection  ;  but  it  is  impossible 
for  it  to  appear  as  an  epidemic  amongst 
such  as  are  of  a  robust  habit,  from  a  pe- 
culiar state  of  the  atmosphere.  It  comes 
on  with  a  sense  of  lassitude  and  inactivity, 
succeeded  by  vertigo,  rigors,  and  pains 
over  the  whole  body,  but  more  particular- 
ly in  the  head  and  back;  which  symptoms 
are  shortly  followed  by  redness  of  the  face 
and  eyes,  great  restlessness,  intense  heat, 


SYN 


7157 


and  unquenchable  thirst,  oppression  of 
breathing,  and  juusea.  The  skin  i.,  dry 
and  parched;  I  he  tongue  is  of  a  scarlet 
colour  at  the  sides,  and  furred  with  \\  |»ite 
in  Ihe  centre;  the  urine  is  red  and  scanty; 
the  body  is  <  ostive  ;  and  there  is  a  quick- 
ness, with  a  fiilness  and  hardness  in  the 
pulse,  not  much  affected  by  any  pressure 
made  on  the  artery.  If  the  febrile  symp- 
toms run  very  hii;h,  and  proper  means 
are  not  used  at  an  early  period,  stupor  and 
delirium  come  on,  ihe  im:.gm;tion  be- 
comes much  disturbed  and  hurried,  and  the 
patient  raves  uolontly  The  disease  usual- 
ly goes  through  its  course  m  about  fourteen 
clays,  and  terminates  in  a  crisis,  either  by 
diaphoresis,  diarrhoea,  haemorrhage  from 
the  nose,  or  the  deposit  of  a  copious  sedi- 
ment in  the  urine;  \\hich  crisis  is  usually 
preceded  by  some  variation  in  the  pulse. 

Our  judgment  as  to  the  termination  of 
the  disease,  must  be  formed  from  the  vio- 
lence of  the  attack,  and  the  nature  of  the 
symptoms.  If  the  fever  runs  high,  or 
continues  many  days  with  stupour  or  deli- 
rium, the  event  may  be  doubtful;  but  if 
to  these  are  added,  picking  at  the  bed- 
clothes, starlings  of  the  tendons,  involun- 
tary discharges  by  stool  and  urine,  and 
hiccough,  it  will  then  certainly  be  fatal.  On. 
the  contrary,  if  the  febrile  heat  abates, 
the  other  symptoms  moderate,  and  there 
is  a  tendency  to  a  crisis,  we  may  then  ex- 
pect a  recovery.  In  a  few  instances,  this 
fever  has  been  known  to  terminate  in 
mania. 

On  opening  those  who  die  of  an  inflam- 
matory fever,  an  effusion  is  often  perceived 
within  tin-  cranium,  and  now  and  then,  to- 
pical affections  of  some  of  the  viscera  are 
to  be  observed. 

SYNOCHUS.  (From  crutt^u,  to  con- 
tinue.) A  mixed  fever.  A  species  of 
continued  fever,  commencing  with  symp- 
toms of  synocha  ami  terminating  iti  ty- 
phus ;  so  that  synocha  and  typhus,  blended 
together  in  a  slight  degree,  seem  to  consti- 
tute this  species  of  fever,  the  former  be- 
ing apt  to  preponderate  at  its  commence- 
ment, and  the  latter  towards  its  termina- 
tion. 

Every  thing  which  has  a  tendency  to 
enervate  the  body,  may  be  looked  upon  as 
a  remote  cause  of  this  fever;  and  accord- 
ingly we  find  it  often  arising  from  great 
bodily  fatigue,  too  great  an  indulgence  in 
sensual  pleasures,  violent  exertion,  intem- 
perance in  drinking,  and  errors  in  diet,  and 
now  and  then  likewise  from  the  suppres- 
sion of  some  long  accustomed  discharge. 
Certain  passions  of  the  mind  (such  as  grief, 
fear,  anxiety,  and  joy,)  have  been  enume- 
rated amongst  the  causes  of  fover,  and  in 
a  few  instances  it  is  probable  they  may 
have  given  rise  to  it ;  but  the  concurrence 
of  some  other  powers  seems  generally  ne- 
cessary to  produce  this  effect.  The  most 


SYXOCIIUS. 


usual  and  universal  cause  of  this  fever  is 
the  application  of  cold  to  the  body  ;  and 
its  morbid  effects  seem  to  depend  partly 
upon  certain  circumstances  of  the  cold  it- 
self, and  partly  upon  certain  circumstan- 
ces of  the  person  to  whom  it  is  applied. 

The  circumstances  which  seem  to  give 
the  application  of  cold  due  effect,  are  its 
degree  of  intensity,  the  length  of  time 
which  it  is  applied,  its  being  applied  gene- 
rally, or  only  in  a  current  of  air,  its  having 
a  degree  of  moisture  accompanying-  it,  and 
its  being  a  considerable  or  sudden  change 
from  heat  to  cold.  The  circumstances  of 
persons  rendering  them  more  liable  to  be 
affected  by  cold,  seem  to  be  debility,  inj 
duced  either  by  great  fatigue,  or  violent 
exertions,  by  long  fasting,  by  the  Want  of 
natural  rest,  by  severe  evacuations,  by 
preceding  disease,  by  errors  in  diet,  by 
intemperance  in  drinking,  by  great  sen- 
suality, by  too  close  an  application  to 
study,  or  giving  way  to  grief,  fear,  or  great 
anxiety,  by  depriving  the  body  of  a  part 
of  its  accustomed  clothing,  by  exposing 
any  one  particular  part  of  it,  whilst  the 
rest  is  kept  of  its  usual  warmth,  or  by  ex- 
posing it  generally  or  suddenly  to  cold 
when  heated  much  beyond  its  usual  tem- 
perature; hese  we  may  therefore  look 
upon  as  so  many  causes  giving  an  effect  to 
cold  which  it  otherwise  might  not  have 
produced.  Ann1, her  frequent  cause  of  fe- 
ver seems  to  be  breathing  air  contaminated 
by  the  vapours  arising  either  directly  or 
originally  from  the  body  of  a  person  la- 
bouring under  the  disease.  A  peculiar 
matter  is  supposed  to  generate  in  the  body 
of  a  person  affected  with  fever,  and  this 
floating  in  the  atmosphere,  and  being  ap- 
plied to  one  in  health,  will  no  doubt  often 
cause  fever  to  take  place  in  him,  which 
has  induced  many  to  suppose  that  this  in- 
fectious matter  is  produced  in  all  fevers 
whatever,  and  that  they  are  all  more  or 
less  contagious. 

The  effluvia  arising  from  the  human  body, 
if  long  confined  to  one  place  without  be- 
ing diffused  in  the  atmosphere,  will,  it  is 
well  known,  acquire  a  singular  virulence, 
and  will  if  applied  to  the  bodies  of  men, 
become  the  cause  of  fever.  Exhalations, 
arising  from  animal  or  vegetable  substances 
in  a  state  of  putrefaction,  have  been  look- 
ed upon  as  another  general  cause  of  fever : 
marshy  or  moist  grounds,  acted  upon  by 
heat  for  any  length  of  time,  usually  send 
forth  exhalations  which  prove  a  never- 
failing  source  of  fever,  but  more  particu- 
larly in  warm  climates.  Various  hypo- 
thesis  have  been  maintained,  with  respect 
to  the  proximate  cause  of  fever;  some 
supposing  it  to  be  a  lentor  or  viscidity 
prevailing  in  the  mass  of  blood,  and  stag- 
gating  in  the  extreme  vessels  ;  others,  that 
it  is  a  noxious  matter  introduced  into  or 
generated  in  the  body,  and  that  the  in- 


creased action  of  the  heart  and  arteries  is 
the  effect  of  nature  to  expel  the  morbific 
matter;  others,  that  it  consisted  in  an  in- 
creased secretion  of  bile ;  and  others 
again,  that  it  is  to  be  attributed  to  a  spas- 
modic constriction  of  the  extreme  vessels 
on  the  surface  of  the  body;  which  last 
was  the  doctrine  taught  by  the  late  Dr. 
Cullen. 

An  attack  of  this  fever  is  generally  mark- 
ed by  the  patient's  being  seized  with  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  languor  or  sense  of 
debility,  together  with  a  sluggishness  in 
motion,  and  frequent  yawning  and  stretch- 
ing; the  face  and  extremities  at  the  same 
time  become  pale,  and  the  skin  over  the 
whole  surface  of  the  body  appears  con- 
stricted; he  then  perceives  a  sensation  of 
cold  in  his  back,  passing  from  thence  over 
his  whole  frame,  and  this  sense  of  cold 
continuing  to  increase;  tremors  in  the 
limbs  and  rigors  of  the  body  succeed. 

With  these  there  is  a  loss  of  appetite, 
want  of  taste  in  the  mouth,  slight  pains  in 
the  head,  back,  and  loins,  small  and  fre- 
quent respirations.  The  sense  of  cold  and 
its  effects  after  a  little  time  beqome  less 
violent,  and  are  alternated  with  flushings, 
and  at  last,  going  off  altogether,  they  are 
succeeded  by  great  heat  diffused  generally 
over  the  whole  body ;  the  face  looks  flush- 
ed, the  skin  is  dry  as  likewise  the  tongue; 
universal  restlessness  prevails,  with  a  vio- 
lent pain  in  the  head,  oppression  at  the 
chest,  sickness  at  the  stomach,  and  an 
inclination  to  vomit.  There  is  likewise  a 
great  thirst  and  costiveness,  and  the  pulse 
is  full  and  frequent,  beating  perhaps  90  or 
100  strokes  in  a  minute.  When  the  symp- 
toms run  very  high,  and  there  is  a  con- 
siderable determination  of  blood  to  the 
head,  a  delirium  will  arise.  In  this  fever, 
as  well  as  most  others,  there  is  generally 
an  increase  of  symptoms  towards  even- 
ing. 

If  the  disease  is  likely  to  prove  fatal, 
either  by  its  continuing  a  long  time,  or  by 
the  severity  of  its  symptoms,  then  a  start- 
ing of  the  tendons,  picking  at  the  bed- 
clothes, involuntary  discharges  by  urine 
and  stool,  coldness  of  the  extremities,  and 
hiccoughs,  will  be  observed ;  where  no 
such  appearances  take  place,  the  disease 
will  go  through  its  course. 

As  a  fever  once  produced  will  go  on, 
although  its  cause  be  entirely  removed, 
and  as  the  continued  'or  fresh  application 
of  a  cause  of  fever  neither  will  increase 
that  which  is  already  produced,  nor  occa- 
sion a  new  one,  there  can  be  no  certainty 
as  to  the  duration  of  fever,  and  it  is  only 
by  attending  to  certain  appearances  or 
changes,  which  usually  take  plnce  on  the 
approach  of  a  crisis,  that  we  can  form  any 
opinion  or  decision.  The  symptoms  point- 
ing out  the  approach  of  a  crisis,  are  the 
pulse  becoming  soft,  moderate,  and  near, 


SYP 


789 


and  ulcers  of  the  skin,  pains,  swelling1,  an^ 
i;s  natural  speed  ;  the  tongue  losing  its  fur 
and  becoming  clean,  with  an  abatement  of 
thirst;  the  skin  being  covered  with  a  gen- 
tle moisture,  and  feeling  soft  to  tile  touch; 
the  secretory  organs  performing  their  se- 
veral offices ;  and  t  he  urine  depositing  flaky 
crystals  of  a  dirty  red  colour,  and  becoming 
turbid  on  being  allowed  to  stand  any  time. 

Many  physicians  have  been  of  opinion, 
that  there  is  something  in  the  nature  of  all 
acute  diseases,  except  those  of  a  putrid 
kind,  wnich  usually  determines  them  to  be 
of  a  certai  duration,  and  therefore  that 
these  terminations,  when  salutary,  happen 
at  certain  periods  of  the  disease  rather 
than  at  others,  unless  disturbed  in  their 
progress  by  an  improper  mode  of  treat- 
ment, or  the  arising  of  some  accidental 
circumstance.  These  periods  are  known 
by  the  apellation  of  critical  days ;  and 
from  the  time  of  Hippocrates  down  to  the 
present,  have  been  pretty  generally  ad- 
mitted. The  truth  of  them,  Dr.  Thomas 
thinks  can  hardly  be  disputed,  however 
they  may  be  interrupted  by  various  causes. 
A  great  number  of  phenomena  shew  us, 
that  both  in  the  sound  state  and  the  diseas- 
ed, nature  has  a  tendency  to  observe  cer- 
tain periods  ;  for  instance,  the  vicissitudes 
of  sleeping  and  watching  occurring  with 
such  regularity  to  every  one ;  the  acute 
periods  that  the  menstrual  flux  observes, 
and  the  exact  time  of  pregnancy  in  all 
viviparous  animals,  and  many  other  such 
instances  that  might  be  adduced,  all  prove 
tbis  law. 

With  respect  to  diseases,  every  one 
must  have  observed  the  definite  periods 
which  take  place  in  regular  intermit:  ents, 
as  well  those  universal  as  topical,  in  the 
course  of  true  inflammation,  which  at  the 
fourth,  or  at  the  farthest  the  seventh  day, 
is  resolved,  or  after  this  period,  changes 
into  either  abscess,  gangrene,  or  schirrus, 
in  exanthematous  eruptions,  which  if  they 
are  favourable  and  regular,  appear  on  a  cer- 
tain and  definite  day  ;  for  example,  the 
small-pox  about  the  fourth  day.  All  these 
appear  to  be  founded  on  immutable  laws, 
according  to  which  the  motions  of  the  body 
in  health  and  in  disease  are  governed. 

The  days  on  which  it  is  supposed  the 
termination  of  continued  fevers  princi- 
pally happens,  are  the  third,  fifth,  seventh, 
ninth,  eleventh,  fourteenth,  seventeenth, 
and  twentieth. 

A  simple  continued  fever  terminates  al- 
ways by  a  regular  crisis  in  the  manner 
before  mentioned,  or  from  the  febrile  mat- 
ter falling1  on  some  particular  parts,  it  ex- 
cites inflammation,  abscess,  eruption,  or 
destroys  the  patient. 

Great  anxiety,  loss  of  strength,  intense 
heat,  stupor,  delirium,  irregularity  in  the 
pulsf,  uvitrhings  in  the  finders  and  hands, 


pickmg  at  the  bed-clothes,  starlings  of  the 
tendons,  hiccoughs,  involuntary  evacua- 
tions by  urine  and  stool,  and  such  Ike 
symptoms,  point  out  the  certain  approach 
of  death. 

On  the  contrr.ry,  when  the  senses  remain 
clear  and  distinct,  the  febrile  heat  abates, 
the  skin  is  soft  and  moist,  the  pulse  become* 
moderate  and  is  regular,  and  the  urine 
deposits  flaky  crystals,  we  may  then  expect 
a  speedy  and  happy  termination  to  the 
disease. 

The  usual  appearances  which  are  to  be 
observed  on  dissection  of  those  who  die  of 
this  fever,  are  an  effusion  within  the  cra- 
nium, and  topical  affections,  perhaps  of 
some  viscera. 

SYNOVIA.  (\  term  of  no  radical 
meaning1,  coined  by  Paracelsus.)  Hydar- 
thros.  JWucilago.  An  unctuous  fluid  se- 
creted from  certain  glands  in  the  joint  in 
which  it  is  contained.  Its  use  is  to  lubri- 
cate the  cartilaginous  surfaces  of  ihe  arti- 
culatory  bones,  and  to  facilitate  their 
motions. 

SSTNOVIAL  GLANDS.  Glandults  synovix. 
The  assemblage  of  a  fatty  fimbriated 
structure  within  the  cavities  of  some 
joints. 

SYNTENOSIS.  (From  *Sv,  with,  and 
nveeVf  a  tendon.)  A  species  of  articula- 
tion, where  the  bones  are  connected  toge- 
ther by  tendons. 

SYJTTEXIS.  (From  o-vvrn%ce,  to  dissolve.) 
A  marasmus  or  colliquative  wasting  of  the 
body. 

SYNTHESIS.  (From  swrtBtipi,  to  com- 
pose.) Combination.  See  Analysis. 

SruxHETisMus.  (From  o-vvQsu,  to  con- 
cur.) The  reduction  of  a  fracture. 

SYNULOTICA.  (Foom  e-uvx\out  to  cica- 
trise )  Medicines  which  heal  wounds. 

SYPHYLIS.  (The  name  of  a  shepherd, 
who  ted  the  flocks  of  king  Alckhous,  who, 
proud  of  their  number  and  beauty,  insult- 
ed the  sun  ;  as  a  punishment  for  which, 
fable  relates,  that  this  disease  was  sent  on 
earth  ;  or  from  <ri$\o;t  filthy.)  Lues  vene- 
rea.  JMorbus  Gallicus.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  caclie.ria  and  order  impetigines 
of  Cullen.  Towards  the  close  of  the  me- 
morable fifteenth  century,  about  the  year 
1494  or  1495  the  inhabitants  of  Europe 
were  greatly  alarmed  by  the  sudden  ap- 
pearance  of  this  disease.  The  novelty  of 
its  symptoms,  and  the  wonderful  rap 
with  which  it  was  propagated  throughout 
every  part  of  the  known  world,  soon 
made  it  an  important  object  of  medical 
inquiry. 

la  the  common  language,  it  is  said  a 
person  has  syphilis  or  is  poxed,  when  the 
venereal  poison  has  been  received  into, 
or  is  diffused  through  the  system,  and 
there  produces  its  peculiar  effects,  as 
ulcers  of  the  mouth,  fauces,  spot*,  tetters, 


790 


SYPHILIS. 


caries  of  the  bones,  &c.  But  as  long  as  the 
effects  of  the  poison  are  local  and  confined 
to  or  near  the  genitals,  the  disorder  is  not 
called  syphilis,  lues  venerea,  nor  pox ;  but 
distinguished  by  some  particular  name 
according  to  its  different  scat  or  appear- 
ance ;  such  as  gonorrhoea  venerea,  chancre 
or  bubo. 

The  venereal  disease  is  always  produced 
by  a  poison.  Concerning  the  nature  of  this 
poison,  we  know  no  more  than  we  do 
about  that  of  the  small-pox  or  any  other 
contagion  ;  we  know  only  that  it  produces 
peculiar  effects.  The  smallest  particle 
of  this  poison  is  sufficient  to  bring  on  ihe 
most  violent  disorder  over  the  whole 
body.  It  seems  to  spread  and  diffuse  itself 
by  a  kind  of  fermentation  and  assimilation 
of  matter  ;  and,  like  other  contagions,  it 
requires  some  time  after  being  applied  to 
the  human  body,  before  it  produces  that 
effect.  It  is  not  known  whether  it  has 
different  degrees  of  acrimony  and  volati- 
lity, or  whether  it  is  always  the  same  in  its 
nature,  varying  only  with  regard  to  the 
particular  part  to  which  it  is  applied,  or 
according  to  the  different  habit  and  consti- 
tution or  particular  idiosyncrasy  of  the 
person  who  Deceives  the  infection.  We 
know  that  mercury  possesses  a  certain  and 
specific  power  of  destroying  the  venereal 
virus  ;  but  we  are  quite  uncertain  whether 
it  acts  by  a  sedative,  adstringent,  or  evacu- 
ant  quality  ;  or  if  not  perhaps  rather  by  a 
chemical  elective  attraction  whereby  both 
substances  uniting  with  one  another  are 
changed  in  a  third,  which  is  no  more 
hurtful,  but  has  some  new  properties  en- 
tirely distinct  from  those  which  any  of 
them  had  before  they  were  united.  The 
variolous  miasma,  we  know,  produces  its 
effects  in  about  twenty  or  twenty-four 
days  after  the  infection  is  received  from 
the  atmosphere,  and  eight  or  ten  days  if 
by  inoculation,  but  the  venereal  virus  seems 
to  keep  no  particular  period.  At  some 
times,  and  perhaps  in  particular  persons, 
Dr.  Swediaur  has  seen  chancres  arise  in 
the  space  of  twelve  hours,  nay,  in  a  still 
shorter  time,  indeed  he  mentions  in  a  few 
minutes,  after  un  impure  coition;  whereas, 
in  most  cases,  they  make  their  appearance 
only  in  as  many  days.  The  generality  of 
men  feel  the  first  symp'oms  of  a  clap  be- 
tween the  second  and  fifth  days  after  an 
impure-coiuis ;  but  there  are  instances 
where  they  do  not  appear  till  after  as  many 
weeks  or  months.  About  ten  years  ago, 
Dr.  S.  was  consulted  by  a  young  man,  who 
was  sei  zed  wiih  a  violent  discharge  from  the 
glans  along  with  a  phymosis,  but  without 
any  chancres,  four  weeks  after  coition  ; 
and  during  all  the  intervals,  he  felt  not  the 
least  symptom  of  the  disease.  Some  years 
ago,  a  gentleman  went  out  from  London 
in  seemingly  perf  '  health,  to  the  East 


Indies;  but  on  his  arrival  in  that  hot  cli- 
mate, after  a  voyage  ot  four  months  a  vio- 
lent clap  broke   out   before  he    went    on 
shore,  through   he   could  have  received  no 
infection  during  the  voyage,  as  there  was 
not  a  woman  on    board.      There    are   in- 
stances which  render  it  probable  that  the 
virus  may  lie  four,  five,  or  six  weeks,  and 
perhaps  longer,  on  the  surface  of  the  geni- 
tals before  it  is  absorbed  ;  and  were  it  not 
then  to  produce  a  shanker,.might  probably 
not  be  absorbed  at  all.      We  see  daily  ex- 
amples, where  common  women  communi- 
cate the  infection  to  different  men   in  the 
space  of  several  weeks,  while  they  them- 
selves  have   not  the  least  symptom  of  sy- 
philis local  or  universal,  the  poison  lying 
all  that  time  in  the  vagina  harmless,  and 
generally  without    being  absorbed.     How 
long  the   venereal  virus  may  lurk  in  the 
body  itself,   after   it   has    been    absorbed 
into  the  mass  of  blood,  before  it  produces 
any  sensible  effect,  is  a  matter  of  equal  un- 
certainty.    Th  re  is  scarce  a  practitioner 
who  has  not  observed  instances  of  ita  re- 
maining    harmless    for     weeks    or    even 
months  in  the  body      Dr.  Swediaur  had  a 
case,  where,  after  lying  dormant  for  half  a 
year,  it  broke  out  with  unequivocal  symp- 
toms.    But  the  following  instance,  if  to  be 
depended  upon,  is  still  more  extraordinary. 
Some  years  ago,  says  the  above  writer, 
I  was  consulted    by  a  gentleman   about  a 
sore   throat,  which  I  declared  to  be  vene- 
real.    My  patient  was  astonished  ;  and  as- 
sured me  that  for  nine   years  past  he  had 
not  had  the  least  venereal  complaint,  nor 
had    he    any  reason    to    believe    he    had 
since  received  any  infection  :  but  that  he 
had  been  in  the  East  Indies,  where  he  was 
affected  wit  h  a  violent  clap.     On  his  ret  urn 
to  Europe,  being  to  appearance    in   good 
health, he  married,  and  continued  perfectly 
free  of  any  such  complaint  ever  since.     By 
a  mercurial  course,  however,  the  complaint 
for  which  he  Applied  to  me  was  completely 
removed.     With  regard  to  its  effects,  the 
venereal  poison   follows  no  constant  rule  : 
for  though,  in  general,  it   affects   first  the 
throat,    where     it    produces    ulcerations, 
while  m  others  it  exerts  its  virulence  on  the 
skin  or  bones.     Whilst  the  greatest  part  of 
mankind    are   thus  easily  affected   by  this 
poison,  there  are   some   ftw  who   seem  to 
be   altogether  unsusceptible  of  the  infec- 
tion with  the  variolous  contagion,  though 
they  go  into   infected   places,  and   expose 
themselves  to  inoculation  or  every  hazard 
by  which  the  disease  is  generally  communi- 
cated. 

Some  persons  are  more  .liable  than  others 
to  be  infected  who  are  seemingly  of  the 
same  habit;  nay,  the  very  same  person 
seems  to  be  more  liable  to  be  infected  at 
one  time  than  another,  and  those  who  have 
been  once  infected  seem  to  be  more  liable 


SYPHILIS. 


791 


.o  catch  the  infection  a  second  time,  than 
i.hose  who  never  were  infected  before  with 
Uie  disease.  The  climate,  season,  age, 
state  of  health,  idiosyncrasy,  are,  perhaps, 
as  in  other  diseases,  the  necessary  predis- 
posing causes.  The  same  difference  is  ob- 
servable in  the  progress  made  by  the  dis- 
ease after  the  patient  is  infected.  In  some 
the  progress  is  slow,  and  the  disease  ap- 
pears scarce  to  gain  any  ground,  while  in 
others  it  advances  with  the  umost  rapidity, 
and  speedily  produces  the  most  terrible 
symptoms.  Whether  the  venereal  poison 
can  be  absorbed  into  the  system,  without  a 
previous  excoriation;  or  ulceration  of  the 
genitals,  or  some  other  parts  of  the  surface 
of  the  body,  is  still  a  matter  of  doubt. 
Several  cases,  however,  have  occurred 
which  render  it  highly  probable,  if  not 
certain,  that  the  poison  really  is  now  and 
v.hen  absorbed,  without  any  previous  ex- 
coriation  or  ulcer.tion  whatsoever,  and 
thus  produces  buboes  and  other  venereal 
symptoms  in  the  body. 

It  has  been  asserted  by  the  earliest  and 
even  by  some  la<e  writers,  that  it  may  be 
caught'by  lying  in  the  same  bed  or  living 
in  the  same  room  with  or  after  an  infected 
person.  What  may  have  been  the  case  at 
the  commencement  of  the  disease,  cannot 
be  said,, but  the  most  accurate  observations 
and  experiments  which  have  been  made 
upon  the  subject,  do  not  confirm  this  to 
be  the  case  in  our  times.  Nor  are  nurses 
infected  in  the  Lock  Hospital,  where  they 
live  uight  and  day  with  patients  in  all 
stages  of  the  distemper.  The  fact  seems 
to  be,  that  patients  in  our  times  are  apt  to 
impose  upon  themselves  or  upon  physicians 
and  surgeons,  with  regard  to  this  matter; 
and  the  above  opinion  easily  gains  ground 
among  the  vulgar,  especially  in  countries 
where  people  are  more  influenced  by  pre- 
judices, superstition,  servile  situation  in 
life,  or  other  circumstances.  Hence,  we 
sometimes  bear  the  most  ridiculous  ac- 
counts given  in  those  countries  by  friars 
and  common  soldiers,  of  the  manner  by 
which  ihey  came  to  this  disorder ;  such  as 
piles,  gravel,  colics,  contusions,  fevers, 
little-houses,  lying  in  suspected  beds,  or 
lying  in  bed  with  a  suspected  person,  re- 
tention of  the  semen,  coition  with  a  wo- 
wan  in  menstruation,  the  use  of  cider,  bad 
wine  or  beer,  &c. 

Another  question  undecided  is,  whether 
the  venereal  poison  ever  infects  any  fluid 
of  our  body  besides  the  mucous  and  lympha- 
tic system  Does  the  venereal  poison  in  an 
infected  woman  ever  affect  the  milk,  and 
consequently  can  the  infection  be  convey- 
ed to  the  nfunt  by  the  milk  alone,  without 
any  venereal  ulcer  on  or  about  the  nipples  ? 
It  is  i-qually  a  mutter  of  uncertainty  whe- 
ther the  renereal  disease  is  ever  conveyed 
from  an  infec'ed  father  or  mother,  by 
coition,  to  the  feel  us,  provided  their  geni- 


tals are  sound  ;  or,  whether  a  child  is  ever 
affected  with  venereal  symptoms  in  the 
uterus  of  an  infected  mother.  Such  infect- 
ed infants  as  came  under  the  observation 
of  Dr.  Swediaur  or  of  his  friends,  whose 
practice  afforded  them  frequent  opportu- 
nities of  seeing  new-born  infants,  seemed 
rather  to  militate  against  the  opinion. 
Neither  he  nor  any  of  them,  have  ever 
been  able  to  observe  ulcerations  or  other 
symptoms  of  a  venereal  kind  upon  new- 
born children  ;  and  such  as  make  their  ap- 
pearance, four,  six,  or  eight,  or  more  days 
afterwards,  on  the  genitals,  anus,  lips, 
mouth,  &c.  may  rather  be  supposed  to 
arise  by  infection  during  the  passage  from 
ulcers  in  Athe  vagina  of  the  mother,  the 
skin  of  the  infant  being  then  nearly  in  as 
tender  a  state  as  the  glans  penis,  or  the 
labia  ;  and  this  perhaps  at  the  time  when, 
an  absorption  of  the  venereal  poison  might 
easier  take  place  without  a  previous  exco- 
riation, or  ulceration  of  the  skin.  All  the 
ways,  therefore,  by  which  we  see,  in  our 
days,  the  venereal  poison  communicated 
from  an  unhealthy  to  an  healthy  persoa 
may  be  reduced  to  the  following  heads  : 

1.  By  the  coition  of  an  healthy  person 
with  another  who  is  infected  with  venereal 
symptoms  of  the  genitals. 

2.  By  the  coition  of  an  healthy  person 
with  another  apparently  healthy,  in  whose 
genitals  the  poison  lies  concealed,  without 
having  yet   produced   any  bad  symptom. 
Thus  a  woman  who  has  perhaps  received 
the  infection  from  a  man  two  or  three  days 
before,  may  during  that  time  infect,  and 
often  does  infect  the  man   or   men   who 
have  to  do   with  her  afterwards,  without 
having  any  symptoms  of  the  disease  visi- 
ble upon  herself;   and  -vice  versa,  a  man 
may  infect  a  woman  in  the   same  manner. 
Such    instances   occur   in   practice  every 
day. 

3.  By  sucking;  in  this  case  the  nipples 
of  the  wet  nurse  may  be  infected  by  vene- 
real ulcers  in  the  mouth  of  the  child  :  or 
vice  versa,  the  nipples  of  the.  nurse  being 
infected,   will  occasion  venereal  ulcers  i« 
the  child's   nose,   mouth,  or  lips.      It  is 
uncertian   as    mentioned   above,  whether 
the  venereal  poison  was  ever  propagated 
by  means  of  the  milk  from  the  breast. 

4.  By  exposing  to  the  contact  of  vene- 
real poison  any  part  of  the  surface  of  the 
body,  by  kissing,  touching,  Sec.  especially 
if  the  parts  so  exposed  have  been  previous- 
ly  excoriated,  wounded,  or  ulcerated  by 
any  cause  whatever.     In  this   manner  we 
frequently  see  venereal  ulcers  arise  in  the 
scrotum   and  thighs  ;  and  there  are  some 
well  attested  instances  where  the  infection, 
took  place  in  the  fingers  of  midwivts  or 
surgeons.     Several  instances  are  recorded 
of  venereal  ulcers  in  the  nostrils,  eye-lids, 
and  lips  of  persons  who  had  touched  their 
own  g-enitals,  or  those  of  others,  affected 


792 


SYPHILIS. 


at  the  time  with  local  venereal  complaints, 
and  then  rubbed  their  nostrils,  Sic.  with 
the  fingers,  without  previously  washing 
the  hands.  There  was  a  few  years  ago  in 
London,  a  melancholy  example  of  a  young 
lady,  who,  after  having  drawn  a  decayed 
tooth,  and  replaced  it  wth  one  taken  im- 
mediately from  a  young  woman  apparently 
in  perfect  health,  was  soon  after  affected 
with  an  ulcer  in  the  mouth.  The  sore  ma- 
nifested symptoms  of  a  venereal  nature  ; 
but  such  was  its  obstinacy,  that  it  resisted 
the  most  powerful  mercurial  remedies, 
terminating  at  last  in  a  caries  of  the  maxilla 
with  a  most  shocking  erosion  of  the  mouth 
and  face,  by  which  the  unhappy  patient 
was  destroyed.  During  all  this,  however, 
we  are  informed  that  not  the  smallest  ve- 
nereal symptom  was  perceived  in  the  wo- 
man from  whom  the  sound  tooth  was  pro- 
cured. 

5.  By  wounding  any  part  of  the  body 
with  a  lancet  or  knife  infected  with  the 
venereal  virus.  In  this  instance  there  is  a 
similarity  between  the  venereal  poison 
and  that  of  the  small-pox.  There  are  se- 
veral examples  of  the  latter  being  pro- 
duced by  bleeding  with  a  lancet  which  had 
been  previously  employed  for  the  purpose 
of  inoculation,  or  of  opening  variolous 
pustules,  without  being  properly  cleaned 
afterwards.  In  Moravia,  in  the  year  1577, 
a  number  of  persons  who  assembled  in  a 
house  for  bathing1,  had  themselves,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  that  time,  scari- 
fied by  the  barber,  were  all  of  them  in- 
fected with  the  venereal  disease,  and  treat- 
ed accordingly.  Krato,  the  physicia'n,  and 
Jordan,  who  gave  a  description  of  this  dis- 
temper, are  both  of  the  opinion  that  it  was 
communicated  by  means  of  the  scarifying 
instrument.  And  Van  Swieten  relates  se- 
veral instances  where  the  lues  was  commu- 
nicated by  a  similar  carelessness  in  clean- 
ing the  instrument  used  in  bleeding  or  sca- 
rification. 

The  venereal  poison  applied  to  the  ure- 
thra and  vagina  produce  a  clap.  See  Go- 
norrhcea.  Coming  into  contact  with  other 
parts  it  produces  a  chancre  or  bubo  and 
constitutional  symptoms.  Chancre  is  the 
primary  and  immediate  consequence  of 
inoculation  with  true  venereal  matter  in 
any  of  the  ways  which  have  been  mention- 
ed, and  may  arise  in  any  part  of  the  hu- 
man body  :  but  it  generally  shews  itself  in 
the  pudenda,  because  the  mfectingmediura 
is  there  first  taken  tip  in  the  one  sex,  and 
communicated  by  contact  to  the  other. 
It  is  not,  however,  peculiar  to  these  parts, 
ibr  whenever  the  same  kind  of  fluid  is  ap- 
plied to  a  scratch  on  the  hand,  finger,  lip  or 
nipple,  the  same  consequence  will  follow. 
There  cun  be  no  doubt  but  that  the  slightest 
abrasion  possible,  or  breach  of  the  cuticle, 
is  sufficient  to  give  a  speedy  admission  to 
this  destructive  poison.  A  chancre  makes 


its  appearance  either  with  a  slight  inflam- 
mation which  afterwards  ulcerates,  or 
there  arises  a  small  pimple  or  pustule  filled 
with  a  transparent  fluid,  which  soon  breaks 
and  forms  into  a  spreading  ulcer.  The 
period  at  which  it  makes  its  appearance 
after  infection  is  very  various,  being  most 
commonly  in  five  or  six  days,  but  in  some 
cases  not  till  after  the  expiration  of  as 
many  weeks.  There  is  both  a  local  and 
general  predisposition  to  chancres  :  Jews 
and  Mahomedans,  from  the  constant  ex- 
posure of  the  glans  and  loss  of  the  prepuce, 
have  the  cuticle  of  the  glans  penis  of  muck 
firmer  texture  than  those  who  have  not 
been  circumcised ;  and  they  are  from  this 
circumstance,  much  less  subject  to  chan- 
cres than  the  rest  of  mankind.  For  the 
same  reason  they  who,  from  the  shortness 
of  the  prepuce,  generally  keep  the  glans 
uncovered,  are  neither  BO  liable  to  th'e 
disease  as  those  who  have  long  narrow  pre- 
putia ;  for  persons  thus  formed  constantly 
keep  the  surface  of  the  glans  and  prepuce 
moist  and  tender,  and  almost  at  every  co- 
habitation are  liable  to  abrasions  and  to 
excoriations. 

There  is  an  intermediate  stateof  the  ve- 
nereal disease  between  a  local  and  consti- 
tutional affection,  which  arises  from  the 
absorption  of  venereal  matter  from  some 
surface  to  which  it  has  been  applied.  The 
glands  situated  nearest  the  parts  thus  af- 
fected are  apt  to  become  swelled  and  in- 
flamed, and  so  as  to  give  rise  to  what  is 
termed  bubo  ;  and  the  parts  of  generation 
usually  coining  first  in  contact  with  the 
matter,  so  the  glands  in  the  groin  ge- 
nerally afford  this  particular  symptom. 
In  most  cases  the  venereal  virus  is  ab- 
sorbed from  a  chanciv  or  an  ulcer  in  the 
urethra;  but  instances  have  occurred 
where  a  bubo  has  arose  without  either 
gonorrhoea  or  any  kind  of  ulceration,  and 
where  the  matter  appears  to  have  been 
absorbed,  without  any  erosion  of  the  skin 
or  mucous  membrane. 

A  bubo  comes  on  with  apain  in  the  groin, 
accomp  nied  with  somedesr-ee  of  hardness 
andswellirg,and  is  at  first  about  thesizeof 
a  kidney  be  m,  but  continuing  to  increase, 
it  at  length  becomes  as  large  as  an  egg,  oc- 
casions the  person  to  experience  some  dif- 
ficulty in  walking,  and  is  attended  with  a 
pulsation  and  throbbing  in  the-tuinour,  and 
a  great  redness  of  the  skin.  In  some  Cases 
the  suppuration  is  quickly  completed,  in 
others  it  goes  on  very  slow,  and  in  others 
again  the  inflammatory  appearances  go  off 
without  any  formation  of  pns.  In  a  few 
instances  the  glands  have  been  known  to 
become  scirrhons.  The  following  are  the 
characteristics  of  a  venereal  bubo.  The 
swelling  is  usually  confined  to  one  gland, 
the  colour  of  i  lie  skm  where  inflammation 
prevails  is  of  a  florid  red,  the  puin  is  very 
acute,  the  progress  from  inflammation  to 


SYPHILIS. 


suppuration  and  ulceration  is  generally 
eery  rapid,  the  suppuration  is  large  in  pro- 
portion to  the  size  of  the  gland,  and  there 
is  only  one  abscess. 

A  bubo  is  never  attended  with  danger, 
where  the  inflamed  gland  proceeds  on  re- 
gularly to  suppuration,  but  in  particular 
cases  it  acquires  an  indolence  after  com- 
;;ng  to  a  certain  length,  arising  from  a  scro- 
phulous  taint,  or  by  being  combined  with 
erysipelas  it  terminates  in  gangrene  and 
occasions  a  great  loss  of  substance.  This 
termination  is,  however,  more  frequently 
met  with  in  hospitals  than  in  private  prac- 
lice,  and  may  partly  be  attributed  to  the 
contaminated  state  of  the  air  of  the  wards 
wherein  venereal  patients  are  lodged. 

A  constitutional  taint  is  the  third  form 
under  which  it  has  been  mentioned,  that 
•.he  venereal  poison  is  apt  to  shew  itself, 
.ind  which  always  arises  in  consequence  of 
the  matter  being  absorbed  and  carried  into 
•ihe  circulating  mass  of  fluids.  The  ab- 
sorption of  it  may,  however,  take  place 
In  three  ways. 

1st.  It  may  be  carried  into  the  circula- 
tion, without  producing  any  evident  local 
effect  on  the  part  to  which  it  was  first 
applied. 

2ndly.  It  may  take  place  in  consequence 
of  some,  local  affection,  such  as  either  go- 
norrhoea, chancre,  or  bubo  :  And, 

3dly.  It  may  ensue  from  an  application 
of  the  matter  to  a  common  sore  or  wound, 
similar  to  what  happens  in  inoculating  for 
the  small-pox. 

The  most  general  way,  however,  in 
which  a  constitutional  taint  is  produced,  is 
by  an  absorption  of  the  matter,  either  from 
a  chancre  or  a  bubo. 

When  venereal  matter  gets  into  the  sys- 
tem, some  symptoms  of  it  may  often  be 
observed  in  the  course  of  six  or  eight 
weeks,  or  probably  sooner :  but  in  some 
cases,  it  will  continue  in  the  circulating 
mass  of  fluids  for  many  months  before  any 
visible  signs  of  its  effects  are  produced. 
The  system  being  completely  contaminat- 
ed, it  then  occasions  many  local  effects  in 
Different  parts  of  the  body,  and  shews  itself 
under  a  variety  of  forms,  many  of  which 
put  on  the  appearance  of  a  distinct  disease. 
We  may  presume  that  this  variety  depends 
wholly  on  the  difference  of  constitution, 
the  different  kind  of  parts  affected,  and  the 
different  state  these  parts  were  in  at  the 
time  the  matter  or  poison  \\as  applied. 

The  first  symptoms  usually  shew  them- 
selves on  the  skin  and  in  the  mouth  or 
throat.  When  on  the  skin,  reddish  and 
brownish  spots  appear  here  and  there 
on  the  surface,  and  eruptions  of  a  cop- 
per colour  are  dispersed  over  different 
parts  of  the  body,  on  the  top  of  which 
there  soon  forms  a  thick  scurf  or  scale. 
This  scurf  falls  off  after  a  short  time  and 
Is  succeeded  by  another,  and  the  same 


happening  several  times,  and  at  length 
casting  off  deep  scabs,  an  ulcer  is  formed 
which  discharges  an  acrid  foetid  matter. 
When  the  matter  is  secreted  in  the  glands 
of  the  throat  and  mouth,  the  tongue  will 
often  be  affected  so  as  to  occasion  a  thick- 
ness of  speech,  and  the  tonsils,  palate,  and 
uvula  will  become  ulcerated  so  as  to  pro- 
duce a  soreness  and  difficulty  of  swallow- 
ing, and  likewise  a  hoarseness  in  the  voice. 
In  the  venereal  ulcer  of  the  tonsil  a  portion 
of  it  seems  as  if  it  was  dug  out ;  it  is, 
moreover,  very  foul,  and  has  a  thick  white 
matter  adhering  to  it,  which  cannot  be 
washed  off.  By  these  characteristic  marks 
it  may,  in  general,  readily  be  distinguish- 
ed  from  ahy  other  species  of  ulceration  in 
these  parts. 

If  the  disease  affects  the  eyes,  obstinate 
inflammation,  and  sometimes  ulceration 
will  also  attack  these  organs. 

The  matter  sometimes  falls  on  deep 
seated  parts,  such  as  the  tendons,  liga- 
ments, and  periosteum,  and  occasions  hard, 
painful  swellings  to  arise,  known  by  the 
name  of  nodes. 

When  the  disease  is  suffered  to  take  its 
own  course,  and  not  counteracted  by  pro- 
per remedies,  the  patient  will  in  the  course 
of  time,  be  afflicted  with  severe  pains,  but 
more  particularly  in  the  night  time  ;  his 
countenance  will  become  sallow,  his  hair 
will  fall  oft',  he  will  lose  his  appetite, 
strength  and  flesh,  his  rest  will  be  much 
disturbed  by  night,  and  a  small  fever  of  the 
hectic  kind  will  arise.  The  ulcers  in  the 
mouth  and  throat  being  likewise  suffered 
to  spread,  and  to  occasion  a  curies  of  the 
bones  of  the  palate,  an  opening  will  be 
made  from  the  mouth  to  the  nose,  and  the 
cartilages  and  bones  of  the  nose  being  at 
length  corroded  away,  this  will  sink  on  a 
level  with  the  face.  Some  constitutions 
will  bear  up  for  a  considerable  time  against 
the  disease,  whilst  others  again  will  soon 
sink  under  a  general  weakness  and  irrita- 
tion produced  by  it.  If  the  disorder  is 
recent,  and  the  constitution  not  impaired 
by  other  diseases,  a  perfect  cure  may 
easily  be  effected;  but  where  it  is  of  long 
standing,  and  accompanied  with  the  symp- 
toms of  irritation  which  have  been  men- 
tioned, the  cure  will  prove  tedious,  and  in 
many  cases  uncertain,  as  the  constitution 
and  strength  of  the  patient  may  not  admit 
of  his  going  through  a  course  of  medicine 
sufficient  to  des  roy  the  poison,  or  his 
health  may  be  in  such  a  state,  as  that  only 
a  very  small  quantity  of  mercury  can  be 
administered  even  at  considerable  inter- 
vals. 

The  general  appearances  to  be  observed 
on  dissection  of  those  who  die  of  lues,  are, 
caries  of  the  bones,  but  more  particularly 
those  of  the  cranium,  often  communicating 
ulceration  to  the  brain  itself,  together  with 
enlargements  and  indurations'  of  the  lym- 
51 


794  SYR  SYR 

phatic  glands,  scirrhus  of  several  of  the       SYRUPUS  ACETI.     Sugar  and  vinegar.    A 
organs, particularly  the  liver  and  lungs, and   refrigerating  and  antiseptic  syrup, 
exastoses  of  many  of  the  hardest  bones.  SYRUPUS  ALTHJEA.    Syrup  of  marsh-mal- 

SYPHILIS  INDICA.  The  yaws.  low.     Syrupus  ex  althaea.     Syrupus   de  al- 

STPHILIS  POLONICA.     A  variety  of  vene-   thaea.     "  Take  of  the  fresh  root  of  marsh- 
real  disease,  mallow,    bruised,    half  a   pound ;  refined 
SYPHILIS  VEITEREA.  Sec  Syphilis.  sugar,  two  pounds;  water,  a  gallon."  Boil 
SYRIJE  OLEUM.     A  fragrant  essential  oil,   down  the  water  with  the   marsh-mallow- 
obtained  by  distilling  the  canary  balsam   root  to  half,  and  press  out  the  liquor  when 
plant  or  molciavica.  cold.     Set  it  by  for  24  hours,  that  the  fx- 
Syrian  herb  mastich.     See  Marum  syria-  culencies  may  subside ;  then  pour  off  the 
cum.  liquor,   and  having  added  the  sugar,  boil 
SYRIGMUS.     See  Paracusis.  it  down  to  a  proper  consistence*  An  emol- 
SYRIXGA.  (From  <rv£ty%,  a  pipe;  so  call-  lient  and  demulcent ;  mostly  given  to  allay 
ed  because  from  its  branches  pipes  were   tickling   coughs,  hoarseness,  8cc.  in   con- 
made  after  the  removal  of  the  pith.)     The  junction  with  other  remedies, 
pipe-tree.  SYRUPUS  AURAJTTII.      Syrup   of  orange. 
SYRINOMOS.     See  Paracnsis.                          Syrupus  corticis  aurantii.    Syrupus  e  cortici- 
SYTUJJTGOTOMUM.  (From  <rv$ty%,  a  fistula,   bus  aurantiorum.     Syrupus  de  cortice  auran- 
and  TJ/AVW,  to  cut.)     An  instrument  to  cut   tiorum.     "  Take  of  fresh  orange-peel,  two 
fistuUs.                                                                  ounces;    boiling   water,  a    pint;    refined 
SYRINX.     (Heb.)  A  pipe.    A  syringe.  A   sugar     three    pounds."       Macerate    the 
fistula.                                                                    orange-peel  in  the  water  for  1?  hours  in  a 
SYRMIASMUS.    (From    <rv£(jta.tgce,  to    eva-  cov< red  vessel ;  then  pour  off  the  liquor, 
cuate.)     A  gentle  evacuation  by  vomit  or  and  add  the  sugar.     A  pleasant  bitter  and 
Stool.                                                                      stomachic. 

SYRUPUS.     (Seraby    a  potion,    Arab.)       SYRUPUS  CARYOPHYLLI  RUBRI.     A  warm 
1.  When    sugar    is    dissolved  in    any  ve-   and  stimulating  syrup, 
getable  liquor,  to  the  consistence  of  ho-       SYRUPUS  COLCUICI.     An   acrid  and   diu- 
ney,  a  medical  preparation  is  formed  call-   retic  compound  given  in  dropsies, 
ed  syrup  ;  which>    if  obtained  from  a  sin-        SYRUP  us  CORTICIS  AURANTII.     See  Syru- 
gle    plant,  is   called    simple :  but   if  from  pus  aurantii. 

more  than  one,  compound-  To  keep  syrups  SYRUPUS  CROCI.  Syrup  of  saffron.  "  Take 
without  fermenting,  it  is  necessary  that  of  saffron,  an  ounce ;  boiling  water,  a 
their  temperature  should  be  attended  to,  pound;  refined  sugar,  two  pounds  and  a 
and  kept  as  near  55°  as  possible.  A  good  half"  Macerate  the  saffron  in  ihe  water 
cellar  will  answer  this  purpose,  for  there  for  12  hours  in  a  covered  vessel,  then 
are  few  summers  in  which  ihe  temperature  strain  the  liquor,  and  add  the  sugar.  This 
of  such  a  place  rises  to  60°.  imparts  a  beautiful  colour  to  liquids,  and 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  a  sim-  is  sometimes  employed  as  a  cordial, 
pie  syrup.  Syrupus  simplex.  "  Take  of  re-  Amongst  the  vulgar,  syrup  of  saffron  is  in 
fined  sugar,  two  pounds  andahall  ;  water,  high  esteem  in  n.easles,  small-pox,  &c. 
a  pint."  Dissolve  the  sugar  in  the  water  SYRUPUS  LIMONIS.  Syrup  of  lemon.  Sy- 
in  a  water-bath  ;  then  set  it  aside  for  24  rupus  sued  limonis,  Syrupus  e  succo  Umo- 
hours  ;  take  off  the  scum,  and  if  there  be  num.  Syrupus  e  succo  citriorum.  "Take 
any  fxculencies,  pour  off  the  clear  liquor  of  lemon-juice,  strained,  a  pint;  refined 
from  them.  sugar,  two  pounds."  Dissolve  the  sugur 

Syrup  of  buckthorn.     See    Syrupus  rham-    in  the  lemon-juice  in  the  manner  directed 
ni.  for   a   syrup.     A    very    pleasant,   cooling, 

Syrup  of  ginger.     See    Syrupus   zingibe-   and  acrid  syrup,  which  may  be  exhibited 
ns.  with  advantage,  in  gastritis  and  bilious  af- 

Syrup  of  lemon.     See  Syrupus  limonis.         fections. 

Syrup  of  marsh-mallo-ws.     See  Syrupus  al-       SYRUPUS  MORI.    Syrup  of  mulberry.    Sy- 

tli&x.  rupus  mor or um.     "  Take  of  mulberry-juice, 

Syrup  of  mulberry.  See  Syrupus  mori.          strained,  a  pint;  refined  sugar,  two  pounds." 

Syrup  of  orange.     See    Syrupus    auran-   Dissolve  the  sugar  in   the  mulberry-juice 

tii»  in  the  manner  directed  for  syrup.     Syrup 

Syrup   of  poppy.     See    Syrupus  papuve-  of  mulberries  is  very  grateful  and  aperi- 

ris.  ent,  and  may  be  given  with   such    inten- 

Syrup  of  red  poppy.    See  Syrupus  lihcea-  tions  to  children. 

dos.  SYRUPUS    PAPAVERIS.      Syrupus    papave- 

Syrup  of  roses.  See  Syrupus  rosae.  ris  albi.     Syrupus   e  mecomo.     Syrupus  de 

Syrup  of  saffron.  See  Syrupus  croci.  meconio,  sive   diacodiitm.     "  Take    of  cap- 

Syrup  of  senna.  See  Syrupus  sennas.  sules  of  whiie  poppy,  dried  and  bruised, 

Syrup   of  Tolu.      See    Syrupus   Toluba-   the  seeds  being  separated,  14  ounces;  refin- 
MS.  ed  sugar,  two  pounds;  boiling^ water,  two 


SYR 

gallons  and  a  half."  Macerate  the  capsules 
in  the  water  for  12  hours,  then  boil  it  down 
by  means  of  a  water  bath  to  one  gallon, 
and  press  out  the  liquor.  Boil  down  the 
liquor  again  to  two  pints,  and  strain  it 
while  hot.  Set  it  by  for  12  hours,  that 
the  faeculencies  may  subside:  then  boil 
down  the  clear  liquor  to  a  pint,  and  add 
the  sugar  in  the  manner  directed  for  a 
syrup.  It  should  be  kept  in  stone  boitles 
and  in  a  cellar.  A  useful  anodyne  pre- 
paration which  may  be  added  with  advan- 
tage to  a  vast  variety  of  medicines  against 
diseases  of  the  bowels,  coughs,  &c. 

SYRUPUS  PAPAVERIS  EBRATici.  See  Syni- 
pus  rhceudos. 

SYRUPUS  RH;EADOS.  Syrupus  papave- 
ris  erratici.  Syrupus  de  papavere  erratico. 
Syrup  of  red-poppy.  "  Take  of  red-pop- 
py petals,  fresh,  a  pound  ;  boiling-water, 
a  pint  and  two  fluidounces ;  refined  sugar, 
two  pounds  and  a  half."  This  is  a  very 
mild  anodyne,  and  used  more  for  the  co- 
lour than  for  its  medical  properties. 

STRUPUS  RHAMNI.  Syrup  of  buck- 
thorn. "  Take  of  the  fresh  juice  of  buck- 
thorn-berries, four  pints;  ginger-root, 
sliced,  all-spice,  powdered,  of  each  half 
an  ounce  ;  refined  sugar,  three  pounds  and 
a  half."  Set  hy  the  juice  for  three  days 
that  the  faeculencies  may  subside,  and 
strain.  To  a  pint  of  the  clear  juice  add 
the  ginger,  the  ginger-root,  and  allspice; 
then  macerate  in  a  gentle  heat  four  hours, 
and  strain  ;  boil  down  what  remains  to  one 
pint  and  a  half,  mix  the  liquors,  and  add 
the  sugar  in  the  manner  directed  for 
syrup. 

This  preparation,  in  doses  of  three  or 
four  spoonfuls,  operate  as  a  brisk  cathar- 
tic. The  principal  inconvenience  attend- 
ing it  is,  that  it  is  very  unpleasant  and  oc- 
casions a  thirst  and  dryness  of  the  mouth 
and  fauces,  and  sometimes  violent  gripes  ; 
these  effects  may  be  prevented  by  drinking 
liberally  of  water-gruel,  or  other  warm 
liquids  during  the  operation. 

SYRUPUS  RIHIS  NIGRI.  Syrup  of  black 
currants.  Aperient  and  diuretic  qualities 
are  attributed  to  this  preparation. 

SYRUPUS  Rosa?.  Syrup  of  roses.  Sy- 
rupus rosarum  solutivus.  Syrupus  e  rdsis 
siccis.  "  Take  of  damask-rose  petals, 
dried,  seven  ounces  ;  refined  sugar,  six 
pounds  ;  boiling-water,  four  pints  "  Ma- 
cerate  the  rose -petals  in  the  water  for  12 


SYS 


795 


hours,  and  strain:  then  evaporate  the 
strained  liquor  by  means  of  a  water-baih 
to  two  pints  and  a  h:.lf;  then  add  the 
sugar  in  the  manner  described  for  a  sy- 
rup. A  useful  laxative  for  children.  From 
3J.  to  gss. 

SYRUPUS  RUBI  inasr.  Syrup  of  rasp- 
berry. A  pleasant  aperient  syrup  for  chil- 
dren. 

SYRUPUS  SCILLITICUS.  Expectorant  and 
diuretic. 

SYRUPUS  sEisrxjE.  Syrup  of  senna: 
"  Take  of  senna-leaves,  half  an  ounce ; 
fennel-seed,  bruised,  a  drachm ;  manna, 
refined  sugar,  of  each  a  pound  ;  water, 
boiling,  a  pint"  Macerate  the  senna- 
leaves  and  fennel-seeds  in  the  water  for 
12  hours  ;  strain  the  liquor,  and  mix  with 
it  manna  and  sugar.  A  useful  purgative 
for  children. 

SYRUPUS  TOLUTANUS.  Syrup  of  Tolu- 
"  Take  of  balsam  of  Tolu,  un  ounce;  wa- 
ter, boiling,  a  pint;  refined  sugar,  two 
pounds."  Boil  the  balsam  in  the  water 
half  an  hour  in  a  covered  vessel,  occasion- 
ally stirring  it,  strain  the  liquor  when  it  is 
cold,  and  then  add  the  sugar,  in  the  man- 
ner directed  for  syrup  A  useful  balsamic 
syrup,  calculated  to  allay  tickling  coughs 
and  hoarsenesses. 

SYRUPUS  VIOUE.  A  pleasant  laxative 
for  young  children. 

SYRUPUS  ZIXGIBEHIS.  Syrup  of  gin- 
ger. "Take  of  ginger-root,  sliced,  two 
ounces;  water,  boiling,  a  pint;  refined 
sugar,  two  pounds."  Macerate  the  ginger- 
root  in  the  water  for  twenty-four  hours, 
and  strain,  then  add  the  sugar  in  the  man- 
ner  directed  for  syrup.  A  carminative 
and  stomachic  syrup.  Dose  from  one  to 
three  drachms. 

SYSSARCOSIS.  (From  cy/v,  and  <ro.f%t 
flesh.)  A  species  of  union  of  bones  in 
which  one  bone  is  united  to  another  by 
means  of  an  intervening  muscle.  In  this 
manner  the  os  hyoides  is  connected  with 
the  sternum  and  other  parts. 

System,  absorbent.  See  Absorbents  and 
Lymphatics. 

System,  genital  The  parts  of  genera- 
tion. 

System,  nervous.    See  Nerves. 

System,  vascular.  The  arteries  and 
veins. 

SYSTOLE.  (From  <™nxx»,  to  con- 
tract.) The  contraction  of  the  heart. 


TAC 


TAL 


T 


T  BANDAGE.  A  bandage  so  named 
from  its  figure.  It  is  principally  used  for 
supporting  the  dressings,  after  the  opera- 
tion for  fistula  in  ano,  in  diseases  of  the 
perin3eum,and  those  of  the  groins,  anus,  Sec. 

TABAGUM.  (From  Tobago,  the  island 
from  whence  it  was  first  brought.)  Tobac- 
co See  JYicotiana. 

TABELLA.  (Dim.  of  tabula,  a  table.)  A 
lozenge. 

TABES.  (From  tabesco,  to  consume 
orpine  away.)  A  wasting  of  the  body. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  cachexies 
and  order  mar cores  of  Cullen  ;  characteris- 
ed by  emaciation  and  weakness,  attended 
with  hectic  fever,  but  without  any  cough 
or  spitting,  which  last  symptoms  distin- 
guish it  from  phthisis.  It  has  three  species : 
1.  Tabes  purulenta,  from  an  ulcerous  dis- 
charge :  2.  Tabes  scrofulosa,  from  a  scro- 
fulous habit :  3.  Tabes  venenata,  from  poi- 
son. See  Atrophy. 

TABES  COXATUA.  Phthisis  ischiadica. 
A  wasting  of  the  thigh  and  leg  from  an 
abscess,  or  other  cause,  in  the  hip. 

TABES  DORSALIS.  Lordosis.  Dr.  Cul- 
len makes  it  a  variety  of  atrophia  inanito- 
rum.  Hippocrates  calls  it  tabes  ossis  sacri. 
At  present  by  the  name  of  tabes  dorsalis  is 
Understood  a  wasting  of  the  body,  attend- 
ed at  first  with  pain  in  the  back  or  loins, 
and  afterwards  also  in  the  neck  and  head, 
caused  by  a  too  early  or  a  too  frequent  use 
of  venery. 

TABES  HUTUICUM.  A  variety  of  atro- 
phia inanitorum. 

TABES  ossis  SACIII.  Hippocrates'  name 
fur  tabes  dorsalis. 

TABES  PULMOJSTALIS.  A  name  for  phthisis. 

TABES  IIEXALIS.  An  abscess  of  the 
kidney. 

TABES  STPIITIITTCV.  A  variety  of  the 
atrophia  cacochymica. 

TACA»I\;IH-I:V.  (Indian.)  The  nime  of 
a  resinous  substance  which  exudes  both 
spontaneously  and  when  incisions  are 
m:uh:  info  the  siem  of  the  Fttgura  octan- 
dria  of  Linnaeus  -.—foliofis  tomentr,$is,  and 
not  as  was  formerly  supposed  from  the 
Populus  balsamifera  Liuncei.  Two  kinds  of 
tacamahacca  are  met  with  in  the  shops. 
The  best,  called,  from  its  being  collected 
in  a.  kind  of  gourd  shell,  tacamahacca  in 
shells,  is  someuhat  unctuous  and  soft,  of 
a  pale  yellowish  or  greenish  colour,  a  bit- 
terish aromatic  taste,  and  a  fragrant  de- 
lightful smell,  approaching  to  that  of  la- 


vender and  ambergris.  The  more  common 
sort  is  in  semi-transparent  grains,  of  a 
whitish,  yellowish,  brownish,  or  greenish 
colour,  and  of  a  less  grateful  smell  than 
the  former.  Tacamahacca  was  formerly 
in  high  estimation  as  an  ingredient  in  warm 
stimulating  plaisters  ;  and  although  sel- 
dom used  internally,  it  may  be  given  with 
advantage  as  a  corroborant  and  adstringent 
balsamic. 

TACTUS.     See  Touch. 

TJBDA.  (A*/<fat,  from  <?&u,  to  burn.)  A 
torch.  A  species  of  pine  which  burns 
like  a  torch.  A  medicated  torch  for  fumi- 
gations. 

TJENIA.  (Taw*,  a  Hebrew  word,  sig- 
nifying a  fillet;  so  named  from  its  resem- 
blance to  a  fillet  or  piece  of  tape.)  The 
tape-worm.  A  genus  of  intestinal  worms; 
characterised  by  a  long,  flat,  and  jointed 
body.  Species:  I.  T<enia  oscuUs  margi- 
nalibus,  ihe  long  tape  -worm,  and  the  so- 
leum  of  authors,  which  is  peculiar  to  this 
country,  Russia,  France,  See.  :  2.  Ttenia 
osculis  superjlcialibus,  the  broad  tape-worm, 
which  is  peculiar  to  *he  inhabitants  of 
Switzerland,  8cc.  See  Worms. 

Talc.     See  Talcum. 

TALCUM.  (From  talk,  German.)  Talc. 
A  white,  grey,  yellow,  or  greenish  sub- 
stance of  a  soft  and  soapy  touch,  formed 
of  transparent  laminae  placed  upon  each 
other.  Talc  is  composed  of  pure  magnesia 
mixed  with  near  twice  its  weight  of  silex 
and  less  than  its  weight  of  alumine.  There 
are  several  different  appearances  of  talc. 
The  greenish  foliaceous  Venice  talc  was 
formally  used  medicinally,  as  possessing 
antacid  and  and  aperient  qualities. 

TALPA.  (From  tatx^oj,  blind.)  Talpa- 
ria,  A  mole.  Also  a  tumour  resembling 
a  mole  in  eating  and  creeping  under  the 
skin. 

TALUS.     A  synonym  of  Astragalus.    See 


T  Y.MALAPATRA.  The  Indianlcaf  is  so  term- 
ed by  some  authors  See  Cassia  lignea. 

Tamarind     See  Tamarindus. 

T  A.  MA  HINDUS.  (From  tamar  or  ta- 
marindl,  which  is  in  the  Arabian  language 
a  synonym  of  the  dactylus  or  date.)  Oscy- 
ph&nicon.  Saliqua  arabica.  Jialam  pulli. 
Tamar  x  a.  Zccla  oxyphaenicia  acacia  in- 
dica.  The  tamarind.  The  tree  which  af- 
fords this  fruit  is  the  Tamarindus  indica  of 
Linnaeus,  The  pulp  of  the  tamarind,  with 
the  seeds,  connected  together  by  numerous 


TAN 

tough  strings  or  fibres,  are  brought  to  us 
freed  from  the  outer  shell,  and  commonly 
preserved  in  syrup.  According  to  Long-, 
tamarinds  are  prepared  for  exportation  at 
Jamaica,  in  the  following  manner  :  "  The 
ruit  or  pods  are  gathered  in  June,  July, 
and  August,  when  full  ripe,  which  is 
known  by  their  fragility  or  easy  breaking 
on  small  pressure  between  the  finger  and 
thumb.  The  fruit  taken  out  of  the  pod, 
and  cleared  from  the  shelly  fragments,  is 
placed  in  layers  in  a  cask,  and  boiling  sy- 
rup,  just  before  it  begins  to  granulate,  is 
pouretl  in,  till  the  cask  is  filled:  the  syrup 
pervades  every  pare  quite  clown  to  the  hot- 
torn,  and  when  cool  the  cask  is  headed  for 
sale."  The  tamarind  is  employed  as  a  lax- 
ative,  and  for  abating  thirst  or  heat  in  va- 
rious  inflammatory  complaints,  and  for 
correcting  putrid  disorders,  especially  of  a 
bilious  kind,  in  which  the  cathartic,  anti- 
septic,  nd  refrigerant  qualities  of  the 
fruit  have  been  found  equally  useful 
When  intended  merely  as  a  laxative,  it 
may  be  of  advantage,  (Dr.  Woodville  ob- 
serves)  to  join  it  with  manna  or  purgatives 
of  a  sweet  kind,  by  which  its  use  is  ren- 
dered  safer  and  more  effectual.  Three 
drachms  of  the  pulp  are  usually  sufficient 
to  open  the  body,  but  to  prove  moderate- 
ly  cathartic,  one  or  two  ounces  are  requi- 
red.  It  is  an  ingredient  in  the  confectio 
casszce  and  confectio  sennx. 

TAMARINDUS  IITDICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tamarind-tree.  See  Tamarin- 
dus. 

TAMARTSCUS.  (From  Tamarik,  abster- 
tion,  Heb.  named  from  its  properties  of 
cleansing  and  purifying  the  blood.)  Ta- 
marisk.  The  bark,  wood,  and  leaves  of 
this  tree,  Tamarix  gallica  of  Linnaeus,  were 
formerly  employed  medicinally,  though 
seldom  used  at  present.  The  former  for 
its  aperient  and  corroborant  virtues  in  ob- 
structions  of  the  liver;  the  latter  in  icte- 
PUS,  haemoptysis,  and  some  affections  of 
the  skin. 

TAMARIX  OALLICA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tamarisk-tree.  See  Tamariscu*. 

Tctme-poison.    See  Vincetoxicum. 

TANACETUM.  (Corrupted  from  Va- 
nasia,  athanasia,  the  old  name  for  tansy.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linniean  system.  Cl  >ss,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der,  Polygurnia  supcrflua.  Tansy. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
common  tansy.  Tanasia.  Jlthanasia. 
Parthenium  mas.  Tanucetwn  vulgare  of 
Linnaeus  -.—foliis  bilrinnatis  incisis  serratis. 
The  leaves  and  flowers  of  tansy  have  a 
strung,  not  very  disagreeable  smell,  and  a 
bitter  somewhat  aromatic  taste.  The  vir- 
tues  of  tansy  are  tonic,  stomachic,  anthel- 
mimic,  emmenagogue,  and  resolvent.  It 
has  been  much  used  as  a  vermifuge;  and  tes- 
timonies  of  its  efficacy  are  given  by  many 
respectable  physicians.  Not  only  the  leaves 


TAR 


797 


but  the  seeds  have  been  employed  with 
this  intention,  and  substituted  for  those  of 
santonicum.  We  are  told  by  Dr.  Clark, 
that  in  Scotland  tansy  was  found  to  be  of 
great  service  in  various  cases  of  gout  ;  and 
Dr.  Cullen,  who  afterwards  was  informed 
of  the  effect  it  produced  upon  those  who 
had  used  the  herb  for  this  purpose  says, 
"I  have  known  several  who  have  taken  it 
without  any  advantage,  and  some  others 
who  reported  that  they  had  been  relieved 
from  the  frequency  of  their  gout."  Tansy 
's  a'so  recommended  in  the  hysteria,  espe- 
cially  when  this  disease  is  supposed  to  pro- 
ceed  from  menstrual  obstructions. 

This  plant  may  be  given  in  powder  to 
the  quantity  of  a  drachm  or  more  for  a 
dose  ;  but  it  has  been  more  commonly 
taken  in  infusion,  or  drank  in  tea. 

TANACETUM  BALSAMITA.  The  syste- 
matic  name  of  the  officinal  alecost-  See 
Halaamita  tnas. 

TAWACETUM  HORTEXSE.  Sec  Balsamita. 
mas- 

TAJTACETUM:  VULGARE.  The  systema- 
^c  name  of  the  common  tansy.  See  Tana- 
cetum. 

TASASIA.  See  Tanacetwn. 
Tansy.    See  Tanacetnm. 
Tansy,  ivild.  See  Potentilla. 
Tape-worm.  See  Ttgnia. 
Tapioca.  See  Cassava. 
Tapping.  See  Parancctesis. 
TAPSUS  JRARHATIS.    See  Verbascum. 
Tar.    See  Fix  liquida. 
Tar,  Barbaikes.      See  Petroleum  barba- 
dense. 

TAR-  WATER.  A  once  celebrated  reme- 
dy,  but  now  neglected  more  than  it  de- 
serves.  It  is  made  by  infusing  tar  in 
water,  stirring  it  from  time  to  time,  and 
lastly  pouring  off  the  clear  liquor  now 
impregnated  with  the  colour  and  virtues  of 
the  tar.  It  is  drank  in  many  chronic  affec- 
tions,  particularly  of  the  lungs. 

TARAXTISMUS  (From  tarantula,  the 
animal  whose  bite  is  supposed  to  be  cured 
or>ly  by  music.)  The  desire  of  dancing 
which  is  produced  by  the  bite  of  the  taran- 
tula. 

TARANTULA.  (From  Taranta,  a  city  in 
Naples,  where  they  abound.)  A  kind  of 
venemous  spider,  whose  bite  is  said  to  be 
cured  by  music. 

TAUA.XACUM.  (From  v&p*<r<rai,  to 
alter  or  change  ;  because  it  alters  the  state 
of  the  blood.)  Dens  Iconis.  The  dande- 
lion,  or  pissabed.  Leontodon  taraxacum  of 
Linnrcus  :  —  caule  squamis  inferne  rfjlcxit, 
foliis  runcinatis  denticuhitis  Ltvibus.  The 
young  leaves  of  this  plant  in  a  blanched 
state  have  the  taste  of  endive,  and  make 
an  excellent  addition  to  those  plants  eaten 
early  in  the  spring  as  salads  ;  and  Murray 
informs  us,  that  at  Goettingen,  the  roots 
are  roasted  and  substituted  for  coffee  by 
the  poorer  inhabitants,  who  find  that  an 


798 


TAR 


TAR 


infusion  prepared  in  this  way  can  hardly  be  cum.  Sal  essentiale  tartari.  Jlcidum  Jar- 
distinguished  from  that  of  the  coffee-berry.  tari  essentiale.  Tartareous  acid.  To  ob- 
The  expressed  juice  of  dandelion  is  bitter  tain  the  pure  tartaric  acid,  take  two 
and  somewhat  acrid  ;  but  that  of  the  root  pounds  of  the  crystals,  and  dissolve 
is  bitterer,  and  possesses  more  medicinal  them  in  water,  into  which  chalk  is  to  be 
power  ihan  any  other  part  of  the  plant,  thrown  by  degrees  till  the  liquid  is  satu- 
It  has  been  long  in  repute  as  a  detergent  rated.  A  precipitate  is  formed,  which  is 
and  aperient,  and  its  diuretic  effects  may  a  true  tartrate  of  lime,  is  tasteless,  and 
be  inferred  from  the  vulgar  name  it  bears  cracks  between  the  teeth.  This  tartrate 
in  most  of  the  European  languages,  quasi  is  put  into  a  cucurbit,  and  nine  ounces  of 
lecti  minga  et  urinaria  herba  dicitnr  ;  and  sulphuric  acid,  with  five  ounces  of  water, 
there  are  various  proofs  of  its  efficacy  in  are  poured  on  it.  After  twelve  hours  di- 
jaundice,  dropsy,  consumption,  and  some  gestion,  with  occasional  stirring,  the  tarta- 
cutaneous  disorders.  ric  acid  is  set  at  liberty  in  the  solution, 

The  leaves,  roots,  flower,  stalks,  and  and  may  be  cleared  off  the  sulphate  of 
juice  of  dandelion,  have  all  been  separate-  lime  by  means  of  cold  water.  The  virtues 
ly  employed  for  medicinal  purposes,  and  of  this  acid  are  antiseptic,  refrigerant,  and 
seem  to  differ  rather  in  degree  of  strength  diuretic.  It  is  used  in  acute  fevers,  scur. 
than  in  any  essential  property;  therefore  vy,  and  hxrnorrhage. 

the  expressed  juice,  or  a  strong  decoction        Tartar,  cream  of.     The  popular  name  of 
of  the   roots   have   most  commonly  been   the  purified  super-tartrate  of  potash. 
prescribed,  from  one  ounce   to  four,  two        Tartar,  emetic.     See  Jlntimonium  tartari- 
or  three  times  a  day.     The  plant  should   satum. 

be  always  used  fresh  ;  even  extracts  pre-        Tartar,  oil  of.  See  Liquor  carbonatis  pot- 
pared  from  it  appear  to  lose  much  of  their   assce. 
power  by  keeping.  Tartar,  regenerated.      See    Potassx  ace- 

TARAXIS.     (From  -rag^crc-a,  to  disturb.)   tas. 

A  slight  ophthalmy  or  inflammation  of  the  Tartar,  salt  of.  See  Potasste  subcarbo- 
eye.  nas. 

TARCHOI*  SYLVESTRIS.  See  Ptarmica.  Tartar,  soluble.   See  Potass*  tartran. 

Tare.    See  Ervum  Tartar,  spirit  of.     If  the  crystals  of  tar- 

Tarsi,  extensor  minor.    See  Plantares.         tar  be  distilled  '••y  a  strong  heat,  without 

TARSUS.  Tapo-oc.  1.  The  instep  or  any  additional  body,  they  furnish  an  em  py- 
that  part  of  the  foot  which  is  between  the  reumatic  acid,  called  tht  pyrotartareous 
leg  and  metatarsus  :  it  is  composed  of  acid,  or  spirit  of  tartar,  and  a  very  fetid 
seven  bones,  viz.  the  astragalus,  os  calcis,  empyreumatic  oil. 

os  naviculare,  os  cuboides,  and  three  ossa  Tartar,  vitriolated.  See  Potasscc  sul- 
cuneiform  ia.  phas. 

2.  The   thin  cartilage   situated    at    the        TARTARUM  EMETICUM.      See  Jlntimonium 
edges  of  the  eyelids  to  preserve  their  firm-   tartarisatum. 
ness  and  shape. 

TARTAR.  (Tartarum,  from  T*p7^o?, 
infernal  ;  because  it  is  the  sediment  or 
dregs.)  1.  The  concretion  which  fixes  to 
the  inside  of  hogsheads  containing  wine. 
It  is  alloyed  with  much  extractive  and 
colouring  matter,  from  which  it  is  purified 
by  decoction  with  argillaceous  earths  and  potass<e  acidulus  ferratus, 
subsequent  crystallization.  By  *his  means  TARTRAS  AMMONIAC^.  Alkali  volatile 
it  becomes  perfectly  white,  and  shoots  out  tartarisatum  of  Bergman.  Sal  ammonia- 
crystals  of  tartar,  consisting  of  a  peculiar  cum  lartareum.  Tartarus  ammonia.  A 
acid,  called  acid  of  tartar  and  potash,  and  salt  composed  of  tartanc  acid  and  ammo- 
is  a  super-tartrate  of  that  alkali  which  nia,  its  virtues  are  diaphoretic,  diureiics 
-vhen  powdered  is  the  cream  ortartar  of  the  and  deobstruent.  It  is  prescribed  in  fe- 
shops.  Its  virtues  are  cccoprotic,  diuretic,  vers,  atonic  exanthemata,  catarrh,  arthri- 
and  refrigerant,  and  it  is  exhibiti-d  in  ab-  tic  and  rheumatic  arthrodynia,  hysteric 
dominal  physconia>  dropsy,  inflammatory  spasms,  &c. 

and  bilious  fevers,  dyspepsia  from  rancid       TAHTRAS  POTASSJE.  See  Potassae  tartras. 
"*r    fat    substances,    bilious   diarrhoea  and       TARTRAS  WTASSJB  ACIDCIUS.      Cream  of 
colic,  haemorrhoids  and  obstipation.  tartar.  See  Tartar. 

2.  A  name  heretofore  given  to  many  TARTRAS  POTASSJE  ACIDTTLUS  FERRATUS. 
o.flicinal  preparations,  containing  the  acid  G1nbn1i  martiaJes.  Tartarus  chalybeatus. 
of  tartar  ;  but  in  consequence  of  recent  Mars  sola  bill?.  Ferrum  pvtnbile.  Its  vir- 
chrmges  in  ihe  r.hemical  nomenclatare  tues  are  adsu-ingeni.  li  is  principally 
superseded  by  appellations  m<-re  expres-  used  externally  iu  ihe  form  of  fomentation 
sivr  of  the  respect  -ve  compositu.ns.  or  bath  in  contusions,  distortions  and  iux- 

TAUTARIC   ACID.       Jlcidum    tartari-  aliens. 


TARTARUM  REGE^ERATUM.  See  Potassx 
acetas. 

TARTAIIUM  SOLUBILE.  See  Kali  tartari- 
satum. 

TARTARUS  AMMOXIJE.  See  Tartras  am- 
moniacx. 

TARTARUS    CHALYBEATUS.      See    Tartras 


TEA.  TEE                          799 

TARTHAS  POTASSJE   ActDULtrs    STIBIATTJS.  the  pores  of  the  cornea  on  the  surface  of 

See  Antimonium  tartarisatwn.  the  eye.     A  certain   part  of  this  aqueous 

TARTHAS  SOD.E.  See  Soda  tartarisata.  fluid  is  dissipated  in  the  air  ;  but  the  great- 

TASTE.     Gustus.     The  organ  of  taste  est  part,  after  having  performed  its  office, 

differs  but  slightly  from  that  of  touch.     It  is  propelled  by  the  orbicular  muscle,  which 

appears,    by  certain  experiments,    to    be  so  closely  constringes  the  eyelid  to  the  ball 

seated  chiefly  in  those  nervous   papillae  of  of  the  eye,  as   to  leave  no 'space  between, 

the  tongue  which  are  formed  from  the  mi-  unless  in  the  internal  angle,  where  the  tears 

nute  ends  of  the  ninth   or  lingual   pair  of  are  collected.     From    this  collection  the 

nerves;  for  neither   does   sugar,  applied  tears  are  absorbed  by  the  orifices  of  the 

to  any  other  part  of  the  mouth,  excite  the  puncta    lachrymalia;    from    thence    they 

least  sense  of  taste  in  the  mind;  nor  any  are  propelled  through  the  lachrymal  canals, 

other  sapid  body,  unless  it  contain  some-  into  the  lachrymal  sac,  and  flow  through 

thing  vehemently  penetrating;  in   which  the  ductus  nasalis  into   the  cavity  of  the 

case  the  palate,  root  of  the  tongue,  uvula,  nostrils,    under   the   inferior    concha    na- 

and  even  the  ozsophagus,  are   affected  by  salis.     The    lachrymal  sac,  appears    to  be 

the    sapid     acrimony.      That    sensation,  formed  of  longitudinal  and  transverse  mus- 

which  is   sometimes  excited  in  the  sto-  cular  fibres ;  and  its  three  orifices  furnish- 

mach,  oesophagus,  and  fauces,  by  the  re-  ed  with  small  sphincters,  as  the  spasmodic 

gurgitation  of  the  aliments,  seems  also  to  constriction   of    the    puncta    lachrymalia 

belong  to  the  tongue,  to  which  the  sapid  proves,  if  examined  with  a  probe, 

vapours  are  applied.  The  tears  have  no  smell   but  a  saltish 

Nature   designed   the    diversity  of  fla-  taste,   as  people  who  cry  perceive.     They 

vours,    that    animals  might   know    those  are  of  a  transparent  colour  and  aqueous 

things   most  proper  for  their  food;  for  in  consistence. 

general,    there  is  no  aliment   unhealthy,  The  quantity,  in  its  natural  state,  is  just 

that  is  of  an  agreeable  taste  ;  nor  is  any  sufficient  to  moisten  the  surface  of  the  eye 

thing  ill  tasted  that  is  fit  for  the  food  of  and  eyelids ;  but  from  sorrow,  or  any  kind 

man.     We  here  take  no  notice  of  excess,  of  stimulus  applied  to  the    surface  of  the 

by  which  the  most  healthy  food  may  be-  eye,  so  great  is  the  quantity  of  tears  se- 

come   prejudicial,  or  of  minerals,  which  creted,  that   the   puncta   lachrymalia  are 

are  not  furnished  by  nature,  but  prepared  unable  to  absorb  them.    Thus  the  greatest 

by  art.     Thus  nature  has  invited   man  to  part  runs  down  from  the  internal  angle  of 

take  the  food  necessary  for  his  subsistence,  the  eyelids,  in   the  form  of  great  and  co- 

both  by  the  pain  called  hunger,  and  by  the  pious   drops   upon   the   cheeks.     A  great 

pleasure  arising  from  taste.     But  animals,  quantity  also  descen'ds,  through  the  lachry- 

which  do  not  learn  from  example  and  the  mal  passages  into  the  nostrils;  hence  those 

instruction  of  others,  distinguish  flavours  who  cry  have  an  increased  discharge  from 

most  accurately,  and,  admonished  by  that  the  nose. 

test,    abstain    cautiously   from    unhealthy  Use  of  the  tears.— 1.  They  continually 

food  ;  and,  therefore,  herbiverous  animals  moisten  the  surface  of  the  eye  and  eyelids, 

especially,  to  which  a  very  great  diversity  to  prevent  the  pellucid  cornea  from  drying 

of  aliments  mixed  with  noxious  plants  are  and   becoming  opaque,  or  the   eye    from 

offered,  are  furnished  with  such    long  pa-  concreting   with    the    eyelids.      "2.  They 

pills,  and    so    elegant  a  structure  of  the  prevent  that  pain,  which  would  othfrwi/r 

tongue,  for  which  man  has  less  occasion,  arise    from    the    friction    of    the    eyelids 

TAXIS.     An  operation,  by  which  those  against  the  bulb  of  ihe   eye  from  continu- 

parts  which  have  quitted  their  natural  si-  ally    winking.     3.  They   wash    and    clean 

tuation  are  replaced  by  the  hand  without  away  the  dust  of  the  atmosphere  j  or  any 

the  assistance  of  instruments,  as  in  reclu-  thing  acrid  that  has   fallen  into  the  eye- 

cing  hernia,  &,c.  4.  Crying  unloads  the  head  of  congestions. 

TFA.  See  Theci.  TEETH.     (Dens,  a  tooth  ;  ffittui  <• 

TfiAR.     Lachryma.     The    limpid   fluid  from  eilo,  to   eat.)     Small   bones   fixed  in 

secreted    by    the    lachrymal    glands,    and  the  alveoli  of  the  upper   and   under  jaw. 

flowing  on  the  surface  of  the  eye.  In  early  infancy  Nature  designs  us  for  the 

The  organ  which  secretes  this  liquid  is  softest  aliment,  so   that  the    gums  alonr 

formed   by   the  lachrymal  glands,  one  of  are  then  sufficient  fir  th-  purpose  of  man- 

which  is  s'ituated  in  the  external  canthus  ducation;   but  ns  we  advance  in  life,  and 

of  each  orbit,  and  emits  six  or  seven  ex-  require  a  different  food,  she  wisely   pro- 

cretory  ducts,  which  open  on  the  internal  vides  us  with  teeth.  These:  are  the  hardest 

surface  of  the  upper  eyelid  above  its  tar-  and  whitest  of  our  hones,  and,  at  full  ma- 

sus,  and  pour  forth  the  tears.     The  tears  turity,  we  usually  find  thirty-two  in  both 

have  mixed  with  them  an  arterious  roscid  jaws;    viz.  sixteen    above*,    and    as   muny 

vapour,  which  exhales  from  the  internal  'in-low.    Their  number  varies  indeed  in  dif- 

surface  of  the  eyelids,  and  external  of  the  ferent  subjects ;  but  it  is  seldom   seen  to 

tunica  conjunctiva,  into  the  eye.    Perhaps  exceed  thirty  two,  and   it  will  very  rarely 

•  thcaqueous  humour  also  transudes  through  be  found  to  be  less  than  twenty-eight. 


800 


TEETH. 


Each  tooth  may  be  divided  into  two 
parts ;  viz.  its  body,  or  that  part  which 
appears  above  the  gums  ;  and  its  fangs  or 
root,  wliich  is  fixed  into  the  socket.  The 
boundary  between  these  two,  close  to  the 
edge  of  the  gum,  where  there  is  usually  a 
small  circular  depression,  is  called  the 
neck  of  the  tooth  The  teeth  of  each  jaw 
are  commonly  divided  into  three  classes ; 
but  before  each  of  these  is  treated  of  in 
particular,  it  will  be  right  to  suy  some- 
tiling  of  their  general  structure. 

Every  tooth  is  composed  of  its  cortex  or 
enamel*  and  its  internal  bony  substance. 
The  enamel,  or  as  it  is  sometimes  called, 
the  vitreous  part  of  the  tooth,  is  a  very 
hard  and  compact  substance,  of  a  white 
colour,  and  peculiar -to  the  teeth.  It  is 
found  only  upon  the  body  of  the  tooth, 
covering  the  outside  of  the  bony  or  inter- 
nal  substance.  When  broken  it  appears 
fibrous  or  striated;  and  all  the  striae  are 
directed  from  the  circumference  to  the 
centre  «f  the  tooth.  This  enamel  is  thick- 
est on  the  grinding  surface,  and  on  the 
cutting  edges  or  points  of  the  teeth,  be- 
coming gradually  thinner  as  it  approaches 
the  neck,  where  it  terminates  insensi- 
bly, Some  writers  have  described  it  as 
being  vascular,  but  it  is  certain  that  no 
injection  will  ever  reach  this  substance  ; 
that  it  receives  no  tinge  from  madder; 
and  that  it  affords  no  appearance  of  a 
circulation  of  fluids.  The  bony  part  of  a 
tooth  resembles  other  bones  in  its  struc- 
ture, but  is  much  harder  than  the  most 
compact  part  of  bones  in  general.  It  com- 
poses the  inner  part  of  the  body  and  neck, 
and  the  whole  of  the  root  of  the  tooth. 
This  part  of  a  tooth,  when  completely 
formed,  does  not,  like  the  other  bones, 
receive  a  tinge  from  madder,  nor  do  the 
minutest  injections  penetrate  into  its  sub- 
stance, although  many  writers  have  as- 
serted the  contrary.  Mr.  Hunter  has  been 
therefore  induced  to  deny  its  being  vas- 
cular, although  lie  is  aware  that  the  teeth, 
like  other  bones,  are  liable  to  swellings, 
and  that  they  are  found  anchylosed  with 
their  sockets.  He  supposes,  however, 
that  both  these  may  be  original  forma- 
tions; and,  as  the  most  convincing  proof 
of  their  not  being  vascular,  he  reasons 
from  the  analogy  between  them  and  other 
bones.  He  observes,  for  instance,  that  in 
a  young  animal  that  has  been  fed  with 
madder,  the  parts  of  the  teeth  which  were 
formed  before  it  was  put  on  madder  diet 
will  appear  of  their  natural  colour,  but 
that  such  parts  as  were  formed  while  the 
animal  was  taking  the  madder,  will  be 
of  a  red  colour  ;  whereas,  in  other  bones, 
the  hardest  parts  are  susceptible  of  the 
dye,  though  more  slowly  than  the  parts 
which  are  growing.  Again,  he  tells  us, 
that  if  you  leave  off  feeding  the  animal 
with  madder  a  considerable  time  before 


you  kill  it,  you  will  find  the  above  appear- 
ances  still  subsisting,  with  this  addition, 
that  all  the  parts  of  the  teeth  which  were 
formed  after  leaving  off  the  madder  will 
be  white.  This  experiment  proves  that  a 
tooth  once  tinged  does  not  lose  its  colour; 
whereas  other  bones  do  (though  very  slow- 
ly) return  again  to  their  natural  appear- 
ance :  and,  as  the  dye  in  this  case  must  be 
taken  into  the  habit  by  absorbents,  he  is  led 
to  suspect  that  the  teeth  are  without  absor- 
bents as.  well  as  other  vessels.  These  argu- 
ments are  very  ingenious,  but  they  are  far 
from  being  satisfactory.  The  facts  adduced 
by  Mr.  Hunter  are  capable  of  a  different 
explanation  from  that  which  he  has  given 
them;  and  when  other  facts  are  added  re- 
lative to  the  same  subject,  it  will  appear 
that  this  bony  part  of  a  tooth  has  a  circula- 
tion through  its  substance,  and  even  lym- 
phatics, although,  from  the  hardness  of  its 
structure,  we  are  unable  to  demonstrate 
its  vessels.  The  facts  which  may  be  ad- 
duced are,  1st.  We  find  that  a  tooth  re- 
cently drawn  and  transplanted  into  an- 
other socket,  becomes  as  firmly  fixed  after 
a  certain  time,  and  preserves  the  same 
colour  as  the  rest  of  the  set ;  whereas  a 
tooth  i  hat  has  been  long  drawn  before  it  is 
transplanted,  will  never  become  fixed  Mr. 
Hunter,  indeed,  is  aware  of  thijS  objection, 
and  refers  the  success  of  the  transplanta- 
tion, in  the  first  instance,  to  the  living 
principle  possessed  by  the  tooth,  and  which 
he  thinks  may  exist  independent  of  a  cir- 
culauon.  But  however  applicable  such  a 
doctrine  may  be  to  zoophytes,  it  is  sus- 
pected that  it  will  not  hold  good  in  man, 
and  others  of  the  more  perfect  animals ; 
and  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any  doubt 
but  that,  in  the  case  of  a  transplanted 
tooth,  there  is  a  real  union  by  vessels. 
2dly.  The  swellings  of  the  fangs  of  a  tooth, 
which  in  many  instances  are  known  to  be 
the  effects  of  disease,  and  which  are  ana- 
logous to  the  swelling  of  other  bones,  are 
a  clear  proof  of  a  similarity  of  structure, 
especially  as  we  find  them  invested  with  a 
periosteum.  3dly.  It  is  a  curious  fact, 
though  as  yet  perhaps  not  generally  known, 
that,  in  cases  of  phthisis  pulmonalis,  the 
teeth  become  of  a  milky  whiteness,  and  in 
some  degree,  transparent ;  does  not  this 
prove  them  to  have  absorbents  ? 

Each  tooth  has  an  inner  cavity,  which, 
beginning  by  a  small  opening  at  the  point 
of  the  fang,  becomes  larger,  and  termi- 
nates in  the  body  of  the  tooth.  This 
cavity  is  supplied  with  blood-vessels  and 
nerves,  which  pass  through  the  small 
hole  in  the  root.  In  old  people  this  hole 
sometimes  closes,  and  the  tooth  becomes 
then  insensible. 

The  teeth  are  invested  with  a  perioste- 
um from  their  fangs  to  a  little  beyond  their 
bony  sockets,  where  it  is  attached  to  the 
gums.  This  membrane  seems  to  be  com-^ 


TEETH; 


801 


mon  to  the  tooth  which  it  encloses,  and  to 
the  sockets  which  it  lines  The  ;eeth  are 
likewise  secured  in  their  sockets  by  a  red 
substance  called  the  gum*,  which  every 
where  covers  the  alveolar  processes,  and 
has  as  many  perforations  as  there  are  teeth. 
The  gums  are  exceedingly  vascular,  and 
have  something  like  cartilaginous  hardness 
and  elasticity,  but  do  not  seem  to  have 
much  sensibility.  The  gums  of  infants, 
which  perform  the  offices  of teeih  have  a 
hard  ridge  extending  through  their  whole 
length  ;  but  in  old  people,  who  have  lost 
their  teeth,  this  ridge  is  wanting.  The 
three  classes  into  which  the  teeth  are  com- 
monly divided,  are  indsores,  canini,  and 
molares  or  grinders. 

The  indsores  are  the  four  teeth  in  the 
fore  part  of  the  jaws  ;  they  derive  their 
name  from  their  use  in  dividingand  cutting 
the  food  in  the  manner  of  a  wedge,  and 
have  each  of  them  two  surfaces,  which 
meet  in  a  sharp  edge.  Of  these  surfaces, 
the  anterior  one  is  convex,  and  the  poste- 
rior one  somewhat  concave.  In  the  upper 
jaw  thpy  are  usually  broader  and  thicker, 
especially  the  two  first,  than  those  of  the 
under  jaw,  over  which  they  generally  fall 
by  being  placed  a  little  obliquely. 

The  c&nini  or  cnspidutizre  the  longest  of 
all  the  teeth,  deriving  their  name  from  their 
resemblance  to  a  dog's  tusk  There  is 
one  of  these  teeth  on  each  side  of  the  inci- 
sores,  so  that  there  are  two  in  each  jaw. 
They  are  the  longest  of  all  the  teeth.  Their 
fangs  differ  from  that  of  the  incisores  only 
in  being  nv.ich  larger,  and  their  shape  may 
be  easily  described  to  be  that  of  an  incisor 
with  its  edge  worn  off,  so  as  to  end  in  a 
narrow  point  instead  of  a  thin  edge.  The 
canini  not  being  calculated  for  dividing 
like  the  incisores,  or  for  grinding,  seem  to 
be  intended  for  laying  hold  of  substances. 

Mr.  Hunter  remarks  of  these  teeth,  that 
we  may  trace  in  tlv-m  a  similarity  in  shape, 
situation,  and  use,  from  the  most  imperfect 
carnivorous  animal  which  we  believe  to  be 
the  human  species,  to  the  lion,  which  is  the 
most  perfectly  carnivorous. 

The  molares,  or  grinders,  of  which 
there  are  ten  in  each  jaw,  are  so  called, 
because  from  their  size  and  figure  they  are 
calculated  for  grinding  the  food.  The  ca- 
nini and  incisores  have  only  one  fang,  but 
the  three  last  grinders  in  the  under  jaw 
have  constantly  two  fangs,  and  the  same 
teeth  in  the  upper  jaw  three  fangs.  Some- 
times these  fangs  are  divided  into  two 
points  near  their  base,  and  each  of  these 
points  has,  perhaps,  been  sometimes  consi- 
dered as  a  distinct  fang  The  grinders 
likewise  differ  from  each  other  in  their  ap- 
pearance. The  two  first  on  each  side, 
which  Mr.  Hunter  appears  to  have  distin- 
guished very  properly  by  the  name  of  bi- 
cnspides,  seem  to  be  of  a  middle  nature 
between  the  incisores  and  grinders  ;  they 


have  in  general  only  one  root,  and  the  body 
of  the  tooth  terminates  in  two  points,  of 
whichthe  anterior  oneisthehifcliest,  so  that 
the  tooth  has  in  some  measure  the  appear- 
ance of  one  of  the  canini.  The  two  grind- 
ers beyond  these,  on  each  s  de,  are  much 
larger.  Their  body  forms  almost  a  square 
with  rounded  angles  ;  and  their  grinding 
suiface  has  commonly  five  points  or  protu- 
berances, two  of  which  are  on  the  inner, 
arid  three  on  the  outer  part  of  the  tooth. 
The  last  grinder  is  shorter  and  smaller  than 
the  rest,  and, from  its  coming  through  the 
gums  later  than  the  rest,  and  sometimes 
not  appearing  till  late  in  life,  is  called  clena 
snpienti*.  The  variation  in  the  number  of 
teeth  usually  depends  on  these  dentes  sa- 
pientire. 

Having  thus  described  the  appearance  of 
the  teeth  in  the  adult ;  the  manner  of  their 
formation  and  growth  in  the  foetus  is  next 
to  be  considered.  We  shall  find  that  the 
alveolar  process,  which  begins  to  be  formed 
at  a  very  early  period,  appears  about  the 
fourth  month,  only  as  a  shallow  longitu- 
dinal groove,  divided  by  slight  ridges  into 
a  number  of  intermediate  depressions, 
which  are  to  be  the  future  alveoli  or  sock- 
ets. These  depressions  are  at  first  filled 
with  small  pulpy  substances,  included  in  a 
vascular  membrane;  and  these  pulpy  sub- 
stances are  the  rudiments  of  the  teeth.  As 
these  advance  in  their  growth,  the  alveolar 
processes  become  gradually  more  com- 
pletely formed.  The  surface  of  the  pulp 
first  begins  to  harden  ;  the  ossification  pro- 
ceeding from  one  or  more  points,  accord- 
ing to  the  kind  of  tooth  that  is  to  be 
formed.  Thus,  in  the  incisores  and  ca- 
nmi,  it  begins  from  one  point ;  in  the  bi- 
cuspides,  from  two  points,  corresponding 
with  the  future  shape  of  those  teeth  ;  and 
in  the  molares  from  four  or  five  points  As 
the  ossification  advances,  the  whole  of  the 
pulp  is  gradually  covered  with  bone,  ex- 
cepting its  under  surface,  and  then  the 
fang  begins  to  be  formed.  Soon  after  the 
formation  of  this  bony  part,  the  tooth  be- 
gins to  be  incrusted  \v»th  its  enamel ;  but 
in  what  manner  this  is  deposited  we  are 
as  yet  unable  to  explain. — Perhaps  the 
vascular  membrane,  which  encloses  the 
pulp,  may  serve  to  secrete  it.  It  gradu- 
ally crystallizes  upon  the  surface  of  the 
bony  part,  and  continues  to  increase  in 
thickness,  especially  at  the  points  and 
basis  of  the  tooth,  till  some  time  before  the 
tooth  begins  to  pass  through  the  gum  ;  and 
when  this  happens,  the  enamel  seems  to  be 
as  hard  as  it  is  afterwards,  so  that  the  air 
does  not  appear  to  have  the  least  effect  in 
hardening  it,  as  has  been  sometimes  sup. 
posed. — While  the  enamel  is  thus  forming, 
the  lower  part  of  the  pulp  is  gradually 
lengthened  out  and  ossified,  so  as  to  form 
the  fang.  In  those  teeth  which  are  to 
have  more  than  one  fang,  the  ossification 


802 


TEETH. 


begins  from  different  parts  of  the  pulp  at  pletely  filled  with   twenty  teeth,  as   they 

one  and  the  same  time       In  this  manner  are  afterwards  with  thirty-two,     Hence,  in 

are  formed  the   incisores,  the  canini,  and  children  the  face  is  flatter  androunder  than 

two  molares  on  each  side,  making  in  the  m  adulis      The  first  adult  grinder  usually 

whole  twenty  teeth,  in   both  jaws,  which  passes  through  the  gum  about  the  twelfth 

are  sufficient  for  the  purposes  of  manduca-  year;    the    second,   which    begins   to  be 

tion  early  in  life.  As  the  fan  ;S  of  the  teeth  formed  in  the  sixth  or  seventh  year,  cuts 

are  formed,  their  upper  part  is  gradually  the     gum    about     the     seventeenth      or 

pushed  \ipwards,  till  at  length,  about  the  eighteenth  ;  and  the  third  or  dens  sapien- 

seventh,  eighth,  or  ninth  month  after  birth,  tix,  which  begins  to  be  formed  about  the 

th    incisores,  which  are  the  first  formed,  twelfth  year,  passes  through  the  gum  be- 

be^in  to  pass  through  the  gum.     The  first  tween  the  age  of  twenty  and  thirty.     The 

th;t  appears  is  generally  in  the  lower  jaw.  dentes  sapientix  hare,   in  some  instances, 

The  canini  and  molares  not  being  formed  been  cut   at  the  age  of  forty,   fifty,  sixty, 

so  soon  as  the  incisores,  do  not  appear  till  arul  even  eighty  years  ;  and  it  sometimes 

about  the  twentieth  or  twenty -fourth  month,  happens   that  they  do  not  appear  at  all. 

Som-  times  one  of  the  canini,  but  more  fre-  Sometimeslikewise  it  happens,  that  a  third 

quently  one  of  the  molares  appears  first.  set  of  teeth  appear  about  the  age  of  sixty 

The  danger  to  which   children  are  ex-  Or  seventy.      Diermebroeck  tells  us  that 

posed,  during  the  time  of  dentition,  arises  he  himself,  at  the  age  of  fifty-six,  had  a 

from  the  pressure  of  the  teeth  in  the  gum,  fresh  canine  tooth  in  the   place  of  one  he 

so  as  10  irritate  it,  and  excite  pain  and  in-  had  lost  several  years  before  ;  M.  du  Fay 

flarnmation.     The  effect  of  this   irritation  sa\v  two  incisores  and  two  canini  cut  the 

is,  that  the  gum  wastes,  and  becomes  gra-  gum  in  a  man  aged  eighty-four  ;  Mr.  Hun 


dually  thinner  at  this  part,  till  at  length 
the  tooth  protrudes.  In  such  cases  there- 
fore we  may,  with  great  propriety,  as- 
sist nature  by  cutting  the  gum.  These 
twenty  teeth  are  called  temporary*  or  milk 


ter  has  seen  two  fore-teeth  shoot  up  in 
the  lower  jaw  of  a  very  old  person  ;  and 
an  account  was  lately  published  of  a  man 
who  had  a  complete  set  at  the  age  of 
sixty.  Other  instances  of  the  same  kind 


teeth,  because  they  are  all  shed  between  are  to  be  met  with  in  authors.  The  circum- 
the  age  of  seven  and  fourteen,  and  arc  sup-  stance  is  curious,  and  from  the  time  of  life 
plied  by  others  of  a  firmer  texture,  with  at  which  it  takes  place,  and  the  return  of 
large  fangs,  which  remain  till  .hey  become  the  catamenia,  which  sometimes  happens  to 
affected  by  disease,  or  fall  out  in  old  age,  women  at  the  same  age,  it  has  been  very  in- 
and  are  therefore  called  the  permanent,  or  geniously  supposed,  that  there  is  some  effort 
adult  teeth.  The  rudiments  of  these  adult  ln  nature  to  renew  the  body  at  that  period, 
teeth  begin  to  be  formed  at  different  peri-  The  teeth  are  subject  to  a  variety  of  ac- 
ods.  The  pulp  of  the  first  adult  incisor,  cidents.  Sometimes  the  gums  become  so 
and  of  the  first  adult  grinder,  may  be  per-  affected  as  to  occasion  them  to  fallout, 
ceived  in  a  foetus  of  seven  or  eight  months,  and  the  teeth  themselves  are  frequently 
and  the  ossification  begins  in  them  about  rendered  carious  by  causes  which  have 
six  months  after  birth.  Soon  after  birth  not  hitherto  been  satisfactorily  explained, 
the  second  incisor,  and  canine  tooth  on  The  disease  usually  begins  on  that  side  of 
each  side,  begin  to  be  formed.  About  the  tooth  which  is  not  exposed  to  pressure, 
the  fifth  or  sixth  year  the  first  bicuspis  and  and  gradually  advances  till  an  opening  is 
about  the  seventh  the  second  bicuspis  be-  made  into  the  cavity  :  as  soon  as  the  cavity 
gins  to  ossify.  These  bicuspides  are  des-  is  exposed,  the  tooth  becomes  liable  to 
lined  to  replace  the  temporary  grinders,  considerable  pain,  from  the  air  coming  into 
All  these  permanent  teeth  are  formed  in  a  contact  with  the  nerve.  Besides  these  ac- 
distinct  set  of  alveoli ;  so  that  it  is  not  by  cidental  means  by  which  the  teeth  are  oc- 
the  growing  of  one  tooth  under  another  in  casionally  affected,  old  age  seldom  fails 
the  same  socket,  that  the  uppermost  tooih  to  bring  with  it  sure  and  m.tural  causes  for 
is  gradually  pushed  out,  as  is  commonly  their  removal.  The  alveoli  fill  up,  and  the 
'imagined;  but  the  temporary  teeth,  and  teeth  consequently  fall  out.  The  gums 
those  which  are  to  succeed  them,  being  then  no  longer  meet  in  the  fore  part  of  the 
placed  in  separate  alveoli,  the  upper  mouth,  the  chin  projects  forwards,  and  the 
sockets  gradually  disappear,  as  the  under  face  being  rendered  much  shorter,  the 
ones  increase  in  size, till  atlength  the  teeth  whole  physiognomy  appears  considerably 
they  contain,  having  no  longer  any  support,  altered.  Having  thus  described  the  for- 
consequently  fall  out.  But,  besides  these  mation,  structure,  growth,  and  decay  of 
twenty  teeth,  which  succeed  the  temporary  the  teeth,  it  remains  to  speak  of  their 
ones,  there  are  twelve  others  to  be  added  uses  ;  the  chief  of  which  we  know  to  be  in 
to  make  up  the  number  thirty-two.  These  mastication.  And  here  we  cannot  help 
twelve  are  three  grinders  on  each  side  in  observingthe  great  variety  in  the  structure 
both  jaws  ;  and  in  order  to  make  room  for  of  the  human  teeth,  which  fits  us  for  such  a 
this  addition,  we  find  the  jaws  jjrow  as  the  variety  of  food,  and  which,  when  compared 
teeth  grow,  so  that  they  appear  as  com-  with  the  teeth  given  to  other  animals,  may 


TEM 

n  some  measure  enable  us  to  explain  the 
nature  of  the  aliment  for  which  man  is 
intended  by  Nature.  Thus,  in  ruminate 
animals,  we  find  incisoresonly  in  the  lower 
jaw,  for  cutting  the  gruss,  and  molares 
for  grinding  it;  in  graminivorous  animals, 
we  see  molares  alone;  and  in  carnivorous 
animals,  canine  teeth  for  catching  at  their 
prey,  and  incisores  and  molares  for  cut- 
ting and  dividing  it.  But,  as  man  is  not 
designed  to  catch  and  kill  his  prey  with 
his  teeth,  we  observe  that  our  canini  are 
shaped  differently  from  the  fangs  of  beasts 
of  prey,  in  whom  we  find  them  either 
longer  than  the  rest  of  the  teeth,  or  curved. 
The  incisores  likewise  are  sharper  in  those 
animals  than  in  man.  Nor  are  the  molares 
in  the  human  subject  similar  to  the  mo- 
lares of  carnivorous  animals ;  they  are  flat- 
ter in  man  than  in  these  animals  ;  and,  in 
the^  latter,  we  likewise  find  them  sharper 
at  the  eds^es,  more  calculated  to  cut  and 
tear  the  food,  and,  by  their  greater  strength, 
capable  of  breaking  the  bones  of  animals. 
From  these  circumstances,  therefore,  we 
may  consider  m:m  as  partaking  of  the  na- 
ture of  these  different  classes ;  as  ap- 
proaching more  to  the  carnivorous  than  to 
the  herbivorous  tribe  of  animals ;  but  upon 
the  whole,  formed  for  a  mixed  aliment, 
and  fitted  equally  to  live  upon  flesh  and 
upon  vegetables.  Those  philosophers, 
therefore,  who"  would  confine  a  man  wholly 
to  a  vegetable  food,  do  not  seem  to  have 
studied  nature.  As  the  molares  are  the 
last  teeth  that  are  formed,  so  they  are 
usually  the  first  that  fall  out ;  this  would 
seem  to  prove,  that  we  require  the  same 
kind  of  aliment  in  old  age  as  in  infancy. 
Besides  the  use  of  the  teeth  in  mastication, 
they  likewise  serve  a  secondary  purpose, 
by  assisting  in  the  articulation  of  the  voice. 

Teething.  See  Dentition  and  Teeth. 

TEGULA  HIBERNICA.  See  Lapis  Hiberni- 
cus. 

TEGUMENTS,  COMMON.  Under  this 
term  anatomists  comprehend  the  cuticle, 
rete  mucosum,  skin,  and  adipose  mem- 
brane, as  being  the  covering  to  every  part 
of  the  body  except  the  nails.  Ste  Skin. 

TELA.  A  web  of  cloth.  The  cellular 
membrane  is  so  called  from  its  likeness  to 
a  fine  web. 

TELA  CELLULOSA.  See  Cellular  mem- 
brane 

TELEPHTOM.  (Because  it  heals  old  ul- 
cers, such  as  that  of  Telephus,  made  by 
Ulysses.)  See  Faba  crassa. 

TELLURIUM.  A  very  scarce  metal  of 
n.  tin  white  coiour,  and  a  high  metallic 
lustre,  found  in  nature  alloyed  with  gold, 
silver,  and  lend,  in  the  aurum  paradoxi- 
cum  and  sylvanite. 

TEMPERA MENTUM.  (From  tempe- 
roy  to  mix  together.)  The  peculiar  con- 
stitution of  the  humours.  Temperaments 
have  been  variously  distinguished:  the  di- 


TEM 


803 


vision  most  generally  received  is  into  the 
sanguinous,  phlegmatic,  choleric,  and  me- 
lancholic. 

TEMPLE.  The  lateral  and  flat  parts 
of  the  head  above  the  ears. 

TEMPORAL1S  ARTER1A.  The  tern- 
poral  artery.  A  branch  of  the  external 
carotid,  which  runs  on  the  temples  and 
give  off  the  frontal  artery. 

TEMPORAL  BONES.  Ossa  tempora- 
lia.  Oi>sa  temporum.  These  two  bones, 
which  are  situated  one  on  eack  side  of  the 
head,  are  of  a  very  irregular  figure.  They 
are  usually  divided  into  two  parts,  one  of 
which  from  the  manner  of  its  connexion 
with  the  neighbouring  bones,  is  called  01 
sqitamosum,  and  the  other  os  petrosumt 
from  its  irregularity  and  hardness. 

In  both  these  parts  there  are  processes 
and  cavities  to  be  described  Externally 
there  are  three  processes;  one  anterior, 
called  zygomntic process,  which  isstretched 
forwards  to  join  with  the  os  malz,  and  ihus 
forms  the  bony  jugum  under  which  the 
temporal  muscle  passes ;  one  posterior, 
called  the  mastoid  or  manilhiry  process, 
from  its  resemblance  to  a  nipple;  and  one 
inferior,  called  the  styloid  process,  from 
its  shape,  which  is  said  to  resemble  that  of 
the  ancient  stylus  scriptorius.  In  young 
subjects  this  process  is  united  with  the 
bone  by  an  intermediate  cartilage,  which 
sometimes,  even  in  adults,  is  not  com- 
pletely ossified.  Three  muscles  have  their 
origin  from  this  process,  and  borrow  half 
of  their  names  from  it,  viz.  stylo-^los- 
sus,  stylo-hyoideus,  and  stylo-pharyngeus. 
Round  the  root  of  this  process  there  is  a 
particular  rising  of  the  os  petrosum,  which 
some  writers  describe  as  a  proa  ss,  and, 
from  its  appearance  with  the  s:yloid,  have 
named  it  vaginalis,  others  describe  the 
semi-circular  ridge  of  the  meatus  audito- 
rius  externns  as  a  filth  process,  to  winch 
they  give  the  name  of  auditory.  The  de- 
pressions and  cavities  are,  1  A  large  fossa, 
which  serves  for  the  articulation  of  the 
lower  jaw  ;  it  is  situated  be  twcen  the  zygo- 
matic  auditory,  and  vaginal  processes,  and 
is  separated  in  its  middle  by  a  fissure  into 
which  the  ligament  that  secures  the  articu- 
lation of  the  lower  jaw  with  this  l>one  is 
fixed.  The  fore  part  of  this  cavity,  which 
reo-ivcs  the  condyle  of  the  jaw,  is  co- 
vered with  canilage;  the  back  part  only 
with  the  periosteum.  2  A  long  lossa  be- 
hind the  mast oid  process,  where  the  digas- 
tric muscle  has  its  origin.  3  The  tneultis 
anditorhis  cxternns,  the  name  given  to  a 
lar^e  tunnel-l.ke  canal  that  lead-  to  'he  or- 
gan of  lu-anpg.  4.  The  sty'o  mattoi d  hole, 
so  called  from  its  situation  between  the 
s'yloid  and  mastoid  proc<  ssr  It  is  Ike- 
wise  called  the  aqueduct  ofF*llopiUt,  and 
affords  a  passage  to  the  portio  dura  of  the 
amlito'vo'  s.-vt-nth  pair  of  nrrves  5  Be- 
low  and  on  the  fore  part  of  the  last  fora- 


804 


TEM 


men  we  observe  part  of  the  jugular  fossa, 
a  thimble-like  cavity,  in  which  the  begin- 
ning  of  the  internal  jugular  vein  is  lodged; 
6.  Before,  and  a  little  above  tins  fossa  is 
the  orifice  of  a  foramen,  through  which 
pass  the  internal  carotid  artery  and  two 
filaments  of  the  intercostal  nerve.  This 
conduit  runs  first  upward  and  then  for- 
ward, forming  a  kind  of  elbow,  and  ter- 
minates at  the  end  of  theos  petrosum.  7. 
At  this  part  of  the  ossa  temporum  we  ob- 
serve the  orifice  of  a  canal  which  runs  out- 
wards ana  backwards  in  an  horizontal  di 
rection,  till  it  terminates  in  the  cavity  of 
the  ear  called  tympanum.  This  canal, 
which  in  the  recent  subject  is  continued 
from  the  ear  to  the  mouth,  is  called  the 
EustacJiian  tube.  We  shall  speak  of  it  more 
particularly  hereafter.  8  A.  small  hole 
behind  the  mastoid  process,  which  serves 
for  the  transmission  of  a  vein  to  the  lateral 
sinus.  But  this,  like  other  foramina  in  the 
skull  that  serve  only  for  the  transmission  of 
vessels,  is  neither  uniform  in  its  situation, 
nor  to  be  met  with  in  every  subject.  The 
internal  surface  of  these  bones  may  easily 
be  divided  into  three  parts.  The  firsi,  up- 
permost  and  largest,  is  the  squamous  part, 
which  is  slightly  concave  from  the  impres- 
sion of  the  brain.  Its  semicircular  edges 
is  sloping,  so  that  the  external  lamella  of 
the  bone  advances  farther  than  tl.e  internal, 
and  thus  rests  more  securely  on  tue  parietal 
bones.  The  second  and  middlemost,  which 
is  the  petrous  part  of  the  bone,  forms  a 
hard,  craggy  protuberance,  nearly  of  a 
triangular  shape.  On  its  posterior  side  we 
observe  a  large  foramen,  which  is  the  mea- 
tus  auditories  interims;  it  receives  the  dou- 
ble nerve  of  the  seventh  pair,  viz  the  por- 
tio  dura  and  portio  mollis  of  that  pair. 
About  the  middle  of  its  anterior  surface  is 
a  smallfor  -men,  winch  opens  into  the  aque- 
duct of  Fallopius,  and  receives  a  twig  of 
the  portio  dura  of  the  seventh  pur  of 
nerves.  This  foramen  having  been  first 
described  by  Faliopms,  .>nd  by  hi  ft)  named 
hiatus,  is  sometimes  called  hiatus  Fallopii. 
Besides  these,  we  observe  other  smaller 
boles  for  the  transmission  of  blood-vessels 
and  serves.  Be-low  this  craggy  protube- 
rance is  the  third  part,  which,  from  its 
shape  and  connexion  with  the  os  occipitis 
by  means  of  the  Limbdoidal  suture,  may 
be  called  the  lambdoidal  angle  of  the  tem- 
poral bone.  It  is  concave  from  the  impres- 
sion of  the  brain  ;  it  helps  to  form  the  pos- 
terior and  inferior-  fossae  of  the  skull,  and 
"has  a  considerable  furrow,  in  which  is 
lodged  part  of  the  lateral  sinus.  The  tem- 
poral bones  differ  a  little  m  their  structure 
from  the  other  bones  of  the  cranium.  At 
their  upper  pans  they  are  very  thin,  and 
almost  without  diploe,  but  below  they 
have  great  strength  and  thickness  In  the 
CoetUH,  the  thin  upper  p»rt,  and  the  lower 
craggy  part,  are  separated  by  a  cartilagi. 


TEN 

nous  substance ;  there  is  no  appearance 
either  of  the  mastoid  or  styloid  processes, 
and,  instead  of  a  long  funnel-like  meat  us 
auditorius  externus,  there  is  only  a  smooth 
bony  ring,  within  which  the  mernbr.-uia 
tympani  is  fastened  Within  the  petrous 
part  of  these  bones  there  are  several  •  ..vi- 
ttes,  processes,  and  bones,  which  belong 
altogether  to  the  ear,  do  riot  enter  into 
the  formation  of  the  cranium,  and  are  de- 
scribed under  the  article  Ear.  The  ossa 
temporum  are  connected  by  suture  with 
the  ossa  panetalia,  the  os  occipitis,  the 
ossa  malarum,  and  the  os  ephenoides,  and 
are  articulated  with  the  lower  jaw. 

TEMPORALIS  (Temporal™  sc.  mus- 
culus.)  drcardi-temporo  maxiHaire  of  Du- 
mas. This  musole,  which  Wmslovv  has 
named  the  crotophyte,  arises  fleshy  from  the 
lower,  lateral,  and  anterior  part  of  the 
parietal  bone  ;  from  all  the  squamous  por- 
tion of  the  temporal  bone  ;  from  the  lower 
and  lateral  part  of  the  os  frontis  ;  from 
the  posterior  surface  of  the  6s  m'alx  ;  from 
all  the  temporal  process  of  the  sphenoid 
bone  ;  and  sometimes  from  a  ridge  at  the 
lower  part  of  this  process.  This  latter 
portion,  however,  is  often  common  to  this 
muscle  and  the  pterygoideus  externus.  Ic 
is  of  a  semicircular  shape,  and  its  radiated 
fibres  converge,  so  as  to  form  a  strong 
middle  tendon,  which  passes  under  the 
jugum,  and  is  inserted  into  the  coronosd 
process  of  the  lower  jaw,  to  which  it  ad- 
heres on  every  side,  but  more  particu- 
larly at  its  fore  part,  where  the  insertion  is 
continued  down  to  the  body  of  the  bone. 
This  muscle  is  covered  by  a  pretty  strong 
fascia,  which  some  writers  have  errone- 
ously described  as  a  part  of  the  aponeuro- 
sis  of  the  occipito-frontalis.  This  fascia 
adheres  to  the  bones,  round  the  whole 
circumference  pf  the  origin  of  the  muscle, 
and,  descending  over  it,  is  fixed  below  to 
the  ridge  where  the  zygomatic  process 
begins,  just  above  the  meat  us  auditorius; 
to  the  upper  edge  of  the  zygomatic  process 
itseif,  and  anteriorly  to  the  »s  malac.  This 
fascia  serves  as  a  defence  1o  the  muscle, 
and  like  wise  gives  origin  to  some  of  its  fleshy 
fibres.  The  principal  use  of  the  temporal 
muscle  is  to  draw  the  lower  jaw  upwards, 
as  in  the  action  of  biting  ;  and  as  it  passes 
a  little  forwards  to  its  insertion,  it  may  at 
the  same  time  pull  the  rondyle  a  little 
backwards,  though  not  so  much  as  it  would 
have  done  if  its  fibres  had  passed  in  a  di- 
rectline  from  their  origin  to  their  insertion, 
because  the  posterior  and  lower  part  of 
the  muscle  passes  over  the  ;<>ot  of  the  zy- 
gomaiic  process,  as  over  a  pulley. 

TENDO  ACH1LLIS.  See  Achilti* 
tendo. 

TENDON.  (Tendo,  from  tendo,  to 
stretch.)  The  white  and  glistening  extre- 
mity of  a  muscle.  See  Muscle. 

TENESMUS.       (From    vtnv,  to    con- 


TER 

stringe  ;  so  called  from  the  perception  of 
a  continual  constriction  or  bound  state  of 
the  purl.)  A  continual  inclination  to  go  to 
stool,  without  a  discharge. 

TENSOR.  (From  tends,  to  stretch.) 
A  muscle  whose  office  is  to  extend  the  p*rt 
to  which  it  is  fixed. 

TENSOR  PALATI.     See  Circumfiexus. 

TENSOR  TYMPANI.  Internus  auris 
of  Douglas  and  Cowper  Intermit  mallei 
of  Winslow,  and  salpingo-malleen  of  Dun. as 
A  muscle  of  the  ear,  which  pulls  the  mal- 
leus and  the  membrane  of  the  tympan  m 
towards  the-  petreous  portion  of  the  tempo- 
ral  bone*,  bv  which  the  membrana  tyr.ipani 
is  made  more  concave  and  tense. 

TENSOR  VAGINA  FEMORIS.  Fas 
cialis  MembranosuB  of  Douglas.  Jlfrm 
branus  vet  fascia  lata  of  Cowper,  and  llio 
aponevrosi-femoral  of  Duin  -s.  J^fnscn'us 
aponeurosis,  vel  fascia  lata  of  Wi.^inw. 
A  musci  ,  situated  on  the  outside  of  the 
thigh,  which  stretches  the  membranous  fas- 
cia of  the  thigh,  assists  in  the  abduction  of 
the  thigh,  and  somewhat  in  its  rotation  in- 
wards. It  arises  by  a  narrow,  tendinous, 
and  fleshy  beginning  from  the  external  part 
of  the  anterior,  superior,  spinous  process 
of  the  ilium,  and  is  inserted  a  little  below 
the  great  trochanter  into  the  membranous 
fascia. 

TENT.  A  roll  of  lint  for  dilating  open- 
ings, sinuses,  &c  See  Spongia  preparata. 

TENTORIUVI.  A  process  of  the  dura 
mater,  separating  the  cerebrum  from  the 
cerebellum.  It  extends  from  the  internal 
horizontal  spine  of  ihe  occipital  bone,  di- 
rectly forwards  to  the  sella  turcica  of  the 
sphxnoid  bone. 

TEBEBEIXA.  (Dim.  of  terebra,  a  piercer 
or  gimblet.)  A  trepan  or  instrument  for 
sawing  out  circular  portions  of  the  skull. 
A  trephine. 

TEREBINTHINA.  (From  rt^tCuQof, 
the  turpentine-tree.)  Turpentine,  the 
produce  of  pine -trees. 

TEREB1NTHINA  ARGENTAROTEN- 
SIS.  Strasburg  turpentine.  This  species 
is  generally  more  transparent  and  less  te- 
nacious than  either  the  Venice  or  Chio 
turpentines.  It  is  of  a  yellowish  brown 
colour,  and  of  a  more  agreeable  smell  than 
any  of  the  turpentines,  except  the  Chio. 
It  is  extracted  in  several  parts  of  Germany, 
from  the  red  and  silver  fir,  by  cutting  out, 
successively,  narrow  strips  o'f  the  bark  In 
some  places  a  resinous  juice  is  collected 
from  under  the  bark  called  Cuchrym  ub<eg 
na  and  oJeum  abietinum. 

TEREB1NTH1N  A  CAN  ADKNSIS.  Can- 
ada  turpentine.  A  production  of  the  pinus 
balsamea  See  Baltumum  Canadense. 

TEREBIXTH1NA  CH1A.  Cyprus  tur- 
pentine.  The  resin  obtained  from  thepis- 
tacia  terebinthus.  See  Chio  turpentine. 

TEREBINTHINA  COMMUN1S.  See 
Twbinthina  vnfgaris. 


TER 


805 


TEHEBINTHIBrA  CTPEIA.      SfiC  Chio  turfi^ 

tine 

TEREBINTHINA  VENETA.  Venice 
turpentine  ;  so  called  because  we  are  sup. 
plied  with  it  from  the  Venetians.  Tins 
species  of  turpentine  issues  spontaneously 
through  i he  b;irk  ot  the  Pinus  lanx  :  f<,i.it 
fasciculatis  muttihus  obtusiwcults  bracing  ex 
tru  sgnumus  strobilorvm  extantibna.  Hort. 
Kew.  It  is  usually  th  nner  th:tn  any  of 
the  other  sorts  ;  ofacleai  whit  sh  or  pale 
yellowish  colour;  a  hot,  pungent,  bitter- 
ish, disagreeable  taste;  und  a  strong- 
smell,  without  any  thing  of  the  aromatic 
flavour  of  the  chian  kind  For  us  \irtues 
set  Turpentines. 

TEREBINTHINA  VULGARIS.  Com. 
mon  turpenune.  The  I  q-nd  rtsin  of  the 
pmus  syhx  stris.  See  Turpentine. 

TEREBJSTHINJB  OLEUM.  The  oil  dis- 
tilled from  the  liquid  resin  of  the  pinus 
•ylvestris. 

TE.RLS.  Round,  smooth.  1.  The  name 
of  some  muscles  and  ligaments 

2.  The  nan  e  of  ti.e  ascaris  lumbricoicjes, 
OT  round  worm,  which  infests  the  intestines. 

Teres  ligamentum.  The  ligament  at  the 
bottom  of  the  socket  or  the  hip  joint. 

TERES  MAJOR  (Teies  sc.  Musculut 
major.  Terra,  round,  smooth.)  Riolanus, 
who  was  tht  firsi  that  distinguished  this 
and  the  other  muscles  of  the  scapula  by  par- 
ticular appellai  :ons,  gave  the  name  ot  terea 
to  this  and  the  followmgmuscle,on  account 
of  their  Ions*-  and  round  shape.  Jlnguli. 
scupulo.  Hnmerul,  ot  Dumas.  This  mus- 
cle, which  is  longer  and  thicker  than  the 
teres  minor,  is  situated  along  the  inferior 
costa  of  the  scapul  i,  und  is  in  part  cover- 
ed by  the  delioidt  s. 

It  arises  fleshy  from  the  outer  surface  of 
the  inferior  angle  of  the  scapula,  (where  it 
covers  some  part  of  the  infra  spinaius  and 
teres  minor,  with  both  wh.ch  its  fibres  in- 
termix,) and  likewise  from  the  lower  and 
posterior  half  of  the  interior  costa  of  the 
scapula.  Ascending  obliquely  towards  the 
os  hi>*neri,  it  passes  under  the  long  head  of 
the  triceps brachii, and  then  becomes  thin- 
ner and  flatter  to  form  a  thin  tendon  of 
about  an  inch  in  breadth,  and  somewhut 
more  in  length,  winch  runs  immediately 
behind  that  of  the  latissimus  dorsi,  and  is 
inserted  along  with  it  into  the  ridge  at  the 
inner  side  of  ihe  groove  that  lodges  the 
long  head  of  the  biceps.  These  two  ten- 
dons are  included  in  a  common  capsula,  be- 
s.des  which  the  tendon  of  this  muscle  ad- 
heres to  the  os  humeri,  by '  wo  other  capsulac 
which  we  find  placed  one  above  the  other. 

This  muscle  assists  in  the  rotatory  mo- 
tion of  the  arm.  and  likewise  in  drawing 
it  downwards  and  backwards  ;  so  that  we 
may  consider  it  as  the  congener  of  the  la.- 
tisstmus  dorsi. 

TERES  MINOR.  Jfo ^ -imViw  scoptilo- 
trochiterien  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  seems  to 


806 


TER 


TET 


have  been  first  described  by  Fallopius. 
The  teres  minor  is  a  thin  fleshy  muscle, 
situated  along  the  inferior  edge  of  the  in- 
fra-spmatus,  and  is  in  part  covered  by  the 
posterior  part  of  the  deltoides 

It  arises  fleshy  from  all  the  convex  edge 
of  the  inferior  costa  of  the  scapula;  from 
thence  it  ascends  obliquely  upwards  and 
forwards,  and  terminates  in  a  flat  tendon, 
which  adheres  to  the  lower  and  posterior 
part  of  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  joint, 
and  is  inserted  into  the  lower  part  of  the 
great  tuberosity  of  the  os  humeri,  a  little 
below  the  termination  of  the  infra-spinauis. 

The  tendinous  membrane,  which  is  con- 
tinued from  the  infra -spinat  us,  and  spread 
over  the  teres  minor,  likewise  forms  a  thin 
septum  between  the  two  muscles.  In  some 
subjects,  however,  they  are  so  closely 
united,  as  to  be  with  difficulty  separated 
from  each  other.  Some  of  the  fibres  of 
the  teres  minor  are  intermixed  with  those 
of  the  teres  major  and  subscapulars 

The  uses  of  this  muscle  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  infra  spinatus. 

TERRA  LEMNIA.  Earth  of  Lemnos.  See 
Bole. 

TERRA  LIVOXTCA.     See  Bole, 

TERRA  MERITA.  The  curcuma  or  tur- 
meric root  is  sometimes  so  called. 

TERRA  MORTUA.     See  Terra  damnata. 

TERIIA  PONDEROSA  SALITA.  See  JWurias 
baryta. 

TERRA  SIGILLATA.     See  Bole. 

TERRJE  OLEUM.     See  Petroleum. 

TERREA  ABSORBE^TTIA.  Absorbent  earths, 
distinguishable  from  other  earthy  and 
stony  substances  by  their  solubility  in 
acids,  as  chalk,  crabs,  claws,  oyster-shells, 
egg-shells,  pearl,  coral,  &c. 

TERTHRA.  (From  TggSgoi',  a  crane  )  The 
middle  and  lateral  pans  of  the  neck. 

Tertf.itn  affite.     See  Febris  inlermittens. 

TER  TI  ANA  DUPLEX.  A  terian 
fever  that  returns  every  day;  but  the  pa- 
roxysms are  unequal,  every  other  fit  being 
alike. 

TERTIAN  A  DUPLICATE.  A  tertian 
fever  returning  f-very  other  day  ;  but  there 
are  two  paroxysms  in  one  day. 

TERTIANA  FEBRIS.  See  Febris  in- 
termittens. 

TERTIAN  A  TRIPLEX.  A  tertian  fever 
returning  every  clay  ;  i-very  other  day  there 
are  two  paroxysms,  and  but  one  in  the  in- 
termediate one. 

TKHTTAXAiriA.  (From  tertiana,  a  spe- 
cies of  intermittent  fever  winch  is  s.-iid  to 
be  cured  bv  this  plant  )  The  plant  which, 
is  thus  culled  in  some  pharmacopoeias  is  the 
Scittellaria  galericiilattifoliia  corduto  lanceo- 
latis,  crr.natis  ;  fiari'ms  axillaribus  of  Lin- 
nzcus,  which  is  common  in  the  hedges  and 
ditches  of  this  country.  It  Has  a  bitter 
tasle  i.nd  a  garlic  smell,  and  is  said  to  be 
serviceable  agrnst  that  species  of  ague 
xvhich  attacks  the  putiem.  every  third  (by. 
SAL.  (From  teriius,  third.) 


A  neutral  sail  as  being  the  product  of  an 
acid,  and  an  alkali  making  a  third  body  dif- 
ferent from  either. 

TESSERA.  (From  7«<r<r*ga,  four.)  A 
four-square  bone.  The  cuboid  bone. 

TESTA  PROBATHIX.  (Quasi  tosto,  from 
torreo,  to  burn.)  A  cupel  or  test.  A  pot 
for  separating  baser  metals  from  gold  and 
silver. 

TESTADO.  (From  testa,  a  shell ;  because 
it  is  covered  with  a  shell  )  A  tortoise,  a 
snail.  An  ulcer,  which,  like  a  snail,  creeps 
under  the  skin. 

TESTES  CEREBRI.  See  Tubercula  qua 
drigemina. 

TESTICLE.  Testes.  Orchis.  Also 
called  dydimi,  and  by  some  perin.  Two 
little  oval  bodies  situated  within  the  scro- 
tum, and  covered  by  a  strong,  white  and 
dense  coat,  called  tunica  albuginea  'estis. 
Each  testicle  is  composed  of  small  vessels, 
bent  in  a  serpentine  direction,  arising  from 
the  spermatic  artery,  and  convoluted  into 
little  heaps,  separated  from  one  another 
by  cellular  partitions.  In  each  partition 
there  is  a,  duct  receiving  semen  from  the 
small  vessels  ;  and  all  the  ducts  constitute 
a  net  which  is  attached  to  the  tunica  albu- 
ginea. From  this  net-work  twenty  or  more 
vessels  arise,  all  of  which  are  variously 
contorted,  and,  being  reflected,  ascend  to 
the  posterior  margin  of  the  testis,  where 
they  unite  into  one  common  duct,  bent  into 
serpentine  windings,  and  forming  a  hard 
body  called  the  epididymis.  The  sperma- 
tic arteries  are  branches  of  the  aorta.  The 
spermatic  veins  empty  themselves  into 
the  vena  cava  and  emulgeflt  vein.  The 
nerves  of  the  testicle  are  branches  of  the 
lumbar  and  great  intercostal  nerve.  The 
use  of  the  testicle  is  to  secrete  the  semen. 

Testicle,  swelled     See   Orchitis. 

TESTICULUS.  (Testictilus,  dim.  of  testis.) 
A  small  testicle.  Also  the  orchis  plant,  so 
named  from  the  resemblance  of  its  roots 
to  a  testicle. 

TESTICULUS  CANINUS.     See  Satarion. 

TESTIS.  (A  witness,  the  testes  being  the 
witnesses  of  our  manhood  )  See  Testicle. 

TET  AUTOMATA.  (From  TSTstvoa,  to  smooth.) 
Tetanothra.  Medicines  which  smooth  the 
skin,  and  remove  wrinkles. 

TETANUS.  (From  <rtiva>,  to  stretch.) 
Spasm  with  rigidity.  Convulsio  indica. 
Jfolotonicos.  Rigor  nervosus.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  newoses  and  order 
spusmi  of  Cullen  ;  characterised  by  a 
spasmodic  rigidity  of  almost  the  whole 
body.  The  varieties  of  tetanus  are,  1. 
Ofristholona.!!,  where  the  body  is  thrown 
back  by  spasmodic  contractions  of  the 
muscles.  2.  Emprosdotonos,  the  body  be- 
ing bent  forwards.  3.  Trismus,  the  locked 
j:iw.  Tetanus  is  often  symptomatic  of  sy- 
philis and  worms. 

Thesv  affections  arise  more  frequently  in 
warm  climates  than  in  cold  ones,  and  are 
very  apt  to  occur  when  much  rain,  or  mow- 


TET  TET  807 

ture  quickly  succeeds  excessive  dry  and  retracted,  and  feels  very  hard,  most  obsli- 
sultry  weuther.  They  attack  persons  of  all  nate  costiveness  prevails,  and  both  th.-. 
ages,  sexes,  temperaments,  and  complex-  flexor  and  extensor  muscles  of  ihe  lower 
ions,  but  the  male  sex  more  frequently  than  extrt-mtties  are  commonly  affected  at  the 
the  female,  and  those  of  a  robust  and  vgor-  same  time,  so  as  to  keep  the  limbs  rigidly 
ous  constuution  than  those  of  a  weak  ha-  extended. 

bit.  An  idea  is  entertained  by  many,  Dr.  The  flexors  of  the  head  and  trunk  be- 
Thomas  observes,  that  negroes  are  more  come  at  length  so  strongly  affectec  ,  as  to 
predisposed  toattacksof  tetanusthan  white  balance  the  action  of  the  extensors,  and  to 
people  ;  they  certainly  are  more  frequent-  keep  the  head  and  trunk  so  rigidly  ex- 
ly  affvcted  with  it,  but  this  circumstance  tended  and  straight  as  to  render  it  mcapa- 
does  not  arise  from  any  constitutional  pre-  ble  of  being  moved  in  any  direction.  The 
disposition,  but  from  their  bein  more  ex-  arms  which  were  little  affected  before, 
posed  to  punctures  and  wounds  in  the  feet,  are  now  likewise  rigidly  extended,  the 
by  nails,  splinters  of  wood,  pieces  nf  broken  tongue  also  becomes  affected  with  spasm, 
glass,  &c.  from  usually  going  bare-footed.  and  be;ng  convulsively  darted  out,  is  often 

Tetanic  affec'ions  are  occasioned  either  much  injured  by  the  teetli  at  that  moment 
by  exposures  to  cold,  or  hy  some  irritation  snapping  together.  It  is  to  this  state  of 
of  the  nerves,  in  consequence  of  local  in-  tne  disease  that  the  term  tetanus  has  been 
jury  by  puncture,  incision,  or  laceration,  strictly  applied. 

Lacerated  wounds  of  tendinous  parts  The  disorder  continuing  to  advance, 
prove,  in  warm  climates,  a  never-failing  every  organ  of  voluntary  motion  becomes 
source  of  these  complaints.  In  cold  cli-  affected  ;  the  eyes  arengid  and  immoveable 
mates,  as  well  as  in  warm  ones,  the  locked  'in  their  sockets,  the  countenance  is  hide- 
jaw,  or  trismus,  frequently  arises  in  conse-  ously  distorted,  and  expresses  great  dis- 
quence  of  the  amputation  of  a  limb.  tress;  the  strength  is  exhausted,  the  pulse 

When  the  disease  has  arisen  in  conse-  becomes  irregular,  and  one  universal  spasm 
quence  of  a  puncture,  or  any  other  exter-  Pl'ts  a  period  to  a  most  miserable  state  of 
nal  injury,  the  symptoms  shew  themselves  existence. 

generally  about  the  eighth  day,  but  when  Attacks  of  tetanus  are  seldom  attended 
it  proceeds  from  an  exposure  to  cold,  they  with  any  fever,  but  always  with  violent 
generally  make  their  appearance  much  pain,  and  the  spasms  do  not  continue  for  a 
sooner.  constancy,  but  the  muscles  admit  of  some 

In  some  instances  it  comes  on  suddenly,  remission  in  their  contraction,  which  is  re- 
and  with  great  violence  ;  but  it  more  usu-  newed  every  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  espe- 
ally  makes  its  attack  in  a  gradual  manner;  cially  if  the  patient  makes  the  least  at- 
in  which  case,  a  slight  stiffness  is  at  first  per-  tempt  to  speak,  drink,  or  alter  his  position. 
ceived  in  the  back  part  of  the  neck,  which,  When  tetanic  affections  arise  in  conse- 
ufterashort  time,  becomes  considerably  in-  quence  of  a  wound,  puncture,  or  lucera- 
creased,  and  at  length  renders  the  motion  tion,  in  warm  climates,  Dr.  Thomas  ob- 
of  the  head  both  difficult  and  painful.  serves,  they  are  almost  sure  to  prove  fatal. 

With  the  rigidity  of  the  head  there  is  The  locked  jaw,  in  consequence  of  an  am- 
likewise  an  uneasy  sensation  at  the  root  of  putation,  likewise  proves  usually  fatal. 
the  tongue,  together  with  some  difficulty  When  these  affections  are  produced  by  an 
in  swallowing,  and  a  great  tightness  is  per-  exposure  to  cold,  they  may  m  most  cases 
ceived  about  the  chest,  with  a  pain  at  the  be  removed  by  a  timely  use  of  proper  re- 
extremity  of  the  sternum,  shooting  into  medics,  although  a  considerable  space  will 
the  back  A  stiffness  also  takes  place  in  probably  elapse  before  the  patient  will  be 
the  j;i\vs,  which  soon  increases  to  such  a  able  to  recover  his  former  strength. 
height,  that  the  teeth  become  so  closely  On  dissections  of  this  disease,  slight  ef- 
set  together  as  not  to  admit  of  the  smallest  fusions  within  the  cranium  have  been  ob- 
opening.  This  is  what  is  termed  the  locked  served  in  a  few  instances  ;  but  in  by  f.*r  the 
jaw.  greater  number,  nothing  particular  has 

In  some  cases,  the  spasmodic  affection  been  discovered,  either  in  the  brain,  or  any 
extends  no  farther.  In  others  the  spasm  other  or^an. 

ut  this  stage  of  the  disease,  returning  with  TKTARTACS.  (T«r*£T*/:f,  fourth.)  A 
great  frequency  become  likewise  more  ge-  quartan  fever. 

neral,  and  now  affect  not  only  the  muscles  TETR.OITRUM.  (From  TIT^SC,  four,  and 
of  the  neck  and  jaws,  but  likewise  those  /nugof,  an  ointment.)  An  oinimmt  of  four 
of  the  whole  spine,  so  as  to  bend  the  trunk  ingredients. 

of  the  body  very  forcibly  backwards,  and  TF-TRANGUHTI.  (From  T«T§*<,  four,  and 
this  is  what  is  named  opisthotonos.  Where  etyhc,  a  cup;  so  called  because  us  fruit  re- 
the  body  is  bent  forwards  the  disease  is  sembles  u  cup  divided  into  four  parts.) 
called  cmprosthotonos.  The  citrul. 

During  the  whole  course  of  the  disorder,        TETn.\p.i\mtAcrM.     (From  riT^ac,  four, 


the  abdominal  muscles  are  violently  itffcct-   and  dee{ft*xw«,  a  dtttg.)     A  medicine  Corn- 
ell with  spasm,  so  that  the  belly  is  strongly   poscci  of  four  ingreti 


503  TER  THE 

Tetters.  See  Herpes.  was  called  Japan  earth,  because  it  was  long 

TEUCR1UM.      (From  Teucer,  who  dis-  supposed  to  be  an  earthy  substance  from 

covered  it.)    The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  Jy.pan.      It    is    the  inspissated  juice  of  a 

in  the  Linnjeun  system.    Class,  Didynamia.   species  of  mimosa,  which  grows  in  great 

Order,  Verticillatx.  The  herb  speedwell.       abundance  in  the  kingdom  of  Bahar.   It  is 

TEUCRIUM  CAPITATUM.    Th<    systematic  prepared  from  a  decoction  ot  the  inner  part 

name  of  the  poley  mountain  of  Monipelier.  of  the  wood.     From  the  negligent  method 

See  Folium  montanum.  in  which  it  is  dried  in  little  kilns  dug  for 

TErcaiuai  CHAMJEURYS.      The  systema-   that  purpose,  it  acquires  the  earthy  appear* 

tic  name  of  the  common  germander.     See   ance  it  in  general  has,  from  which  circum- 

Cham&drys.  stance  it  takes  its  name.     In  the  kingdom 

TEUCRIUM  CHAMJEPITYS.  The  systema-  of  Bahar,  besides  being  much  used  in  me- 
tic  name  of  the  ground  pine.  See  Chumoe-  dicme,  it  is  employed  for  many  purposes 
pitys.  in  arts,  particularly  for  painting  the  beams 

TEUCRIUM   CRITICTJM.      The  systematic  of  houses,  to  defend  them  from  vermin, 
name  of  the  poley  mountain  of  Candy.  See  See  Catechu, 
Folium  creticum.  TEUTHRUM.     (T«u8gav  )     The  herb  poll- 

TEUCRIUM  MARUM.  The  systematic  name  um. 

of  the  Syrian  herb  mastich.     See  Marum      THALAMI      NERVORUM     OPTIOO- 
Syriacum.  RUM      (Oatxat^aof,  a  bed.)      Two   bodies, 

TEUCRIUM  MONTAITUM.  The  systema-  which  form  in  part  the  optic  nerve,  placed 
tic  name  of  the  common  poley  mountain,  near  to  each  other,  in  appearance  white, 
See  Folium  montanum  protruding  at  the  base  of  the  lateral  ven- 

TEUCRIUM  poLrcM.  The  systematic  name  tricles,  and  running  in  their  direction  in- 
of  the  golden  poley  mountain.    See  Folium  wards,  a  little  downwards,  and  upwards. 
montanum.  THALASSOMELI.     (From  ^tx.\A<rrttt  the  sea, 

TEUCRITTM    SCORDITJM.      The   systematic  and  /m\i,  honey.)      A  medicine  composed 
name  of  the  water  germander.    See  Scor-  of  sea-water  and  honey. 
dium.  THALICTRUM.     (From  0*\xa>,  to  flou- 

TERfiTRUM.  (From  vt£tu>,  to  pierce.)  rish.)  1.  The  name  of  a  gen^s  of  plants 
The  trepan.  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Polyandria* 

TERMIXALIA    BENZOIS.      The  Benjamin  Order,  Polyginia. 
gum-tree.  2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  what  is 

TER3IT5TTHUS.  (From  Trtp/utvQos ,  the  tur-  also  called  Rhabarbarum  paitperum.  The 
pentine-tree.)  Jllbatis  Black  and  ardent  root  of  this  plant,  Thalictrum  Jlavium  of 
pustules,  mostly  attacking  the  legs  of  fe-  Linnaeus,  is  said  to  be  aperient  and  stoma- 
males ;  so  called  from  their  resemblance  to  chic,  and  to  come  very  near  in  its  virtues 
the  fruit  of  the  turpentine-tree.  to  rhubarb.  It  is  a  common  plant  in  this 

TERNARY.      Consisting   of  the  number  country,  but  seldom  used  medicinally, 
three,  which  some  chemical  and  mystical       THALICTRUM  TLAVUM.      The   systematic 
writers  have  made  strange  work  with  ;  but  name  of  the  poor  man's  rhubarb.  See  Tha- 
the  most  remarkable   distinction    of  this  lictrnm. 

kind,  and  the  only  one  worth  notice,  is  THAPSIA.  (From  Thapsus,  the  island 
that  of  Hippocrates,  who  divides  the  parts  where  it  was  found.)  The  deadly  carrot. 
o,f  a  human  body  into  contmentes,  conten-  Thapsia  ascfepias  of  Linnaeus.  The  root 
ta,  and  impetum  facientes,  though  the  lat-  operates  violently  both  upwards  and  down- 
ter  is  resolvable  into  the  mechanism  of  the  wards,  and  is  not  used  in  the  present  prac- 
two  former,  rather  than  any  thing  distinct  tice. 
in  itself.  THAFSUS.  (From  the  island  Thupsus.) 

TERRA.  Earth,  as  distinguished  from  The  great  white  mullein,  or  cows  lung- 
minerals  and  metals  and  precious  stones,  wort. 

TERRA  CARIOSA.  Uotten  bone,  a  spe-  THEA.  Tea.  There  are  two  species 
cies  of  non-effervescent  chalk,  of  a  brown  of  this  tree;  viz.  1.  The  boh?a,  or  black 
colour.  tea;  and  2.  The  viridis,  or  green  tea; 

TERRA  CATECHC.  See  Catechu.  both  of  which  are  natives  of  China  or  Japan 

TKRRA  DAMXATA.  Terra  mortun.  Con-  where  they  attain  the  height  of  five  or  six 
demned  earth,  is  the  remainder  after  some  feet. 

distillations,   where   all   that   will  rise    is       Great  pains   are  taken  in  collecting  the 
drawn  off;  the  same  as  Caput  mortunm.         leaves  singly,  at  three  different  times,  viz. 

TERRA  FOLIATA  TARTARI.  The  acetate  about  the  middle  of  February,  in  the  be- 
of  potash.  ginning  of  March,  and  in  April.  Although 

TERRA  JAPONIC  A.  Japan  earth,  some  writers  assert,  that  they  are  first  ex- 
Catechu  vulffo.  Terra  Japonica.  Cachou.  posed  to  the  steam  of  boiling  water,  and 
Favfel.  Cftc/iu.  Ca.tchu.  Catechu.  Cudt-  then  dried  on  copper-plates  ;  yet  it  is  now 
chn.  CushoTu  Cftitchu.  Castjoe.  CcicJui  understood  that  such  leaves  are  simply 
Gate.  Knnth.  The  natives  call  it  Cutt,  dried  on  iron  plates,  suspended  over  a  fire, 
the  English  ttho  reside  there  Cntch.  It  till  they  become  dry  and  shrivelled  ;  when 


THE 

cool,  they  are  packed  in  tin  boxes  to  ex- 
clude the  air,  and  in  that  state  exported  to 
Europe. 

Teas  are  divided  in  Britain  into  three 
kinds  of  green,  and  five  of  bohea.  The 
former  class  includes,  1.  Imperial  or  bloom 
tea,  having-  a  large  leaf,  a  faint  smell,  and 
being  of  a  light  green  colour.  2.  Hyson, 
which  has  small  curled  leaves,  of  a  green 
shade  inclining  to  blue.  3  Singh  tea, 
thus  termed  from  the  place  where  it  is  cul- 
tivated. The  boheas  comprehend:  I.  Sou- 
chong, which,  on  infusion,  imparts  a  yellow- 
ish green  colour.  2.  Cam/to,  a  fine  tea, 
emitting  a  fragrant  violet  smell,  and  yield- 
ing a  pale  shade ;  it  receives  its  name 
from  the  province  where  it  is  reared.  3. 
Pekoe  tea  is  known  by  the  small  white 
flowers  that  are  mixed  with  it.  4.  Congo 
has  a  larger  leaf  than  the  preceding  varie- 
ty, and  yields  a  deeper  tint  to  water ;  and 
5.  Common  hohea,  the  leaves  of  which  are 
of  an  uniform  green  colour.  There  are 
besides  other  kinds  of  tea,  sold  under  the 
names  of  gunpowder  tea,  &c.  which  differ 
from  the  preceding,  only  in  the  minute- 
ness of  their  leaves,  and  being  dried  with 
additional  care. 

Much  has  been  said  and  written*  on  the 
medicinal  properties  of  tea;  in  its  natural 
state  it  is  a  narcotic  plant,  on  which  ac- 
count the  Chinese  refrain  from  its  use  till 
it  has  been  divested  of  this  property  by 
keeping  it  at  least  for  twelve  months.  If, 
however,  good  tea  be  drunk  in  moderate 
quantities,  with  sufficient  milk  and  sugar, 
it  invigorates  the  sys  em,  and  produces  a 
temporary  exhilaration;  but  when  taken 
too  copiously,  it  is  apt  to  occasion  weak- 
ness, tremor,  palsies,  and  various  other 
symptoms  arising  from  narcotic  plants, 
while  it  contributes  to  aggravate  hysterical 
and  hypoi  hondriacal  complaints.  Tea  has 
ulso  been  supposed  to  possess  considerable 
diuretic  and  sudorific  virtues,  which,  how- 
ever, depenti  more  on  the  quantity  of  warm 
water  employed  as  a  vehicle,  than  th  qua- 
lity of  the  tea  itself.  Lastly,  as  infusions 
of  these  leaves  are  the  safest  refreshment 
after  undergoing  great  bodily  fatigue  or 
mental  exertion  ;  they  afford  an  agreeable 
beverage  to  those  who  are  exposed  to  cold 
weather  ;  at  the  same  time  tending  to  sup- 
port and  promote  perspiration,  which  is 
otherwise  liable  to  be  impeded. 

THEA  GERMANICA.  Fluellin  ;  male  speed- 
well. See  Veronica 

THEBAICA.  (A  Thebaitle  regions,  from 
Thebe,  where  it  flourished.)  The  Egyp- 
tian poppy. 

THEBESII  FORAMINA.  The  orifices 
of  veins  m  ihe  cavities  of  the  heart. 

THECA  VERTEBRALIS.  (Theca,  from 
vi6ntut,  to  pljce  )  The  vertebral  canal. 

THELTPTERTS.     (From  0»*oc»  female,  and 
,  fern.)     The  female  fern. 


THL 


809 


.  (Thenar,  sc.  mutcului.)  Sec 
Flexor  brevixpf,llicii  manna. 

THEOBROMA  CACAO.  (Theobroma,  from 
Sic*,  the  gods,  and  /3ga>/u«,  (bod  ;  so  called 
from  the  deliciousnt'bs  of  its  fruit.)  Cacao 
Indian  The  systematic  name  of  the  tree 
winch  affords  cocoa  and  chocolate. 

THEODORICCM  (From  0*o/,  the  gods, 
and  eTogov,  a  gift  )  The  pompous  name  ot' 
some  .  ir,  idotes. 

THEKAPEIA.  (From  6ig<urif«,  to 
heal.)  Therapia.  The  art  of  healing  dis- 
eases. 

THERAPEUTICS.    (Therafieutica,  from 


to  cure.)  Therapia.  Jlletho- 
(hs  medendi.  That  branch  'of  medicine 
which  treats  of  the  operation  of  the  dif- 
ferent means  employed  tor  obviating  dis- 
eases,  and  of  the  application  of  these 
means. 

THEUIACA.  (From  3-»g,  a  viper  or  ve- 
nomous wild  beast.)  Treacle,  or  molas- 
ses: also  a  medicine  appropriated  to  the 
cure  of  the  biles  of  venomous  animals,  or 
to  resist  poisons. 

THERIACA  AJTDROMACHT.  The  Venice 
or  Mithridate  treacle;  a  composition  of 
sixty-one  ingredients,  prepared,  pulver- 
ised, and  with  honey  formed  into  an 
electu:  ry. 

THEUIACA  casLESTis.  Liquid  lauda- 
num. 

THERIACA  COMMUJTIS.  Common  treacle, 
or  molasses. 

THERIACA  DAMOCRATIS.  An  old  pre- 
paration usually  called  Confectio  Damo- 
cratis. 

THERIACA  CDIVEXSIS.  Edinburgh  the- 
riaca  The  thebaic  electuary. 

THERIACA  JERMANORU.W.  A  rob  of  juni- 
per-berries. 

THERIACA  LONDIXEXSIS.  A  cataplasm 
of  cummin  seed,  bay  berries,  germander, 
snake-root,  cloves  and  honey. 

THERTACA     RUSTICORUM.         TllC     TOOtS    of 

the  common  garlic  were  so  called.  See 
Mlinm. 

THERIOMA.  (From  0#g*6*,  to  rage  like 
a  wild  beast  )  A  malignant  ulcer. 

THERMJB.  Warm  baths  or  springs.  See 
Medicinal  -waters. 

T  HERMO  M  ETER.  (  Thermometrnm, 
from  0«£/u»,  heat,  and  ftiTgiw,  to  measure.) 
An  instrument  for  measuring  the  degrees 
of  IK-  at.  See  Caloric. 

Thigh  bone.     See  Femer. 

THIRST.  Sitit.  The  sensation  by 
which  we  experience  a  desire  to  drink. 
The  seat  of  this  sensation  appears  to  be 
either  in  the  fauces  or  the  stomach- 

Thistle,  carline.     See  Chameleon  album. 

Thistle,  holy.     See  Cur  duns  benedictus. 

Thistle,  pine.     See   Cnrlina  gnmmifera. 

THLASP1.  (From  67*»,  to  break,  be- 
cause its  seed  appears  as  if  it  were  brok- 
en or  bruised.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
5  I 


810 


THU 


THY 


of  plants  in  the  Linnjean  system.  Class, 
Tetratlynamia.  Order,  Siliculosii. 

2.  The  pharmaceutical  name  of  the  herb 
penny-cress.  Two  species  of  Ihlaspi  are 
directed  in  some  pharmaccepias  for  medici- 
nal uses; — the  Thlaspi  arvense  of  Linnaeus, 
or  treacle  mustard,  and  Thlaspi  campestre 
of  Linnzcus,  or  mithridate  mustard.  The 
seeds  of  both  have  an  acrid  biting  taste 
approaching  to  that  of  common  mustard, 
with  which  they  agree  nearly  in  their 
pharmaceutic  qualities.  They  have  also 
an  unpleasant  flavour,  somewhat  of  the 
garlic  or  onion  kind. 

THLASPI  ARVENSE.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  treacle  mustard.  See  Thlaspi. 

THLASPI  CAMPESTRE.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mithridate  mustard.  See 
Thlaspi. 

THORACIC  DUCT.  Ductus  thora- 
cicus.  Ductus  Pecquettii.  The  trunk  of 
the  absorbents  ;  of  a  serpentine  form,  and 
about  the  diameter  of  a  crow-quill.  It 
lies  upon  the  dorsal  vertebrae,  between  the 
aorta  and  vena  azygos,  and  extends  from 
the  posterior  opening  of  the  diaphragm 
to  the  angle  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
subclavian  and  jugular  veins,  into  which 
it  opens  and  evacuates  its  contents.  In 
this  course  the  thoracic  duct  receives  the 
absorbent  vessels  from  every  part  of  the 
body. 

THORAX.  (From  S-aye*,  to  leap,  be- 
cause in  it  the  heart  leaps.)  The  chest. 
That  part  of  the  body  situated  between 
the  neck  and  the  abdomen.  The  external 
parts  of  the  thorax  are,  the  common  inte- 
guments, the  breasts,  various  muscles,  and 
the  bones  of  the  thorax..  (See  Bones  and 
Respiration.)  The  parts  within  the  cavity 
of  the  thorax  are,  the  pleura  and  its  pro- 
ductions, the  lungs,  heart,  thymus  gland, 
oesophagus,  thoracic  duct,  arch  of  the 
aorta,  part  of  the  vena  cava,  vena  azygos, 
the  eighth  pair  of  nerves,  and  part  of  the 
great  intercostal  nerve. 

Thornf  ^Egyptian.  The  Mimosa  nilotica 
of  Linnaeus.  See  Arabic  gum. 

Thorn-apple.     See  Stramonium. 

Thorn,  black.     See  Prunus  sylvestris. 

THROMBUS.  (From  $otu>,  to  disturb.) 
A  small  tumour  which  sometimes  arises 
after  bleeding,  from  the  blood  escaping 
from  the  vein  into  the  cellular  structure 
surrounding  it. 

Thrush.  '  See  JphtJue. 

THRYPTJCA.  (From  &^wru,  to  break.) 
Lithontriptics,  medicines  which  are  said  to 
have  the  power  of  destroying  stones  in  the 
bladder. 

Tauuis  CORTEX.  The  cascarilla  and 
eleulhera  barks,  were  so  called.  See 
Cascarilla, 

THUS.  (From  S-wa»,  to  sacrifice,  so  called 
from  its  great  use  in  sacrifices.)  See 
OUbanum 

Tars  jvuzonuM.    See  Tfiymiama.. 


THUS  MASCULUM.     See   Olibanwu. 

THUTA  OCCIDENTALS.  (Thuya,  from  Qvcj, 
odour,  so  named  from  its  fragrant  smell*) 
The  systematic  name  of  the  tree  of  life. 
See  Arbor  vit<e. 

THYLACITIS.  (From  BVKOHKX,  a  seed- 
vessel,  so  called  from  its  large  head.)  The 
white  garden  poppy. 

THYMBHA.  (From  flv/uoc,  thyme ;  so 
named  because  it  smells  like  thyme.)  See 
Sutureja. 

THYMBRA  HISPANICA.  The  name  given 
by  Tournefourt  to  the  common  herb  mas- 
tich.  Si-e  Marum  -oulgare. 

Thyme,  lemon.     See  Serpyllum  citratum. 

Thyme,  mother  of.     See  tierpyllum. 

THYMELOEA.  (From  QV/AO.,  an  odour, 
because  of  its  sim  11.)  Oneoron.  Spurge- 
flax.  Fla:L-leaved  Daphne.  This  plant, 
Daphne  gnidium  :  punicula  terminals  foliis 
lineari-lanceolatis  accuminatis  of  Linnaeus, 
affords  the  garou  ba>-k,  which  very  much 
resembles  ihat  of  our  mezereum.  Garou 
bark  is  to  be  immersed  in  vinegar  for 
about  an  hour  before  it  is  wanted,  a  small 
piece,  the  size  of  a  sixpence,  thus  steeped, 
is  applied  to  the  arm  or  any  other  part, 
and  renewed  once  a  day  in  winter  and 
twice  *in  summer.  It  produces  a  serous 
exudation  from  the  skin  without  irritating 
or  blistering.  It  is  recommended,  and  is 
in  frequent  use  in  France  and  Russia 
against  some  diseases  of  the  eyes. 

THYMIAMA.  (From  flv^ua,  an  odour,  so 
called  from  its  odoriferous  smell.)  Musk- 
wood.  Thus  judaeorum.  A  bark  m  small 
brownish  grey  pieces,  intermixed  with  bits 
of  leaves,  seeming  as  if  the  bark  and  leaves 
had  been  bruised  and  pressed  together, 
brought  from  Syria,  Cicilia,  &c.  and  sup- 
posed to  be  the  produce  of  the  liquid 
storax  tree.  This  bark  has  an  agreeable 
balsamic  smell,  approaching  to  that  of 
liquid  storax,  and  a  sub-acrid  bitterish 
taste  accompanied  with  some  slight  ad- 
stringency. 

THYMIITM.  (From  QVJU.OS,  thyme,  because 
it  is  of  the  colour  of  thyme.)  A  small 
wart  upon  the  skin. 

THYMOXALME.  (From  flt/^oc,  thyme, 
o£w?,  acid,  and  six?,  salt.)  A  composition  of 
thjme,  vinegar  and  salt. 

THYMUS.  (Aa-o  TJS  &vju.a>,  because  it 
was  used  m  faintings  ;  or  from  Sup*,  an 
odour,  because  of  iis  fragrant  smell.) 
1.  A  gland  of  considerable  size  in  the 
foetus,  situated  in  the  anterior  duplicature 
or  space  of  the  mediastinum,  under  the 
superior  part  of  the  sternum.  An  excre- 
tory duct  has  not  yet  been  delected,  but 
lymphatic  vessels  have  been  seen  going1 
from  it  to  the  thoracic  duct.  Its  use  is 
unknown. 

2.  A  small  indolent  carnous  tubercle 
like  a  wurt  arising  about  the  anus,  o^ 
the  pudenda,  resembling-  the  flowers  of 
thyme,  from  whence  it  takes  its  name. 


THY  flB  811 

o.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  excretory  duct  has  never  been  detected 

'Linnxan  system.     Class,   Didynamia.    Or-  and  its  use  is  not  yei  known, 
der,  Gymnospermia.     Thyme.  TIBIA.     (Tibia,  the  hauiboy,  qu.  tubia, 

4.  The  pharmacopccial  name  of  the  from  tuba,  a  tube  ;  so  caUed  lYom  its  pipe- 
common  thyme.  This  herb,  the  Thymus  like  shape.)  Facile  majus ;  Jlrnndo  major; 
•vulgaris  of  Linnaeus; — erectus  foliis  revo-  Fosilus /  and,  from  its  resemblance  10  an 
lutis  avails,  faribus  •verticillato  spicatis,  old  musical  instrument,  Cunna  major  ,- 
lias  an  agreeable  aromatic  smell,  and  a  Canna-domestica  cruris.  The  largest  bone 
warm  pungent  taste.  Its  virtues  are  said  of  the  leg.  It  is  of  a  long,  thick  and  tri- 
to  be  resolvent,  emmenagogue,  tonic,  and  angular  shape,  and  is  situated  on  the  in- 
stomachic;  yet  there  is  no  disease  men-  ternal  part  of  the  leg.  Its  upper  extremity 
tioned  in  which  its  use  is  particularly  re-  is  large,  and  flattened  at  its  summit,  where 
commended  by  any  writer  on  the  materia  we  observe  two  articulating  surfaces,  a  little 
medica.  concave,  and  separated  from  each  other 

THTMUS  CITRATUS.    See  Serpyllum   citra-  by  an  intermediate  irregular  protuberance. 

turn.  Of  these  two  cavities,  the  internal   one  is 

THTMUS  CRETICUS.  The  plant  which  deepest,  and  of  an  oblong  shape,  while  the 
bears  this  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  external  one  is  rounded,  and  more  super- 
is  the  Satureja  capitata  of  Linnaeus,  which  ficial.  Each  of  these,  in  the  recent  sub- 
possesses  similar  virtues  to  our  thyme,  but  ject,  is  covered  by  a  cartilage,  which 
in  a  stronger  degree.  extends  to  the  intermediate  protuberance, 

THTMUS  MASTICHINA.      The    systematic  where    it    terminates.      These   two  little 

name  of  the  common  herb  mastich.     See  cavities   receive    ihe  condyles    of  the  os 

JWarnm  vulgare.  femoris,  and  the  eminence  between  them 

THTMUS    SERPTLLUM.      The    systematic  is  admitted  into  the  cavity  which   is  seen 

name  of  the  mother  of  thyme.  See  Serpyl-  between  the  two  condyles  of  that  bone;  so 

him.  that  this  articulation  affords  a  specimen  of 

THTMUS    VULGARIS.        The     systematic  the  complete  ginglimus.     Behind  the  in- 

name  of  the  common  thyme.     See   Thy-  termediate  protuberance,  or    tubercle,  is 

mus.  a  pretty  deep  depression,  which  serves  for 

THYRO.      Names    compounded     with  the    attachment  of  a  ligament,  and    like- 

this  word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  at  wise  to    separate    the    two  cavities    from 

tached  to  the  thyroid  cartilage;  as,  each  other.     Under   the  edge   of  the  ex- 

THYRO-ARYTKNOIDEUS.        (Muscu-  ternal    cavity    is    a   circular   flat    surface, 

lus  thyro-arytenoideus  )     A  muscle  situated  covered  with  cartilage,   which   serves  for 

about   the   glottis,  which   pulls    the   ary-  the  articulation  of  the   fibula;  and  at  the 

tenoid   cartilage  forwards   nearer    to   the  fore  part  of  the    bone    is  a  considerable 

middle  of  the  thyroid,  and  consequently  tuberosity,  of  an  inch  and  a  half  in  length, 

shortens  and  relaxes  the  ligament  of  the  to  which  the  strong  ligament  of  the  rotula 

larynx  is  fixed. 

THYRO-HYOIDEUS.      Muscnlns   thyro-       The  body  of  the   tibia   is  smaller   than 

lujoideus.}      A   muscle,   situated    between  its  extremities,  and,  being  of  a  triangular 

the  os  hyoides  and  trunk,  which  pulls  the  shape,  affords  three    surf.iccs      Of  these, 

os   hyoides   downwards,  and  the   thyroid  the  external  one    is    bro.\d,  and   slightly 

cartilage  upwards.  hollowed   oy    muscles  above   and  below  ; 

THTRO-PHARTNGEUS.        See      Constrictor  the  internal  surface  is  lv,>-ul  and  flu',  and 

pharynqis  inferior.  the  posterior  surfice  is  ii..n-o»\er  than  the 

THTRO.PHARTNGO-STAPHILIXUS.     See  Pa-  other  two,  and  nearly  cylindrical.     This 

lato-pharyngeus.  last  has  a  slight    nd^e  running   oMiqjely 

THTRO-STAPHILIXUS.    See    Palato-pharin-  across  it,  froia  the  outer  side  of  the  upper 

reus.  end  of  the  bone  »o  about  one-third  of  its 

THYROID    CARTILAGE.       (Cartilaqo  length    downwards.     A   little    below  this 

thyroidea,  from  3-t/$«oc,  a  shield,  anil  tifot,  we  observe   a  passage  for  the   nv  dtill-iry 

resemblance,    from    its    supposed    re  em-  vessels,  which  is  pretiy  considerable,  and 

bhncfc  to   a  shield.)     Scuuform  cartilage,  slants  obl'q.^ly  downwards.     Of  the  three 

The  cartilage  which  is  nlace>!  perpendicu-  angles  which  st-parnte  =hese  surfaces,  the 

lar  to  the  cricoid  cartilages  of  the  larynx,  anterior  one,  from  its  sharpness,  is  calle 

constituting    ihe   anterior,    superior,    and  the  spine,  •>!•  shin.  This  r.-l«;t  is  not  sir 

largest  part  of  the   larynx.     It  is  harder  but   describes    a   figure   like    an  Italic  /. 

and  more  prominent  in  men  them  in   wo  turning  firsi  .uvird^,  th-.-i  ou1 

men,   ,n  whom  U  forms  the  pomum  ail  mi.  Kisily  inva'-ds  .u;".in.     The   e? 

THYROID  GLAND.      Ghnduln    ihif-ni-  !•»   nvre  rounded    wul  s, 

rlea.     A  iar"-e  gland  situated  upon  the'r.ri-  taciun-.-nt    (»f  ilu:    i  i    ligament  ; 

cpid  cartilage,  trachea,  and  horns  of  the  and  the  internal  one  :s  more  rounded  still 

thyroid   cartilage.     U  is    uncertain    s\'he  by  «i-<'  ,:.    isureot'miw  te- 
ther it  be  conglobate  or  conglomerate.  Us       The  ubut  enlarges  agnin  a  ILttle  at  its 


TIL 


TIN 


lower  extremity,  and  terminates  in  a  pretty 
deep  cavity,  by  which  it  is  articulated  with 
the  uppermost  bone  of  the  foot.  This 
cavity,  in  the  recent  subject,  is  lined  with 
cartilage.  Its  internal  side  is  formed  into 
a  considerable  process,  called  malleohis 
interims,  uhich,  m  its  situation,  resembles 
the  styloid  process  of  the  radius.  This 
process  is  broad,  and  of  considerable  thick- 
ness, and  from  it  ligaments  are  extended 
to  the  foot.  At  its  back  part  we  find  a 
groove,  lined  with  a  thin  layer  of  carti- 
lage, in  which  slide  the  tendons  of  the 
flexor  digitorum  lor.gus,  and  of  the  tibialis 
posiicus;  and  a  little  behind  this  is  a 
smaller  groove,  for  the  tendon  of  the  flexor 
longus  polhcis.  On  the  side  opposite  to 
the  malleolus  interims,  the  cavity  is  inter- 
rupted, and  immediately  above  it  is  a 
rough  triangular  depression,  which  is  fur- 
nished with  cartilage,  and  receives  the 
lower  end  of  the  fibula. 

The  whole  of  this  lower  extremity  of 
the  bone  seems  10  be  turned  somewhat 
outwards,  so  that  the  malleolus  interims 
is  situated  more  forwards  than  the  inner 
border  of  the  upper  extremity  of  the 
bone. 

In  the  foetus  both  ends  of  the  tibia  are 
cartilaginous,  and  become  afterwards  epi- 
physes. 

TIBIAL  ARTERIES.  Jlrterix  tibiales. 
The  two  principal  branches  of  the  popli- 
teal artery :  the  ovse  proceeds  forwards, 
and  is  called  the  anterior  tibial;  the  other 
backwards,  and  is  called  the  posterior  ti- 
bial; of  which  the  external  tibial,  the  fibu- 
lar,  the  external  and  internal  plantar,  and 
the  plant  a!  arch,  are  branches. 

TIB  I A  LI  S  AN  TIC  US.  (Musculns  tibi- 
alis.  anticns.}  Titrio-sits-metatarsien  of  Du- 
mas A  flexor  muscle  of  the  toot,  situated 
on  the  leji,  which  bends  the  foot  by  draw- 
ing it  upwards  and  at  the  same  time  turns 
the  toes  inwards. 

TIBIALIS  GRACILIS.  See  Plantnris. 

TIBIALIS  POSTICUS  (Mvsculns  ti- 
bialin  p'jsticns.)  Tibio-tarsien  of  Dumas.  A 
nVxor  muscle  of  the  foot,  situated  on 
the  leg,  which  extends  the  fool,  and  turns 
the  toes  inwards. 

TIC  DOLOUREUX  A  painful  affec- 
tion of  the  nerves  of  the  face,  particularly 
of  that  branch  of  the  fifth  pair,  which 
comes  out  of  the  infraorbitary  foramen. 

TIGLIA  GRAXA.  Graiia  tilli.  Grana 
tifflii  The  granatilia  are  seeds  of  a  dnrk 
grey  colour,  the  produce  of  Trotrm  tylinm 
of  Linnaeus,  in  sh:ipe  very  like  the  seed  of 
the  ricinns  cowmunis.  They  abo*  nd  with 
an  oil  whjph  is  far  more  acrid  and  purga- 
tive than  castor-oil. 

TILBURY  WATER.  This  is  found  at 
West  Tilimry  in  Essex.  It  is  an  aperient 
and  chalybeate  now  seldom  used  medici- 
nally. 


TILIA.  (P7«\««t,  ulmus,  the  elm-tree.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  planis  in  the 
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or- 
der,  JWonogynia. 

2.  The  pnarmacopocial  name  of  the  lime 
or  linden  tree.  Tilia  Evropea  of  Linnaeus. 
The  flowers  of  this  tree  are  supposed  to 
possess  anodyne  and  antispasmodic  vir- 
tues. They  have  a  moderately  strong 
smell,  in  which  their  virtue  seems  to  con- 
sist, and  abound  with  a  strong  mucilage. 
They  are  in  high  esteem  in  France. 

TILIA  EUROP^A.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  lime-tree.  See  Tilia." 

TILIA  GRANA.  See  Tifflio  Grana. 

TILMUS.  (From  T\\XU>,  to  pluck.) 
Floccitatio  or  picking  of  bed-clothes, 
observable  in  the  last  stages  of  some  dis- 
orders. 

TIMAC.  The  name  of  a  root  imported 
from  the  East  Indies,  which  is  said  to 
possess  diuretic  virtues,  ;-nd  therefore  ex- 
hibited in  dropsies  It  is  not  known  from 
what  plant  it  is  obtained. 

TIN.  Stannum.  Jupiter  of  the  alche- 
mists. It  has  been  mm  h  doubted  whether 
this  metal  is  found  native.  In  the  opinion  of 
Kirwan  there  are  sufficient  authorities  to 
determine  the  question  in  the  affirmative. 
The  native  oocid  of  tin,  or  tin  stone,  occurs 
both  massive  and  crystallized.  Its  colour 
is  a  dark  brown,  sometimes  yellowish  grey. 
When  crystallized,  it  is  somewhat  trans- 
parent. The  wood  tin  ore  is  a  variety  of 
the  native  oxid,  termed  so  from  its  fibrous 
texture.  This  variety  has  hitherto  been 
found  only  in  Cornwall  It  occurs  in  frag- 
ments which  are  generally  round,  and  its 
colour  is  brown,  sometimes  inclining  to 
yellow.  Tin  is  also  found  mineralized  by 
sulphur,  associated  ahvays  with  a  portion 
of  copper,  and  often  of  iron.  Tins  ore  is 
called  tin  pyrites.  Iis  colour  is  yellowish 
grey.  It  has  a  metallic  lustre,  and  a  fibrous 
or  lamelldted  texture;  sometimes  it  ex- 
hibits prismatic  colours.  Tin  is  compara- 
tively a  rare  metal,  as  it  is  not  found  in 
great  quantity  any  where  but  in  Cornwall 
or  Devonshire ;  though  it  is  likewise  met 
with  in  the  mines  of  Bohemia,  Saxony,  the 
island  of  Banca,  the  peninsula  of  Malacca, 
and  in  the  East  Indies. 

Properties  of  tin.— -Tin  is  of  a  brilliant 
white  colour,  'hough  not  quite  so  white  as 
silver.  It  is  one  of  the  lightest  of  the 
metals  ;  its  specific  gravity,  when  ham- 
mered, being  7299.  It  is  very  fusible, 
melting  at  about  410°  Fahr.  By  intense 
heat  it  is  volatilized.  It  becomes  oxidated 
by  a  moderate  degree  of  heat.  It  easily 
bends  and  emits  a  noise,  called  the  crack- 
ling of  tin.  It  is  exceedingly  soft  and 
ductile.  It  may  be  reduced  to  very  thin 
leaves.  Tin  foil,  or  tin  leaf,  which  is  tin 
beat  out,  is  about  one-thousandth  part  of 
an  inch  thick.  It  has  scarcely  any  sound. 


TIN 

It  resists  the  action  of  the  air.  It  crys- 
tallizes in  rhombs  formed  of  small  oc'.ahe- 
dra.  li  unites,  by  fusion,  with  phosphorus 
and  sulphur.  It  does  not  decompose 
water  alone,  or  in  the  cold  :  but  easily  by 
means  of  many  other  bodies.  It  decom- 
poses the  sulphuric  acid,  and  unites  with 
the  sulphureous  acid.  It  decomposes  the 
nimc  itcul,  and  is  very  soluble  in  muriatic 
acid.  Nitromuriatic  acid  acts  on  it  very 
readily.  It  is  sl.gh'iy  soluble  .n  the  fluo- 
ric and  boracic  acids.  Phosphoric  acid 
at  acks  ii  by  heat.  Tartareous  acid  has 
no  perceptible  action  on  it.  The  oxalic 
and  acetic  a  ids  dissolve  it  in  small  quan- 
tities. The  alkalies  appear  to  have  some 
action  on  it  by  heat.  Ir  combines  with 
sulphuret  of  potash  by  fusion.  It  unites 
with  the  greater  number  of  the  metals  with 
facility.  It  decomposes  muriate  of  mer- 
cury, and  muriate  of  ammonia.  I;  causes 
nitrate  of  potash  to  detonate.  I1  takes  fire 
spontaneously  in  oxigenated  munaiic  acid 
g;  s,  and  is  capable  of  combining  with  two 
different  proportions  of  oxigen. 

•Method  of  obtaining  tin- — In  order  to 
obtain  tin  from  ils  ore,  a  mere  fusion  of  it, 
with  pounded  charcoal,  is  sufficient.  Or, 
a  certain  quantity  of  the  ore  is  first  freed 
from  sulphur  and  urseivc  by  torrifac'ion  ; 
after  which  it  is  mixed  with  equal  parts  of 
potash,  one  haif  of  common  resin,  and  two 
parts  of  black  flux;  the  mixture  is  then 
fused  in  a  crucible  covered  with  charcoal, 
by  means  of  which  the  metal  is  recovered 
in  its  metallic  state.  In  order  to  obtain 
pure  tin,  let  the  tin  obtained  before  be 
rapidly  dissolved  in  strong  nitric  acid  with 
heal.  Thus  some  of  the  metals  it  may 
contain  will  be  i. eld  in  solution, and  others 
become  oxidated,  but  muriatic,  or  nitro- 
muriatic  acid  will,  on  digestion,  take  up 
those  oxids,  and  after  sufficient  ablution, 
leave  that  of  tin,  which  may  afterwards 
be  reduced  by  mixing  it  when  pulverised 
with  double  its  weight  of  a  flux  formed  of 
equnl  parts  of  pitch  and  borax, or  resin  and 
borax,  and  puting  it  into  a  covered  cruci- 
ble, lined  with  charcoal,  u  hich  must  be 
placed  in  a  forge,  and  strongly  heated  for 
a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

T1NCJE  OS.  (Tinea,  a  tench.)  The 
mouth  of  the  uterus  is  so  called  by  some 
writers,  from  its  resemblance  to  a  tench's 
mouth. 

TIXCAI.     See  Borax. 

TINCTORIUS.  (From  tingo,  to  die. )  An 
epithet  of  a  species  of  broom  used  by 
dyers  :  the  genista  tinctoria  of  Li  mucus. 

T1NCTURA.  (From  tingo,  to  dye  a 
tinctura.)  A  solution  of  any  substance  in 
spirit  of  wine.  Reciined  spirit  of  wine  is 
the  direct  menstruum  of  the  resins,  and 
essential  oils  of  vegetables,  and  totally 
extracts  these  active  principles  from  sun- 
dry vegetable  matters,  which  yield  them 
to  water  not  at  all,  or  only  in  part.  It 


TIN 


81 


dissolves  likewise  the  sweet  saccharine 
matter  of  vegetables,  and  gent-rally  those 
parts  of  animal  bodies  in  winch  their  pecu- 
liar smell  and  taste  reside. 

The  virtues  of  many  vegetables  are  ex- 
tiMcted  almost  equally  by  water  and  rec- 
tified spirit ;  but  in  llu-  watery  and  spirit- 
uous tinctures  of  them  there  is.  this  differ 
ence,  tha't  the  active  pans  in  the  watery 
extractions  are  blended  wi'h  a  large  pro- 
portion of  inert  i^ummy  matter,  on  which 
their  solub.nty  in  this  menstrum  in  a  great 
measure  depends,  while  rect.nYd  spirit 
exh-acts  -them  almost  pure  from  j.nm. 
Hence,  when  the  spirituous  tin<1urts  .re 
mixed  with  watery  liquors,  a  part  of  what 
the  spirit  liad  taken  up  from  the  subject 
generally  separates  and  subsides,  on  ac- 
count of  its  having  been  freed  from  that 
matter,  which,  being  blended  with  it  in 
the  original  vegetable,  made  it  soluble  in 
water.  This,  however,  is  not  universal, 
for  active  parts  of  some  vegetables  when 
extracted  by  rectified  spirits,  are  not  pre- 
cipiL  ted  by  water,  being  almost  soluble 
in  both  mtnsirua. 

Rectified  spirit  may  be  tinged  by  vege- 
tables of  all  colours,  except  blue :  the 
leaves  of  plants,  in  general,  will  give  out 
little  of  their  natural  colour  to  watery 
liquors,  communicate  to  spirit  the  whole  of 
their  green  tincture,  which  for  the  most 
part  proves  elegant,  though  not  very  du- 
rable. 

Fixed  alkaline  salts  deepen  the  colour 
of  spirituous  tinctures;  and  hence  they 
have  been  supposed  to  promote  the  dis- 
solving power  of  the  menstruum,  though 
this  does  not  appear  from  experience  ;  in 
the  trials  which  have  been  made  no  more 
was  found  to  be  taken  up  in  the  deep- 
coloured  tinctures  than  in  the  paler  ones, 
and  often  not  so  much;  if  the  alkali  be 
added  after  the  extraction  of  the  tincture, 
it  will  heighten  the  colour  as  much  as  when 
mixed  with  the  ingredients  at  first  The 
addition  of  these  salts  in  making  tinctures 
is  not  only  needless  but  prejudicial,  as  they 
generally  injure  the  flavour  of  aromatics, 
and  superadd  a  quality  sometimes  contra- 
ry to  the  intention  of  "the  medicine. 

Volatile  alkaline  salts,  in  many  cases, 
promote  the  action  of  the  spirits.  Acids 
generally  weaken  it  ;  unless  when  the 
acid  has  been  previously  combined  with 
the  vinous  spirit  into  a  compound  of  new 
qualities,  called  dulcified  spirit. 

TixcTrnA  ALOKS.  Tincture  of  aloe. 
"Take  of  the  inspissated  jtii  e  of  spike 
aloe,  half  an  ounce;  extract  of  liquorice, 
an  ource  and  half;  water,  a  pint  ;  rec- 
tified spirit,  four  flmdounces."  Macerate 
in  a  sand  bath  until  the  extract  is  dissolved, 
and  then  strain.  This  preparation  pos- 
sesses stomachic  and  purgative  qualities, 
but  should  never  be  given  where  there  is  a 
tendency  to  hemorrhoids.  In  choleric 


814 


TIN 


TIN 


cases  and  amennorhcca  it  is  preferred  to 
other  purges.  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
fluidounce  to  an  ounce. 

TlNCTURA  ALOES  COMPOSITA.       Compound 

tincture  of  aloe,  formerly  called  Elixir 
aloes  :  Elixir  proprietatis.  "  Take  of  ex- 
tract of  spiked  aloe,  powdered,  saffron,  of 
each  three  ounces ;  tincture  of  myrrh, 
two  pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen  days, 
and  strain.  A  more  stimulating  compound 
than  the  former.  It  is  a  useful  application 
to  old  indolent  ulcers.  The  dose  is  from 
half  a  fluiddrachm  to  two  drachms. 

TlNCTURA  ALOES  VITRIOLATA.        With  tllC 

bitter  inf'tsion  a  drachm  or  two  of  this 
cleg-ant  tincture  is  extremely  serviceable 
against  gouty  and  rheumatic  affections  of 
the  stomach  and  bowels,  and  also  in  the 
weaknesses  of  those  organs  which  frequent- 
ly attend  old  age. 

TJNCTURA  ASSAFCETIDJE,  Tincture  of  as- 
s  a  feet  i  da,  formerly  known  by  the  name 
tinctura  fatida.  "Take  of  assafoetida, 
four  ounces  ;  rectified  spirit,  two  pints." 
Mace  rale  for  fourteen  days  and  strain. 
Diluted  with  water,  this  is  mostly  given 
in  all  kinds  of  fits,  by  the  vulgar.  It  is  a 
useful  preparation  as  an  antispasmodic, 
especially  m  conjunction  with  vitriolated 
zinc.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm 
to  two  drachms. 

TINCTURA  AURANTII.  Tincture  of  orange- 
peel,  formerly  tinctura  corticis  auruntii. 
"  Take  of  fresh  orange-peel,  three  ounces ; 
proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate  for 
fourteen  days,  and  strain.  A  mild  and 
pleasant  stomachic  bitter. 

TINCTURA  BENZOINI  COMPOSITA.  Com- 
pound  tincture  of  benzoin,  formerly  known 
by  the  names  of  tinctura  benzoes  cotrposita, 
and  bulsamwn-  traumaticum.  "  Take  of 
benzoin,  three  ounct-s ;  slorax  balsam, 
strained,  two  ounces  ;  balsam  of  Tolu,  an 
ounce ;  extract  of  spiked  aloe,  an  ounce 
and  half;  rectified  spirit,  two  pints." 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days  and  strain. 
This  tincure  is  more  generally  applied 
externally  to  ulcers  and  wounds  than 
given  internally,  though  possessing  ex- 
pectorant, antispasmodic,  and  stimulat- 
ing powers.  Against  coughs,  spasmodic 
affections  of  the  stomach  and  bowels,  and 
diarrhoea,  produced  by  ulcerations  of 
those  parts,  it  is  a  very  excellent  medi- 
cine. The  dose  when  given  internally  is 
from  half  a  fluiddrachm  to  two  drachms 
diluted. 

TINCTURA  t-.A^tTMB.-R.  Tincture  of  ca- 
lumba,  formerly  called  tinctura  columbx. 
f(  Take  of  caltimba  root,  powdered,  two 
ounces  and  a  half;  proof  spirit,  two  pints." 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain. 
This  tincture  contains  the  active  part  of 
the  root,  and  is  generally  efiven  with  the 
infusion  of  it,  as  a  stomachic  and  adsirin- 
gent. 


TINCTURA  CAMPHORS  COMPOSITA.  Com- 
pound tincture  of  camphor,  fomerly 
called  tinctura  opii  comphorata  t  and  elixir 
paregoricum.  "  Take  of  camphor,  two 
scr-.ples  ;  opium,  dr;ed  and  powdered, 
benzoic  acid,  of  each  a  drachm  ;  proof 
spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen, 
days,  and  strain.  The  London  college 
has  changed  the  name  of  this  prepara- 
tion, because  it  was  occasionally  the 
source  of  mistakes  under  its  old  one, 
and  tincture  of  opium  was  sometimes 
substituted  for  it.  It  differs  also  from 
the  former  preparation  m  the  omission 
of  the  oil  of  aniseed,  which  was  often, 
complained  of  as  disagreeable  to  the 
palate,  and  to  which,  as  an  addition,  no 
increase  of  power  could  be  affixed.  The 
dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm  to  half  an 
ounce. 

TINCTURA  CANTHARIDIS.  See  Tinctura 
Lyttx. 

TINCTURA  CAPSICI.  Tincture  of  capsi- 
cum. «'  Take  of  capsicum  berries,  an 
ounce;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate 
for  fourteen  days,  and  strain. 

TINCTURA  CARDAMOMI.  Tincture  of 
cardamom.  "  Take  of  cardamom-seeds, 
bruised,  three  ounces ;  proof  spirit,  two 
pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
strain.  A  powerful  stimulating  carminative. 
In  spasm  of  the  stomach,  an  ounce  with 
some  other  diluted  stimulant  is  given  with 
advantage.  The  dose  may  vary  according 
to  circumstances,  from  half  a  drachm  to  an 
ounce  and  upwards. 

TINCTURA  CARDAMOMI  COMPOSITA.  Com- 
pound tincture  of  cardamom,  formerly 
called  tinctura  stomachica.  "  Take  of 
cardamom-seeds,  carraway-seeds,  cochi- 
neal, of  each  bruised,  two  drachms  ;  cin- 
namon-bark, bruised, haifanounce;  raisins, 
stoned,  four  ounces ;  proof  spirit,  two 
pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
strain.  A  useful  and  elegant  carminative 
and  cordial.  The  dose  from  half  a 
fluiddrachm  to  half  an  ounce  and  up- 
wards. 

TINCTURA  CASCARILL.T?.  Tincture  of 
cascarilla.  "  Take  of  cascarilla-bark, 
powdered,  four  ounces;  proof  spirit,  tvvo 
pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
s<rain.  A  stimulating  aromatic,  tonic,  that 
may  be  exhibited  in  debility  of  the  bowels 
and  stomach,  and  in  those  cases  of  fever 
in  which  the  Peruvian  bark  proves  pur- 
gative. The  dose  from  half  a  drachm  to 
two  drachms. 

TINCTURA  CASTOREI.  Tincture  of  castor. 
"  Tike  of  castor,  po\vd<  red,  two  ounces  ; 
rectified  spirit,  two  pints."  Mac-.-rate  for 
fourteen  days,  and  strain.  A  powerful 
stimulant  and  antispasmodic,  mostly  exhi- 
bited in  hysterical  affections  in  a  dilute 
form.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm 
to  two  drachms. 


TIN  TIN  815 

TIITCTURA  CATKCHU.  Tincture  of  cate-  affections,  and  may  be  given  with  cinchona 
chu,  formerly  known  by  the  name  tinctnra  in  the  cure  of  dropsical  and  other  cachec- 
japoniea.  "  I  ake  of  extract  of  catechu,  tic  diseases.  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
cinnamon-bark,  bruised,  of  each  two  oun-  fluiddrachm  to  two  drachms, 
ces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate  TINCTUHA  FERRI  MURIATIS.  Tincture 
for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  An  aroma-  of  muriate  of  iron.  Formerly  called  tinc- 
tic  adstringent,  mostly  given  to  the  hys-  tura  martis  in  spiritu  salts;  tinctura  manis 
terical  epilepsy  of  young  women,  which  cum  spiritu  salis .-  and  lately  known  by  the 
arises  from  irregularity  in  the  menstrual  name  of  tinctura  ferri  muriati.  '» Take  of 
discharge.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid-  subcarbonate  of  iron,  half  a  pound;  mu- 
drachm  to  two  drachms.  riatic  at.  id,  a  pint;  rectified  spirit^  three 

TINCTURA  CINCHONA.  Tincture  of  cin-  pints."  POM r  ihe  acid  upon  the  carbonate 
chona.  Formerly  known  by  the  name  of  of  iron  in  a  glass  vessel,  and  shake  it  oc- 
tinctura  conicis  pemviani  simplex.  "  Take  casionally  for  three  days.  Set  it  by,  that 
of  lance-leaved  cinchona  bark,  powdered,  the  faeces,  if  there  be  any,  may  subside  ; 
seven  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  then  pour  off  the  solution,  and  add  the 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain,  spirit.  Mr.  Cline  strongly  recommends 
The  dose  is  from  a  drachm  to  half  a  fluid-  this  "in  ischuria  and  many  diseases  of  the 
ounce.  For  its  virtues  see  Cinchona.  kidneys  and  urinary  passages.  The  dose 

TINCTURA  CINCHONA  COMPOSITA.  Com-  is  from  ten  to  twenty  drops.  It  is  a  good 
pound  tinctura  of  cinchona.  "  Take  of  chalybeate,  and  serviceable  against  most 
lance-leaved  cinchona  bark,  powdered,  diseases  of  debility  without  fever, 
two  ounces  ;  orange-peel,  dried,  an  ounce  TINCTURA  GENTIANA  COMJPOSTTA.  Com- 
and  half;  serpentary-root,  bruised,  three  pound  tincture  of  gentian.  Formerly  call- 
drachms  ;  saffron,  a  drachm;  cochineal,  ed  tinctura  amara.  "Take  of  gentian 
powdered,  two  scruples;  proof  spirit,  root,  sliced,  two  ounces;  orange-peel, 
twenty  fluidounces."  Macerate  for  four-  dried,  an  ounce;  cardamom-seeds,  bruised, 
teen  days,  and  strain.  The  dose  is  from  half  an  ounce  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints." 
one  fluiddrachm  to  half  an  ounce.  For  its  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain, 
virtue^  see  Cinchona.  The  dose  is  from  one  flniddrachm  to  two 

TINCTURA  CINNAMOMI.  Tincture  of  cin-  drachms.  For  its  virtues  see  Gentiana. 
namon  Formerly  called  aqua  ciunamomi  TINCTURA  GUAIACI.  Tincture  of  guaia- 
fortis.  "  Take  of  cinnamon  bark,  bruised,  cum.  "Take  of  guaiacum  gum  resin, 
three  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints"  half  a  pound;  rectfied  spirit,  two  pints." 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days.  The  dose  is  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain, 
from  a  fluiddrachm  to  three  drachms  or  This  tincture,  which  possesses  all  the  ac- 
more.  tive  parts  of  this  peculiar  vegetable  matter, 

TINCTURA  CINNAMOMI  COMPOSITA.  Com-  's  now  first  introduced  into  the  London 
pound  tincture  of  cinnamon  Formerly  Pharmacopoeia.  The  dose  is  from  one  fluid- 
called  tinctnra  aromatica.  "  Take  of  cm-  drachm  to  two  drachms.  For  its  virtues 
namon  bark,  bruised,  six  drachms;  car-  see  Guaiacum. 

damom-seeds,  bruised,  three  drachms;  long  TINCTURA  GUAIACI  AMMONIATA.  Ammo- 
pepper,  powdered,  ginger-root,  sliced,  of  niated  tincture  of  guaiacum.  Formerly 
each  two  drachms ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  called  tinetnra  g-itaiacina  volatilis.  "  Take 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  °f  guaiacum  gum  resin,  powdered,  four 
The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm  to  ounces ;  compound  spirit  of  ammonia,  a 
two  drachms  or  more.  pint  and  half."  Macerate  for  fourteen 

TINCTURA  DIGITALIS.  Tincture  of  fox-  days,  and  strain.  The  dose  is  from  one 
glove.  "  Takt  of  fox-glove  leaves,  dried,  fluiddrachm  to  two  drachms, 
four  ounces  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.'*  Ma-  TINCTURA  HELLEDORI  XICRI.  Tincture  of 
cerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  This  black  hellebore.  Formerly  called  tincium 
tincture  is  introduced  in  the  London  Phar-  ndampodii.  "Take  of  black  hellebore- 
inacopo:ia  as  possessing  the  properties  of  root,  sliced,  four  ounces  ;  proof  spirit,  two 
the  plant  in  a  convenient,  uniform,  and  pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
permanent  form  ;  it  is  a  saturated  tincture,  strain.  1  he  dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm 
and  in  the  same  proportions  h-'.s  been  long  ^o  a  drachm.  For  its  virtues  consult  He'- 
vised  in  general  practice.  The  dose  is  leborua  niffcr. 

from  ten  to  forty  minims.  For  its  virtues  TINCTI  n  ^  ut  MUM.  Tincture  of  hop. 
see  Digitalis.  "  Take  of  hops,  Jive  ounces;  proof  spirit, 

TINCTURA  FERRI  AMMONIATI.  Tincture  two  pints."  Macerate  for  !<M!r-<!uiavs,  unu 
of  ammoniated  iron,  formerly  called  tine-  sirain.  Various  modifications  of  the  prepa- 
titra  ferri  iimmnniacalis  •  tinctnra  Jl'.rum  rationsofthis  bitter  have  lately  l\;:i nstrong- 
martidlinm,  tinctura  inartisinynsichti.  "Take  l.Y  rccommemleu  l»y  -Mr.  Fi'cke,  (Obscr- 
of  amrnoniated  iron,  (bur  ounces;  proof  vutions  on  lliinmlus  l.i.pulus,)  and  em- 
spirit,  a  pint."  Digvsi  and  strain.  This  ployed  by  many  -pi  ;u  .tit  loners,  v\  ho  believe 
is  a  most  excellent  Chalybeate  in  all  atotiic  ilv.it  ii  uiii  ire  and  tonic  powers, 


$16  TIN  TIN 

and  thus  forms  a  useful  combination.  The  drops,  to  half  a  fluiddrachm.    For  its  vir- 

dose    is   from   half   a    fluiddrachm    to    a  U«es  see  Opium. 

drachm.  See  Humulus  TINCTURA  HHEI.    Tincture  of  rhubarb. 

TINCTURA  HTOSCIAMI.  Tincture  of  hen-  Formerly  known  by  the  names  of  tinctura 
bane.  '•  Take  of  henbane  leaves,  dried,  rhabarbari,  and  tinctura  rhabarbari  spirituo- 
four  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Ma-  sa  "  Takt-  of  rhubarb-root,  siiced,  two 
cerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  That  ounces;  cardamom-seeds,  bruised,  an  ouiice 
the  henbane  itself  s  narcotic  is  abundant-  and  half;  saffron,  two  drachms ;  proof 
ly  proved,  that  the  same  power  is  also  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen 
found  in  its  tincture  is  also  certain,  but  to  days,  and  strain  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
produce  the  same  effects  requires  a  much  fluidounce  to  an  ounce  and  half.  For  its 
larger  dose.  In  some  of  the  statements  virtues  see  Rhubarburum. 
made  to  the  College  of  Physicians  of  Lon-  TINCTURA  HHEI  COMPOSITA.  Compound 
don  a  different  opinion  has  been  given,  and  tincture  of  rhubarb.  Formerly  called  tine- 
twenty-five  drops  have  been  considered  as  tura  rhabarbari  composite.  "Take  of  rhu- 
equivalent  to  twenty  of  tincture  of  opium;  barb-root,  sliced,  two  ounces;  liquorice- 
it  does  not  produce  costiveness,  or  the  sub-  root,  bruised,  naif  an  ounce;  ginger-root, 
sequent  confusion  of  head  which  follows  sliced,  saffron,  ot  each  two  druchms  ;  wa- 
the  use  of  opium,  and  will  therefore  be,  ter,  a  pint,  proof  spirit, twelve  fluidouncts." 
even  if  its  powers  be  weaker,  of  consider-  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain, 
able  use.  The  dose  is  trom  ten  minims  This  is  a  mild  stomachic  aperient.  The 
to  one  fluiddrachm.  dose  is  from  half  a  fluidounce  to  an  ounce 

TISCTURA  JALAFJE.     Tincture    of  jalap,   and  h  df. 

Formerly  called  tinctura  jalupii.  "  Take  TINCTURA  SCILL/E.  Tincture  of  squills, 
of  jalap-root,  powdered,  eight  ounces;  "Take  of  squ.Us-root,  fresh  dried,  four 
proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate  for  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Mace- 
fourteen  days,  and  strain.  The  dose  is  rate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  The  vir- 
from  one  fluiddrachm  to  half  an  ounce.  For  tues  of  the  squill  (see  Scilla)  reside  in 
its  virtues  see  Jalapa.  this  tincture,  which  is  administered  in 

TINCTURA    KINO.       Tincture     of    kino,  doses  of  from    twenty  drops   to   a  fluid- 
"  Take  of  kino,   powdered,   three  ounces;  drachm. 

proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate  for  four-  TINCTURA  SENNTE.  Tincture  of  senna, 
teen  days,  and  strain.  All  the  adstrin-  Formerly  called  elixir  salutis  "  Take  of 
gencyofkino  is  included  in  this  prepara-  senna-leaves,  three  ounces;  carravvay- 
tion.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm  seeds,  three  drachms;  cardamom-seeds, 
to  two  drachms.  See  Kino.  bruised,  a  drachm  ;  raisins,  stoned,  four 

TINCTURA  LTTT.E.  Tincture  of  blister-  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate 
ing  fly.  Formerly  called  tinctura  cant  hart-  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  A  carmma- 
ftis: — tinctura  cantharidum  "  Take  of  tive,  aperient,  and  purgative  in  doses  from 
blistering  flies,  bruised,  three  drachms;  two  drachms  to  a  fluidounce.  See  Senna. 
proof  spirit,  two  pints."  Macerate  for  TINCTURA  SERPEHTARI^E.  Tincture  of 
fourteen  days,  and  strain.  In  ihe  lastedi-  serpentary.  Formerly  called  tinctura  sec- 
tion of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia  the  pentarix  virginiana.  "  Take  of  serpenta- 
colouring  matter  of  she  former  preparation  ry  root,  three  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two 
is  omitted  as  useless,  and  that  of  the  fly  pints."  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
increased.  It  is  a  very  acrid,  diuretic,  and  strain  This  tincture  possesses,  in  addition 
stimulating  preparation,  which  should  al-  to  the  virtues  of  the  spirit,  those  of  the 
ways  be  administered  with  great  caution  serpentariae.  The  dose  is  from  half  afluid- 
from  its  known  action  on  the  parts  of  gene-  drachm  to  two  drachms.  See  Srrpentaria. 
ration.  In  chronic  eruptions  on  the  skin,  TINCTUUA  VALERIAN^.  Tincture  or  va- 
and  dropsical  diseases  of  the  aged,  it  is  lerian.  Formerly  culled  tinctura  valerian* 
often  very  useful  when  other  medicines  simplex.  "  Take  of  valerian-root,  four 
have  been  inert.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  puus."  Mace- 
flu  iddrachm  to  two  drachms.  rate  for  fourteen  days,  »nd  strain  A  use- 

TINCTURA  ^ITRRIIK.  Tincture  of  myrrh,  ful  antispasmod.c  in  conjunction  with 
<c  Take  of  myrrh,  bruised,  three  ounces;  cxhers.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid- 
rectified  spirit,  twenty-two  fluidoonces;  druchm  to  two  drachms.  See  Valeriana. 
water,  a  pint  and  half."  Macerate  for  TINCTURA  VALERIAN/E  AMMONIAT^E.  Am- 
fourteen  days, and  strain.  The  dose 'S  from  moina'.ed  tincture  of  valerian.  Formerly 
half  a  fluiddrachm  to  a  draclim.  For  its  called  tinclura  valerian*?  vulatilis  "Take 
virtues  see  Myrrha.  of  v«lerian-roo  ,  four  ounces  ;  aromatic 

TixtTURA  oi'ii.  Tincture  of  opii.m.  spirit  of  ammonia,  two  pints."  Macerate 
**  Take  of  hard  opium,  powdered,  two  for  fourteen  clays,  and  strain.  A  strong 
ounces  :md  a  hair';  proof  spirit,  two  pints."  antisnasrnodic  and  stimulating  tincture. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluiddrachm  to  two 
The  dose  is  from  ten  minims,  or  twenty  drachms. 


TIN 

TlNCTTJUA     VERATRI.  A      VCiy     active 

alterative,  recommended  in  the  cure  of 
epilepsy  and  cutaneous  eruptions.  lib 
administration  requires  great  caution  ; 
the  white  hellebore  being  a  powerful 
poison. 

TINCTURA  ZINZIBEIUS,  Tincture  of 
ginger.  "  Take  of  ginger-root,  sliced, 
tw.>  ounces ;  proof  spiru,  two  pints." 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain.  A 
stimulating  carminative.  The  dose  is  from 
a  Hmddrachm  io  three  drachms 

Tincture  of  aloes.     See  Tinctura  aloes. 

Tincture  of  assafaetida.  See  Tinctura 
as&ufvetida. 

Tincture  of  black  hellebore.  See  Tine- 
turn  hellebori  nigri. 

Tincture  of  blistering  fy.  See  Tinctura 
lytt<e. 

Tincture  of  calumba.  See  Tinctura  ca- 
lumbce. 

Tincture  of  capsicum.  See  Tinctura 
capsici. 

Tincture  of  cardamom.  See  Tinctura 
cardamomi. 

Tincture  of  cascarilla.  See  Tinctura 
cascarillx. 

Tincture  of  castor.  See  Tinctura  cas- 
torei. 

Tincture  of  catechu.  See  Tinctura  ca- 
techu. 

Tincture  of  cinchona.  See  Tinctura  cin- 
chonce. 

Tincture  of  cinnamon.  See  Tinctura  cin- 
namomi. 

Tincture  of  fox-glove.  See  Tinctura  digi- 
talis. 

Tincture  of  guaiactim.  See  Tinctura 
guaiaci. 

Tincture  of  guaiacum,  ammoniated.  See 
Tinctura  guaiaci  ammoniati. 

Tincture  of  ginger.  See  Tinctura  zinzi- 
beris. 

Tincture  of  henbane.  See  Tinctura  hy- 
osciami. 

Tincture  of  hops.  See  Tinctura  hu- 
muli. 

Tincture  of  jalap.  See  Tinctura  ja- 
lapii. 

Tincture  of  kino.     See  Tinctura  kino. 

Tincture  of  myrrh.  See  Tinctura 
myrrhx. 

Tincture    of  opium.      See   Tinctura  opii. 

Tincture  of  orange-peel.  See  Tinctura 
aurantii. 

Tincture  of  rhubarb.     See  Tinctura  rhei. 

Tincture  of  senna.      See  Tinctura  senna. 

Tincture  of  serpentary.  See  Tinctura 
serpentance. 

Tincture  of  squills.  See  Tinctura 
scillx. 

Tincture  of  valerian.  See  Tinctura  va- 
lerian<s. 

Tincture  of  valerian,  ammoniated.  See 
Tinctura  valerians  amimniuta. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  aloes.  See  Tinc- 
iura  aloes  composita\ 


TIT 


817 


Tincture,  compound,  of  benzoin.  See 
Tinctura  (wnzuini  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  t>f  camphor.  See 
Tinctura  camphor -e  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  cardamom.  See 
Tinctura  cardamomi  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  cinnamon.  Sec 
Tinctura  cinnamomi  composila. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  cinchona.  Se« 
Tinctura  cinchona  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  gentian.  See 
Tinctura.  gentiana  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  rhubarb.  See 
Tinctura  rhabarbari  composita. 

TINEA  CAPITIS.  (Tinea,  from  teneot 
to  hold  Y  The  scald-head.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  locales  and  order 
dialyses  of  Cullen  ;  characterised  by  small 
ulcers  at  the  root  of  the  hairs  of  the  head, 
which  produce  a  friable  white  crust. 

Tin-glass.     See  llismuth. 

TINNITUS  AURIUM.  See  Para* 
cusis. 

TITANIUM.  This  is  a  lately  disco- 
vered metal.  It  was  first  noticed  by 
Macgregor  as  existing  in  the  state  of  an 
oxid,  mixed  with  iron,  manganese,  and  si- 
lex,  in  a  greyish  black  sand  found  in  the 
vale  of  Menachan  in  Cornwall,  and  thence 
named  menachanite,  or  oxid  of  titanium, 
combined  with  iron.  It  has  since  been 
discovered  by  Klaproth,  in  an  ore  named 
titanite,or  oxid  of  titanium,  combined  with 
lime  and  silex.  This  ore  is  generally  met 
with  crystallized  in  four-sided  prisms,  not 
longer  than  a  quarter  of  an  inch.  Its  co- 
lour is  a  yellowish  red,  or  blackish  brown; 
it  is  opaque  and  of  an  imperfect  lustre.  It 
brenks  with  a  foliated,  uneven,  or  con- 
choidal  fracture.  It  exists  also  in  an  ore 
called  red  schorl  of  Hungary,  or  red  oxid 
of  titanium.  This  ore,  which  is  found  ge- 
nerally crystallized  in  rectangular  prisms, 
is  of  a  brownish  red  colour  ;  and  its  tex- 
ture foliated.  In  all  these  ores  titanium 
exists  in  the  state  of  an  oxid. 

Properties  of  titanium — Titanium  lias 
been  only  obtained  in  very  small  aggluti- 
nated grains.  It  is  of  a  red-yellow  and 
crystalline  texture,  brittle  and  extremely 
refractory.  Its  specific  grarity  is  about 
4.2;  when  broken  with  a  hammer  while 
yet  hot  from  its  recent  reduction  it  shows 
a  change  of  colours  of  purple,  violet,  and 
blue.  In  very  intense  heat  it  is  volatilized. 
Most  of  the  acids  have  a  striking  ac- 
tion on  this  metal.  Nitric  acid  has  little 
effect  upon  it.  It  is  very  oxidable  by  the 
muriatic  acid.  It  is  not  attacked  by  the 
alkalies.  Nitro-muriatic  acid  converts  it 
into  a  white  powder.  Sulphuric  acid  when 
boiled  upon  it  is  partly  decomposed  It  is 
one  of  the  most  infusible  metals.  It  does 
not  combine  with  sulphur,  but  it  may  be 
united  to  phosphorus.  It  does  not  alloy 
u  ith  copper,  lead,  or  arsenic,  but  combines 
with  iron. 
5  M 


818 


TOM 


TOR 


Jllrthod  of  obtaining  titanium. — It  is  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  reduce  the  oxid  of  tita- 
nium to  the  metallic  state.  However,  the 
experiments  of  Kiaproth,  ILvcht  and 
Vauquelin,  have  proved  its  reducibility. 
According1  to  the  two  latter,  one  part  of 
oxid  of  titanium  is  to  be  melted  with  six 
of  potash  ;  the  mass  when  cold  is  to  be 
dissolved  in  water.  A  white  precipitate 
will  be  formed  which. is  carbonate  of  tita- 
nium. This  carbonate  is  then  made  into  a 
paste  with  oil,  and  the  mixture  is  put  into 
a  crucible  filled  with  charcoal  powder  and 
a  little  alum  me  The  whole  is  then  ex- 
posed for  a  few  hours  to  the  action  of  a 
strong  heat  The  metallic  titanium  will  be 
found  in  a  blackish  pi/fied-up  substance, 
possessing1  a  metallic  appe.. ranee. 

TITHY^IALUS.  (From  T/T0o?,  a  dug1,  and 
ftrtAo?,  tender;  so  called  from  its  smooth 
leaves  and  milky  juice.)  Spurge.  Two 
plants  are  directed  For  medicinal  purposes 
by  this  name.  See  Tithymulus  par  alias 
and  Esnla  minor. 

TrrurjuALCS  CYPARISSIUS.  See  Esulct 
minor. 

TITHYMAI.US  PARALIOS.  Sea  spurge. 
Every  part  of  this  plant,  Evphorb  a  j  ara- 
lius  of  Linnaeus,  is  violently  c«.-iiuitic  and 
irritating-,  inflaming  the  mou'h  and  fauces. 
It  is  seldom  employed  in  the  practice  of 
this  country;  but  where  it  is  used  vinegar 
is  recommended  to  correct  its  irritating- 
power. 

TiTHYMEiasA.     See  Thymelxa. 

TITTILLICUM.  (From  titillo,  to  tickle; 
so  called  from  its  being-  easily  tickled.) 
The  arm-pit. 

Toadflax.     See  Linaria. 

Tobacco.     See  Nicotiana. 

TobaccOy  English,     See  JYicotiana  minor. 

Tobacco,  Virginian.     See  Nicotiana. 

TOES.  Digiti  pedis.  They  consist  of 
three  distinct  bones  disposed  in  rows  calif  d 
phalanges,  or  ranks  of  the  toes.  The  great 
toe  has  but  two  phalanges;  the  others  have 
three  ranks  of  bones,  which  have  nothing 
particular,  only  the  joints  are  made  round 
and  free,  formed  by  a  round  hwad  on  one 
bone,  and  by  a  pretty  deep  hollow  for  re- 
ceiving it,  in  the  one  above  it. 

To  hi  balsam.  See  Balsamum  Tolata- 
num. 

TOLUIFKTCA  BALSAMUM.  The  sys'ema- 
tic  name  of  the  tree  which  a  fiords  the  Tolu 
bals'itn.  See  Snlnamnin  To/ntumim 

TOLUTANUM  HALSAMUM.  See  Balsumum 
Tolntanum. 

ToMKiuat.  (From  Tc/uva,  to  cut.)  An 
incision-knife. 

TOMEXTITIA.  (From  tomentitm,  a  flock 
of  wool ;  so  called  from  its  soft  coat.)  Cot- 
ton-weed. 

TOMKNTUM  CERRBRI.  (Tomen- 
tum,  a  flock  of  wool.)  The  small  vessels 
that  penetrate  the  cortical  substance  of 
fche  brain,  from  the  pia  mater,  which,  when 


separated  from  the  brain,  and  adhering1  to 
the  pia  mater,  give  it  a  flocky  appearance. 

TONIG  SPASM.  (Spasmus  tonieus. 
TOVIKOS,  from  ntvco,  to  pull  or  draw.)  Con- 
tractura  a  spasmo.  A  rigid  contraction  of 
the  muscles,  without  relaxation,  as  in  tris- 
mus,  tetanus,  &c.  See  Tetanus. 

TONICS.  (Medicamenta,  tonicat  from 
Tovsa,  to  strengthen  )  Medicines  which 
increase  the  tone  of  the  muscular  fibre  ; 
such  as  stimulants,  adstringents,  &c. 

TONGUE.  Lingua.  A  soft  fleshy 
visc*Us,  very  moveable  in  every  direction, 
sitviated  inferiorly  in  the  cavity  of  the 
mouth,  and  constituting  the  organ  of  taste. 
It  is  divided  into  a  base,  body,  and  buck, 
an  inferior  surface,  and  two  lateral  parts. 
It  is  composed  of  muscular  fibres,  covered 
by  a  nervous  membrane,  on  which  are  a 
great  number  of  nervous  papillae,  particu- 
larly at  the  apex  und  lateral  parts;  the 
rete  mucostim,  and  epidermis.  The  arte- 
ries of  the  tongue  are  branches  of  the  ra- 
nine  arid  labial.  The  veins  empty  them- 
selves into  the  great  lingual,  which  proceed 
to  the  external  jugular.  The  nerves  come 
from  the  eighth,  ninth,  and  fifth  pair: 
The  use  of  this  organ  is  for  chewing1,  swal- 
lowing, sucking,  and  tasting.  See  also 
Taste 

TONSILS.  Tonsillx.  Amygdal*  Tol*. 
Tu'es.  Tolles.  Two  oblong,  sub-oval 
giaiids,  situated  one  on  each  side  of  the 
fauces,  and  opening  into  the  cavity  of 
the  mouth  by  twelve  or  more  large  excre- 
tory ducts. 

Tooth.      See  Teeth. 

Tooth-ache      See    Odontalgia. 

TOPHUS  (Toph,  Hebrew.)  Epipo- 
roma.  The  concretion  on  the  teeth  or  in 
the  joints  of  gouty  people.  Also  gravel. 

TOPICA.  (From  ToTm,  a  place.)  Me- 
dicines  applied  to  a  particular  place. 

TopiNAuiA  \  species  of  tumour  in  the 
skin  of  the  head. 

TOUCULAH.  (From  torqur.o,  to  twist.) 
The  tourniquet ;  a  bandage  to  check  hje- 
morfbages  after  wounds  or  amputations. 

TOLICULAH  HEROPHILI  (Torcu- 
lar,  from  toryueo,  to  t\vist.)  Lechencon. 
Lenos  The  press  of  Herophilus.  That 
place  where  the  four  sinuses  of  the  dura 
muter  meet  together,  first  accurately  de- 
scribed by  Herophilus,  the  anatomist, 

TOIIDYIIUM  OFFICINALE.  (TonlylKum 
quad  tortilium,  from  torqueo,  to  twist;  so 
named  from  its  tortuous  branches.)  The 
systematic  name  of  the  officinal  seseli  ere- 
ticiim.  See  Seseli  creticnm. 

Tormentil.     See  Tormentilla. 

TOIIMENTILLA.  (From  tormentum, 
pain  ;  because  it  was  supposed  to  relieve 
pain  in  the  teeth  )  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system. 
Class,  Icosandria.  Order,  Jlfonogynia* 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  hep- 
tnphyllum.  Consolida  rubra.  Common 


TOX 

termentil,  or  upright  septfoil.  Tormen- 
tilla  erecta  of  Linnaeus  : — caule  erectinsculo, 
foliis  sessilibus.  The  root  is  the  only  part 
of  the  plant  which  is  used  medicinally  : 
it  has  a  strong  styptic  taste,  but  imparts  no 
peculiar  sapid  flavour :  it  has  been  long 
held  in  estimation  as  a  powerful  adstrin-. 
gent ;  and,  as  a  proof  of  its  efficacy  in  this 
way,  it  has  been  substituted  for  oak-bark 
in  the  tanning  of  skins  for  leather.  Tor- 
rnentil  is  ordered  in  the  pulvis  crele  compo- 
sitiis  of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia. 

TORMEXTILLA  ERECT.*..  The  systematic 
name  of  the  upright  septfoil.  See  Tor- 
menti 'II 'a. 

TORMINA.  Gripes.  Pains  in  the 
bowels 

TORPOR.  A  numbness,  or  deficient 
sensation. 

TORTICOLLIS.  (From  tarqneo,  to  twist, 
and  coUtim,  the  neck.)  The  wry  neck. 

TORTCRA  ossis.     The  locked  jaw. 

TOTA  BONA.     See  Jionns  Henricits. 

TOUCH.  Tactus.  The  sensation  by 
which  we  perceive  any  thing  that  is  ap- 
plied to  the  skin.  The  organ  of  touch  is 
formed  by  the  nervous  papillae,  which  are 
situated  all  over  the  skin,  but  more  espe- 
cially at  the  points  of  the  fingers. 

Touch  me  not.      See  JWz  me  tangere. 

Touc'h-ivood      See  Jlgaricus. 

TOURNIQUET.  (French,  from  tour- 
ner,  to  turn.)  An  instrument  used  for 
stopping  the  flow  of  blood  into  a  limb. 

TOXICAHIA  MACASARIEXSIS.  An  Indian 
poison,  obtained  from  a  tree  hitherto 
undescribed  by  any  medical  botanist, 
known  by  the  name  of  Bous-npas  ;  it  is  a 
native  of  South  America.  Concerning 
this  plant  various  and  almost  incredible 
particulars  have  been  related,  both  in  an- 
cient and  modern  times ;  some  of  them 
true,  others  probably  founded  on  supersti- 
tion. Rumphius  testifies  that,  he  had  not 
met  with  any  other  more  dreadful  produc- 
ed from  any  vegetable-  And  he  adds,  that 
this  poison,  of  which  the  Indians  boast, 
was  much  more  terrible  to  the  Dutch  than 
any  warlike  instrument.  He  likewise  says, 
it  is  his  opinion,  that  it  is  of  the  same  na- 
tural order  if  not  of  the  same  genus  as  the 
cestrum. 

ToxicoDEKimcM.  (From  rogmov,  a  poi- 
son, and  cTgvefgov,  a  tree  )  The  poison-tree, 
which  is  so  noxious  that  no  insects  ever 
come  near  it. 

TOXICOLOGY.  (To.ricoloffia,  from 
TO|CV,  an  arrow  or  bow  ;  because  the  darts 
of  the  ancients  were  usually  besmeared 
with  some  poisonous  substance  ;  and  xo^oc, 
a  discourse.)  A  dissertation  on  poisons. 
See  Poison 

TOXIC UM.  (From  TO^OV,  an  arrow, 
which  was  sometimes  poisoned.)  Any 
deadly  poison. 

TOXITESIA.  The  artimesia  or  mug- 
wort. 


TRA 


819 


TRABECULA.  (Trabecula,  a  small 
beam  )  This  word  is  mostly  applied  by 
anatomists  to  the  small  medullary  fibres 
of  the  brain,  which  constitute  the  commis- 
sures. 

TRACHEA.  (So  called  from  its  rough- 
ness;  from  T^tt^us,  rough.)  The  wind- 
pipe. The  trachea  is  a  cartilaginous  and 
membranous  canal,  through  which  the  air 
passes  into  the  lungs.  Its  upper  part, 
which  is  called  the  larynx,  is  composed  of 
five  cartilages.  The  uppermost  and  small- 
est of  these  cartilages,  is  placed  over  the 
gloitis  or  mouth  of  the  larynx, and  is  called 
epiglottis,  as  closing  the  passage  to  the 
lungs  in  the  act  of  swallowing.  The  sides 
of  the  larynx  are  composed  of  the  two 
aryteno'id  cartilages,  which  are  of  a  very 
complex  figure,  not  easy  to  be  described. 
The  anterior  and  larger  part  of  the  larynx 
is  made  up  of  two  cartilages,  one  of  which 
is  culled  thyroides  or  scutiformis,  from  its 
being  shaped  like  a  buckler  :  and  the  other 
cricoidesor  annularis,  from  its  resembling 
a  ring.  Both  these  cartilages  may  be  felt 
immediately  under  the  skin,  at  the  fore 
part  of  the  thorax;  and  the  thyroides,  by 
its  convexity,  forms  an  eminence  called 
the  pomum  adami,  which  is  usually  more 
considerable  in  the  male  than  in  the  female 
subject. 

All  these  cartilages  are  united  to  each 
other  by  means  of  very  elastic  ligamentous 
fibres  ;  and  are  enabled  by  the  assistance 
of  their  several  muscles,  to  dilate  or  con- 
tract the  passage  of  the  larynx,  and  to  per- 
form that  variety  of  motion  which  seems  to 
point  out  the  larynx,as  the  principal  orgau 
of  the  voice  ;  for  when  the  air  passes  out 
through  a  wound  in  the  trachea,  it  produces 
no  sound. 

These  cartilages  are  moistened  by  a 
mucus,  which  seems  to  be  secreted  by  mi- 
nute glani  situated  near  them.  The  tipper 
part  of  the  trachea,  and  the  cricoid  and 
thyroid  cartilages,  are  in  some  measure 
covered  anteriorly  by  a  considerable  body, 
which  is  supposed  to  be  of  a  glandular 
structure,  and  from  its  situation  is  called 
the  thyroid  gland,  though  its  excretory 
duct  has  not  yet  been  discovered,  or  its 
real  use  astertained.  The  glottis  is  en- 
tirely covered  by  a  very  fine  membrane, 
which  is  moistened  by  a  constant  supply  of 
a  wutery  fluid.  From  the  larynx  the  ca- 
nal begins  to  take  the  name  of  trachea  or 
aspera  arteria,  and  extends  from  thence  as 
far  down  as  the  fourth  or  fifth  vertebrae  of 
the  back,  where  it  divides  into  two 
branches,  which  are  the  right  and  left 
bronchial  tube.  Each  of  these  bronchia 
ramifies  through  the  substance  of  that  lobe 
of  the  lungs,  to  which  it  is  distributed,  by 
an  infinite  number  of  branches,  which  are 
formed  of  cartilages  separated  from  each 
other  like  those  of  the  trachea,  by  an 
intervening  membranous  and  ligaraentary 


TRA 


TRA 


substance.  Each  of  these  cartilages  is  of 
an  an^lar  figure;  and  as  they  become 
gradually  less  and  less  in  their  diameter, 
the  lower  ones  are  in  some  measure  rect  iv- 
ed  inio  those  above  them,  when  the  lungs, 
after  being  inflated,  gradually  collapse  by 
the  air  being1  pushed  out  from  them  in  ex- 
piration. As  ilie  branches  of  the  bronchiae 
become  more  minute,  their  cartilages  be- 
come more  and  more  angular  and  mem- 
branous, till  at  length  they  become  per- 
fectly membranous,  and  at  last  become 
invisible.  The  trachea  is  furnished  with 
fleshy  or  muscular  fibres,  some  of  which 
pass  through  its  whole  extent  longitudi- 
nally, while  the  others  are  carried  round  it 
in  a  circular  direction,  so  that  by  the  con- 
traction  or  relaxation  of  these  fibres,  it  is 
enabled  to  shorten  or  lengthen  itself,  and 
likewise  to  dilate  or  contract  the  diameter 
of  its  passage.  The  trachea  and  its 
br  nches,  in  all  their  ramifications,  are 
furnished  with  a  great  number  of  small 
glands  which  are  lodged  in  their  cellular 
substance,  and  discharge  a  mucous  fluid  on 
the  inner  surface  of  these  tubes. 

The  cartilages  of  the  trachea,  by  keep- 
ing it  constantly  open,  afford  a  free  passage 
to  the  air  which  we  are  obliged  to  be  in- 
cessantly respiring;  and  its  membranous 
part,  by  being  capable  of  contraction  or 
dilatation,  enables  us  to  receive  and  expel 
the  air  in  a  greater  or  less  quantity,  and 
with  more  or  less  velocity,  as  may  be  re- 
quired in  singing  and  declamation.  This 
membranous  structure  of  the  trachea  pos- 
teriorly, seems  likewise  to  assist  in  the  de- 
scent of  the  food,  by  preventing  that  impe- 
diment to  its  passage  down  the  cesophagus, 
which  might  be  expected,  if  the  cartilages 
be  complete  rings.  The  trachea  receives 
its  arteries  from  the  carotid  and  subt  lavian 
arteries,  and  its  veins  pass  into  the  jugu- 
lars. Its  nerves  arise  from  the  recurrent 
branch  of  the  eighth  pair,  and  from  the 
cemcal  plexus 

TIIACHELAGKA.  (From  rg*^«xof,  the 
throat,  and  a^ga,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in 
the  neck. 

TRACHELIUM.  (From  rgst^xoc,  the 
throut ;  so  called  from  its  efficacy  in  dis- 
eases of  the  throat.)  The  herb  throat-wort. 

TRACHELO.  (From  TS*WW,  the 
neck  )  Names  compounded  of  'his  word 
belong-  to  muscles  which  are  attached  to 
the  neck  ;  as  the 

THACHKLOCELK.  (From  t£<*.%tnt,  the 
•wind-pipe,  and  X»A»,  a  tumour)  A  wen 
or  tumo'ir  upon  'he  trachea. 

TKA'JHELO-MASTOIDEUS.  A  mus- 
cle situated  on  the  neck,  which  assists  the 
complexus,  but  pulls  he  head  more  to  one 
side.  It  is  the  complexes  minor  sen  mas- 
toideus  Idteralis  of  Wmslovv.  Trachelo  mas- 
toidienot  Dumas  It  arises  from  the  trans- 
verse processes  of  the  five  inferior  cervic  il 
Vertebrae,  where  it  is  connected  with  the 


Iransversalis  cervicis  and  of  the  three  •supe- 
rior dorsal,  and  it  is  inserted  into  the  middle 
of  the  posterior  part  of  the  masto  d  process. 

TRACHEI.OPKYMA,  (From  Tg*^»Aog,  the 
throat,  and  <$vp.a.t  a  tumour.)  A  swelling 
of  the  bronchial  gland. 

TRACHELOS.  ( From  Tgae^wc,  rough,  be- 
cause of  the  rotgh  cartilages.)  The  wind- 
pipe. 

TRACHEOTOMY.  (Tracheotomia,  from. 
TfHt^ut,  rough,  and  <r?,wva>,  to  cut.)  Laryngo- 
tomia.  A  synonym  of  bronchotomy.  See 
J3}  onchotomy 

TRACHOMA.  (From  Tg*^w<,  rough.) 
An  asperity  in  the  internal  superfices  of 
the  eyelid.  The  effects  are  a  violent  oph- 
thalmia, aiid  a  severe  pain,  as  often  as  the 
evelid  moves.  The  species  are, 
"  1.  Trocoma  sabulosum,  from  sand  falling 
between  the  eye  and  the  eyelid  of  persons 
travelling,  blown  by  a  high  wind;  this 
happens  chiefly  in  sabulous  situations,  and 
may  be  prevented  by  spectacles  for  the 
purpose,  or  by  guarding  against  the  flights 
of  sand  by  covering  the  eyes. 

2,  Trachoma  carunculusum,  which  arises 
from  caruncles,  or  fleshy  verucse,  growing 
in  the  internal  superfices   of  the  eyelid. 
This  species  of  the  trachoma  is  called  mo- 
rum  palpebrae  internee,  because  the  tuber- 
culous   internal  superfices   appears    of  a 
livid    red  like   a   mulberry.     Others    call 
these  carunculze  pladorotes. 

3.  Trachoma  herpeticum,  which  are  hard 
pustules  in  the   internal  superfices  of  the 
eyelids.     This   is  also  called  fycosis,  and 
palpebra  ficosa,  from   its  resemblance  to 
granulated  substances  in  a  cut  fig.     With 
the  Greeks  it  is  nominated  atomablepharon, 
or  proptoris. 

Tragacanth  gum.     See  Trag-acantha. 

TRAG  \CANTH A.  (From  Tg^oc,  a 
g-oat,  and  ciit&vSt*,,  a  thorn  ;  so  called  from 
its  pods  resembling  the  goat's  beard.) 
Goat's  thorn.  Milk-vetch.  Spina  hirci. 
JLstragulus  aculeatus.  We  are  indebted 
to  a  French  traveller  of  the  name  of  Oli- 
vier for  the  discovery  that  the  gum  Iraga- 
canth  of  commerce,  is  the  produce  of  a  spe- 
cies of  astragalus  not  before  known.  He 
describes  it  under  the  name  of  astragulus 
verus,  bemg  different  both  from  A.  traga- 
t-.-mtha  of  Linnaeus,  and  from  the  A  gum- 
mifera  of  Lubillardiere.  It  grows  in  the 
North  of  Persia.  Gum  tragacanth,  or 
gum  dragant,  (which  is  forced  from  this 
plant  by  the  intensity  of  the  solar  rays,  is 
concreted  into  irregular  lumps  or  vermi- 
cular pieces,  bent  into  a  variety  of  shapes, 
and  larger  or  smaller  proportions,  accord- 
ing to  the  size  of  the  wound  from  which  it 
issues,)  differs  from  all  other  known  gums 
in  imparting  to  a  very  large  quantity  of  wa- 
ter a  thick  and  glutinous  consistence.  The 
demulcent  qualities  of  this  gum  are  to  be 
consideredas  similarto  those  ofgumarabic. 
It  is  seldom  given  alone,  but  frequently  in 


TEA 


TUA 


combination  with  more  powerful  medi- 
cines, especially  in  the  form  of  tn.<  I,  > 
for  which  it  is  peculiarly  w*Jl  adapted: 
it  gives  i  ume  to  an  officinal  powder,  and  is 
an  ingredient  in  the  compound  powder  of 
cerus 

TRAGICUS.  (Musculus  tragicus.}  A 
proper  muscle  of  the  ear,  which  pxlls  the 
point  of  the  tragus  a  latle  forward. 

TRAGIUM.  (From  Tga^o?,  a  goat  ;  so 
named  from  its  filthy  smell.)  Bastard  dit- 
tany. 

TRAGOCERUS.  (From  Tga^o?,  a  goa*,  and 
Higa,:  ,  a  horn  ;  so  named  from  the  supposed 
resemblance  of  its  leaves  to  the  horn  of  a 
goat  )  The  aloe. 

TRA  GOPOGON.  (From  rf  *>o?,  a  goat, 
and  TTuyuv,  a  beard;  so  called  because  its 
downy  seed,  while  enclosed  in  the  calyx, 
resembles  a  goat's  beard  )  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system. 
Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoEial  name  of  the  com- 
mon goat's  beard.  The  young  stems  of 
this  plant,  Tragopogon  pratense  of  Lin- 
naeus, are  eaten  like  asparagus,  and  are  a 
pleasant  and  wholesome  food.  The  root 
is  also  excellent,  and  was  formerly  used 
medicinally  as  a  diuretic. 

TRAGOPOGON  PRATEXSE.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  goat's  beard.  See 
Tragopogon. 

TRAGOPYRTTM.  (From  rpctyof,  a  goat,  and 
srt/gox,  wheat  ;  so  named  from  its  beard.) 
Buck-wheat. 

TRAGORCHIS  (From  vpA-yoc,  a  goat,  and 
c§/t/?»  a  testicle;  so  named  from  the  sup- 
posed resemblance  of  its  roots  to  the  tes- 
ticles of  a  goat.)  A  species  of  orchis. 

TRAGORIGAJTUM.  (From  Tgjt^/cf,  a  goat, 
and  ogtynvov,  marjoram  ;  so  called  because 
goats  .ire  fond  of  it.)  A  species  of  wild 
marjoram 

TRAGOSELINUM.  (From  Tgat^oc,  a  goat, 
and  o-txwov,  parsley  ;  named  from  its  hairy 
coat  like  the  beard  of  a  goat.)  The  bur- 
net  saxifrage  was  so  called.  See  Pimpi- 
nella. 

TRAGUS.  (Tg*3/c?,  a  goat  ;  so  called 
from  its  having  numerous  little  hairs,  or 
from  its  being  hairy  like  the  goat.)  A. 
small  cartilaginous  eminence  of  the  auri- 
cula or  exiernal  ear,  placed  anteriorly,  and 
connected  to  the  anterior  extremity  of  the 
helix.  It  is  beset  with  numerous  little 
hairs,  defending  in  some  measure  the  en- 
trance of  the  external  auditory  passage. 

TRAMIS.  (Tg*,w/c.)  Kaphe.  The  line 
which  divides  the  scrotum,  and  runs  on  to 
the  anus 

TRANSFUSION.  (Transfusio,  from 
transfundo,  to  pour  from  one  vessel  into 
another.)  The  transmission  of  blood  from 
one  animal  to  another  by  means  of  a  ca- 
nula. 

TRANSPIRATION.  (Transpirntio,  from 
trans,  through,  and  spiro,  to  breathe.)  A 


synonym  of  perspiration.    See   Perspira- 

tinn. 

TRANSLATION.  The  same  as  per- 
sp'r.ition. 

TKANSVERSALIS    ABDOMIMS.      A 

muscle  situated  on  ihe  anterior  ]>„ 
the  at-domen.  It  arises  internally  or  pos- 
teriorly from  the  cartilages  of  the  seven 
lower  ribs,  being  there  connected  with 
the  micrcosials  and  d;apl  ragm,  i.!su  from 
the  transverse  process  of  the  last  vertebra, 
or  the  back  from  these  of  the  four  upper 
vertebrae  of  the  loins,  from  the  inner  edge 
of  the  crista  ilii  and  from  p..rt  of  Po;i  pun's 
ligament,  and  it  is  inserted  into  the  infe- 
rior boneNof  the  sternum,  and  almost  all 
the  length  of  the  linea  alba  Its  use  is  to 
support  and  compress  the  abdominal  vis- 
cera. 

TRAXSTERSAHS  ASTICCS  ruiiHrs.  Sec 
Rectus  capitis  Intertills. 

THASSVERSALIS  CERVICIS.  See  Longissi- 
mus  dursi. 

TRANSVERSALIS  coin.  A  muscle,  situa- 
ted on  the  posterior  part  of  the  neck, 
which  turns  the  neck  obliquely  backwards, 
and  a  little  to  one  side. 

TRAXSVEHSALIS  DURST.  See  Jlluhijldns 
spin*. 

TRANSVERSALIS  MAJOR  COLLT.  See  Lou- 
gissimus  dorsi. 

TRANSVEHSALIS  PEBIS.  (JFuscitlus  trans- 
versdlis  pedis.)  A  muscle  of  the  foot, 
which  it  contracts  by  bringing  the  grc:;- 
toe  and  the  two  outermost  toes  nearer  eacli 
other. 

TRANSVERSE  SUTURE.  Sittnra  trans- 
versulis.  This  suture  runs  across  the  face, 
and  sinks  down  into  the  orbits,  joins  the 
bones  uf  the  skull  to  the  bones  of  the  f..ce; 
but  with  so  many  irregularities  and  inter- 
ruptions, that  it  can  scarcely  be  recognised 
as  a  suture. 

TRAXSVERSO-SPIJTALES.  See  Jllultijidus 
spinx. 

TUANSVFRSIS     AURIS.        (J/i/.-- 
transversus  anris.)     A  muscle  of  ihe  exter- 
nal ear,  which  draws  the  upper  part  of  the 
conch."  towards  the  helix. 

TRANSVERSUS  PERIN^EI.  (Mtiscvlus 
transversns  pe>ituci .)  A  muscle  of  the  or- 
gans of  generation,  which  sustains  and 
keeps  the  perinxum  in  its  proper  place. 

THAXsvi:usrs  P;:HI\.T.I  .\r.T?;t.  Infe- 
rior prostate  of  Winslow.  A  small  muscle 
occasionally  found  accompanying  the  for- 
mer. 

TnvrA  XATAXS.  The  systematic  name 
of  ihe  plant  which  afibrds  the  nux  ^quatica. 
See  Tribiilvs  uqnaticus. 

TRVPK/IUM.  (A  four-sided  figure; 
so  called  from  its  shape.)  The  first  bone 
of  the  second  row  of  ihe  carpus. 

TRAPEZ1US        (Mr*ciiins 
from  rsctirigtot, four-square:  so  named  fronv 
its  shape  )   Cucullaris.    \  muscle  sit. 
immcdj:;U-ly  r.r-'. 


822 


TRI 


TRI 


posterior  part  of  the  neck  and  back.  It 
arises,  by  a  thick,  round,  and  short  tendon, 
from  the  lower  part  of  a  protuberance  in 
the  middle  of  the  occipital  bone  back- 
wards, and  from  the  rough  line  that  is 
extended  from  thence  towards  the  mastoid 
process  of  the  os  temporis,  and  by  a  thin 
membranous  tendon,  which  covers  part  of 
the  complexus  and  splenuis.  It  then  runs 
downwards  along  the  nape  of  the  neck, 
and  rises  tendinous  from  the  spinous  pro- 
cesses of  the  two  lowermost  vertebrae  of 
the  neck,  and  from  the  spinous  processes 
of  all  tke  vertebrae  of  the  back,  being  in- 
separably united  to  its  fellow,  the  whole 
length  of  its  origin,  by  tendinous  fibres, 
which,  in  the  nape  of  the  neck,  form  what 
is  called  ligamentum  colli,  or  the  cervical 
ligament.  It  is  inserted  fleshy  into  the 
broad  and  posterior  half  of  the  clavicle, 
tendinous  and  fleshy  into  one  half  of  the 
acromion,  and  into  almost  all  the  spine  of 
the  scapula. 

This  muscle  serves  to  move  the  scapula 
in  different  directions.  Its  upper  descend- 
ing fibres  pull  it  obliquely  upwards ;  its 
middle  transverse  ones  pull  it  directly 
backwards;  its  inferior  fibres,  which  as- 
eend  obliquely  upwards,  draw  it  obliquely 
downwards  and  backwards. 

The  upper  part  of  the  muscle  acts  upon 
the  neck  and  head,  the  latter  of  which  it 
draws  backwards,  and  turns  upon  its  axis. 
It  likewise  concurs  with  other  muscles  in 
counteracting  the  flexion  of  the  head  for- 
wards. 

TRAPEZ01DES  OS.  The  second  bone 
of  the  second  row  of  the  carpus ;  so  called 
from  its  resemblance  to  the  trapezium  or 
quadrilateral  geometrical  figure. 

TRAUMATIC.  (From  Tpavjua,,  a  wound.) 
Any  thing  relating  to  a  wound. 

Travellers,  joy.  See  Vitalba. 

Treacle.  See  Theriaca. 

Treacle,  mustard,  See  Thlaspi. 

Trefoil,  marsh.  See  Trifolium  paludo- 
sum. 

TREMOR.  An  involuntary  trembling 
of  parts 

TREPAN.  Trephine.  An  instrument 
used  by  surgeons  to  remove  a  portion  of 
bone  from  the  skull. 

TREPHINE    St^e  Trepan. 

Triang-uluris  See  Stemocostalis  and  De- 
pressor anguli  oris. 

TRIBULUS  AQ.UATICUS.  (From  <rg/£a>,  to 
vex,  an  instrument  of  war  to  be  thrown 
in  the  way  to  annoy  the  enemy's  horse  : 
hence  the  name  of  an  herb  from  its  resem- 
blance to  this  instrument.)  Nux  aquatica. 
The  fruit  of  the  trapa  nata  of  Linnzeus,  of 
a  quadrangular  and  somewhat  oval  shape, 
including  a  nut  of  a  sweet  farinaceous 
flavour,  somewhat  like  that  of  the  chesnut, 
which  is  apt  10  constipate  the  bowels,  and 
produce  disease ;  a  poultice  of  these  nuts 


is  said  to  be  efficacious  in  resolving  hard 
and  indolent  tumours. 

THICATJDALIS.  (From  tres,  three,  and 
cauda,  a  tail.)  A  muscle  with  three 
tails. 

TRICEPS  ADDUCTOR  FEMORIS. 
(Triceps,  from  tres,  three,  and  caput,  a 
head;  having  three  heads)  Under  this 
appellation  are  comprehended  three  dis- 
tinct muscles.  See  Adductor  brevis,  longus, 
and  magmis  femoris. 

TRICEPS  AURIS.     See   Reirahentes  aims. 

TRICEPS  EXTENSOR  CUBITI.  This 
muscle)  which  occupies  all  the  posterior 
part  of  the  os  humeri,  is  described  as  two 
distinct  muscles  by  Douglas,  and  as  three 
by  Winslow.  The  upper  part  of  its  long 
head  is  covered  by  the  deltoides :  the  rest 
of  the  muscle  is  situated  immediately  un- 
der the  integuments. 

It  arises,  as  its  name  indicates,  by  three 
heads.  The  first,  or  long  head,  (the  long 
head  of  the  biceps  externus,  of  Douglas  ; 
anconeus  major,  of  Winslow,  as  it  is  call- 
ed,) springs  by  a  flat  tendon  of  an  inch 
in  breadth,  from  the  anterior  extremity  of 
the  inferior  costa  of  the  scapula,  near  its 
neck,  and  below  the  origin  of  tha  teres  mi- 
nor. The  second  head,  (the  short  head  of 
the  biceps  externus  of  Douglas;  anconeus 
externus  of  Winslow),  arises  by  an  acute 
tendinous  and  fleshy  beginning,  from  the 
upper  and  outer  part  of  the  os  humeri,  at 
the  bottom  of  its  great  tuberosity.  The 
third  head,  (brachialis  externus  of  Doug- 
las ;  anconeus  internus  of  Winslow),  which 
is  the  shortest  of  the  three,  originates  by 
an  acute  fleshy  beginning,  from  the  back 
part  of  the  os  humeri,  behind  the  flat  ten- 
don of  the  latissimus  dorsi.  These  three 
portions  unite  about  the  middle  of  the  arm, 
so  as  to  form  one  thick  and  powerful  mus- 
cle, which  adheres  to  the  os  humeri  to 
within  an  inch  of  the  elbow,  where  it  be- 
gins to  form  a  broad  tendon,  which  after 
adhering  to  the  capsular  ligament  of  the 
elbow,  is  inserted  into  the  upper  and  outer 
part  of  the  olecranon,  and  sends  off  a  great 
number  of  fibres,  which  help  to  form  the 
fascia  on  the  outer  part  of  the  fore -arm. 
The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to  extend  the 
fore-urn. 

TRICHIASIS.  (From  <r/>/f,  a  hair.) 
Trichia.  Trichosis.  Entropeon.  .Disti- 
chiasis.  Districhiasis.  Capillitiiim.  Dis- 
tichia.  A  disease  of  the  eye-lashes,  ink 
which  they  are  turned  in  towards  the  bulb 
of  the  eye. 

TRICHISMUS.  (From  Qpi%,  hair.)  A  spe- 
cies, of  fracture  which  appears  like  a  hair, 
and  is  almost  imperceptible. 

TR1CHOMA.  (From  r/n^ec,  the  hair.) 
The  plaited  hair.  See  Plica  polonica. 

TRICHOMANES.  (From  T/>^«?,  hair,  and 
/wavoc,  thin,  lax;  so  c=  lied  because  it  re- 
sembles fine  hair.)  Common  maiden-hair, 


TRI 

or  spleen- wort.  Jlsplenium  trichomanea  of 
Linnaeus  : — frondibus  pinnatis,  pinnis  subro- 
tundis  crenatis.  This  plant  is  admitted 
into  the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia :  the 
leaves  have  a  mucilaginous,  sweetish,  sub- 
adstringent  taste,  without  any  particular 
flavour :  they  are  esteemed  useful  in  disor- 
ders of  the  breast,  being  supposed  to  pro- 
mote the  expectoration  of  tough  phlegm, 
and  to  open  obstructions  of  the  viscera. 

TRJCHOSIS.     See  Plica  polonica. 

TRICHURIS.  (From  T/»/|,  a  hair.)  The 
long  hair-worm.  See  Worms. 

TRICUSPID  VALVES.  (Valvulx  tri- 
cuspides,  from  tres,  three,  and  cuspis,  a 
point;  so  called  from  their  being  three- 
qointecl.)  The  name  of  the  three  valves 
situated  at  the  origin  of  the  aorta  and  pul- 
monary artery. 

Trifoil,  -water.     See  TrifoUum  paludosum. 

TRIFOLIUM.  (From  /res,  three,  and 
folium,  a  leaf;  so  called  because  it  has 
three  leaves  on  each  stalk.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 
Trefoil. 

THIFOLIUM  ACETOSITM.  The  wood-sorrel 
was  so  called.  See  Lujula. 

THIFOLIUM  AQ.UATICUM.  See  TrifoUum 
paludosum. 

TRIFOLIUM  ARVENSE.  Hare's-foot  trefoil 
or  lagopodium. 

TRIFOLIUM  AUREUM.  Herb  trinity ;  noble 
liver-wort. 

TRIFOLIUM  CABALLIHTUM.     Melilotus. 

TRIFOLIUM  CJERULEUM.     Sweet  trefoil. 

TRIFOLIUM  FALCATUM.  The  Auricula 
mtiris.  See  Pilocella. 

TKIFOLIUM  FIBRINUM.  See  TrifoUum 
paludosum. 

TRIFOUUM  HEPATICUM.  See  Hepatica 
nobilis. 

TRIFOLIUM  MILILOTUS  OFFICINALIS.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  officinal  melilot. 
See  Mtlilotus. 

TBIFOLIUM  ODORATUM.     See  Melilotus. 

TRIFOLIUM  PALUDOSUM.  TrifoUum  aqua-! 
ticum.  TrifoUum  Jibrinum.  Menyanthes. 
Water-trefoil,  or  buck-bean  Meng  ant  lies 
trifoliata  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  ternatis.  The 
whole  plant  is  so  extremely  bitter,  that  in 
some  countries  it  is  used  as  a  substitute  for 
hops,  in  the  preparation  of  malt  liquor. 
It  is  sometimes  employed  in  country  places 
as  an  active  eccoprotic  bitter  in  hydropic 
and  rheumatic  affections.  Cases  are  relat- 
ed of  iis  good  effects  in  some  cutaneous 
diseases  of  the  herpetic  and  seemingly 
cancerous  kind. 

TRIGEMINI.  (Trigeminus,  from  tres, 
three,  and  geminus,  double ;  three  times 
double.)  The  fifth  pair  of  nerves,  which 
arise  from  the  crura  of  the  cerebellum, 
and  are  divided  within  the  cavity  of  the 
cranium  into  three  branches  viz.  the  orbi- 
tal, superior,  and  inferior  maxillary.  The 


TRO 


823 


orbital  branch  is  divided  into  the  frontal, 
lachrymal,  and  nasal  nerves  ;  the  superior 
maxillary  into  the  sphzeno-palatme,  poste- 
rior alveolar,  and  infra-orbital  nerves  ;  and 
the  inferior  maxillary  into  two  branches, 
the  internal  lingual,  and  one  more  properly 
called  the  inferior  maxillary. 

TRIGONELLA  FCKNUM  OR;ECUM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  foenugrek.  See 
Fcenum  graecum. 

TRINITATIS  HERBA.     See  Hepatica  nobilis. 

Trinity-herb.    See  Hepatica  nobilis. 

TRIPASTRUM  APELLIIUS.  Tripastrum 
archimedris.  A  surgical  instrument  for 
extending^  fractured  limbs;  so  nanud  be- 
cause it  resembled  a  machine  invented  by 
Apellides  or  Archimedes,  for  launching  of 
ships,  and  because  it  was  worked  with 
three  cord*. 

TRIQ.UETRA  OSSICULA.  (Triquetrus,  from 
tres,  three.)  Ossicula  Wormiana.  The 
triangular-shaped  bones,  which  are  found 
mostly  in  the  course  of  the  lambdoidal 
suture. 

TRISMUS.  (From  T/>/£a>,  to  gnash.) 
Locked  jaw.  Spastic  rigidity  of  the  under 
jaw.  Capistrum  of  Vo^el.  Dr.  Cullen 
makes  two  species.  I.  Trismus  nascen- 
tium,  attacking  infants  during  ihe  two  first 
weeks  from  their  birth.  2.  Trismus  trau- 
maticus,.  attacking  persons  of  all  ages,  and 
arising  from  cold  or  a  wound.  See  Te- 
tanus. 

TRISSAGO.  (Quasi  tristago,  from  tnstis, 
sad ;  because  it  dispels  sadness.)  The 
common  germander  is  sometimes  so  called. 
See  Chamxdrys. 

TRISSAGO  PALUSTRIS.  The  wa'er-ger- 
mander  was  so  called.  See  Scordium. 

THITAOPHYA.  (From  rptlw,  tertian, 
and  <py»,  of  a  like  nature,  or  original.)  It 
is  an  epithet  of  a  fever  much  of  a  nature 
with  a  tertian,  and  taking  its  rise  from  it. 
Some  call  it  a  continued  tertian.  It  is  re- 
mittent or  intermittent. 

TRITJEOPHTA  CAUSUS.  The  fever  called 
causns  by  Hippocrates. 

TRIT.EUS  Tgrrat/o?.  The  same  as  Tri- 
tteophya. 

TRITICUM.  (From  terot  to  thresh 
from  the  husk.)  See  Wheat. 

TRITOHIVM.  (From  trito,  to  beat 
small.)  A  mortar.  Also  a  glass  for  se- 
parating the  oil  from  the  water  in  dis- 
tilling1. 

TROCAR.      (Corrupted    from    un 
quart,   French,  a  three  quarters,  from    the 
three  sides  with  which  the  point  is  made.) 
The  name  of  an  instrument  used  in  tapping 
for  the  dropsy. 

TROCHANTER.  (From  171^*,  to 
run  ;  because  the  muscles  inserted  into 
them  perform  the  office  of  running.)  T\vo 
processes  of  the  thigh-bone,  which  are  dis- 
tinguished into  the  greater  and  lesser.  See 
Femur. 


824  TRO  TUB 

TROCHISCI  AMTLI.      Starch  lozenges  are  vertebra  upon  the  odontoid  process  of  the 

used  in   tickling1  coughs  and  acidities  of  second, 

the  stomach  and  bowels.  TROPEOLTJM     SIAJTJS.       The    systematic 

TROCHISCI  CRET.ZE.     These  are  exhibited  name  of  the  Indian  cress.   See  Nasturtium 

in  cardialgia,  acidities  of  the   primae  vise  indicum. 

and  diarrhoea  TRUFFLE.      Lycoperdon  tuber  of  Lin- 

TROCHISCI   GiYCTRRHiZJE.      A    pectoral  naeus.     Tuber  cibarinm  of  Dr.  Withering-, 

and  denniicent  lozenge.  A  solid  fungus  of  a  globular  figure,  which 

TROCHISCI  RiYCYRRiz-aE  CUM  OPIO.      This  grows   under  the   surface  of  the  ground 

lozenge    possesses  pectoral   and  anodyne  without  any  roots  or  the   access  of  light, 

qualities,  but  requires  that   the  quantity  and    attains  a  size    from   a   pea   to  the 

be  regulated,  one  grain  being  contained  in  largest  potatoe.     It  has  a  rou^h   blackish 

a  drachm.  coat,  and   is   destitute  of  fibres.     Cooks 

TROCHISCI    MAGNESIA.      Extremely  ser-  are  well  acquainted  with  its  use  and  quali- 

viceabk  m  pyrosis  and  flatulent  colic.  ties.     It  is  found  in  woods  and  pastures  in 

TROCHISCI   XTTRI.     An  attenuating  dia-  some  parts  of  Kent,  but  is  not  very  com- 

phoratic,    calculaxed    to   remove     viscid  mon  in   England.     In  France    and    Spain 

phlegm  arising  from  inflammatory  angina,  truffles   are  very  frequent,  and  grow  to  a 

TROCHISCI  SCLPHCRIS     Aperient  and  an-  much  larger  size  than  they  do  here.     In 

tiscorbutic.  those  places  the  peasants  find  it  worth 

TROCHISUS.  (Dim.  of  T/»O^OC,  awheel.)  their  while  to  search  for  them,  and  they 
A  troch  or  round  tablet.  Troches  and  train  up  dogs  and  swine  for  this  purpose, 
lozenges  are  composed  of  powders  made  who  after  they  have  been  inured  to  their 
up  with  glutinous  substances  into  little  smell  by  their  masters  frequently  placing 
cakes,  and  afterwards  dried  This  form  is  them  in  their  way,  will  readily  scrape  them 
principally  used  for  the  more  commodious  up  as  they  rumble  the  fields  and  woods, 
exhibition  of  certain  medicines,  by  fitting  TUBA  EUSTACHIANA.  Tuba  Em- 
inem to  dissolve  slowly  in  the  mouth,  so  as  totelica.  Aqiueducus.  Jlquoeductus  Fal- 
to  pass  by  degrees  into  the  stomach;  and  lopii.  Meutus  siccus  Palatinus  ductus. 
hence  these  preparations  have  generally  a  Ductus  auris  palatinus.  The  auditory 
considerable  portion  of  sugar  or  other  ma-  tube.  The  Eustachian  tube,  so  called 
terials  grateful  to  the  palate.  Some  pow-  because  it  was  first  described  by  Eusta- 
ders  have  likewise  been  reduced  into  chi us,  arises  in  each  ear  from  the  ante- 
troches,  with  a  view  to  their  preparation,  rior  extremity  of  the  tympanum  by  means 
though  possibly  for  no  very  good  reasons  :  of  a  bony  semi-canal ;  runs  forwards  and 
for  the  moistening  them  and  afterwards  inwards,  at  the  same  time  becoming  gra- 
drying  them  in  the  air,  must  on  this  ac-  dually  smaller  ;  and  after  perforating  the 
count  be  of  greater  injury,  than  any  ad-  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal  bone  ter- 
vantage  accruing  from  this  form  can  coun-  minates  in  a  passage,  partly  cartilaginous 
terbalance.  and  partly  membranous,  narrow  at  the 

General  rules  for  making  troches.  beginning,  but  becoming  gradually  larger, 

1.  If  the  mass  prove  so  glutinous  as  to  and  ending   in    a  pouch  behind  the   soft 
stick  to  the  fingers  in  making  up,  the  hands  palate.     It  is  through  this  orifice  that  the 
may  be  anointed  with  any  sweet  or  aroma-  pituitary  membrane  of  the  nose  enters  the 
tic  oil ;   or  else  sprinkled  with  powder  or  tympanum.     It  is  always  open,  and  affords 
starch,  or  of  liquorice,  or  with  flour.  a  free  passage  for  the  air  into  the  tympa- 

2.  In  order  to  thoroughly  dry  the  troches,  num  ;  hence  persons  hear  better  with  their 
put  them  on  an  inverted  sieve,  in  a  shady  mouth  open. 

airy  pltice,  and  frequently  turn  them.  -TUBA     FALLOPIANA.       Tubafallo- 

3.  Troches  are  to  be  kept   in  glass  ves-  pina.    The  Fallopian  tube  first  described 
sels,  or  in  earthen  ones  well  g-lazed.  by  Fallopius.     The  uterine  tube.     A  canal 

TROCliLEA.     (T/>o;£A/*,  a  pulley,  from  included  in  two  lamina  of  the  peritonaeum, 

<77£;ta>  to  run.)     A  kind  of  cartilaginous  which  arises  at  each  side  of  the  fundus  of 

pulley,  through  which  the  tendon  of  one  of  the  uterus,  passes   transversely  and  ends 

tlie  muscles  of  the  eye  passes.  with  its  extremity  turned  downwards  at 

TROCULEARIS.       See    Obliquus    superior  the  ovarium.     Its  use  is  to  grasp  the  ovum, 

oculi.  and  convey  the  prolific  vapour  to  it,  and  to 

TROCHLE  ATORES.      The  fourth  pair  conduct  the  fertilised  ovum  into  the  cavity 

of  nerves  are   so  called,  because  they  are  of  the  uterus. 

inserted  into  the  musculus  trochlearis  of       TUBERCLE.     Tuberfulum.     A  hard  su- 

the  eye.     See  Pathetici.  perficial  tumour,  circumscribed   and  per- 

TROCIIO1DES.     (From  T/JO^O? ,  a  wheel,  munent :  or  proceeding  very  slowly  to  sup- 

and  ufoe,  resemblance  )     Jixeu.  commissura.  puration. 

A    species    of    diarthrosis,   or    moveable        TUBERCULA  QUADRIGEM1NA.  Cor- 

connexion  of  bones,  in  which   one  bone  poru    quadrigeminfi.        Eminenti<e    quadri- 

rotates  upon  another  ;  as  the  first  cervical  gemma.    Four  white  oval  tubercles  of  <tlie 


TUN  , 

brain,  two  of  which  are  situated  on  each 
side  over  the  posterior  orifice  of  the  third 
ventricle  and  the  aqueduct  of  Sylvius.  The 
ancients  called  them  nates  and  testes,  from 
their  supposed  resemblance. 

TUBERCULUM  ANNULARE.  The 
commencement  of  the  medulla  oblon- 
gata. 

TUBERCULUM  LCMVERI.  An  emi- 
nence in  the  right  auricle  of  the  heart 
where  the  two  venae  cavae  meet;  so  called 
from  Lower,  who  first  described  it. 

TUBULI  LACTIFERI.  The  ducts  or 
tubes  in  the  nipple,  through  which  the  milk 
passes. 

TUMOR.  A  swelling. 
TUMORES.  (Tumor,  from  tumeo,  to 
swell.)  Tumours.  An  order  in  the  class 
locales  of  Cullen's  nosology,  comprehend- 
ing partial  swellings  without  inflammation. 
TUNBRIDGE  WATER.  Tunbridge 
Wells  is  a  populous  villag-e  in  the  county 
of  Kent,  which  contains  many  chalybeate 
springs,  all  of  which  resemble  each  other 
very  closely  in  their  chemical  properties. 
Two  of  these  are  chiefly  used,  which  yield 
about  a  gallon  in  a  minute,  and  therefore 
afford  an  abundant  supply  for  the  numerous 
invalids  who  yearly  resort  thither.  The 
analysis  of  Tunbridge  spring  prove  it  to  be 
a  very  pure  water,  as  to  the  quantity  of  so- 
lid matter ;  and  the  saline  contents  (the 
iron  excepted)  are  such  as  may  be  found 
in  almost  any  water  that  is  used  as  common 
drink.  It  is  only  as  a  chalybeate,  and  in  the 
quantity  of  carbonic  acid,  that  it  differs 
from  co'mmon  water.  Of  this  acid  it  con- 
tains one  twenty,  second  of  its  bulk.  The  ge- 
neral operation  of  this  chalybeate  water  is 
to  increase  the  power  of  the  secretory  sys- 
tem in  a  gradual,  uniform  manner,  and 
to  impart  tone  and  strength  to  all  the  func- 
tions ;  hence  it  is  asserted  to  be  of  eminent 
service  in  irregular  digestion  ;  flatulency; 
in  the  incipient  stages  of  those  chronic  dis- 
orders, which  are  attended  with  great  de- 
bility ;  in  chloris ;  and  numerous  other 
complaints  incident  to  the  female  sex.  The 
prescribed  method  of  using  the  Tunbridge 
water,  observes  Dr.  Saunders,  is  judicious. 
The  whole  of  the  quantity  daily  used,  is 
taken  at  about  two  or  three  intervals,  be- 
ginning at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
and  finishing  about  noon.  The  dos'e  at 
each  time  varies  from  about  one  to  three 
quarters  of  a  pint;  according  to  the  age, 
sex,  and  general  constitution  of  the  pa- 
tient, and  especially  the  duration  of  the 
course,  for  it  is  found  that  these  waters 
lose  much  of  their  effect  by  long  habit. 

TUNGSTEN.  (Tungsten,  Swed.  pon- 
derous stone.)  This  metal,  which  is  never 
found  but  in  combination,  is  by  no  means 
common.  The  substance  known  to  mine- 
ralogists, under  the  name  of  tungsten,  was, 
after  some  time,  discovered  to  consist  of 


TUN 


325 


lime,  combined  with  the  acid  of  this  me- 
tal. This  ore  is  now  called  tungstate  of 
lime,  and  is  exceedingly  scarce.  It  has 
been  found  in  Sweden  and  Germany,  both 
in  masses-and  crystallized,  of  a  yellowish 
white,  or  grey  colour.  It  has  a  sparry  ap- 
pearance, is  shining,  of  a  lamellated  tex- 
ture, and  semi-transparent.  The  same 
metallic  acid  is  likewise  found  united  to 
iron  and  manganese  ;  it  then  forms  the  ore 
called  Wolfram,  or  ttmgstate  of  iron  and 
manganese.  This  ore  occurs  both  massive 
and  crystallized,  and  is  found  in  Cornwall, 
Germany,,  France  and  Spain.  Its  colour  is 
brownish  black,  and  its  texture  foliated. 
It  has  a  metallic  lustre,  and  a  lamellated 
texture  ;  it  is  brittle  and  very  heavy  ;  it 
is  found  in  solid  masses  in  the  state  of 
layers  interspersed  with  quartz.  These 
two  substances  are  therefore  ores  of  the- 
same  metal. 

Properties. — Tungsten  appears  of  a  steel 
grey  colour.  Its  specific  gravity  is  about 
17.6.  It  is  one  of  the  hardest  metals,  but 
it  is  exceedingly  brittle  ;  and  it  is  said  to 
be  almost  as  infusible  as  platina.  Heated 
in  the  air  it  becomes  converted  into  a  yel- 
low pulverulent  oxid,  which  becomes  blue 
by  a  strong  heat  or  when  exposed  to  light. 
Tungsten  combines  with  phosphorus  and 
sulphur,  and  with  silver,  copper,  iron, 
lead,  tin,  antimony,  and  bismuth  ;  but  it 
does  not  unite  with  gold  and  platina.  It 
is  not  attacked  by  sulphuric,  nitric,  or 
muriatic  acids ;  nitro  muriatic  acids  acts 
upon  it  very  slightly.  It  is  oxidable  and  " 
acidifiable  by  the  nitrates  and  super-oxi- 
genated  muriates.  It  colours  the  vitrified 
earths  or  the  vitreous  fluxes,  of  a  blue  or 
brown  colour.  It  is  not  known  what  its 
action  will  be  on  water  and  different  oxicls. 
Its  action  on  the  alkalies  is  likewise  un- 
known. It  is  not  employed  yet,  but  pro- 
mises real  utility,  on  account  of  its  colour- 
ing property,  as  a  basis  for  pigment,  since 
the  compounds  it  is  said  to  form  with 
vegetable  colouring  matters,  afford  co- 
lours so  permanent,  as  not  to  be  acted  on 
by  the  most  concentrated  oxigenated  mu- 
riatic acid,  the  great  enemy  of  vegetable 
colours. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Tungsten- — The 
method  of  obtaining  metallic  tungsten  is* 
probiem  in  chemistry.  Scheele,  Bergman, 
and  Gmelin,  did  not  succeed  in  their  at. 
tempts  to  procure  it.  Klaproth  tried  to 
reduce  the  yellow  oxid  of  this  metal  with 
a  variety  of  combustible  substances,  but 
without  success.  Messrs  Ruprecht  and 
Tondy  say  they  have  obtained  this  metal 
by  using  combustible  substances  alone : 
and  by  a  mixture  of  combustible  and  alka- 
line matter. 

The  following  process  is  recommended 
by  Richter,  »n  ingenious  German  che- 
mist. 

5  N 


326 


TUR 


TUS 


Let  equal  parts  of  ttingstic  acid  and 
dried  blood  be  exposed  for  some  time  to  a 
red  heat  in  a  crucible  ;  press  the  black 
powder  which  is  formed,  into  another  smal- 
ler crucible*  and  expose  it  again  to  a  vio- 
lent heat  in  a  forge,  for  at  least  half  an 
hour.  Tungs'en  will  then  be  found,  ac- 
cording to  this  chemist,  in  its  metallic 
state  in  the  crucible. 

TUN  1C  A.  („?  tuendo  cor  pore y  because  it 
deft-mis  the  body.)  A  membrane  or  cover- 
ing, as  the  coats  of  the  eye,  8cc. 

TUXJCA  ACIXIFORMIS.  The  uvea  or  pos- 
terior of  the  lamella  of  the  isis. 

TUNICA  ALBUGINEA  OCULI.  See 
Conjunctive  membrane. 

TUNICA  ALBUGINEA  TESTIS.  See 
AUruginea  testis. 

TUNICA  ARACHNOIDS  A.  See  Arach- 
noid membrane. 

TUNICA  CELLULOSA  RUYscHii.  The  second 
coat  of  the  intestines. 

TUNICA  CHORO1DEA.  See  Choroid 
membrane. 

TUNICA  CONJUNCTIVA.  See  Con- 
junctive membrane. 

TUNICA  CORNEA.  See  Cornea. 

TUNICA  FII.AMENTOSA.  The  false  or 
spongy  chonon. 

TUNICA   RETINA.  See  Retina. 

TUNICA  V  AG1NAL1S  TESTIS.  A 
continuation  of  the  peritonaeum  through 
the  inguinal  ring,  which  loosely  invests  the 
testicle  and  spermatic  cord. 

TUNICA  VILLOSA.  The  villous  or  inner 
folding  coat  of  the  intestines. 

TUNSTAT.  Tunstas.  A  salt  formed 
by  the  combination  of  the  tungstic  acid, 
with  different  bases,  as  tunstat  of  ammo- 
nia. 

Tnrbeth,  mineral.  See  Hydrargyrus  vitrio- 
latns. 

Tnrbeth  root.  See  Tvrpethnm 

TURB1NATED  BONES.  (Ossa  turbi- 
nata,  from  turb-no-,  to  sharpen  at  the  ,op, 
shaped  like  a  sugar-loaf.)  The  superior 
spongy  portion  of  the  ethmoid  bone,  and 
the  inferior  spongy  bones,  are  so  called  by 
some  writers. 

T'rnp.ixATinr.  The  pineal  gland. 

Turbitli.  A  cathartic  Eastern  bark;  a 
species  of  cicely. 

TURCICA  SELLA.  See  Sefla  turcica. 

Turmeric.  See  Curcuma. 

Tnrnhoof  A  vulgar  name  of  the  ground- 
ivy.  See  Hedera  tcrestris. 

Turnip.   See  Rupd. 

Turnip,  French.  See  Rnpns. 

TURPENTINE.  The  different  turpen. 
tines  employed  medicinally  :ire,  the  Chian 
or  Cyr'is  turpentine,  (see  Terebinthua  vul- 
garis\  the  common  turpentine,  (see  Te- 
rehinthina  cninmunin'),  and  ihe  Venice  tur- 
pentme,  (nee  Terebinthina  veneta').  All 
these  have  been  considered  as  hot,  sti- 
mulating corroborants  and  detergents ; 


qualities  which  they  possess  in  common. 
They  stimulate  the  primse  viae,  and  prove 
laxative  ;  when  carried  into  the  blood- 
vessels they  excite  the  whole  system,  and 
th  <s  prove  serviceable  in  chronic  rheuma- 
tism and  paralysis.  Turpentine  readily 
passes  off  py  urine,  which  it  imbues  with  a 
peculiar  odour;  also  by  perspiration  and 
by  exhalation  from  the  lungs  ;  and  to  these 
respective  effects  are  ascribed  the  virtues 
it  possesses  in  gravelly  complaints,  scurvy, 
and  pulmomc  disorders  Turpentine  is 
much  used  in  gleets  and  fluor  albus,  and  in 
general  with  much  success.  The  essential 
oil,  in  which  the  virtues  of  turpentine 
reside,  is  not  only  preferred  for  external 
use,  as  a  rubefacient,  but.  also  internally  as 
a  diuretic  and  septic;  the  latter  ot  which 
qualities  it  possesses  in  a  very  high  degree. 
Formerly  turpentine  was  'much  used  as  a 
digestive  application  to  ulcers,  &c  but,  in 
the  modern  practice  of  surgery,  it  is  almost 
wholly  exploded. 

Tnrpeth,  mineral.  See  Hydrargyrus  *<ii- 
triolatns. 

TURPETHUM,  (from  turpeth,  Ind.) 
Turbeth.  The  cortical  part  of  the  root  of 
a  species  of  convolvulus,  the  Convolvulus 
turpethum  of  Linnaeus,  brought  from  the 
East  Indies,  in  oblong  pieces,  of  a  brown 
or  ash  colour  on  the  outside  and  whitish 
within  ;  the  best  is  ponderous,  not  wrin- 
kled, easy  to  break,  and  discovers  to  the 
eye  a  large  quantity  of  resinous  matter. 
When  chewed,  it  at  first  imparts  a  sweet- 
ish taste,  which  is  followed  by  a  nauseous 
acrimony.  It  is  considered  as  a  purgative, 
liable  to  much  irregularity  of  action. 

TURPETHUM  MINERALS.  See  Hydrargyrus 
•vitriolatns. 

TURUNDA.  (A  tcrendo,  from  its  being 
rolled  up.)  A  tent  or  suppository. 

TUSSILAGO.  (From  tiisaia,  a  cough  ; 
because  it  relieves  coughs  )  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem. Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia 
super  flua. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  what  is 
also  called  bechium.  Bechion.  Calceum 
eqninum.  Chamcelnie.  Filins  antipatreni 
farfureila.  Farfaru  Tusailagr)  vulgaris. 
Farfara  bechiam.  Ungula  caballina.  Colts- 
foot, Tnssilago  farfara  :  scnpo  nnifloro  im- 
bricato,  foliis  snbcordatis  angulatis  denticn- 
latis.  The  sensible  qualities  of  this  plant 
are  very  inconsiderable ;  it  has  a  rough 
mucilaginous  taste,  but  no  remarkable 
smell.  The  leaves  have  always  been  es- 
teemed as  possessing  demulcent  and  pec- 
toral virtues,  and  hence  they  have  been 
exhibited  in  pulmonary  consumptions, 
coughs,  asthmas,  and  catarrhal  affections. 
It  is  used  as  tea,  or  given  in  the  way  of 
infusion  with  liquorice-root  or  honey. 

TUSSILAGO  FARFAUA.  (Farfara,  from 
farfurus,  the  white  poplar ;  so  called  be- 


TYP' 

cause  its  leaves  resemble  those  of  the  white 
poplar  )  The  ^systematic  name  of  the 
coltsfoot.  See  Tussilugo. 

TUSSILAGO  PETASITES.  (From  srsTasr&f, 
a  hat  ;  so  named  because  its  leaves  are 
shaped  like  a  hat.)  The  systematic  name 
of  the  butter-bur.  See  Petasiles. 

TUSSIS.  A  cough.  A  sonorous  concus- 
sion  of  the  breast,  produced  by  tlie  violent 
and,  for  the  most  part,  involuntary  motion 
of  the  muscles  of  respiration.  Ii  is  symp- 
tomatic  of  many  diseases. 

TUSSIS  COXVULSIVA.     See  Pertussis. 

Tussis  EXANTHEMA-PICA.  A  cough  at- 
tendant  on  an  eruption. 

TUSSIS  FERINA.     See  Pertussis. 

TUTIA.  (Persian.)  Pompholyx.  Cad- 
mia.  Tutty.  A  grey  oxyd  of  zinc;  it  is 
generally  formed  by  fusing  lead,  or  mixed 
with  blende,  when  it  is  incrusted  in  the 
chimneys  of  the  furnace.  M>xed  with 
any  common  cerate,  it  is  applied  to  the 
eye,  in  debilitated  states  of  the  conjunctive 
membrane. 

TUTIA  PREPARATA.  Prepared  tutty  is 
often  put  into  collyria,  to  which  it  imparts 
an  adstringent  virtue. 

Tulty.     See  Tutia. 

TTLOSIS.  (From  TUXO?,  a  callous.)  Ty- 
loma.  An  indurat  on  or  callous  of  the 
margin'  of  the  eye-lids. 

TYMPANI  MEMBRANA.  See  JMembrana 
tympani. 

TYMPANITES.  (From  Tvpir&w,  a. 
drum;  so  called  because  the  bell,  is  dis- 
tended  with  wind,  and  sounds  like  a  drum 
when  struck.)  Tympany.  An  elastic  dis- 
tention  of  the  abdomen  not  readily  y  eld- 
ing  to  pressure,  and  sounding  like  a  drum, 
with  costiveness  and  atrophy,  but  no  flue- 
tuation.  Species:  1.  Tympanites  intesti- 
nalis,  a  lodgment  of  w«nd  in  the  intes- 
tines,  known  by  the  discharge  of  wind 
giving  relief.  2.  Tympanites  abdominalis, 
wlien  the  wind  is  in  ihe  cavity  of  the 
abdomen. 

TYMPANUM.  (TvfjtTravov.  A  drum.) 
The  drum  or  barrel  of  the  ear.  The  hoi- 
low  part  of  the  ear  in  which  are  lodged  the 
bones  of  the  ear.  It  begins  behind  the 
membrane  of  the  tympanum,  which  termi- 
nates  the  external  auditory  passage,  and  is 
surrounded  by  the  petrous  portion  of  the 
temporal  bone.  It  terminates  at  the  coch- 
lea  of  the  labyrinth,  and  has  opening  into 
it  four  foramina,  viz.  the  orifice  of  the  Kus- 
tachian  tube  and  mastoid  sinus,  the  fenes- 
tra  ovalis,  and  rotunda.  It  contains  the 
four  ossicula  auditus. 

TYPHA.  (From  T/?OC,  a  L.kc,  because 
it  grows  in  marshy  places.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  "in  the  Linnacan  system, 
The  cat's  tail. 

TTPIIOMAXIA.  (From  Tw^a,  to  burn,  and 
,«av/*  deliriumO  A  complication  of  phrensy 
and  lethargy  with  fever. 

TYPIiUS.      (From  T-^OS,   stupor.)    A 


TYl' 


82? 


species  of  continued  fever,  characterised 
by  great  debility,  a  tendency  in  the  fl  uds 
to  putrefaction  and  the.  ordinary  symptoms 
of  fever.  It  is  to  be  reydily  distinguished 
from  the  inflammatory  by  the  smallness  of 
the  pulse  and  the  sudden  and  £reat  debi- 
lity  which  ensues  on  its  first  attack;  and, 
in  its  more  advanced  stage,  by  the  pete- 
chiac,  or  purple  spots,  which  come  out  on 
various  parts  of  the  body,  and  the  fetid 
stools  which  are  discharged  ;  and  it  may 
be  distinguished  from  a  nervous  fever  by 
the  great  violence  of  all  iis  symptoms  on. 
its  first  coming  on. 

The  most  general  course  that  gives  rise 
to  tins  disease,  is  contagion,  applied  either 
immediately  from  the  body  of  a  person 
labouring  under  it,  or  convened  in  clothes 
or  merchandise,  &c.  ;  but  it*  may  be  occa- 
sioned  by  the  effluvia  arising  from  either 
animal  o:  vegetable  substances  in  a  decayed 
or  putrid  state  ;  and  he  nee  it  is,  that  in  low 
and  marshy  coun  Ties  it  is  apt  to  be  preva- 
lent  when  intense  and  sultry  hea<  quickly 
succeeds  any  great  inundation.  A  want 
of  proper  cleanliness  and  confined  air  are 
likewise  causes  of  tins  fever  ;  hence  it  pre- 
vails  in  hospitals,  jails,  camps,  and  on 
board  of  ships,  especially  when  such  pluces 
are  much  crowded,  and  the  stric.est  atten- 
tion  is  not  paid  10  a  free  ventilation  and 
due  cleanliness.  A  close  state  of  the  at- 
mosphere,  with  damp  weather,  is  likewise 
apt  10  ^ive  rise  to  putrid  fever.  Those  of 
lax  fibres,  and  who  have  been  weakened  by 
any  previous  debilitating  cause,  such  as 
poor  diet,  long  fasting,  lurd  labour,  conti- 
nued  want  of  sleep,  8cC.  are  most  liable  to 
lt- 

On  the  first  coming  on  of  the  disease, 
the  person  is  seized  witli  languor,  dejection 
of  spirits,  am.  -zing  depression  and  loss  of 
muscularstrength,  universal  weariness  and 
soreness,  pains  in  ilie  head,  buck,  and  ex- 
tremities  and  rigors  ;  the  eyes  appear  full, 
heavy,  yellowish,  and  often  a  little  in- 
flamed;  the  temporal  arteries  throb  vio- 
lenily,  the  tongue  is  dry  and  parched,  re- 
spiration  is  commonly  laborious,  and  inter- 
ruptcd  with  deep  sighing;  the  breath  is  hot 
and  offensive,  the  urine  is  crude  and  pale, 
tiie  body  is  costive,  ami  the  pulse  is  usually 
quick,  small,  and  hard,  and  now  and  then, 
fluttering  and  unequal.  Sometimes  a  great 
heat,  loul,  and  pain  are  felt  at  the  pit  of 
the  stomach,  and  a  vomiting  of  bilious 
matter  ensues. 

As  the  disease  advances,  the  pulse  in- 
creases  in  frequency,  (beating  often  from 
100  to  130  in  a  minute);  iherc  is  vastdebi- 
l^V,  a  great  heat  and  dryness  in  the  skin, 
oppression  at  the  breast,  with  anxiety, 
sighing,  and  moaning  ;  the  thirst  is  greatly 
increased;  the  tongue,  mouth,  lips  and 
teeth  are  covered  over  with  a  brown  or 
black  tenaceous  fur;  the  speech  is  inarti- 
culate,  and  scarcely  intelligible;  the  pa- 


828 


ULC 


ULM 


tient  mutters  much,  and  delirium  ensues. 
The  fever  continuing-  to  increase  still  more 
in  violence,  symptoms  of  putrefaction  shew 
themselves;  the  breath  becomes  highly 
offensive  ;  the  urine  deposits  a  black  and 
fetid  sediment  ;  the  stools  are  dark,  of- 
fensive, and  pass  off  insensibly;  haemor- 
rhages issue  from  the  gums,  nostrils,  mouth, 
and  other  parts  of  Uie  body ;  livid  spots 
or  petechiae  appear  on  its  surface ;  the 
pulse  intermits  and  sinks  ;  the  extremities 
grow  cold ;  hiccough  ensue  ;  and  death  at 
last  closes  the  tragic  scene. 

When  this  fever  does  not  terminate  fa- 
tally, it  generally  begins  in  cold  climates 
to  diminish  about  the  commencement  of 
the  third  week,  and  goes  off  gradually  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  fourth,  without  any 
very  evident  crisis;  but  in  warm  climates 
it  seldom  continues  above  a  week  or  ten 
days,  if  so  long. 

Our  opinion,  as  to  the  event,  is  to  be 
formed  by  the  degreee  of  violence  in  the 
symptoms,  particularly  after  petechiae,  al- 
though in  some  instances  recoveries  have 
been  effected  under  the  most  unpromising 
appearances.  An  abatement  of  febrile 
heat  and  thirst,  a  gentle  moisture  diffused 
equally  over  the  whole  surface  of  the  body, 
loose  stools,  turbid  urine,  rising  of  the 
pulse,  and  the  absence  of  delirium  and 
stupor,  may  be  regarded  in  a  favourable 


light.  On  the  contrary,  petechiae,  with 
dark,  offensive,  and  involuntary  discharges 
by  urine  and  stool,  fetid  sweats,  haemor- 
rhages, and  hiccoughs,  denote  the  almost 
certain  dissolution  of  the  patient. 

The  appearances  usually  perceived  on 
dissection,  are  inflammations  of  the  brain 
and  viscera,  but  more  particularly  of  the 
stomach  and  intestines,  which  are  now 
and  then  found  in  a  gangrenous  state.  In 
the  muscular  fibres  there  seems  likewise  a 
strong  tendency  to  gangrene. 

TYPHUS  .EGYPTIACUS.  The  plague  of 
Egypt. 

TYPHUS  CARCERUM.     The  jail  fever. 

TTPHUS  CASTRKJTSJS.     The  camp-fever. 

TYPHUS  GRAVIOH.  The  severe  species  of 
typhus. 

TYPHUS  ICTEIIODES.  Typhus  with  symp- 
toms of  jaundice. 

TYPHUS  MITIOR.     The  low  fever. 

TYPHUS  ITERVOSUS.  The  nervous  fe- 
ver. 

TYPHUS  PETECHIALIS.  Typhus  with  pur- 
ple spots. 

TYRIASIS.  *Ivpta,<rtf.  A.  species  of  le- 
prosy in  which  the  skin  may  be  easily  with- 
drawn from  the  flesh. 

TYROSIS  (From  <-t/goaj,  to  coagulate.) 
A  disorder  of  the  stomach  from  milk  cur- 
dled in  it. 


u 


ULCER.  (Ulcus,  from  ex*sc,  a  sore.) 
A  purulent  solution  of  continuity  of  the 
soft  parts  of  an  animal  body.  Ulcers  may 
arise  from  a  variety  of  causes,  as  all  those 
which  produce  inflammation,  from  wounds, 
specific  irritations  of  the  absorbents,  from 
scurvy,  cancer,  the  venereal  or  scrofulous 
virus,  &c.  The  proximate  or  immediate 
cause  is  an  increased  action  of  the  absorb- 
ents, and  a  specific  action  of  the  arteries, 
by  which  a  fluid  is  separated  from  the  blood 
upon  the  ulcerated  surface1.  They  are  va- 
riously denominated  ;  the  following  is  the 
most  frequent  division  :  1.  The  simple  ul- 
cer, which  takes  place  generally  from  a  su- 
perficial wound.  2.  The  sinuous t  that 
runs  under  the  integuments,  and  the  orifice 
of  which  is  narrow,  but  not  callous.  3. 
The  Jistuloua  ulcer,  or  fistula,  a  deep  ulcer, 
with  a  narrow  and  callous  orifice.  4.  The 
fungous  ulcer,  the  surface  of  which  is  cover- 
ed with  fungous  flesh.  5.  ThefottfrenoiUi 
which  is  livid,  fetid,  and  gangrenous  6. 
The  scorbutic,  which  depends  on  a  scorbu- 
tic acrimony.  7.  The  venereal,  arising 
from  the  venereal  disease.  8.  The  cancer- 


ous ulcer,  or  open  cancer,  (see  Cancer.} 
9.  The  carious  ulcer,  depending  upon  a  ca- 
rious bone.  10.  The  inveterate  ulcer,  which 
is  of  long  continuance,  and  resists  the 
ordinary  applications.  11.  The  scrofulous 
ulcer,  known  by  its  having  arisen  from  in- 
dolent tumours,  its  discharging  a  viscid, 
glary  matter,  and  its  indolent  nature. 

Ulcerated  sore  throat.      See  Cynanche. 

ULMARIA.  (From  ulmus,  the  elm  ;  so 
named  because  it  has  leaves  like  the  elm.) 
Regina  prati.  Barbara  caprae.  Meadow- 
sweet. Queen  of  the  meadows.  This 
beautiful  and  fragrant  plant  is  the  Spiraea 
ulmaria  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves  are  re- 
commended as  mild  adstringents.  The 
flowers  have  a  strong  smell,  resembling 
that  of  May  ;  they  are  supposed  to  possess 
antispasmodicand  diaphoretic  virtues, and 
as  they  are  very  rarely  used  in  medicine, 
Linnaeus  suspects  that  the  neglect  of  them 
has  arisen  from  the  plant  being  supposed  to 
be  possessed  of  some  noxious  qualities, 
which  it  seemed  to  betray  by  its  being  left 
untouched  by  cattle.  It  may  be  observed, 
however,  that  the  cattle  also  refuse  the  An- 


ULN  UMB  829 

gelica  and  other  herbs,  whose  innocence  is   so  as  to  afford  three  surfaces  and  as  many 
apparent  from  daily  experience.  angles.     The  external  and  internal   surfa- 

ULMUS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  ces  are  flat  and  broad,  especially  the  ex- 
plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Pen-  ternal  one,  and  are  separated  by  a  sharp 
tandria.  Order,  Digynia.  angle,  which,  from  its  situation,  may  be 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  com-  termed  the  internal  angle.  This  internal 
mon  elm.  Ulrnu*  campestria  folita  duplica-  angle,  which  is  turned  towards  the  radius, 
to-serratis,  basi  iruequalibns  of  Linnxus.  serves  for  the  attachment  of  the  ligament 
The  inner  tough  bark  of  this  tree,  which  is  that  connects  the  two  bones,  and  which  is 
directed  for  use  by  the  pharmacopoeias,  therefore  called  the  interosseus  ligament, 
has  no  remarkable  smell,  but  a  bitterish  The  posterior  surface  is  convex,  and  eor- 
taste,  and  abounds  with  a  slimy  juice,  responds  with  the  olecranon.  The  borders, 
which  has  been  recommended  in  nephritic  or  angles,  which  separate  it  from  the  other 
cases,  and  externally  as  a  useful  application  two  surfaces,  are  somewhat  rounded.  At 
to  burns.  It  is  also  highly  recommended,  about  a  third  of  the  length  of  this  bone 
in  some  cutaneous  affections  allied  to  her-  from  the  top,  in  its  fore  part,  we  observe  a 
pes  and  lepra.  It  is  mostly  exhibited  in  channel  for  the  passage  of  vessels.  The 
the  form  of  decoction,  by  boiling  four  lower  extremity  is  smaller  as  it  descends, 
ounces  in  four  pints  of  water  to  two  pints ;  nearly  cylindrical,  and  slightly  curved  for- 
of  which  from  four  to  eight  ounces  are  wards  and  outwards.  Just  before  it  ter- 
given  two  or  three  times  a  day.  minates  it  contracts,  so  as  to  form  a  neck 

UI.MUS  CAMPESTRIS.  The  systematic  to  the  small  head  with  which  it  ends.  On 
name  of  the  common  elm.  See  Ulmus.  the  outside  of  this  little  head,  answering 

ULNA.  (From  «x»v»,  the  ulna,  or  cubit.)  to  the  olecranon,  a  small  process,  called 
Cubitus.  The  larger  bone  of  the  fore-arm,  the  styloid  process,  stands  out,  from  which 
It  is  smaller  andshorter  than  the  oshumeri,  a  strong  ligament  is  stretched  to  the  wrist, 
and  becomes  gradually  smaller  as  it  de-  The  head  has  a  rounded  articulating  sur- 
scends  to  the  wrist.  We  may  divide  it  into  face,  on  its  internal  side,  which  is  covered 
its  upper  and  lower  extremities,  and  its  with  cartilage,  and  received  into  a  semi- 
body  or  middle  part.  At  its  upper  ex-  lunar  cavity  formed  at  the  lower  end  of 
tremity  are  two  considerable  processes,  of  the  radius.  Between  it  and  the  os  cuni- 
which  the  posterior  one  and  largest  is  forme,  a  moveable  cartilage  is  interposed, 
named  olecranon,  and  the  smaller  and  an-  which  is  continued  from  the  cartilage  that 
terior  one  the  coronoid  process.  Between  covers  the  lower  end  of  the  radius,  and  is 
these  two  processes,  the  extremity  of  the  connected  by  ligamentous  fibres  to  the  sty- 
bone  is  formed  into  a  deej^  articulating  ca-  loid  process  of  the  ulna.  The  ulna  js  ar- 
vity,  which,  from  its  semi-circular  shape,  ticulated  above  with  the  lower  end  of  the 
Is  called  the  greater  sygmoid  cavity,  to  dis-  os  humeri.  This  articulation  is  of  the 
tinguish  it  from  another,  which  has  been  species  called  ginglimus,  it  is  articulated 
named  the  leaser  sygmoid  cavity.  The  ole-  also  both  above  and  below  to  the  radius, 
cranon  begins  by  a  considerable  tuberosity,  and  to  the  carpus  at  its  lowest  extremity, 
which  is  rough,  and  serves  for  the  inser-  Its  chief  use  seems  to  be  to  support  and 
tion  of  muscles,  and  terminates  in  a  kind  regulate  the  motions  of  the  radius.  In 
of  hook,  the  concave  surface  of  which  children,  both  extremities  of  this  bone  are 
moves  upon  the  pulley  of  the  os  humeri.  first  cartilaginous,  and  afterwards  epiphy- 
This  process  forms  the  point  of  the  elbow,  ses,  before  they  are  completely  united  to 
The  coronoid  process  is  sharper  at  its  ex-  the  rest  of  the  bone, 
tremity  than  the  olecranon,  but  is  much  Ulnnr  artery.  See  Cubital  nrtery. 
smaller,  and  does  not  reach  so  high.  In  Ulnar  nerve.  See  Cubital,  nerve. 
bending  the  arm  it  is  received  into  the  fossa  ULXAIUS  EXTERXUS.  See  Extensor  carpi 
at  the  fore  part  of  the  pulley.  At  the  ex-  ulnaris. 

ternal  side  of  the  coronoid  process  is  the       ULXARIS  INTERXUS.    See  Flexor  carpi  ul- 
lesser  sygmoid  cavity,  which   is  a  small,   naris. 

semi-lunar,  articulating  surface,  lined  with  UMBILICAL  CORD.  Fnnis  ummicalis. 
cartilage,  on  which  the  round  head  of  the  Funiculus  itmbilicalis.  The  navel-string.  A 
radius  plays.  At  the  fore  part  of  the  coro-  cord-like  substance,  of  an  intestinal  form, 
noid  process  we  observe  a  small  tuberosi-  about  half  a  yard  in  length,  that  proceeds 
ty,  into  which  the  tendon  of  the  brachia-  from  the  navel  of  the  foetus  to  the  centre 
lis  internus  is  inserted.  The  greater  syg-  of  the  placenta.  It  is  composed  of  a  cuta- 
moid  cavity,  the  situation  of  which  we  just  neous  sheath,  cellular  substance,  one  um- 
now  mentioned,  is  divided  into  four  surfa-  bilical  vein,  and  two  umbilical  arteries  ; 
ces  by  a  prominent  line  which  is  intersect-  the  former  conveys  the  blood  to  the  child 
ed  by  a  small  sinuosity  that  serves  for  the  from  the  placenta,  and  the  latter  return  it 
lodgment  of  mucilaginous  glands.  The  from  the  child  to  the  placenta, 
whole  of  this  cavity  is  covered  with  carti-  Umbilical  hernia.  See  Hernia  wnbilicd' 
lage.  The  body,  or  middle  part  of  the  Us. 
ulna,  is  of  a  prismatic  or  triangular  shape,  UMBILICAL  REGION.  Regio  wn- 


•830 


UNG 


UNG 


bilicalis.  The  part  of  the  abdominal  pari- 
etes  about  two  inches  all  ro'tnd  the  navel. 

UMBILICUS  MARINUS.  Cotyledon  mari- 
na. Jlndrosace.  Jlcetabuiwn  marinum. 
Jlndrosace  methioli.  J?ungns  petrceus  mari- 
nus.  A  submarine  production  found  on 
rocks  and  the  shells  ot  fishes,  about  the 
eoast  ot  Mompelier,  &c.  It  is  said  to  be 
in  the  form  of  powder  a  useful  antithelme- 
tic  and  diuretic. 

UNCIFORM  BONE.  (Os  unciforme, 
from  uncus,  a  hook,  and  forma,  a  likeness.) 
The  last  bone  of  the  second  row  of  the 
carpus  or  wrist;  so  named  from  its  hook- 
like  process,  which  projects  towards  the 
palm  of  i he  hand,  and  gives  origin  to  the 
great  ligament  by  which  the  tendons  of  the 
wrist  are  wound  down.  See  Carpal  bones. 

UNGUENTUM.  (From  imgo,  to  anoint.) 
An  ointment.  The  usual  consistence  of 
ointments  is  about  that  of  butter.  The 
following  are  among  the  best  formulae. 

Ung.Cantharidis.     See  Ceratum  lyttx. 

UNGUESTUM  CETACEI.  Ointment  of 
spermaceti,  formerly  called  linimentum  al- 
bum, and  laiterly  nnguentum  spermaceti. 
"  Take  of  spermaceti,  six  drachms;  white 
wax,  two  drachms;  olive  oil,  three  fluid- 
ounces."  Having  melted  them  together 
over  a  slow  fire,  constantly  stir  the  mixture 
until  it  gets  cold.  A  simple  emollient 
oinment. 

UXGUEXTUM  CICUTJE.  Hemlock  oint- 
ment. '«  Take  of  the  fresh  leaves  of  cicu- 
ta,  and  prep,  red  hog's  lard,  of  each  four 
ounces."  The  cicuta  is  to  be  bruised  in  a 
marble  mortar,  after  which  the  lard  is  to 
be  added,  and  the  two  ingredients  tho- 
roughly incorporated  by  beating.  They 
are  then  to  be  gently  mehed  over  the  fire, 
and  alter  being  strained  through  a  cioih, 
and  the  fibrous  parts  ot  the  hemlock  well 
pressed,  the  ointment  is  to  be  stimd  till 
quite  cold.  To  cancerous  or  scrophulous 
sores  t  is  ointment  may  be  applied  with  a 
prospect  of  success. 

USTGUEXTUM:  ELEMI  COMPOSITUM.  Com- 
pound ointment  ot  elemi,  formerly  called 
linimentum  arcaei  and  iingnentum  e  gnmmi 
elemi.  "  Take  of  elemi,  a  pound;  com- 
mon turpentine,  ten  ounces ;  prepared 
suet,  two  pounds;  olive  oil,  two  fluid- 
ounces"  Melt  the  elemi  with  the  suet, 
then  remove  it  from  the  fire,  and  immedi- 
ately mix  in  the  terpentme  and  oil,  then 
strain  the  mixture  through  a  linen  cloth. 
Indolent  ulcers,  chilblains,  chronic  ulcers 
after  burns,  and  indolent  tumours,  are  often 
removed  by  this  ointment. 

U-VGUEUTUM  HYDRARGYRI  FORTIUS. 
Strong  mercurial  ointment,  formerly  called 
nntfutntiim  ccerulevm  fnrtnis.  "  Take  of 
purified  mercury,  two  pounds;  prepared 
lard,  twenty-three  ounces:  prepared  suet, 
an  ounce."  First  rub  he  mercurv  with 
the  suet  and  a  little  of  'he  lard,  until  he 
globules  disappear ;  then  add  the  remain- 


der of  the  lard,  and  mix.  In  very  general 
use  for  mercurial  frictions.  It  may  be  em- 
plo)cd  in  almost  ail  cases  where  mercury 
is  indicated. 

USGUEjmJM    HYDRARGYRI    MITIUS.       Mild 

mercurial  ointment,  formerly  called  ungu- 
entum  cxrulewn  mitius.  "  Take  of  strong 
mercurial  o.niment,  a  pound;  prepared 
lard,  two  pounds."  Mix.  Weaker  than  the 
former. 

UKGUENTCM  HYDRARGYHI  >TITRATI. 
Ointment  of  nitrate  of  mercury,  "  Take 
of  purified  mercury,  an  ounce;  nitric  acid, 
twotiuiaounces;  prepared  lard,  six  ounces; 
olive  oil,  iotir  fluidounces."  First  dissolve 
the  mercury  in  ^he  acid,  then,  while  the 
iiq-ior  is  hot,  mix  it  with  the  lard  and  oil 
mehed  together.  A  stimulating  and  de- 
tergent ointment.  Tinea  capitis,  proph- 
thalmia,  indolent  tumours  on  the  margin  of 
the  eye-lid,  and  ulcers  in  the  urethra,  are 
cured  by  its  application. 

USTGUEJfTUM.  HYDRARGYRI  NITRATI  MITI- 
US. Weaker  only  than  the  former. 

UNGUEXTUM  HYDRARGYRI  NITRICO-OXYDI. 
Ointment  of  nitric  oxyd  of  mercury. 
"  Take  ot  nitric  oxyd  of  mercury,  an 
ounce;  white  wax,  two  ounces;  prepared 
lard,  six  ounces."  Having  melted  to- 
gether the  wax  and  lard,  add  thereto  ^he 
nitric  oxyd  of  mercury  in  very  fine  powder, 
and  mix.  A  most  excellent  stimulating 
and  escharotic  ointment. 

UTVGUETSTUM  HYDRARGYRI  PRECIPITATE 
AIBI.  Ointment  of  while  precipitate  of 
mercury,  formerly  called  unguentum  e 
mercurio  precipitato  albo,  and  latterly  un- 
guentum  calcis  hydrargyri  albi.  "  Take  of 
while  precipitate  of  mercury,  a  drachm  : 
prepared  lard,  an  ounce  and  halt."  Hav- 
ing melted  the  lard  over  a  slow  fire,  add 
the  precipitated  mercury,  and  mix.  A 
useful  ointment  to  destroy  vermin  in  the 
head,  and  to  assist  in  the  removal  of  scald 
head,  venereal  ulcers  of  children,  and  cu- 
taneous eruptions. 

UifGUEjrruM  irrras.  See  Ceratum 
lylta. 

UlfGUENTXJM  OPHTHAI3IICTTM.  Ophthal- 
mic ointment  of  Janin.  "  Take  of  pre-- 
pared  hogslard,  half  an  ounce  ;  prepared 
tutia,  bole  ammoniac,  of  each  i  wo  drachms  ; 
white  precipitate,  one  drachm."  Mix. 
This  celebrated  ointment  may  be  used 
for  the  same  diseases  of  the  eye  and  eye- 
lid as  the  ung.  hydrarg.  nitrati.  It  must 
be  at  first  weakened  with  about  twice  its 
quantity  of  hogslard. 

UNGUEXTUM  PICIS  ARID^.  Pitch  oint- 
ment, formerly  called  ungutntum  basilicum 
nigrum  vel  tetrnpharmacnm.  "  Take  of 
pitch,  yellow  wax,  yellow  resin,  of  each 
nine  ounces;  olive  oil,  a  pint."  Melt  them 
together,  i,nd  strain  the  mixture  through  a 
linen  cloth. 

USGVENTTJM  PICIS  LiQ.tJii)7E  Tar  oint- 
rnent,  formerly  called  nnguentum 


UNI 

e  pice.  "  Take  of  tar,  prepared 
suet,  of  each  a  pound."  Melt  htm  toge- 
ther, and  strain  the  mixture  through  a  linen 
cloth  The  two  preceding1  ointments  are 
applicable  to  cases  of  tinea  capitis,  and 
:3ome  eruptive  complaints  ;  also  to  some 
kinds  of  irritable  sores. 

UNOUENTUM  RESIXJE  FLAV;E.  Yellow  ba- 
silicon  is  in  general  use  as  a  stimulant  and 
detersive  :  it  is  an  ele.gant  and  useful  form 
of  applying  the  resin 

UNGUEXTUM  SAMBUCI.  Elder  ointment, 
formerly  called  ungucntum  sambucimim. 
'  Take  of  elder  flowers,  two  pounds  ;  pre- 
pared lard,  two  pounds."  Boil  the  elder 
flowers  in  the  lard  uniil  they  become 
crisp,  then  strain  the  ointment  through  a 
linen  cloth.  A  cooling  and  emollient  pre- 
paration 

UXGUEJTTUM  SULPHURIS.  Sulphur  oint- 
ment,  formerly  called  ungucntum  e  sulphore. 
if  Take  of  sublimed  sulphur,  three  ounces; 
prepared  lard,  half  a  pound."  Mix.  The 
most  effectual  preparation  to  destroy  the 
itch.  It  is  also  serviceable  in  the  cure  of 
other  cutaneous  eruptions. 

UXGUEXTUM  SULPHURIS  COMPOSITUM.  COHl- 

pound  sulphur  ointment.  '«  Take  of  sub- 
limed sulphur,  half  a  pound;  white  helle-. 
bore  root,  powdered,  two  ounces;  nitrate 
of  po  ash,  a  drachm  ;  soft  soap,  half  a 
pound;  'prepared  lard,  a  pound  and  half." 
Mix.  This  preparation  is  introduced  into 
the  last  London  pharmacopoeia  as  a  more 
efficacious  remedy  for  itch  than  common 
sulphur  ointment.  In  the  army,  where  it 
is  generally  used,  the  sulphur  vivum,  or 
native  admixture  of  sulphur  with  various 
heterogeneous  matters,  is  used  instead  of 
sublimed  sulphur. 

UNGUENTUM  VERATRI.  "White  hellebore 
ointment,  formerly  called  wignentum  helle- 
bori  albi.  •'  Take  of  white  hellebore  root, 
powdered,  two  ounces ;  prepared  lard, 
eight  ounces  ;  oil  of  lemons,  twenty  mi- 
nims."  Mix. 

UNGUEXTUM:  zixci.  Zinc  ointment. 
"Take  of  the  oxyd  of  zinc,  an  ounce; 
prepared  lard,  six  ounces.'*  Mix.  A  very 
useful  application  to  chronic  ophthalmia 
and  relaxed  ulcers. 

UNGUIS.  (From  ovwf,  a  hook.)  1.  The 
nail.  The  nails  are  horny  laminx  situated 
at  the  extremities  of  the  fingers  and  toes. 

2.  An  abscess  or  collection   of  pus   be- 
tween the  lamellx  of  the  cornea  transpa- 
rens  of  the  eye  ;  so  called  from  its  resem- 
blance to  the  lunated  portion   of  the  nail 
of  the  finger. 

3.  The  lachrymal  bone  is  so  named  from 
its  resemblance    to  a  nail  of  the  finger. 
See  Lachrymal  bone. 

UNGUCA  CABALLIJTA.  See  Tussilago. 

UXIOXES  (E/7U0,  pi.  uniones,  from  units, 
one;  so  called  because  there  is  never 
more  than  one  found  in  the  same  shell,  or 
according  to  others,  for  that  many  being 


T)il  A. 


831 


found  in  one  shell  not  any  one  of  them 
is  like  the  other.)  Pearls.  See  Marga- 
rita. 

URACHUS.  (Prom  ^ov,  urine,  and 
t%a>,  to  contain.)  Urinaculum.  The  liga- 
mentous  cord  that  arises  from  the  basis  of 
the  urinary  bladder,  which  it  runs  along, 
and  termmaies  in  the  umbilical  cord.  In 
the  fetuses  of  brute  animals,  which  the 
ancients  mostly  dissected,  it  is  a  hollow 
tube  and  conveys  the  urine  to  the  allamoid 
membrane. 

UUAGIUM.  (From  x§*^oc,  the  hinder 
part  of  an  army  )  The  apex  or  extreme 
point  of  the  heart. 

URANISCUS.  (From  *gavoc,  the  firma- 
ment; so  called  from  its  arch.)  The  palate. 

URANIUM.  This  metal  was  discover- 
ed by  Kbproth  in  the  year  1789.  It  exists 
combined  with  sulphur,  and  a  portion  of 
iron,  lead,  and  silex,  in  the  mineral  term- 
ed Pechblende,  or  oxid  of  uranium.  Com- 
bined with  carbonic  acid  it  forms  the  chal- 
colite, or  green  mica  :  and  mixt  with  oxid 
of  iron,  it  constitutes  the  uranitic  ochre. 
It  is  always  found  in  the  state  of  an  oxid 
with  a  greater  or  smaller  portion  of  iron, 
or  mineralized  with  sulphur  and  copper. 
The  ores  of  uranium  are  of  a  blackish  co- 
lour, inclining  to  a  dark  iron  grey,  and  of 
a  moderate  splendor ;  they  are  of  a  close 
texture,  and  when  broken  present  a  some- 
what uneven,  and  in  the  smallest  particles 
a  conchoidal  surface.  They  are  found  in 
the  mines  of  Saxony. 

Properties  of  Uranium. — Uranium  exhi- 
bits a  mass  of  small  metallic  globules,  ag- 
glutinated together.  Its  colour  is  a  deep 
grey  on  the  outside,  in  the  inside  it  is  a  pale 
brown  It  is  very  porous,  and  is  so  soft 
that  it  may  be  scraped  with  a  knife  It 
has  but  little  lustre.  Its  specific  gravity  is 
6.440.  It  is  more  difficult  to  be  fused 
than  even  manganese.  When  intensely 
heated  with  phosphate  of  soda  and  ammo- 
nia, or  glacial  phosphoric  acid,  it  fuse* 
with  them  into  a  grass-g"een  glass.  With 
soda  or  borax  it  melts  only  into  a  grey, 
opaque,  scoriaceous  bead.  It  is  soluble  in 
sulphuric,  nitric,  and  muriatic  acids.  It 
combines  with  sulphur  and  phosphorus, 
and  alloys  with  mercury.  It  has  not  yet 
been  combined  with  other  combustible 
bodies.  It  decomposes  the  nitric  acid  and 
becomes  converted  into  a  yellow  oxid.  The 
action  of  uranium  alone  upon  water,  &c. 
is  still  unknown,  probably  on  account  of 
its  extreme  scarcity. 

Method  of  obtaining  Uranium. — In  order 
to  obtain  uranium,  the  pechblcmle  is  first 
freed  from  sulphur  by  heat,  and  cleared 
from  the  adhering  impurities  as  carefully 
as  possible.  It  is  then  digested  in  nitric 
acid;  the  metallic  matter  that  it  contains 
is  thus  completely  dissolved,  while  part  of 
the  sulphur  remains  undissolved,  and  part 
of  it  is  dissipated  under  live  form  of  sol- 


£32  I/RE 

phurated  hydrogen  gas.  The  solution  is 
then  precipitated  by  a  carbonated  alkali. 
The  precipitate  has  a  lemon-)  ellow  colour 
when  it  is  pure.  This  yellow  carbonate  is 
made  into  a  paste  with  oil  and  exposed  to 
a  violent  heat,  bedded  in  a  crucible  con- 
taining and  lined  wiih  charcoal. 

Klaproth  obtained  a  metallic  globule  28 
grains  in  weight,  by  forming  a  ball  of  50 
grains  of  the  yellow  carbonate  with  a  little 
wax,  and  by  exposing  this  ball  in  a  cruci- 
ble lined  with  charcoal  to  a  heat  equal  to 
170°  of  Wedgwood's  pyrometer. 

Richter  obtained  in  a  single  experiment 
100  grains  of  this  metal,  which  seemed  to 
be  free  from  all  admixture. 

URCEOLA.  (From  urceolus,  a  small  pitch- 
er ;  so  named  from  its  uses  in  scowering 
glazed  vessels  )  The  herb  fever-few. 

UREDO.  (From  uro,  to  burn.)  An  itch- 
ing or  burning  sensation  of  the  skin,  which 
accompanies  many  diseases.  The  nettle- 
rash  is  also  so  called. 

URETER.  (From  agov,  urine)  The 
membranous  canal  which  conveys  the  urine 
from  the  kidney  to  the  urinary  bladder ; 
at  its  superior  part  it  is  considerably  the 
largest,  occupying  the  greatest  portion  of 
the  pelvis  of  the  kidney;  it  then  contracts 
to  ;he  size  of  a  goose-quill,  and  descends 
over  the  pso;is  magnus  muscle  and  large 
crural  vessels  into  the  pelvis,  in  which  it 
perforates  the  urinary  bladder  very  ob- 
liquely. Its  internal  surface  is  lubricated 
with  mucus  to  defend  it  from  the  irritation 
of  the  urine  in  passing. 

URETERIT1S.  (From  «g»T»g,  the  ure- 
ter.) An  inflammation  of  the  ureter. 

URETERICUS.  (From  «g»T»g,  the  ureter, 
or  «gwr»/>/'r/c,  an  inflammation  of  the  ure- 
ter.) Applied  to  an  ischury,  or  suppres- 
sion of  urine,  from  an  inflammation  of  the 
ureter. 

URETEROIITHICUS.  (From  *g»T»g,  the 
ureter,  and  x<6ov,  a  stone.)  Applied  to  an 
ischury  from  a  stone  in  the  ureter. 

URETEROTHROMBOIDES.  (From  »g«T<(g, 
the  ureter,  and  flgoyuCoj ,  grumous  blood,  and 
tifof,  a  likeness.)  Applied  to  an  ischury 
from  grumous  blood  in  the  ureter. 

URETEROPHLEGMATICUS.  (From  sg«T»g, 
the  ureter,  and  <f>* typ at.,  phlegm.)  Applied 
to  a  suppression  of  urine  from  pituitous 
matter  in  ihe  ureter. 

URETERO.PYICUS.  (From  sg«T»g,  the  ure- 
ter, and  tarvov,  pus.)  Applied  to  an  ischury 
from  purulent  matter  in  the  ureter. 

URETEROSTOMATICUS.  (From*g»T»£,  the 
ureter,  and  ro^ua,  a  mouth  )  Applied  to  a 
suppression  of  urine  from  an  obstruction 
in  the  lower  orifice  oi  the  ureter. 

URETHRA  (From  s$oy,  the  urine; 
because  it  is  the  canal  through  which  the 
yrine  passes.)  A  membranous  canal  run- 
ning from  the  neck  of  the  bladder  through 
the  inferior  part  of  the  penis  to  the  extre- 
mity of  the  glans  penis,  in  which  it  opens 


URI 

by  a  longitudinal  orifice,  called  meatua 
urinaritu.  In  this  course  it  first  passes 
through  the  prostate  gland,  which  portion 
is  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  prosta- 
tical  urethra;  it  then  becomes  much  di- 
lated, and  is  known  by  the  name  of  the 
bulbous  part t  in  which  is  situated  a  cutane- 
ous eminence  called  the  caput  gallinaginis 
or  verumontannm,  around  which  are  ten  or 
twelve  orifices  of  the  excretory  ducts  of 
the  prostate  gland,  and  two  of  the  sper- 
matic vessels.  The  remaining  part  of  the 
urethra  contains  a  number  of  triangular 
mouths,  which  are  the  lacunae,  or  openings 
of  the  excretory  ducts  of  the  mucous  glands 
of  the  urethra. 

URETHELMIXTHICCS.  (From  »g»Sga,  the 
urethra,  and  rt^ujyfitc,  worms.)  Applied  to 
an  ischury  from  worms  in  the  urethra. 

URETHRITICUS.  (From  Kg»6g/<r/?,  an  in- 
flammation of  the  urethra.)  Applied  to  a 
suppression  of  urine  from  an  inflammation 
of  the  urethra. 

URETHR1TIS.  (From  ag»0g*,  the 
urethra.)  An  inflammation  in  ihe  urethra. 
See  Gonorrhoea. 

URETHHOUYMENODES.  (From  *g»6g«e, 
the  urethra,  and  U/UHV,  a  membrane.)  Ap- 
plied to  an  ischury  from  a  membrane  ob- 
structing the  urethra. 

URETHROLITHICDS.  (From  *g«6g*,  the 
urethra,  and  x/6o?,  a  stone.)  Applied  to  a 
suppression  of  urine  from  a  stone  in  the 
urethra. 

UHETHROMBOIDES.  (From  «g«0g*,  the 
urethra,  and  flgo^^o/^c,  a  grumous  concre- 
tion.) A  caruncle  in  the  urethra. 

URETHROPHLEGMATICUS.  (From  »g»0gtf, 
the  urethra,  and  $>te-yf*tt,  phlegm.)  Ap- 
plied to  an  ischury  from  mucus  obstructing 
the  urethra. 

UHETHRO-PYICUS.  (From  *g»9ga,  the 
urethra,  and  <oryoy,  pus.)  Applied  to  a  sup- 
pression of  urine  from  pus  collected  in  the 
urethra. 

URETICA.  (From  «gov,  urine.)  Medi- 
cines which  promote  a  discharge  of  urine* 

URIAS.  (From  Kgov,  urine.)  The  urethra. 

URINE.  (Urina ;  *§ov,  from  egsa>,  to 
rush  out.)  The  saline  liquid,  secreted  in 
the  kidneys,  and  dropping  down  from  them, 
guttatim,  through  the  ureters,  into  the  ca- 
vity of  the  urinary  bladder.  The  secretory 
org-au  is  composed  of  the  arterious  vessels 
of  the  cortical  substance  of  the  kidneys, 
from  which  the  urine  passes  through  the 
uriniferous  tubuli  and  renal  papillae,  into 
the  renal  pelvis:  whence  it  flows  drop  by 
drop,  through  the  ureters,  into  the  cavity  of 
the  urinary  bladder:  where  it  is  detained 
some  hours,  and  at  length,  when  abundant, 
eliminated  through  the  urethra.  The  urine 
of  an  healthy  man  is  divided  in  general  into, 

1.  Crude,  or  that  which  is  emitted  one 
or  two  hours  after  eating  ;  this  is  for  the 
most  part  aqueous,  and  often  vitiated  by 
some  foods,  and. 


URINE: 


833 


2.  Cocted,  which  5s  eliminated  some 
hours  after  the  digestion  of  the  food,  as 
that  which  is  emitted  in  the  morning  after 
sleeping.  This  is  generally  >n  smaller 
quantity,  thicker,  more  coloured,  more 
acnd  than  at  any  other  time.  Of  such 
cocted  urine,  the  colour  is  usually  citrine, 
and  not  unhandsome. 

The  degree  of  heat  agrees  with  that  of 
the  blood  ;  hence  in  atmospheric  air  it 
is  warmer,  as  is  perceived  if  the  hand 
be  washed  with  urine.  The  specific  gra- 
vity is  greater  than  water,  and  that  emit- 
ted in  the  morning  is  always  heavier  than 
at  any  other  time.  The  smell  of  fresh 
urine  is  not  disagreeable.  The  taste  is 
saltish  and  nauseous.  The  consistence  is 
somewhat  thicker  than  water.  The  quan- 
tity depends  on  that  of  the  liquid  drink, 
its  diuretic  nature,  and  the  temperature 
of  the  air. 

Changes  of  urine  in  the  air.  Preserved 
in  an  open  vessel,  it  remains  pellucid  for 
some  time,  and  at  length  there  is  perceived 
at  the  bottom  a  mibecula  or  little  cloud, 
consolidated  as  it  were  from  the  gluten. 
This  nubecula  increases  by  degrees,  occu- 
pies all  the  urine,  and  renders  it  opaque. 
The  natural  smell  is  changed  into  a  putrid 
cadaverous  one  ;  and  the  surface  is  now 
generally  covered  with  a  cuticle,  composed 
of  very  minute  crystals.  At  length  the 
urine  regains  its  transparency,  and  the  co- 
lour is  changed  from  a  yellow  to  a  brown  ; 
the  cadaverous  smell  passes  into  an  alka- 
line, and  a  brown  grumous  sediment  falls 
to  the  bottom,  filled  with  white  particles, 
deliquescing  in  the  air,  and  so  congluti- 
nated  as  to  form,  as  it  were,  little  soft 
calculi. 

Thus  two  sediments  are  distinguishable 
in  the  urine  ;  the  one  white  and  gelatinous, 
and  separated  in  the  beginning ;  the  other 
brown  and  grumous,  deposited  by  the 
urine  when  putrid. 

Spontaneous  degeneration.  Of  all  the 
fluids  of  the.'body,  the  urine  first  putrefies. 
In  summer,  after  a  few  hours  it  becomes 
turbid,  and  sordidly  black ;  then  deposits 
a  copious  sediment,  and  exhales  a  fetor, 
like  that  of  putridcancers,  which,  at  length 
becomes  cadaverous.  Putrid  urine  effer- 
vesces with  acids,  and  if  distilled,  gives 
off',  before  water,  an  urinous  volatile 
spirit. 

The  properties  of  healthy  urine,  are, 

1.  Urine     reddens  paper  stained   with 
turnsole  and   with  the  juice  of  radishes, 
and  therefore  contains  an  acid.     This  acid 
has  been  generally  considered  as  the  phos- 
phoric, but  Thenard  has  shewn  that  in  re- 
ality it  is  the  acetic. 

2.  If  a  solution  of  ammonia  be  poured 
into  fresh  urine,  a  white  powder  precipi- 
tates, which  has  the  properties  ofp 

of  lime. 


3.  If  the  phosphate  of  lime  precipitated 
from  urine  be  examined,  a  little  magnesia 
will  be  found  mixed  with  it.      Fourcroy 
and  Vauquelin  have  ascertained  that  this 
is  owing  to  a  little  phosphate  of  magnesia 
which  urine  contains,  and  which  is  decom- 
posed by  the  alkali  of  lime  employed  to 
precipitate  the  phosphate  of  lime. 

4.  Proust  informs  us  that  carbonic  acid 
exists  in  urine,  and  that  us  separation  oc- 
casions the  froth  which  appears  during  the 
evaporation  of  urine. 

5.  Proust  has  observed,  that  urine  kept 
in  new  casks  deposits  small  crystals,  which 
effloresce   in  the   air,  and  fall  to  powder. 
These  crystals  possess  the  properties  of  the 
carbonate^  of  lime. 

6.  When  fresh  urine  cools,  it  often  lets 
fall   a   brick-coloured  precipitate,    which 
Scheele  first  ascertained  to  be  crystals  of 
uric  acid.     All   urine    contains    this   acid 
even  when  no  sensible  precipitate  appears 
when  it  cools. 

7.  During  intermitting  fevers,  and  espe- 
cially  during  diseases  of  the  liver,  a  co- 
pious sediment  of  a  brick-red  colour  is  de- 
posited from   urine.     This  sediment  con- 
tains the  rosacic  acid  of  Proust. 

8.  If  fresh  urine  be  evaporated  to  the 
consistence  of  a  syrup,  and  muriatic  acid 
be  then  poured  into   it,   a  precipitate   ap- 
pears which  possesses  the   properties  of 
benzoic  acid. 

9.  When  an  infusion  of  tannin  is  dropped 
into  urine,    a   white   precipitate    appears, 
having  the   properties  of  the  combination 
of  tannin  and  albumen  or  gelatine.     Their 
quantity   in   healthy  urine   is  very  small, 
often   indeed  not  sensible.     Cruickshanks 
found  that  the  precipitate  afforded  by  tan- 
nin in  healthy  urine  amounted  to  l-240th 
part  of  the  weight  of  the  urine. 

10.  If  urine    be   evaporated  by  a  slow 
fire  to  the  consistence  of  a  thick  syrup,  it 
assumes  a  deep  brown  colour,  and  exhales 
a  fetid  ammoniacal  odour.     When  allowed 
to  cool,  it  concretes  into  a  mass  of  crystals, 
composed  of  all   the  component   parts    of 
urine.     If  four  times  its  weight  of  alcohol 
be  poured  into  this  mass,  at  intervals,  and 
a  slight  heat  be  applied,  the  greatest  part 
is  dissolved.     The  alcohol  winch  has  ac- 
quired a  brown  colour  is  to   be  decanted 
off,  and  distilled  in  a  retoit  in  a  sand  heat 
till  the  mixture  hus  boiled  for  some  time 
and  acquired  the  consistence  of  a  syrup. 
By  this  time  the  whole  of  the  alcohol  has 
passed    off,    and   the   matter,  on  cooling1, 
crystallizes  in  quadrangular  plates,  which 
intersect  each  other.     This    substance  is 
urea,  which  composes  9-20ths  of  the  urine, 
provided  the  watery  part  be  excluded.    It 
is  this  substance  which  characterises  urine, 
and  constitutes  it  what  it  is,  and  to  which 
the  greater  part  of  the  very  singular  phe- 
nomena of  urine  are  to  b$  ascribed. 

5O 


834 


URI 


URT 


11.  According  to  Fourcroy  and  Vauquc- 
lin,  the  colour  of  urine  depends  upon  the 
urea ;  the   greater  the  proportion  of  urea 
the  deeper  the  colour.      But   Proust  has 
detected  a  resinous  matter  in  urine  similar 
to  the  resin  of  bile,  and  to  this  substance 
he  ascribes  the  colour  of  urine. 

12.  If  urine  be  slowly  evaporated  to  the 
consistenceof  a  syrup,  a  number  of  crystals 
make  their  appearance  on  its  surface,  these 
possess   the  properties  of  the  muriate  of 
soda. 

13.  The  saline  residuum  which  remains 
after  the  separation   of  urea  from  crys- 
tallized urine  by  me  ms  of  alcohol,  has  been 
long  known  by  the  names  offusib!"  salt  of 
urine,  and  microcosmic  suit.      When  these 
salts  are  examined,  they  are  found  to  have 
the  properties  of  phosphates.     The  rhom- 
boidal   prisms  consist  of  phosphate  of  am- 
monia, united  to  a  little  phosphate  of  soda, 
the  rectangular  tables,  on  the  contrary, 
are  phosphate  of  soda  united  to  a  small 
quantity  of  phosphate  of  ammonia,  urine 
then  contains  phosphate  of  soda,  and  phos- 
phate «f  ammonia. 

14.  When  urine  is  cautiously  evaporated, 
a  few  cubic  crystals  are  often  deposited 
among  the  other  salts,  these  crystals  have 
the  properties  of  muriate  of  ammonia. 

15.  When  urine  is  boiled  in  a  silver  ba- 
sin,   it    blackens   the    basin,    and    if  the 
quantity  of  urine  be  large,  small  crusts  of 
sulphuret     of  silver    may    be    detached. 
Hence   we    see   that    urine    contains  sul- 
phur. 

Urine  then  contains  the  following  sub- 
stances : 

1.  Water. 

2.  Acetic  acid. 

3.  Phosphate  of  lime. 

4.  Phosphate  of  magnesia. 

5.  Carbonic  acid. 

6.  Carbonate  of  lime. 

7.  Uric  acid. 

8.  Rosaic  acid. 

9.  Benzoic  acid. 

10.  Albumen. 

11.  Urea. 

12.  Resin. 

13.  Muriate  of  soda. 

14.  Phosphate  of  soda. 

15.  Phosphate  of  ammonia. 

16.  Muriate  of  ammonia. 

17.  Sulphur. 

No  liquor  in  the  human  body,  however 
pure,  is  so  variable,  in  respect  to  quantity 
and  quality,  as  the  urine  ;  for  it  varies, 

1.  In   respect  to  age:  in  \\\cfcetiis  it  is 
inodorous,  insipid,  and   almost   aqueous  ; 
but  as  the  infant  grows,  it  becomes  more 
acrid  and  fetid;  and  in  old  age  more  parti- 
cularly so. 

2.  In  respect  to  drink :  it  is  secreted  in 
greater   quantity,   and    of  a    more    pale 
colour,  from  cold  and  copious  draughts. 


It    becomes    green   from   an   infusion  of 
Chinese  tea,  or  the  use  of  the  pulp  of  Cassia. 

3.  In  respect  to  food.-  from  eating    the 
heads  of  asparagus,  or  olives,  it  contracts 
a  peculiar   smell ;   from    the    fruit  of  the 
opuntia,  it  becomes  red;  and  from  fasting 
turbid. 

4.  In    respect    to    medicines :  from    the 
exhibition    of    rhubarb    root,  it  becomes 
yellow  ;   and  from  turpentine  a  violet  co- 
lour. 

5.  In  respect  to  the  time  of  the  year:  in 
the  winter  the  urine  is  more  copious  and 
aqueous  ;  but  in  the  summer,  from  the  in- 
creased transpiration,  it  is  more  sparing> 
higher  coloured,  and  so  acrid  that  it  some- 
times becomes  strangurious.     The  climate 
•induces  the  same  difference. 

6.  In   respect    of  the  muscular  motion  of 
the  body :  it  is  secreted  more   sparingly, 
and  concentrated  by  motion  ;  and  is  more 
copiously  diluted,  and  rendered  more  crude 
by  rest. 

7.  In  respect  of  the  affection  of  the  mind  : 
thus  fright  makes  the  urine  pale. 

Use.  The  urine  is  an  excrementitous 
fluid,  like  lixivium,  by  which  the  human 
body  is  not  only  liberated  from  the  super- 
fluous water,  but  also  from  the  superfluous 
salts,  and  animal  earth  ;  and  is  defended 
from  corruption. 

Lastly,  tire  vis  medicatrix  naturae  some- 
times eliminates  many  morbid  and  acrid 
substances  with  the  urine  ;  as  may  be  ob- 
served in  fevers,  dropsies,  &c. 

URINE,  RETENTION  OF.  A  want  of 
the  ordinary  secretion  of  urine.  In  reten- 
tion of  urine  there  is  none  secreted  ;  in  a 
suppression,  the  urine  is  secreted  but 
cannot  be  voided. 

Urine,  suppression  of.     See  Ischuria. 

URINA.  See  Urine. 

Urinaculum.  See  Urachus. 

URINAIIIA.  (From  urina,  urine ;  so 
named  from  its  diuretic  qualities.)  The 
herb  dandelion.  See  Taraxacum. 

URINJE  ARDOR.  See  Dysuria. 

UROCRISIA.  (From  «§ov, urine,  and  jc^/va, 
to  judge.)  The  judgment  formed  of  dis- 
eases by  the  inspection  of  urine. 

UnoRUHiEA.  (From  a^ov,  the  urine,  and 
ggo),  to  flow.)  A  discharge  of  the  urine 
through  the  eroded  perinzeum. 

URSINA  RADIX.  The  root  of  the  plant 
called  bald  money.  See  Meum  athamanti- 
cum. 

UROSCOPFA.  (From  x$ov,  the  urine,  and 
<rx.o7rta>,  to  inspect.)  Inspection  of  urine, 
that  a  judgment  of  diseases  may  be  made 
from  its  appearance. 

URTICA.  (Jib  urendo  ,•  because  it  ex- 
cites an  itching  and  pustules  like  those  pro- 
duced by  fire.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class, 
Jlfonoecia.  Order,  Tetrandria.  The 
nettle. 


UTE  UTE  835 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com-  tur<e.  Hystera.  Metro.  Ulriculua.  The 
mon  nettle.  Urtica  dioica  of  Linnseus.  womb.  A  spongy  receptacle  resembling  a 
This  plant  is  well  known,  and  though  compressed  pear,  situated  in  the  cavity  of 
generally  despised  as  a  noxious  weed,  has  the  pelvis,  above  the  vagina,  and  between 
been  long  used  for  medical,  culinary,  and  the  urinary  bladder  and  rectum, 
economical  purposes.  The  young  shoots  The  form  of  the  uterus  resembles  that  of 
in  the  spring  possess  diuretic  and  antiscor-  an  oblong  pear  flattened,  with  the  depress- 
butic  properties,  and  are  with  these  inten-  ed  sides  placed  towards  the  ossapubis  and 
tions  boiled  and  eaten  instead  of  cabbage  sacrum;  but,  in  the  impregnated  state, 
greens.  it  becomes  more  oval,  according  to  the 

URTICA  DIOICA.      The    systematic  name    degree  of  its  distention.     For  the  conve- 
ofthe  common  stinging  nettle.  See  Urtica.  nience  of  description,  and  for  some  prac- 
URTICA  MORTUA.  See  Lamium  album.          tical  purposes,  the  uterus  is  distinguised 

URTICA.  PILUI.IFERA.  The  systematic  into  three  parts.  The  fundus,  the  body, 
name  of  the  pillbearing  nettle.  See  Urtica  and  the  cervix  ;  the  upper  part  is  called 
romnna.  the  fundus,  the  lower  the  cervix,  the  space 

URTICA  ROMAXA.  The  plant  which  bears  between  them,  the  extent  of  which  is  unde- 
this  name  in  the  pharmacopeias  is  the  fined,  the  body.  The  uterus  is  about 
Urtica  pilulifera  of  Linnaeus.  The  seed  three  inches  in  length,  about  two  in. 
was  formerly  given  against  diseases  of  the  breadth  at  the  fundus,  and  one  at  the  cer- 
chest,  but  is  now  deservedly  forgotten,  vix.  Its  thickness  is  different  at  the  fundus 
To  raise  an  irritation  in  paralytic  limbs  the  and  cervix,  being  at  the  former  usually 
fresh  plant  may  be  employed  as  producing  rather  less  than  half  an  inch,  and  at  the 
a  more  permanent  sting  than  the  common  latter  somewhat  more;  and  this  thickness 
nettle.  is  preserved  throughout  pregnancy,  chiefly 

URTICA  UREXS.  The  systematic  name  by  the  enlargement  of  the  veins  and  lym- 
of  a  lesser  nettle  than  the  dioica,  and  pos-  phatics  ;  there  being  a  smaller  change  in, 
sessing  similar  virtues.  the  size  of  the  arteries.  But  there  is  so 

URTICARIA.  (From  urtica,  a  nettle.)  great  a  variety  rn  the  size  and  dimensions 
Febris  itrticata.  Uredo.  Purpnra  urticatii.  of  the  uterus  in  different  women,  indepen- 
Scarlatina  unicata.  The  nettle-rash.  A  dent  of  the  states  of  virginity,  marriage,  or 
species  of  exanthematous  fever,  known  by  pregnancy,  as  to  prevent  any  very  accurate 
pyrexia  and  an  eruption  on  the  skin  like  mensuration.  The  cavity  of  the  uterus 
that  produced  by  the  sting  of  the  nettle,  corresponds  with  the  external  form  ;  that 
The  little  elevations,  culled  the  nettle-rash,  of  the  cervix  leads  from  the  os  uteri,  where 
often  appear  instantaneously,  especially  it  is  very  small,  in  a  straight  direction,  to 
if  the  skin  be  rubbed  or  scratched,  and  the  fundus,  where  it  is  expanded  into  a 
seldom  stay  many  hours  in  the  same  place,  triangular  form,  with  two  of  the  angles 
and  sometimes  not  many  minutes.  No  opposed  to  the  entrance  into  the  Fallopian, 
part  of  the  body  is  exempt  from  them  ;  tubes  ;  and  at  the  place  of  junction  between, 
and  where  many  of  them  rise  together,  and  the  cervix  and  the  body  of  the  uterus  the 
continue  an  hour  or  two,  the  parts  are  cavity  is  smaller  than  it  is  in  any  other  part, 
often  considerably  swelled,  which  particti-  There  is  a  swell,  or  fulness  of  all  the  parts 
larly  happens  in  the  arms,  face,  and  hands,  towards  the  cavity,  which  is  sometimes 
These  eruptions  will  continue  to  infest  the  distinguished  by  a  prominent  line  running 
skin,  sometimes  in  one  placeand  sometimes  longitudinally  through  its  middle.  The 
in  another,  for  one  or  two  hours  together,  villous  coat  of  the  vagina  is  reflected  over 
two  or  three  times  a  day,  or  perhaps  for  the  os  uteri,  and  is  continued  into  the 
the  greatest  part  of  twenty-four  hours,  membrane  which  lines  the  cavity  of  the 
In  some  constitutions  they  last  only  a  few  uterus.  The  internal  surface  of  the  uterus 
days,  in  others  many  months.  is  corrugated  in  a  beautiful  manner,  but 

URTICAT1O.  (From  urlica,  a  nettle.)  the  rugae,  or  wrinkles,  which  are  longitudi- 
The  whipping  a  paralytic  or  benumbed  nal,  lessen  as  they  advance  into  the  uterus, 
limb  with  nettles,  in  order  to  restore  its  the  fundus  of  which  is  smooth.  In  the 
feelings.  intervals  between  the  ruga;  are  small  orifi- 

USNEA.  Muscus  cranii  humani.  This  ces,  like  thos*  in  the  vagina,  which  dis- 
moss,  Lichen  saxatilis  of  Linnaeus,  when  charge  a  mucus,  serving,  besides  other 
growing  on  the  human  skull,  was  formerly  purposes,  that  of  closing  the  os  uteri  very 
in  high  estimation,  but  now  deservedly  curiously  and  perfectly  during  pregnancy, 
forgotten.  The  substance  of  the  uterus,  which  is  very 

UTERARIA.  (From  uterus,  the  womb.)  firm,  is  composed  of  arteries,  veins,  lym- 
Medicines  appropriated  to  diseases  of  the  phatics,  nerves,  and  muscular  fibres,  curi- 
womb.  ously  interwoved  and  connected  together 

Uterine  fan; .  See  Nymphomania*  by    cellular    membrane.     The     muscular 

UTERUS.  *  TO-T^O..    Matrix.    Jger  na-  fibres  are  of  a  palp  colour,  and  appear  also 


836 


UTERUS. 


in  their  texture  somewhat  different  from 
muscular  fibres  in  other  parts  of  the  body. 
The  arteries  of  the  uterus  arc  the  sperma- 
tic and  hypogastric.  The  spermatic  arteries 
arise  fro:r,  the  anterior  part  of  the  aorta,  a 
little  below  the  emulgents,  and  sometimes 
from  the  emulgents.  They  pass  over  the 
psoaemuscles  behind  the  peritonaeum,  enter 
between  the  two  laminae  or  duplicatures  of 
the  peritonaeum  which  form  the  broad  liga- 
ments of  the  uterus,  and  proceed  to  the 
uterus,  near  the  fundtis  of  which  they  in- 
sinuate themselves,  giving  branches  in  their 
passage  to  the  ovana  and  Fallopian  tubes. 
The  hypogastric  arteries  are  on  each  side 
a  considerable  branch  of  the  internal  iliacs. 
They  pass  to  the  sides  of  the  body  of  the 
uterus,  sending  off  a  number  of  smaller 
branches,  which  dip  into  its  substance. 
Some  branches  also  are  reflected  upwards 
to  the  fundus  uteri,  which  anastomose  with 
the  spermatic  arteries,  and  others  are  re- 
flected downwards,  supplying  the  vagina. 
The  veins  which  reconduct  the  blood  from 
the  uterus  are  very  numerous,  and  their 
size  in  the  unimpregnated  slate  is  propor- 
tioned to  that  of  the  arteries  ;  but  their 
enlargement  during  pregnancy  is  such, 
that  the  orifices  of  some  of  them,  when 
divided,  will  admit  evn  of  the  end  of  a 
small  finger.  The  veins  anastomose  in  the 
manner  of  the  arteries  which  they  accom- 
pany out  of  the  uterus,  and  then,  having 
the  same  names  with  the  arteries  sperma- 
tic and  hypogastric,  the  former  proceeds 
to  the  vena  cava  on  the  right  side,  and  on 
the  left  to  the  emulgent  vein  ;  and  the  lat- 
ter to  the  internal  iliac. 

From  the  substance  and  surfaces  of  the 
uterus  an  infinite  number  of  lymphatics 
arise,  which  follow  the  course  of  the  hypo- 
gastric  and  spermatic  blood-vessels.  The 
first  pass  into  the  gland  of  the  internal  iliac 
plexus,  and  the  other  into  the  glands  which 
are  situated  near  the  origin  of  the  sperma- 
tic arteries.  Of  these  Nuck  first  gave  a 
delineation. 

The  uterus  is  supplied  with  nerves  from 
the  lower  mesocolic  plexus,  and  from  two 
small  fiat  circular  ganglions,  which  are 
situated  behind  the  rectum.  These  gan- 
glions are  joined  by  a  number  of  small 
branches  from  the  third  and  fourth  sacral 
nerves.  The  ovaria  derive  their  nerves 
from  the  renal  plexus.  B^  the  great  num- 
ber of  nerves  these  parts  are  rendered  very 
irritable,  but  it  is  by  those  branches  which 
the  uterus  receives  from  the  intercostal, 
that  the  intimate  consent  between  it  and 
various  other  parts  is  chiefly  preserved. 
The  muscular  fibres  of  the  uterus  have  been 
described  in  a  very  different  manner  by 
anatomists,  some  of  whom  have  asserted 
that  its  substance  was  chiefly  muscular, 
\vithfibres  running  in  transverse,  orbicular, 


or  reticulated  order,  whilst  others  have 
contended  that  there  were  no  muscular 
fibres  whatever  in  the  uterus.  In  the  un- 
impregnated uterus,  when  boiled  for  the 
purpose  of  a  more  perfect  examination, 
the  former  seems  to  be  a  true  representa- 
tion; and  when  >.he  uterus  is  distended  to- 
wards the  latter  part  of  pregnancy,  these 
fibres  are  very  thinly  scattered;  but  they 
may  be  discovered  in  a  circular  direction, 
at  the  junction  between  the  body  and  the 
cervix  of  the  uter«'s,  and  surrounding  the 
entrance  of  each  Fallopian  tube  in  a  similar 
order.  Yet  it  does  not  seem  reasonable  to 
attribute  the  time  of  labour  to  its  muscular 
fibres  only,  if  we  are  to  judge  of  the  power 
of  a  muscle  by  the  number  of  fibres  of 
which  it  is  composed,  unless  it  is  presumed 
that  those  of  the  uterus  are  stronger  than 
in  common  muscles.  With  respect  to  the 
glands  of  the  uterus,  none  are  discoverable 
dispersed  through  its  substance  upon  the 
inner  surface  of  the  cervix ;  between  the 
rugae  there  are  lacunae  which  secrete  mu- 
cus, and  there  are  small  follicles  at  the 
edge  of  the  os  uteri.  These  last  are  only 
observable  in  a  state  of  pregnancy,  when 
they  are  much  enlarged.  From  the  angles 
at  the  fundus  of  the  uterus,  two  processes 
of  an  irregular  round  form  originate,  call- 
ed, from  the  name  of  the  first  describer, 
the  Fallopian  tubes.  They  are  about  three 
inches  in  length,  and,  becoming  smaller  in. 
their  progress  from  the  uterus,  have  an 
uneven,  fringed  termination,  called  the 
fimbriae.  The  canal  which  passes  through 
these  tubes  is  extremely  small  at  their  ori- 
gin, but  it  is  gradually  enlarged,  and  ter- 
minates with  a  patulous  orifice,  the  diame- 
ter of  which  is  about  one  third  of  an  inch, 
surrounded  by  the  fimbrise.  It  is  also 
lined  by  a  very  fine  vascular  membrane, 
formed  into  serpentine  plicae.  Through 
this  canal,  the  communication  between  the 
uterus  and  ovaria  is  preserved.  The  Fallo- 
pian tubes  are  wrapped  in  duplicatures  of 
the  peritonaeum,  which  are  called  the  broad 
ligaments  of  the  uterus  ;  but  a  portion  of 
their  extremities,  thus  folded,  hangs  loose 
on  each  side  of  the  pelvis.  From  each 
lateral  angle  of  the  uterus,  a  little  before 
and  below  the  Fallopian  tubes,  the  round 
ligaments  arise,  which  are  composed  of 
arteries,  veins,  lymphatics,  nerves,  and  a 
fibrous  structure.  These  are  connected 
together  by  cellular  membrane,  and  the 
whole  is  much  enlarged  during  pregnancy. 
They  receive  their  outward  covering  from 
the  peritonaeum,  and  pass  out  of  the  pelvis 
through  the  ring  of  the  external  oblique 
muscle  to  the  groin,  where  the  vessels  sub- 
divide into  small  branches,  and  terminate 
at  the  mons  veneris  and  contiguous  parts. 
From  the  insertion  of  these  ligaments  into 
the  groin,  the  reason  appears  why  that  part 


UTE 

generally  suffers  in  all  the  diseases  and 
affections  of  the  uterus,  and  why  the  ingui- 
nal glands  are  in  women  so  often  found  in 
a  morbid  or  enlarged  state.  The  dupli- 
catures  of  the  peritonaeum,  in  which  the 
Fallopian  tubes  and  ovaria  are  involved, 
are  called  the  broad  ligaments  of  the  uterus. 
These  prevent  the  entanglement  of  the 
parts,  and  are  conductors  of  the  vessels 
and  nerves  as  the  mesentery  is  of  those  of 
the  intestines.  Both  the  round  and  brond 
ligaments  alter  their  position  during  preg- 
nancy, appearing  to  rise  lower  and  more 
forward  than  in  the  unimpregnated  state. 
Their  use  is  supposed  to  be  that  of  prevent- 
ing the  descent  of  the  uterus,  and  to 
regulate  its  direction  when  it  ascends  into 
the  cavity  of  the  abdomen  ;  but  whether 
they  answer  these  purposes  may  be  much 
doubted.  The  use  of  the  womb  is  for 
menstruation,  conception,  nutrition  of  the 
foetus,  and  parturition.  The  uterus  is  lia- 
ble to  many  diseases,  the  principal  of 
which  are  prolapsus  uteri,  procidentia  ^tteri, 
hydatids,  dropsy  of  the  uterus  or  tympa- 
nites uteri,  moles,  ulceration,  &c. 

UTERUS,  RETRO  VERSION  OF.  By 
the  term  retroversion,  such  a  change  of 
the  position  of  the  uterus  is  understood, 
that  the  fundus  is  turned  backwards  and 
downwards  upon  its  cervix,  between  the 
vagina  and  rectum,  and  the  os  uteri  is 
turned  forwards  to  the  pubis,  and  upwards 
in  proportion  to  the  descent  of  the  fundus, 
so  that,  by  an  examination  per  vaginum,  it 
cannot  be  felt,  or  not  without  difficulty, 
when  the  uterus  is  retroverted.  By  the 
same  examination  there  may  also  be  per- 
ceived a  large  round  tumour,  occupying 
the  inferior  part  of  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis* 
and. pressing  the  vagina  towards  the  pubis. 
By  an  examination  per  amtm,  the  same 
tumour  may  be  felt,  pressing  the  rectum 
to  the  hollow  of  the  sacrum,  and  if  both 
these  examinations  are  made  at  the  same 
time,  we  may  readily  discover  that  the 
tumopr  is  confined  between  the  vagina  and 
rectum.  Besides  the  knowledge  of  the 
retroversion  which  may  be  gained  by  these 
examinations,  it  is  found  to  be  accompa- 
nied with  other  very  distinguishing  symp- 
toms. There  is  in  every  case,  together  with 
extreme  pain,  a  suppression  of  urine  ;  and 
by  the  continuance  of  this  distention  of  the 
bladder  the  tumour  formed  by  it  in  the 
abdomen  often  equals  in  size,  and  resem- 
bles in  shape,  the  uterus  in  the  sixth  or 
seventh  months  of  pregnancy;  but  it  is 
necessary  to  observe,  that  the  suppression 
of  urine  is  frequently  absolute  only  before 
the  retroversion  of  the  uterus,  or  during 
the  time  it  is  retroverted ;  for  when  the 
retroversion  is  completed,  there  is  often  a 
discharge  of  urine,  so  as  to  prevent  an  in- 
crease  of  the  distention  of  the  bladder, 


UVA 


837 


though  not  in  a  sufficient  quantity  to  re- 
move it.  There  is  also  an  obstinate  con- 
stipation of  the  bowels,  produced  by  the 
pressure  of  the  retroverted  uterus  upon 
the  rectum,  which  renders  the  injection  of 
a  clyster  very  difficult,  or  even  impossible. 
But  it  appears  that  all  the  painful  symp- 
toms are  chiefly  in  consequence  of  the 
suppression  of  urine  ;  for  none  of  those 
parts  which  are  apt  to  sympathise  in  affec- 
tions or  diseases  of  the  uterus  are  disturbed 
by  its  retroversion.  The  retroversion  of 
the  uterus  has  generally  occurred  about 
the  third  month  of  pregnancy,  and  some- 
times after  delivery  it  may  likewise  happen, 
where  the  uterus  is,  from  any  cause,  en- 
larged loathe  size  it  acquires  about  the 
third  month  of  pregnancy,  but  not  with 
such  facility  as  in  the  pregnant  state,  be- 
cause the  enlargement  is  then  chiefly  at 
the  fundus.  If  the  uterus  is  but  little  en- 
larged, or  if  it  be  enlarged  beyond  a 
certain  time,  it  cannot  well  be  retroverted; 
for,  in  the  first  case,  should  the  cause  of  a 
retroversion  exist,  the  weight  at  the  fundus 
would  be  wanting  to  produce  it ;  and  in 
the  latter  the  uterus  would  be  raised  above 
the  projection  of  the  sacrum,  and  supported 
by  the  spine. 

UTHICAHIA.  (From  iitert  a  bottle ;  so 
named  from  its  appendages  at  the  end  of 
the  leaves  resembling  bottles,  to  contain 
water.)  A  name  of  the  nepanthes,  or 
wonderful  plant. 

UTRICULUS.  (Dim.  of  uter,  a  bottle  ;  so 
called  from  its  shape.)  The  womb. 

UVA.  (  Quasi  uvi da,  from  its  juice.)  An. 
unripe  grape.  A  tumour  on  the  eye  re- 
sembling a  grape. 

UVA  GIUJIXA.  Crane-beruies.  They  are 
brought  from  New  England,  and  are  reck- 
oned antiscorbutic. 

UVA  PASSA  MAJOR.  Passula  major. 
The  raisin.  The  dried  fruit  of  the  Vitit 
vinifera  of  Linnaeus  :—foliis  lobcitis  simiatis 
jiudis.  Raisins  are  prepared  by  immers- 
ing the  fresh  fruit  into  a  solution  of  alka- 
line salt  and  soap-ley,  made  boiling  hot, 
to  which  is  added  some  olive-oil,  and  a 
small  quantity  of  common  salt,  and  after- 
wards drying  them  in  the  shade.  They 
are  used  as  agreeable,  lubricating,  aces- 
cent sweets  in  pectoral  decoctions,  and 
for  obtunding  the  acrimony  in  other  medi- 
cines, and  rendering  them  grateful  to  the 
palate  and  stomach.  They  are  directed 
in  the  decoctnm  hordei  composition  tinctura 
sennx,  and  tinctura  cardamomi  composita. 

UVA  PASSA  MINOR.  Passa  corin- 
thiaca.  The  currants  The  dried  fruit  of 
the  tntis  corinthica.  Their  virtues  are  simi- 
lar to  those  of  the  uva  passa  major. 

UVA  URSI.  Bear's  whortle-berry. 
Bears'  whorts,  or  bear's  bilberries,  called 
also  vaccaria  vaccinia.  Trailing  arbutus, 


838 


VAG 


VAG 


or  bear-berry.  Jlrbutuauva  ursi  of  Linnaeus : 
— canlibus  procumbentibus,  foliis  integerri- 
mis.  This  plant,  though  employed  by  the 
ancients  in  several  diseases,  requiring  ad- 
stringent  medicines,  had  almost  entirely 
fallen  into  disuse  until  the  middle  of  the 
present  century,  when  it  first  drew  the  at- 
tention of  physicians  as  a  useful  remedy  in 
calculous  and  nephritic  complaints*  which 
diseases  it  appears  to  relieve  by  its  adstrin- 
gent  qualities. 

UVEA.  (From  uva,  an  unripe  grape.) 
The  posterior  lamina  of  the  iris  ;  so  called 
because,  in  beasts,  which  the  ancients 
chiefly  dissected,  it  is  of  the  colour  of  un- 
ripe grapes. 

UVULA.  (Dim.  of  nva,  a  grape.)  Co- 
lumella.  Gion.  Gargareon.  Columna  oris. 


Gurgulio  interseptum.  The  small  conical 
fleshy  substance  hanging  in  the  middle  of 
the  velum  pendulum  palati,  over  the  root  of 
the  tongue.  It  is  composed  of  the  com- 
mon membrane  of  the  mouth,  and  a  small 
muscle  resembling  a  worm  which  arises 
from  the  union  of  the  palatine  bone,  and 
descends  to  the  tip  of  the  uvula.  It  was 
called  Pulato  stapldlinus  by  Douglas,  and 
Staphiliiuis  epistaphilinus  by  Winslow.  By 
its  contraction  the  uvula  is  raised  up. 

UVULAH.IA.  (From  uvula ,  because  it 
cured  diseases  of  the  uvula.)  The  plant 
which  bears  this  epithet  in  some  pharma- 
copoeias is  the  Ruscus  hypoglossum  of  Lin- 
nxus:  it  was  formerly  used  against  relaxa- 
tion of  the  uvula,  but  now  laid  aside  for 
more  adstringent  remedies. 


VACCA.    The  cow. 

VACCARIA.  (From  vacca,  a  cow;  be- 
cause it  is  coveted  by  cows.)  The  herb 
cow's-basil. 

VACCINATION.  The  insertion  of  the 
matter  to  produce  the  cow-pox.  See  Va- 
riolas vaccince. 

VACCINIUM .  (Quasi  baccinium,  from 
its  berry.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Ociandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

VACCIKIUM  MYIITILUJS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  myrtle-berry.  See  Myrtillu$. 

VACCINIUM  CXYCOCCOS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  cranberry-plant.  See 
Qxycoccos. 

VAccixirM  YITIS  IDTEA.  The  systema- 
tic  name  of  the  red  whortle-berry.  See 
Vitis  idcea- 

VAGINA.  A  sheath.  Vagina  uteri.  That 
canal  which  leads  from  the  pudendum  or 
external  orifice  to  the  uterus,  is  called  the 
vagina.  It  is  somewhat  of  a  conical  form, 
with  the  narrowest  part  downwards,  and 
is  described  as  being  five  or  six  inches  in 
length,  and  about  two  in  diameter.  JJut 
it  would  be  more  proper  to  say,  that  it  is 
capable  of  being  extended  to  those  dimen- 
sions ;  for  in  its  common  state,  the  os  uteri 
is  seldom  found  to  be  more  than  three 
inches  from  the  external  orifice>  and  the 
vagina  is  contracted  as  well  as  shortened. 
The  vagina  is  composed  of  two  coals,  the 
first  or  innermost  of  which  is  villous,  inter- 
spersed with  many  excretory  ducts,  and 
contracted  into  plicae,  or  small  transverse 
folds,  particularly  at  the  fore  and  back 
part,  but,  by  child-bearing  these  are  les- 


sened or  obliterated.  The  second  coat  is 
composed  of  a  firm  membrane,  in  which 
muscular  fibres  are  not  distinctly  observa- 
ble, but  which  are  endowed,  to  a  certain 
degree,  with  contractile  powers  like  a 
muscle.  This  is  surrounded  by  cellular 
membrane,  which  connects  it  to  the  neigh- 
bouring  parts.  A  portion  of  the  upper  and 
posterior  part  of  the  vagina  is  also  covered 
by  the  peritonaeum.  The  entrance  of  the 
vagina  is  constricted  by  muscular  fibres, 
originating  from  the  rami  of  the  pubis, 
which  run  on  each  side  of  the  puden- 
dum, surrounding  the  posterior  part,  and 
executing  an  equivalent  office,  though'they 
cannot  be  said  to  form  a  true  sphincter. 

The  upper  part  of  the  vagina  is  connect- 
ed to  the  circumference  of  the  os  uteri,  but 
not  in  a  straight  line,  so  as  to  render  the 
cavity  of  the  uterus  a  continuation  of  that 
of  the  vagina.  For  the  latter  stretches  be- 
yond the  former,  and,  being  joined  to  the 
cervix,  is  reflected  over  the  os  uteri, 
which,  by  this  mode  of  union,  is  suspended 
with  protuberant  lips  in  the  vagina,  and 
permitted  to  change  its  position  in  various 
ways  and  directions.  When  therefore 
these  parts  are  distended  and  unfolded  at 
the  time  of  labour,  they  are  continued  into 
each  other,  and  there  is  no  part  which  can 
properly  be  considered  as  the  precise  be- 
ginning of  the  uterus  or  termination  of  the 
vagina. 

The  diseases  of  the  vagina  are,  first, 
such  an  abbreviation  and  contraction  as 
render  it  unfit  for  the  uses  for  which  it  was 
designed :  secondly,  a  cohesion  of  the  sides 
in  consequence  of  preceding-  ulceration: 


VAG  VAL  83d 

thirdly,  cicatrices  after  an  ulceration  of  the  cast\off  wholly  or  partially.  An  ulcerated 
parts  :  fourthly,  excrescences  :  fifthly,  surface  being  thus  left,  when  the  disposi- 
fluor  albus.  This  abbreviation  and  con-  tion  to  heal  has  taken  place,  cicatrices 
traction  of  the  vagina,  which  usually  ac-  have  been  formed  of  different  kinds,  ac- 
company each  other,  are  produced  by  cording  to  the  depth  and  extent  of  the 
original  defective  formation,  and  they  are  ulceration  ;  and  there  being  no  counterac- 
seldom  discovered  before  the  time  of  mar-  tion  to  the  contractile  state  of  the  parts, 
riage,  the  consummation  of  which  they  the  dimensions  of  the  vagina  become  much 
sometimes  prevent.  The  curative  inten-  reduced,  or  if  the  ulceration  should  not 
tions  are  to  relax  the  parts  by  the  use  of  be  healed,  and  the  contractibility  of  the 
emollient  applications,  and  to  dilate  them  parts  continue  to  operate,  the  ulcerated 
to  their  proper  size  by  sponge,  or  other  surfaces  being  brought  together  may  co- 
tents,  or,  which  are  more  effectual,  by  here,  and  the  canal  of  the  vagina  be  per- 
bougies  gradually  enlarged.  Butthelcir-  fectly  closed. 

cumstances  which  attend  this  disorder,  are  Cicatrices  in  the  vagina  very  seldom  be- 
sometimes  such  as  might  lead  us  to  form  an  come  an  impediment  to  the  connexion 
erroneous  opinion  of  the  disease.  A  case  between  the  sexes ;  when  they  do,  the 
of  this  kind,  which  was  under  Dr.  Den-  same  kind  of  assistance  is  required  as  was 
man's  care,  from  the  strangury,  from  the  recommended  in  the  natural  contraction, 
heat  of  the  parts,  and  the  profuse  and  in-  or  abbreviation  of  the  part;  they  always 
flammatory  discharge,  was  suspected  to  give  way  to  the  pressure  of  the  head  of 
proceed  from  venereal  infection  ;  and  with  the  child  in  the  time  of  labour,  though  in 
that  opinion  the  patient  had  been  put  upon  many  cases  with  great  difficulty.  Some- 
a  course  of  medicine  composed  of  quick-  times  the  appearances  may  mislead  the 
silver,  for  several  weeks,  without  relief,  judgment ;  for  the  above  author  was  called 
When  she  applied  to  the  Dr.  he  prevailed  to  a  woman  in  labour,  who  was  thought 
upon  her  to  submit  to  an  examination,  and  to  have  become  pregnant ;  the  hymen  re- 
found  the  vagina  rigid,  so  much  contracted  mained  unbroken;  but,  on  making  very 
as  not  to  exceed  half  an  inch  in  diameter,  particular  inquiry,  he  discovered  that  this 
and  more  than  one  inch  and  a  half  in  was  her  second  labour,  and  that  the  part 
length.  The  repeated,  though  fruitless  which,  from  its  form  and  situation,  was 
attempts  which  had  been  made  to  com-  supposed  to  be  the  hymen,  with  a  small 
plete  the  act  of  coition,  had  occasioned  a  aperture,  was  a  cicatrice,  or  unnatural 
considerable  inflammation  upon  the  parts,  contraction  of  the  en  trance  into  the  vagina, 
and  all  the  suspicious  appearances  before  consequent  to  an  ulceration  of  the  part 
mentioned.  To  remove  the  inflammation  after  her  former  labour.  Fungous  excres- 
she  was  bled,  took  some  gentle  purgative  cences  arising  from  any  part  of  the  vagina 
medicines,  used  an  emollient  fomentation,  or  uterus,  have  been  distinguished,  though 
and  afterwards  some  unctuous  applications;  not  very  properly,  by  the  general  term  po- 
she  was  also  advised  to  live  separate  from  lypus.  See  Polypus. 

her  husband  for  some  time.  The  inflam-  VAGINA  OF  NERVES.  The  outer 
mation  being  gone,  tents  of  various  sizes  covering  of  nerves.  By  some  it  is  said  to 
\vere  introduced  into  the  vagina,  by  which  be  a  production  of  the  pia  mater  only, 
it  was  distended,  though  not  very  amply,  and  by  others  of  the  dura  mater,  because 
She  then  returned  to  her  husband,  and  in  it  agrees  with  it  in  tenacity,  colour,  and 
a  few  months  became  pregnant.  Her  la-  texture. 

bour,  though  slow,  was  not  attended  with       VAGINA    OF    TENDONS.      A    loose 
any  extraordinary  difficulty.     She  was  de-  membranous  sheath,    formed  of  cellular 
livered  of  a  full-sized  child,  and  afterwards   membrane,    investing    the.    tendons,    and 
suffered  no  inconvenience.     Another  kind  containing    an    unctuous   juice,  which  is 
of  constriction  of  the  external  parts  some-  secreted  by  the  vessels  of  its  internal  sur- 
times  occurs,   and  which  seems  to  be  a  face.     Ganglions  are  nothing  more  than  an 
mere  spasm.     By  the  violence  or  long  con-  accumulation  of  this  juice, 
tinuance  of  a  labour,   by  the  morbid  state       VAGIXALIS  TUNICA  TESTIS.     See  Tunica 
of  the   constitution,  or  by  the  negligent  vaginalis  testis. 
and  improper  use  of  instruments,   an    in-        Vagum  par.  See  Par  vagnm. 
flammation  of  the  external  parts,  or  vagina,        Valeria?),  Celtic.  See  JVardus  celtica. 
is  sometimes  produced  in  such  a  degree  as        Valerian,  garden.   See  Valeriana  major. 
to  endanger  a  mortification.      By  careful        Valerian,  great.  See  Valeriana  major. 
management  this  consequence    is   usually        Valerian,   lesser.      See    Valeriana  sylves- 
prevented,  but  in  some   cases,  when  the    tris. 

constitution  of  the    patient   was  prone  to        Valerian,  wild.    See  J'aleriajia  sylvestris. 
disease,  the  external  parts  have  sloughed       VALERIAXA.       (From    Valerius,  who 
away,  and  in  others,  equal  injury  has  been   first  particularly  described    it.)     1.  The 
done  to  the  vagina.     But  the  effect  of  the  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnrean 
inflammation    is   usually  confined    to    the   system.     Class,  Triandria,     Order,  J 
internalorvillous  coat,  \vhichissometimes  gynia.  Valerian. 


840 


VAL 


VAU 


2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wild 
valerian.  Valeriana  minor.  Officinal  va- 
-  lerian.  Valeriana  ojficinalis  of  Linnaeus  : 
Jtoribus  triandris,  foliis  omnibus  pinnatis. 
The  root  of  this  plant  has  been  long  ex- 
tolled as  an  efficacious  remedy  in  epilep- 
sy, which  caused  it  to  be  exhibited  in  a 
variety  of  other  complaints  termed  ner- 
vous, in  which  it  has  been  found  highly 
serviceable.  It  is  also  in  vepy  general  use 
as  an  antispasmodic,  and  is  exhibited  in 
convulsive  hysterical  diseases.  A  simple 
and  volatile  tincture  are  directed  in  the 
pharmacopoeias. 

VALERIANA  CELTICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Celtic  nard.  See  Nardus  eel- 
tic  a. 

VALERIAS  MAJOR.  Phu.  The  garden 
valerian.  The  root  of  this  plant,  valeria- 
na  phu  of  Linnaeus,  is  said  to  be  effica- 
cious in  removing  rheumatism,  especially 
the  sciatica,  and  also  inveterate  epilep- 
sies. 

VALERIANA  MINOR.  See  Valeriana  syl- 
•vestris. 

VALERIANA  OFFICINALIS.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  wild  valerian.  See  Valeri- 
ana sylvestris. 

VALERIANA  PHU.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  garden  valerian.  See  Valeriana 
major. 

VALERIANA  SYLVESTRIS.    See  Valeriana. 

VALLUM.  (Prom  vallus,  a  hedge  stake ; 
so  called  from  the  regular  trench-like  dis- 
position of  the  hairs.)  The  eye-brows. 

VALVA.  (Valva  ;  from  valveo,  to  fold 
up.)  A  thin  and  transparent  membrane 
situated  within  certain  vessels,  as  arteries, 
veins,  and  absorbents,  whose  office  appears 
to  be  to  prevent  the  contents  of  the  vessel 
from  flowing  back. 

VALVE  OF  THE  COLON.  The  end 
of  the  iliac  portion  of  the  small  intestine 
enters  the  large  one  obliquely,  and  pro- 
]ects  somewhat  within  it,  so  as  to  form  a 
kind  of  valve,  called  from  its  discoverer 
the  valve  of  TuJpius,  also  the  valve  of  the 
cceciim. 

Valves,  sp.milunar.  See  Semilnnar  valves. 

Valves,  tricuspid.  See  Tri cuspid  valves. 

Valves,  tritrlocJdn.  See  Tricuspid 
valves. 

VALVULA.  (Dim.  of  vulva.)  A  little 
valve. 

VALVULA.  COLI.    See  Intestines. 

VALVULA  BUST. \CHII.  A  mem- 
branous semilunar  valve,  which  separates 
the  right  auricle  from  the  inferior  vena 
cava,  iirst  described  by  Eustar-h'ms. 

VALVULA  TULPII.  See  Valve  of  the 
colon. 

V  \LVUL-S:  CONNIVENTES.  The. 
semilunar  folds  formed  of  the  villous  coat 
of  ',he  intestinum  duodenum  and  jejunum. 
Their  use  appears  to  be  to  increase  the 
surface  of  the  intestines. 


VALVULA  MITRALES.  See  Mitral 
valves. 

VALVULJE  SEM1LUNARES.   See  Se- 

milunar  valves. 

VALVULA     TRIGLOCHINES         See 

Tricuspid  valves. 

VANELLOE.  Vanilla.  JBanilia.  Manilas. 
Jlracus.  Jlromaticus.  A  long,  flattish  pod, 
containing,  under  a  wrinkled  brittle  shell, 
a  reddish  brown  pulp,  with  small  shining 
black  seeds.  The  plant  which  affords 
this  fruit  is  the  Epidendrum  vanilla  of  Lin- 
naeus : — scandens,folii^ovato-oblongis  nervo- 
sis  sessilibus  caulinis,  cirrhis  spiraUbus.  Va- 
nelloes  have  an  unctuous  aromatic  t*ste, 
and  u  fragrant  smell  like  that  of  some  of 
the  finer  balsams  heightened  with  musk. 
Although  chiefly  used  as  perfumes,  they 
are  said  to  possess  aphrodisiac  virtues. 

Vanilla.     See  Vanelloe. 

VAPORARIUM.  (From  vapor,  vapour.) 
A  vapour-bath. 

VARI.  See  Jonthi. 

VARIA.  (From  varius,  changeable.)  The 
small-pox ;  also  small  red  pimples  in  the 
face. 

VARICELLA.  (Dim.  of  varie,  the 
small-pox  ;  so  called  from  its  being  change- 
able.) Variola  lymphatica.  The  Chicken- 
pox.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrex- 
ice  and  order  exanthemata  of  Cullen  ;  known 
by  moderate  synocha ;  pimples  bearing 
some  resemblance  to  the  small-pox,  quickly 
forming  pustules,  which  contain  a  fluid 
matter,  and  after  three  or  four  days  from 
their  first  appearance»  desquamate. 

VAR1COCELE.  (From  varix,  a  dis- 
tended vein,  and  x»x»,  u  tumour.)  A  swel- 
ling of  the  veins  of  the  scrotum,  or  sper- 
matic cord  ;  hence  it  is  divided  into  the 
scrotal  varicocele,  which  is  known  by  the 
appearance  of  livid  and  tumid  veins  on  the 
scrotum  ;  and  varicocele  of  the  spermatic 
cord,  known  by  feeling  hard  vermiform 
vessels  in  the  course  of  the  spermatic  cord. 

Varicocele  mostly  arises  from  excessive 
walking,  running,  jumping,  wearing  of 
trusses,  and  the  like,  producing  at  first  a 
slight  uneasiness  in  the  part,  which  if  not 
remedied,  continues  advancing  towards 
the  loins. 

VARIOLA.  (From  varius,  changing 
colour,  because  itdisfigures  the  skin.)  The 
small  pox  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrexite  and  order  exanthemata  of  Cullen  ; 
clistmguisned  by  synocha;  eruption  of  red 
pimples  on  the  third  day,  which  on  the 
eighth  day  contain  pus,  and  drying,  fall  off 
in  crusts 

It  is  a  disease  of  a  very  contagious  na- 
ture, supposed  to  have  been  introduced 
into  Europe  from  Arabia,  and  in  which 
there  arises  a  fever,  that  is  succeeded  by  a 
number  of  little  inflammations  in  the  skin, 
which  proceed  to  suppuration,  the  matter 
formed  theieby  being  capable  of  produ- 


VARIOLA. 


ftil 


cing  the  disorder  in  another  person.  It 
makes  its  attack  on  people  of  nil  ages,  but 
the  young1  of  both  sexes  are  more  liable  to 
it  than  those  who  are  much  advanced  in 
life  ;  and  it  may  prevail  at  all  the  seasons 
of  the  year,  but  in  general  is  most  preva- 
lent  in  the  spring  and  summer. 

The  small-pox  is  distinguished  into  the 
distinct  and  confluent,  implying  that  in  the 
former,  the  eruptions  are  perfectly  sepa- 
rate from  each  other,  and  that  in  the  latter, 
they  run  much  into  one  another. 

Both  species  are  produced  either  by 
breathing  air  impregnated  with  the  effluvia 
arising  from  the  body  of  those  who  labour 
under  the  disease,  or  by  the  introduction 
of  a  small  quantity  of  the  variolous  matter 
into  ihe  habit  by  inoculation  ;  and  it  is 
probable  that  the"  difference  of  the  small- 
pox is  not  owing  to  any  difference  in  the 
contagion,  but  depends  on  the  state  of  the 
person  to  whom  it  is  applied,  or  on  certain 
circumstances  concurring  with  the  appli- 
cation of  it. 

A  variety  of  opinions  have  been  enter- 
taineci  respecting  the  effect  of  the  variolous 
infection  on  the  foetus  in  the  utero  ;  a  suf- 
ficient number  of  instances,  however,  has 
been  recorded,  to  ascertain  that  the  dis- 
ease may  be  communicated  from  the  mo- 
ther 10  the  child.  In  some  cases,  the  body 
of  the  child,  at  its  birth,  has  been  covered 
with  pustules,  and  the  nature  of  the  dis- 
ease has  been  most  satisfactorily  ascer- 
tained by  inoculating  with  matter  taken 
from  the  pustules.  In  other  cases,  there 
has  been  no  appearance  of  the  disease  at 
the  time  of  the  birth,  but  an  eruption  and 
other  symptoms  of  the  disease  have  ap- 
peared so  early,  as  to  ascertain  that  the 
infection  must  have  been  received  pre- 
viously to  the  removal  of  the  child  from 
the  uterus. 

.  Four  different  states,  or  stages,  are  to 
be  observed  in  the  small-pox  :  first,  the  fe- 
brile; second,  the  eruptive;  third,  the  ma- 
turative;  and  fourth,  that  of  the  declina- 
tion or  scabbing.  When  the  disease  has 
arisen  naturally,  arid  is  of  the  distinct 
kind,  the  eruption  is  commonly  preceded 
by  a  redness  in  the  eyes,  soreness  in  the 
throat,  pains  in  the  head,  back,  and  loins, 
weariness  and  faintness,  alternate  fits  of 
chillness  and  heat,  thirst,  nausea,  inclina- 
tion to  vomit,  and  a  quick  pulse. 

In  some  instances  these  symptoms  pre- 
vail in  a  high  degree,  and  in  others  they 
are  very  moderate  and  tr.fi ing.  In  very 
young  children,  starlings  and  convulsion 
are  apt  to  take  place  a  short  time  previous 
to  the  appearance  of  the  eruption,  always 
giving  great  alarm  to  those  not  conversant 
with  the  frequency  of  the  occurrence. 

About  the  third  or  fourth  day  from  the 
first  seizure,  the  eruption  shews  itself  in 
little  red  spots  on  the  face,  neck,  and 
breast,  and  these  continue  to  increase  in 


number  and  size  for  three  or  four  longer, 
at  the  end  of  which  time,  they  are  to  be 
observed  dispersed  over  several  parts  of 
the  body. 

If  the  pustules  are  not  very  numerous, 
the  febrile  symptoms  will  generally  go  ofV 
on  the  appearance  of  the  eruption,  or  they 
will  become  very  moderate.  It  sometimes 
happens,  that  a  number  of  little  spots  of 
an  erysipelatous  nature  are  interspersed 
amongst  the  pustules;  but  these  generally 
go  in  again,  as  soon  as  the  suppuration 
commences,  which  is  usually  about  the 
fifth  or  sixth  clay,  at  which  period,  a  small 
vesicle,  containing  an  almost  colourless 
fluid,  may  be  observed  upon  the  top  of  each 
pimple.  Should  the  pustules  be  perfectly 
distinct  and  separate  from  each  other,  the 
suppuration  will  probably  be  completed 
'about  the  eighth  or  ninth  day,  and  they 
will  then  be  filled  with  a  thick  yellow  mai- 
ter;  but  should  they  run  much  into  each 
other,  it  will  not  be  completed  till  some 
days  later. 

When  the  pustules  are  very  thick  and 
numerous  on  the  face,  it  is  apt  about  this 
time  to  become  much  swelled,  and  the 
eyelids  to  be  closed  up,  previous  to  which, 
there  usually  arises  a  hoarseness,  and  diffi- 
culty of  swallowing,  accompanied  with  a 
considerable  discharge  of  viscid  saliva. 
About  the  eleventh  day,  the  swelling  of 
the  face  usually  subsides,  together  with  the 
affection  of  the  fauces,  and  is  succeeded 
by  the  same  in  the  hands  and  feet>  after 
which  the  pustules  break,  and  discharge 
their  contents ;  and  then  becoming  dry, 
they  fall  in  crusts,  leaving  the  skin  which 
they  covered  of  a  brown  red  colour,  which 
appearance  continues  for  many  clays.  In. 
those  cases  where  the  pustules  are  large, 
aod  are  late  in  becoming  dry  and  fidling- 
off,  they  are  very  api  to  leave  pits  behind 
them;  but  where  they  are  small,  suppurate 
quickly,  and  are  few  in  number,  they  nei- 
ther leave  any  marks  behind  them,  nor  do 
they  occasion  much  affection  of  the  sys- 
tem. 

In  the  confluent  small  pox,  the  fever 
which  precedes  the  eruption  is  much  more 
violent  than  in  the  distinct,  being  attended 
usually  with  great  anxiety,  heat,  thirst, 
nausea,  vomiting,  and  a  frequent  and  con- 
tracted pulse,  and  often  with  coma  or  de- 
lirium. In  infants,  convulsive  fits  are  apt 
to  occur,  which  either  prove  fatal  before 
any  eruption  appears,  or  they  usher  in  a 
malignant  species  of  the  disease. 

The  eruption  usually  makes  its  appear- 
ance about  the  third  day,  being  frequently 
preceded  or  attended  with  a  rosy  efflores- 
cence, similar  to  what  takes  place  in  the 
measles ;  but  the  fever,  although  it  suffers 
some  slight  remission  on  the  coming  out  of 
the  eruption,  does  not  go  off  as  in  'he  dis- 
tinct kind;  on  the  contrary,  it  becomes 
increased  after  the  fifth  or  six-th  day,  and 
5P 


842  VARIOLA  VACCINA. 

continues  considerably  throughout  the  re-  or  approaches  nearly  in  its  nature  to  that 
mainder  of  he  disease,  of  the  confluent;  but   this  last   is  always 

As  the  eruption  advances,  the  face  be-  accompanied  with  considerable  risk  ihe 
ing1  thickly  beset  with  pustules,  becomes  degree  of  which  is  ever  m  proportion  10  the 
very  much  swelled,  the  eyelids  are  closed  violence  and  permanence  or'ihe  fever,  the 
up,  so  as  to  deprive  the  patient  of  sight,  number  of  pustules  on  the  face,  and  the 
and  a  gentle  salivation  ensues,  which,  to-  disposition  to  putrescency  which  prevails. 
wards  the  eleventh  day,  is  so  viscid  as  to  When  there  is  a  ^reat  endency  this  way, 
be  spit  up  with  great  difficulty.  In  chil-  the  disease  usually  proves  fatal  be-.weeu 
dren,  a  diarrhoea  usually  attends  this  stage  the  eighth  and  eleventh  day,  but,  in  some 
of  the  disease  instead  of  a  salivation,  which  cases,  death  is  protracted  till  the  four- 
is  to  be  met  with  only  in  adults.  The  ve-  teenth  or  sixteenth.  The  confluent  small- 
sides  on  the  top  of  the  pimples  are  to  be  pox,  although  it  may  not  prove  immediate- 
perceived  sooner  in  the  confluent  small-pox  ly  mortal,  is  very  apt  to  induce  various 
than  in  the  distinct;  but  tht-y  never  rise  to  morbid  affections. 

an  eminence,  being  usually  flatted  in;  nei-  Both  kinds  of  small-pox  leave  behind 
ther  do  they  arrive  to  proper  suppuration,  them  a  predisposition  to  inflammatory 
as  the  fluid  contained  in  them,  instead  of  complaints,  particularly  to  ophthalmia  and 
becoming  yellow,  turns  to  a  brown  colour,  visceral  inflammations,  but  more  especially 
About  the  tenth  or  eleventh  day,  the  of  the  thorax;  and  they  not  unfrequently 
swelling  of  the  face  usually  subsides,  and  excite  scrophula  into  action  which  mi^ht 
then  the  hands  and  feet  begin  to  puff  up  otherwise  have  laM  dormant  in  the  system, 
and  swell,  and  about  the  same  time  the  The  regular  swelling  of  the  hands  and 
vesicles  break,  and  pour  out  a  liquor  that  feet  upon  that  of  the  face  subsiding,  and  its 
forms  into  brown  or  black  crusts,  which,  continuance  for  the  due  time,  may  be  re- 
upon  falling1  off,  leave  deep  pits  behind  garded  in  a  favourable  light, 
them  that  continue  for  life;  and  where  the  The  dissections  which  have  been  made 
pustules  have  run  much  into  each  other,  of  confluent  small-pox,  have  never  disco- 
they  then  disfigure  and  scar  the  face  very  vered  any  pustules  internally  on  theviscera. 
considerably.  From  them  it  also  appears  that  variolous 

Sometimes  it  happens  that  a  putrescency  pustules  never  attack  the  cavities  of  the 
of  the  fl  ;ids  takes  place  at  an  early  period  body,  except  those  to  which  the  air  has 
of  the  disease,  and  shews  itself  in  livid  free  access,  as  the  nose,  mouth,  trachea, 
spots  interspersed  amongst  the  pustules,  the  larger  branches  of  the  bronchize,  and 
and  by  a  discharge  of  blood  by  urine,  stool,  the  outermost  part  of  the  meatus  audito- 
and  from  various  parts  of  the  body.  rius.  In  cases  of  prolapsus  ani,  they  like- 

[n  ihe  confluent  small-pox,  the  fever,  wise  frequently  attack  that  part  of  the  gut 
which,  perhaps,  had  suffered  some  slight  which  is  exposed  to  the  air.  They  have 
remission  from  the  time  the  eruption  made  usually  shewn  the  samemorbidappearances 
its  appearance  to  that  of  maturation,  is  inwardly,  as  are  met  with  in  putrid  fever, 
often  renewed  with  considerable  violence  where  the  disease  has  been  of  the  malignant 
at  this  last-mentioned  period,  which  is  kind.  Where  the  febrile  symptoms  have 
what  is  called  the  secondary  fever,  and  this  run  high,  and  the  head  has  been  much 
is  the  mos'  dangerous  stage  of  the  disease,  affected  with  coma  or  delirium,  the  vessels 
It  has  been  observed,  even  amongst  the  of  the  brain  appear,  on  removing  the  era- 
vulgar,  that  the  small  pox  is  apt  to  appear  nium  and  dura  mater,  more  turgid,  and 
immediately  before  er  after  the  preva-  filled  with  a  darker  coloured  blood  than 
lence  of  the  measles.  Another  curious  ob-  usual,  and  a  greater  quantity  of  serous 
servation  has  been  made  relating  to  the  fluid  is  found,  particularly  towards  the 
symptoms  of  these  complaints,  namely,  base  of  the  brain.  Under  similar  circum- 
thut  if.  while  a  patient  labours  under  the  stances,  the  lungs  have  often  a  darker  ap- 
small-pox,  he  is  seized  with  the  measles,  pearance,  and  their  moisture  is  more  copi- 
the  course  of  the  former  is  retarded  till  ous  than  usual.  When  no  inflammatory 
the  eruption  of  the  measles  is  finished,  affection  has  supervened,  they  are  most 
The  measles  appe.'tr,  for  instance,  on  the  usually  found. 

second  day  of  the  eruption  of  small-pox,  VARIOLA  VACCINA.  The  cow-pox, 
the  progress  of  this  ceases,  till  the  measles  Any  pustulous  disease  affecting  the  cow, 
terminate  by  desquamation,  and  then  it  may  be  called  the  cow-pox:  whether  it 
goes  on  in  the  usual  way.  Several  cases  arises  from  an  over-distention  of  the  ud- 
are,  however,  recorded  in  the  Medical  and  der,  in  consequence  of  a  neglect  in  milking1 
Physical  Journal,  as  likewise  in  the  third  the  cow,  or  from  the  sting  of  an  insect, 
volume  of  the  Medical  Commentaries,  in  or  any  other  cause.  But  the  species  which 
which  a  concurrence  of  the  small-pox  and  claims  our  particular  attention,  is  that 
measles  took  place  without  the  progress  of  which  was  recommended  to  the  world  by 
the  former  being  retarded.  The  distinct  Dr.  Jenner,  in  the  year  1798,  as  a  substi- 
srnall-pox  is  not  attended  with  -.1  anger,  tute  for  the  small-pox.  This,  which  ori- 
except  when  it  attacks  pregnant  women,  ginates  from  the  grease  in  the  horse's  heel, 


VARIOLA  VACCINA. 


843 


is  called  the  genuine  coiu-pox ;  all   other 
kinds  are  spurious 

That  the  vaccine  fluid,  fraught  with  such 
unspeakable  benefits  to  mankind,  derives 
its  origin  from  this  humble  source,  how- 
ever it  may  mortify  human  pride,  or  medi- 
cal vanity,  is  confirmed  by  the  observa- 
tions andexpenmentsof  competent  judges. 
For  proofs  of  this  assertion,  the  reader  may 
consult  the  works  of  Dr.  Jenner;  the  Me- 
dical and  Physical  Journal ;  and  a  treatise 
on  the  subject  by  Dr.  Loy,  of  which  an  ana- 
lysis is  given  in  the  Annals  of  Medicine  for 
the  year  1801;  and  Mr.  Ring's  work  on  this 
disease,  which  contains  the  whole  mass  of 
evidence  that  has  appeared  concerning  it. 

The  genuine  cow-pox  appears  on  the 
teats  of  the  cow,  in  the  form  of  vesicles, 
of  a  blue  colour  approaching  to  livid.  These 
ve|icles  are  elevated  at  the  margin,  and 
depressed  at  the  centre.  They  are  sur- 
rounded with  inflammation.  The  fluid 
they  contain  is  limpid.  The  animals  are 
indisposed;  and  the  secretion  of  milk  is 
lessened.  Solutions  of  thesulphats  of  zinc 
and  copper  are  a  speedy  remedy  for  these 
pustules;  otherwise  they  degenerate  into 
ulcers,  which  are  extremely  troublesome. 
It  must,  however,  be  recollected,  that 
much  of  the  obstinacy  attending  these 
cases  is  owing  to  the  friction  of  the  pus- 
tules, ,in  consequence  of  milking.  It  is 
probable,  that  a  solution  of  the  superace- 
tate  of  lead  would  be  preferable  to  irritat- 
ing applications. 

Similar  effects  are  produced  in  the  hands 
of  the  milkers,  attended  with  febrile  symp- 
toms, and  sometimes  with  tumours  in  the 
axilla  Other  parts,  where  the  cuticle  is 
abraded,  or  which  are  naturally  destitute 
of  that  defence,  are  also  liable  to  the 
same  affection,  provided  active  matter  is 
applied.  It  even  appears  that,  in  some 
instances,  pustules  have  been  produced  by 
the  application  of  vaccine  virus  to  the 
sound  cuticle.  One  case  of  this  kind  may 
be  found  in  a  letter  from  Dr.  Fowler,  of 
Salisbury,  to  Dr.  Pearson,  published  in  the 
first  work  of  Dr.  Pearson  on  this  subject. 

The  spurious  cow-pox  is  white :  and 
another  criterion  is,  that  both  in  the  brute 
animal  and  in  the  human  subject,  when  in- 
fected with  the  casual  cow-pox,  the  sores 
occasioned  by  the  genuine  species  are 
more  difficult  to  heal,  than  those  which 
are  occasioned  by  the  spurious  kind  It  is 
of  the  utmost  impor'ance  to  distinguish 
the  genuine  from  the  spurious  sort,  which 
is  also  in  some  degree  infectious  ;  since  a 
want  of  such  discrimination  would  cause 
an  idea  of  security  against  the  small-pox, 
which  might  prove  delusive. 

Dr.  Jenner  has  elucidated  one  point  of 
the  first  importance,  relative  to  the  ge- 
nuine cow-pox  itself.  It  had  frequently 
been  observed,  that  when  this  disorder 
prevailed  in  a  farm,  sorne  of  the  persons 


who  contracted  it  by  milking  were  ren- 
dertd  insus  eptible  of  t!u-  small  pox,  while 
others  1,0111  in  iied  liable  to  thai  infection. 
This  is  owing  to  the  different  periods  at 
which  the  disease  was  excited  in  th;  hu- 
man subject  ;  one  person,  who  caught  the 
disease  while  the  virus  was  in  an  active 
siate,  is  rendered  secure  from  variolous 
contagion ;  while  another  who  received 
the  infection  of  the  cow-pox  when  it  had 
undergone  a  decomposition,  is  still  sus- 
ceptiMeof  thesmall  pox.  This  uncertainty 
of  the  prevention,  the  value  of  which  is 
beyond  all  calculation,  is  probably  the 
reason  why  it  was  not  before  introduced 
into  practice. 

From  the  violent  opposition  which  vac- 
cine inoculation  has  met  with,  in  conse- 
quence of  certain  apparent  failures  in  the 
casual  way,  it  may  be  doubted  wheiber 
the  public  would  ever  have  adopted  the 
practice,  had  not  this  fallacy  been  detected 
by  Dr  Jenner.  To  him  also  we  are  in- 
debted for  another  discovery  of  the  first 
importance,  namely,  that  the  pustule  ex- 
cited in  the  human  subject  by  vaccine 
matter,  yields  a  fl'iid  of  a  similar  nature 
with  that  which  was  inserted.  This  expe- 
riment, so  essential  to  the  general  propa- 
gation of  the  practice,  and  so  happy  in 
its  result,  was  never  before  attempted. 
It  was  reserved  to  crown  the  labours  of 
Dr  Jenner. 

A  considerable  number  of  instances  are 
on  record,  to  prove  that  f -rriers  and  others 
who  receive  infection  from  the  heel  of  a 
horse,  are  either  partly  or  totally  dtprived 
of  the  susceptibility  of  the  sma;l-pox. 
When  Dr.  Jenner  first  published  an  ac- 
count of  his  discoveries,  this  point  was 
enveloped  in  some  degree  of  obscurity. 
He  then  conceived,  that  the  matt,  r  of 
grease  was  an  imperfect  preservative 
against  the  small-pox.  This  opinion  was 
founded  on  the  following  circumstance : 
It  had  been  remarked,  that  farneis  e-ther 
wholly  escaped  the  small-pox,  or  had  that 
distemper  in  a  milder  manner  than  other 
people.  This,  however,  is  easily  recon- 
cileable  to  reason,  if  we  only  suppose, 
that  in  some  cases  the  infection  is  com- 
municated when  the  virus  possesses  all  its 
proph\ lactic  virtue;  and  in  others,  when 
its  specific  quality  is  in  some  measure 
lost. 

This  variation  in  the  effects  produced 
by  the  virus  of  the  horse,  inclined  Dr. 
Jenner  to  believe  that  it  was  modified, 
and  underwent  some  peculiar  alteration  in, 
the  teats  of  the  cuw.  He  now  <  oncludes, 
that  it  is  perfect  uhen  it  excites  the  ge- 
nuine disease  in  the  cow;  yet  a  considerabe 
advantage  is  derived  from  its  being  trans- 
ferred to  the  latter  anim.-d,  the  nipples  of 
wli'di  furnish  a  more  obvious  and  a  more 
abundant  source  of  this  inestimable  fluid 
than  its  original  element  the  horse. 


844 


VARIOLA  VACCINA. 


This  theory,  that  the  preservative 
against  variolous  contagion  is  perfect  when 
it  issues  from  the  fountain -head,  and  comes 
immediately  from  the  hands  of  Nature, 
is  consonant  with  reason,  and  consistent 
with  analogy  Thus  one  obstacle  mose 
to  the  universal  adoption  of  the  practice  is 
removed. 

Another  point  respecting  vaccine  inocu- 
lation, which  has  been  much  controverted, 
is  the  permanency  of  its  effect.  Instances 
have  been  known  where  persons  have 
escaped  the  small-pox  for  a  number  of 
years,  and  yet  have  ultimately  proved  not 
insusceptible  of  its  infection.  When  such 
persons  had  previously  undergone  the 
vaccine  disease,  their  apparent  security 
was  erroneously  ascribed  to  that  cause  ; 
but  we  have  not  even  a  shadow  of  proof, 
that  the  cow-pox  possesses  in  the  least 
degree  the  property  of  a  temporary  pro- 
phyluctic,  since  it  appears  not  even  <o 
retard  the  eruption  of  the  small-pox, 
where  previous  infection  has  been  re- 
ceived. 

By  this  remark,  it  is  not  meant  to  be 
asserted,  that  it  never  supercedes  or 
modifies  the  small-pox,  for  we  have  great 
reason  to  believe  that  such  beneficial 
effects  often  flow  from  vaccination  ;  but 
where  an  eruption  of  the  small-pox  actually 
takes  place  after  vaccine  inoculation,  the 
two  diseases  frequently  co-exist,  without 
retarding  each  other  in  the  smallest  de- 
gree. It  is  therefore  contrary  to  all  rea- 
son and  analogy,  to  consider  the  cow-pox 
as  a  mere  temporary  preservative  :  it  is 
nothing  less  than  a  perfect  and  perma- 
nent security  against  that  terrible  disease. 

A  number  of  cases  are  recorded  by 
Dr.  Jenner,  and  other  authors  who  have 
written  on  this  subject,  in  which  persons 
who  had  received  the  cow-pox  by  casual 
infection,  twenty,  thirty,  forty,  and  fifty 
years  before,  still  continued  insusceptible 
of  variolous  contagion,  in  whatever  form 
it  was  applied. 

As  the  cow-pox  destroys  the  suscepti- 
bility of  the  small-pox,  so  the  small-pox 
destroys  that  of  the  cow  pox.  To  this 
general  rule,  however,  a  few  exceptions 
are  said  to  have  occurred.  Certain  it  is, 
that  a  pustule  has  now  and  then  been  ex- 
cited by  the  insertion  of  vaccine  virus,  in 
those  who  have  hud  the  small-pox,  and 
that  this  pustule  h,<s  been  known  to  yield 
the  genuing  virus ;  but  it  is  not  equally 
certain  that  the  pustule  has  been  perfect 
in  all  respects.  Possibly  it  may  have  been 
defective  in  point,  of  si/e  or  duration  ;  in 
respect  to  its  areola,  or  the  limpidity  of 
its  contents.  That  such  a  pustule  has,  in 
some  instances,  yielded  effectual  virus,  is 
admitted  ;  but  this  is  no  more  than  what 
has  often  happened,  in  cases  where  persons 
who  have  had  the  small-pox  are  a  second 


time  submitted  to  that  infection  in  the 
same  form. 

The  artificial  cow-pox  in  the  human 
subject  is  much  milder  than  the  casual 
disease;  and  incomparably  milder  than 
the  small-pox,  even  under  the  form  of  in- 
oculation. It  neither  requires  medicine 
nor  regimen  ;  it  may  be  practised  at  any 
season  of  the  year ;  and,  not  being  in- 
fectious by  effluvia,  one  person  may  be 
inoculated  without  endangering  the  life 
of  another. 

This  affection  produces  no  pustulous 
eruptions.  When  such  attend  vaccine 
inoculaiion,  they  are  owing  to  some  ad- 
ventitious cause,  such  as  the  small-pox, 
which  it  is  well  known  may  co-exist  with 
the  cow-pox.  The  vaccine  vesicle  is  con- 
fined to  the  parts  where  matter  is  insert- 
ed ;  it  is  therefore  entirely  a  local  and  an 
inoculated  disease.  Nevertheless  it  is 
certain,  that  eruptions  of  other  kinds  in 
some  instances  attend  vaccine  inoculation ; 
such  as  a  nettle  rash,  or  an  eruption  re- 
sembling a  tooth  rash,  but  rather  larger 
than  what  is  commonly  called  by  that 
name. 

Among  other  singularities  attending  the 
cow-pox,  the  mildness  of  the  disease, 
under  the  form  of  inoculation,  has  been 
urged  as  an  argument  against  the  practice, 
the  cause  appearing  to  ordinary  compre- 
hensions, inadequate  to  the  effect.  This, 
it  must  be  allowed,  is  the  best  apology 
that  can  be  offered  for  scepticism  on  that 
point ;  but  it  will  weigh  but  little  when 
put  into  the  scale  against  actual  observa- 
tion, and  incontrovertible  fact.  The  effi- 
cacy of  the  cow-pox  as  a  safeguard  against 
the  small-pox,  rests,  perhaps,  on  more  ex- 
tensive evidence,  and  a  more  solid  founda- 
tion, than  any  other  axiom  in  the  whole 
circle  of  medical  science  can  boast. 

That  the  cow-pox  is  not  infectious  by 
effluvia,  is  naturally  concluded  from  its 
never  being  communicated  from  one 
person  to  another  in  the  dairies ;  where 
the  disease  is  casual,  and  appears  under 
its  worst  form.  The  same  inference  may  be 
drawn  from  its  never  spreading  in  a  family, 
when  only  one  person  is  inoculated  at  a  time. 
To  confirm  this  proposition  more  fully>  the 
vaccine  pustules  have  been  ruptured,  and 
persons  who  have  never  had  the  disorder 
have  been  suffered  to  inhale  the  effluvia 
several  times  a  day,  but  to  no  purpose. 
This  is  no  more  than  might  be  expected, 
in  an  affection  where  the  pustulous  appear- 
ance on  the  surface  of  the  body  is  nearly 
local. 

As  to  the  constitutional  indisposition, 
it  is  seldom  considerable,  unless  there  is  a 
complication  of  this  with  some  other  dis- 
temper; and  whenever  any  unfavourable 
symptoms  appear  they  may  in  general  be 
traced  to  some  other  cause.  We  have  in1, 


VARIOLA  VACCINA.  fi45 

deed  great  reason  to  believe,  that  no  ill  plaint  attended  with  fever,  or  by  extreme 
consequence  ever  arises  from  the  cow-  cold.  Another  frequent  cause  of  a  slow 
pox  itself,  unless  from  ignorance  or  ne-  progress  in  the  pustule,  or  a  total  failure 
gleet.  of  success,  is  debility.  Sometimes  it  is 

But  notwithstanding  the  symptoms  are  impossible  to  discover  any  sign  of  infec- 
so  mild,  they  frequently  occur  at  a  very  tion  for  above  a  fortnight.  In  this  respect 
early  period.  A  drowsiness,  which  is  one  the  cow-pox  is  subject  to  the  same  laws, 
of  the  most  common  attendants  of  the  and  liable  to  the  same  variation,  as  the 
disease,  is  often  remarked  by  the  parents  small-pox. 

themselves,  within  forty-eight  hours  after  When  a  considerable  inflammation  ap- 
the  matter  is  inserted.  In  a  majority  of  pears  within  two  or  three  days  after inocu- 
cases,  a  slight  increase  of  heat  is  per-  lation,  there  is  reason  to  suspect  that 
ceptible,  together  with  an  acceleration  of  infeciion  has  not  taken  place  ;  and  it' sup- 
the  pulse,  and  other  signs  of  pyrexia;  but  puration  ensues,  thai  suspicion  ought,  in 
not  in  such  a  degree  as  to  alarm  the  most  general,  to  stand  confirmed.  Now  and 
timorous  mother.  Sometimes  the  patient  then,  however,  it  happens,  that  after  the 
is  restless  at  nights ;  and  now  and  ihen  a  spurious  pustule,  or,  more  properly  speak- 
case  is  met  with,  in  which  vomiting  occurs,  ing,  the  phlegmon,  has  run  its  course, 
but  in  many  cases,  no  constitutional  in-  which,  is  within  a  lew  days,  a  vesicle  be- 
disposition  whatever  can  be  perceived,  gins  to  appear,  bearing  every  characteris- 
Even  then,  the  cow-pox  has  never  failed  tic  of  the  genuine  vaccine  disease,  and 
to  prove  an  effectual  preservative  against  yielding  a  limpid  and  efficient  virus  for 
the  small-pox,  provided  the  pustule  has  future  inoculations.  In  this  case  the  pa- 
been  perfect.  tient  is  as  perfectly  secured  from  all  dan- 

This  being  the  grand  criterion  of  the  ger  of  the  small-pox,  as  if  no  festering  of 
security  of  the  patient,  too  minute  an  at-  the  puncture  had  preceded.  The  occur- 
lention  cannot  be  paid  to  its  rise,  progress,  rence  of  such  a  case,  though  rare,  is  wor- 
and  decline.  The  best  raode  of  inoculat-  thy  to  be  recorded ;  because  some  practi- 
ing  is  by  making  a  very  small  oblique  tioners  have  concluded  a  spurious  pustule 
puncture  in  the  arm,  near  the  insertion  of  to  be  a  certain  proof  of  failure, 
the  deltoid  muscle,  witli  the  point  of  a  The  areola  commonly  begins  to  be  ex- 
lancet  charged  with  fluid  matter.  In  order  tensive  on  the  ninth  day,  and  to  decline 
to  render  infection  more  certain,  the  in-  about  the  eleventh  or  twelfth.  At  this 
strument  may  be  charged  again,  and  wiped  period  also  the  pustule  begins  to  dry ;  the 
upon  the  puncture.  first  sign  of  which  is  a  brown  spot  in  the 

In  places  where  the  patient  is  likely  to  centre.  In  proportion  as  this  increases, 
be  exposed  to  variolous  contagion,  it  is  the  surrounding  efflorescence  decreases, 
advisable  to  inoculate  in  more  places  till  at  length  nothing  remains  but  a  cir- 
than  one,  but,  unless  there  is  imminent  cular  scab,  of  a  dark  brown  mahogany 
danger  of  catching  the  small-pox,  it  is  bet-  colour,  approaching  to  black.  Sometimes 
ter  not  to  make  more  than  one  puncture  in  it  resembles  the  section  of  a  tamarind 
each  arm,  lest  too  much  inflammation  stone ;  and  it  often  retains  the  depression 
should  ensue.  in  the  centre,  which  characterises  this 

The  vaccine  fluid  may  be  taken  for  in-  disease  before  exsiccation  takes  place, 
oculat ion  as  soon  as  a  vesicle  appears  ;  but  Instances  have  been  known,  where  the 
if  the  vesicle  is  punctured  at  a  very  early  vaccine  pustule,  though  regular,  and  per- 
period,  it  is  more  apt  to  be  injured.  When  feet  in  all  other  respects,  has  been  totally 
virus  is  wanting  for  inoculating  a  consider-  destitute  of  areola ;  at  least,  where  neither 
able  number,  it  is  better  to  let  the  pustule  the  medical  practitioner,  on  visiting  the 
remain  untouched  till  about  the  eighth  patient,  nor  the  attendants,  have  remarked 
day,  by  which  time  it  has  in  general  ac-  any  appearance  of  that  symptom.  In 
quired  a  reasonable  magnitude.  After  these  cases,  the  patient  has  proved  as 
that  day,  if  the  pustule  has  made  the  usual  insusceptible  of  variolous  infection,  as  if 
progress,  the  matter  begins  to  lose  its  the  surrounding  efflorescence  had  covered 
virtue;  but  it  may,  in  general,  be  used  the  whole  arm.  It  must,  however,  be 
with  safety,  though  with  less  certainty  of  confessed,  that  we  have  no  proof  of  the 
producing  infection,  till  the  areola  begins  non-existence  of  an  areola  in  these  cases, 
to  be  extensive.  It  might  have  been  trivial ;  it  might  have 

The  first  sign  of  infection  commonly  been  transient ;  yet  it  might  have  been 
appears  on  the  third  day.  A  small  red  effectual.  There  is,  however,  greater 
spot  rather  elevated,  may  be  perceived  at  reason  to  believe,  that  the  surrounding- 
the  place  where  the  puncture  was  made,  efflorescence,  though  usually  a  concomi- 
Sometimes,  however,  the  mark  of  infec-  tant  circumstance,  is  not  an  essential  re- 
tion  having  succeeded  is  not  visible  till  a  quisite  to  the  vaccine  disease, 
much  later  period.  It  may  be  retarded,  If  by  any  accident  the  vesicle  is  rup- 
or  even  entirely  prevented,  by  any  other  tured,  suppuration  often  ensues.  In  this 
disorder,  such  as  dentition,  or  any  com-  case  more  attention  than  ordinary  ought 


8.46 


VAtt 


to  be  paid  to  the  progress,  and  to  all  the 
phenomena  of  the  local  affection  ;  ooih  on 
account  of  the  uncertainty  of  success  in  the 
pustule,  as  a  prophylactic ;  and  the  greater 
probability  of  tedious  ulceration. 

If  there  is  room  for  the  least  doubt  of 
the  sufficiency  of  the  first  inoculation,  a 
second  ought  to  be  performed  without 
delay.  This,  if  unnecessary,  is  seldom 
attended  with  inconvenience,  and  never 
with  danger.  Either  no  effect  is  produc- 
ed, or  a  slight  festering,  which  terminates 
in  a  few  days.  An  exception  occurs,  but 
rarely,  where  a  spurious,  or,  perhaps, 
even  a  genuine  pustule,  takes  place,  in 
those  persons  who  are  known  to  have  had 
the  cow-pox  or  the  small-pox  already ; 
but  this  cannot  be  the  least  cause  of  alarm 
to  any  one  who  knows  the  benign  charac- 
ter of  the  distemper. 

Various  topical  applications,  both  stimu- 
lant and  sedative,  have  been  recommend- 
ed, in  order  to  allay  the  violence  of  inflam- 
mation. If  the  operation  for  the  insertion 
of  matter  is  not  unnecessarily  severe,  nor 
the  pustule  irritated  by  friction  or  pres- 
sure, or  other  violence,  no  such  applica- 
tions are  necessary.  Nevertheless,  if 
either  the  anxiety  of  the  professional  man, 
or  the  importunity  of  a  tender  parent, 
should  demand  a  deviation  from  this  gene- 
ral rule,  any  of  the  following  remedies 
may  be  had  recourse  to.  The  pustule 
may  be  touched  with  very  diluted  sulphuric 
acid;  which  should  be  permitted  to  re- 
main on  the  part  half  a  minute,  and  then 
be  washed  off  with  a  sponge  dipped  in 
cold  water.  This  has  been  ignorantly,  or 
artfully,  called  an  escharotic ;  but  any 
one  who  tries  the  application  will  soon 
discover,  that  its  operation  is  mild  and 
harmless. 

To  avoid  cavil  and  misrepresentation, 
it  is  better  to  apply  a  saturnine  lotion ; 
either  made  with  aq.  litharg.  comp.  or 
cerusa  acetata;  compresses,  dipped  in  such 
a  lotion,  may  be  applied  at  any  time  when 
inflammation  runs  high,  and  renewed  as 
occasion  requires. 

If  the  pustule  should  chance  to  be  bro- 
ken, a  drop  of  aq.  lii.iia.rg.  acet.  undiluted, 
may  be  applied  as  an  exsiccant;  hut  if 
ulceration  threatens  to  become  obstinate, 
or  extensive,  a  mild  cataplasm  is  the  best 
resource.  In  case  the  ulceration  is  only 
superficial,  and  not  attended  with  immo- 
derate inflammation,  a  bit  of  any  adhesive 
plaister,  spread  on  bnen,  will  prove  the  most 
convenient  dressing,  and  seldom  fV.il  of  suc- 
cess It  will,  in  general,  be  unnecessary 
to  renew  it  oftener  than  every  other 
day. 

These  minute  observations  no  one  will 
despise,  unless  there  be  any  person  so 
ign  ,rant  ;  s  not  to  know  that  the  care  of 
the  arm  is  almost  the  whole  duty  of  the 


VAS 

medical  practitioner  in  vaccine  inocula- 
tion ;  and  '.iiat  nothing  disgusts  the  public 
so  much  against  the  practice,  us  a  sore 
arm,  and  the  ill  consequences  which,  t.  om 
a  neglect  of  that  symptom,  too  often 
ensue. 

When  fluid  virus  cannot  be  procured, 
it  is  necesssry  to  be  cautious  how  it  is 
preserved  in  a  dry  state.  The  most  im- 
proper mode  is  that  of  keeping  it  on  a 
lancet;  for  the  metal  quickly  rusts,  and 
the  vaccine  matter  becomes  decomposed. 
This  method,  however,  is  as  likely  to 
succeed  as  any,  ^hen  the  matter  is  not  to 
be  kept  above  two  or  three  d..ys.  If  the 
virus  be  takenon  glass,  care  musi  be  taken 
not  TO  diluie  it  much  ;  otherwise  it  will  in 
all  probability  fail. 

Cotton  thread  is  a  very  commodious 
vehicle.  If  it  is  intended  to  be  sent  to 
any  considerable  distance,  it  ought  to  be 
repeatedly  dipped  in  the  virus.  No  par- 
ticular caution  is  necessary  with  regard  to 
the  exclusion  of  air ;  nevertheless,  as  it  can 
be  done  with  so  little  ;  rouble,  and  is  more 
satisfactory  to  those  who  receive  the  mat- 
ter, it  is  better  to  comply  with  the  prac- 
tice On  this  account  it  may  be  enclosed 
in  a  glass  tube,  or  in  a  tobacco-pipe  sealed 
at  each  end,  or  between  two  square  bits 
of  glass,  which  may,  if  necessary,  be  also 
charged  with  the  matter,  and  wrapped 
in  gold-beater's  skin. 

Nothing  is  more  destructive  to  the  effi- 
cacy of  cow-pox  matter  than  heat:  on  this 
account  it  must  not  be  dried  near  the  fire, 
nor  kept  in  a  warm  place.  The  advantage 
of  inserting  it  in  a  fluid  state  is  so  great, 
that  it  is  to  be  wished  every  practitioner 
would  endeavour  to  keep  a  constant  supply 
for  his  own  use,  by  inoculating  his  pa- 
tients in  succession,  at  such  periods  as  are 
most  likely  to  answer  that  purpose. 

The  rapidity  with  which  this  practice 
now  spreads  in  various  parts  of  the  globe, 
justifies  our  cherishing  a  hope,  that  it  will 
ere  long  extinguish  that  most  dreadful 
pestilence,  and  perpetual  bane  of  human 
felicity,  the  small-pox. 

VAHICS:  (From  vartts,  unequal,  so 
called  from  the  irregularity  of  its  shape.) 
The  cuboid  bone  is  called  os  varium,  from 
its  irregular  sh  .pe. 

VARIX  (From  vants,  i.  e.  obtortns.) 
A  dilatation  of  a  vein,  A  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  locales  and  order  tumores  of 
Cullen  ;  known  by  a  soft  tumour  on  a  vein 
which  does  not  pulsate.  Varicose  veins 
mostly  become  serpentine,  and  often  form 
a  plexus  of  knots,  especially  in  the  groins 
and  scrotum. 

VAS  DKFERENS.  (Vas,  a  vessel, 
and  deferent,  f:  om  defero,  to  convey.)  A 
duo  which  arises  from  the  epididymis, 
and  passes  through  the  inguinal  ring  in  the 
spermatic  cord  into  the  cavity  of  the  pelvisj 


and  terminates  in  the  vesicute  seminales. 
Its  ust  is  u>  convey  the  semen  secreted  in 
the  testicle,  and  brought  to  it  by  the  epi- 
didyuns  into  the  vesicnlse  seminales. 

VASA  BREV1A.  The  arteries  u-hich 
come  from  the  spleen,  and  run  along  the 
larg-e  arch  of  the  stomach  to  the  dia- 
phragm. 

VASA  DEFERENTIA.  See  Vas  de- 
ferent,. 

VASA  VORTICOSA.  The  contorted 
vessels  of  the  choroid  membrane  of  the 
eye. 

VASTUS  EXTERNUS.  (Vastus,  so 
called  from  its  size  )  A  large,  thick,  and 
fleshy  muscle  situated  on  the  outer  side 
of  the  thigh:  it  arises,  by  abroad  thi»k 
tendon,  from  the  lower  and  anterior  part 
of  the  great  trochanter,  and  upper  part 
of  the  linea  asperia  ;  it  likewise  adheres 
by  fleshy  ubres,  to  the  whole  outer  edge 
of  thai  rough  line.  Its*  fibres  descend 
obliquely  forwards,  and  after  it  has  run 
four  or  five  inches  downwards,  we  find  it 
adhering  to  the  anterior  surface  and  outer 
side  of  the  crurseus,  with  which  it  con- 
tinues to  be  connected  to  the  lower  part 
of  the  thigh,  where  we  see  it  terminating 
in  a  broad  tendon,  which  is  inserted  into 
the  tipper  part  of  the  patella  laterally,  and 
sends  off  an  aponeurosis  that  adheres  to 
the  head  of  the  tibia,  and  is  continued 
down  the  leg. 

VASTUS  INTERNUS.  This  muscle, 
which  is  less  considerable  than  the  vastus 
externus,  is  situated  at  the  inner  side  of 
the  thigh,  being  separated  from  it  by  the 
rectus. 

It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  be- 
tween the  fore-part  of  the  os  femoris,  and 
the  root  of  the  lesser  trochanter,  below 
the  insertion  of  the  psoas  magnus,  and 
the  iliacus  interims  ;  and  from  all  the  inner 
side  of  the  linea  aspera.  Like  the  vastus 
externus  it  is  connected  with  the  crurseus, 
but  it  continues  longer  fleshy  than  that 
muscle.  A  little  above  the  knee  we  see 
its  outer  edge  uniting  with  the  inner  edge 
of  the  rectus,  after  which  it  is  inserted 
tendinous  into  the  upper  part  and  "inner 
side  of  the  patella,  sending  off  an  aponeu- 
rosis which  adheres  to  the  upper  part  of 
the  tibia. 

VEIN.  (Vena,  from  venio,  to  come,  be- 
cause the  blood  comes  through  it.)  Veins 
are  long  membranous  canals,  which  conti- 
nually become  wider,  do  not  pulsate,  and 
return  the  blood  from  the  arteries  to  the 
heart.  All  veins  originate  from  the  extre- 
mities of  arterfes  only,  by  anastomosis,  and 
terminate  in  the  auricles  of  the  heart ;  e.  g. 
the  vena  cava  in  the  right,  and  the  pul- 
monary veins  in  the  left  auricle.  They  are 
composed,  like  arteries,  of  three  tunics  or 
coals,  which  are  much  more  slender  than 
in  the  anerit  s,  und  are  supplied  with  semi- 
lunar  membranes  or  folds  culled  valves. 


847 

Their  use  is  to  return  the  blood  to  the 
heart 

The  blood  is  returned  from  every  part 
of  the  body,  except  the  lungs,  into  the 
right  auricle,  from  three  sources : 

1.  The  vena  cava  superior,  which  brings 
it  from  the  head,  neck,  thorax,  and  supe- 
rior extremities. 

2.  The  vena  cava  inferior,  from  the  ab- 
domen and  inferior  extremities. 

3.  The  coronary  vein  receives  it  from  the 
coronary  arteries  of  the  heart. 

1.  The  vena  cava  superior.  This  vein  ter- 
minates in  the  superior  part  of  the  right 
auricle,  into  which  it  evacuates  the  blood, 
from  the  ^ight  and  left  subclavian  veins, 
and  the  vena  azygos.  The  right  and  left 
subclavian  veins  receive  the  blood  from 
the  head  and  upper  extremities,  in  the 
following  manner.  The  veins  of  the  fin- 
gers, called  digitals,  receive  their  blood 
from  the  digital  arteries,  and  empty  it  into, 

The  cephalic  of  the  thumb,  which  runs 
on  the  back  of  the  hand  along  the  thumb, 
and  evacuates  itself  into  the  external  ra- 
dial. 

The  salvatella,  which  runs  along  the 
little  finger,  unites  with  the  former,  and 
empties  its  blood  into  the  internal  and 
external  cubital  veins.  At  the  bend  of 
the  fore-arm  are  three  veins,  called  the 
great  cephalic,  the  basilic,  and  the  me- 
dian. 

The  great  cephalic  runs  along  the  supe- 
rior part  of  the  fore-arm,  and  receives  the 
blood  from  the  external  radial. 

The  basilic  ascends  on  the  under  side, 
and  receives  the  blood  from  the  external 
and  internal  cubital  veins,  and  some  branch- 
es which  accompany  the  brachial  artery, 
called  vence  satcllititm. 

The  median  is  situated  in  the  middle  of 
the  fore-arm,  and  arises  from  the  union  of 
several  branches.  These  three  veins  all 
unite  above  the  bend  of  the  arm,  and 
form 

The  brachial  vein,  which  receives  all 
their  blood,  and  is  continued  into  the 
axilla,  where  it  is  called 

The  axillary  vein.  This  receives  also 
the  blood  from  the  scapula,  and  superior 
and  inferior  parts  of  the  chest,  by  the 
superior  and  inferior  thoracic  vein,  the  vend 
muscularis,  and  the  scapularis. 

The  axillary  vein  then  passes  under  the 
clavicle,  where  it  is  called  the  subclavian, 
which  unites  with  the  external  and  in- 
ternal jugular  veins,  and  the  vertebral 
vein  which  brings  the  blood  from  the 
vertebral  sinuses ;  it  receives  also  the 
blood  from  the  mediastinal,  pericanlinc, 
diaphragmatic,  thymic,  internal  mammary 
and  laryngeal  veins,  and  then  unites  with 
its  fellow,  to  form  the  vena  cava  superior, 
or,  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  vena  cava 


The  bleed   from  the   external  and  in- 


848 


VEI 


VEN 


lernal  parts  of  the  head  and  face  is  re- 
turned in  the  following'  manner  into  the 
external  and  internal  jugulars,  which  ter- 
minate >in  the  subclavians. 

The  frontal,  angular,  temporal,  auricu- 
lar, sublingual,  and  occipital  veins  receive 
the  blood  from  the  parts  after  which  they 
are  named;  these  all  converge  to  each 
side  of  the  neck,  and  form  a  trunk,  called 
the  external  jugular  vein. 

The  blood  from  the  brain,  cerebellum, 
medulla  oblongata,  and  membranes  of 
these  parts,  is  received  into  the  lateral 
sinuses,  or  veins  of  the  dura  mater,  one  of 
which  empties  its  blood  through  the  fora- 
men lacerum  in  basi  cranii  into  the  internal 
jugular,  which  descends  in  the  neck  by 
the  carotid  arteries,  receives  the  blood 
from  the  thyroideal  and  internal  maxillary 
veins,  and  empties  itself  into  the  subcla- 
vians within  the  thorax. 

The  vena  azygos  receives  the  blood 
from  the  bronchial,  superior  ccsophageal, 
vertebral  and  intercostal  veins,  and  empties 
it  into  the  superior  cava. 

2.  Vena  cava  inferior.  The  vena  cava  in- 
ferior is  the  trunk  of  all  the  abdominal 
veins  and  those  of  the  lower  extremities, 
from  which  parts  'he  blood  is  returned  in 
the  following  manner.  The  veins  of  the 
toes,  called  the  digital  veins,  receive  the 
blood  from  the  digital  arteries,  and  form 
on  the  back  of  the  foot  three  branches, 
one  on  the  great  toe  called  '.he  cephalic, 
another  which  runs  along  the  little  toe, 
called  the  vena  saphena,  and  on  the  back 
of  the  foot,  vena  dor  satis  pedis ;  and  on 
the  sole  of  the  foot  they  evacuate  them- 
selves  into  the  plantar  veins. 

The  three  veins  on  the  upper  part  of  the 
foot  coming  together  above  the  ankle, 
form  the  anterior  tibial  s  and  the  plantar 
veins  with  a  branch  from  the  calf  of  the 
leg,  called  the  sural  vein,  form  the  poste- 
rior tibial;  a  branch  also  ascends  in  the 
direction  of  the  fibula,  culled  the  peroneul 
vein.  These  three  branches  unite  before 
the  ham,  into  one  branch,  the  subpopUtedl 
vein>  which  ascends  through  the  ham, 
carrying  all  the  blood  from  the  foot:  it 
then  proceeds  upon  the  anterior  part  of 
the  thigh,  where  it  is  termed  the  crural  or 
femoral  vein,  receives  several  muscular 
branches,  and  passes  under  Poupart's 
ligament  into  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis, 
where  it  is  called  the  external  tliac. 

The  arteries  which  are  distributed  about 
the  pelvis  evacuate  their  blood  into  the 
external  tuemorrhoidal  veins,  the  hypogas- 
tric  veins,  the  internal  pudenda!,  the  vena 
'niagna  ipsius  penis,  and  obturatory  veins, 
all  of  which  unite  in  the  pelvis,  and  form 
the  internal  iliac  vein. 

The  external  iliac  vein  receives  the 
blood  from  the  external  pudendal  veins, 
and  then  unites  with  the  internal  iliac  at 


the  last  vertebra  of  the  loins,  and  form 
the  vena  cava  inferior  or  ascendens,  which 
ascends  on  the  right  side  of  the  spine, 
receiving  the  blood  from  the  sacral  lumbar 
right  spermatic  veins,  and  the  vena  cava 
hepatica;  and  having  arrived  at  the  dia- 
phragm, it  passes  through  the  right  fora- 
men, and  enters  the  right  auricle  of  the 
heart,  into  which  it  evacuates  all  the 
blood  from  the  abdominal  viscera  and 
lower  extremities. 

Vena  cuva  hepatica.  This  vein  ramifies 
in  the  substance  of  the  liver,  and  brings 
the  blood  into  ihe  vena  cava  inferior  from 
the  branches  of  the  vena  portce,  a  great 
vein  which  carries  the  blood  from  the  ab- 
dominal viscera  into  the  substance  of  the 
liver.  The  trunk  of  this  vein,  about  the 
fissure  of  the  liver  in  which  it  is  situated, 
is  divided  into  the  hepatic  and  abdominal 
portions.  The  abdominal  portion  is  com- 
posed of  the  splenic,  meseraic,  and  internal 
h(emo>-rhoidal  veins.  These  three  venous 
branches  carry  all  the  blood  from  the 
stomach,  spleen,  pancreas,  omentum, 
mesentery,  gall-bladder,  and  the  small 
and  large  intestines,  invo  the  sinus  of  the 
vena  portse.  The  hepatic  portion  of  the 
vena  portae  enters  the  substance  of  the 
liver,  divides  into  innumerable  ramifica- 
tions, which  secrete  the  bile,  and  the  su- 
perfluous blood  passes  into  corresponding 
branches  of  the  venae  cavae  hepaticce. 

The  action  of  the  veins.  Veins  do  net 
pulsate;  the  blood  which  they  receive 
from  the  arteries  flows  through  them  very 
slowly,  and  is  conveyed  to  the  right  au- 
ricle of  the  heart,  by  the  contractility  of" 
their  coats,  the  pressure  of  the  blood  from 
the  arteries,  called  the  vis  a  tergo,  the 
contraction  of  the  muscles,  and  respira- 
tion ;  and  it  is  prevented  from  going  back- 
wards in  the  vein  by  the  valves,  of  which 
there  are  a  great  number. 

VEJUCA  DU  GTTACO.  A  plant  which  has 
the  power  of  curing  and  preventing  the 
bite  of  venomous  serpents. 

VELAMENTUM  BOMBYCINUM.  The  interior 
soft  membrane  of  the  intestines. 

VELUM  PENDULUM  PALATJ.  Ve- 
lum. Velum  palatinum.  The  soft  palate. 
The  soft  part  of  the  palate,  which  forms 
two  arches,  affixed  laterally  to  the  tongue 
and  pharynx 

VENA  AZYGOS,   See  Jlzygos  vein. 

VENA  MEDINENSIS.    See  Medinensis  vena. 

VENA  PORTJE.  (Vena  portx,  a 
porttindo,  because  through  it  things  are 
carried.)  Vena  portarum^  The  great 
vein,  situated  at  the  entrance  of  the  liver, 
which  receives  the  blood  from  the  abdomi- 
nal viscera,  and  carries  it  into  the  sub- 
stance of  the  liver.  It  is  distinguished 
into  the  hepatic  and  abdominal  portion  : 
the  former  is  ramified  through  the  sub- 
stance of  the  liver,  and  carries  the  blood 


VER 

destined  fop  the  formation  of  the  bile, 
which  is  returned  by  branches  to  the  trunk 
of  the  vena  cava ;  the  latter  is  composed 
of  three  branches;  viz.  the  splenic,  me- 
senteric,  and  internal  hsemorrhoidal  veins. 
See  Vein*. 

VEX;E  tACTEjis.  The  lacteal  absorbents 
were  so  called.  See  Lacleals. 

Venereal  disease.  See  Gonorrhoea  and 
Syphilis. 

VENTER.  A  term  formerly  applied  to 
the  larger  circumscribed  cavities  of  the 
body,  as  the  abdomen  and  thorax. 

VENTRICLE.  A  term  given  by  ana- 
tomists  to  the  cavities  of  the  brain  and 
heart.  See  Cerebrum  and  Heart. 

VENTRICULUS  PULMOXARIS.  The  right 
ventricle  of  the  heart. 

VEXTRJCULUS  SUCCKXTURTATUS.  That 
portion  of  the  duodenum,  which  is  sur- 
rounded by  the  peritoneum,  is  sometimes 
so  large  as  to  resemble  a  second  stomach, 
and  ;s  so  called  by  some  writers. 

VENUS.  Copper  was  formerly  so  called 
by  the  chemists 

VER  AT  RUM  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Polygynia.  Order,  Monoecia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  white 
hellebore.  See  Helleborus  albus. 

VERATRUM  ALBUM.    See  Helleborum  albits. 

VERATRUM  NIG  RUM.  See  Hellebo- 
rua  nig-er. 

VERBASCUM.  (Quasi  barbascum,  from 
its  hairy  coat.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  Mullien. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
Candela  regia :  Tapsus  barbatits  .•  Can- 
delaria-'  Lunar i a :  The  Verbascum  iiigrum 
and  Verbascum  thapsus  appear  to  be  or- 
dered indifferently  by  this  name  in  the 
pharmacopoeias.  The  flowers,  leaves,  and 
roots,  are  used  occasionally  as  mild  ad- 
stringents.  The  leaves  possess  a  ro<  gh- 
ish  taste,  and  promise  to  be  of  service  in 
diarrhoeas  and  other  debilitated  states  of 
the  intestines. 

VERBASCUM  NIGRUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  black  mullein.  See  Verbascum. 

VERBASCUM  THAPSUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  yellow  mullein.  See  Verbas- 
cum. 

VERBENA.  (Quasi  herbena,  a  name 
of  distinction  for  all  herbs  used  in  sacred 
rites.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,  Decandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  what 
is  also  called  Verbenaca.  Peristerium. 
Hierobotane  cephalalgia.  Herba  sacra. 
Vervain.  This  plant  Verbena  njficinulis  of 
Linnaeus,  is  destitute  of  odour,  and  to 
the  taste  manifests  but  a  slight  degree  of 
bitterness  and  adstringency.  In  former 
times  the  verbena  seems  to  have  been. 


VER 


849 


held  sacred,  ami  was  employed  in  cele- 
brating the  sa.rificial  rites;  and  with  a 
view  to  this,  more  than  the  natural  power 
of  the  plant,  it  was  worn  suspended  about 
the  neck  as  an  amulet. 

This  practice,  thus  founded  on  super- 
stition, was,  however,  in  process  of  time, 
adopted  in  medicine ;  an-1  therefore  to 
obtain  its  v.rtues  more  effectually,  the 
verva  n  was  directed  to  be  bruised  before 
it  was  feppemli-d  to  the  neck  ;  and  of  its 
good  effects  thus  u&ed  for  inveterate  head- 
aches, Porest'is  relates  a  remarkable  in- 
stance. In  still  later  times  it  has  been 
employed  in  the  way  of  cataplasm,  by 
which  we  are  told  the  most  severe  and 
obstinate  cases  of  cephalaltria  have  been, 
cured,  for  which  we  have  the  au'lvrties 
of  Etmuller,  Hartman,  and  more  espe- 
cially De  Mean.  Notwithstanding  these 
testimonies  in  favour  of  vervain,  it  has 
deservedly  fallen  into  disuse  in  Britain  ; 
nor  has  the  pamphlet  of  Mr.  Morley,  writ- 
ten professedly  to  recommend  its  use  in 
scrophulons  affections,  had  the  effect  of 
restoring  its  medical  character  This 
gentleman  directs  the  root  of  vervain  to 
be  tied  with  a  yard  of  white  satin  riband 
round  the  neck,  where  it  is  to  remain 
till  the  patient  recovers.  He  also  has  re- 
course to  infusions  and  ointments  prepared 
from  the  leaves  of  the  plant,  and  occa- 
sionally  calls  in  aid  the  most  active  medi- 
cines of  the  Materia  M.cdica. 

VERBENA  FJBMIXA.  The  hedge  mustard 
is  sometimes  so  called  See  Erysimnm. 

VERBENA  OFFICIXALIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  vervain.  See  Verbena. 

VERDIGRIS.  An  impure  subacetate 
of  copper.  It  is  prepared  by  stratifying 
copper  plates  with  the  husks  of  grapes, 
after  the  expression  of  their  juice,  and 
when  they  have  been  kept  for  some  time 
imperfectly  exposed  to  the  air,  in  an  apart- 
ment warm  but  not  too  dry,  so  as  to  pass 
to  a  state  of  fermentation,  whence  a  quan- 
tity of  vinegar  is  formed.  The  copper- 
plates are  placed  in  jars  in  strata,  with  the 
husks  thus  prepared,  which  are  covered. 
At  the  end  of  twelve',  fifteen,  or  twenty 
days  these  are  opened:  the  plates  have 
an  efflorescence  on  their  surfaces  of  a  green, 
colour  and  silky  lustre  :  they  are  repeat- 
edly moistened  with  water;  and  at  length, 
a  crust  of  verdigris  is  formed,  which  is 
scraped  off  by  a  knife,  is  put  into  bags, 
and  dried  by  exposure  of  these  to  the  air 
and  sun  It  is  of  a  green  colour,  with  a 
slight  tint  of  blue. 

In  this  preparation  the  copper  is  oxy- 
dised,  probably  by  the  atmospheric  air, 
aided  by  the  affinity  of  the  acetic  ac<d; 
and  a  portion  of  this  acid  remains  in  com- 
bination with  the  oxyde,  not  sufficient, 
however,  to  produce  its  saturation.  When 
acted  on  by  water,  the  acid  with  such  a 
5Q 


850                           VEtt  VEIl 

portion  of  oxyde  as  it  can  retain  in  solution,  The  vertebra,  which  form  the  upper  and 

are  dissolved,  and  the  remaining  oxyde  is  longest  pyramid,  are  called  true  vertebrae ; 

left  undissoived.     From  this  analysis  of  it  and  those  which  compose  the  lower  pyra- 

by  the  action    of  waier,  Proust   inferred  mid,  or  the  os   sacrum  and  coccyx,  are 

that  it  consists  of  43  of  acetate  of  copper,  termed  false  vertebrae,  because  they  do  not 

27  of  black   oxyde  of  copper,  and  30  of  in  every  thing-  resemble  the  others,  and 

water,  ihis    water    not    being  accidental,  particularly  because,  in  the  adult  state, 

but  existing  in  it  in  intimate  combination,  they  become  perfectly  immoveable,  while 

Verdigris  is  used  as  a  pigment  in  some  the  upper  ones  continue  to  be  capable  of 

of  the  processes  of  dyeing,  and  in  surgery  motion.     For  it  is  upon  the  bones  of  the 

it  is  externally  applied  as  a  mild  detergent  spine  that  the  body  turns,  and  their  name 

in    cleansing  foul    ulcers,  or    other   open  has   its   derivation  from    the  Latin   verb 

wounds.     On  account  of  its  virulent  pro-  verto,  to  turn,  as  observed  above, 

penies,  it  ought  not  to  be  used  as  a  medi-  The  true  vertebras,  from  their  situations 

cine  without  professional   advice ;  and  in  with  respect  to  the  neck,  back,  and  loins, 

case  any  portion  of  this  poison   be  acci-  are  divided  into  three  classes,  of  cervical, 

den  tally    swallowed,    emetics    should    be  dorsal,    and   lumbar    vertebrae.     We  will 

first    given,    and    afterwards   cold    water  first  consider  the  general  structure  of  all 

gemly   alkalized  ought   to   be    drank  in  these,  and  then  separately  describe  their 

abundance.  different  classes. 

VERJUICE.  An  acid  liquor  prepared  from  In  each  of  the  vertebrae,  as  in  other 
grapes  or  apples,  that  are  unfit  to  be  con-  bones,  we  may  remark  the  body  of  tin; 
verted  into  wine  or  cyder.  It  is  also  made  bone,  its  processes  and  cavities.  The  body 
from  crabs.  It  is  principally  used  in  may  be  compared  to  part  of  a  cylinder  cut 
sauces  and  ragous,  though  it  sometimes  off  transversely ;  convex  before,  and  con- 
forms an  ingredient  in  medicinal  composi-  cave  behind,  where  it  makes  part  of  the 
tions.  cavity  of  the  spine. 

VERMICULARIS.  See  Illecebra.  Each  vertebra  has  commonly  seven  pro. 
VERMIFORM  PROCESS.    Protuberan-  cesses.     The  first  of  these   is  the  spinous 
tiavernuformis.  The  substance  which  unites  process,  which  is  placed  at  the  back  part 
the  two    hemispheres  of  the  cerebellum  of  the   vertebra,  and  gives  the   name  of 
like  a  ring1,  forming  a  process.  It  is  called  spine    to    the   whole    of  this    bony  canal. 
•uerwform,  from  its  resemblance  to  the  con-  Two  others  are  called  trans-verse  process- 
tor-Jons  of  worms.  es,  from  their  situation  with  respect  to  the 
VERMIFUGES.     (Vermifuga,  from  ver*  spine,  and  are  placed  on  each  side  of  the 
771/9,  a  worm,  and  fugo,  to  drive  away.)  See  spinous  process.     The  four  others,  which 
Jlnthelmintics.  are   called    oblique    processes,    are    much 
Vermilion.  See  Cinnabar.  smaller  than  the  other  three.     There  are 
VERMIS  MORDICAXS.     Vermis  repens.     A  two  of  these  on  the  upper  and  two  on  the 
speoies  ff  herpetic  eruption  on  the  skin.  lower  part  of  each  vertebra,  rising  from 
VERMIS  TERRESTRIS.    See  Earth-ivorm.  near  the  basis  of  the  transverse  processes. 
VERONICA.    1.  The  name  of  a  genus  They  are  sometimes   called  articular  pro- 
of plants   in  the  Linnsean  system.     Class,  cesses,  because  they  are  articulated  with 
Diandria.    Order,  Monogynia.    Speedwell,  each  other;   that  is,  the  two  superior  pro- 
2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Ve-  cesses  of  one  vertebra  are  articulated  with 
ronira   mas.      Thea    Germanica.     Jletonica  the  two  inferior  processes  of  the  vertebra 
pauli    chumadrys.       Veronica    officinalis    of  above  it  :  and  they  are  called  oblique  pro- 
Lmnaeus ;    spicis   laterali/ms  ,•    pedunculatis  cesses,  from  their  situation  with  respect 
foliis    opponitisf    canle  procumbente  is  not  to  the  processes  with  which   they   are   ar- 
unfrequcnt  on    dry    barren   grounds    and  ticulated.  These  oblique  processes  are  ar- 
heaths,  as  that  of  Hampstead,  flowering  ticulated  to  each  other  by  a  species  of  gin - 
in  June    and  July.     This  plant   was  for-  glimus,  and  each  process  is  covered  at  its 
merly   used  as  a  pectoral  against  coughs  articulation  with  cartilage; 
and    asthmatic  affections,  but  it    is    now  There  is  in  every  vertebra,  between  its 
justly  forgotten.  body   and   apophyses,    a   foramen,    large 
VERRICULARIS  TUNICA.  The  retina  of  the  enough  to  admit  a  finger.    These  foramina 
eye.  correspond   with  each  other  through  all 
VERTEBRJE.     (From    verto,   to  turn.)  the  vertebrsc,  and  form   a  long  bony  con- 
The  spme  is  along  bony   column,  which  duit,  for  the  lodgment  of  the  spinal  marrow, 
extends  from  the  head  to  the   lower  part  Besides  this  great  hole,  there    are  four 
of  the  trunk,  and  is  composed  of  irregular  notches  on    each  side   of  every  vertebra, 
bones  which  are  called  vertebrje.  between    the    oblique   processes    and   the 
The  spine  may  be  considered  as  being  body    of   the   vertebra.      Two    of  these 
composed    of    two    irregular    pyramids,  notches  are  at  the  upper,  and  two  at  the 
which    are    united   to  each  other  in   that  lower  part  of  the  bone.     Each  of  the  in- 
part  of  the  loins  where  the  last  of  the  lum-  ferior  notches,   meeting  with   one  of  the 
bar  vertebne  is  united  to  the  os  sacrum.  superior  notches  of  the  vertebra  below  it, 


VERTEBRAE. 


8.51 


torms  a  foramen ;  whilst  the  superior 
notches  do  the  same  with  the  inferior 
notches  of  the  vertebra  above  it.  These 
four  foramina  form  passages  for  blood-ves- 
sels, and  for  the  nerves  that  pass  out  of  the 
spine. 

The  vertebrae  are  united  together  by 
means  of  a  substance,  compressible  like 
cork,  which  forms  a  kind  of  partition 
between  the  several  vertebrae.  This  inter- 
vertebral  substance  seems,  in  the  foetus, 
to  approach  nearly  to  the  nature  of  liga- 
ments ;  in  the  adult  it  has  a  great  resem- 
blance to  cartilage.  When  cut  horizon- 
tally, it  appears  to  consist  of  concentrical 
curved  fibres,  externally  it  is  firmest 
and  hardest ;  internally  it  becomes  thin- 
nep  and  softer,  till  at  length,  in  the  cen- 
tre, we  find  it  in  the  form  of  a  mucous  sub- 
stance) which  facilitates  the  motions  of  the 
spine. 

Genga,  an  Italian  anatomist,  long  ago 
observed,  that  the  change  which  takes 
place  in  these  intervertebral  cartilages, 
(as  they  are  usually  called)  in  advanced 
life,  occasions  the  decrease  in  stature,  and 
the  stooping  forwards,  which  are  usually 
to  be  observed  in  old  people.  The  carti- 
lages then  become  shrivelled,  and  conse- 
quently lose,  in  a  great  measure,  their 
elasticity.  But,  besides  this  gradual 
effect  'of  old  age,  these  cartilages  are 
subject  to  a  temporary  diminution,  from 
the  weight  of  the  body  in  an  erect  pos- 
ture, so  that  people  who  have  been  long 
standing^  or  who  have  carried  a  consider- 
able weight,  are  found  to  be  shorter  than 
when  they  have  been  long  in  bed.  Hence 
we  are  taller  in  the  morning  than  at  night. 
This  fact,  though  seemingly  obvious,  was 
not  ascertained  till  of  late  years.  The 
difference  in  such  cases  depends  on  the 
age  and  size  of  the  subject;  in  tall,  young 
people,  it  will  be  nearly  an  inch  ;  but  in 
older,  or  shorter  persons,  it  will  be  less 
considerable. 

Besides  the  connexion  of  the  several 
\*ertebrae,  by  means  of  these  cartilages, 
there  are  likewise  many  strong  ligaments, 
which  unite  the  bones  of  the  spine  to  each 
other.  Some  of  these  ligaments  are  ex- 
ternal, and  others  internal.  Among  the 
external  ligaments,  we  observe  one  which 
is  common  to  all  the  vertebrae,  extending1, 
in  a  longitudinal  direction,  from  the  fore 
part  of  the  body  of  the  second  vertebra 
of  the  neck,  over  all  the  other  vertebrae, 
and  becoming  broader  as  it  descends  to- 
wards the  os  sacrum,  where  it  becomes 
thinner,  and  gradually  disappears.  This 
external  longitudinal  ligament,  if  we  may 
so  call  it,  is  strengthened  by  other  shorter 
ligamentous  fibres,  which  pass  1'rom  one 
vertebra  to  another,  thou^hout  the  whole 
spine.  The  internal  ligament,  the  fibres 
ef  which,  like  the  external  one,  are  spread 


in  a  longitudinal  direction,  is  extended 
ever  the  back  part  of  the  bodies  of  the 
vertebrae,  where  they  help  to  form  tlia 
cavity  of  the  spine,  and  reaches  from  the 
foramen  magnum  of  the  occipital  bone  to 
the  os  sacrum. 

We  may  venture  to  remark,  that  all 
the  vertebrae  diminish  in  density  and  firm- 
ness of  texture,  in  proportion  as  they 
increase  in  size,  so  that  the  lower  verte- 
brae, though  larger,  are  not  so  heavy  in 
proportion  as  those  above  them.  In  con- 
sequence of  this  mode  of  structure,  the 
size  of  the  vertebrae  is  increased  without 
adding  to  their  weight;  and  this  is  an 
object  of  no  little  importance,  in  a  part  of 
the  body,  which,  besides  flexibility  and 
suppleness,  seems  to  require  lightness  as 
one  of  its  essential  properties. 

In  the  foetus,  at  the  ordinary  time  of 
birth,  each  vertebra  is  found  to  be  com- 
posed of  three  bony  pieces,  connected  by 
cartilages  which  afterwards  ossify.  One 
of  these  pieces  is  the  body  of  the  bone  ; 
the  other  two  are  the  posterior  and  lateral 
portions,  which  form  the  foramen  for  the 
medulla  spinalis.  The  oblique  processes 
are  at  that  time  complete,  and  the  trans- 
verse processes  beginning  to  be  formed;  but 
the  spinous  processes  are  totally  wanting. 

The  cervical  vertebra,  are  seven  in 
number,  their  bodies  are  smaller  and  of  a 
firmer  texture  than  the  other  bones  of 
the  spine.  The  transverse  processes  of 
these  vertebrae  are  short,  and  forked  for 
the  lodgment  of  muscles ;  and,  at  the 
bottom  of  each  of  these  processes,  there  is 
a  foramen,  for  the  passage  of  the  cervical 
artery  and  vein.  The  spinous  process  of 
each  of  these  vertebrae  is  likewise  shorter 
than  the  other  vertebrae,  and  forked  at  its 
extremity;  by  which  means  it  allows  a 
more  convenient  insertion  to  the  muscles 
of  the  neck.  Their  oblique  processes  are 
more  deserving  of  that  name  than  either 
those  of  the  dorsal  or  lumbar  vertebras. 
The  uppermost  of  these  processes  are 
slightly  concave,  and  the  lowermost 
slightly  convex.  This  may  suffice  for  a 
general  description  of  these  vertebrae ; 
but  the  first,  second,  and  seventh,  de- 
serve to  be  spoken  of  more  particularly. 
The  first,  which  is  called  Jltlas,  from  its 
supporting  the  head,  differs  from  all  the 
other  vertebrae  of  the  spine.  It  forms  a 
kind  of  bony  ring*,  which  may  be  divided 
into  its  anterior  and  posterior  arches,  iind 
its  lateral  portions.  Of  these,  the  anterior 
arch  is  the  smallest  and  flattest ;  at  the 
middle  of  its  convex  fore  part  we  observe 
a  small  tubercle  which  is  here  what  the 
body  is  in  the  other  vertebrae.  To  this 
tubercle  a  ligament  is  attached,  which 
helps  to  strengthen  the  articulation  of  the 
spine  with  the  os  occipitis.  The  back 
part  of  this  anterior  portion  is  concave, 


852 


VERtEBttJE. 


and  covered  with  cartilage,  where  it  re- 
ceives the  odontoid  process  of  the  second 
vertebra.  The  posterior  portion  of  the 
vertebra,  or,  more  properly  speaking-,  the 
posterior  arch,  is  larger  than  the  anterior 
one.  Instead  of  a  spinous  process,  we 
observe  a  rising,  or  tubercle- ,  larger  than 
that  which  we  have  just  now  described, 
on  the  fore  part  of  the  bone  The  lateral 
portions  of  the  vertebra  project,  so  as  to 
form  what  are  called  the  transverse  pro- 
cesses, one  on  each  side,  which  are  longer 
and  larger  than  the  transverse  processes  of 
the  other  vertebrae.  They  terminate  in  a 
roundish  tubercle,  the  end  of  which  has  a 
slight  bend  downwards  Like  the  other 
transverse  processes,  they  are  perforated 
at  their  basis,  for  the  passage  of  the  cer- 
vical artery.  B  it,  besides  these  transverse 
processes,  we  observe,  both  on  the  supe- 
rior and  inferior  surface  of  these  lateral 
portions  of  the  first  vertebra,  an  articulat- 
ingsurface,  covered  with  cartilage,  answer- 
ing to  the  obl.que  processes  in  the  other 
veriebrae.  The  uppermost  of  these  are 
oblong,  and  slightly  concave,  ai'd  their 
external  edges  rise  somewhat  higher  than 
their  internal  brims.  They  receive  the 
condyloid  processes  of  the  os  occipitis, 
with  which  they  are  articulated  by  a 
species  of  gi  glimus.  The  lowermost  ar- 
ticulaiing  surfaces,  or  the  inferior  oblique 
processes,  as  they  are  called,  are  large, 
concave,  and  circular,  and  are  formed  for 
receiving  the  superior  oblique  processes  of 
the  second  vertebra ;  so  that  the  atlas 
differs  from  the  resi  of  the  cervical  verte- 
bra; in  receiving  the.  bones,  with  which  it 
is  articulated  both  above  and  below. 

In  the  foetus  we  find  this  vertebra  com- 
posed of  five,  instead  of  three  pieces,  as  in 
the  other  vertebrae.  One  of  these  is  the 
anterior  arch ;  the  other  four  are  the 
posterior  arch  and  the  sides,  each  of  the 
latter  being  composed  of  two  pieces. 
The  transverse  process,  on  each  side,  re- 
mains long-  in  a  state  of  epiphysis  with 
respect  to  the  rest  of  the  bone.  The 
second  vertebra  is  called  dentata,  from 
the  process  on  the  upper  part  of  its  body, 
which  has  been, though  perhaps  improperly, 
jcompared  to  a  tooth.  This  process,  which 
is  the  most  remarkable  part  of  the  verte- 
bra, is  of  a  cylindrical  shape,  slightly  flat- 
tened, however,  behind  and  before.  An- 
teriorly it  has  a  convex,  smooth,  articu- 
lating surface,  where  it  is  received  by  the 
atlas,  as  we  observed  in  our  description 
of  that  vertebra.  It  is  by  means  of  this 
articulation  that  the  rotatory  motion  of 
the  head  is  performed ;  tlie  articulation 
X)f  the  os  occipitis  with  the  superior  ob- 
lique processes  of  the  first  vertebra,  allow- 
ing only  a  certain  degree  of  motion  back- 
wards and  forwards,  so  that  when  we  turn 
the  face  either  to  the  right  or  left,  the 


atlas  moves  upon  this  odontoid  process  of 
the  second  vertebra.  But,  as  the  lace 
cannot  turn  a  quarter  of  a  circle,  that  is, 
to  the  shoulder,  upon  this  vertebra  alone, 
without  being  liable  to  injure  the  medulla 
spinalis,  we  find  that  all  the  cervical  ver- 
tebrae com  ur  in  this  rot  aory  motion,  when 
it  is  in  any  considerable  degree;  and  in- 
deed we  see  many  strong  ligamentous 
fibres  arising  from  the  sides  of  the  odon- 
tiod  process,  and  passing  over  the  first 
vertebra,  to  the  os  occipitis,  which  not 
only  strengthen  the  articulation  of  these 
bones  with  each  other,  but  serve  to  regu- 
la'e  and  limit  their  motion.  It  is  on  this 
account  that  the  name  of  moderators  has 
sometimes  been  g-iven  to  these  ligaments. 

The  transverse  processes  of  the  vertebra 
dentata  are  short,  inclined  downwards, 
and  forked  at  their  extremities.  Its  spi- 
nous process  is  short  and  thick.  Its 
superior  oblique  processes  a  slightly  con- 
vex, and  somewhat  larger  than  the  arti- 
culating surfaces  of  the  first  vertebra,  by 
which  mechanism,  the  motion  of  that  bone 
upon  this  second  vertebra  is  performed 
with  greater  safety.  Its  inferior  oblique 
pro.  esses  have  nothing  singular  in  their 
structure. 

The  seventh  vertebra  of  the  neck  differs 
from  the  rest  chiefly  in  having  its  spinous 
process  of  a  greater  length,  so  that,  upon 
this  account,  it  has  been  sometimes  called 
vertebra  prominens. 

The  dorsal  vertebr*,  which  are  twelve 
in  number,  are  of  a  middle  size,  between 
the  cervical  and  lumbar  vertebrae;  the 
upper  ones  gradually  losing  their  resem- 
blance to  ihose  of  the  neck,  and  the  lower 
ones  coming  nearer  to  those  of  the  loins. 
The  bodies  of  these  vertebrae  are  more 
flattened  at  their  sides,  more  convex  be- 
fore, and  more  concave  behind,  than  the 
other  bones  of  the  spine.  Their  upper  and 
lower  surfaces  are  horizontal.  At  their 
sides  we  observe  two  depivssions,  one  at 
their  upper,  and  the  other  at  their  lower 
edge,  which,  united  with  similar  depres- 
sions in  the  vertebrae  above  and  below, 
form  articulating  surfaces,  covered  with 
cartilage,  in  which  the  heads  of  the  ribs 
ure  received.  These  depressions,  however, 
are  not  exactly  alike  in  all  the  dorsal 
vertebrae  ;  for  we  find  the  head  of  the  first 
rib  articulated  solely  with  the  first  of 
these  vertebrae,  which  has  therefore  the 
whole  of  the  superior  articulating  surface 
within  itself,  independent  of  the.  vertebra 
above  it.  We  may  likewise  observe  a 
similarity  in  this  respect  in  the  eleventh 
and  twelfth  of  the  dorsal  vertebrae,  with 
which  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  ribs  are 
articulated  separately.  Their  spinous  pro- 
cesses are  long,  flattened  at  the  sides, 
divided  at  their  upper  and  back  part  intp 
two  surfaces  by  a  middle  ridge,  which  is 


VER 

received  by  a  small  groove  in  ihe  inner 
part  of  the  spinous  process  immediately 
above  it,  and  connected  to  it  by  a  liga- 
ment. Those  spinous  processes  are  ter- 
minated by  a  kind  of  round  tubercle, 
which  slopes  considerably  downwards, 
except  in  the  three  lowermost  vertebrae, 
where  they  are  shorter  and  more  erect. 
Their  transverse  processes  are  of  consi- 
derable length  and  thickness,  and  are 
turned  obhq  ,ely  backwards.  Anteriorly 
they  have  an  articulating  surface,  tor  re- 
ceiving i he  tuberosity  of  the  ribs,  except 
in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  of  the  dorsal 
vertebrae  to  which  the  ribs  are  articulated 
by  their  heuds  only.  In  the  last  ot  these 
vertebrae  .he  transverse  processes  are  very 
short  and  thick,  because  otherwise  they 
would  be  apt  to  strike  against  the  lower- 
most ribs,  when  we  bend  the  body  to 
either  side. 

The  lumbar  vertebrae,  the  lowest  of  the 
true  vertebrae,  are  five  in  number  They 
are  larger  than  the  dorsal  veivebrae.  Their 
bodies  are  extremely  prominent,  and 
nearly  of  a  circular  form  at  their  fore  part; 
posteriorly  they  are  concave.  Their  in- 
termediate cartilages  are  of  considerable 
thickness,  especially  anteriorly,  by  which 
means  the  curvature  of  the  spine  forwards, 
towards  the  abdomen,  in  this  part,  is 
greatly  assisted.  Their  spinous  processes 
are  short  and  thick,  of  considerable 
breadth,  erect,  and  terminated  by  a  kind 
of  tuberosity.  Their  oblique  processes 
are  of  considerable  thickness;  the  superior 
ones  are  concave,  and  turned  inwards  ; 
the  interior  ones  convex,  and  turned  out- 
wards. Their  transverse  processes  are 
thin  «n<]  long,  except  in  the  first  and  last 
vertebrae,  where  thry  are  much  shorter, 
that  the  lateral  motions  of  the  trunk  might 
not  be  impeded.  The  inferior  surface  of 
all  these  vertebrae  is  slightly  oblique,  so 
that  the  fore  part  of  the  body  of  each  is 
somewhat  thicker  than  its  hind  part;  but 
this  is  more  particularly,  observable  in 
the  lowermost  vertebra,  which  is  connect- 
ed with  the  oi  sacrum.  Many  anatomists 
describe  the  os  sacrum  and  the  os  coccygis 
as  when  considering  the  bones  of  the  spine, 
whilst  others  regard  them  as  belonging 
more  properly  to  the  pelvis.  These  bones 
the  reader  may  consult.  It  now  remains 
to  notice  the  uses  of  the  spine.  \Ve  find 
the  spinal  marrow  lodged  in  this  bony 
canal,  secure  from  external  injury.  It 
defends  the  thoracic  and  abdominal  viscera, 
and  forms  a  pillar  which  supports  the 
hand,  and  gives  a  general  firmness  to  the 
whole  trunk. 

.  To  give  it  a  firm  busis,  we  find  the  bodies 
of  the  vertebrae  gradually  increasing  in 
breadth  as  they  descend  ;  and  to  fit  it  for 
a  variety  of  motion,  it  is  composed  of  a 
great  number  of  joints,  with  an  interme- 
diate elastic  substance,  so  that  to  great 


VER 


853 


firmness  there  is  added   a  perfect  flexi- 
bility. 

We  have  already  observed,  that  the 
lowermost  and  largest  vertebra:  are  not 
so  heavy  in  proportion  as  those  above 
them;  their  bodies  being  more  spongy, 
excepting  at  their  circumference,  where 
they  are  more  immediately  exposed  to 
pressure ;  so  that  nature  seems  every 
where  endeavouring  to  relieve  us  of  an  un- 
necessary weight  of  bone.  But  behind, 
where  the  spinal  marrow  is  more  exposed 
to  injury,  we  find  the  processes  composed 
of  very  hard  bone ;  and  the  spinous  pro- 
cesses are  in  general  placed  over  each 
other  in  a  slanting  direction,  so  that  a 
pointed  instrument  cannot  easily  get  be- 
tween them,  excepting  in  the  neck,  where 
the^i  are  almost  perpendicular  and  leave 
a  greater  space  between  them.  Hence, 
in  some  countries,  it  is  usual  to  kill  cattle 
by  thrusting  a  pointed  instrument  between 
the  occiput  and  the  atlas,  or  between  the 
atlas  and  the  second  vertebra.  Besides 
these  uses  of  the  vertebra:  in  defending 
the  spinal  marrow,  and  in  articulating  the 
several  vertebrae,  as  is  the  case  with  the 
oblique  processes,  we  shall  find  that  they 
all  serve  to  form  a  greater  s  rfuce  for  the 
lodgment  of  muscles,  and  to  enable  the 
latter  to  act  more  powerfully  on  the  trunk, 
by  aubrding  them  u  lever  of  considerable 
length. 

In  the  neck,  we  see  the  spine  project- 
ing somewhat  forwards,  to  support  the 
head,  which,  without  this  assistance, 
would  require  a  greater  number  of  mus- 
cles. Through  tiie  whole  length  of  the 
thorax  it  .is  carried  in  a  curved  direction 
backwards,  and  thus  adds  considerably  to 
the  cavity  of  the  chest,  and  consequently 
affords  more  room  to  the  lungs,  heart, 
and  large  blood-vessels.  In  the  loins,  the 
spine  again  projects  forwards,  in  a  direc- 
tion with  the  centre  of  gravity,  by  which 
means  the  body  is  easily  kept  in  an  erect 
posture  ;  for  otherwise  we  should  he  liable 
to  fall  forwards.  But,  at  its  inferior  part, 
it  again  recedes  backwards,  and  helps  to 
form  a  cavity  called  the  pelvis,  in  which 
the  urinary  bladder,  intestn.um  rectum, 
and  other  viscera,  are  placed. 

In  a  part  of  the  body  that  is  composed1 
of  so  great  a  number  of  bones,  and  con- 
structed for  such  a  variety  of  motion,  as 
the  spine  is,  luxation  is  more  to  be  ex- 
pected than  fracture;  and  this  is  very 
wisely  guarded  against  in  every  direction, 
by  the  many  processes  that  are  to  be  found 
in  each  vertebra,  and  by  the  cartilages, 
ligaments,  and  other  means  of  connexion, 
which  we  have  described  as  uniting  them 
together. 

VERTEBRAL  ARTERY.  . -Irteria  ver- 
tebralis.  A  branch  of  the  subclavian,  pro- 
ceeding through  the  vertebra;  to  with- 
in the  cranium,  where,  with  its  fellow,  it 


S54 


VES 


V1N 


forms  the  basilary  artery,  the  internal 
auditory,  and  the  posterior  artery  of  the 
dura  mater 

VERTEX.  The  crown  of  the  head. 

VERTICALIA  OSSA.  See  Parietal  bones. 

VEUTICIS  os.  See  Parietal  bones. 

VERTIGO.  Giddiness. 

Vervain.  See  Verbena. 

Vervain,  female.  Se.:  Erysimum. 

VESANIJE.  (From  Vesanus,  a  madman.) 
The  fourth  order  in  the  class  neuroses  of 
Cullen's  nos'-'iogieal  arrangement ;  com- 
prehending diseases  in  which  the  judg- 
ment is  impaired,  without  either  coma  or 
pyrexia. 

VESICA.  (Dim,  of  vas,  a  vessel.)  A 
bladder. 

VESICA  FELLIS.  The  gall-bladder. 
See  Gall-bladder. 

VESICA  URINARIA.  The  urinary' 
bladder.  See  Urinary  bladder. 

VESICATORIES.  (Vesicatoria,  from 
vesica,  a  bladder  ;  because  they  raise  a 
bladder.)  See  Epispastics. 

VESICLE.  (Vesicula,  a  diminutive  of 
vesica,  a  bladder.)  An  elevation  of  the 
cuticlci  conta.ning  a  transparent  watery 
fluid. 

VESICITLA  FELLIS.     The  gall-bladder. 

VESICCL/TJ  DIVJS  BARBARA.  The  con- 
fluent sm.-ill-pox. 

VESicutaj  eixGiVAnxTM.  The  thrush. 

VESICULA  PULMOXALES.  The  air 
cells  which  compose  the  greatest  part  of 
the  lungs,  and  are  situated  at  the  termina- 
tion of  the  bronchia 

VESICULJE  SEM1NALES.  Two  mem- 
branous  receptacles',  situated  on  the  back 
part  of  the  bladder  above  its  neck.  The 
excretory  ducts  are  called  ejaculatory 
duc'.s.  They  proceed  to  the  urethra,  into 
which  they  open  by  a  peculiar  orifice  at 
the  top  of  the  verumontanum.  They  have 
vesst  Is  and  nerves  from  the  neighbouring 
parts,  and  are  well  .-/applied  with  absor- 
bent vessels,  which  proceed  to  the  lym- 
phatic glands  about  the  loins.  The  use 
of  the  vesiculx  semlnales  is  to  receive  the 
semen  brought  into  them  by  the  vasa  de- 
ferentia,  to  'retain,  somewhat  inspissate, 
and  to  excern  it  sub  coitu  into  the  urethra, 
from  whence  it  is  propelled  into  the  vagina 
Uteri.  See  Pemphigus. 

Vesicular  fever.  See  Pemphigus. 
VEST1RULUM.  A  round  cavity  of 
the  internal  ear,  between  the  cochlea  and 
semicircular  canals,  in  which  are  an  oval 
opening  communicating  with  the  cavity  of 
the  tympanum  and  the  orifices  of  the 
semicircular  canals.  It  is  within  this  cavi- 
ty and  the  semicircular  canals,  that  the 
new  apparatus,  discovered  by  the  cele- 
brated neurologist  Scarpa,  lies.  He  has 
demonstrated  membranous  tubes,  connect- 
ed loosely  by  cellular  texture,  within  the 
bony  semicircular  canals,  each  of  which 
is  dilated  in  the  cavity  of  the  vestibule  into 


an  ampulla ;  it  is  upon  these  ampulla, 
which  communicate  by  means  of  an  alveus 
communis,  that  branches  of  the  portio  mol- 
lis  are  expanded. 

VETONICA  CORDI.  See  JSetonica. 

VIBIX.  (Vibex,  sing.  plu.  Vibices.}  The 
large  purple  spots  which  appear  under  the 
skin  in  certain  malignant  fevers. 

VIBRISSJE.  (Vibrissa,  from  vibro,  to 
quaver.)  Hairs  growing  in  the  nostrils. 
See  Capillus. 

VICHY  WATER.  Is  obtained  from  the 
tepid  mineral  springs  that  arise  in  the  vici- 
nity of  Vichy,  in  France.  On  account  of  its 
chalybeate  and  alkaline  ingredients,  it  is 
taken  internally,  being  repu.ted  to  be  of 
great  service  in  bilious  colics,  diarrhasas, 
and  in  disorders  of  the  stomach,  especially 
such  as  arise  from  a  relaxed  or  debilitated 
state  of  that  organ. 

These  waters  are  likewise  very  useful 
when  employed  as  a  tepid  bath,  particu- 
larly in  rheumatisms,  sciatica,  gout,  8cc. 
by  combining  the  internal  use  with  the  ex- 
ternal application,  they  have  often  effected 
a  cure  where  other  remedies  had  failed  to 
afford  relief. 

VICIA  FAB  A.  The  systematic  name  of  the 
common  bean  plant.  See  Bean. 

VICTORALIS  iQjfGA.  This  officinal  is 
the  Jlllium  victoralis  of  Linnaeus.  The 
root,  which  when  dried  loses  its  alliace- 
ous smell  and  taste,  is  said  to  be  efficaci- 
ous in  allaying  the  abdominal  spasms  of 
graved  females. 

VIGILANCE.  Pervigilium.  Vigilance, 
when  attended  by  anxiety,  pain  in  the 
head,  loss  of  appetite,  and  diminution  of 
strength,  is  by  Sauvage  and  Sagar  consi- 
dered as  a  genus  of  disease,  and  is  called 
agrypnia. 

VERRUCA.     A  wart. 

VEHIU.TCARTA.  (From  Verruca,  a  wart ; 
because  it  was  supposed  to  destroy  warts.) 
The  herb  turnsole. 

VINCA.  (From  vincio,  to  bind  ;  because 
of  its  said  usefulness  in  making  bands.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nxan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.  The  herb  periwinkle,  or  per- 
vincle. 

VIXCA  Mi^on.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  lesser  periwinkle.  See  Vinca  pervinca. 
Clematis  daphnoides  major.  This  plant  Vinca 
minor  of  Linnaeus,  possesses  bitter  and  ad- 
stringent  virtues,  and  is  said  to  be  effica- 
cacious  in  stopping  nasal  haemorrhages 
when  bruised  and  put  into  the  nose.  Boil- 
ed it  forms  a  useful  adstringent  gargle  in 
common  sore  throat,  and  it  is  given  by 
some  in  phthisical  complaints. 

VIJTCA  PERVIJSCA.  The  lesser  periwin- 
kle. 

Vi^cETOxrctJiMr.  (From  vinco,  to  over- 
come, and  toxicum,  poison ;  so  named 
from  its  supposed  virtues  of  resisting  and 
expelling  poisons.)  Hermidmariq.  JJsck- 


VIO  VIO                          855 

piaa.     Swallow  wort.     Tame  poison.    The  repentibus,       The  recent  flowers  of  this 

root  of  this  plant  Jlsclepiaa  vincetoxicum  of  plant  are  received  into  the  catalogues  of  the 

Linnaeus,   smells  when   fresh  somewhat  of  Materia  Medica.     They  have  an  agreeable 

valerian  ;  chewed  it  imparts  at  first  a  con-  sweet  smell,  and  a  mucilaginous  bitterish 

siderable  sweetness  which  is  soon  succeed-  taste.     Their  virtues  are  purgative  or  laxa- 

ed  by  an  unpleasant  subacrid  bitterness,  live,  and  by  some  they  are  said  to  possess 

It  is  given  in  some  countries  in  the  cure  of  an    anodyne  and  pectoral  quality.      The 

glandular  obstructions.  officinal  preparation  of   this    flower  is  a 

Vine.     See  Vitis.  syrup,   which,  to  young  children,  answers 

Vine,  -white-     See  Bryonia  alba.  the  purpose  of  a  purgative  ;  it  is  also  of 

Vine,  -wild.     See  Bryoniaalba.  considerable    utility  in  many  chemical  in- 

Vinegar.     See  Acctum.  quiries,  to  detect  an  acid  or  an  alkali;  the 

Vinegary  distilled.     See   Jlcetum  distilla-  former  changing  the  blue  colour  to  a  red, 

turn.  and  the  latter  to  a  green. 

Vinegar %  spirits  of.     See  Acetic  acid.  VIOLA  CANINA.     The  dog  violet.     The 
VINUM.     See  Wine.  root  of  ih'^s  plant,  Viola  canina  of  Linnzeus, 
VINUM  ALOES.      Wine   of  aloes.     For-  possesses  the  power  of  vomiting  and  purg- 
merly  known    by  the    names  of   tinctura  ing  the  bowels;  with  which  intention  ascru- 
hierae  and   tinctnra  sacra.     "  Take  of  ex-  pie  of  the  dried  root  must  be  exhibited.  It 
tract  of  spiked  aloe,  eight  ounces  ;  canel-  appears,  though  neglected  in  this  country, 
la  bark,    two    ounces  ;    wine,  six  pints  ;  worthy  of  the  attention  of  physicians, 
proof  spirits,  two  pints."     Rub   the  aloe  VIOLA  IPECACUANHA.     The  plant  which 
into  powder  with  white  sand,  previously  was  supposed  to  afford  the   ipecacuanha- 
cleansed  from  any  impurities  :  rub  the  ca-  root. 

nella-bark  also    into  powder ;    and   after  VIOLA  IUTEA.     The  wall-flower  was  so 

having  mixed  these  powders  together,  pour  called.     See  Cheln. 

on  the  wine  and  spirit.  Macerate  for  VIOLA  ODORATA.  The  systematic  name 
fourteen  days,  occasionally  shaking  the  of  the  sweet  violet.  See  Viola. 
mixture,  and  afterwards  strain.  A  sto-  VIOLA  PALUSTRIS.  See  Pinguicula. 
machic  purgative,  calculated  for  the  aged  VIOLA  TRICOLOR.  Harts-ease.  Pansies, 
and  phlegmatic,  who  are  not  troubled  with  This  well  known  beautiful  little  plant 
the  piles.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid-  grows  in  corn-fields,  waste,  and  cultivated 
ounce  to  an  ounce.  grounds,  flowering  all  the  summer  months. 
VINUM  ANTIMONII.  In  small  doses  this  It  varies  much  by  cultivation  ;  and  by  the 
proves  alterative  and  diaphoretic,  and  a  vivid  colouring  of  its  flowers  often  becomes 
large  dose  emetic ;  in  which  last  intention  extremely  beautiful  in  gardens,  where  it  is 
it  is  the  common  emetic  for  children.  distinguished  by  various  names.  To  the 
VINUM  ANTIMONII  TARTAIIIZATI.  See  taste,  this  plant  in  its  recent  state  is  ex- 
Liquor  antimonii  tartarizati.  tremely  glutinous,  or  mucilaginous,  ac- 
VINUM  FERRI.  Wine  of  iron,  formerly  companied  with  the  common  herbaceous 
called  vinium  chalebeatum.  "  Take  of  iron  flavour  and  roughness.  By  distillation 
filings,  two  ounces  ;  wine,  two  pints.'*  with  water,  according  to  Haase,  it  affords 
Mix,  and  set  the  mixture  by  for  a  month,  oc-  a  small  quantity  of  odorous  essemial  oil,  of 
casionally  shaking  it;  then  filter  it  through  a  somewhat  acrid  taste.  The  dried  herb 
paper.  For  its  virtues  see  Ferrium  tarta-  yields  about  half  its  weight  of  watery  ex- 
risatum.  tract,  the  fresh  plant  about  one-eighth. 
VINUM:  IPECACUANHA.  Wine  of  ipe-  Though  many  of  the  old  writers  on  the 
cacuanha.  **  Take  of  ipecacuanha-root,  materia  medica  represent  this  plant  as  a 
bruised,  two  ounces  ;  wine,  two  pints."  powerful  medicine  in  epilepsy,  asthma,  ul- 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain,  cers,  scabies,  and  cutaneous  complaints, 
The  dose,  when  used  as  an  emetic,  from  yet  the  viola  tricolor  owes  its  present  cha- 
two  fluiddrachms  to  half  an  ounce.  racter  as  a  medicine  to  the  modern  autho- 
VINUM  OPII.  Wine  of  opium,  formerly  rities  of  Starick,Metzer,  Haase,  and  others, 
known  by  the  names  of  laudanum  liquidum  especially  as  a  remedy  for  the  crusta  lac- 
Sydenhamiy  and  tinctura  thebaica.  "  Take  tea.  For  this  purpose,  a  handful  of  the 
of  extract  of  opium,  an  ounce ;  cinnamon-  fresh  herb,  or  half  a  drachm  of  it  dried, 
bark,  bruised,  cloves,  bruised,  of  each  a  boiled  two  hours  in  milk,  is  to  be  strained 
drachm;  wine,  a  pint."  Macerate  for  eight  and  taken  night  and  morning.  Bread,  with 
days,  and  strain.  See  Opium.  this  decoction,  is  also  to  be  formed  into  a 
VIOLA.  (From  lov  ;  because  it  was  poultice  and  applied  to  the  part.  By  this 
first  found  in  Ionia.)  1.  The  name  of  a  treatment  it  has  been  observed,  that  the 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnzean  system,  eruption  during  the  first  eight  days  in- 
Class,  Gyngenesia.  Order,  Monogynia.  creases,  and  that  the  urine,  when  the  medi- 
The  violet.  cine  succeeds,  has  an  odour  similar  to  that 
2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Vio-  of  cats;  but  on  continuing  the  use  of  the 
laria.  Sweet  violet.  Viola  odorat&of  Lin-  plant  a  sufficient  time,  this  smell  goes  off, 
nsus  : — acaulisy  foliis  cordatist  stolonibus  the  scabs  disappear,  and  the  skin  recovers 


856                         VIS  VIS 

its  natural  purity.    Instances  of  the  sue-  VIS  INERTIJE.      The    propensity    to 

Cessf'tl  exhibition  of  this  medicine,  as  cited  rest  inherent  in  nature, 

by  these  authors,  are  very  numerous;  in-  VIS  1NSITA.     This  property  is  defined 

deed  this  remedy,  under  their  management,  by   Haller   to   be   thar   power  by  which  a 

seems  rarely,  if  ever,  to   have  failed.     It  muscle,  when  wounded,  touched,  or  irnta- 

appears,   however,  that  Mursinna,  Aker-  ted,  contracts,  independent  of  the  will  of 

mann,  and   Flennig,   were    U-ss   fortunate  the  animal  that    is  the  object  of  the  expe- 

in  the  employment  of  this   plant;  the  last  riment,  and  without  its  feeling  pain.     See 

of  whom  declares,  that  in  the  different  cu-  Irritability 

taneous  disorders  in  which  he  used  it,  no  VIS    MEDIC ATRIX    NATURJE.       Vis 

benefit  was  derived.     Haase,  who  admini-  conservatrix.     A  term  employed  by  physi- 

stered  this  species  of  violet  in  various  forms,  cians  to  express  that  healing  power  in  an 

and  large  doses,  extended  its  use  to  many  animated  body,  by  which,  when  diseased, 

chronic    disorders;    and    from   the  great  the  body  is  enabled  to  regain  its  healthy 

number  of  cases  in  which  it  proved  sue-  actions. 

cessful,  we  are  desirous  of  recommending  VIS    MORTUA.        That    property    by 

it  to  a  farther  trial  in  this  country.  which  a  muscle  after  the  death  of  the  ani- 

It  is  remarkable  that  Bergius  speaks  of  mal,  or  a  muscle  immediately  after  having 

this  plant  as  a  useful  mucilaginous  purga-  been  cut  out  from  a  living  body,  contracts, 

tive,  and  lakes  no  notice  of  its  efficacy  in  VIS  NERVOSA.    This  property  is  con- 

the  crtista  lactea,  or  in  any  other  disease,  sidered  by  Whytt  to  be  another  power  of 

VIOLAHIA.     See   Viola.     '  the  muscles  by  which  they  act  when  excited 

Violet,  dog.     See  Viola  cani?ia.  by  the  ner\es. 

Violet,  sweet      See  Viola.  VIS    PLASTICA.     That  facility  of  for- 

Viper.     See  Vipera.  mation  which  spontaneously  operates   in 

Viper-gr ass.     See  Scorzonera.  animals. 

VIPERA.  (Qued  Vi  pariat  t  because  it  VIS  A  TERGO.  Any  impulsive  power, 
was  thought  that  its  young  eat  through  the  VIS  VlTJv  The  natural  power  of  the 
mother's  bowels.)  The  viper,  or  adder,  animal  machine  in  preserving  life. 
This  viviparous  reptile,  Coluber  berus  of  VISCUM.  Mistletoe.  Viscum  album  of 
Linnaeus,  possesses  the  power  of  forming-  Unnxus.  This  singular  parasitical  plant 
a  poisonous  fluid  m  little  bags  near  its  teeth,  most  commonly  grows  on  apple-trees,  also 
The  flesh  is  perfectly  innocent,  and  often  on  the  pear,  hawthorn,  service,  oak,  hasel, 
taken  by  the  common  people  against  the  maple,  ash,  lime-tree,  willow,  elm,  horn- 
king's  evil*  and  a  variely  of  disorders  of  beam,  &c.  It  is  supposed  to  be  propaga- 
the  skin.  Experience  evinces  it  to  be  an  ted  by  birds,  especially  by  the  field-fare 
inefficacious  substance.  and  thrush,  which  feed  upon  its  berries, 

VIPERARIA.     See  Serpentaria  Virginiana.  the  seeds  of  which  p  ss  through  the  bow- 

VIPERIXA.       (From    viper,  a   snake;  so  els  unchanged :  and  along  with  the  excre- 

called  from  the  serpentine   appearance  of  ment  adhere  to  the  branchesof  trees  where 

its  roots.)     See  Serpentaria  virginiana.  they  vegetate. 

VIPERINA  YIRGIXIAXA.     See  Serpentaria  The  mistletoe  of  the  oak  has,  from    the 

•virginiana.  times  of  the   ancient  druids,  been  always 

VIRGA  AUREA.     fferba  dorea.     Conyzn  co-  preferred  to  that  produced  on  other  trees; 

ma  anrea.  Symphytum.    Petrceum.    Elichry-  but  it  is  now  well   known  that    the   viscns 

sum.      Cons  oK  da   suracenica.     Golden    rod.  qncrcns  differs  in  no  respect  from  others. 

The  leaves  and  flowers  of  this  pUnt,  Soli-  This  plant  is  the  t%  of  the  Greeks,  and 

dago  virga  avrea  of  Linnaeus,  are  recom-  was   in    former  times  thought  to  possess 

mended  as  aperients   and   corroborants  in  many  medicinal  virtues;  however,  we  learn 

urinary    obstructions,  ulcerations  of   the  but  little  concerning  its  efficacy  from   the 

kidneys    and  bladder,  and  it    is    said  by  ancient   writers  on  the   matena   medica, 

some  to  be  particularly  useful  in  stopping  nor  will  it  be  deemed  necessary  to  state 

internal  haemorrhages.  the  extraordinary  powers   ascribed  to  the 

VIRGATA   SUTURA.      The  sagittal  suture  mistletoe  by  the  crafty  designs  of  druidi- 

of  the  skull.  cal  knavery.    Hoth  the  leaves  and  branches 

VIRGINALS  CLAUSTRUM.     The  hymen.  of  the  plant  have  very  little  smell,  and  a 

Virginian  tobacco.     See  Nicotianu.  ,  very  weak  taste  of  the  nauseous  kind.     In. 

Virgins''  bower,  upright.     See  Flammula  distillation  they  impregnate    water    with 

jovis.  their  faint  unpleasant  smell,  but  yield  no 

Virgins'  milk.     A  solution  of  gum   ben-  essential  oil.     Extracts,  made  from  them 

zonium.  by  water,  are  bitterish,  roughish,  and  sub- 

VIRUS.     A  synonym  of  contagion.  See  saline:      The    spirituous  extracts   of  the 

Contagion.  wood  has  the  greatest  austerity,  and  that 

VIS   CONSERVATRIX.     See  Vis  metli-  of  the  leaves  the  greatest  bitterness      The 

catrix.  berries   abound   with   an   extremely  tena- 

VIS  ELASTICA.     Elasticity.  ciows  and  most  ungrateful  sweet  mucilage. 


VIT 

The  viscus  quercus  obtained  great  repu- 
tation for  the  cure  of  epilepsy  ;  and  a  case 
of  this  disease,  of  a  woman  of  quality,  in 
which  it  proved  remarkably  successful,  is 
mentioned  by  Boyle.  Some  years  after- 
wards its  use  was  strongly  recommended 
in  various  convulsive  disorders  by  Colbach, 
who  has  related  several  instances  of  its 
good  effects.  He  administered  it  in  sub- 
stance in  doses  of  half  a  drachm,  or  a 
drachm,  of  the  wood  or  leaves,  or  an  infu- 
sion of  an  ounce.  This  author  was  follow- 
ed by  others,  who  have  not  only  given  tes- 
timony of  the  efficacy  of  the  mistletoe  in 
different  convulsive  affections,  but  also 
in  those  complaints  denominated  nervous, 
in  which  it  was  supposed  to  act  in  the 
character  of  a  tonic.  But  all  that  has  been 
written  in  favdur  of  this  remedy,  which  is 
certainly  well  deserving  of  notice,  has  not 
prevented  it  from  falling  into  general  ne- 
glect; and  the  colleges  of  London  and 
Edinburgh  have,  perhaps  not  without  rea- 
son, expunged  it  from  their  catalogues  of 
the  materia  medica. 

VISCUM  ALBUM.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  parasitical  mistletoe.  See  Viscum. 

VISCUS.  Any  org^n  or  part  which  has 
an  appropriate  use,  as  the  viscera  of  the 
abdomen,  &c. 

Vision.  See  Sight. 

Vision,  defective.  See  Dysopia. 

Visus  BEFIGURATUS.  See  Metamorphop- 
sia. 

VIT.E  ARBOR.  See  Jlrbor  vit<e. 

VIT.TE  LIGNUM.  See  Guaiacum. 

Vital  actions.  See  Vital  Functions. 

VITAL  FUNCTIONS.  Vital  actions. 
Those  actions  of  the  body  upon  which  life 
immediately  depends,  as  the  circulation  of 
the  blood,  respiration,  heat  of  the  body, 
&c.  See  Function. 

Vital  principle.  See  Life. 

VITALBA.  Traveller's  joy.  This  plant  is 
common  in  our  hedges,  and  is  the  Clema- 
tis vitalba  of  Linnxus  \-foliispinnatfa,  fo- 
liolia  cbrdatis  scandentibus :  its  leaves  when 
fresh  produce  a  warmth  on  the  tongue,  and 
if  the  chewing  is  continued,  blisters  arise. 
The  same  effect  follows  their  being  rubbed 
on  the  skin.  The  plant  has  been  admini- 
stered internally  to  cure  lues  venerea,  scro- 
fula, and  rheumatisms.  In  France,  the 
young  sprouts  are  eaten,  when  boiled,  as 
hoptops  are  in  this  country. 

VITILIGO.  (From  vitio,  to  infect.)  See 
Alphus. 

V1TIS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  Vitis 
vinifera  of  Linnseus  :—foliis  lobatis  sinua- 
tis  nudis.  Vine-leaves  and  the  tendrils 
have  an  adstringent  taste,  and  were  for- 
merly used  in  diarrhoeas,  haemorrhages, 
and  other  disorders  requiring  refrigerant 
and  styptic  medicines.  The  juice  or  sap 


VIT 


85? 


of  the  vine,  called  lachryma,  has  been  re- 
commended in  calculous  disorders  :  and  it 
is  said  to  be  an  excellent  application  to 
weak  eyes  and  specks  of  the  cornea.  The 
unripe  fruit  has  a  harsh,  rough,  sour  taste; 
its  expressed  juice,  called  verjuice,  was 
formerly  much  esteemed,  but  is  now  su- 
perseded by  the  juice  of  lemons;  for  ex- 
ternal use, however,  particularly  in  bruises 
and  pains,  verjuice  is  still  employed,  and 
considered  to  be  a  vefy  useful  Application. 
See  also  Uvte  passx,  wine,  and  ccetum . 

VITIS  ALBA.  See  Bryonia  alba. 

VITIS  ALTUS.  St.  Vitus's  dance. 

VITIS  ID.EIA.  The  red  whortle -berry. 
The  leaves  of  this  plant,  Vaccinium  vitit 
idxa  of  Linnaeus,  are  so  adstringent  as  to 
be  used  in  some  places  for  tanning.  They 
are  said  to  mitigate  the  pain  attendant  on 
c?.lculous  diseases  when  given  internally  in 
the  form  of  decoction.  The  ripe  berries 
abound  with  a  grateful  acid  juice ;  and  are 
esteemed  in  Sweden  as  aperient,  antiscep- 
tic,  and  refrigerant,  and  often  given  in 
putrid  diseases. 

VITIS  STLVESTRIS.  White  briony. 

VITIS  VIIHFERA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  grape-tree.  See  Vitis  and  taine. 

VITIX  AGNUS  CASTUS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  chaste  tree.  See  Agnus  cas- 
tus. 

VITRAJUA.  The  pellitory  of  the  wall. 

VITREOUS  HUMOUR.  Humour  vi- 
treus.  The  pellucid  body  which  fills  the 
whole  bulb  of  the  eye  behind  the  crystal- 
line lens.  The  vitreous  substance  is  com- 
posed of  small  cells  which  communicate 
with  each  other,  and  are  distended  with  a 
transparent  fluid. 

Vitriol,  acid  of.  See  Sulphuric  add. 

Vitriol,  blue.  See  Sulphus  cupri. 

Vitriol,  green.  See  Ferri  sulphas. 

Vitriol,  Roman.  See  Sulphas  cupri. 

Vitriol,  s-wcet  spirit  of.  See  Spirits  <stherjs 
vitriolici. 

Vitriol,  white.  See  Zinci  sulphas. 

Vitriolated  kali.  See  Potassae  sulphas. 

VITHIOLUM.  (From  vitrum,  glass  ;  so 
called  from  its  likeness  to  glass.  Hollan- 
dus  says  this  word  is  fictitious,  and  com- 
posed from  the  initials  of  the  following  sen- 
tence :  Vade  in  terrain  rimando,  invemee, 
optimum  lapidem  veram  medicinum.)  Cat- 
cadinum.  Calcatar.  Calcotar.  Calcan- 
thos.  Calcanthvm.  Calcitea.  Vitriol,  or 
sulphate  of  iron. 

VITRIOLUM  ALBUM.  See  Zinci  sulphas. 

VlTRIOLUM    CflERULEUM.      See     Cltrpi    SUl- 

pJias. 

VITRIOLUM  ROMANUM.  See  Curpi  sul- 
phas. 

VITRIOLUM  VIRIDE.   See  Ferri  sulphas. 

VITRUM.     Glass. 

VITRUM  AJTTIMOSIT.  Glass  of  antimony; 
Antimony  first  calcined,  then  fused  in  a 
crucible. 

VITRUM    ASTIMOSII   CERITUBT,      A  dk 


858 


WAL 


WAT 


aphoretic  compound  exhibited  in  the  cure 
of  dysenteries  arising-  from  checke'd  per- 
spiration. 

VITIHJM  HYPOCLEPTicuar.  A  funnel  to 
separate  oil  from  water. 

VOICE.  Vox.  The  principal  organ  of 
the  voice  is  the  larynx;  for,  when  it  is  in- 
jured, the  air  passes  through  the  windpipe 
without  yielding1  any  sound. 

VOLSELLA.  A  probang1,  or  instrument  to 
remove  bodies  sticking  in  the  throat. 

VOLVULUS.  (From  volvo,  to  roll  up  ) 
The  iliac  passion,  or  infl.tmmation  in  the 
bowels,  called  twisting  of  the  guts. 

VOLVULUS  TERRESTRIS.  Small  bind- 
weed The  convolvulus  minor. 

VOMER.  Named  from  its  great  re- 
semblance to  a  plough-share.  It  is  a 
slender  thin  bone  separating  the  nostrils 
from  each  other,  consisting  of  two  plates 
much  compressed  together,  very  dense  and 
strong,  yet  so  thin  as  to  be  transparent  ; 
these  two  plates  seem  at  every  edge  to  se- 
pta-ate from  each  other,  and  thus  a  groove 
is  formed  at  every  side. — 1  This  groove, 
on  the  upper  edge,  or,  as  it  may  be  called, 
its  base,  is  wide,  and  receives  into  it  the 
projecting  points  of  the  aethmoid  and  sphe- 
noid bones,  and  thus  it  stands  very  firmly 
and  securely  on  the  skull,  and  capable  of 
resisting  blows  of  considerable;  violence. — 
2.  The  groove,  upon  the  lower  part,  is 
narrower,  and  receives  the  rising  line  in 
the  middle  of  the  palate  plate,  where  the 
bones  join  to  form  the  palate  suture.  At 
the  fore  part  it  is  united  by  a  ragged  sur- 
face, and  by  something  like  a  groove,  to 
the  middle  cartilage  of  the  nose,  and  as 
the  vomer  receives  the  other  bones  into 
its  grooves,  it  is,  as  >t  were,  locked  in  on 
all  sides,  receiving  support  and  strength 
from  each,  but  more  particularly  from 
the  thick  and  strong  membrane  which  co- 
vers the  whole,  and  which  is  so  continu- 
ous as  to  resemble  a  periosteum,  or  rather 


a  continued  ligament  from  its  strength ; 
thus  the  slender  vomer  possesses  sufficient 
strength  to  advert  from  it  all  those  evils 
which  must  inevitably  have  occurred,  had 
it  been  less  wisely  or  less  strongly  con- 
strutted. 

VOMICA.  (From^omo,  to  spit  up;  be- 
cause it  discharges  a  sanies.)  An  abscess 
of  the  lungs. 

VOMICA  LIQ.UORIS  JETERNI.  Quick-sil- 
ver. 

VOMITING.  Vomitio.  A  forcible  ejec- 
tion of  food,  or  any  other  substance,  from 
the  stomach,  through  the  oesophagus  and 
mouth.  It  is  either  idiopathic,  when  ari- 
sing from  a  cause  in  the  stomach  itself; 
or  symptomatic,  when  originating  from  dis- 
eases seated  in  any  other  part  of  the  body. 
Its  immediate  cause  is  an  antiperystaltic, 
spasmodic,  convulsive  constriction  of  the 
stomach  and  pressure  of  the  diaphragm 
and  abdominal  muscles.  It  is  an  effort  of 
nature  to  expel  whatever  molests  or  is 
troublesome  in  the  stomach. 

Vomiting  of  blood.'  See  Heematemesis. 

VOMITXTS  CHUENTUS.  Sc»-  Hcematemesis. 

Voracious  appetite.   See  Bulimia. 

Vox  ABSCISSA.  Hoarsen  ess,  a  ioss  of  voice. 

VtarjAoo.  The  asarabacca  was  so  called. 
See  jisarum. 

VULNERARIA.  (From  vuhnis,  a  wound.) 
Medicines  which  heal  wounds.  A  herb 
named  from  its  uses  in  healing  wounds.  - 

VULXEIIARIA  AQ.UA.  Arqucbusade. 

VULNUS      SCLOPETICUM.  A 

WO' I     (1 

VULVA.  (Quasi  -vulva,  the  aperture 
to  the  womb  ;  or  quasi  volva,  because  the 
foetus  is  wrapped  up  in  it.)  The  puden- 
dum mubebre,  or  parts  of  generation  pro- 
per to  women  ;  also  a  foramen  in  the  brain. 

VULVARIA.  (From  vulva,  the  womb ; 
so  named  from  its  smell  or  use  in  disorders 
of  the  womb.)  Stinking  orach.  See  Jtri- 
plex  olide. 


w 


WAKE  rtbin.  See  Jlrum. 

1  \\iU-Jloiaer.  See  Chtiri. 

Wall-pellilory.  See  Parietaria. 

Wall-pepper.  See  lltecebra. 

Walnut.  See  Juglans. 

WALTON  WATER.  A  mineral  spring 
near  Tewkesbury  in  Gloucestershire,  con- 
taining a  small  portion  of  iron  dissolved  in 
fixed  air ;  of  absorbent  earth  combined 
•with  hepatic  air;  of  vitriol ated  magnesia, 
and  muriated  mineral  alkali ;  but  the  pro- 


portions  of  these  constituent  parts  have 
not  been  accurately  ascertained.  Walton 
water  is  chiefly  efficacious  in  obstructions 
and  other  affections  of  the  glands. 

WATER  JJqua.  According  to  the 
opinion  of  modern  chemists  is  a  compound 
fluid,  made  up  of  two  substances,  neither 
of  which  can  be  exhibited  separately,  ex- 
cept in  the  gaseous  form  ;  and  when  aeri- 
form, they  are  known,  the  one  as  hydro- 
gen gas,  or  inflammable  air ;  the  other  as 


WATER? 


oxygen  gas,  or  vital  air.  These  gases,  in 
the  proportion  of  about  three  of  hydrogen 
to'eleven  of  oxygen,  when  united  chemi- 
cally, and  reduced  from  the  form  of  an 
air  to  that  of  a  liquid,  constitute  the  fluid, 
water. 

It  is  transparent,  without  colour,  smell, 
or  taste  ;  in  every  degree  compressible; 
when  pure,  not  liable  to  spontaneous 
change ;  liquid  in  the  common  temperature 
of  our  atmosphere,  assuming'  the  solid 
form  at  32°  Fahrenheit,  and  the  gaseous  at 
212°,  but  returning  unaltered  to  its  liquid 
state  on  resuming  any  degre  of  heat  be- 
tween  these  points  ;  capable  of  dissolving 
a  greater  number  of  natural  bodies  than 
any  other  fluid  whatever,  and  especially 
those  known  by  the  name  of  the  saline  ; 
performing  the  most  important  functions 
in  the  vegetable  and  ammul  kingdoms,  and 
entering  largely  into  their  composition  as 
a  constituent  part.  The  simple  waters  are 
the  following  : 

1.  Distilled  water.  This  is  the  lightest 
of  all  others,  containing  neither  solid  nor 
gaseous  substances  in  solution,  is  perfectly 
void  of  taste  and  smell,  colourless  and 
beautifully  transparent,  has  a  soft  feel,  and 
wets  the  fingers  more  readily  than  any 
other.  It  mixes  uniformly  with  soap  into 
a  smooth  opaline  mixture,  but  may  be 
added  to  a  solution  of  soap  in  spirit  of  wine 
without  injuring  iis  transparency.  The 
clearness  of  distilled  water  is  not  impaired 
by  the  most  delicate  chemical  re-agents, 
such  as  lime-water,  a  solution  of  barytes 
in  any  acid,  nitrated  silver,  or  acid  of  sugar. 
When  evaporated  in  a  silver  vessel  it 
leaves  no  residuum  ;  if  preserved  from 
access  of  foreign  matter  floating  ":n  the  air, 
i.t  may  be  kept  for  ages  unaltered  in  ves- 
sels upon  which  it  has  no  action,  as  it  does 
not  possess  within  itself  the  power  of  de- 
composition. As  it  freezes  exactly  at.  32° 
ot  Fahrenheit,  and  boils  at  212°  under  the 
atmospherical  pressure  of  29.8°  inches, 
these  points  are  made  use  of  as  the  stand- 
ard ones  for  their  mometrical  division ;  and 
its  specific  weight  bein^  always  the  same 
under  light  pressure  and  temperature,  it  is 
employed  for  the  comparative  standard  of 
specific  gravuy. 

Pure  distilled  water  can  only  be  procur- 
ed from  water  which  contains  no  %<,!..  i!e 
matters  that  will  rise  in  distillation,  and 
continue  still  in* onion  with  the  vapour 
when  condensed.  Many  substances  are 
volatile  during  distillation,  but  most  of  the 
gases,  such  as  common  air,  carbonic  acid, 
and  the  like,  are  incapable  of  uniting  with 
water  at  a  hijjh  temperature:  other  bodies, 
however,  stic.h  as  vegetable  ess.  ntial  on, 
and,  in  general,  much  of  that  which  givrs 
the  peculiar  odour  to  vegetable  and  animal 
mailer,  will  remain  in  water  after  distilla- 
tion. So  the  steam  of  many  animal  and 
vegetable  decoctions  has  a  certain  flavour 


which  distinguishes  it  from  pure  water; 
and  the  aqueous  exhalation  from  living  bo- 
dies, whi'.h  is  a  k.nd  of  distillation,  has  a 
similar  impregnation. 

To  obtain  distilled  water  perfectly  pure, 
much  stress  was  laid  by  former  chemists  on 
repeating  the  process  a  great  number  of 
times ;  'but  it  was  found  by  Lavoisier,  that 
ram  water  once  distilled,  rejecting  the  first 
and  last  products,  was  as  pure  a  water  as 
could  be  procured  by  any  subsequent  dis- 
tillations. 

Distilled  water  appears  to  poss-ess  a 
higher  power  than  any  other  as  a  solvent  of 
all  animal  arid  vegetable  matter,  and  these 
it  holds  in  solution  as  littie  as  possible 
altered  from  the  state  in  which  they  exist- 
ed in  the  body  that  yielded  them.  Hence 
the  great  practical  utility  of  that  kmd  of 
chemical  Analysis  which  presents  the  prox- 
imate constituent  parts  of  these  bodies^ 
and  which  is  effected  particularly  by  the 
assistance  of  pure  water.  On  the  other 
hand,  a  saline,  earthy,  or  otherwise  im- 
pure water,  will  alter  the  texture  of  some 
of  the  pans,  impair  their  solubiiiiy,  pro- 
duce material  changes  on  the  colouring 
matter,  and  become  a  less  .accurate  ana- 
lyseronaccountof  the  admixture  of  foreign 
contents. 

Distilled  water  is  seldom*  employed  to 
any  extent  in  the  preparation  of  food,  or 
in  manufactures,  on  account  of  the  trouble 
of  procuring  it  in  Urge  quantities;  but 
for  preparing  a  great  number  of  medicines, 
and  in  almost  every  one  of  ihe  nicer  che- 
mical processes  that  are  carried  on  m  the 
liquid  way,  this  water  is  an  eseential  requi- 
site. The  only  cases  in  which  ii  has  been 
used  largely  as  an  article  of  drink,  have 
been  in  those  important  trials  made  of  the 
practicability  of  procuring  it  by  condens- 
ing the  steam  of  :sea  water  by  means  of  a 
simpleapp.iratus  adapted  to  a  ship's  boiler; 
and  these  have  fully  shewn  ihe  ease  with 
which  a  large  quantity  of  fresh  water  of  the 
purest  kind,  may  be  had  at  sea,  at  a  mode- 
rate expense^  whereby  one  of  the  most 
distressing  of  all  wants  may  be  relieved. 
There  are  one*or  two  circumstances  winch 
seem  to  shew  that  water,  when  not  already 
loaded  with  foreign  matter,  may  become 
a  solvent  for  concretions  in  urinary  pas- 
sages. At  least,  we  know  that  very  ma- 
terial advantage  lias  been  derived  in  these 
casc-s  from  very  pure,  natural  springs,  and 
h<  nee  a  course  of  distilled  water  has  been, 
recommended  as  a  fair  subject  of  experi- 
ment. 

2.  Rain  water,  is  the  next  in  purity  to 
distilled  water,  is  that  which  has  under- 
gone a  natural  distillation  from  the  earth, 
and  is  condensed  in  the  form  of  rain.  This 
is  a  water  so  nearly  approaching  to  abso- 
lute purity  as  probably  to  be  equal  to  dis- 
tilled water  for  every  purpose  except  in 
the  nicer  chemical  experiments.  The  fo- 


«60  WATER. 

reign  contents  of  rain  water  appear  to  vary 
according  to  the  state  of  the  air  through 
which  it  fulls.  The  heterogeneous  atmos- 
phere of  a  smoky  town  will  give  some  im- 
pregnation to  rain  as  it  passes  through,  and 
this,  though  it  may  not  be  at  once  percep- 
tible on  chemical  examination,  will  yet 
render  it  liable  to  spontaneous  change  ; 
and  hence,  rain  water,  if  long  kept,  espe- 
cially in  hot  climates,  acquires  a  strong 
smell,  becomes  full  of  animalcula,  and  in 
some  degree  putrid.  According  to  Mar- 
graafiT,  the  constant  foreign  conten;s  of 
rain  water  appear  to  be  some  traces  of  the 
muriatic  and  nitric  acids ;  but  as  this  water 
is  always  very  soft,  it  is  admirably  adapted 
for  dissolving  soap,  or  for  the  solution  of 
alimentary  or  colouring  matter,  and  it  is 
accordingly  used  largely  for  these  purposes. 
The  specific  gravity  of  rain  water  is  so 
nearly  the  same  as  that  of  distilled  water, 
that  it  requires  the  most  delicate  ins  ru- 
ments  to  ascertain  the  difference.  Ram, 
that  falls  in  towns,  acquires  a  small  quan- 
tity of  sulphat  of  lime  and  calcareous 
matter  from  the  mortar  and  plaister  of  the 
houses. 

3.  Ice  and  sngiv  -water.    This  equals  rain 
water  in  purity,   and,  when  fresh  melted, 
contains  no  air,  which  is  expelled  during 
freezing.     In  told    climates   and  in  high 
latitudes,  thawed  snow  forms  the  qonstant 
drink  of  the  inhabitants  during  winter ; 
and  the  vast  masses  of  ice  which,  float  on 
the  polar  seas  afford  an  abundant  supply  to 
the  mariner.     It  is  well  known,  that  in  a 
weak  brine,  exposed  to  a  moderate  freez- 
ing cold,  it  is  only  the  watery  part  that 
congeals,  leaving  the  unfrozen  liquor  pro- 
portionally stronger  of  the  salt.     The  same 
happens  with  a  dilute  solution  of  vegetable 
acids,    with  fermented   liquors,  and   the 
like  ;  and  advantage  is  taken  of  this  pro- 
perty to  reduce  the   saline  part  to  a  more 
concentrated  form.     Snow  water  has  long 
lain  under  the   imputation  of  occasioning 
those  strumous  swellings  in  the  neck  which 
deform   the  inhabitants  of   many  of  the 
Alpine  valleys  ;  but  this  opinion  is  not  sup- 
ported by  any  well-authenticated  indisput- 
able facts,  and  is  rendered  still   more  im- 
probable,   if  not    entirely   overturned,  by 
the   frequency  of  the  disease  in  Sumatra, 
where  ice  and  snow  are  never  seen,  and  its 
being    quite    unknown    in    Chili    and    in 
Thibet,  though  the  rivers  of  these  coun- 
tries are  chiefly  supplied  by  the  melting  of 
the  snow,  with  which  the  mountains  are 
covered. 

4.  Spring  -water.      Under  this  compre- 
hensive class  are  included  all  waters  that 
•-:pring  from  some  depth  beneath  the  soil, 
and  are  used  at  the  fountain   head,  or  at 
least  before  they  have  uin  any  considerable 
distance  exposed  to  the  air.     It  is  obvious 
that  spring  water  uill  be  as  various  in  its 
contents  as  the  substances  that  compose  the 


soil  through  which  it  flows.  When  the  ingre- 
dients are  not  such  as  to  give  any  peculiar 
medical  or  sensible  properties,  and  the 
water  is  used  for  common  purposes,  it  is 
distinguished  as  a  hard  or  soft  spring, 
sweet  or  brackish,  clear  or  turbid,  and  the 
like.  Ordinary  springs  insensibly  pass  into 
mineral  springs,  as  their  foreign  contents 
become  more  notable  and  uncommon  ; 
though  sometimes  waters  have  acquired 
great  medical  reputation  from  mere  pu- 
rity. 

By  far  the  greater  number  of  springs  are 
cold  ;  but  as  they  take  their  origin  at  some 
depth  from  the  surface,  and  below  the  in- 
fluence of  the  external  atmosphere,  their 
temperature  is,  in  general,  pretty  uniform 
during  every  vicissitude  of  season,  and 
always  several  degrees  higher  than  the 
freezing  point.  Others,  again,  arise  con- 
stantly hot,  or  with  a  temperature  always 
exceeding  the  summer  heat;  and  the 
warmth  possessed  by  the  water  is  entirely 
independent  of  that  of  the  atmosphere, 
and  varies  little  winter  or  summer. 

One  of  the  principal  inconveniences  in 
almost  every  spring  water,  is  its  hardness, 
owing  to  the  presence  of  earthy  salts, 
which,  in  by  far  the  greater  number  of 
cases,  are  only  the  insipid  substances, 
chalk  and  selenite,  which  do  not  impair 
the  taste  of  the  water  ;  whilst  the  air 
which  it  contains,  and  its  grateful  coolness, 
render"  it  a  most  agreeable,  and  generally 
a  perfectly  innocent,  drink ;  though  some- 
times, in  weak  stomachs,  it  is  apt  to  occa- 
sion an  uneasy  sense  of  weight  in  that  or- 
gan followed  by  a  degree  of  dyspepsia. 
The  quantity  of  earthy  salts  varies  consi- 
derably ;  but,  in  general,  it  appears  that 
the  proportion  of  five  grains  of  these  in 
the  pint  will  constitute  a  hard  water,  unfit 
for  washing  with  soap,  and  for  many  other 
purposes  of  household  use  or  manufac- 
tures. The  water  of  deep  wells  is  always, 
ceteris  paribus,  much  harder  than  that  of 
springs  which  overflow  their  channel ;  for 
much  agitation  and  exposure  to  air  produce 
a  gradual  deposition  of  the  calcareous 
earth  ;  and  hence  spring  water  often  in- 
crusts  to  a  considerable  thickness  the  in- 
side of  any  kind  of  tube  through  which  it 
flows,  as  it  arises  from  the  earth.  The 
specific  gravity  of  these  waters  is  also,  in 
general,  greater  than  that  of  any  other 
kind  of  water,  that  of  the  sea  excepted. 
Springs  that  overflow  their  channel,  and 
form  to  themselves  a  limited  bed,  pass  in- 
sensibly into  the  state  of  stream,  or  river 
water,  and  become  thereby  altered  in  some 
of  their  chemical  properties. 

5.  River  -water.  This  is  in  general  much 
softer  and  more  free  from  earthy  salts  than 
the  last,  but  contains  less  air  of  any  kind  ; 
for,  by  the  agitation  of  a  long  current,  and 
in  most  cases  a  great  increase  of  tempera- 
ture, it  loses  common  air  and  carbonic 


WAT 

acids,  and,  with  this  last,  much  of  the  lime 
which  it  held  in  solution.  The  specific 
gravity  thereby  becomes  less,  the  taste  not 
so  harsh,  bui  less  fresh  and  agreeable,  and 
out  of  a  hard  spring  is  often  made  a  stream 
of  sufficient  purity  for  most  of  the  pur- 
poses where  a  soft  water  is  required. 
Some  streams,  however,  that  arise  from  a 
clean  siliceous  rock,  and  flow  in  a  sandy 
or  stony  bed,  are  from  the  outset  remark- 
ably pure.  Such  are  the  mountain  lakes 
and  rivulets  in  the  rocky  districts  of  Wales, 
the  source  of  the  beautiful  waters  of  the 
Dee,  and  numberless  other  rivers  that 
flow  through  the  hollow  of  every  valley. 
Switzerland  has  long  been  celebrated  for 
the  purity  and  excellence  of  its  waters, 
which  pour  in  copious  streams  from  the 
mountains;  and  give  rise  to  some  of  the 
finest  rivers  in  Europe.  An  excellent  ob- 
server and  naturalist,  the  illustrious  Haller, 
thus  speaks  of  the  Swiss  waters,  "  vulga- 
ribus  aquis  Helvetia  super  omnes  fere 
Europae  regiones  excellit.  Nusquam  li- 
quid^s  illas  aquas  et  crystalli  similimas  se 
mihi  obtulisse  memini  postquam  ex  Hel- 
vetia excessi.  Ex  scopulis  enim  nostrse 
per  puros  silices  percolaoe  nulla  terra  vi- 
tiantur."  Some  of  them  never  freeze  in 
the  severest  winter,  the  cause  of  which  is 
probably,  as  Haller  conjectures,  that  they 
spring  at  once  out  of  a  subterraneous  re- 
servoir so  deep  as  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of 
frost,  and  during  their  short  course  when 
exposed  to  day  they  have  not  time  to  be 
cooled  down  from  53°,  their  original  tem- 
perature, to  below  the  freezing  point 

Some  river  waters,  however,  that  do 
not  take  their  rise  from  a  rocky  soil,  and 
are  indeed  at  first  considerably  charged 
with  foreign  matter,  during  a  long  course, 
even  over  a  rich  cultivated  plain,  become 
remarkably  pure  as  to  saline  contents,  but 
often  fouled  with  mud,  and  vegetable  or 
animal  exuviae,  which  are  rather  suspended 
than  held  in  true  solution.  Such  is  that  of 
the  Thames,  which  taken  up  at  London  at 
low  water,  is  a  very  soft  and  good  water, 
and,  after  rest  and  filtration,  it  holds  but 
a  very  small  portion  of  any  thing  that  could 
prove  noxious  or  impede  any  manufacture. 
It  is  also  excellently  fitted  for  sea  store  ; 
but  it  here  undergoes  a  remarkable  spon- 
taneous change.  No  water  carried  to  sea 
becomes  putrid  sooner  than  that  of  the 
Thames.  When  a  cask  is  opened  after 
being  kept  a  month  or  two,  aquantity  of  in- 
flammable air  escapes,  and  the  water  is  so 
black  and  offensive  as  scarcely  to  be  borne. 
Upon  racking  it  off,  however,  into  large 
earthen  vessels  (oil  jars  are  commonly  used 
for  the  purpose),  and  exposing  it  to  UK- 
air,  it  gradually  deposits  a  quantity  of 
black  slimy  mud,  becomes  clear  as  crys- 
tal, and  remarkably  sweet  and  palutuble. 
The  Seine  has  as  high  a  reputation  in 
France,  and  appears  from  accurate  cxperi- 


WAT 


861 


ments  to  be  a  river  of  great  purity.  It 
might  be  expected  that  a  river  which  has 
passed  by  a  large  town,  and  received  all 
its  impurities,  and  been  used  by  numerous 
dyers,  tanners,  hatters,  and  the  like,  that 
crowd  to  its  bunks  for  the  convenience  of 
plenty  of  water,  should  thereby  acquire 
such  a  foulness  as  to  be  very  perceptible 
to  chemical  examination  for  a  considerable 
distance  bt-iovv  the  town ;  but  it  appears, 
from  the  most  accurate  examination,  that 
where  the  stream  is  at  all  considerable, 
these  kinds  of  impurity  have  but  little  in- 
fluence in  permanently  altering  the  quality 
of  the  water,  especially  as  they  are  for 
the  most  part  only  suspended  and  not  truly 
dissolved ;  and,  therefore,  mere  rest,  and 
especially  filtration,  will  restore  the  water 
to  its  original  purity.  Probably,  there- 
fore, the  most  accurate  chemist  would  find 
it  difficult  to  distinguish  water  taken  up  at 
London,  from  that  procured  at  Hampton 
Court,  after  each  has  been  purified  by 
simple  filtration. 

6.  Stagnated  waters  The  waters  that 
present  the  greatest  impurities  to  the 
senses,  are  those  of  stagnant  pools,  and 
low  marshy  countries.  They  are  filled 
with  the  remains  of  animal  and  vegetable 
matter  undergoing  decomposition,  and, 
during  that  process,  becoming  in  part  so- 
luble in  water,  thereby  affording  a  rich 
nutriment  to  the  succession  of  living  plants 
and  insects  which  is  supplying  the  place  of 
those  that  perish.  From  the  want  of  suf- 
ficient agitation  in  these  waters,  vegetation 
goes  on  undisturbed,  and  the  surface  be- 
comes covered  with  converva  and  other 
aquatic  plants ;  and  as  these  standing  wa- 
ters are  in  general  shallow,  they  receive 
the  full  influence  of  the  sun,  which  further 
promotes  all  the  changes  that  are  going  on 
within  them.  The  taste  is  generally  vapid, 
and  destitute  of  that  freshness  and  agree- 
able coolness  which  distinguish  spring  wa- 
ter. However,  it  should  be  remarked, 
that  stagnant  waters  are  generally  soft, 
and  many  of  the  impurities  are  only  sus- 
pended, and  therefore  separable  by  filtra- 
tion; and  perhaps  the  unpalatableness  of 
this  drink  has  caused  it  to  be  in  worse  cre- 
dit than  it  deserves,  on  the  score  of  salu- 
brity. The  decidedly  noxious  effects  pro- 
duced by  the  air  of  marshes  :md  stagnant 
pools,  have  been  often  supposed  to  extend 
to  the  internal  use  of  these  waters ;  and 
often,  especially  in  hot  climates,  a  resi- 
dence near  these  places  has  been  as  much, 
condemned  on  one  account  as  on  the 
other,  and,  in  like  manner,  ati  improve- 
ment in  health  has  been  as  much  attributed 
to  a  change  of  water  as  of  air. 

IVuter-brash.  See  Pyrosis. 

Water-.cress.  See  Nasturtium  aqitati- 
cum. 

Water-dock.  See  Hytlroldpathuw. 

Jffl.'o'."  ••?.  See  Iris  />«.•;":. 


362  WHB  WHE 

Water-germander.  See  Scordium*  thirds  or  three-fourths  of  the  length  of  the 

Water-hemp.  See  Eupatorium.  corn.     It  is  carried  too  far  when  the  leafy 

Water-lily  t  -white.  See  J^ymphtea  alba.          germs  have  begun  to  sprout. 
Water-lily ,  yellow    See  Nymphaea  luted.  For  this  reason  limits  are  set  to  the  ger- 

Water-p- mnip.  See  Sivm.  mination  by  drying  the  malt,  which  is  ef- 

Water  pepper.  See  Hydropiper.  fecled  by  transferring  it  to  the  kiln,  or  by 

WATER  ZIZAXIA.  A  reed-like  plant,  ziza-  spreading  it  about  in  spacious  airy  lofts. 
nia  aquatic  a  o^  Linnxus,  which  grows  in  the  Dried  in  the  last  way  it  is  called  air  dried 
swa-upy  parts  of  Jamaica  and  Virginia,  malt,  in  the  first,  kiln-malt.  In  drying  this 
The  Indians  are  exceedingly  fond  of  its  latter,  care  must  be  taken  that  it  does  not 
grain,  and  account  it  more  delicious  than  receive 'a  burnt  smell,  or  be  in  part  con- 
rice,  verted  into  coal. 

Waters,  mineral.  See  Mineral  Waters.  From  this  malt,  beer  is  made  by  extrac- 

Wnx.  See  Cera.  tion  with  water  and  fermentation. 

WHEAT.  The  seeds  of  the  Triticum  With  this  view  a  quantity  of  malt  freed 
hybernum.  and  <estivium  of  Linnaeus,  are  so  from  its  germs,  and  sufficient  for  one  in- 
termed.  It  is  to  these  plants  therefore  we  tended  brewing,  is  coarsely  bruised  by 
are  indebted  for  our  bread,  and  the  va-  grinding,  and  in  the  mash-tub  first  well 
rious  kinds  of  pastry.  Wheat  is  first  mixed  with  some  cold,  then  scalded  with 
ground  between  mill-stones,  and  then  sift-  hot,  water,  drawn  upon  it  from  the  boiler, 
ed  to  obtain  its  farina  or  flour.  The  flour  It  is  afterwards  strongly  and  uniformly 
of  wheat  may  be  separated  into  its  three  stim-d.  When  the  whole  mass  has  stood 
constituent  parts,  in  the  following  manner,  quietly  for  a  certain  time,  the  extract, 
The  flour  is  to  be  kneaded  into  a  paste  (mash,)  or  sweet  wort,  is  brought  into  the 
with  water  in  an  earthen  vessel,  and  the  boiler,  and  the  malt  remaining  in  the  tub 
water  continue  pouring  upon  it  from  a  is  once  more  extracted  by  infusion  with 
cock  which,  as  it  falls  upon  the  paste,  hot  water. 

takes  up  from  it  a  very  fine  white  powder,  This  second  extract  treated  in  like  man- 
by  means  of  which  it  acquires  the  colour  ner,  is  added  to  the  first,  and  both  are 
and  consistency  of  milk.  This  process  is  boiled  together. 

to  be  continued  till  the  water  run  oflfclear,  This  clear  decoction  is  now  drawn  off, 
when  the  flour  will  be  separated  into  three  and  called  boiled  wort.  To  make  the  beer 
distinct  parts:  1.  A  grey  elastic  matter  more  fit  for  digestion,  and  at  the  same  time 
that  sticks  to  the  hand,  and  on  account  of  to  deprive  it  of  its  too  great  and  unpleasant 
its  properties  has  gained  the  name  of  the  sweetness,  the  wort  is  mixed  with  a  de- 
glutinous,  or  vegeto-animal  part.  2.  A  coction  of  hops,  or  else  these  are  boiled 
white  powder  which  falls  to  the  bottom  of  with  it.  After  which  itought  to  be  quickly 
the  water,  and  is  the  fcecnlum  or  starch,  cooled,  to  prevent  its  transition  into  ace- 
3.  A  matter  which  remains  dissolved  in  tous  fermentation,  which  would  ensue  if  it 
the  water,  and  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  mu-  were  kept  too  long  in  a  high  temperature, 
cilaginou  extracts.  On  tins  account  the  wort  is  transferred 

Flour,  from  whatever  species  of  corn  ob-  into  the  cooler,  where  it  is  exposed  with  a 
tained,  is  likewise  disposed  to  vinous  fer-  large  surface  to  cold  air,  and  from  this  to 
mentation,  on  account  of  its  saccharine  the  fermenting  tub,  that  by  addition  of  a 
contents,  the  aptitude  for  fermentation  of  sufficient  portion  of  recent  yeast  it  may 
these  mealy  seeds  increases  if  they  be  first  begin  to  ferment.  When  this  fermentation 
converted  into  malt;  inasmuch  as  by  this  has  proceeded  to  a  due  degree,  and  the 
process,  the  gluten  which  forms  the  germ  yeast  ceases  to  rise,  the  beer  is  conveyed 
is  separated,  and  the  starchy  part  appears  into  casks  (casked),  placed  in  cool  cellars, 
to  be  converted  into  saccharine  matter,  where  its  finishes  its  fermentation,  and 
The  making  of  malt,  for  which  purpose  where  it  is  well  kept  and  preserved,  under 
barley  and  wheat  are  generally  chosen,  is  the  name  of  barrelled  beer,  with  the  pre- 
as  follows:  The  grains  are  put  in  the  caution  of  filling  up  occasionally  the  va- 
malting-  tub,  and  immersed  in  cold  water,  cancy  caused  in  the  vessels  by  evaporation; 
in  a  temperate  and  warm  season,  changing  or  the  beer  is  bottled  before  it  has  done 
this  fluid  several  times,  especially  in  hot  fermenting-,  and  the  bottles  are  stopped  a 
weather,  and  they  are  thus  kept  soaking  little  before  the  fermentation  is  completely 
till  they  be  sufficiently  soft  to  the  touch,  over.  By  so  doing  the  bottled  beer  is  ren- 
Upon  this  they  are  piled  up  in  heaps  on  a  dered  sparkling.  In  this  state  it  frequent- 
roomy,  clean,  airy  floor,  where,  by  the  ly  bursts  the  bottles,  by  the  disengagement 
heat  spontaneously  taking  pluce,  the  vege-  of  the  carbonic  acid  gas  which  it  contains, 
tation  begins,  and  the  grains  germinate,  and  it  strongly  froths,  like  Champaign, 
To  cause  the  germination  to  goon  uni-  when  brought  into  contact  of  air  on  being 
formly,  the  heaps  are  frequently  turned,  poured  into  another  vessel. 
In  this  stale  the  vegetation  is  suffered  to  Beer  well  prepared  should  be  limpid 
continue  till  the  germs  have  about  two-  and  clear,  possess  a  due  quantity  of  spirit. 


WHE 


win 


863 


and  excite  no  disagreeable  sweet  taste, 
and  contain  no  disengaged  acid.  By  these 
properties  it  is  a  species  of  vinous  beve- 
rage, and  is  distinguished  from  wine,  in 
the  strict  sense,  and  other  liquors  of  that 
kind,  by  the  much  greater  quantity  of  mu- 
cilaginous matter  which  it  has  received  by 
extraction  from  the  malted  grains,  but 
which  also  makes  it  more  nourishing. 
Brown  beer  derives  its  colour  from  malt 
strongly  roasted  in  the  kiln,  and  its  bitter- 
ish taste  from  the  hops.  Pale  beer  is 
brewed  from  malt  dried  in  the  air,  or  but 
slightly  roasted, 'with  but  little  or  no  hops 
at  all. 

Wheat,  buck.     See  Buck  -wheat- 

Wheat,  eastern  buck.  See  Buck  wheat, 
eastern. 

Wheat,  Indian.     See  Zea  mays. 

WHEAT,  TURRET.  The  Turkey  wheat 
is  a  native  of  America,  where  it  is  much 
cultivated,  as  it  is  also  in  some  parts  of 
Europe,  especially  in  Italy  and  Germany. 
There  are  many  varieties,  which  differ  in 
the  colour  of  the  grain,  and  are  frequently 
raised  in  our  gardens  by  way  of  curiosity, 
whereby  the  plant  is  well  known.  It  is 
the  chief  bread  corn  in  some  of  the 
southern  parts  of  America,  but  since  the 
introduction  of  rice  into  Carolina,  it  is  but 
little  used  in  the  northern  colonies.  It 
makes  a  main  part  too  of  the  food  of  the 
poor  people  in  Italy  and  Germany.  This 
is  the  sort  of  wheat  mentioned  in  the  book 
of  Ruth,  where  it  is  said  that  Boaz  treated 
Ruth  with  parched  ears  of  corn  dipped  in 
vinegar.  This  method  of  eating  the  roast- 
ed ears  of  Turkey  wheat  is  still  practised 
in  the  East ;  they  gather  in  the  ears  when 
abont  half  ripe,  and  having  scorched  them 
to  their  minds,  eat  them  with  as  much  sa- 
tisfaction as  we  do  the  best  flour  bread. 

In  several  parts  of  South  America  they 
parch  the  ripe  corn,  never  making  it  into 
bread,  but  grinding  it  between  two  stones, 
mix  it  with  water  in  a  calabash,  and  so  eat 
it.  The  Indians  make  a  sort  of  drink 
from  this  grain,  which  they  call  bici."  This 
liquor  is  very  windy  and  intoxicating,  and 
has  nearly  the  taste  of  sour  small  beer  : 
but  they  do  not  use  it  in  common,  being 
too  lazy  to  make  it  often,  and  therefore  it 
is  chiefly  kept  for  the  celebration  offcasts 
and  weddings,  at  which  times  th^y  mostly 
get  intolerably  drunk  with  it.  The  manner 
of  making  this  precious  beverage,  is  to 
steep  u  parcel  of  corn  in  a  vessel  of  water, 
till  it  grows  sour,  then  the  old  women, 
being  provided  with  calabashes  for  the 
purpose,  chew  some  grains  of  the  corn  in 
their  mouths,  and  spilling  it  into  the  cala- 
bashes, empty  them,  spitile  and  all,  into  the 
sour  liquor,  having  previously  drawn  off' 
the  latter  into  another  vessel. 

The  chewed  grain  soon  raises  a  fermen- 
tation, and  when  this  ceases,  the  liquor  is 
let  off  from  the  dregs,  and  set  by  till 


wanted.  In  some  of  the  islands  in  the 
South  Sea,  where  each  individual  is  his 
own  lawgiver,  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  for 
a  near  relation  to  excuse  a  murderer,  for  a 
good  drunken  bout  of  ciri. 

White  swelling.  See  Jlrthropuosis  and 
Hydurthrus. 

WHITES.  Leucorrhxa.  Fluor  albus. 
This  disease  is  marked  by  the  discharge  of 
a  thin  white  or  yellow  matter  from  the 
uterus  and  vagina,  attended  likewise  with 
some  degree  of  foetor,  smarting  in  making 
water,  pains  in  the  back  and  loins,  an- 
orexia and  atrophy.  In  some  cases,  the 
discharge  is  of  so  acrid  a  nature,  as  to  pro- 
duce  effects  on  those  who  are  connected 
with  the  woman,  somewhat  similar  to  ve- 
nereal matter,  giving  rise  to  excoriations 
about  the  glans  penis  and  preputium,  and 
occasioning  a  weeping  from  the  urethra. 

To  distinguish  leucorrhosa  from  gonor- 
rhoea, it  will  be  very  necessary  to  attend  to 
the  symptoms.  In  the  latter  the  running 
is  constant,  but  in  a  small  quantity  ;  there 
is  much  ardor  urine,  itching  of  the  puden- 
da, swelling  of  the  labia,  increased  inclina- 
tion  to  venery,  and  very  frequently  an  en- 
largement of  the  glands  in  the  groin  ; 
whereas  in  the  former  the  discharge  is 
irregular,  comes  away  often  in  large  lumps, 
and  in  considerable  quantities,  and  is 
neither  preceded  by  nor  accompanied 
with  any  inflammatory  affection  of  the 
pudenda. 

Immoderate  coition,  injury  done  to  the 
parts  by  difficult  and  tedious  lalours,  fre- 
quent miscarriages,  immoderate  flowings 
of  the  menses,  profuse  evacuations,  poor 
diet,  and  abuse  of  tea,  and  other  causes 
giving  rise  to  general  debility,  or  to  a 
laxity  of  the  parts  more  immediately  con- 
cerned, are  those  which  usually  produce 
the  whites,  vulgarly  so  called,  from  the 
discharge  being  commonly  of  that  colour. 

Fluor  albus,  in  some  cases,  indicates 
that  there  is  a  disposition  to  disease  in  the 
uterus,  or  parts  connected  with  it,  espe- 
cially where  the  quantity  of  the  discharge 
is  very  copious,  and  its  quality  highly  acri- 
monious. By  some  the  disease  has  been 
considered  as  never  arising  from  debility  of 
the  system,  but  as  being  always  a  primary 
affection  of  the  uterus.  Delicate  women, 
with  lax  fibres,  who  remove  from  a  cold 
climate  to  a  warm  one,  are,  however,  very 
apt  to  be  attacked  with  it,  without  the 
parts  having  previously  sustained  any  kind 
of  injury. 

The  disease  shews  itself  by  an  irregular 
discharge  from  the  uterus  and  vagina,  of  a 
fluid  which,  in  different  women,  varies 
much  in  colour,  being  either  of  a  white, 
green,  yellow,  or  brown  hue.  In  the  be- 
ginning it  is,  however,  most  usually  white 
and  pellucid,  and  in  the  progress  of  the 
complaint  acquires  th,e  various  discoloura- 
tions,  and  different  degrees  of  acrimony, 


.864 


WIN 


WIN 


from  whence  proceeds  a  slight  degree  of 
smarting  in  making  water.  Besides  the 
discharge,  the  patient  is  frequently  afflict- 
ed with  severe  and  constant  pains  in  the 
back  and  loins,  loss  of  strength,  failure  of 
appetite,  dejection  of  spirits,  paleness  of 
the  countenance,  chilliness,  and  languor. 
Where  the  disease  has  been  of  long  conti- 
nuance, and  very  severe,  a  slow  fever,  at- 
tended with  difficult  respiration,  palpita- 
tions, faintsngs,  and  anasarcous  swellings 
of  the  lower  extremities,  often  ensues. 

A  perfect  removal  of  the  disorder  will  at 
all  times  be  a  difficult  matter  to  procure  ; 
but  it  will  be  much  more  so  in  cases  of 
long  standing,  and  where  the  discharge  is 
accompanied  with  a  h-gh  degree  of  acri- 
mony. In  these  cases,  many  disorders, 
such  as  prolapsus  uteri,  ulcerations  of  the 
orgin,  atrophy  and  dropsy,  are  apt  .to  take 
plai-e,  which  in  the-  end  prove  fatal. 

Where  the  disease  terminates  in  death, 
the  internal  surface  of  the  uterus  appears, 
on  dissection,  to  be  pale,  flabby,  and  re- 
laxed ;  and  where  organic  afteciions  have 
arisen,  much  ihe  same  appearances  are  to 
be  met  with  as  have  been  noticed  under 
the  head  of  menorrhagia.  See  Leuco- 
rhcea. 

Whortle-beriy,  bears.     See  Uva  tirsi. 

Whortle-berry,  red.     See  Vitis  idaea. 

Widow-wail.      See  Mezereum. 

Wild  carrot.     See  Dan  cits  sylvestris. 

Wild  cucumber.     See  Cucwnis  agrestis. 

Wild  navew.     See  JVupus. 

Willow,  crak.     See  Salix. 

Willow,  sweet      See  JWyrtus  brabantica. 

Willow,  white.     See  Salty. 

Willow-herb.     See   Lysimuchia  purpurea. 

Willow  herby  rosebay.  See  Rosebay  wil~ 
low -herb. 

Willow-leaved  oak.     See  Qnercus  phellos. 

WINE.  Vinum.  The  fermented  juice 
of  the  ripe  fruit  of  the  Vitis  vinifera  of 
Linnaeus  -.—foliis  lobatis  sinuatis  nudis. 
The  wines  principally  used  in  medicine 
are,  the  vinnm  album  hispajiicum,  or  moun- 
tain wine,  vinum  cunurium,  canary  or  sack 
wine,  the  vinum  rhenanumtor  Rhenish  w  inet 
and  the  vinwn  rubrntn,  or  Port  wine.  On 
a  chemical  investigation,  all  wines  con- 
sist chiefly  of  water,  alcohol,  a  peculiar 
acid,  the  carbonic  acid,  tartar,  and  an  ad- 
stringent  gummi-resinous  matter  in  which 
the  colour  of  the  red  wine  resides,  and 
which  is  expressed  from  the  husks  of  the 
grape.  They  differ  from  each  other  in  the 
proportion  of  these  ingredients,  and  par- 
ticularly in  that  of  alcohol,  which  they 
contain.  The  qualities  of  wines  depend 
not  only  upon  the  difference  of  the  grapes, 
as  containing  more  or  less  of  saccharine 
juice  and  the  acid  matter  which  accompa- 
nies it,  but  also  upon  circumstances  at- 
tending- the  process  of  fermentation.  New 
wines  are  liable  to  a  strong  degree  of  aces- 
cency  when  taken  into  the  stomach,  and 


thereby  occasion  much  flatulency  and  eruc- 
tations of  acid  matter ;  heartburn  and  vio- 
lent pains  in  the  stomach  from  spasms  are 
also  often  produced  ;  and  the  acid  matter, 
by  passing  into  the  intestines  and  mixing 
with  the  bile,  is  apt  to  occasion  colics  or 
excite  diairhoeas.  Sweet  wines  are  like- 
wise more  disposed  to  become  acescent  in 
the  stomach  than  others  :  but  as  the  quan- 
tity of  alcohol  which  they  contain  is  more 
considerable  than  appears  sensibly  to  the 
taste,  their  acescency  is  thereby  in  a  great 
measure  counteracted.  Red  port,  and 
most  of  the  red  wines,  have  an  adstnngent 
quality,  by  which  they  strengthen  the 
stomach j  and  prove  useful  in  restraining 
immoderate  evacuations  ;  on  the  contrary, 
those  which  are  of  an  acid  nature,  as  Rhe- 
nish, pass  freely  by  the  kidneys,  and  gently 
loosen  the  belly.  But  this,  and  perhaps 
all  the  thin  or  weak  wines,  though  of  an 
agreeable  flavour,  yet  as  containing  little 
alcohol,  are  readily  disposed"  to  become 
acid  in  the  stomach,  and  thereby  to  aggra- 
vate  all  arthritic  and  calculous  complaints, 
as  well  as  to  produce  the  effects  of  new 
wine.  The  general  effects  df  wine  are, 
to  stimulate  the  stomach,  exhilarate  the 
spirits,  warm  the  habit,  quicken  the  circu- 
lation, promote  perspiration,  and,  in  large 
quantities,  to  prove  intoxicating,  and  pow- 
erfully sedative.  In  many  disorders,  wine 
is  universally  admitted  to  be  of  important 
service,  and  especially  in  fevers  of  the  ty- 
phus kind,  or  of  a  putrid  tendency ;  in 
which  it  is  found  to  raise  the  pulse,  sup- 
port the  strength,  promote  a  diaphoresisi 
and  to  resist  putrefa<  tion ;  and  in  many 
cases  it  proves  of  more  immediaie  advan- 
tage than  the  Peruvian  bark.  Delirium, 
which  is  the  consequence  of  excessive  irri- 
tability, and  defective  state  of  nervous 
energy,  is  often  entirely  removed  by  the  free 
use  of  wine.  It  is  also  a  well-founded  ob- 
servation, that  those  who  indulge  in  the 
use  of  wine  are  less  subject  to  fevers  of  the 
malignant  and  intermittent  kind  In  the 
putrid  sore  throat,  in  the  small-pox,  when 
attended  with  great  debility  and  symptoms 
of  putridity,  in  gangrenes,  and  in  the 
plague,  wine  is  to  be  considered  as  a  prin- 
cipal remedy;  and  in  almost  all  cases  of 
languor,and  of  great  prostration  of  strength, 
wine  is  experienced  to  be  a  more  grateful 
and  efficacious  cordial  than  can  be  furnish- 
ed from  the  whole  class  of  aromatics. 

Method  of  discovering  -whether  wine  has 
been  adulterated  with  any  metals  preju- 
dicial to  the  health. — The  property  which 
the  sulphuret  of  potash  and  hepatic  air, 
or  sulphurated  hydrogen,  possess  of  pre- 
cipitating lead  in  a  black  form,  has  been 
long  ago  made  public  ;  snd  this  proper- 
ty has  been  employed  to  determine 
the  quality  of  wines  by  means  of  the  li- 
quor probatori us  Wirtembergensis,or  Wir- 
temberg  proving-liquor.  But  in  trying 


WHl 


WOR 


865 


wines  supposed  to  have  been  adulterated, 
this  proof  does  more  harm  than  service, 
because  it  precipitates  iron  of  the  same 
colour  as  the  pernicious  lead.  Many  wine- 
merchants  of  the  greatest  respectability 
rendered  by  these  means  suspected,  have 
been  ruined.  There  was  wanting  then  a 
re-agent,  which  should  discover  in  wine 
those  metals  only  which  are  prejudicial  to 
the  health  of  man. 

The  following  liquor,  precipitates  lead 
and  copper  in  a  black  form,  and  arsenic  of 
an  orange  colour,  8cc.  but  does  not  preci- 
pitate iron,  which  is  not  noxious,  and  ra- 
ther salutary  to  the  constitution,  and  fre- 
quently gets  into  wines  by  accident. 

Method  of  preparing  the  proving  liquor.— 
Mix  equal  parts  of  oyster-shells  and 
crude  sulphur  in  a  fine  powder,  and  put  the 
mixture  into  a  crucible  ;  heat  it  in  a  wind 
furnace,  and  increase  the  fire  suddenly,  so 
as  to  bring  the  crucible  to  a  white  heat, 
for  the  space  of  fifteen  minutes ;  pulve- 
rize the  mass  when  it  is  cold,  and  pre- 
serve it  in  a  bottle  closely  stopped.  To 
prepare  the  liquor,  put  120  grains  of  this 
powder  and  120  grains  of  cream  of  tartar 
(acidulous  tartrite  of  potash)  into  a  strong 
bottle;  fill  the  bottle  with  common  water, 
which  boil  for  an  hour,  and  then  let  it 
cool;  close  the  bottle  immediately,  and 
shake  it  for  some  time  ;  after  it  has  re- 
mained at  rest  to  settle,  decant  the  pure 
liquor,  and  pour  it  into  small  phials,  capa- 
ble of  holding  about  an  ounce  each,  first 
putting  into  each  of  them  twenty  drops  of 
muriatic  acid.  They  must  be  stopped 
very  closely  with  a  piece  of  wax,  in  which 
there  is  a  small  mixture  of  turpentine. 
One  part  of  this  liquor  mixed  with  three 
parts  of  suspected  wine,  will  discover,  by 
a  very  sensible  black  precipitate,  the  least 
traces  of  lead,  copper,  &c.  but  will  pro- 
duce no  effect  upon  iron,  if  it  contains  any 
of  that  metal.  When  the  precipitate  has 
fallen  down,  it  may  still  be  discovered 
whether  the  wine  contains  iron,  by  satu- 
rating the  decanted  liquor  with  a  little 
salt  of  tartar,  by  which  the  liquor  will 
immediately  become  black.  Pure  wines 
remain  clear  and  bright  after  this  liquor 
has  been  added  to  them. 

Winter-bark.  See  Winteranus  cortex. 

Winter -cherry.  See  Mkekengi. 

WIXTEIIA  AROMATICA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  winter  bark-tree.  See  Winter- 
anus  cortex. 

WINTEUANUS  CORTEX.  Winteranus  cortex 
magellanicus.  The  bark  of  the  Wintera 
aromatica  pedunculis  aggregates  terminati- 
bus,  pistillis  quatuor  ;  it  is  very  much  allied 
in  its  properties  to  the  canella  alba.  See 
Canella  alba. 

WisTTERAxtTs  spuRius.  See  Canella  alba. 

WHISPERING.  A  lowness  of  speech 
caused  by  uttering  the  words  so  feebly  as 


not  to  produce  any  vibration  of  the   la- 
rynx. 

Wolfs*  bane.  See  JLconitnm. 

Waifs'  bane,  blue.  See  JLconitum. 

Womb    See  Uterus. 

Womb,  inflammation  of.  See  Hysteritit. 

Wood-louse.  See  Millepedes. 

Wood-sorrel.  See  Lujula. 

Woody  nightshade.  See  Dulcamara. 

Worm-bark.  See  Geoffrtea. 

Wormgrass,  perennial.  See  Spigelia. 

Worm  guinea.  See  Dracunculus. 

Worm-ring.  See  Herpes. 

Worm-seed   See  Santouictim. 

WORMS.  Vermes.  There  are  several 
kinds  of  animals  which  infest  the  human 
body.  Their  usual  division  is  into  those 
which  inhabit  only  the  intestinal  canal,  as 
the  ascarides,  &c.;  and  those  which  are 
found  in  other  parts,  as  hydatids  &c. 
Such  is  the  nature  and  office  of  the  human 
stomach  and  intestines,  that  insects  and 
worms,  or  their  ovula,  may  notunfrequent- 
ly  be  conveyed  into  that  canal  with  those 
things,  that  are  continually  taken  as  food; 
but  such  insects,  or  worms,  do  not  live 
long,  and  seldom,  if  ever,  generate  in  a 
situation  so  different  from  their  natural  one. 
Besides  these,  there  are  worms  that  are 
never  found  in  any  other  situation  \hanthe 
human  stomach,  or  intestines,  and  which 
there  generate  and  produce  their  species. 
Thus  it  appears  that  the  human  stomach 
and  intestines  are  the  seat  for  animalcule, 
which  are  translated  from  their  natural 
situation,  and  also  for  worms  proper  to 
them,  which  live  in  no  other  situation. 
First  Class. 

This  contains  those  which  are  "generated 
and  nourished  in  the  human  intestinal 
canal,  and  which  there  propagate  their 
species. 

Second  Class. 

Comprehends  those  insects  or  worms 
that  accidentally  enter  the  human  prim* 
vix  ab  extra,  and  which  never  propagate 
their  species  in  that  canal,  but  are  soon 
eliminated  from  the  body  ;  such  are  seve- 
ral specier,  of  Scarabaei,  the  Lumbricus 
terestris,  the  Fasciola,  the  Gordius  intes- 
tinalis,  and  others.  The  second  class  be- 
longs to  the  province  of  natural  history. 
The  consideration  of  the  first  class  belongs 
to  the  physician,  which,  from  the  variety 
it  affords,  may  be  divided  into  different 
orders,  genera,  and  species. 

Order  I.  Round  worms. 

Genus  I.  Intestinal  ascarides. 

Character.  Body  round,  head  obtuse, 
and  furnished  with  three  vesicles. 

Species  1.  Jlscaris  lumbricoides.  The  long 
round  worm,  or  lumbricoid  ascaris. 

Character.  When  full  grown,  a  foot  in 
length.  Mouth  triangular. 

II.  Jlacaris  vermicularis.    The  thread  «r 
maw-worm. 
5  S 


866 


WOR 


WRI 


Character.  When  full  grown,  half  an  inch 
in  length,  tail  terminates  in  a  fine  point. 
Genus  II.  intestinal  trichurides. 
Character.  Body  round,  tail  three  times 
the  length  of  the  body,  head  without  vesi- 
cles. 

Species.  Trichuris  vulgaris.     The  trichu- 
ria,  or  long  thread- worm. 

Character.  The  head  furnished  with  a 
proboscis. 

Order  11.  The  flat  worms. 
Genus  I.  Intestinal  tape-worm. 

Character.  Body  flat  and  jointed. 

Species  I.  Taenia  osculis  marginalibus. 
The  long  tape-worm. 

Character.  The  oscula  are  situated  upon 
the  margin  of  the  joints. 

II.  1'cenia  osculis  superficialibus.  The 
broad  tape- worm. 

Character.  The  oscula  are  placed  upon 
the  flattened  surface. 

These  worms  were  all  known  to  the  an- 
cients, the  trichuris  only  excepted,  and 
are  mentioned  in  the  works  of  Hippocrates, 
Galen,  Celsus,  Paulus  JEgineta,  and  Pliny. 

Worms  may  readily  be  distinguished  by 
the  following  symptoms,  viz.  variable  ap- 
petite, foetid  breath,  acid  eructations  and 
pains  in  the  stomach,  grinding  of  the  teeth 
during  sleep,  picking  of  the  nose,  pale- 
ness of  the  countena  ce;  sometimes  diz- 
ziness, hardness  and  fulness  of  the  belly; 
slimy  stools,  with  occasional  griping  pains, 
more  particularly  about  the  navel,  heat  and 
itching  about  the  anus  ;  short  dry  cough  ; 
emaciation  of  the  body;  slow  fever,  with 
evening  exacerbations  and  irregular  pulse, 
and  sometimes  convulsive  fits. 

Wormioood.  See  Absinthium  vulgare. 

Worm-wood,  mountain.  The  Artemisia 
glacialis  of  Linnaeus,  which  is  common 
about  the  Alps,  and  similar  in  its  virtues 
to  the  common  wormwood. 

Worm-wood,  Roman.  See  Absinthium  vul- 
gare. 

Worm-wood,  sea.  See  Absinthium  mart- 
timum. 

Worm-wood,  tartareum.  See  Santonicum. 

Wonx.  An  infusion  of  malt.  This  has 
been  found  useful  in  the  cure  of  the  scurvy. 

Dr.  Macbride,  in  his  very  ingenious  ex- 
perimental essays,  having  laid  down  as  a 
principle,  "  that  the  cure  of  the  scurvy 
depends  on  the  fermentative  quality  in 
the  remedies  made  use  of,"  was  led  to  in- 
quire after  a  substance  capable  of  being 


preserved  during  a  long  sea  voyage,  and 
yet  containing  materials  by  which  a  fer- 
mentation might  occasionally  be  excited  in 
the  bowels.  Such  an  one  appeared  to  him 
to  be  found  in  malt,  which  is  well  known 
to  be  the  grain  of  barley,  brought  suddenly 
to  a  germinating  state  by  heat  and  mois- 
ture, and  then  dried,  whereby  its  sac- 
charine principle  is  developed,  and  ren- 
dered easy  of  extraction  by  watery  liquors. 
The  sweet  infusion  of  this  he  proposed  to 
give  as  a  dietetic  article  to  scorbutic  per- 
sons, excepting  that  it  would  ferment  in 
their  bowels,  and  give  out  its  fixed  air,  by 
the  antiseptic  powers  of  which  the  strong 
tendency  to  putrefaction  in  this  disease 
might  be  corrected. 

It  was  some  time  before  afair  trial  of  this 
proposed  remedy  could  be  obtained  ;  and 
different  reports  were  made  concerning  it. 
By  some  cases,  however,  published  in  a 
postscript  of  the  second  edition  of  the 
Doctor's  work,  in  1767,  it  appears  that 
scorbutic  complaints  of  the  most  danger- 
ous kinds  have  actually  been  cured  at  sea 
by  the  use  of  wort.  Its  general  effects 
were  to  keep  the  patients  open,  and  to 
prove  highly  nutritious  and  strengthening. 
It  sometimes  purged  too  much,  but  this 
effect  was  easily  obviated  by  the  tinctura 
thebaica.  Other  unquestionable  cases  of 
its  success  in  this  disease  are  to  be  seen  in 
the  London  Medical  Essays  and  Inquiries. 

The  use  of  wort  has  hence  been  adopted 
in  other  cases  where  a  strong  putrid  dispo- 
sition in  the  fluids  appeared  to  prevail,  as 
in  cancerous  and  phagadenic  ulcers ;  and 
instances  are  published  in  the  fourth  volume 
of  the  work  above-mentioned  of  its  re- 
markable good  effects  in  these  cases, 

As  the  efficacy  of  the  malt  infusion  de- 
pends upon  its  producing  changes  in  the 
whole  mass  of  fluids,  it  is  obvious  that  it 
must  be  taken  in  large  quantities  for  a  con- 
siderable length  of  time,  and  rather  as  an. 
article  of  diet  than  medicine.  From  one 
to  four  pints  daily  have  generally  been  di- 
rected. The  proportion  recommended  in 
preparing  it,  is  one  measure  of  ground 
malt  to  three  equal  measures  of  boiling  wa- 
ter. The  mixture  must  be  well  stirred,  and 
left  to  stand,  covered  three  or  four  hours. 
It  should  be  made  fresh  every  day. 

Woundivort.  See  Panax. 

Wrist,  bones  of.  See  Carpal  bones' 


YEL 


YTT 


167 


XALAPPA.  (From  the  province  of  Xalap- 
pa,  in  New  Spain,  whence  it  comes.)  Jalap, 

XANTHIUM.  (From  |*v0o?,  yellow; 
so  named  because  it  is  said  to  make  the 
hair  yellow.)  The  lesser  burdock.  This 
herb  Xanthiwn  strumarium  of  Linnaeus, 
was  once  esteemed  in  the  cure  of  scrophu- 
la,  but  like  most  other  remedies  against 
this  disease,  proves  ineffectual.  The  seeds 
are  administered  internally  in  some  coun- 
tries  against  erysipelas. 

XANTHITJM  STRUMARIUM.  The  syste- 
matic  name  of  the  lesser  burdock.  See 
Xanthium. 

XERASIA.  (From  £#§«?,  dry.)  An 
excessive  tenuity  of  the  hairs  similar  to 
down. 

.  (From  |»§of,  dry,  and 
a  collyrium.)  A  dry  collyrium. 


XEROXYRUM.  (From  |*§e?,  dry,  and 
ftvgov,  an  ointment.)  A  dry  ointment. 

XEROPHTHALMIA.  (H«gof,  dry,  and 
o<p0<*A^w/at,  an  inflammation  of  the  eye.  )  A 
dry  inflammation  of  the  eye  without  dis* 
charge. 

XIPHIUM.  (From  £;pe?,  a  sword;  so 
named  from  the  sword-like  shape  of  its 
leaves.)  Spurge  wort. 

XIPHOID.  (Xiphoides,  from  £«/<?>oc,  a 
sword,  and  s/efo?,  likeness.)  A  term  given 
by  anatomists  to  parts  which  had  some 
resemblance  to  an  ancient  sword,  as  the 
xiphoid  cartilage. 

Xiphoid  cartilage.  See  Cartilago  ensi- 
formis. 

XYLOALOES.  See  Lignum  aloes. 

XTLOBAISAMUM.  See  Balsamum  gilca- 
dense. 


YAM.  An  esculent  root,  obtained  prin- 
cipally  from  three  species  of  Dioscorea,  the 
alata,  bulbifera,  and  saliva.  They  grow 
spontaneously  in  both  Indies,  and  their 
roots  are  promiscuously  eaten  as  the  pota- 
toe  is  with  us.  There  is  great  variety  in 
the  colour,  size*  and  shape  of  yams;  some 
are  generally  blue  or  brown,  round  or 
oblong,  and  weigh  from  one  pound  to  two. 
They  are  esteemed  when  dressed  as  being 
nutritious  and  easy  of  digestion,  and  are 
preferred  to  wheaten  bread.  Their  taste 
is  somewhat  like  the  potatoe,  but  more 
luscious.  The  negroes,  whose  common 
food  is  yams,  boil  and  mash  them.  They 
are  also  ground  into  flour,  and  made  into 
breud  and  puddings. 

When  they  are  to  be  kept  for  some  time, 
they  are  exposed  upon  the  ground  to  the 
sun  as  we  do  onions,  and  when  sufficiently 
withered  they  are  put  into  dry  sand  in 
casks,  and  placed  in  a  dry  garret,  where 
they  remain  often  for  many  seasons  without 
loosing  any  of  their  primitive  goodness. 

Yarro-w,  common.  See  Mdlefolium. 

Yaws.  The  African  name  for  raspberry, 
See  Frambtssia. 

Yellow  fever.  See  Febris  continna. 

Yeiloto  Kan-niters.  See  Santalum  album. 

Yorkshire  sanifle.  Sec  Pinguicnla. 


Ypsnociossirs.  (From  fywifnt,  the 
ypsiloid  bone,  and  y*ur<ro.,  the  tongue.) 
A  muscle  originating  in  the  ypsiloid  bone, 
and  terminating  in  the  tongue. 

YPSILOIDES.  (From  u,  the  Greek  letter 
ypsilon,  and  ttfot,  a  likeness.)  The  os  hy- 
oides,  so  named  from  its  likeness  to  the 
Greek  letter  v  ypsilon. 

YTTRIA.  The  heaviest  of  the  earths. 
Its  specific  gravity  is  4.842.  It  resembles 
glucine  in  several  of  its  properties.  It  is 
smooth  and  insipid.  It  is  infusible  alone, 
but  vitrifies  with  supersaturated  borate  of 
soda.  It  combines  with  the  acids,  and  is 
precipitated  from  those  solutions  by  ammo- 
nia  and  prussiate  of  potash.  It  is  also  pre- 
cipitated  by  tannin.  The  precipitate  is 
not  soluble  in  acetous  acid.  As  some  of 
its  sails  are  coloured,  and  its  weight  nearly* 
approaches  to  that  of  metals,  it  is  consi- 
dered  as  the  link  which  connects  the  me- 
tais  with  the  earths.  It  differs  from  glucine 
in  not  being  soluble  in  .fixed  alkalis,  nor 
being  precipitated  by  the  succinates.  Its 
attraction  for  the  acids  is  also  generally 
stronger  than  that  of  glucine,  and  its  saline 
compounds  have  not  the  same  saccharine 
taste.  Its  other  properties  have  not  yet 
been  examined. 


868 


Z1N 


.  See  Saccharuir.. 

ZAFFHAJT.  (Arab.)  Saffron. 

ZAIBAC.  (Arab)  Quicksilver. 

ZAHZA.  An  ancient  and  provincial  name 
of  the  sarsaparilla. 

ZEA  MAY*  The  systematic  name  of 
the  Indian  wheat  plant,  a  native  of  Ame- 
rica, and  cultivated  in  Italy  and  several 
parts  of  Europe,  for  its  grain,  which  is 
ground  for  the  same  purposes  as  our  wheat, 
to  which  it  is  very  little  inferior. 

ZEDOARIA.  1  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
JHonandria  Order,  Monogynia.  Zedoary. 

2  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
K<emi)fp.ria  rotunda  of  Linnaeus,  foliis  Ian- 
ceoiatis  petiolatis.  The  roots  of  this  plant 
are  brought  to  us  in  long  pieces  about 
the  thickness  of  the  little  finger,  two  or 
three  inches  in  length,  bent,  rough,  and 
angular,  or  in  roundish  pieces  about  an 
inch  in  diameter,  of  an  ash  colour  on  the 
outside,  and  white  within.  They  have  an 
agreeable  camphoraceous  smell,  and  a 
bitterish  aromatic  taste.  Though  former- 
ly  much  esteemed  against  rheumatic  af- 
fections, they  are  at  present  thought  to 
possess  very  little  medicinal  powers,  al- 
though they  have  a  place  in  the  confectio 
aromatica  of  the  London  pharmacopoeia. 

ZEDOARIA  LONCA  The  long  roots  of 
the  Zedoaria  rotunda  of  Linnaeus. 

ZEDOARIA  ROTUNDA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  zedoary  plant.  See  Zedoaria. 

Zedoary.  See  Zedoaria. 

ZERXA.  An  ulcerated  impetigo.     Lepra. 

ZIBETHUM.  (From  Zobeth,  Arab.)  Ci~ 
tietta.  Civet.  A  soft  unctuous  odoriferous 
substance  about  the  consistence  of  honey 
or  butter,  of  a  whiteish,  yellowish,  or 
brownish  colour,  sometimes  blackish,  con- 
tained in  some  excretory  follicles  near  the 
anus  of  the  Viberra  zibetha  of  Linnaeus.  It 
has  a  grateful  smell  when  diluted,  and  an 
unctuous  subacrid  taste,  and  possesses  sti- 
mulating, nervine,  and  antispasmodic  vir- 
tues. 

ZINC.  (Zincum,  Germ.)  A  metal 
found  in  nature  combined  with  oxigen, 
carbonic  acid,  and  sulphuric  acid;  and  mi- 
neralised by  sulphur.  Native  oxid  of  zinc 
is  commonly  called  calamfne.  It  occurs  in 
a  loose,  and  in  a  compact  form,  amor- 
phous, of  a  white,  grey,  yellow,  or  brown 
colour,  without  lustre  or  transparency. 
Combined  with  carbonic  acid,  it  is  called 
vitreous  zinc  ore,  or  native  carbonate  ofzittc. 
It  is  found  in  solid  masses,  sometimes  in 
Six-sided  compressed  prisms,  both  ends 
teing  covered  with  pentagons.  Its  colour 


is  generally  greyish  inclining  to  black.  It 
is  often  transparent.  Sulphate  of  zinc  is 
found  efflorescent  in  the  form  of  stalacties 
or  in  rhombs.  Snip/wet  of  zinc,  or  blende^ 
is  the  most  abundant  ore.  It  is  found  of 
various  colours  ;  brown,  yellow,  hyacinth, 
black,  &c.  and  with  various  degrees  of 
lustre  and  transparency  This  zinc  ore  is 
contaminated  with  iron,  lead,  argillaceous 
and  siliceous  earths,  &c.  It  occurs  both 
in  amorphous  masses  and  crystallized  in  a 
diversity  of  polygonal  figures. 

Properties  of  zinc. — Zinc  on  its  fracture 
appears  of  a  shining  white  colour,  with  a 
blueish  tint.  It  possesses  some  degree  of 
ductility,  and  may  be  extended  when 
carefully  passed  between  metallic  cylinders 
in  a  flatting  mill.  Its  specific  gravity  is 
7.190.  It  melts  at  700°  Fahr.  By  a  far- 
ther increase  of  heat  it  is  volatilized  with- 
out change.  When  melted  in  contact  with 
the  air,  its  surface  becomes  covered  with 
an  imperfect  oxid;  when  heated  a  little 
above  ignition  it  burns  with  a  bright  yel- 
lowish white  flame,  slightly  tinged  with 
green,  and  a  white  oxid  is  formed  in  light 
flakes,  which  are  carried  off  by  the  rapid 
current  of  air  in  the  burning  metal.  It 
undergoes  very  little  alteration  from  the 
air,  its  surface  becomes  slightly  tarnished. 
It  is  not  acted  on  by  water  at  the  usual 
temperature  of  our  atmosphere,  but  at 
that  of  ignition,  it  decomposes  this  fluid 
rapidly.  It  is  oxidated  and  dissolved  by 
the  greater  number  of  the  acids.  It  has  a 
very  strong  attraction  for  oxigen,  and 
therefore  precipitates  the  greater  number 
of  the  metals  from  their  acid  solutions. 
All  the  alkalis  when  digested  or  boiled 
with  zinc  blacken  its  surface  and  dissolve 
a  minute  portion  of  it.  It  decomposes 
muriate  of  ammonia,  sulphate  of  potash, 
and  various  other  neutral  salts.  A  mixture 
of  nitrate  of  potash  and  zinc  detonates 
with  rapidity.  Sulphur  and  zinc  cannot 
be  united  by  fusion.  Gold,  silver,  plati- 
na,  and  nickel  form  brittle  compounds 
with  zinc.  It  easily  unites  with  mercury 
and  tin.  It  does  not  combine  with  lead 
or  bismuth.  The  most  frequent  and  at  the 
same  time  most  useful  combination  of  zinc 
is  that  with  copper.  It  unites  with  great 
difficulty  to  arsenic,  iron,  and  cobalt.  It 
inflames  in  oxigenated  muriatic  acid  gas, 
and  fulminates  by  pressure  or  a  blow  with 
oxigenated  muriate  of  potash.  It  is  a 
very  strong  conductor  of  galvanism.  The 
use  of  zinc  in  the  arts  is  very  considerable. 
In  medicine  the  sulphate  of  zinc,  or  white 
vitriol,  as  it  is  called,  is  given  internally 


ZIR 

in  the  dose  of  from  J^j  to  7[ss,  as  a  vomit. 
In  small  doses  it  cures  dropsies,  intermit- 
ting head-achs,  and  some  nervous  diseases, 
and  is  a  povverf  >1  antispasmodic  and  tonic. 
A  solution  of  white  vitriol  is  also  used  to 
remove  gleets,  gonorrhoeas,  and  for  clean- 
ing foul  ulcers. 

Zinc,  vitriolated.     See  Zinci  sulphus. 

Z1NCUA1      See  Zinc. 

ZINCUM  CALCINATUM.     See  Oxydnm  zinci. 

ZINCUM  VITHIOI.ATUM.    See  Zinci  sulphas. 

ZlNCUM  VITRIOLATtJM  PURIFICATUM.      See 

Zinci  sulphas. 

ZIJTGI.  An  ancient  name  of  the  stella- 
ted annisfed.  See  Jinisum  stellatum 

ZINGIBER.  (Zeyftfyte,  Indian.)  Zin- 
giber  album.  Zingiber  nigrum.  Zingiber 
commune.  Ginger.  Amomuin  singiber 
of  Linnaeus  The  white  and  black  gin- 
ger are  both  the  produce  of  the  same 
plant,  the  difference  depending  upon  the 
mode  of  preparing  them.  Ginger  is  ge- 
nerally considered  as  an  aromatic,  and 
less  pungent  and  heating  to  the  system 
than  might  be  expected  from  its  effects 
upon  .the  organ  of  taste.  It  is  used  as  an 
antispasmodic  and  carminative.  The  cases 
in  which  it  is  more  immediately  service- 
able are  flatulent  colics,  debility,  and  lax- 
ity of  the  stomach  and  intestines ;  and  in 
torpid  and  phlegmatic  constitutions  to  ex- 
cite brisker  vascular  action.  It  is  seldom 
given  but  in  combination  with  other  medi- 
cines. In  the  pharmacopoeias  it  is  directed 
in  the  form  of  a  syrup  and  condiment,  and 
in  many  compositions  ordered  as  a  subsi- 
diary ingredient. 

ZINGIBER  ALBUM.  The  root  of  the 
amomum  zingiber  of  Linnaeus  is  so  lermed 
when  deprived  of  its  radicles  and  sordes. 

ZIXGIBEU  COMMUNE.     See  Zingiber. 

ZJVGIBER  .-VIGRUM.  The  root  of  the 
Amomum  zingiber  of  Linnxus  is  so  called 
when  suffered  to  dry  with  its  radicles  and 
the  sordes  which  usually  hang  to  it. 

ZIRCON.  An  earth  discovered  in  the 
year  1793,  by  Kh-.proth  of  Berlin,  in 
the  Zircon  or  Jargon,  a  gem  first  brought 
from  the  island  of  Ceylon,  but  also  found 
in  France,  Spain,  and  ottu-r  parts  of  Eu- 
rope. Its  colour  is  either  grey,  greenish, 
yellowish,  reddish-brown,  or  purple.  It 
has  little  lustre,  and  is  nearly  opaque.  It 
is  likewise  found  in  another  gem  called  the 
hyacinth.  This  stone  is  of  a  yellowish  red 
colour  mixed  with  brown.  It  possesses 
lustre  and  transparency. 

Properties — It  has  a  white  colour,  is 
exceedingly  heavy,  and  rough  or  harsh 
to  the  touch  Irke  siicx.  It  has  neither 
taste  nor  odour,  and  is  insoluble  in  water, 
but  forms  with  it  a  kind  of  jeily.  It 
melts  with  borax  into  a  transparent  co- 
lourless glass.  It  suffers  in  a.  charcoal  cru- 
cible a  pasty  fusion  by  intense  heat,  and 
contracts  in  its  dimensions,  acquiring  a 


ZYG 


86? 


grey  colour  and  scintillatinghardness.  In 
this  state  it  is  very  hard  and  insoluble  in 
acids.  Its  specific  gravity  is  4.3.  Nei- 
ther air  nor  combustible  bodies  act  upon  it. 
It  is  soluble  in  water,  but  retains  while 
drying  in  the  air  a  large  quantity  of  it, 
which  gives  it  the  semi  transparency  and 
appearance  of  a  yellow  jelly,  or  gum-ara- 
bic ;  it  exhibits  the  same  vitreous  fracture. 
It  unites  with  all  the  acids  and  form  salts, 
differing  from  those  of  the  other  bases  by 
being  decomposable  by  alumine,  glucine, 
the  alkalis,  and  by  mere  heat.  It  fuses 
with  alumine  and  silex.  It  is  insoluble 
even  by  boiling  in  a  solution  of  alkalis, 
neither  can  it  be  fused  with  them  by 
means  of  heat;  but  it  is  soluble  in  alkaline^ 
carbonates. 

By  these  properties  this  earth  may  be 
distinguished  from  every  other.  It  is  still 
of  no  use  in  the  arts. 

Method  of  obtaining  zircon. — Reduce  the 
mineral  to  powder,  mix  it  with  three  times 
its  weight  of  potash,  and  fuse  it  in  a  cru- 
cible. Wash  the  obtained  mass  in  distilled 
water,  till  the  whole  of  the  potash  be  ex- 
tracted ;  then  dissolve  the  residuum  as  fat- 
as  possible  in  diluted  muriatic  acid.  Boil 
the  solution  to  precipitate  any  silex  it  may 
contain,  filter  it,  and  gradually  add  solu- 
tion of  potash.  The  zircon  will  now  be- 
come precipitated.  Wash  it  repeatedly  in 
distilled  water  and  dry  it. 

ZIZANIA  AQ.UATICA.  The  systematic  name 
of  a  reed  whose  grain  is  much  esteemed. 
See  Water  zizania. 

ZIZYPHUS.  The  jujubes  were  formerly 
so  called.  See  Jujubie. 

ZOXA.  (From  guvvui,  to  surround.)  Zos* 
ter.  The  shingles. 

ZOOLOGY.  (Zoologia,  from  f*e»,  an 
animal, and  xofof,  a  discourse.)  That  part 
of  natural  history  which  treats  of  animals. 

ZOONOMIA.  (From  fa>cv,  an  animal, 
and/o^ofja  law.)  The  laws  of  organic  life. 

ZOOTOMY  (Zootomia.  From  faioy, 
an  animal,  and  Ttp\cet  to  cut.)  The  dissec- 
tion of  animals. 

ZOSTER.  (From  {*>vvv/ut,  to  gird.)  A 
kind  of  erysipelas  which  goes  round  the 
body  like  a  girdle. 

ZUCHAR.     (Arab.)     Sugar. 

ZYGOMA.  (From  £i/fe?,  a  yoke;  be- 
cause it  transmits  the  tendon  of  the  tem- 
poral muscle  like  a  yoke.)  The  cavity 
under  the  zygomatic  process  of  the  tempo- 
ral bone,  and  os  mala:. 

ZYGOMATIC  PROCESS.  An  apophy- 
sis  of  the  os  jugale  and  another  of  the  tem- 
poral bone  are  so  called. 

ZYGOMATIC  SUTURE.  Suturasygo- 
maticu.  The  union  of  the  zygomatic  pro- 
cess of  the  temporal  bone  to  the  cheek 
bone. 

ZYGOMATICUS  MAJOR.  This  mus- 
cle arises  from  the  clieek  bone  near  the 


870 


ZYG 


zygomatic  suture,  taking  a  direction  down- 
wards  and  inwards  to  the  angle  of  the 
mou.h  ;  it  is  a  long  slender  muscle,  which 
ends  by  mixing  its  fibres  with  the  orbicu- 
laris  oris  and  the  depressor  of  the  lip. 

ZYGOMATICUS  MINOR.  This  mus- 
cle arises  a  little  higher  up  than  the  zygo- 
maticus  major,  upon  the  cheek  bone,  but 
nearer  the  nose;  it  is  much  more  slender 
than  that  muscle,  and  is  often  wanting.  It 
is  the  zygomatic  muscle  that  marks  the  face 
with  that  line  which  extends  from  thecheek 
bone  to  the  corner  of  the  mouth,  which  is 
particularly  distinguishable  in  some  per- 
sons. The  zygomatic  muscles  pull  the 


angles  of  the  mouth  up  as  in  laughter,  and 
from,  in  this  way,  rendering  the  face  dis- 
torted, it  has  obtained  the  name  of  distor- 
tor  oris.  The  strong  action  of  this  muscle 
is  more  particularly  seen  in  laughter,  rage, 
or  grinning. 

ZTTHOGALA.  ZuBoyax*.  Beer  and  milk, 
which  make  together  what  we  commonly 
call  posset-drink;  a  term  often  to  be  met 
with  in  Sydenham. 

zz.  The  ancients  signify  Myrrh  by 
these  two  letters,  from  &*vgv»,  a  name  for 
it  common  amongst  them ;  but  the  late 
writers  use  them  only  for  the  Zinzibcr, 
ginger. 


THE  END. 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 


ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

UEASSTAMPEOELOW 


CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 

94720 

®$ 


>-> 


M^BH 

HR^^^H^'  ** 


'M, 


